Annotations upon the five books immediately following the historicall part of the Old Testament (commonly called the five doctrinall or poeticall books) to wit, the book of Iob, the Psalms, the Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Solomon ... / by Arthur Jackson ...
         Jackson, Arthur, 1593?-1666.
      
       
         
           1658
        
      
       Approx. 4340 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 596 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A46807
         Wing J64
         ESTC R207246
         12253619
         ocm 12253619
         57234
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A46807)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57234)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 150:2)
      
       
         
           
             Annotations upon the five books immediately following the historicall part of the Old Testament (commonly called the five doctrinall or poeticall books) to wit, the book of Iob, the Psalms, the Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Solomon ... / by Arthur Jackson ...
             Jackson, Arthur, 1593?-1666.
          
           [9], 936, 236 p. : port.
           
             Printed by Roger Daniel, for the authour ...,
             London :
             1658.
          
           
             "Annotations upon the Book of Ecclesiastes" constitutes the 3rd part of: A help for the understanding of the Holy Scripture.
             Errata: p. [9].
             Reproduction of original in Thomason Collection, British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Job -- Commentaries.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Psalms -- Commentaries.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Proverbs -- Commentaries.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Ecclesiastes -- Commentaries.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Song of Solomon -- Commentaries.
        
      
    
     
        2006-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-08 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-10 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-10 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               Arthur
               Jackson
            
             portrait
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ANNOTATIONS
           Upon
           The
           five
           Books
           ,
           immediately
           following
           the
           Historicall
           Part
           of
           the
           OLD
           TESTAMENT
           ,
           (
           Commonly
           called
           the
           five
           Doctrinall
           ,
           or
           Poeticall
           Books
           .
           )
        
         
           To
           wit
           ,
           The
           Book
           of
           Iob
           ,
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           the
           
             Proverbs
             ,
             Ecclesiastes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Song
           of
           Solomon
           .
        
         
           WHEREIN
           First
           ,
           all
           such
           passages
           in
           the
           Text
           are
           explained
           ,
           as
           were
           thought
           likely
           to
           be
           questioned
           by
           any
           Reader
           of
           ordinary
           capacity
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           many
           places
           the
           grounds
           of
           divers
           Scripture-expressions
           are
           set
           forth
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           noted
           ,
           needfull
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           so
           easily
           at
           the
           first
           reading
           observed
           :
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           many
           places
           ,
           that
           might
           at
           first
           seem
           to
           contradict
           one
           another
           ,
           are
           reconciled
           .
        
         
           Intended
           chiefly
           For
           the
           Assistance
           and
           Information
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           use
           constantly
           every
           day
           to
           read
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           would
           gladly
           alwaies
           understand
           what
           they
           read
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           some
           man
           to
           help
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Part.
           
        
         
           By
           
             ARTHUR
             JACKSON
          
           ,
           Preacher
           of
           Gods
           VVord
           at
           Faiths
           under
           Pauls
           .
        
         
           
             Prov.
             2.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             If
             thou
             criest
             after
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             liftest
             up
             thy
             voice
             for
             understanding
             .
          
           
             If
             thou
             seekest
             her
             as
             silver
             ,
             and
             searchest
             for
             her
             ,
             as
             for
             hid
             treasures
             ;
          
           
             Then
             shalt
             thou
             understand
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             find
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chrysost
             .
             Homil.
             13.
             in
             Genesin
             .
          
           
             Sicut
             aromata
             quanto
             magis
             digitis
             teruntur
             ,
             tanto
             majorem
             natura
             sua
             flagrantiam
             reddunt
             ,
             ita
             &
             Scripturis
             usu
             venit
             ,
             ut
             quanto
             quis
             illis
             est
             familiarior
             ,
             tanto
             magis
             videre
             possit
             latentem
             in
             illis
             thesaurum
             ,
             pluresque
             percipere
             infallibilium
             divitiarum
             fructus
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           ROGER
           DANIEL
           ,
           for
           the
           Authour
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           severall
           Booksellers
           .
           MDCLVII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           my
           loving
           and
           dearly
           Beloved
           neighbours
           and
           friends
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Parish
           of
           Faiths
           under
           Pauls
           .
        
         
           
             Dearly
             beloved
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           HAd
           there
           been
           nothing
           else
           to
           have
           put
           me
           upon
           this
           Dedication
           ,
           but
           the
           great
           respect
           which
           you
           shewed
           to
           my
           Predecessour
           ,
           Reverend
           Mr.
           Geree
           ,
           that
           alone
           had
           been
           abundantly
           enough
           to
           have
           commanded
           this
           Respect
           from
           me
           to
           you
           .
           The
           contributing
           of
           30l.
           
             per
             annum
          
           to
           his
           widow
           so
           long
           as
           she
           lived
           ,
           and
           the
           raising
           of
           a
           considerable
           portion
           of
           money
           for
           one
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           after
           her
           decease
           ,
           that
           was
           left
           without
           any
           provision
           ,
           was
           such
           a
           Testimony
           of
           the
           high
           esteem
           you
           had
           of
           that
           your
           pious
           Pastor
           ,
           as
           is
           not
           I
           think
           to
           be
           parallelled
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           done
           by
           any
           other
           Congregation
           .
           And
           I
           have
           purposely
           made
           this
           honourable
           mention
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           when
           there
           is
           the
           like
           occasion
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           an
           example
           to
           many
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           other
           inducements
           to
           move
           me
           to
           what
           I
           here
           now
           doe
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           this
           Work
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           hath
           gone
           through
           my
           hands
           ,
           since
           I
           was
           called
           by
           you
           to
           undertake
           the
           charge
           of
           your
           souls
           :
           and
           therefore
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           speciall
           Interest
           you
           now
           have
           in
           me
           ,
           I
           know
           none
           that
           may
           challenge
           a
           more
           speciall
           Interest
           in
           these
           my
           poor
           labours
           then
           you
           may
           do
           .
           The
           design
           indeed
           of
           the
           Work
           looks
           farther
           then
           you
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           common
           good
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           shall
           seek
           for
           some
           help
           herein
           for
           the
           understanding
           of
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           But
           yet
           because
           the
           support
           the
           Author
           hath
           of
           late
           years
           received
           from
           you
           hath
           contributed
           so
           much
           to
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           the
           Work
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           think
           it
           most
           equall
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           tender
           its
           first
           service
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           that
           too
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           your
           calling
           ,
           are
           like
           to
           be
           very
           instrumentall
           in
           spreading
           it
           abroad
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           others
           .
           To
           you
           therefore
           ,
           
           my
           dear
           Brethren
           ,
           together
           with
           as
           many
           affectionate
           desires
           of
           your
           spirituall
           good
           as
           my
           poor
           heart
           can
           hold
           ,
           do
           I
           here
           present
           this
           3.
           part
           of
           my
           Annotations
           ;
           and
           do
           indeed
           own
           it
           as
           a
           speciall
           mercy
           of
           divine
           Providence
           to
           me
           ,
           considering
           how
           far
           my
           daies
           were
           declined
           ere
           I
           was
           called
           to
           dispense
           the
           word
           of
           Grace
           amongst
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           thrid
           of
           my
           life
           should
           be
           drawn
           out
           so
           far
           beyond
           mine
           own
           expectation
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           now
           have
           the
           opportunity
           of
           leaving
           behind
           me
           this
           pledge
           and
           memoriall
           of
           my
           thankfull
           acknowledgement
           of
           your
           love
           and
           kind
           respects
           to
           me
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           extent
           whereof
           amongst
           you
           I
           think
           I
           may
           glory
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           can
           well
           be
           expected
           in
           these
           broken
           times
           )
           as
           likewise
           of
           the
           tender
           affection
           ,
           which
           I
           bear
           to
           
             you
             all
          
           ,
           and
           that
           continually
           
             I
             have
             you
             in
             my
             heart
          
           (
           to
           use
           the
           Apostles
           expression
           Phil.
           1.7
           .
           )
           that
           I
           may
           by
           all
           possible
           means
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           my
           power
           advance
           the
           spirituall
           and
           eternall
           good
           of
           your
           souls
           .
        
         
           Only
           now
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           let
           me
           close
           this
           tender
           of
           my
           service
           herein
           with
           this
           Request
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           not
           by
           looking
           on
           this
           Dedication
           ,
           and
           minding
           the
           Book
           no
           farther
           ,
           make
           that
           a
           vain
           and
           empty
           complement
           ,
           which
           I
           present
           unto
           you
           with
           a
           reall
           desire
           of
           advancing
           the
           stock
           of
           your
           saving
           knowledge
           in
           the
           great
           things
           of
           Gods
           law
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           hope
           through
           Gods
           Blessing
           may
           turn
           to
           profit
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           be
           pleased
           attentively
           to
           read
           over
           these
           Notes
           together
           with
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           their
           design
           is
           to
           unfold
           .
        
         
           Oh
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           you
           desire
           to
           
             growingrace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           be
           much
           in
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God.
          
           Hearing
           hath
           the
           preheminence
           for
           awakening
           Conscience
           .
           But
           Reading
           (
           in
           my
           poor
           judgement
           )
           carries
           with
           it
           some
           kind
           of
           peculiar
           advantage
           for
           the
           edifying
           and
           establishing
           of
           the
           minds
           of
           Christians
           in
           point
           of
           solid
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           these
           particular
           Books
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           explained
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           may
           safely
           say
           ,
           without
           any
           blame-worthy
           reflection
           upon
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           choicest
           pieces
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
           The
           Scripture
           is
           the
           Paradise
           ,
           the
           garden
           of
           God
           upon
           earth
           :
           and
           these
           Poeticall
           Books
           are
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           as
           so
           many
           goodly
           knots
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           this
           garden
           ;
           wherein
           the
           discoveries
           that
           are
           made
           of
           divine
           truths
           are
           set
           forth
           with
           the
           intricacies
           and
           elegancies
           of
           many
           florid
           figurative
           expressions
           ,
           purposely
           to
           render
           them
           the
           more
           delightfull
           to
           us
           .
           Solomon
           himself
           saith
           as
           much
           in
           expresse
           terms
           concerning
           his
           Books
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           12.10
           .
           
             The
             Preacher
             sought
             to
             find
             out
             acceptable
             words
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           
             words
             of
             delight
          
           .
           And
           this
           may
           well
           invite
           you
           with
           strong
           affectionate
           
           desires
           to
           search
           into
           those
           treasures
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           which
           are
           therein
           so
           pleasingly
           conveyed
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           my
           dear
           Friends
           ,
           I
           have
           nothing
           farther
           to
           adde
           ,
           but
           my
           prayers
           for
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           still
           united
           more
           and
           more
           in
           the
           way
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           Christian
           love
           and
           peace
           ;
           and
           withall
           earnestly
           to
           begge
           your
           daily
           prayers
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           be
           still
           enabled
           through
           grace
           so
           to
           hold
           forth
           the
           Word
           of
           life
           unto
           you
           ,
           
             that
             I
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           ,
           even
           to
           you-ward
           ,
           
             I
             have
             not
             run
             in
             vain
             ,
             neither
             laboured
             in
             vain
          
           ;
           which
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           doe
           for
        
         
           
             
               April
               21.
               1658.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             servant
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               ARTHUR
               JACKSON
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Preface
           or
           Advertisement
           To
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           REader
           ,
           when
           I
           first
           undertook
           this
           Work
           of
           writing
           these
           Annotations
           upon
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           any
           piece
           of
           this
           kind
           extant
           in
           English
           ,
           save
           only
           the
           Geneva
           marginall
           Notes
           .
           But
           since
           that
           time
           (
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           
             the
             father
             of
             lights
          
           )
           abundance
           of
           help
           hath
           come
           flowing
           in
           by
           more
           able
           Hands
           .
           Besides
           the
           two
           volumes
           of
           the
           Annotations
           of
           our
           English
           Divines
           ,
           and
           the
           Translation
           of
           the
           Dutch
           Notes
           ,
           (
           more
           lately
           published
           )
           much
           hath
           been
           done
           in
           this
           very
           way
           ,
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           difficulties
           in
           severall
           Books
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           many
           particular
           men
           .
           Yea
           upon
           two
           of
           the
           Books
           ,
           which
           here
           I
           have
           undertaken
           to
           explain
           ,
           so
           much
           hath
           been
           done
           ,
           I
           mean
           by
           Mr.
           Caryl
           in
           his
           elaborate
           Comments
           upon
           Iob
           (
           so
           far
           as
           he
           hath
           gone
           )
           and
           by
           Dr.
           Reynolds
           in
           that
           choice
           piece
           of
           his
           upon
           Ecclesiastes
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           in
           the
           great
           English
           Annotations
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           well
           give
           abundant
           satisfaction
           to
           those
           that
           read
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           then
           do
           I
           proceed
           in
           this
           Work
           ?
           especially
           considering
           that
           Item
           given
           by
           Solomon
           in
           one
           of
           these
           Books
           ,
           that
           
             of
             making
             many
             Books
             there
             is
             no
             end
             ,
             and
             much
             reading
             is
             a
             wearinesse
             of
             the
             flesh
             ?
          
           I
           answer
           truly
           and
           briefly
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           found
           so
           much
           sweet
           content
           and
           delight
           in
           this
           study
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           hardly
           perswade
           my self
           to
           give
           it
           over
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           reiterated
           perswasions
           of
           many
           of
           my
           Reverend
           Brethren
           that
           I
           would
           go
           on
           in
           this
           work
           hath
           been
           a
           very
           great
           encouragement
           therein
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           hope
           that
           the
           plainnesse
           of
           the
           Expositions
           (
           if
           nothing
           else
           )
           will
           make
           them
           accepted
           by
           many
           .
        
         
           The
           greatest
           thing
           that
           hath
           troubled
           me
           in
           this
           work
           was
           ,
           that
           when
           I
           came
           to
           commit
           it
           to
           the
           Presse
           ,
           I
           found
           it
           rise
           to
           so
           far
           greater
           a
           bulk
           then
           either
           of
           my
           two
           former
           Volumes
           .
           But
           for
           this
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           would
           consider
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           stile
           and
           expressions
           of
           these
           Poeticall
           Books
           are
           farre
           more
           
           dark
           and
           difficult
           ,
           and
           fuller
           of
           many
           knotty
           intricacies
           ,
           then
           those
           books
           that
           were
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           former
           Volumes
           ;
           and
           likewise
           that
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           scope
           and
           dependance
           of
           many
           passages
           herein
           is
           a
           work
           of
           much
           labour
           (
           as
           will
           be
           most
           especially
           found
           in
           the
           books
           of
           Ecclesiastes
           and
           the
           Song
           of
           Solomon
           )
           both
           which
           must
           needs
           make
           the
           Annotations
           the
           larger
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           Volume
           I
           have
           undertaken
           to
           open
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Translation
           of
           the
           Text
           which
           we
           have
           in
           our
           Bibles
           ,
           the
           different
           Translations
           that
           are
           put
           in
           the
           margin
           ,
           (
           because
           I
           found
           many
           of
           them
           judged
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Originall
           )
           which
           I
           seldome
           did
           in
           the
           other
           Volumes
           .
           And
           this
           also
           hath
           much
           lengthened
           the
           Notes
           ▪
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           to
           shorten
           the
           work
           ,
           I
           have
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           referred
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           Exposition
           of
           the
           like
           passages
           and
           expressions
           in
           other
           places
           ;
           the
           frequency
           whereof
           therefore
           I
           hope
           will
           be
           no
           occasion
           of
           dislike
           to
           any
           .
           Yea
           in
           some
           places
           I
           have
           been
           forced
           to
           leave
           the
           Reader
           of
           himself
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           former
           Expositions
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           for
           Instance
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           Selah
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           words
           frequently
           found
           in
           the
           Titles
           of
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           should
           I
           have
           inserted
           a
           severall
           Reference
           ,
           even
           these
           ,
           with
           others
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           would
           very
           much
           have
           swelled
           the
           book
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           though
           the
           work
           be
           larger
           then
           I
           intended
           ,
           yet
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           the
           more
           profitable
           :
           I
           studied
           brevity
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           might
           not
           prejudice
           the
           perspicuity
           of
           the
           Notes
           .
           The
           good
           Lord
           command
           a
           blessing
           upon
           it
           ,
           where
           ever
           it
           goeth
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           findest
           it
           so
           with
           thee
           ,
           I
           know
           I
           shall
           have
           thy
           prayers
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           account
           a
           great
           return
           of
           Christian
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             ARTHUR
             JACKSON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           40.
           line
           31.
           for
           overturns
           read
           indangers
           .
           p.
           57.
           l.
           6.
           for
           to
           overwhelm
           r.
           so
           overwhelm
           .
           p.
           69.
           l.
           3.
           for
           whose
           troopes
           r.
           whole
           troops
           .
           p.
           70.
           l.
           19.
           for
           as
           is
           .
           r.
           as
           it
           is
           .
           p.
           80.
           l.
           43.
           for
           nor
           r.
           not
           .
           p.
           88.
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           escretly
           r.
           secretly
           .
           p.
           194.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           or
           3ly
           l.
           13.
           r.
           or
           4ly
           .
           p.
           196.
           l.
           7.
           dele
           spoken
           p.
           209.
           l.
           2.
           for
           stone
           r.
           brasse
           .
           p.
           221.
           l
           ,
           23.
           dele
           more
           .
           p.
           393.
           l.
           9.
           for
           work
           r.
           word
           .
           p.
           432.
           l.
           15.
           for
           Chro.
           r.
           1
           Chro.
           p.
           779.
           l.
           1.
           for
           effect
           r.
           affect
           .
           p.
           844.
           l.
           3.
           for
           see
           the
           Note
           .
           2
           Cor.
           12.8
           ,
           r.
           See
           2
           Cor.
           8.12
           .
           p.
           850.
           l.
           39.
           for
           anger
           r.
           danger
           .
           p.
           869.
           l.
           36.
           for
           forget
           r.
           forgoe
           .
           p.
           878.
           l.
           13.
           for
           better
           r.
           bitter
           .
           p.
           879.
           for
           23.
           r.
           29.
           p.
           869.
           l.
           36.
           for
           were
           their
           r.
           were
           not
           their
           .
           p.
           919.
           l.
           23.
           for
           worldly
           men
           r.
           worldly
           wise
           men
           .
           Eccles
           .
           &
           Cant.
           
        
         
           P.
           35.
           l.
           33.
           for
           ver
           .
           15.
           r.
           ver
           ,
           5.
           p.
           41.
           l.
           30.
           they
           promote
           r.
           they
           may
           promote
           .
           p.
           103.
           l.
           43.
           for
           retained
           r.
           returned
           .
           p.
           130.
           l.
           42.
           for
           into
           r
           ,
           in
           to
           .
           p.
           149.
           l.
           10.
           for
           but
           when
           ,
           &c.
           r.
           and
           when
           by
           faith
           we
           do
           open
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           because
           ,
           &c.
           p
           ,
           168.
           l.
           38
           ,
           for
           people
           r.
           gospel
           .
           p.
           188.
           l.
           25.
           and
           according
           dele
           and.
           p.
           206.
           l.
           9.
           for
           The
           last
           r.
           In
           the
           last
           .
           p.
           218.
           l.
           38.
           for
           if
           the
           word
           comes
           r.
           if
           they
           come
           .
           p.
           225.
           l.
           12.
           for
           given
           the
           ,
           r.
           given
           from
           the.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ANNOTATIONS
           Upon
           the
           Book
           of
           JOB
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               THere
               was
               a
               man
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Vz
               ,
               whose
               name
               was
               Iob
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             That
             this
             book
             was
             written
             by
             some
             of
             those
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             wrote
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             .
             For
             we
             see
             that
             this
             history
             is
             spoken
             of
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             committed
             to
             the
             Iews
             .
             Iam.
             5.11
             .
             
               you
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               patience
               of
               Iob
               ,
               and
               have
               seen
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             a
             passage
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             chap.
             11.13
             .
             is
             cited
             in
             1
             Cor.
             3.19
             .
             
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               he
               taketh
               the
               wise
               in
               their
               own
               craftinesse
               .
            
             Indeed
             who
             it
             was
             that
             wrote
             this
             book
             is
             altogether
             uncertain
             :
             only
             we
             may
             say
             that
             they
             build
             upon
             the
             fairest
             conjectures
             ,
             that
             hold
             Moses
             was
             the
             writer
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             that
             it
             was
             the
             first
             scripture
             that
             was
             written
             .
             As
             for
             these
             first
             words
             ,
             
               There
               was
               a
               man
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Vz
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             what
             the
             land
             of
             Uz
             was
             ,
             where
             Iob
             dwelt
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             it
             was
             so
             called
             ,
             whether
             of
             Uz
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Arum
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Shem
             ,
             Gen.
             10.23
             .
             or
             of
             Huz
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Nahor
             ,
             Abrahams
             brother
             .
             Gen.
             22.25
             .
             or
             of
             Uz
             the
             grandchild
             of
             Seir.
             Gen.
             36.28
             .
             That
             it
             lay
             Eastward
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             bordered
             upon
             the
             Sabaeans
             and
             Chaldaeans
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             story
             :
             and
             the
             most
             probable
             opinion
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Uz
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Edom
             ,
             or
             whereof
             the
             land
             of
             Edom
             was
             a
             part
             .
             Lam.
             4.21
             .
             
               Rejoyce
               and
               be
               glad
               ,
               O
               daughter
               of
               Edom
               ,
               that
               dwellest
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Vz
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             Teman
             also
             ,
             the
             country
             of
             Eliphaz
             ,
             one
             of
             Iobs
             friends
             and
             neighbours
             .
             Chap.
             2.11
             .
             either
             was
             in
             Idumea
             ,
             or
             bordered
             upon
             it
             .
             See
             Ier.
             49.7
             .
             Amos
             1.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Obad.
             8.9
             .
             and
             that
             the
             place
             of
             his
             dwelling
             is
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             his
             singular
             piety
             ,
             in
             that
             though
             he
             were
             not
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             lived
             amongst
             those
             nations
             ,
             that
             were
             much
             degenerated
             from
             the
             piety
             of
             the
             holy
             Patriarchs
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             eminent
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
             For
             the
             time
             when
             he
             lived
             ,
             that
             likewise
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             that
             he
             lived
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Patriarks
             before
             Moses
             .
             1.
             because
             in
             his
             time
             it
             seems
             Religion
             was
             not
             wholly
             decayed
             amongst
             those
             Eastern
             nations
             ,
             nor
             was
             the
             true
             God
             only
             worshipped
             as
             yet
             amongst
             Abrahams
             posterity
             :
             2.
             because
             he
             lived
             after
             his
             afflictions
             were
             ended
             140
             years
             .
             Chap.
             42.16
             .
             and
             by
             that
             which
             
             is
             said
             of
             his
             first
             children
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             were
             house
             keepers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             he
             was
             of
             good
             years
             before
             he
             was
             afflicted
             ;
             whereas
             after
             the
             age
             of
             the
             Patriarks
             men
             seldome
             lived
             so
             long
             .
             Psal
             .
             90.10
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             after
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             save
             in
             the
             place
             which
             God
             had
             chosen
             ,
             the
             tabernacle
             and
             temple
             :
             whereas
             we
             see
             ver
             .
             5.
             that
             Iob
             sacrificed
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Uz.
             and
             4
             ▪
             Because
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             mention
             in
             this
             book
             of
             any
             thing
             concerning
             the
             common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             of
             the
             glorious
             works
             that
             God
             wrought
             for
             them
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             wildernesse
             or
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             which
             we
             can
             hardly
             say
             of
             any
             book
             of
             Scripture
             besides
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             written
             after
             Moses
             .
             However
             ,
             that
             in
             after
             times
             the
             story
             and
             name
             of
             Iob
             was
             famous
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             ,
             is
             evident
             .
             Ezek
             ,
             14.14
             .
             
               Though
               these
               three
               men
               Noah
               ,
               Daniel
               and
               Iob
               were
               in
               it
               ,
               they
               should
               deliver
               but
               their
               own
               souls
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               that
               man
               was
               perfect
               and
               upright
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             to
             wit
             ,
             therefore
             perfect
             ,
             because
             upright
             ,
             or
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             a
             sincere
             heart
             ,
             and
             just
             conversation
             .
             His
             eminent
             piety
             is
             here
             first
             related
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             one
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             chiefly
             in
             this
             history
             is
             recommended
             to
             our
             observation
             that
             being
             a
             man
             of
             such
             rare
             piety
             ,
             he
             notwithstanding
             underwent
             such
             heavy
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               His
               substance
               also
               was
               seven
               thousand
               sheep
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             great
             wealth
             of
             Iob
             is
             thus
             particularly
             expressed
             ,
             both
             because
             this
             added
             much
             to
             his
             commendation
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             corrupted
             with
             his
             prosperity
             and
             wealth
             ,
             as
             most
             men
             are
             ;
             and
             likewise
             because
             his
             patience
             was
             herein
             the
             more
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             that
             being
             spoyled
             of
             so
             great
             riches
             he
             bore
             it
             as
             quietly
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             matter
             of
             nothing
             which
             he
             had
             lost
             .
          
           
             
               So
               that
               this
               man
               was
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               the
               men
               in
               the
               East
            
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             wealth
             ,
             honour
             ,
             credit
             and
             esteem
             ;
             yet
             the
             comparison
             must
             be
             understood
             with
             reference
             to
             others
             of
             the
             same
             quality
             and
             condition
             :
             for
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             King
             (
             as
             some
             conceive
             )
             yea
             the
             greatest
             King
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             is
             altogether
             improbable
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             words
             of
             himself
             do
             plainly
             import
             the
             contrary
             Chap.
             29.25
             .
             
               I
               chose
               out
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               sate
               chief
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               as
               a
               King
               in
               the
               army
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               And
               his
               sons
               went
               and
               feasted
               in
               their
               houses
               every
               one
               his
               day
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             sons
             used
             ever
             and
             anon
             to
             feast
             one
             another
             ,
             each
             one
             in
             his
             day
             ,
             though
             not
             for
             seven
             daies
             together
             without
             intermission
             (
             for
             it
             is
             said
             that
             each
             of
             them
             sent
             and
             invited
             their
             sisters
             to
             be
             with
             them
             )
             .
             And
             this
             is
             expressed
             .
             1
             ,
             Because
             it
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             that
             miserable
             end
             that
             befell
             his
             children
             .
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             when
             being
             met
             together
             in
             their
             eldest
             brothers
             house
             according
             to
             their
             custome
             ,
             the
             house
             fell
             upon
             them
             .
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             how
             lovingly
             they
             agreed
             and
             lived
             together
             ,
             this
             being
             doubtlesse
             a
             great
             aggravation
             of
             his
             grief
             ,
             when
             tydings
             were
             brought
             him
             of
             their
             sudden
             death
             .
             3.
             
             To
             prove
             the
             singular
             piety
             of
             this
             man
             (
             so
             sorely
             afterward
             afflicted
             )
             by
             this
             particular
             of
             his
             sollicitous
             care
             for
             his
             children
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             feasting
             together
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               And
               it
               was
               so
               when
               the
               daies
               of
               their
               feasting
               were
               gone
               about
               ,
               that
               Iob
               sent
               and
               sanctified
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             sent
             and
             appointed
             them
             to
             sanctifie
             and
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             the
             sacrifices
             which
             the
             next
             morning
             he
             meant
             to
             offer
             
             up
             to
             God
             in
             their
             behalf
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             were
             to
             do
             partly
             by
             such
             outward
             rites
             of
             purifying
             as
             were
             used
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             partly
             by
             spirituall
             means
             ,
             as
             by
             holy
             meditations
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             mortification
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               For
               Iob
               said
               ,
               It
               may
               be
               that
               my
               sons
               have
               sinned
               and
               cursed
               God
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             being
             so
             usuall
             with
             men
             in
             times
             of
             feasting
             to
             forget
             themselves
             and
             many
             severall
             waies
             to
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             thus
             it
             may
             well
             be
             it
             hath
             been
             with
             my
             children
             ,
             perhaps
             by
             some
             more
             hainous
             sin
             they
             have
             provoked
             God
             to
             anger
             against
             them
             and
             that
             out
             of
             some
             secret
             prophanesse
             and
             contempt
             of
             God
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             which
             because
             it
             tends
             to
             the
             vilif●ing
             and
             dishonouring
             of
             God
             is
             indeed
             no
             better
             then
             a
             cursing
             of
             God
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             as
             not
             judging
             it
             so
             probable
             ,
             either
             that
             Iob
             made
             a
             doubt
             whether
             his
             sons
             had
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             swerved
             from
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             law
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             suspected
             in
             them
             the
             horrid
             sin
             of
             direct
             blaspheming
             and
             cursing
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             
               Thus
               did
               Iob
               continually
            
             .
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             his
             sons
             did
             thus
             feast
             one
             another
             ,
             each
             in
             his
             course
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             they
             did
             frequently
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Now
               there
               was
               a
               day
               when
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             here
             are
             meant
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             as
             again
             chap.
             38.7
             .
             who
             are
             so
             called
             first
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             bear
             in
             themselves
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             their
             singular
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             their
             unspotted
             purity
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             their
             admirable
             power
             and
             might
             and
             in
             the
             majesty
             and
             glory
             of
             their
             spirituall
             essence
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             all
             these
             excellencies
             wherewith
             they
             are
             endued
             they
             have
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             fountain
             from
             whence
             they
             flow
             ,
             in
             regard
             whereof
             ,
             when
             they
             stand
             before
             God
             they
             are
             as
             so
             many
             beams
             of
             his
             inaccessible
             light
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             they
             serve
             God
             as
             sons
             their
             father
             ,
             with
             all
             chearfulnesse
             and
             willingnesse
             .
             and
             4.
             
             Because
             as
             sons
             they
             are
             alwaies
             in
             Gods
             presence
             and
             see
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             it
             is
             said
             that
             on
             a
             certain
             day
             they
             came
             and
             presented
             themselves
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Satan
             being
             also
             amongst
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             Which
             must
             not
             be
             literally
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             certaine
             dayes
             wherein
             he
             called
             together
             the
             Angels
             to
             attend
             him
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             holy
             Angels
             are
             continually
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             Mat
             ,
             18.10
             .
             
               Take
               heed
               that
               ye
               despise
               not
               one
               of
               these
               little
               ones
               ,
               for
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               in
               heaven
               their
               Angels
               do
               alwaies
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               my
               Father
               .
            
             )
             Or
             ,
             as
             if
             any
             such
             speeches
             passed
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             Devil
             as
             here
             are
             recorded
             .
             It
             is
             only
             a
             figurative
             expression
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             good
             and
             evil
             spirits
             are
             alwaies
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             command
             ,
             and
             do
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             will
             have
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             therefore
             of
             God
             that
             the
             Devil
             was
             suffered
             to
             tempt
             Iob
             and
             try
             him
             as
             he
             did
             ;
             for
             because
             of
             our
             weaknesse
             the
             Lord
             doth
             herein
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             stoop
             to
             our
             capacity
             ,
             and
             speaks
             of
             himself
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             earthly
             Princes
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             the
             better
             conceive
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             of
             speech
             which
             we
             call
             a
             Prosopopeia
             ,
             not
             much
             unlike
             that
             in
             2
             Kings
             22.19
             .
             
               I
               saw
               the
               Lord
               sitting
               on
               his
               throne
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               host
               of
               heaven
               standing
               by
               him
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               and
               on
               his
               left
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               said
               ,
               Who
               shall
               perswade
               Ahab
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               go
               up
               and
               fall
               at
               Ramoth-Gilead
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Then
               Satan
               answered
               the
               Lord
               and
               said
               ,
               From
               going
               to
               and
               fro
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             this
             walking
             of
             Satan
             to
             and
             fro
             in
             the
             earth
             is
             only
             figuratively
             implyed
             ,
             
             that
             those
             evil
             spirits
             are
             every
             where
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             seeking
             diligently
             to
             seduce
             men
             and
             to
             execute
             Gods
             vengeance
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             all
             the
             mischief
             they
             possibly
             can
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               considered
               my
               servant
               Iob
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             this
             the
             Lords
             boasting
             of
             Iobs
             piety
             and
             righteousnesse
             is
             signified
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             spirit
             inables
             his
             servants
             to
             frame
             their
             lives
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             God
             in
             them
             is
             glorified
             ,
             not
             without
             the
             confusion
             of
             Satan
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             observes
             with
             envy
             and
             vexation
             enough
             the
             uprightnesse
             of
             their
             waies
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             subdue
             and
             corrupt
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             in
             them
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             triumph
             over
             Satan
             ,
             and
             they
             through
             Gods
             assistance
             are
             more
             then
             conquerours
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Then
               Satan
               answered
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Doth
               Iob
               fear
               God
               for
               nought
               ?
            
             ]
             By
             this
             answer
             of
             Satan
             is
             only
             implyed
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             accuser
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             ready
             to
             judge
             ,
             that
             in
             prosperity
             we
             only
             serve
             God
             for
             the
             good
             things
             he
             bestows
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             therefore
             by
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             to
             draw
             us
             off
             from
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Hast
               not
               thou
               made
               an
               hedge
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               about
               his
               house
               ?
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             children
             and
             family
             :
             and
             hereby
             is
             implyed
             that
             Satan
             is
             vexed
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             speciall
             protection
             doth
             keep
             him
             off
             from
             doing
             that
             mischief
             to
             the
             righteous
             that
             he
             desires
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               But
               put
               forth
               thine
               hand
               now
               and
               touch
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             destroy
             or
             take
             from
             him
             ,
             not
             some
             part
             of
             his
             estate
             only
             (
             for
             that
             may
             be
             done
             and
             yet
             a
             sufficiency
             be
             left
             him
             )
             but
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             discover
             himself
             otherwise
             then
             he
             hath
             hitherto
             done
             .
             By
             touching
             is
             usually
             meant
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             hurting
             ,
             afflicting
             or
             destroying
             ,
             as
             Ruth
             2.9
             .
             
               Have
               I
               not
               charged
               the
               young
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               touch
               thee
               ?
            
             Zach.
             2.8
             .
             
               For
               he
               that
               toucheth
               you
               ,
               toucheth
               the
               apple
               of
               his
               eye
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             105.15
             .
             
               Touch
               not
               mine
               anointed
               ,
               and
               do
               my
               Prophets
               no
               harm
               .
            
             And
             so
             it
             is
             taken
             here
             :
             and
             this
             word
             (
             now
             )
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             that
             Satan
             desired
             to
             have
             it
             done
             presently
             ;
             he
             was
             eager
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             and
             thought
             long
             to
             see
             Iob
             in
             misery
             .
          
           
             
               And
               he
               will
               curse
               thee
               to
               thy
               face
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             openly
             and
             impudently
             blaspheme
             thy
             name
             ;
             and
             hereby
             is
             meant
             not
             only
             expresse
             execrations
             cast
             upon
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             whatever
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             providence
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               Satan
               ,
               behold
               ,
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               is
               in
               thy
               power
               ,
               only
               upon
               himself
               put
               not
               forth
               thine
               hand
               .
            
             ]
             Hereby
             is
             implyed
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Satan
             is
             continually
             desirous
             to
             afflict
             our
             bodies
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Devil
             cannot
             stir
             an
             inch
             farther
             in
             afflicting
             us
             ,
             then
             God
             gives
             him
             leave
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             is
             carefull
             that
             his
             servants
             should
             not
             be
             overpressed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             usually
             affords
             them
             some
             breathing
             time
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             though
             he
             intended
             afterwards
             to
             give
             Satan
             power
             to
             afflict
             his
             body
             ,
             yet
             a
             while
             he
             restrained
             him
             from
             that
             .
          
           
             
               So
               Satan
               went
               forth
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             only
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             Devill
             is
             speedily
             ready
             to
             do
             all
             the
             mischief
             he
             can
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             have
             once
             let
             loose
             his
             chain
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               And
               there
               was
               a
               day
               when
               his
               sons
               and
               his
               daughters
               were
               eating
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
             This
             time
             and
             this
             manner
             of
             destroying
             Iobs
             children
             is
             expressed
             ,
             as
             again
             afterward
             vers
             .
             18.
             because
             this
             must
             needs
             much
             aggravate
             Iobs
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             fetched
             in
             together
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             into
             a
             net
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             all
             be
             destroyed
             together
             and
             not
             one
             of
             them
             escape
             ,
             as
             likewise
             that
             they
             should
             be
             thus
             suddenly
             in
             a
             fearfull
             manner
             cut
             off
             ,
             which
             alwaies
             hath
             an
             impression
             of
             wrath
             upon
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             thus
             lovingly
             rejoycing
             together
             :
             and
             that
             
               in
               their
               eldest
               brothers
               house
            
             ,
             who
             having
             the
             largest
             portion
             of
             estate
             was
             like
             to
             make
             the
             fullest
             and
             most
             solemn
             feast
             .
             He
             alwaies
             was
             affraid
             least
             they
             should
             sin
             in
             their
             feasting
             ;
             so
             that
             having
             their
             brains
             thus
             suddenly
             beaten
             out
             whilst
             they
             were
             eating
             and
             drinking
             together
             ,
             this
             might
             make
             him
             fear
             least
             they
             died
             with
             sin
             upon
             them
             unrepented
             of
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               the
               Sabeans
               fell
               upon
               them
               and
               took
               them
               away
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             Sabeans
             were
             a
             people
             (
             as
             most
             interpreters
             hold
             )
             inhabiting
             
               Arabia
               felix
            
             bordering
             upon
             the
             land
             of
             Uz
             where
             Iob
             dwelt
             ,
             a
             people
             that
             lived
             by
             pillaging
             and
             plundering
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             so
             easily
             wonne
             ,
             by
             a
             suggestion
             of
             Satans
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             to
             break
             out
             upon
             Iobs
             cattle
             and
             drive
             them
             away
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             Satan
             could
             many
             waies
             have
             destroyed
             Iobs
             oxen
             and
             asses
             ,
             and
             the
             servants
             that
             were
             with
             them
             more
             immediately
             by
             himself
             ,
             yet
             he
             chose
             rather
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Sabeans
             ,
             as
             delighting
             not
             only
             in
             the
             misery
             of
             Iob
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             sin
             of
             these
             his
             wretched
             instruments
             .
          
           
             
               And
               I
               only
               am
               escaped
               alone
               to
               tell
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             The
             same
             is
             said
             by
             all
             the
             severall
             messengers
             that
             brought
             Iob
             the
             sad
             tydings
             of
             the
             severall
             calamities
             that
             befell
             him
             ,
             vers
             .
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             So
             that
             it
             was
             doubtlesse
             a
             piece
             of
             Satans
             policy
             that
             still
             one
             servant
             escaped
             to
             bring
             Iob
             the
             relation
             of
             these
             grievous
             losses
             ;
             and
             two
             reasons
             may
             be
             given
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             relation
             of
             these
             afflictions
             might
             come
             suddenly
             to
             him
             ;
             his
             servants
             escaping
             out
             of
             such
             desperate
             dangers
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             fly
             home
             with
             all
             the
             speed
             they
             were
             able
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             That
             he
             might
             not
             question
             the
             certainty
             of
             what
             was
             told
             him
             .
             Had
             there
             been
             any
             colour
             of
             doubting
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             relations
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             abated
             his
             sorrow
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             then
             recollecting
             his
             spirits
             in
             the
             interim
             when
             he
             came
             to
             know
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             might
             then
             have
             been
             the
             better
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ;
             but
             having
             the
             report
             of
             these
             things
             from
             his
             own
             servants
             ,
             that
             were
             eye
             witnesses
             of
             what
             they
             spake
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             no
             ground
             of
             questioning
             whether
             that
             they
             spake
             were
             true
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             so
             these
             heavy
             tydings
             must
             needs
             presently
             fall
             upon
             him
             with
             their
             full
             weight
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               While
               he
               was
               yet
               speaking
               there
               came
               also
               another
               .
            
             ]
             The
             immediate
             report
             of
             these
             ill
             tydings
             one
             in
             the
             neck
             of
             another
             (
             which
             is
             here
             noted
             ,
             as
             also
             again
             vers
             .
             17
             and
             18
             )
             was
             purposely
             no
             doubt
             effected
             by
             Satan
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             have
             any
             breathing
             time
             ,
             any
             leasure
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             any
             thought
             that
             might
             support
             him
             ,
             or
             allay
             any
             whit
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             the
             former
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             
               The
               fire
               of
               God
               is
               fallen
               from
               heaven
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             strange
             and
             extraordinary
             lightening
             from
             heaven
             hath
             consumed
             them
             ;
             And
             remarkable
             is
             the
             cunning
             of
             Satan
             ,
             who
             destroyed
             not
             these
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             making
             use
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             greater
             astonishment
             ,
             Iob
             might
             the
             
             more
             assuredly
             believe
             ,
             that
             not
             men
             only
             ,
             but
             even
             God
             himself
             did
             fight
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             not
             fly
             to
             God
             for
             comfort
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             the
             vexation
             of
             his
             spirit
             might
             blaspheme
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Thy
               sons
               and
               thy
               daughters
               were
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             message
             was
             by
             the
             cunning
             of
             Satan
             reserved
             to
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             because
             the
             tydings
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             goods
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             terrible
             ,
             had
             he
             known
             of
             his
             childrens
             death
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hoped
             to
             have
             left
             them
             ;
             and
             indeed
             when
             a
             man
             lies
             under
             a
             great
             affliction
             ,
             a
             lesse
             is
             not
             minded
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             when
             he
             was
             already
             sorely
             distressed
             with
             the
             former
             sad
             tydings
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             the
             more
             unable
             to
             bear
             this
             dolefull
             message
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             likely
             to
             sink
             down
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             break
             forth
             into
             impatience
             and
             blasphemy
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               There
               came
               a
               great
               wind
               from
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               smote
               the
               four
               corners
               of
               the
               house
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Either
             this
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             a
             whirlwind
             ,
             that
             did
             together
             strike
             the
             four
             corners
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             wind
             from
             the
             wildernesse
             did
             with
             its
             violence
             shake
             the
             four
             corners
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             length
             the
             house
             fell
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Then
               Iob
               arose
               and
               rent
               his
               mantle
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             having
             hitherto
             sat
             still
             and
             heard
             these
             sad
             tydings
             ,
             now
             he
             presently
             arose
             (
             as
             one
             that
             yet
             sunk
             not
             under
             these
             afflictions
             )
             
               and
               rent
               his
               mantle
               and
               shaved
               his
               head
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             he
             did
             ,
             partly
             that
             he
             might
             moderately
             bewail
             these
             afflictions
             and
             specially
             the
             death
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             partly
             ,
             thereby
             to
             testify
             his
             deep
             humiliation
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             repentance
             for
             all
             his
             sins
             ;
             to
             which
             some
             adde
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             it
             out
             of
             detestation
             of
             those
             blasphemous
             temptations
             which
             Satan
             at
             this
             time
             did
             suggest
             to
             him
             .
             As
             for
             these
             outward
             rites
             of
             rending
             their
             garments
             and
             shaving
             their
             heads
             ,
             which
             they
             used
             in
             those
             times
             and
             countries
             :
             for
             the
             first
             see
             the
             note
             Gen.
             37.29
             .
             and
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             shaving
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             that
             this
             also
             was
             used
             in
             times
             of
             great
             affliction
             and
             sorrow
             of
             mind
             is
             evident
             in
             those
             places
             .
             Isa
             .
             22.12
             .
             
               In
               that
               day
               did
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               hosts
               call
               to
               weeping
               ,
               and
               to
               mourning
               ,
               and
               to
               baldnesse
               ,
            
             and
             Ier.
             7.29
             .
             
               Cut
               off
               thine
               hair
               O
               Ierusalem
               and
               cast
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               a
               lamentation
               .
            
             And
             then
             doubtlesse
             it
             was
             used
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             their
             condition
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             good
             cause
             to
             lay
             by
             all
             ornaments
             whatsoever
             ,
             hair
             being
             given
             for
             comelinesse
             and
             ornament
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Naked
               came
               I
               out
               of
               my
               mothers
               womb
               ,
               and
               naked
               shall
               I
               return
               thither
            
             :
             ]
             Some
             expositours
             conceive
             that
             the
             word
             (
             thither
             )
             in
             this
             clause
             is
             not
             used
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             but
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             because
             when
             he
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             adoration
             he
             cast
             or
             bowed
             down
             his
             body
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             .
             Others
             conceive
             it
             is
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             Iob
             here
             calls
             his
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             earth
             is
             the
             common
             mother
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             since
             out
             of
             it
             in
             Adam
             we
             were
             all
             taken
             .
             Gen.
             2.19
             .
             But
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             others
             ,
             and
             with
             better
             reason
             ,
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             Iob
             means
             indeed
             his
             mothers
             womb
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             adds
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             naked
             return
             thither
             ,
             only
             in
             reference
             to
             a
             returning
             to
             an
             estate
             like
             that
             of
             his
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             he
             was
             shut
             up
             naked
             in
             the
             streights
             and
             darknesse
             of
             earth
             (
             so
             David
             calls
             his
             mothers
             womb
             .
             Psal
             .
             139.15
             .
             
               I
               was
               made
               
               in
               secret
               ,
               and
               curiously
               wrought
               in
               the
               lowest
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             )
             waiting
             thence
             to
             be
             delivered
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             so
             he
             should
             be
             again
             shut
             up
             naked
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             grave
             ,
             as
             seed
             sown
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             waiting
             for
             a
             resurrection
             to
             a
             better
             life
             .
             However
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             was
             doubtlesse
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             should
             strip
             him
             of
             all
             he
             enjoyed
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             complain
             ,
             both
             because
             he
             brought
             not
             these
             things
             into
             the
             world
             with
             him
             ;
             God
             had
             given
             them
             and
             might
             ,
             when
             he
             pleased
             ,
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             were
             given
             as
             temporall
             blessings
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             hope
             alwaies
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             but
             must
             part
             with
             them
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             .
             
               For
               we
               brought
               nothing
               into
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               certain
               we
               can
               carry
               nothing
               out
               .
            
             1
             Tim.
             6.7
             ▪
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             So
             far
             was
             Satan
             disappointed
             of
             his
             hopes
             ,
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             cursing
             God
             ,
             Iob
             blessed
             him
             ,
             both
             for
             suffering
             him
             to
             enjoy
             his
             good
             blessings
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             present
             afflictions
             ,
             wherein
             he
             knew
             the
             Lord
             might
             shew
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             his
             former
             bounty
             ;
             and
             this
             doubtlesse
             did
             more
             deeply
             wound
             Satan
             ,
             then
             all
             Iobs
             afflictions
             had
             wounded
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               In
               all
               this
               Iob
               sinned
               not
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             this
             that
             Iob
             spake
             and
             did
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             materially
             sinfull
             .
             No
             man
             can
             do
             any
             one
             act
             that
             is
             purely
             pure
             ,
             free
             from
             the
             least
             stain
             or
             tincture
             of
             sin
             ;
             
               Who
               can
               bring
               a
               clean
               thing
               out
               of
               that
               which
               is
               unclean
               ?
            
             chap.
             14.4
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             between
             a
             sinfull
             action
             and
             sin
             in
             an
             action
             ;
             Satan
             had
             said
             that
             Iob
             would
             curse
             God
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             came
             to
             proof
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             he
             neither
             spake
             nor
             did
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             materially
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               AGain
               there
               was
               a
               day
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             chap.
             ●
             .
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             How
             long
             it
             was
             after
             those
             former
             losses
             ,
             ere
             God
             gave
             Satan
             liberty
             to
             afflict
             him
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             we
             cannot
             say
             ;
             only
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             distance
             of
             time
             between
             these
             two
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             might
             serve
             for
             a
             full
             discovery
             of
             Iobs
             Spirit
             under
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               From
               going
               to
               and
               fro
               in
               the
               earth
               .
            
             ]
             See
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             7
             -
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               considered
               my
               servant
               Iob
               ?
            
             ]
             See
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               And
               still
               he
               holdeth
               fast
               his
               integrity
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             glorified
             and
             Satan
             confounded
             by
             the
             Saints
             perseverance
             in
             piety
             in
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             ;
             for
             hence
             the
             Lord
             is
             here
             set
             forth
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             triumphing
             in
             this
             over
             Satan
             .
          
           
             
               Although
               thou
               movedst
               me
               against
               him
               to
               destroy
               him
               without
               cause
               .
            
             ]
             In
             this
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ,
             God
             stooping
             to
             our
             capacity
             speaks
             of
             himself
             still
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             .
             He
             was
             not
             moved
             by
             any
             perswasions
             of
             Satan
             to
             afflict
             Iob
             ,
             nor
             did
             it
             to
             gratifie
             him
             ;
             only
             because
             the
             Lord
             did
             it
             to
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Iob
             did
             not
             serve
             God
             only
             for
             the
             blessings
             he
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             Satan
             judged
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             saith
             here
             ,
             that
             Satan
             moved
             him
             against
             him
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             
               without
               cause
            
             ,
             since
             the
             Devil
             could
             not
             effect
             what
             he
             aimed
             at
             ,
             but
             still
             Iob
             continued
             the
             same
             he
             was
             before
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               And
               Satan
               answered
               the
               Lord
               and
               said
               ,
               skin
               for
               skin
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             9.
             
             Some
             expound
             this
             proverbiall
             speech
             
               skin
               for
               skin
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             thus
             ,
             that
             as
             willingly
             as
             men
             exchange
             one
             skin
             for
             another
             ,
             they
             will
             part
             with
             all
             that
             they
             have
             to
             save
             their
             life
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             like
             manner
             of
             speech
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             other
             Proverbs
             .
             Prov.
             25.
             3.
             
             
               The
               heaven
               for
               heighth
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               for
               depth
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               Kings
               is
               unsearchable
               .
            
             and
             vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               As
               cold
               waters
               to
               a
               thirsty
               soul
               :
               so
               is
               good
               news
               from
               a
               far
               country
               .
            
             But
             the
             most
             generally
             received
             exposition
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             men
             would
             expose
             their
             hands
             to
             danger
             of
             a
             blow
             that
             is
             coming
             ,
             to
             save
             their
             heads
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             place
             where
             the
             blow
             might
             prove
             mortall
             ,
             or
             suffer
             their
             cattle
             or
             other
             goods
             ,
             yea
             their
             children
             to
             perish
             ,
             so
             themselves
             might
             sleep
             in
             a
             whole
             skin
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             with
             Iob
             ,
             he
             had
             hitherto
             forborn
             to
             curse
             God
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             any
             true
             piety
             and
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             ,
             but
             only
             out
             of
             a
             base
             fear
             least
             he
             should
             be
             smitten
             in
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             as
             would
             soon
             be
             discovered
             ,
             if
             his
             body
             were
             smitten
             too
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             better
             warranting
             of
             this
             exposition
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             partly
             because
             their
             substance
             consisted
             chiefly
             in
             cattell
             ,
             and
             partly
             because
             their
             mony
             was
             made
             of
             skins
             ,
             it
             was
             usuall
             to
             expresse
             a
             mans
             whole
             estate
             by
             the
             word
             skin
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             proverbiall
             speech
             
               skin
               for
               skin
            
             was
             usually
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             man
             but
             would
             give
             all
             his
             outward
             estate
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             skin
             upon
             his
             back
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               But
               put
               forth
               thine
               hand
               now
               ,
               and
               touch
               his
               bone
               and
               his
               flesh
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             afflict
             him
             in
             his
             body
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             lightly
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             heavy
             manner
             ,
             that
             not
             his
             flesh
             only
             ,
             but
             his
             very
             bones
             may
             be
             sensible
             thereof
             ,
             that
             the
             pain
             and
             distemper
             may
             pierce
             even
             to
             his
             very
             bones
             and
             marrow
             ,
             that
             so
             his
             whole
             body
             may
             be
             both
             pained
             and
             weakned
             ,
             to
             the
             manifest
             endangering
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             curse
             thee
             to
             thy
             face
             .
             See
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Behold
               he
               is
               in
               thine
               hand
               ,
               but
               save
               his
               life
               .
            
             ]
             See
             chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               So
               Satan
               went
               forth
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             again
             chap.
             1.12
             .
          
           
             
               And
               smote
               Iob
               with
               sore
               boiles
               ,
               from
               the
               sole
               of
               his
               foot
               unto
               his
               crown
               .
            
             ]
             And
             thus
             ,
             besides
             the
             inward
             tortures
             and
             sicknesse
             he
             endured
             ,
             which
             consumed
             his
             flesh
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             hopelesse
             of
             his
             life
             .
             [
             chap.
             17.1
             .
             
               My
               breath
               is
               corrupt
               my
               daies
               are
               extinct
               ,
               the
               graves
               are
               ready
               for
               me
               .
            
             ]
             He
             became
             in
             outward
             appearance
             a
             fearfull
             spectacle
             of
             Gods
             fiery
             indignation
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             his
             nearest
             friends
             loathed
             almost
             to
             behold
             him
             and
             were
             affraid
             to
             come
             near
             him
             .
             chap.
             19.
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               He
               hath
               put
               my
               brethren
               far
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               mine
               acquaintance
               are
               verily
               estranged
               from
               me
               .
            
             and
             again
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               All
               my
               inward
               friends
               abhorred
               me
               :
               and
               they
               whom
               I
               loved
               are
               turned
               against
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               And
               he
               took
               him
               a
               potsheard
               to
               scrape
               himself
               withall
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             It
             seems
             that
             this
             scraping
             himself
             with
             a
             potsheard
             was
             whilst
             he
             sat
             amongst
             the
             ashes
             or
             upon
             the
             dunghill
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             translate
             it
             )
             and
             therefore
             are
             both
             these
             clauses
             joyned
             together
             .
             Though
             perhaps
             Satan
             deprived
             Iob
             of
             much
             more
             of
             his
             estate
             then
             is
             expressed
             ,
             yet
             that
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             such
             extreme
             poverty
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             neither
             house
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             nor
             a
             rag
             to
             wipe
             his
             sores
             with
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sat
             upon
             a
             dunghill
             and
             scraped
             himself
             with
             a
             potsheard
             ,
             as
             some
             conceive
             ,
             I
             no
             where
             find
             ,
             but
             rather
             find
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             a
             bed
             to
             lie
             on
             .
             chap.
             7.4
             .
             
               When
               I
               lie
               
               down
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               When
               shall
               I
               arise
               ?
            
             and
             vers
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               When
               I
               say
               ,
               My
               bed
               shall
               comfort
               me
               my
               couch
               shall
               ease
               my
               complaint
               :
               Then
               thou
               scarest
               me
               with
               dreams
               and
               terrifiest
               me
               through
               visions
            
             ;
             and
             a
             house
             whether
             his
             friends
             resorted
             to
             him
             ,
             even
             when
             his
             afflictions
             came
             to
             a
             period
             ,
             chap.
             42.11
             .
             
               Then
               came
               there
               unto
               him
               at
               his
               brethren
               and
               all
               his
               sisters
               ,
               and
               all
               they
               that
               had
               been
               of
               his
               acquaintance
               before
               ,
               and
               did
               eat
               bread
               with
               him
               in
               his
               house
               .
            
             And
             though
             the
             Lord
             gave
             Satan
             liberty
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             chap.
             1.12
             .
             and
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             this
             enemy
             would
             shew
             him
             any
             favour
             ,
             yet
             before
             he
             had
             taken
             all
             from
             him
             ,
             seeing
             his
             wonderfull
             patience
             he
             might
             judge
             that
             he
             did
             it
             out
             of
             a
             slavish
             fear
             ,
             least
             God
             should
             strike
             him
             in
             his
             body
             too
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             the
             Lord
             giving
             him
             liberty
             ,
             might
             presently
             bring
             these
             diseases
             upon
             him
             also
             .
             Rather
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             that
             voluntarily
             leaving
             his
             house
             and
             bed
             he
             went
             abroad
             (
             and
             thence
             it
             is
             said
             vers
             .
             12.
             that
             when
             his
             friends
             came
             to
             visit
             him
             they
             saw
             him
             
               a
               far
               off
            
             )
             and
             sat
             down
             amongst
             the
             ashes
             ,
             as
             men
             in
             their
             extreme
             sorrow
             and
             humiliation
             used
             to
             do
             ,
             Ion.
             3.6
             .
             
               The
               King
               of
               Nineveh
               laid
               his
               robe
               from
               him
               and
               covered
               him
               with
               sackcloth
               ,
               and
               sat
               in
               ashes
               ,
            
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             his
             earthly
             condition
             and
             his
             basenesse
             and
             unworthinesse
             ;
             and
             so
             being
             there
             having
             no
             body
             else
             that
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             dresse
             him
             ,
             he
             took
             up
             a
             potsheard
             to
             scrape
             himself
             :
             either
             to
             allay
             the
             itching
             of
             his
             sores
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             take
             off
             the
             matter
             and
             filth
             that
             issued
             from
             his
             ulcers
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             his
             fingers
             were
             so
             sore
             that
             he
             could
             not
             doe
             it
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             besides
             he
             perhaps
             loathed
             to
             touch
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             his
             servants
             and
             friends
             they
             abhorred
             him
             so
             that
             they
             would
             not
             come
             near
             him
             ,
             Iob
             19.14
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Then
               said
               his
               wife
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             Satan
             were
             not
             restrained
             from
             wreaking
             his
             teen
             upon
             all
             that
             was
             Iobs
             ,
             himself
             only
             excepted
             ,
             chap.
             1.12
             .
             yet
             he
             medled
             not
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             either
             because
             she
             was
             a
             part
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             rather
             because
             he
             intended
             to
             make
             use
             of
             her
             in
             tempting
             him
             to
             impatience
             ,
             as
             knowing
             well
             that
             men
             are
             most
             easily
             seduced
             by
             their
             wives
             ,
             that
             no
             injuries
             do
             sooner
             drive
             men
             to
             impatience
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             offered
             them
             by
             such
             as
             are
             nearest
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             friends
             and
             others
             were
             likely
             to
             be
             encouraged
             to
             the
             like
             by
             her
             example
             .
          
           
             
               Dost
               thou
               still
               retain
               thine
               integrity
               ?
               curse
               God
               and
               die
               .
            
             ]
             I
             have
             met
             with
             some
             expositours
             that
             understand
             this
             speech
             of
             Iobs
             wife
             to
             him
             thus
             .
             After
             all
             these
             judgements
             which
             God
             hath
             laid
             upon
             thee
             ,
             dost
             thou
             still
             maintain
             thy self
             to
             be
             sincere
             and
             upright
             ?
             Being
             brought
             so
             low
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             point
             of
             death
             wilt
             thou
             still
             deny
             thy
             hypocrisie
             ?
             Take
             heed
             ,
             by
             acknowledging
             thy
             hypocrisie
             
               blesse
               God
            
             ,
             give
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             die
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               curse
               God
               and
               die
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hadst
             as
             good
             discover
             by
             a
             desperate
             blasphemy
             at
             last
             what
             thou
             hast
             formerly
             been
             ,
             that
             so
             dying
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             that
             God
             hath
             dealt
             justly
             with
             thee
             in
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             laid
             upon
             thee
             .
             But
             because
             in
             the
             third
             verse
             this
             phrase
             of
             retaining
             his
             integrity
             is
             used
             concerning
             Iob
             in
             a
             way
             of
             commendation
             ,
             the
             more
             ordinary
             exposition
             of
             these
             words
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             best
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Dost
               thou
               still
               retain
               thine
               integrity
            
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             all
             these
             calamities
             and
             vain
             patience
             dost
             thou
             yet
             retain
             thy
             integrity
             ?
             alas
             what
             doth
             it
             profit
             you
             ?
             to
             what
             end
             do
             you
             still
             hope
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             him
             and
             blesse
             him
             ?
             He
             still
             as
             a
             persecuting
             enemy
             
             pours
             out
             his
             wrath
             more
             and
             more
             upon
             you
             ,
             rather
             therefore
             
               curse
               God
               and
               die
            
             ,
             where
             by
             cursing
             God
             is
             meant
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             chap.
             1.11
             .
             whatever
             might
             tend
             to
             Gods
             reproach
             ,
             and
             this
             his
             wife
             like
             an
             infernall
             fury
             adviseth
             him
             to
             ,
             either
             as
             intimating
             that
             he
             had
             as
             good
             die
             cursing
             of
             God
             as
             blessing
             him
             ,
             since
             thereby
             he
             should
             at
             least
             satisfie
             his
             grieved
             and
             afflicted
             spirit
             ,
             or
             else
             as
             prescribing
             this
             as
             a
             means
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             his
             insufferable
             miseries
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             provoking
             God
             with
             his
             blasphemy
             to
             kill
             him
             outright
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               But
               he
               said
               unto
               her
               ,
               Thou
               speakest
               as
               one
               of
               the
               foolish
               women
               speaketh
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Thou
             dost
             not
             now
             ,
             wife
             ,
             speak
             like
             thy self
             ,
             this
             had
             not
             wont
             to
             be
             thy
             language
             ,
             even
             those
             women
             that
             are
             most
             silly
             and
             foolish
             ,
             most
             profane
             and
             irreligious
             ,
             most
             desperately
             violent
             in
             their
             passions
             ,
             could
             not
             speak
             more
             Atheistically
             and
             wickedly
             then
             thou
             hast
             now
             spoken
             ,
             more
             indeed
             like
             those
             idolatrous
             women
             ,
             that
             use
             to
             revile
             their
             sencelesse
             Gods
             ,
             then
             like
             a
             woman
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             instructed
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             ever
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             had
             hitherto
             carried
             her self
             as
             one
             that
             feared
             him
          
           
             
               Shall
               we
               receive
               good
               at
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               we
               not
               receive
               evil
               ?
            
             ]
             These
             words
             imply
             many
             reasons
             why
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             men
             should
             patiently
             endure
             those
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             fall
             upon
             them
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             that
             wretched
             man
             should
             bind
             God
             to
             his
             will
             and
             prescribe
             him
             what
             he
             should
             do
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             still
             lade
             him
             with
             his
             blessings
             ,
             and
             never
             intermix
             any
             sorrows
             with
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             many
             blessings
             which
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             ,
             far
             surpassing
             the
             evils
             he
             inflicts
             ,
             may
             well
             bind
             us
             by
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             to
             be
             content
             that
             he
             should
             exercise
             his
             dominion
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             afflict
             us
             when
             he
             seeth
             cause
             without
             any
             murmuring
             against
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             good
             he
             doth
             for
             us
             proves
             him
             a
             loving
             father
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             the
             evil
             he
             inflicts
             ,
             he
             seeks
             our
             advantage
             ,
             
               The
               cup
               which
               my
               Father
               hath
               given
               me
               ,
               shall
               I
               not
               drink
               it
            
             ?
             saith
             Christ
             .
             Iohn
             18.11
             .
             and
             so
             Heb.
             12.9
             .
             
               We
               have
               had
               fathers
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               which
               corrected
               us
               and
               we
               gave
               them
               reverence
               :
               shall
               we
               not
               much
               rather
               be
               in
               subjection
               unto
               the
               father
               of
               spirits
               and
               live
               ?
            
          
           
             
               In
               all
               this
               did
               not
               Iob
               sin
               with
               his
               lips
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             with
             speaking
             a
             hasty
             and
             impatient
             word
             ;
             which
             was
             indeed
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             patience
             ,
             Iames
             3.2
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               offend
               not
               in
               word
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               a
               perfect
               man
               ,
               and
               able
               also
               to
               bridle
               the
               whole
               body
               .
            
             See
             the
             note
             chap.
             1.22
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Now
               when
               Iobs
               three
               friends
               heard
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             three
             speciall
             choice
             and
             most
             intimate
             friends
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Eliphaz
             (
             who
             is
             called
             the
             Temanite
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             was
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Teman
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Eliphaz
             the
             son
             of
             Esau
             ,
             Gen.
             36.11
             .
             or
             else
             because
             he
             was
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Teman
             mentioned
             ,
             Ier.
             49.7
             .
             )
             and
             Bildad
             (
             who
             is
             called
             the
             Shuhite
             ,
             perhaps
             because
             he
             was
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Shuah
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Abraham
             by
             Keturah
             ,
             Gen.
             25.2
             .
             perhaps
             of
             some
             country
             or
             city
             so
             called
             )
             and
             Zophar
             the
             Naamathite
             (
             so
             called
             also
             for
             some
             such
             like
             reason
             it
             may
             be
             from
             the
             city
             Naamah
             Iosh
             .
             15.41
             .
             )
             As
             for
             Elihu
             of
             whom
             mention
             is
             made
             ,
             chap.
             32.2
             .
             he
             came
             not
             it
             seems
             with
             these
             his
             three
             friends
             ,
             but
             standing
             by
             ,
             as
             perhaps
             many
             others
             did
             ,
             and
             hearing
             their
             conference
             he
             brake
             out
             also
             and
             spake
             his
             mind
             .
             It
             is
             said
             by
             some
             that
             these
             men
             were
             Kings
             ;
             but
             no
             such
             
             thing
             do
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Men
             they
             were
             doubtlesse
             of
             eminent
             learning
             and
             piety
             (
             as
             by
             their
             discourse
             with
             Iob
             doth
             every
             where
             appear
             )
             yea
             such
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             used
             to
             appear
             in
             dreams
             and
             visions
             ,
             
               Now
               a
               thing
               was
               secretly
               brought
               to
               me
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             Eliphaz
             chap.
             4.12
             ,
             13.
             )
             
               and
               mine
               ear
               received
               a
               little
               thereof
               ,
               in
               thoughts
               from
               the
               visions
               of
               the
               night
               ,
            
             as
             likewise
             men
             of
             great
             years
             and
             experience
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             Elihu
             concerning
             these
             men
             ,
             chap.
             32.6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               I
               am
               young
               and
               ye
               are
               very
               old
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               Daies
               should
               speak
               ,
               and
               multitude
               of
               years
               should
               teach
               wisdome
               ,
            
             and
             Iobs
             faithfull
             friends
             ;
             doubtlesse
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             love
             to
             him
             came
             now
             to
             visit
             him
             ,
             and
             spake
             all
             they
             said
             to
             him
             out
             of
             a
             sincere
             desire
             of
             his
             good
             ,
             though
             they
             erred
             fouly
             in
             judging
             of
             his
             cause
             :
             All
             which
             made
             the
             harsh
             censures
             which
             afterward
             they
             passed
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             bitter
             and
             grievous
             to
             be
             born
             .
          
           
             
               For
               they
               had
               made
               an
               appointment
               together
               to
               come
               to
               mourn
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               comfort
               him
               .
            
             ]
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             ease
             to
             an
             afflicted
             man
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             others
             pity
             him
             and
             compassionate
             his
             case
             ,
             neither
             can
             words
             of
             comfort
             be
             acceptable
             unlesse
             they
             come
             from
             those
             of
             whom
             he
             is
             perswaded
             that
             they
             have
             a
             fellow-feeling
             of
             his
             sorrows
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               And
               sprinkled
               dust
               upon
               their
               heads
               toward
               heaven
               .
            
             ]
             It
             seems
             there
             were
             two
             severall
             waies
             of
             sprinkling
             dust
             :
             sometimes
             they
             did
             barely
             sprinkle
             it
             upon
             their
             heads
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Iosh
             .
             7.6
             .
             )
             but
             sometimes
             again
             they
             took
             the
             dust
             and
             threw
             it
             up
             into
             the
             air
             ,
             so
             letting
             it
             fall
             back
             upon
             their
             heads
             ;
             for
             so
             we
             read
             also
             of
             the
             Iews
             that
             were
             enraged
             at
             Pauls
             preaching
             ,
             Acts
             22.23
             .
             
               They
               cryed
               out
               and
               casting
               off
               their
               cloths
               threw
               dust
               into
               the
               aire
            
             ;
             and
             this
             circumstance
             of
             their
             throwing
             the
             dust
             toward
             heaven
             might
             signifie
             ,
             either
             that
             it
             was
             a
             day
             of
             grievous
             darknesse
             and
             affliction
             that
             was
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             yea
             a
             day
             of
             dismall
             confusion
             wherein
             things
             were
             turned
             upside
             down
             ,
             and
             earth
             and
             aire
             as
             it
             were
             mingled
             together
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             the
             spectacle
             they
             beheld
             was
             such
             ▪
             that
             they
             might
             well
             wish
             the
             heavens
             were
             overclouded
             with
             darknesse
             that
             they
             might
             not
             behold
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               So
               they
               sat
               down
               with
               him
               upon
               the
               ground
               seven
               daies
               and
               seven
               nights
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             many
             daies
             and
             many
             nights
             ;
             for
             the
             number
             seven
             is
             sometimes
             used
             indefinitely
             ,
             as
             1
             Sam.
             2.5
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             :
             or
             else
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             seven
             daies
             and
             seven
             nights
             they
             spent
             in
             a
             silent
             sitting
             by
             him
             ,
             condoling
             his
             misery
             and
             mourning
             with
             him
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             Iob
             sat
             so
             long
             amongst
             the
             ashes
             ,
             without
             ever
             withdrawing
             himself
             upon
             any
             occasion
             ;
             much
             lesse
             can
             this
             be
             conceived
             of
             his
             friends
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Anna
             that
             she
             
               continued
               daily
               in
               the
               Temple
            
             ,
             though
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             she
             never
             went
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             Luke
             2.37
             .
             So
             it
             is
             here
             said
             of
             Iobs
             friends
             that
             they
             sat
             
               with
               him
               on
               the
               ground
               seven
               daies
               and
               seven
               nights
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             yet
             doubtlesse
             they
             took
             their
             time
             for
             necessary
             food
             and
             rest
             ,
             &c
          
           
             
               And
               none
               spake
               a
               word
               unto
               him
               :
               for
               they
               saw
               that
               his
               grief
               was
               very
               great
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             at
             first
             thought
             it
             not
             so
             seasonable
             to
             begin
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             a
             little
             unladed
             his
             heart
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             least
             by
             speaking
             they
             
             should
             rather
             cause
             him
             to
             break
             forth
             into
             greater
             passion
             ,
             then
             any
             whit
             asswage
             his
             grief
             :
             and
             likewise
             because
             the
             longer
             they
             observed
             and
             considered
             in
             what
             extremity
             Gods
             hand
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             were
             even
             overwhelmed
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             able
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             that
             doubtlesse
             especially
             because
             though
             formerly
             they
             had
             alwaies
             esteemed
             him
             a
             sincere
             godly
             man
             ,
             and
             therefore
             came
             with
             a
             full
             resolution
             to
             speak
             comfortably
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             now
             the
             excessive
             misery
             they
             saw
             him
             in
             ,
             made
             them
             begin
             to
             stagger
             concerning
             this
             ,
             and
             suspect
             that
             all
             he
             had
             formerly
             done
             was
             done
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             abhorred
             him
             and
             punished
             him
             thus
             severely
             ,
             and
             so
             herewith
             they
             were
             so
             astonished
             and
             perplexed
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             speak
             nor
             knew
             what
             to
             say
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               AFter
               this
               opened
               Iob
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             while
             he
             sat
             silent
             as
             being
             overwhelmed
             with
             grief
             and
             not
             able
             to
             speak
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             77.4
             .
             
               I
               am
               so
               troubled
               that
               I
               cannot
               speak
            
             ;
             yet
             getting
             at
             last
             some
             power
             over
             himself
             he
             gave
             vent
             to
             his
             sorrows
             and
             cursed
             his
             day
             ;
             or
             thus
             ,
             though
             hitherto
             Iob
             had
             carried
             himself
             with
             admirable
             patience
             ,
             yet
             after
             this
             now
             at
             length
             he
             began
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             that
             freely
             and
             boldly
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Hebrew
             phrase
             ,
             
               Iob
               opened
               his
               mouth
            
             )
             having
             sat
             silent
             with
             his
             friends
             a
             long
             time
             before
             ,
             he
             began
             now
             to
             complain
             of
             his
             miseries
             ,
             and
             gave
             therein
             too
             much
             liberty
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             was
             carried
             too
             farre
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             patience
             by
             his
             passions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             afterward
             was
             sharply
             reproved
             by
             God
             
               out
               of
               the
               whirlewind
            
             .
             chap.
             38.2
             .
             
               Who
               is
               this
               that
               darkneth
               counsell
               by
               words
               without
               knowledge
               ?
            
             and
             condemned
             by
             himself
             ,
             chap.
             40.4
             .
             
               Behold
               I
               am
               vile
               what
               shall
               I
               answer
               thee
               ?
               I
               will
               lay
               my
               hand
               upon
               my
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             so
             again
             ,
             chap.
             42.3
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             doubtlesse
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             sudden
             change
             was
             because
             God
             was
             now
             pleased
             to
             withdraw
             not
             only
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             tryall
             the
             more
             terrible
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             strength
             of
             grace
             whereby
             he
             had
             been
             hitherto
             enabled
             to
             endure
             with
             such
             patience
             what
             he
             had
             suffered
             ,
             &
             that
             to
             make
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             all
             comfort
             and
             strength
             to
             stand
             in
             tryalls
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             holiest
             and
             best
             of
             Gods
             servants
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             be
             left
             unto
             themselves
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             strange
             that
             Iobs
             patience
             should
             be
             so
             highly
             extolled
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             his
             afflictions
             were
             not
             only
             exceeding
             great
             and
             very
             many
             but
             had
             also
             continued
             a
             long
             time
             upon
             him
             ere
             he
             brake
             forth
             into
             this
             impatience
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             dispute
             which
             he
             had
             with
             his
             friends
             ,
             ere
             they
             left
             him
             ,
             God
             began
             to
             raise
             him
             up
             again
             ,
             chap.
             42.10
             .
             and
             yet
             then
             he
             had
             been
             many
             months
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             conceive
             many
             years
             )
             under
             these
             heavy
             pressures
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             chap.
             7.3
             .
             
               I
               am
               made
               to
               possesse
               months
               of
               vanity
               .
            
             2.
             
             That
             upon
             the
             silence
             of
             his
             friends
             so
             many
             daies
             together
             ,
             the
             Devil
             might
             have
             occasion
             to
             suggest
             that
             even
             they
             also
             (
             as
             his
             other
             friends
             had
             done
             before
             )
             deemed
             him
             a
             wicked
             man
             upon
             whom
             God
             had
             begun
             to
             pour
             forth
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             not
             one
             word
             of
             comfort
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             might
             much
             imbitter
             his
             soul
             .
             3.
             
             That
             in
             his
             greatest
             impatience
             he
             was
             not
             wholly
             over-born
             ,
             
             his
             desire
             was
             still
             to
             approve
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             only
             the
             flesh
             lusted
             against
             the
             spirit
             and
             prevailed
             sometimes
             too
             farre
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             did
             forget
             himself
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             so
             much
             Iob
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             as
             sin
             that
             dwelt
             in
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             7.17
             .
             he
             still
             strove
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             4.
             
             That
             he
             did
             at
             length
             prevail
             over
             his
             corruptions
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             he
             saith
             chap.
             40.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Behold
               I
               am
               vile
               ,
               I
               will
               lay
               my
               hand
               upon
               my
               mouth
               ,
            
             I
             will
             speak
             no
             more
             :
             ●nd
             chap.
             42.
             
             
               I
               abhorre
               my self
               ,
               and
               repent
               in
               dust
               and
               ashes
               .
            
             And
             herein
             especially
             is
             the
             patience
             of
             Iob
             commended
             to
             us
             as
             a
             pattern
             ,
             because
             at
             the
             end
             he
             prevailed
             and
             got
             the
             day
             ,
             Iam.
             5.11
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               we
               count
               them
               happy
               which
               endure
               :
               ye
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               patience
               of
               Iob
               ,
               and
               have
               seen
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               And
               cursed
               his
               day
            
             .
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             birth-day
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Let
               the
               day
               perish
               wherein
               I
               was
               born
               ,
            
             not
             the
             very
             day
             whereon
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             which
             was
             long
             since
             past
             and
             gone
             ,
             but
             his
             anniversary
             birth-day
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             its
             time
             to
             return
             every
             year
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Let
               that
               day
               be
               darknesse
               ,
               let
               not
               God
               regard
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             he
             cursed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             those
             execrations
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             not
             as
             having
             a
             thought
             that
             those
             things
             were
             like
             to
             befall
             his
             birth-day
             upon
             his
             imprecations
             ,
             or
             as
             deliberately
             and
             seriously
             wishing
             it
             might
             so
             be
             ,
             only
             transported
             with
             the
             heat
             of
             his
             passions
             ,
             he
             seeks
             thereby
             with
             all
             vehemency
             to
             expresse
             ,
             how
             he
             abhorred
             his
             life
             ,
             what
             a
             dismall
             and
             unhappy
             thing
             it
             was
             to
             him
             that
             he
             was
             ever
             born
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Let
               the
               day
               perish
               wherein
               I
               was
               born
               and
               the
               night
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             whereas
             the
             tydings
             of
             a
             child
             born
             ,
             especially
             of
             a
             man
             child
             ,
             are
             usually
             received
             with
             much
             joy
             ,
             &
             their
             birth-daies
             afterwards
             solemnized
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             mirth
             and
             jollity
             ;
             I
             may
             rather
             wish
             that
             I
             had
             never
             been
             born
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             day
             of
             my
             birth
             and
             the
             night
             of
             my
             conception
             may
             perish
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             their
             course
             in
             the
             Kalender
             amongst
             the
             daies
             and
             nights
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             they
             may
             be
             no
             more
             solemnized
             but
             may
             be
             buried
             in
             eternall
             oblivion
             (
             as
             it
             is
             more
             plainly
             expressed
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Let
               it
               not
               be
               joyned
               to
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               let
               it
               not
               come
               into
               the
               number
               of
               the
               months
               .
            
             )
             and
             that
             because
             I
             was
             born
             to
             so
             much
             misery
             and
             sorrow
             .
             Some
             Expositours
             indeed
             will
             have
             the
             night
             whereof
             Iob
             here
             speaks
             to
             be
             not
             the
             night
             of
             his
             conception
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             not
             be
             then
             known
             that
             a
             man
             child
             was
             conceived
             ,
             but
             the
             night
             of
             his
             birth
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             that
             we
             should
             thus
             understand
             the
             words
             ,
             for
             as
             Esa
             .
             48.8
             .
             
               Thou
               wast
               called
               a
               transgressour
               from
               the
               womb
               ,
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               Thou
               hast
               been
               a
               transgressour
               from
               the
               womb
               .
            
             So
             here
             the
             night
             
               wherein
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               a
               man
               child
               is
               conceived
               ,
            
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             the
             night
             wherein
             a
             man
             child
             was
             conceived
             ;
             from
             this
             verse
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             42
             chapter
             in
             the
             originall
             the
             Penman
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             expressed
             all
             that
             passed
             betwixt
             Iob
             and
             his
             friends
             ,
             &c.
             in
             meeter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Let
               that
               day
               be
               darknesse
            
             .
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             figuratively
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             alwaies
             a
             sad
             and
             sorrowfull
             day
             ;
             but
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             it
             was
             meant
             properly
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             alwaies
             a
             pitchy
             dark
             day
             even
             as
             darknesse
             it self
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             also
             concerning
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               neither
               let
               the
               light
               shine
               upon
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Let
               not
               God
               regard
               it
               from
               above
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             Lord
             afford
             that
             day
             
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             from
             above
             ,
             nor
             other
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             heavens
             ;
             that
             we
             enjoy
             a
             succession
             of
             light
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             fruitfull
             times
             and
             seasons
             it
             is
             from
             Gods
             care
             and
             providence
             over
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             hence
             is
             that
             expression
             which
             Moses
             useth
             concerning
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             Deut.
             11.12
             .
             
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               are
               alwaies
               upon
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               year
               even
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               year
               :
            
             So
             that
             when
             Iob
             wisheth
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             regard
             that
             day
             from
             above
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             wished
             that
             God
             would
             not
             mind
             it
             nor
             yield
             it
             the
             least
             of
             those
             blessings
             which
             he
             affords
             to
             other
             daies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Let
               darknesse
               and
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               stain
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             most
             extreme
             darknesse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             a
             darknesse
             like
             death
             that
             may
             be
             the
             very
             image
             and
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             2.
             a
             darknesse
             like
             that
             wherewith
             dead
             men
             are
             overwhelmed
             that
             lye
             buried
             in
             their
             graves
             ,
             or
             3.
             a
             stifling
             killing
             darknesse
             ,
             such
             as
             where
             damps
             and
             thick
             vapours
             that
             are
             in
             deep
             pits
             ,
             that
             strike
             men
             suddenly
             dead
             ,
             or
             4.
             a
             dismall
             horrible
             darknesse
             ,
             like
             enough
             to
             kill
             men
             with
             the
             very
             terrour
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             hereto
             hath
             that
             clause
             reference
             also
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               blacknesse
               of
               the
               day
               terrifie
               it
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             make
             it
             terrible
             to
             men
             .
             All
             this
             may
             be
             comprehended
             under
             this
             phrase
             of
             
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
            
             ,
             and
             when
             Iob
             wished
             that
             such
             a
             darknesse
             might
             stain
             the
             day
             whereon
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             expression
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             darknesse
             takes
             away
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             hides
             the
             beauty
             of
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Lo
               ,
               let
               that
               night
               be
               solitary
               ,
               let
               no
               joyfull
               voice
               come
               therein
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             whereas
             the
             night
             is
             usually
             the
             time
             of
             feasting
             ,
             dancing
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             jollity
             ,
             as
             at
             marriages
             and
             all
             other
             times
             of
             festivity
             and
             rejoycing
             whatsoever
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             be
             so
             on
             that
             unhappy
             night
             wherein
             I
             was
             conceived
             ,
             but
             quite
             contrary
             let
             it
             be
             solitary
             ,
             still
             ,
             and
             silent
             ,
             yea
             ,
             let
             the
             darknesse
             thereof
             be
             so
             terrible
             ,
             (
             all
             the
             stars
             in
             heaven
             withdrawing
             their
             light
             ,
             )
             that
             neither
             man
             nor
             beast
             may
             dare
             to
             stir
             or
             move
             either
             within
             dores
             or
             without
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Let
               them
               curse
               it
               that
               curse
               the
               day
               ,
               who
               are
               ready
               to
               raise
               up
               their
               mourning
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             in
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             their
             sorrows
             are
             wont
             to
             curse
             the
             day
             ,
             as
             being
             weary
             both
             of
             life
             and
             light
             ,
             let
             them
             curse
             that
             night
             wherein
             I
             was
             conceived
             and
             bo●n
             .
             Some
             expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             fishermen
             and
             marriners
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             read
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             translation
             which
             is
             set
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             (
             
               who
               are
               ready
               to
               raise
               up
               a
               Leviathan
            
             )
             Such
             mens
             mouths
             are
             usually
             full
             of
             most
             fearfull
             execrations
             and
             curses
             ,
             and
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             imployed
             in
             taking
             whales
             ,
             that
             huge
             fish
             which
             is
             called
             a
             Leviathan
             ,
             chap.
             41.1
             .
             And
             that
             because
             the
             fishing
             for
             the
             whale
             is
             a
             businesse
             of
             great
             charge
             and
             greater
             danger
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             they
             have
             seized
             upon
             one
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             raise
             him
             up
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             mishap
             they
             loose
             him
             again
             ,
             they
             are
             wont
             violently
             to
             break
             forth
             into
             all
             kind
             of
             fearfull
             imprecations
             against
             that
             unlucky
             and
             unfortunate
             day
             ,
             because
             great
             losses
             cause
             great
             passions
             ,
             specially
             in
             such
             ungodly
             wretches
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             Iob
             here
             wisheth
             that
             these
             men
             might
             curse
             the
             night
             of
             his
             conception
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             we
             may
             adde
             too
             ,
             that
             some
             referre
             this
             to
             the
             cursing
             of
             those
             marriners
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             sail
             along
             lighting
             at
             unawares
             upon
             some
             place
             where
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             stirre
             or
             raise
             up
             a
             whale
             ,
             do
             
             thereupon
             seeing
             themselves
             in
             such
             imminent
             danger
             ,
             curse
             the
             day
             that
             they
             entred
             upon
             that
             voyage
             ,
             or
             that
             brought
             them
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             this
             sea-monster
             now
             ready
             to
             sink
             their
             vessell
             and
             drown
             them
             all
             .
             Again
             ,
             others
             by
             Leviathan
             understand
             the
             Devil
             ,
             metaphorically
             so
             called
             ,
             to
             whom
             many
             authours
             in
             like
             manner
             apply
             that
             place
             ,
             Esa
             .
             27.1
             .
             
               In
               that
               day
               the
               Lord
               with
               his
               sore
               ,
               and
               great
               ,
               and
               strong
               sword
               ,
               shall
               punish
               Leviathan
               the
               piercing
               serpent
               ,
               even
               Leviathan
               that
               crooked
               serpent
               ,
            
             and
             so
             conceive
             these
             words
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             those
             furious
             men
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             passions
             are
             wont
             to
             wish
             the
             Devil
             might
             take
             either
             themselves
             ,
             or
             others
             that
             are
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             misery
             .
             Let
             them
             curse
             it
             that
             in
             the
             extremity
             of
             their
             impatience
             ,
             not
             only
             use
             to
             curse
             the
             day
             ,
             but
             also
             are
             ready
             ever
             and
             anon
             in
             their
             rage
             to
             raise
             up
             a
             Leviathan
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             call
             upon
             the
             Devil
             to
             take
             them
             .
             But
             now
             if
             we
             read
             the
             words
             according
             as
             our
             Translatours
             have
             rendered
             it
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               curse
               it
               that
               curse
               the
               day
               ,
               who
               are
               ready
               to
               raise
               up
               their
               mourning
               ,
            
             There
             is
             another
             exposition
             may
             be
             given
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             seems
             far
             more
             apt
             and
             easie
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             whereas
             there
             were
             usually
             in
             those
             times
             certain
             persons
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             that
             were
             hired
             to
             howle
             and
             lament
             at
             funeralls
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             times
             of
             great
             calamitie
             and
             dismall
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             could
             doe
             it
             artificially
             ,
             they
             were
             trained
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             certain
             sad
             and
             dolefull
             ditties
             wherein
             they
             did
             in
             a
             solemn
             and
             passionate
             manner
             curse
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             day
             of
             those
             sad
             accidents
             ,
             sometimes
             those
             that
             were
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             which
             custome
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             clearly
             have
             reference
             ,
             as
             Amos
             5.16
             .
             
               They
               shall
               call
               the
               husband-man
               to
               the
               mourning
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               skilfull
               of
               lamentation
               to
               wailing
               .
            
             And
             so
             again
             Ier.
             9.17
             .
             2
             Chron.
             35.25
             .
             Mat.
             9.23
             .
             Ezek.
             30.2
             .
             Ioel
             1.15
             .
             These
             now
             that
             were
             so
             ready
             and
             prepared
             at
             all
             times
             to
             raise
             up
             a
             mourning
             ,
             or
             to
             call
             their
             company
             together
             to
             mourn
             ,
             these
             I
             say
             Iob
             desires
             might
             be
             imployed
             to
             curse
             the
             night
             wherein
             he
             was
             conceived
             .
             And
             happily
             some
             one
             ditty
             they
             might
             have
             fullest
             of
             bitter
             imprecations
             ,
             that
             was
             called
             a
             Leviathan
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Let
               the
               stars
               of
               the
               twilight
               thereof
               be
               dark
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             stars
             are
             a
             great
             ornament
             to
             the
             heaven
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             spangles
             or
             Oes
             of
             gold
             set
             in
             the
             Canopy
             of
             heaven
             ,
             they
             are
             also
             a
             great
             delight
             and
             comfort
             in
             the
             night
             and
             of
             speciall
             use
             for
             the
             direction
             of
             sea-men
             and
             others
             .
             To
             expresse
             therefore
             what
             cause
             he
             had
             to
             be
             troubled
             that
             ever
             he
             was
             conceived
             ,
             Iob
             here
             wisheth
             the
             night
             of
             his
             conception
             might
             not
             have
             a
             star
             shining
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             have
             no
             mixture
             of
             light●
             no
             not
             in
             the
             twilight
             of
             the
             evening
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             morning
             (
             called
             here
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               the
               eye-lids
               of
               the
               morning
            
             ,
             because
             the
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             do
             then
             first
             discover
             themselves
             )
             but
             desireth
             that
             rather
             it
             might
             be
             a
             perpetuall
             night
             ,
             then
             that
             any
             mixture
             of
             light
             by
             the
             approach
             of
             the
             morning
             should
             any
             whit
             abate
             the
             terrour
             of
             its
             darknesse
             .
             
               Let
               it
               look
               for
               light
               but
               have
               none
               ,
            
             which
             expression
             is
             used
             as
             an
             aggravation
             of
             the
             nights
             darknesse
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             long
             expectation
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             last
             their
             expectation
             should
             be
             frustrate
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Because
               it
               shut
               not
               up
               the
               dores
               of
               my
               mothers
               womb
               ,
               nor
               hid
               sorrow
               from
               mine
               eyes
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             that
             I
             might
             not
             have
             been
             conceived
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             I
             had
             not
             been
             born
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             never
             have
             seen
             those
             sorrows
             ,
             that
             now
             I
             have
             
             lived
             to
             see
             ;
             for
             here
             Iob
             begins
             to
             render
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             had
             cursed
             both
             the
             day
             of
             his
             birth
             ,
             and
             the
             night
             of
             his
             conception
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             Vers
             12.
             
             
               Why
               did
               the
               knees
               prevent
               me
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             why
             did
             the
             midwife
             so
             carefully
             prevent
             my
             falling
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             by
             receiving
             me
             so
             charily
             into
             her
             lap
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             be
             afterward
             washed
             ,
             and
             swadled
             ,
             and
             nursed
             up
             ?
             why
             did
             she
             not
             rather
             suffer
             me
             to
             fall
             from
             the
             womb
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             where
             I
             might
             have
             lyen
             and
             perished
             presently
             ?
             and
             it
             may
             well
             be
             which
             some
             think
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             expressions
             Iob
             alludes
             to
             that
             execrable
             custome
             used
             in
             those
             times
             by
             unnaturall
             parents
             ,
             who
             were
             wont
             to
             cast
             out
             their
             children
             assoon
             as
             they
             were
             born
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             leave
             them
             upon
             the
             cold
             earth
             naked
             and
             helplesse
             ,
             whereto
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             also
             seems
             to
             have
             respect
             in
             that
             remarkable
             place
             .
             Ezek.
             16
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Thy
               father
               was
               an
               Amorite
               ,
               and
               thy
               mother
               an
               Hittite
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               thy
               nativity
               in
               the
               day
               thou
               wast
               born
               ,
               thy
               navell
               was
               not
               cut
               ,
               neither
               wast
               thou
               washed
               in
               water
               to
               supple
               thee
               ,
               thou
               wast
               not
               salted
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               swadled
               at
               all
               ;
               none
               eye
               pitied
               thee
               ,
               to
               do
               any
               of
               these
               unto
               thee
               ,
               to
               have
               compassion
               upon
               thee
               ,
               but
               thou
               wast
               cast
               out
               in
               the
               open
               field
               ,
               to
               the
               loathing
               of
               thy
               person
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               wast
               born
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               For
               now
               should
               I
               have
               lyen
               still
               and
               been
               quiet
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             Iob
             speaks
             here
             only
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             body
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             the
             freedome
             which
             death
             brings
             from
             all
             worldly
             troubles
             and
             sorrows
             whatsoever
             ;
             for
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             rest
             which
             befalls
             all
             men
             after
             death
             ,
             the
             bad
             as
             well
             as
             the
             good
             ,
             the
             wicked
             oppressours
             as
             well
             as
             the
             poor
             that
             are
             oppressed
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             vers
             .
             17.
             &c.
             
               There
               the
               wicked
               cease
               from
               troubling
               :
               and
               there
               the
               weary
               be
               at
               rest
               .
            
             But
             since
             Iob
             knew
             well
             enough
             (
             doubtlesse
             )
             and
             did
             certainly
             believe
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             are
             laid
             in
             the
             graue
             ,
             yet
             their
             souls
             then
             passe
             to
             greater
             pains
             and
             miseries
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             of
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             to
             whom
             through
             Christs
             merits
             ,
             an
             entrance
             is
             given
             to
             heaven
             and
             everlasting
             glory
             ,
             why
             doth
             Iob
             here
             make
             no
             mention
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             only
             speak
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             mens
             carcases
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             believed
             not
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             nor
             put
             any
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             righteous
             after
             death
             ?
             surely
             because
             1.
             
             He
             had
             a
             kind
             of
             secret
             assurance
             concerning
             the
             blisse
             of
             his
             soul
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             no
             mention
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             through
             the
             vehement
             perturbations
             of
             his
             mind
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             violence
             of
             his
             passions
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             extremity
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             he
             only
             now
             minded
             as
             it
             were
             and
             thought
             upon
             the
             happinesse
             of
             those
             that
             were
             at
             quiet
             in
             their
             graves
             ,
             and
             the
             thought
             of
             a
             second
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             resurrection
             of
             mens
             bodies
             to
             shame
             or
             glory
             ,
             they
             lye
             for
             the
             present
             as
             forgotten
             ,
             buried
             under
             the
             rubbish
             of
             his
             confused
             passions
             ,
             as
             Moses
             when
             he
             saw
             the
             people
             of
             God
             like
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             by
             the
             revenging
             hand
             of
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             forget
             (
             what
             he
             knew
             well
             enough
             )
             the
             immutability
             of
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             and
             was
             only
             carried
             with
             the
             vehemency
             of
             his
             affections
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             earnest
             desire
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             when
             he
             wished
             .
             Exod
             ,
             32.32
             .
             that
             he
             would
             forgive
             the
             people
             their
             sin
             ,
             or
             else
             blot
             him
             out
             of
             the
             book
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               With
               Kings
               and
               counsellours
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               build
               desolate
               places
               for
               themselves
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             had
             I
             died
             immediately
             either
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             or
             so
             soon
             as
             
             ever
             I
             was
             born
             ,
             besides
             that
             I
             should
             have
             escaped
             all
             the
             miseries
             I
             have
             now
             suffered
             ,
             in
             the
             grave
             I
             should
             have
             been
             not
             one
             jot
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             ,
             then
             the
             greatest
             Kings
             and
             Nobles
             are
             when
             they
             come
             to
             die
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             great
             pomp
             and
             pleasure
             they
             have
             lived
             in
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             pomp
             of
             their
             sepulchers
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             :
             for
             by
             Kings
             and
             counsellers
             which
             built
             desolate
             places
             for
             themselves
             are
             meant
             here
             the
             most
             glorious
             ,
             the
             mightiest
             Princes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             great
             power
             and
             riches
             sought
             to
             perpetuate
             the
             memory
             of
             their
             name
             by
             building
             desolate
             places
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             by
             erecting
             huge
             and
             stately
             tombes
             and
             monuments
             ,
             as
             memorialls
             of
             their
             buriall
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             Egyptians
             Pyramids
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             called
             desolate
             places
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             the
             dead
             bodies
             buried
             there
             are
             left
             as
             it
             were
             forsaken
             of
             all
             friends
             in
             a
             desolate
             condition
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             such
             monuments
             were
             built
             usually
             not
             in
             towns
             and
             cities
             ,
             but
             abroad
             in
             the
             fields
             in
             solitary
             and
             unfrequented
             places
             ▪
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             prophet
             ,
             Ezek.
             26.20
             .
             where
             foreshewing
             the
             destruction
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             he
             speaks
             as
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             thus
             ,
             
               When
               I
               shall
               bring
               thee
               down
               with
               them
               that
               descend
               into
               the
               pit
               ,
               with
               the
               people
               of
               old
               time
               ,
               and
               shall
               set
               thee
               in
               the
               low
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               in
               places
               desolate
               of
               old
               ,
            
             &c.
             or
             2.
             by
             rebuilding
             what
             their
             ancestours
             durst
             not
             attempt
             ,
             great
             houses
             or
             cities
             formerly
             ruined
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             a
             long
             time
             
               wast
               places
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             calls
             them
             ,
             Isa
             .
             58.12
             .
             whereof
             there
             had
             been
             nothing
             but
             
               the
               foundations
            
             left
             for
             
               many
               generations
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             3.
             by
             building
             in
             places
             formerly
             desolate
             ,
             wherein
             haply
             one
             would
             wonder
             how
             such
             buildings
             could
             be
             raised
             ,
             either
             great
             cities
             or
             stately
             houses
             for
             themselves
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             such
             a
             huge
             bignesse
             and
             vast
             compasse
             ,
             that
             a
             Princes
             family
             cannot
             fill
             them
             ,
             but
             still
             they
             seem
             in
             many
             places
             empty
             and
             desolate
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Or
               with
               Princes
               that
               had
               gold
               ,
               who
               filled
               their
               houses
               with
               silver
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             richest
             of
             Princes
             ,
             who
             gathered
             in
             their
             life
             time
             the
             greatest
             masse
             of
             treasure
             ;
             yet
             some
             understand
             this
             ,
             as
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             a
             custome
             used
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             of
             burying
             much
             treasure
             in
             the
             houses
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             graves
             and
             tombes
             of
             their
             great
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Or
               as
               an
               hidden
               untimely
               birth
               I
               had
               not
               been
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             had
             I
             not
             been
             born
             ,
             but
             dyed
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             (
             which
             also
             Iob
             had
             wished
             before
             vers
             .
             10.
             )
             such
             as
             the
             condition
             of
             abortives
             is
             ,
             that
             perish
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             those
             that
             by
             some
             mischance
             miscarry
             within
             a
             while
             after
             they
             are
             conceived
             ,
             (
             called
             here
             
               an
               hidden
               untimely
               birth
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             presently
             laid
             by
             or
             cast
             away
             as
             unpleasing
             spectacles
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             looked
             after
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             the
             form
             and
             lineaments
             of
             a
             child
             in
             such
             imperfect
             embryoes
             cannot
             well
             be
             discerned
             ,
             )
             or
             those
             that
             have
             their
             full
             and
             perfect
             shape
             ,
             but
             then
             die
             in
             the
             wombe
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             dead-born
             never
             see
             light
             ;
             such
             (
             saith
             Iob
             )
             had
             been
             then
             my
             condition
             ,
             
               I
               had
               not
               been
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             had
             never
             been
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             sons
             of
             Adam
             ,
             but
             had
             been
             wholly
             buried
             in
             oblivion
             ,
             and
             had
             passed
             without
             name
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             we
             see
             speaks
             of
             such
             an
             untimely
             birth
             .
             Eccles
             .
             6.4
             .
             
               He
               cometh
               in
               and
               departeth
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               his
               name
               shall
               be
               covered
               with
               darknesse
               .
            
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               There
               the
               wicked
               cease
               from
               troubling
               ,
               and
               there
               the
               weary
               be
               at
               rest
               .
            
             ]
             By
             
               the
               weary
            
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             those
             that
             wicked
             oppressours
             have
             wearied
             with
             continuall
             troubles
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             whole
             verse
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             grave
             the
             oppressours
             and
             the
             oppressed
             are
             both
             at
             rest
             together
             .
             But
             
               the
               weary
            
             here
             intended
             may
             be
             also
             the
             wicked
             persecutours
             and
             oppressours
             ,
             that
             do
             weary
             and
             tire
             out
             themselves
             with
             vexing
             and
             troubling
             others
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             graves
             and
             then
             there
             they
             are
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             exposition
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             he
             speaks
             of
             those
             that
             suffer
             ,
             and
             here
             therefore
             it
             is
             likely
             of
             those
             only
             that
             make
             men
             suffer
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               There
               the
               prisoners
               rest
               together
               ,
               they
               hear
               not
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               oppressour
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             wicked
             oppressours
             use
             bitter
             words
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             terrible
             threatning
             ,
             and
             their
             insulting
             and
             scoffing
             language
             are
             wont
             to
             wound
             as
             deeply
             those
             that
             are
             under
             their
             power
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             way
             :
             hence
             is
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               they
               hear
               not
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               oppressour
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Wherefore
               is
               light
               given
               to
               him
               that
               is
               in
               misery
               ,
               and
               life
               unto
               the
               bitter
               in
               soul
               ?
            
             ]
             These
             words
             are
             added
             ,
             to
             imply
             how
             earnestly
             now
             he
             desired
             death
             ;
             They
             are
             indeed
             a
             kind
             of
             expostulation
             with
             God
             ,
             for
             continuing
             life
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             such
             misery
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             rather
             die
             then
             live
             ;
             but
             doubtlesse
             ,
             though
             the
             extremity
             of
             his
             miseries
             wrung
             these
             words
             from
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             utter
             them
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             contend
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             dealing
             too
             hardly
             with
             those
             that
             are
             in
             misery
             .
             Indeed
             they
             are
             words
             of
             lamentation
             rather
             then
             expostulation
             ,
             
               wherefore
               is
               light
               given
               to
               him
               that
               is
               in
               misery
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             it
             were
             well
             for
             those
             that
             are
             in
             bitter
             calamities
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             die
             :
             they
             cannot
             but
             earnestly
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             addition
             to
             their
             miseries
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             live
             ,
             though
             they
             would
             die
             .
             Revel
             .
             9.6
             .
             
               And
               in
               those
               daies
               shall
               men
               seek
               death
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               find
               it
               ,
               and
               shall
               desire
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               death
               shall
               flee
               from
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Why
               is
               light
               given
               to
               a
               man
               whose
               way
               is
               hid
               ,
               and
               whom
               God
               hath
               hedged
               in
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             a
             man
             that
             cannot
             find
             out
             the
             meaning
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             why
             it
             is
             that
             he
             is
             so
             sorely
             afflicted
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             to
             a
             man
             whom
             God
             hath
             so
             hedged
             and
             hemmed
             in
             with
             many
             and
             divers
             calamities
             ,
             and
             those
             so
             desperate
             and
             inextricable
             ,
             that
             (
             poor
             wretch
             )
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             he
             should
             conceive
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             himself
             ,
             or
             what
             course
             to
             take
             to
             find
             out
             any
             way
             of
             escape
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             wind
             himself
             out
             of
             these
             troubles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             continuall
             perplexity
             to
             think
             what
             will
             become
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             end
             will
             be
             of
             all
             these
             miseries
             that
             are
             fallen
             upon
             him
             .
             Much
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             that
             complaint
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Lam.
             3.9
             .
             
               He
               hath
               inclosed
               my
               waies
               with
               hewen
               stone
               :
               he
               hath
               made
               my
               paths
               crooked
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               For
               my
               sighing
               cometh
               before
               I
               eat
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             imply
             that
             he
             was
             one
             of
             those
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             an
             addition
             of
             miseries
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             still
             live
             ,
             though
             they
             can
             see
             no
             hope
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             though
             he
             had
             alwaies
             worked
             out
             his
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             (
             which
             is
             at
             least
             implyed
             vers
             .
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               The
               thing
               which
               I
               greatly
               feared
               is
               come
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             )
             yet
             his
             miseries
             were
             so
             grievous
             and
             continuall
             ,
             without
             intermission
             ,
             
             that
             he
             had
             not
             so
             much
             space
             of
             freedome
             ,
             as
             to
             eat
             his
             meat
             in
             quiet
             ,
             nor
             could
             forbear
             his
             sighs
             and
             tears
             ,
             when
             the
             naturall
             desire
             of
             food
             was
             most
             urgent
             upon
             him
             ;
             which
             indeed
             is
             most
             like
             that
             complaint
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal
             .
             102.9
             .
             
               I
               have
               eaten
               ashes
               like
               bread
               ,
               and
               mingled
               my
               drink
               with
               weeping
               .
            
             Some
             expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             his
             sighing
             because
             of
             the
             pain
             it
             would
             be
             to
             him
             to
             eat
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             ulcers
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             every
             where
             filled
             ,
             or
             because
             it
             grieved
             him
             to
             think
             that
             he
             must
             by
             feeding
             uphold
             the
             life
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             so
             gladly
             be
             rid
             of
             ;
             but
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             far
             the
             most
             proper
             .
          
           
             
               And
               my
               roarings
               are
               poured
               out
               like
               the
               waters
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             violently
             ,
             abundantly
             and
             without
             ceasing
             ;
             for
             he
             compares
             his
             roaring
             to
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             waters
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             when
             waters
             are
             poured
             forth
             ,
             or
             break
             through
             the
             banks
             that
             before
             held
             them
             in
             ,
             they
             rush
             out
             in
             great
             abundance
             and
             with
             unresistable
             violence
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             waters
             of
             rivers
             flow
             on
             continually
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             as
             being
             still
             supplyed
             from
             their
             fountains
             and
             springs
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             noise
             of
             his
             roarings
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             violence
             ,
             was
             much
             like
             that
             of
             waters
             ,
             where
             they
             break
             forth
             with
             such
             fury
             and
             carry
             all
             before
             them
             that
             stands
             in
             their
             way
             .
             It
             must
             be
             a
             great
             affliction
             that
             can
             make
             a
             man
             of
             spirit
             to
             mourn
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             that
             which
             makes
             him
             cry
             out
             and
             roare
             ;
             &
             therefore
             the
             extremity
             of
             a
             mans
             misery
             is
             usually
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Scripture
             by
             this
             that
             it
             makes
             him
             roar
             ;
             as
             Psal
             .
             32.3
             .
             
               I
               roared
               for
               the
               very
               disquietnesse
               of
               my
               soul
            
             ;
             So
             that
             when
             Iob
             complains
             not
             only
             that
             his
             sorrows
             made
             him
             roar
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             his
             roarings
             were
             poured
             forth
             like
             water
             ,
             this
             implyes
             how
             exceeding
             grievous
             his
             miseries
             were
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               For
               the
               thing
               I
               greatly
               feared
               is
               come
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             as
             an
             aggravation
             of
             his
             misery
             ,
             (
             to
             shew
             what
             just
             cause
             he
             had
             to
             be
             weary
             of
             his
             life
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             prosperity
             he
             had
             not
             lived
             carelessely
             and
             securely
             as
             wicked
             men
             use
             to
             doe
             ,
             that
             when
             things
             go
             well
             with
             them
             confidently
             assure
             themselves
             that
             there
             shall
             never
             come
             a
             change
             ,
             and
             so
             walk
             on
             presumptuously
             in
             their
             own
             waies
             ,
             without
             any
             fear
             either
             of
             God
             or
             man
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             had
             alwaies
             considered
             before
             hand
             what
             might
             befall
             him
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             an
             awfull
             apprehension
             of
             the
             great
             alterations
             ,
             which
             God
             could
             make
             in
             his
             condition
             even
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             he
             had
             alwaies
             walked
             humbly
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             looked
             narrowly
             to
             his
             waies
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             avoid
             his
             indignation
             ;
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             that
             which
             he
             feared
             was
             fallen
             upon
             him
             .
             Had
             he
             in
             his
             prosperity
             glutted
             himself
             with
             pleasure
             and
             lived
             securely
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             another
             matter
             (
             for
             to
             such
             God
             hath
             threatned
             destruction
             .
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.3
             .
             
               When
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               peace
               and
               safety
               ;
               then
               sudden
               destruction
               cometh
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               travail
               upon
               a
               woman
               with
               child
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               escape
            
             )
             But
             (
             saith
             Iob
             )
             I
             was
             not
             in
             safety
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             think
             my self
             safe
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             that
             ever
             feared
             what
             might
             come
             ,
             I
             still
             watched
             over
             my
             waies
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             grievous
             troubles
             are
             come
             upon
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               IF
               we
               assay
               to
               commune
               with
               thee
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               be
               grieved
            
             &
             c.
             ?
             ]
             Hitherto
             Iobs
             friends
             had
             forborn
             speaking
             to
             him
             ,
             partly
             because
             they
             were
             afraid
             they
             should
             by
             speaking
             encrease
             his
             grief
             ,
             and
             partly
             because
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             heavinesse
             of
             Gods
             hand
             upon
             him
             they
             began
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             doubtlesse
             he
             had
             alwaies
             been
             a
             secret
             hypocrite
             and
             therefore
             now
             at
             length
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             was
             in
             this
             fearfull
             manner
             fallen
             upon
             him
             ;
             But
             when
             now
             they
             had
             heard
             him
             in
             such
             an
             impatient
             manner
             curse
             the
             day
             of
             his
             birth
             and
             wish
             for
             death
             ,
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             his
             miseries
             ,
             but
             especially
             when
             they
             heard
             him
             in
             his
             last
             words
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             justifying
             himself
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             affirming
             that
             he
             had
             not
             by
             his
             security
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             prosperity
             provoked
             God
             to
             deal
             thus
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             rather
             had
             done
             what
             he
             could
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             this
             confirmed
             them
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             was
             not
             right
             with
             God.
             And
             therefore
             Eliphaz
             ,
             as
             being
             haply
             the
             elder
             and
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             ,
             begins
             now
             with
             him
             ,
             resolving
             to
             reprove
             him
             for
             his
             impatience
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             to
             him
             that
             God
             useth
             not
             to
             plague
             any
             but
             wicked
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             now
             plagued
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             fit
             that
             he
             should
             repent
             and
             turn
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             justifie
             himself
             .
             Now
             because
             he
             feared
             that
             this
             Iob
             would
             hardly
             take
             in
             good
             part
             ,
             he
             begins
             with
             a
             profession
             that
             he
             was
             loth
             to
             grieve
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             could
             not
             forbear
             ;
             
               If
               we
               assay
               to
               commune
               with
               thee
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               be
               grieved
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             fear
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             made
             us
             forbear
             so
             long
             ;
             
               but
               who
               can
               withhold
               himself
               from
               speaking
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             hearing
             thee
             thus
             dishonour
             God
             and
             justifie
             thy self
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             were
             well
             with
             thee
             ,
             when
             Gods
             fearfull
             judgements
             upon
             thee
             do
             manifest
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             we
             should
             hold
             our
             peace
             ;
             if
             we
             have
             any
             care
             of
             thy
             soul
             ,
             or
             be
             tender
             of
             Gods
             dishonour
             ,
             it
             must
             need
             constrain
             us
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Behold
               thou
               hast
               instructed
               many
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             first
             argument
             which
             Eliphaz
             useth
             ,
             to
             condemn
             Iobs
             impatience
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             to
             him
             that
             he
             had
             only
             hitherto
             carried
             himself
             hypocritically
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             religion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             a
             great
             Instructer
             and
             comforter
             of
             others
             ,
             yea
             many
             others
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             their
             calamity
             ,
             fear
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             yet
             now
             when
             it
             came
             to
             be
             his
             portion
             to
             be
             in
             the
             like
             misery
             ,
             no
             man
             could
             be
             more
             faint-hearted
             nor
             more
             impatient
             and
             rebellious
             against
             God
             then
             he
             was
             .
             To
             strengthen
             the
             weak
             hands
             and
             the
             feeble
             knees
             ,
             and
             to
             uphold
             him
             that
             was
             falling
             ,
             is
             to
             comfort
             those
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             faint
             and
             sink
             in
             despair
             ,
             because
             of
             any
             grievous
             calamities
             that
             lie
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             are
             unavoidably
             ,
             as
             they
             conceive
             ,
             coming
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             Esa
             .
             35.3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Strengthen
               yee
               the
               weak
               hands
               ,
               and
               confirm
               the
               feeble
               knees
               ,
               say
               to
               them
               that
               are
               of
               a
               fearfull
               heart
               ,
               be
               strong
               ,
            
             and
             so
             likewise
             Heb.
             12
             ,
             12.
             2
             
             Sam.
             4
             ,
             1.
             
             Ier.
             6
             ,
             24.
             1
             
             Sam.
             23
             ,
             16.
             
             Now
             because
             Iob
             had
             done
             this
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             minded
             not
             now
             to
             do
             himself
             what
             he
             had
             taught
             others
             to
             do
             ,
             this
             Eliphaz
             presseth
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             argument
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             never
             in
             him
             that
             truly
             religious
             heart
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             shew
             of
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Is
               not
               this
               thy
               fear
               ,
               thy
               confidence
               ,
               thy
               hope
               ,
               and
               the
               uprightnesse
               of
               thy
               
               waies
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             having
             made
             such
             a
             shew
             in
             thy
             prosperity
             of
             fearing
             God
             ,
             of
             walking
             uprightly
             ,
             of
             great
             hope
             and
             confidence
             which
             thou
             hast
             in
             God
             ,
             whereas
             now
             when
             Gods
             hand
             is
             fallen
             upon
             thee
             ,
             thou
             carriest
             thy self
             in
             a
             quite
             contrary
             manner
             to
             what
             thou
             madest
             a
             shew
             of
             ,
             and
             didst
             advise
             others
             to
             ,
             doth
             not
             this
             plainly
             discover
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             was
             counterfeit
             in
             thee
             ?
             and
             that
             thou
             didst
             but
             aime
             at
             thine
             own
             advantage
             in
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             done
             ?
             wherein
             when
             thou
             findest
             that
             God
             would
             no
             longer
             satisfie
             thy
             aimes
             ,
             now
             thou
             art
             ready
             to
             fly
             in
             Gods
             face
             and
             to
             spurn
             against
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             :
             And
             perhaps
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             speaks
             of
             his
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             Iob
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             boasted
             of
             that
             in
             the
             two
             last
             verses
             of
             the
             former
             chapter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Remember
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               who
               ever
               perished
               being
               innocent
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             call
             to
             mind
             whether
             thou
             hast
             ever
             seen
             ,
             or
             read
             ,
             or
             heard
             of
             any
             one
             of
             Gods
             righteous
             servants
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             destroyed
             by
             the
             avenging
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             utterly
             cast
             off
             and
             forsaken
             by
             him
             ?
             This
             is
             another
             argument
             whereby
             Eliphaz
             seeeks
             to
             proove
             him
             not
             to
             have
             been
             so
             fearfull
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             pretended
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             such
             plagues
             God
             used
             not
             to
             lay
             upon
             the
             righteous
             ,
             as
             were
             now
             poured
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Even
               as
               I
               have
               seen
               ,
               they
               that
               plow
               iniquity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Wicked
             men
             are
             said
             to
             
               plow
               iniquity
            
             and
             
               sow
               wickednesse
            
             because
             1.
             
             They
             plot
             before
             hand
             how
             to
             accomplish
             their
             injurious
             purposes
             ,
             as
             husbandmen
             by
             plowing
             the
             ground
             make
             it
             ready
             for
             the
             seed
             .
             2.
             
             They
             follow
             their
             plot
             with
             all
             possible
             pains
             and
             diligence
             ,
             moving
             every
             stone
             ,
             turning
             up
             every
             clod
             ,
             assaying
             by
             all
             means
             they
             can
             think
             of
             ,
             all
             kind
             of
             injustice
             ,
             treachery
             and
             deceit
             ,
             to
             effect
             what
             they
             have
             contrived
             .
             3.
             
             They
             act
             their
             wicked
             devices
             cunningly
             and
             artificially
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             bunglers
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             sinning
             ,
             as
             some
             men
             are
             ,
             but
             manage
             their
             work
             with
             such
             curious
             cunning
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             done
             with
             more
             exact
             skill
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             their
             cursed
             devices
             ,
             and
             4.
             
             They
             do
             all
             this
             in
             hope
             of
             some
             fruit
             and
             advantage
             that
             shall
             redound
             to
             them
             thereby
             .
             And
             then
             again
             they
             are
             said
             to
             
               reap
               the
               same
            
             ,
             because
             in
             time
             they
             reap
             that
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             fruit
             of
             such
             waies
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             just
             recompence
             of
             their
             evil
             courses
             .
             Prov.
             22.8
             .
             
               He
               that
               soweth
               iniquity
               shall
               reap
               vanity
               ,
            
             and
             Gal.
             6.8
             .
             
               He
               that
               soweth
               to
               his
               flesh
               ,
               shall
               of
               the
               flesh
               reap
               corruption
            
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             just
             reward
             and
             fruit
             of
             wickednesse
             is
             called
             wickednesse
             (
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             they
             thus
             
               reap
               the
               same
            
             )
             Ier.
             4.18
             .
             
               Thy
               way
               and
               thy
               doings
               have
               procured
               these
               things
               unto
               thee
               ;
               this
               is
               thy
               wickednesse
               .
            
             Wicked
             men
             may
             not
             be
             punished
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             they
             shall
             have
             a
             harvest
             answerable
             and
             proportionable
             to
             their
             deeds
             .
             Hos
             .
             10.13
             .
             
               Ye
               have
               plowed
               wickednesse
               ,
               ye
               have
               reaped
               iniquity
               ,
               ye
               have
               eaten
               the
               fruit
               of
               lies
            
             ;
             or
             because
             others
             at
             length
             deal
             with
             them
             just
             as
             they
             dealt
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             paies
             them
             in
             their
             own
             kind
             ,
             and
             that
             double
             many
             times
             .
             Revelat.
             18.6
             .
             
               Reward
               her
               even
               as
               she
               rewarded
               you
               ,
               and
               double
               unto
               her
               double
               according
               to
               her
               works
               :
               in
               the
               cup
               which
               she
               hath
               filled
               ,
               fill
               to
               her
               double
               :
            
             y●a
             seven-fold
             Psal
             .
             79.12
             .
             
               And
               tender
               unto
               our
               neighbours
               seven-fold
               into
               their
               bosome
               ;
               their
               reproach
               wherewith
               they
               have
               reproached
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             So
             also
             Luke
             6.38
             .
             For
             of
             such
             unjust
             oppressours
             of
             others
             ,
             Eliphaz
             chiefly
             here
             speaks
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             following
             words
             vers
             .
             10
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               By
               the
               blast
               of
               God
               they
               perish
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lords
             anger
             breaking
             forth
             against
             them
             ,
             he
             doth
             with
             ease
             on
             a
             sudden
             destroy
             them
             .
             Because
             when
             men
             are
             filled
             with
             indignation
             their
             passion
             and
             wrath
             will
             discover
             it self
             in
             the
             breathing
             and
             puffing
             of
             their
             nostrils
             ,
             the
             Lords
             anger
             is
             many
             times
             in
             the
             Scripture
             expressed
             by
             the
             breathing
             of
             his
             nostrils
             ,
             as
             Esa
             .
             30.33
             .
             and
             because
             wicked
             men
             are
             oftentimes
             cut
             off
             in
             an
             instant
             and
             with
             ease
             ,
             the
             Lord
             only
             as
             it
             were
             blowing
             upon
             them
             ,
             Hag.
             1.9
             .
             
               Ye
               looked
               for
               much
               ,
               and
               lo
               it
               came
               to
               little
               :
               and
               when
               ye
               brought
               it
               home
               ,
               I
               did
               blow
               upon
               it
            
             ;
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             destroyed
             with
             a
             blast
             ,
             even
             as
             when
             corn
             that
             comes
             up
             hopefully
             is
             on
             a
             sudden
             blasted
             (
             whereto
             we
             may
             the
             rather
             think
             that
             Eliphaz
             alludes
             because
             of
             the
             foregoing
             metaphor
             of
             wicked
             mens
             sowing
             wickednesse
             and
             reaping
             the
             same
             )
             or
             as
             a
             house
             by
             a
             blast
             of
             wind
             is
             suddenly
             blown
             down
             ;
             and
             doubtlesse
             at
             that
             dismall
             death
             that
             befell
             Iobs
             children
             ,
             Eliphaz
             doth
             in
             this
             expression
             especially
             aime
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               roaring
               of
               the
               lion
               ,
               and
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               fierce
               lion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             usually
             abates
             the
             courage
             and
             power
             of
             the
             mightiest
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             have
             made
             a
             prey
             of
             others
             ,
             no
             body
             daring
             to
             resist
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             many
             times
             destroyes
             them
             and
             brings
             them
             to
             perish
             with
             hunger
             ,
             both
             they
             and
             their
             whelps
             ;
             That
             wicked
             powerfull
             tyrannicall
             oppressours
             ▪
             are
             usually
             termed
             lions
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             manifest
             from
             many
             places
             ;
             Ezek.
             32.2
             .
             
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               take
               up
               a
               lamentation
               for
               Pharaoh
               King
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               thou
               art
               like
               a
               young
               lion
               of
               the
               nations
               ,
            
             and
             38.13
             .
             
               Sheba
               and
               Dedan
               ,
               and
               the
               merchants
               of
               Tarshish
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               young
               lions
               thereof
               thall
               say
               unto
               thee
               ,
               art
               thou
               come
               to
               take
               a
               spoil
               ?
            
             and
             2
             Tim.
             4.17
             .
             
               I
               was
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               lion
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             Nero
             ,
             and
             indeed
             oppressing
             great
             ones
             do
             resemble
             lions
             in
             divers
             respects
             :
             as
             1.
             in
             their
             pride
             and
             loftinesse
             of
             spirit
             ;
             for
             the
             lion
             is
             a
             proud
             and
             stately
             creature
             .
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             their
             strength
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             lion
             is
             the
             strongest
             amongst
             beasts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             resisting
             or
             withstanding
             the
             lion
             :
             So
             great
             men
             that
             are
             oppressours
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             power
             may
             doe
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             contending
             with
             them
             .
             3.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             terriblenesse
             of
             the
             lions
             roaring
             ,
             and
             the
             sternesse
             of
             his
             countenance
             ;
             the
             very
             threatnings
             and
             looks
             of
             oppressing
             tyrants
             are
             dreadfull
             to
             those
             that
             are
             subject
             to
             their
             power
             .
             4.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             their
             bloud-sucking
             cruelty
             ;
             we
             see
             what
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             Mich.
             3.2
             .
             
               They
               pluck
               their
               skins
               from
               off
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               flesh
               from
               off
               their
               bones
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             5.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             their
             greedinesse
             after
             the
             prey
             .
             
               They
               have
               set
               their
               eyes
               bowing
               down
               to
               the
               earth
               like
               as
               a
               lion
               that
               is
               greedy
               of
               his
               prey
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             17.11
             ,
             12.
             
             So
             that
             because
             Iob
             was
             a
             great
             man
             ,
             a
             man
             in
             authority
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             Eliphaz
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             to
             give
             a
             hint
             to
             Iob
             that
             as
             he
             had
             dealt
             hardly
             and
             cruelly
             with
             others
             ,
             so
             now
             the
             Lord
             had
             accordingly
             dealt
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             last
             clause
             concerning
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             teeth
             of
             the
             lions
             whelps
             ,
             or
             the
             young
             lions
             ,
             may
             seem
             purposely
             added
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             destruction
             that
             fell
             upon
             Iobs
             children
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             feasting
             together
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Now
               a
               thing
               was
               secretly
               brought
               to
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             in
             the
             secrecy
             &
             solitarin●sse
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             also
             in
             a
             secret
             manner
             with
             a
             still
             and
             low
             small
             voice
             ,
             not
             easily
             discernable
             ;
             for
             here
             Eliphaz
             begins
             to
             
             relate
             a
             vision
             he
             had
             formerly
             had
             ,
             wherein
             amongst
             other
             things
             this
             was
             revealed
             to
             him
             that
             it
             was
             a
             vain
             and
             audacious
             part
             for
             men
             to
             contend
             with
             God
             when
             he
             corrects
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             juster
             then
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             proove
             ,
             that
             by
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             Iob
             it
             was
             evident
             enough
             that
             he
             had
             given
             the
             Lord
             just
             cause
             to
             proceed
             with
             such
             severity
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             shew
             what
             a
             foul
             sin
             it
             was
             in
             Iob
             to
             murmure
             so
             against
             God
             as
             he
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             
               And
               mine
               ear
               received
               a
               little
               thereof
               .
            
             ]
             Hereby
             is
             not
             so
             much
             meant
             that
             he
             only
             heard
             some
             little
             part
             of
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             by
             his
             ear
             he
             did
             receive
             into
             his
             mind
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             understand
             and
             lay
             up
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             somewhat
             of
             that
             which
             in
             his
             vision
             was
             imparted
             to
             him
             ,
             acknowledging
             modestly
             that
             he
             did
             not
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             either
             comprehend
             or
             retain
             what
             God
             was
             pleased
             in
             this
             propheticall
             way
             to
             reveal
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               In
               thoughts
               from
               the
               visions
               of
               the
               night
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             Iob
             might
             not
             doubt
             but
             the
             vision
             he
             now
             speaks
             of
             was
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             more
             regard
             what
             was
             then
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             Eliphaz
             here
             describes
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             vision
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             when
             deep
             sleep
             falleth
             on
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             men
             used
             to
             be
             most
             soundly
             a-sleep
             ,
             in
             thoughts
             caused
             by
             a
             nightly
             vision
             (
             but
             whether
             waking
             or
             sleeping
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             )
             
               a
               spirit
            
             vers
             .
             15.
             
               passed
               before
               his
               face
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             angel
             appeared
             and
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             being
             at
             the
             same
             time
             stricken
             with
             extreme
             terrour
             and
             fear
             ,
             
               fear
               came
               upon
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               trembling
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             last
             is
             the
             rather
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             when
             God
             in
             former
             times
             appeared
             to
             men
             in
             dreams
             and
             visions
             ,
             he
             did
             alwaies
             thus
             humble
             and
             cast
             them
             down
             with
             fear
             ,
             that
             by
             those
             impressions
             of
             terrour
             ,
             caused
             by
             the
             apprehension
             of
             his
             Majesty
             and
             glory
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             assuredly
             perswaded
             that
             the
             vision
             was
             from
             God
             and
             so
             the
             more
             reverently
             receive
             and
             the
             more
             carefully
             obey
             what
             he
             then
             gave
             them
             in
             charge
             ,
             as
             the
             prophet
             Daniel
             acknowledges
             of
             himself
             when
             he
             had
             seen
             a
             vision
             ,
             Dan.
             10.17
             .
             
               As
               for
               me
               straight
               way
               there
               remained
               no
               strength
               in
               me
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               breath
               left
               in
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               It
               stood
               still
               ,
               but
               I
               could
               not
               discern
               the
               form
               thereof
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             angel
             before
             spoken
             of
             (
             having
             at
             his
             first
             appearance
             approached
             towards
             him
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             walked
             a
             turn
             or
             two
             in
             his
             sight
             )
             did
             at
             length
             stand
             still
             before
             him
             (
             either
             that
             he
             might
             present
             himself
             the
             more
             fully
             to
             his
             view
             ,
             or
             as
             addressing
             himself
             to
             speak
             to
             him
             )
             and
             so
             he
             saw
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             could
             not
             fully
             and
             distinctly
             discern
             his
             shape
             .
          
           
             
               There
               was
               silence
               ,
               and
               I
               heard
               a
               voice
               .
            
             ]
             This
             clause
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               I
               heard
               a
               still
               voice
            
             or
             a
             silent
             voice
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             low
             whispering
             voice
             :
             for
             as
             we
             use
             to
             call
             an
             imperfect
             obscure
             light
             a
             dark
             light
             ,
             so
             a
             low
             soft
             voice
             we
             use
             to
             call
             a
             silent
             still
             voice
             ;
             and
             the
             reasons
             given
             by
             Expositours
             why
             the
             angel
             spake
             with
             so
             low
             a
             voice
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             hereby
             might
             be
             implyed
             that
             it
             was
             a
             secret
             which
             God
             would
             now
             whisper
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             into
             his
             ear
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             That
             Eliphaz
             might
             thereby
             be
             stirred
             to
             receive
             with
             reverence
             and
             attention
             what
             was
             spoken
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             a
             man
             must
             needs
             set
             himself
             with
             earnestnesse
             to
             hear
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             .
             But
             according
             to
             that
             Translation
             that
             is
             in
             our
             Text
             it
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             silence
             of
             the
             voice
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             silence
             ,
             
             foregoing
             the
             voice
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             the
             silence
             of
             Eliphaz
             ,
             that
             he
             spake
             never
             a
             word
             ,
             but
             waited
             to
             hear
             what
             would
             be
             spoken
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             silence
             generally
             that
             was
             in
             the
             place
             ;
             whereas
             haply
             at
             first
             the
             angel
             appeared
             with
             some
             noise
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             encrease
             his
             terrour
             ,
             at
             length
             all
             things
             were
             husht
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             still
             silence
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             ,
             saith
             Eliphaz
             ,
             I
             began
             to
             recover
             my self
             out
             of
             my
             fear
             ,
             and
             being
             attentive
             I
             heard
             a
             low
             still
             voice
             speaking
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Shall
               mortall
               man
               be
               more
               just
               then
               God
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             :
             and
             this
             Eliphaz
             alledgeth
             .
             1
             ,
             Because
             when
             men
             in
             their
             troubles
             do
             expostulate
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             dealt
             too
             hardly
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             especially
             if
             they
             plead
             their
             own
             integrity
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             as
             if
             thereby
             they
             had
             deserved
             better
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             they
             do
             hereby
             make
             man
             to
             be
             more
             just
             then
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             a
             just
             righteous
             man
             will
             not
             punish
             any
             one
             causelessely
             or
             unjustly
             ;
             yea
             they
             do
             hereby
             as
             it
             were
             professe
             themselves
             to
             be
             more
             just
             and
             pure
             then
             God
             their
             creatour
             ,
             who
             hath
             so
             causelessely
             punished
             them
             :
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             conceived
             that
             Iob
             by
             expostulating
             so
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             alledging
             chap.
             3.23
             ,
             26.
             how
             humbly
             and
             warily
             he
             had
             walked
             and
             that
             purposely
             to
             avoid
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             the
             bitter
             effects
             whereof
             were
             yet
             notwithstanding
             now
             fallen
             upon
             him
             ,
             had
             in
             effect
             made
             himself
             
               more
               just
               then
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Behold
               he
               put
               no
               trust
               in
               his
               servants
               ;
               and
               his
               angels
               he
               charged
               with
               folly
               :
            
             ]
             These
             words
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             are
             added
             by
             Eliphaz
             for
             the
             better
             clearing
             of
             that
             before
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             which
             was
             declared
             to
             him
             in
             a
             vision
             by
             an
             angel
             ;
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             here
             meant
             are
             the
             angels
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             (
             for
             that
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             Gods
             faithfull
             servants
             ,
             are
             not
             included
             ,
             is
             clear
             by
             the
             opposition
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               How
               much
               lesse
               on
               them
               that
               dwell
               in
               houses
               of
               clay
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             all
             at
             first
             created
             in
             a
             holy
             and
             glorious
             estate
             and
             condition
             ;
             and
             of
             them
             it
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             put
             no
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             firmly
             and
             unchangeably
             righteous
             in
             themselves
             ,
             God
             could
             not
             trust
             nor
             rest
             upon
             their
             righteousnesse
             ,
             being
             mutable
             creatures
             subject
             to
             sin
             and
             to
             fall
             from
             their
             estate
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             did
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             also
             might
             do
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             by
             Christ
             established
             them
             in
             this
             blessed
             and
             perfectly
             holy
             condition
             ,
             wherein
             they
             now
             serve
             God
             ,
             Col.
             1.19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               For
               it
               pleased
               the
               father
               ,
               that
               in
               him
               should
               all
               fulnesse
               dwell
               .
               And
               (
               having
               made
               peace
               through
               the
               bloud
               of
               his
               Crosse
               )
               by
               him
               to
               reconcile
               all
               things
               to
               himself
               ;
               by
               him
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               things
               in
               earth
               ,
               or
               things
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             and
             2.
             
             That
             he
             charged
             them
             with
             folly
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             not
             only
             of
             those
             Apostate
             angels
             ,
             who
             abode
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             cast
             to
             hell
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             holy
             angels
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             be
             not
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             tainted
             with
             sin
             ,
             yet
             before
             God
             they
             are
             chargeable
             with
             folly
             ,
             not
             only
             comparatively
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             infinite
             wisdome
             and
             purity
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             moon
             and
             stars
             have
             no
             light
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             appears
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             vanity
             and
             weaknesse
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             mutable
             creatures
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             like
             enough
             in
             themselves
             to
             fall
             away
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             their
             own
             happinesse
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             not
             support
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               How
               much
               lesse
               on
               them
               that
               dwell
               in
               houses
               of
               clay
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             From
             that
             
             which
             is
             said
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             concerning
             the
             instability
             of
             the
             angels
             ,
             Eliphaz
             inferres
             how
             much
             lesse
             likely
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             be
             found
             so
             unblameably
             just
             ,
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             found
             in
             them
             reproovable
             and
             for
             which
             God
             may
             justly
             punish
             them
             ,
             who
             dwell
             in
             
               houses
               of
               clay
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             earthly
             bodies
             
               whose
               foundation
               is
               in
               the
               dust
               and
               are
               crushed
               before
               the
               moth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             are
             crushed
             and
             molder
             to
             nothing
             ,
             if
             God
             laies
             his
             hand
             upon
             them
             ,
             more
             suddenly
             and
             easily
             ,
             then
             a
             moth
             is
             crushed
             and
             rubbed
             to
             dust
             between
             a
             mans
             fingers
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             maketh
             the
             earthly
             and
             frail
             condition
             of
             man
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             inference
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             angels
             ,
             Gods
             choice
             servants
             ,
             do
             continually
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             Matth.
             18.10
             .
             attending
             alwaies
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Peeres
             of
             heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             glorious
             Palace
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             men
             that
             dwell
             here
             below
             and
             behold
             him
             only
             afarre
             off
             ,
             darkly
             and
             obscurely
             ,
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             so
             righteous
             and
             holy
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             2.
             
             Because
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             earthly
             condition
             they
             are
             so
             addicted
             to
             earthly
             things
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             are
             often
             insnared
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             Because
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             frailty
             ,
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             many
             miseries
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             their
             passions
             and
             to
             forget
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               They
               are
               destroyed
               from
               morning
               to
               evening
            
             :
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             gone
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             well
             in
             the
             morning
             and
             dead
             before
             night
             ,
             Psal
             .
             90.5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               In
               the
               morning
               they
               are
               like
               grasse
               which
               groweth
               up
               .
               In
               the
               morning
               it
               flourisheth
               ,
               and
               groweth
               up
               :
               in
               the
               evening
               it
               is
               cut
               down
               and
               withereth
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             all
             the
             day
             long
             they
             decay
             and
             wax
             old
             insensibly
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             approach
             still
             nearer
             to
             their
             end
             ,
             and
             have
             every
             moment
             somewhat
             spent
             of
             their
             life
             :
             yea
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             sudden
             destruction
             from
             morning
             to
             evening
             every
             moment
             ,
             and
             hence
             are
             those
             expressions
             ,
             
               I
               die
               daily
            
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.31
             .
             
               in
               deaths
               often
            
             .
             2
             Cor.
             11.23
             .
             
               we
               are
               killed
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
            
             &
             Rom.
             8.36
             .
             
               they
               perish
               for
               ever
               without
               any
               regarding
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             taken
             away
             never
             more
             to
             live
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             and
             yet
             scarce
             any
             amongst
             the
             living
             they
             leave
             behind
             them
             do
             ever
             regard
             this
             or
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             ;
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             said
             to
             perish
             for
             ever
             that
             dye
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             are
             gone
             for
             ever
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             comforts
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             chap.
             14.14
             .
             
               If
               a
               man
               dye
               shall
               he
               live
               again
               ?
            
             and
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             103.16
             .
             
               As
               for
               man
               his
               dayes
               are
               as
               grasse
               ;
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               field
               so
               he
               flourisheth
               ;
               for
               the
               wind
               passeth
               over
               it
               and
               it
               is
               gone
               and
               the
               place
               thereof
               shall
               know
               it
               no
               more
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             doubtlesse
             the
             living
             that
             see
             this
             and
             make
             not
             good
             use
             of
             this
             perishing
             condition
             of
             those
             that
             dye
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             that
             clause
             of
             complant
             is
             added
             
               without
               regarding
               it
            
             yet
             some
             I
             know
             understand
             this
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             thus
             ;
             whereas
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             mortality
             of
             man
             might
             and
             should
             (
             one
             would
             think
             )
             make
             men
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             walk
             righteously
             before
             God
             ,
             naturally
             it
             is
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             never
             regard
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             others
             before
             them
             ,
             they
             die
             in
             their
             sins
             and
             perish
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Doth
               not
               their
               excellency
               which
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               go
               away
               ?
               they
               die
               ,
               even
               without
               wisedome
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             thus
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             die
             ,
             their
             soul
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             excellency
             and
             glory
             of
             man
             ,
             goeth
             away
             ;
             but
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             men
             that
             have
             any
             excellencies
             above
             others
             ,
             whether
             naturall
             or
             acquired
             ,
             they
             perish
             and
             their
             excellencies
             with
             them
             vanish
             and
             come
             to
             
             nothing
             ,
             and
             then
             
               they
               die
               even
               without
               wisdome
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             first
             they
             die
             like
             fools
             ,
             men
             that
             had
             not
             the
             wisedome
             by
             the
             mortality
             of
             men
             to
             consider
             before-hand
             of
             their
             end
             ,
             but
             run
             on
             in
             their
             sins
             and
             never
             provide
             for
             a
             better
             estate
             ;
             or
             2.
             
             They
             die
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             no
             wisedome
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             more
             priviledge
             against
             the
             stroke
             of
             death
             ,
             then
             fooles
             have
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             2.16
             .
             
               How
               dieth
               the
               wise
               man
               ?
               as
               the
               fool
            
             ;
             or
             3.
             
             They
             cannot
             carry
             their
             wisedome
             away
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             their
             excellencies
             ,
             vanisheth
             away
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               CAll
               now
               if
               there
               be
               any
               that
               will
               answer
               thee
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               of
               the
               Saints
               wilt
               thou
               turn
               ?
            
             ]
             Eliphaz
             having
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             prooved
             that
             God
             did
             never
             unjustly
             punish
             men
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             was
             a
             most
             bold
             and
             presumptuous
             part
             in
             him
             to
             justifie
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             murmure
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             now
             he
             gives
             him
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             should
             appeal
             ,
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             dead
             or
             living
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             find
             one
             amongst
             them
             all
             ,
             whose
             judgement
             were
             like
             his
             ,
             or
             that
             had
             raged
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             by
             whose
             example
             he
             might
             defend
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               wrath
               killeth
               the
               foolish
               man
               ,
               and
               envy
               slayeth
               the
               silly
               one
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             either
             these
             passions
             carry
             men
             head-long
             to
             such
             unadvised
             courses
             as
             proove
             their
             death
             ,
             or
             else
             2.
             
             By
             murmuring
             and
             breaking
             out
             in
             wrath
             and
             impatience
             against
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             envious
             grudging
             that
             God
             deals
             worse
             with
             them
             then
             others
             ,
             men
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             utterly
             to
             destroy
             them
             ;
             a
             most
             egregious
             piece
             of
             folly
             ,
             which
             the
             Saints
             and
             servants
             of
             God
             have
             alwaies
             carefully
             avoided
             :
             or
             3.
             
             By
             filling
             the
             soul
             with
             vexation
             and
             fretting
             grief
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             mans
             life
             a
             continuall
             death
             ,
             and
             do
             at
             last
             cause
             him
             to
             wast
             and
             pine
             away
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             the
             grave
             ;
             And
             in
             this
             Eliphaz
             strikes
             secretly
             at
             the
             intemperate
             passion
             ,
             which
             Iob
             had
             discovered
             in
             his
             late
             expostulations
             and
             complaints
             ,
             which
             he
             conceived
             did
             spring
             from
             his
             rage
             against
             God
             for
             the
             troubles
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             secret
             envy
             that
             others
             were
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               I
               have
               seen
               the
               foolish
               taking
               root
            
             :
             ]
             Eliphaz
             ,
             having
             upbraided
             Iob
             for
             his
             wrath
             and
             impatience
             ,
             returns
             here
             to
             his
             former
             argument
             of
             prooving
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             brings
             Gods
             judgements
             upon
             them
             ;
             for
             yielding
             at
             first
             ,
             that
             indeed
             he
             had
             seen
             foolish
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             wicked
             men
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             flourishing
             estate
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             there
             had
             been
             no
             danger
             of
             a
             change
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             But
             
               suddenly
               I
               cursed
               his
               habitation
            
             ,
             which
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             Eliphaz
             did
             immediately
             ,
             even
             while
             they
             did
             thus
             flourish
             ,
             resolve
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             foretell
             ,
             that
             doubtlesse
             Gods
             curse
             would
             in
             the
             conclusion
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             suddenly
             their
             estate
             was
             so
             changed
             ,
             that
             he
             concluded
             it
             was
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               His
               children
               are
               farre
               from
               safety
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             both
             that
             wicked
             mens
             children
             are
             oft
             involved
             in
             the
             same
             destruction
             with
             their
             fathers
             ,
             and
             likewise
             that
             though
             wicked
             men
             sometimes
             escape
             Gods
             judgements
             in
             
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             then
             they
             fall
             upon
             their
             children
             and
             posterity
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             oppressed
             in
             the
             gate
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             the
             seats
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             shall
             stand
             in
             their
             defence
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Whose
               harvest
               the
               hungry
               eateth
               up
               ,
               and
               taketh
               it
               even
               out
               of
               the
               thorns
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             all
             their
             labour
             in
             plowing
             ,
             sowing
             ,
             and
             keeping
             their
             fields
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             now
             in
             hope
             of
             reaping
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             labour
             ,
             or
             have
             already
             reaped
             it
             ,
             poor
             and
             needy
             robbers
             and
             men
             greedy
             of
             prey
             shall
             violently
             seise
             upon
             their
             harvest
             (
             their
             hedge
             of
             thorns
             about
             their
             fields
             or
             about
             their
             stack
             ,
             Exod.
             22.6
             .
             shall
             be
             no
             fence
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             whatever
             else
             they
             can
             do
             to
             guard
             and
             preserve
             it
             )
             and
             shall
             carry
             it
             away
             ,
             swallow
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             devour
             it
             .
             And
             under
             this
             one
             particular
             the
             same
             is
             implyed
             concerning
             all
             the
             goods
             and
             provisions
             ,
             which
             wicked
             men
             gather
             up
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             labour
             and
             toil
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             spoiled
             of
             all
             by
             a
             company
             of
             poor
             greedy
             wretches
             that
             will
             break
             through
             and
             have
             it
             ,
             whatever
             it
             cost
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Although
               affliction
               cometh
               not
               forth
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Eliphaz
             still
             proceeds
             to
             proove
             that
             Iob
             was
             justly
             punished
             for
             his
             sins
             ;
             and
             so
             withall
             makes
             way
             to
             the
             following
             exhortation
             ,
             covertly
             given
             him
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             of
             seeking
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             sins
             had
             brought
             these
             miseries
             upon
             him
             .
             But
             because
             this
             phrase
             of
             affliction
             coming
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             springing
             out
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             probably
             four
             severall
             waies
             ,
             accordingly
             these
             two
             verses
             may
             be
             expounded
             in
             a
             four-fold
             sence
             .
             1.
             
             Thus
             ,
             Though
             affliction
             and
             trouble
             come
             not
             by
             chance
             and
             we
             know
             not
             how
             (
             as
             those
             things
             that
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             grow
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             without
             any
             seed
             sown
             )
             yet
             this
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             born
             to
             trouble
             ,
             and
             that
             severall
             miseries
             befall
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             naturally
             
               as
               the
               sparks
               fly
               upward
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doubtlesse
             some
             cause
             or
             reason
             may
             be
             assigned
             for
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             2ly
             thus
             ,
             Although
             affliction
             and
             trouble
             springs
             not
             meerly
             and
             onely
             from
             the
             creature
             below
             ,
             yet
             we
             see
             plainly
             ,
             that
             man
             is
             full
             of
             trouble
             ;
             and
             therefore
             surely
             it
             comes
             from
             heaven
             ,
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             disposeth
             all
             things
             according
             to
             his
             own
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             Thus
             ,
             although
             affliction
             springs
             not
             from
             the
             dust
             or
             any
             thing
             without
             man
             ,
             yet
             we
             see
             it
             is
             alwaies
             mans
             portion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             questionlesse
             it
             springs
             from
             himself
             ,
             even
             the
             sin
             that
             is
             within
             him
             ;
             or
             4.
             
             Thus
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             with
             the
             former
             )
             Although
             the
             calamities
             and
             miseries
             which
             men
             are
             subject
             to
             ,
             spring
             not
             merely
             from
             the
             earthly
             condition
             of
             mans
             body
             (
             for
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             had
             man
             continued
             in
             his
             innocency
             he
             should
             have
             been
             free
             from
             all
             miseries
             )
             yet
             
               man
               is
               born
               to
               trouble
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             born
             in
             sin
             ,
             as
             naturally
             ,
             
               as
               the
               sparks
               fly
               upward
            
             ;
             it
             is
             as
             naturall
             for
             man
             to
             be
             in
             trouble
             and
             misery
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             sparkes
             to
             fly
             upward
             ;
             yea
             it
             is
             that
             which
             is
             derived
             to
             us
             by
             a
             lineall
             descent
             from
             our
             parents
             as
             our
             inheritance
             or
             birth-right
             ,
             
               Man
               is
               born
               unto
               trouble
            
             ;
             And
             thus
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             compared
             to
             coals
             ,
             his
             sin
             and
             corruption
             to
             fire
             in
             the
             coals
             ,
             and
             his
             afflictions
             and
             troubles
             to
             the
             sparks
             that
             fly
             up
             from
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             Iob
             is
             taught
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             justly
             ascribe
             the
             calamities
             ,
             that
             were
             fallen
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             his
             own
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             in
             punishing
             him
             for
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               I
               would
               seek
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               unto
               God
               would
               I
               commit
               my
               cause
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             were
             I
             in
             your
             case
             Iob
             I
             would
             not
             murmure
             and
             complain
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ;
             but
             considering
             that
             it
             is
             the
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             that
             I
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             my
             sins
             that
             have
             brought
             these
             miseries
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             would
             turn
             to
             him
             ,
             acknowledge
             my
             sins
             ,
             seek
             for
             mercy
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             patiently
             bear
             what
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             lay
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             quietly
             commend
             both
             my self
             and
             my
             condition
             and
             cause
             wholy
             to
             his
             disposing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Which
               doth
               great
               things
               and
               unsearchable
               ,
               marvellous
               things
               without
               number
               .
            
             ]
             This
             following
             enumeration
             of
             many
             severall
             works
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             is
             to
             proove
             the
             infinite
             power
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             goodnesse
             and
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             thence
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             men
             should
             quarrell
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             whose
             works
             they
             cannot
             search
             out
             ,
             but
             rather
             seek
             to
             him
             for
             help
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             good
             and
             able
             at
             his
             pleasure
             to
             raise
             them
             up
             again
             from
             the
             greatest
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               And
               sendeth
               waters
               upon
               the
               fields
            
             :
             ]
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             rain
             only
             ,
             but
             springs
             also
             ,
             brooks
             and
             rivers
             to
             water
             the
             severall
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               To
               set
               up
               on
               high
               those
               that
               be
               low
               ;
               that
               those
               which
               mourn
               may
               be
               exalted
               to
               safety
               .
            
             ]
             These
             words
             may
             be
             referred
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             immediately
             foregoing
             clause
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             
               who
               giveth
               rain
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               sendeth
               waters
               upon
               the
               fields
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             thereby
             to
             enrich
             those
             that
             were
             poor
             ,
             by
             causing
             their
             land
             to
             yield
             plentifull
             encrease
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             those
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             perish
             for
             want
             ,
             by
             sending
             fruitfull
             times
             and
             seasons
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             those
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             that
             
               God
               doth
               great
               things
               and
               unsearchable
               ,
               marvellous
               things
               without
               number
            
             ;
             and
             that
             hereby
             he
             doth
             many
             times
             
               set
               up
               on
               high
               those
               that
               be
               low
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               mourn
               may
               be
               exalted
               to
               safety
            
             :
             and
             thus
             Eliphaz
             gives
             Iob
             a
             hint
             for
             his
             comfort
             and
             incouragement
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             seek
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             advised
             vers
             .
             8.
             though
             his
             estate
             was
             now
             very
             low
             ,
             yet
             he
             might
             be
             set
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             sad
             condition
             wherein
             he
             lay
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             exalted
             to
             joy
             and
             safety
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               He
               taketh
               the
               wise
               in
               their
               own
               craftinesse
            
             :
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             causeth
             the
             crafty
             plots
             of
             the
             subtle
             ,
             wise
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             become
             mischievous
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             Achitophels
             and
             Hamans
             plots
             .
             And
             worthy
             it
             is
             of
             our
             noting
             ,
             that
             this
             speech
             of
             Eliphaz
             is
             cited
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.19
             .
             as
             a
             divine
             Testimony
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               froward
               is
               carried
               headlong
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             many
             froward
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             perverse
             and
             stubborn
             wicked
             men
             lay
             their
             heads
             together
             to
             do
             any
             mischief
             to
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             their
             counsells
             and
             resolutions
             shall
             be
             overthrown
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             very
             rashnesse
             and
             headinesse
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             shall
             be
             carried
             in
             their
             consultations
             ,
             pitching
             upon
             these
             resolutions
             for
             want
             of
             due
             deliberation
             ,
             which
             had
             they
             been
             prudently
             weighed
             ,
             were
             never
             likely
             to
             proove
             successefull
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             rashnesse
             and
             precipitancy
             in
             acting
             what
             they
             had
             well
             enough
             contrived
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               They
               meet
               with
               darknesse
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               and
               grope
               at
               noon
               daies
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               night
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             where
             things
             shall
             be
             clear
             and
             manifest
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             see
             it
             ,
             
             but
             shall
             be
             needlessely
             scrupulous
             ,
             full
             of
             doubts
             and
             fears
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             like
             blind
             men
             more
             likely
             to
             mistake
             then
             hit
             the
             right
             way
             .
             See
             Deut.
             28.29
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               grope
               at
               noon
               day
               ,
               as
               the
               blind
               gropeth
               in
               darknesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               He
               saveth
               the
               poor
               from
               the
               sword
               ,
               from
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               mighty
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             saveth
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             open
             violence
             of
             their
             enemies
             and
             strong
             oppressours
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             their
             slanders
             ,
             reproaches
             and
             pernicious
             counsells
             ,
             and
             whatever
             other
             waies
             there
             are
             ,
             wherewith
             wicked
             men
             are
             wont
             by
             their
             venemous
             tongues
             to
             do
             mischief
             to
             the
             poor
             servants
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               So
               the
               poor
               hath
               hope
               ,
               and
               iniquity
               stoppeth
               her
               mouth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             experience
             which
             men
             have
             of
             the
             Lords
             delivering
             the
             poor
             that
             are
             oppressed
             ,
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             oppressour
             ,
             others
             that
             are
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             are
             encouraged
             to
             put
             their
             hope
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             though
             they
             have
             nothing
             else
             in
             the
             world
             left
             them
             to
             trust
             in
             (
             as
             these
             words
             import
             )
             yet
             they
             have
             hope
             ,
             as
             an
             anchor
             for
             their
             souls
             ,
             sure
             and
             steadfast
             ,
             Heb.
             6.19
             .
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             wicked
             shall
             not
             have
             a
             word
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             dare
             to
             slander
             the
             godly
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             dare
             to
             vaunt
             and
             brag
             of
             their
             proud
             purposes
             ,
             but
             shall
             become
             silent
             ,
             as
             mute
             as
             fishes
             ,
             as
             being
             filled
             with
             shame
             and
             confusion
             ,
             or
             silenced
             with
             admiration
             ,
             finding
             how
             evidently
             the
             Lord
             doth
             aid
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             no
             might
             to
             help
             themselves
             against
             those
             that
             wrong
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               happy
               is
               the
               man
               whom
               God
               corrects
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Eliphaz
             having
             perswaded
             Iob
             to
             seek
             to
             God
             and
             to
             commit
             his
             cause
             to
             him
             from
             vers
             .
             18.
             here
             he
             shows
             him
             that
             if
             he
             would
             do
             so
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             now
             suffered
             would
             be
             evidenced
             to
             be
             only
             the
             correction
             of
             a
             father
             ,
             wherein
             he
             would
             be
             happy
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             complain
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               For
               he
               maketh
               sore
               ,
               and
               bindeth
               up
               :
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             layeth
             not
             affliction
             upon
             men
             to
             hurt
             them
             ,
             but
             wounds
             as
             a
             Surgeon
             ,
             that
             launceth
             a
             sore
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             may
             heal
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             their
             afflictions
             have
             brought
             forth
             the
             quiet
             fruit
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             he
             binds
             them
             up
             again
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             binding
             he
             heals
             them
             ;
             for
             Physicians
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             carefull
             and
             skilfull
             binding
             up
             of
             a
             wound
             doth
             much
             conduce
             to
             the
             cure
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             hence
             binding
             in
             this
             sense
             is
             so
             often
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               The
               diseased
               have
               ye
               not
               strengthened
               ,
               neither
               have
               ye
               healed
               that
               which
               was
               sick
               ,
               neither
               have
               ye
               bound
               up
               that
               which
               was
               broken
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             34.4
             .
             
               He
               healeth
               the
               broken
               in
               heart
               ,
               and
               bindeth
               up
               their
               wounds
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             147.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               He
               shall
               deliver
               thee
               in
               six
               troubles
            
             :
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             God
             send
             never
             so
             many
             troubles
             ,
             following
             successively
             one
             in
             the
             neck
             of
             another
             ,
             or
             compassing
             thee
             about
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             way
             of
             escape
             ,
             he
             will
             deliver
             thee
             from
             them
             ,
             yea
             from
             all
             that
             can
             befall
             thee
             ,
             not
             only
             these
             afterwards
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             any
             other
             more
             grievous
             then
             these
             ;
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             be
             weary
             of
             protecting
             thee
             from
             troubles
             or
             delivering
             thee
             out
             of
             adversity
             ,
             but
             again
             and
             again
             he
             will
             be
             thy
             refuge
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             comfortable
             issue
             out
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             so
             that
             
               no
               evil
               shall
               touch
               thee
            
             ;
             and
             this
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             preserve
             him
             from
             defiling
             himself
             with
             sin
             in
             his
             troubles
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             punishment
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             troubles
             
             all
             should
             be
             for
             his
             good
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             no
             wrath
             in
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             only
             makes
             troubles
             truly
             evil
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               hid
               from
               the
               scourge
               of
               the
               tongue
            
             :
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             reproaches
             ,
             backbitings
             ,
             slaunders
             ,
             false
             accusations
             and
             witnesses
             of
             malicious
             wicked
             men
             :
             for
             as
             in
             a
             scourge
             there
             are
             many
             cords
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             many
             severall
             waies
             wherewith
             wicked
             mens
             tongues
             do
             lash
             and
             wound
             Gods
             righteous
             servants
             :
             and
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             hid
             from
             the
             scourge
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             either
             preserves
             from
             being
             slaundered
             or
             reviled
             ,
             or
             else
             defends
             against
             all
             such
             lies
             and
             calumnies
             ,
             by
             causing
             their
             righteousnesse
             to
             break
             forth
             ,
             as
             the
             light
             and
             their
             just
             dealing
             as
             the
             noon
             day
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               For
               thou
               shalt
               be
               in
               league
               with
               the
               stones
               of
               the
               field
            
             :
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             so
             far
             from
             doing
             thee
             any
             hurt
             ,
             and
             so
             ready
             rather
             to
             do
             thee
             good
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             a
             mutuall
             covenant
             of
             friendship
             made
             betwixt
             thee
             and
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             stones
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             may
             in
             this
             sense
             be
             said
             to
             be
             in
             league
             with
             Gods
             people
             .
             1.
             
             When
             they
             are
             not
             an
             occasion
             of
             the
             least
             hurt
             unto
             them
             as
             they
             pass
             up
             and
             down
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             of
             dashing
             their
             foot
             against
             a
             stone
             ,
             Psal
             .
             91.12
             .
             2.
             
             When
             they
             no
             way
             hinder
             the
             encrease
             of
             their
             land
             ,
             but
             rather
             are
             a
             help
             thereto
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             most
             stony
             and
             rocky
             places
             yield
             great
             store
             of
             fruit
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Deut.
             32.13
             .
             
               He
               made
               him
               suck
               honey
               out
               of
               the
               rock
               ,
               and
               oyle
               out
               of
               the
               flinty
               rock
               ,
            
             and
             that
             of
             Iob
             ,
             chap.
             29.6
             .
             
               The
               rock
               poured
               me
               out
               rivers
               of
               oyl
            
             :
             3.
             
             When
             the
             stony
             walls
             raised
             about
             their
             fields
             are
             such
             a
             sure
             defence
             thereto
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             safely
             preserved
             from
             all
             dangers
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             4.
             
             When
             neither
             stones
             nor
             rocks
             of
             the
             field
             do
             harbour
             any
             poysonous
             serpents
             or
             ravenous
             beasts
             ,
             that
             do
             suddenly
             break
             out
             and
             hurt
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               know
               ,
               that
               thy
               tabernacle
               shall
               be
               in
               peace
            
             ;
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             see
             thine
             house
             free
             from
             the
             invasion
             of
             any
             enemy
             and
             from
             home-bred
             dissention
             ,
             yea
             that
             thy
             house
             and
             house-hold
             affairs
             do
             all
             prosper
             ,
             and
             shalt
             not
             fear
             but
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             of
             the
             continuance
             hereof
             in
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               visit
               thy
               habitation
               ,
               and
               shalt
               not
               sin
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             wisely
             and
             successefully
             order
             upon
             all
             occasions
             thy
             house-hold
             affairs
             ,
             the
             more
             circumspectly
             watchfull
             not
             to
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             experience
             thou
             shalt
             have
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             thee
             in
             a
             right
             way
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               know
               also
               that
               thy
               seed
               shall
               be
               great
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             now
             thou
             hast
             lost
             thy
             children
             ,
             yet
             God
             shall
             restore
             them
             again
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             grow
             to
             an
             innumerable
             multitude
             .
          
           
             Verse
             26.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               come
               to
               thy
               grave
               in
               a
               full
               age
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             there
             seems
             now
             no
             hope
             of
             thy
             recovery
             ,
             yet
             recover
             thou
             shalt
             ,
             and
             shalt
             die
             old
             and
             full
             of
             daies
             ,
             and
             be
             buried
             with
             honour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Lo
               this
               ,
               we
               have
               searched
               it
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             I
             alone
             have
             spoken
             ,
             yet
             this
             I
             presume
             is
             the
             judgement
             of
             us
             all
             ;
             we
             have
             all
             found
             this
             true
             by
             diligent
             enquiry
             ,
             and
             clear
             experience
             ;
             and
             therefore
             learn
             it
             ,
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             holy
             and
             good
             use
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI·
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               OH
               that
               my
               grief
               were
               throughly
               weighed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Eliphaz
             sought
             to
             make
             good
             that
             there
             was
             no
             true
             piety
             nor
             fear
             of
             God
             in
             Iob
             ,
             because
             his
             passions
             in
             his
             afflictions
             were
             so
             violent
             ,
             and
             his
             complaints
             so
             grievous
             and
             bitter
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             chapters
             .
             Iob
             now
             undertakes
             to
             shew
             that
             his
             calamity
             ,
             grief
             and
             anguish
             of
             spirit
             were
             such
             and
             so
             intolerable
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             well
             drive
             him
             to
             those
             bitter
             complaints
             that
             he
             had
             uttered
             ,
             though
             his
             heart
             were
             all
             the
             while
             upright
             towards
             God.
             According
             therefore
             to
             this
             drift
             and
             aime
             of
             Iobs
             words
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             severall
             waies
             .
             1.
             
             That
             if
             his
             grief
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             bitternesse
             and
             anguish
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             his
             lamentations
             and
             complaints
             were
             laid
             in
             one
             scale
             ,
             and
             his
             calamity
             and
             distresse
             ,
             both
             outward
             and
             inward
             ,
             were
             laid
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             weighed
             together
             ,
             his
             calamity
             would
             far
             overweigh
             his
             grief
             and
             bitter
             complaints
             ;
             his
             calamities
             being
             indeed
             heavier
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             sands
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             Iob
             saith
             also
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             chap.
             23.2
             .
             
               My
               stroke
               is
               heavier
               then
               my
               groaning
            
             ;
             or
             2.
             
             That
             if
             his
             grief
             and
             calamities
             were
             weighed
             against
             the
             sand
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             found
             heavier
             then
             that
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             the
             wrath
             of
             foolish
             wicked
             men
             is
             therewith
             compared
             ,
             Pro.
             27.3
             .
             
               A
               stone
               is
               heavy
               ,
               and
               the
               sand
               weighty
               ,
               but
               a
               fools
               wrath
               is
               heavier
               then
               them
               both
               .
            
             However
             doubtlesse
             Iobs
             intention
             in
             these
             words
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             such
             misery
             as
             he
             had
             undergone
             might
             well
             make
             any
             man
             that
             was
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             to
             complain
             ,
             as
             bitterly
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             yea
             though
             therein
             he
             should
             forget
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Therefore
               my
               words
               are
               swallowed
               up
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             want
             words
             to
             expresse
             my
             grief
             and
             misery
             :
             when
             I
             would
             set
             forth
             what
             I
             suffer
             ,
             extreme
             anguish
             stops
             my
             mouth
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             utter
             what
             I
             would
             say
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               the
               arrows
               of
               the
               Almighty
               are
               within
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             not
             only
             wounded
             me
             ,
             with
             divers
             and
             many
             outward
             calamities
             ,
             but
             besides
             also
             he
             hath
             wounded
             my
             spirit
             inwardly
             ,
             by
             making
             impressions
             of
             his
             wrath
             upon
             my
             conscience
             ,
             perswading
             me
             that
             these
             things
             he
             hath
             laid
             upon
             me
             in
             his
             indignation
             and
             hot
             displeasure
             against
             me
             .
             All
             kind
             of
             plagues
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             come
             suddenly
             and
             swiftly
             ,
             are
             compared
             to
             arrows
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Psal
             .
             38.2
             .
             
               For
               thine
               arrows
               stick
               fast
               in
               me
               :
               and
               thy
               hand
               presseth
               me
               sore
               .
            
             and
             again
             ,
             Ezek.
             5.16
             .
             But
             here
             they
             are
             principally
             the
             inward
             terrours
             wherewith
             his
             soul
             and
             conscience
             were
             wounded
             ,
             that
             are
             compared
             to
             arrows
             ,
             yea
             to
             poysoned
             arrows
             ,
             (
             it
             being
             usuall
             in
             those
             daies
             to
             poyson
             the
             heads
             of
             their
             arrows
             in
             times
             of
             war
             )
             and
             that
             because
             the
             miseries
             he
             underwent
             ,
             however
             grievous
             in
             themselves
             ,
             were
             far
             the
             more
             grievous
             ,
             and
             did
             the
             more
             torment
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             dipped
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             poyson
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             and
             displeasure
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             apprehended
             that
             God
             had
             in
             his
             wrath
             and
             hot
             indignation
             laid
             these
             heavy
             punishments
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             so
             insufferably
             painfull
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             they
             did
             with
             their
             burning
             drink
             up
             his
             spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             vitall
             spirits
             and
             strength
             ,
             or
             his
             bloud
             (
             wherein
             lye
             the
             vitall
             spirits
             )
             according
             to
             that
             
             
             
             
             
             which
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             Deut.
             32.42
             .
             
               I
               will
               make
               mine
               arrows
               drunk
               with
               bloud
               ,
               (
               and
               my
               sword
               shall
               devour
               flesh
               )
               and
               that
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               slain
            
             ;
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Doth
               the
               wild
               asse
               bray
               when
               he
               hath
               grasse
               ?
               or
               loweth
               the
               ox
               over
               his
               fodder
               ?
            
             ]
             Two
             severall
             waies
             these
             words
             are
             expounded
             by
             Interpreters
             :
             and
             haply
             what
             both
             say
             Iob
             did
             intend
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             though
             they
             that
             lived
             in
             all
             plenty
             and
             peace
             ,
             were
             so
             quiet
             and
             still
             ,
             and
             spake
             nothing
             that
             might
             savour
             of
             impatience
             and
             discontent
             ,
             were
             he
             in
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             he
             could
             do
             so
             ,
             even
             the
             bruit
             beasts
             both
             wild
             and
             tame
             ,
             yea
             those
             that
             have
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             understanding
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             asse
             and
             the
             ox
             ,
             will
             be
             quiet
             when
             they
             want
             nothing
             ;
             and
             were
             they
             not
             therefore
             too
             uncharitable
             ,
             they
             might
             well
             think
             that
             he
             would
             not
             complain
             so
             bitterly
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             just
             cause
             :
             But
             then
             2.
             some
             again
             understand
             them
             ,
             as
             spoken
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             words
             that
             Eliphaz
             had
             spoken
             to
             him
             did
             no
             whit
             appease
             his
             grief
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             said
             nothing
             that
             could
             yield
             true
             satisfaction
             to
             a
             troubled
             soul
             (
             namely
             as
             he
             applyed
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             charging
             Iob
             with
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             he
             quarrelled
             with
             God
             ,
             being
             justly
             punished
             for
             his
             former
             wickednesse
             )
             even
             the
             bruitest
             beasts
             ,
             saith
             Iob
             ,
             are
             quiet
             when
             they
             have
             whereon
             to
             feed
             ,
             and
             worse
             were
             I
             therefore
             then
             a
             beast
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             not
             be
             pacified
             ,
             had
             there
             been
             any
             thing
             in
             your
             words
             that
             might
             have
             eased
             or
             refreshed
             my
             mind
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Can
               that
               which
               is
               unsavoury
               be
               eaten
               without
               salt
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             These
             words
             ,
             as
             those
             before
             ,
             may
             also
             be
             probably
             expounded
             two
             severall
             waies
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             any
             man
             should
             take
             pleasure
             in
             such
             bitter
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             God
             had
             mingled
             for
             him
             to
             drink
             ,
             yea
             that
             he
             should
             not
             abhorre
             them
             ,
             and
             complain
             of
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             them
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             not
             to
             distaste
             that
             which
             is
             unsavoury
             and
             hath
             no
             relish
             in
             it
             ;
             all
             afflictions
             are
             grievous
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             have
             no
             mixture
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             pleasing
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             want
             of
             a
             little
             salt
             make
             men
             distaste
             meat
             ,
             needs
             must
             Iob
             distaste
             such
             bitter
             sorrows
             as
             he
             had
             underwent
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             were
             sencelesse
             and
             stupid
             ,
             or
             2.
             
             That
             Eliphaz
             his
             speech
             to
             him
             had
             been
             so
             harsh
             and
             bitter
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             as
             possible
             for
             a
             mans
             palate
             to
             find
             relish
             in
             the
             white
             of
             an
             egge
             or
             any
             other
             unsavoury
             meat
             ,
             as
             for
             him
             to
             receive
             any
             comfort
             from
             such
             unsavoury
             speeches
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             uttered
             :
             and
             indeed
             though
             Eliphaz
             spake
             what
             was
             most
             true
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             as
             he
             applyed
             it
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             the
             least
             grain
             of
             pity
             or
             prudence
             in
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             more
             likely
             to
             imbitter
             his
             spirit
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             then
             any
             whit
             to
             allay
             his
             grief
             or
             temper
             his
             passions
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               things
               that
               my
               soul
               refuseth
               to
               touch
               ,
               are
               as
               my
               sorrowfull
               meat
               .
            
             ]
             Iob
             here
             proceeds
             still
             on
             in
             the
             metaphor
             he
             had
             formerly
             used
             ,
             comparing
             the
             words
             of
             Eliphaz
             to
             bitter
             meat
             ,
             now
             given
             him
             to
             feed
             upon
             to
             his
             great
             sorrow
             ,
             which
             heretofore
             he
             should
             have
             abhorred
             to
             touch
             ;
             he
             was
             forced
             now
             to
             swallow
             down
             that
             with
             grief
             ,
             which
             in
             former
             times
             he
             could
             not
             have
             endured
             .
             Others
             understand
             this
             more
             generally
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             severall
             miseries
             ,
             that
             Iob
             underwent
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             forced
             now
             to
             feed
             upon
             ,
             though
             in
             former
             times
             his
             stomack
             would
             have
             risen
             against
             them
             :
             yea
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             corruption
             running
             down
             from
             his
             soars
             upon
             his
             meat
             ,
             by
             means
             whereof
             that
             which
             formerly
             
             he
             should
             have
             loathed
             to
             touch
             ,
             he
             was
             now
             forced
             to
             eat
             together
             with
             his
             meat
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Even
               that
               it
               would
               please
               God
               to
               destroy
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               let
               loose
               his
               hand
               and
               cut
               me
               off
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             be
             pleased
             presently
             to
             cut
             me
             off
             and
             make
             an
             end
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             me
             thus
             to
             languish
             away
             by
             degrees
             ;
             hitherto
             he
             hath
             held
             back
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             were
             wounded
             ,
             yet
             his
             strokes
             might
             not
             be
             mortall
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             meanes
             my
             miserie
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             therefore
             my
             desire
             is
             (
             if
             he
             would
             be
             so
             pleased
             )
             that
             he
             would
             let
             loose
             his
             hand
             and
             strike
             home
             ,
             even
             that
             he
             would
             out
             of
             hand
             presently
             destroy
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Then
               should
               I
               yet
               have
               comfort
               ,
               yea
               I
               would
               harden
               my self
               in
               sorrow
            
             ;
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             I
             were
             sure
             that
             God
             would
             out
             of
             hand
             make
             an
             end
             of
             me
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             some
             comfort
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             though
             what
             I
             suffered
             were
             never
             so
             bitter
             ,
             yet
             would
             I
             harden
             my self
             to
             endure
             it
             .
          
           
             
               For
               I
               have
               not
               concealed
               the
               words
               of
               the
               holy
               One.
            
             ]
             This
             Iob
             gives
             as
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             desired
             death
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             alwaies
             professed
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             knew
             well
             ,
             that
             death
             could
             do
             him
             no
             hurt
             ,
             but
             only
             give
             him
             an
             entrance
             into
             a
             blessed
             and
             happy
             estate
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               What
               is
               my
               strength
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               hope
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               mine
               end
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               prolong
               my
               life
               ?
            
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             as
             another
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             desired
             death
             ,
             and
             might
             justly
             doe
             so
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             his
             condition
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             hope
             that
             his
             life
             could
             long
             continue
             ;
             languish
             he
             might
             a
             while
             in
             that
             grievous
             misery
             (
             and
             better
             it
             were
             for
             him
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             presently
             then
             to
             doe
             so
             )
             but
             to
             hope
             he
             should
             prolong
             his
             daies
             it
             was
             altogether
             vain
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             such
             grievous
             misery
             as
             he
             suffered
             ,
             his
             strength
             would
             not
             bear
             it
             :
             Eliphaz
             had
             told
             him
             that
             because
             of
             the
             great
             things
             that
             God
             often
             doth
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
               the
               poor
               hath
               hope
            
             even
             in
             their
             lowest
             condition
             ,
             chap.
             5.16
             .
             and
             again
             ,
             vers
             .
             24
             ,
             25.
             that
             if
             he
             would
             turn
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             should
             know
             that
             his
             tabernacle
             should
             be
             in
             peace
             ,
             his
             seed
             should
             be
             great
             ,
             and
             his
             off-spring
             as
             the
             grasse
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             come
             to
             his
             grave
             in
             a
             full
             age
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             answer
             therefore
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             Iob
             now
             tells
             him
             that
             he
             was
             so
             worn
             out
             with
             the
             miseries
             he
             had
             undergone
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             hope
             in
             regard
             of
             any
             strength
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             life
             should
             be
             prolonged
             for
             the
             recovering
             of
             such
             a
             happy
             condition
             .
             This
             is
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               what
               is
               my
               strength
               that
               I
               should
               hope
               ?
            
             and
             so
             likewise
             do
             many
             Expositours
             understand
             the
             next
             clause
             also
             ,
             
               what
               is
               mine
               end
               that
               I
               should
               prolong
               my
               life
               ?
            
             for
             they
             conceive
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             end
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             end
             of
             his
             misery
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             see
             any
             likelyhood
             that
             his
             miseries
             should
             come
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             therefore
             desire
             still
             to
             live
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             end
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             mans
             life
             being
             so
             fading
             and
             transitory
             ,
             and
             so
             soon
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             reason
             why
             he
             should
             hope
             long
             to
             prolong
             his
             life
             ,
             especially
             lying
             under
             the
             pressure
             of
             such
             insupportable
             miseries
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             just
             cause
             rather
             to
             desire
             that
             he
             might
             be
             presently
             cut
             off
             .
             But
             there
             is
             another
             Exposition
             of
             the
             last
             clause
             which
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             good
             grounds
             do
             most
             approove
             ,
             
               what
               is
               mine
               end
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               prolong
               my
               life
            
             ?
             as
             
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             such
             evil
             in
             coming
             to
             mine
             end
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             desire
             to
             prolong
             my
             life
             :
             the
             misery
             of
             dying
             cannot
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             thar
             I
             should
             desire
             to
             avoid
             that
             to
             spin
             out
             my
             life
             in
             that
             grievous
             misery
             I
             now
             undergo
             ,
             since
             after
             death
             I
             am
             sure
             to
             be
             in
             a
             blessed
             condition
             ;
             let
             them
             therefore
             that
             have
             no
             hope
             in
             their
             death
             ,
             desire
             the
             prolonging
             of
             their
             life
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             me
             ,
             being
             assured
             what
             mine
             end
             will
             be
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             why
             I
             may
             not
             well
             desire
             death
             rather
             then
             life
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Is
               my
               strength
               the
               strength
               of
               stones
               ?
               or
               is
               my
               flesh
               of
               brasse
               ?
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             hope
             to
             outwear
             these
             grievous
             miseries
             I
             lie
             under
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             present
             endure
             them
             without
             complaint
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             no
             sence
             nor
             feeling
             of
             them
             :
             No
             ;
             I
             am
             made
             of
             flesh
             and
             bones
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             feel
             what
             I
             endure
             ,
             nor
             can
             long
             endure
             what
             I
             feel
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Is
               not
               my
               help
               in
               me
               ?
               and
               is
               wisedome
               driven
               quite
               from
               me
               ?
            
             ]
             Either
             hereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             Iob
             was
             not
             yet
             so
             void
             of
             wisedome
             and
             judgement
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             discern
             between
             right
             and
             wrong
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             unjust
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             help
             himself
             and
             maintain
             his
             cause
             against
             all
             their
             false
             accusations
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             that
             he
             had
             in
             him
             that
             which
             would
             sustain
             and
             support
             him
             against
             all
             their
             harsh
             censures
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             innocency
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             still
             continue
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             true
             wisedome
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             exposition
             agrees
             well
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Gal.
             6.4
             .
             
               But
               let
               every
               man
               proove
               his
               own
               work
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               he
               have
               rejoycing
               in
               himself
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               My
               brethren
               have
               dealt
               deceitfully
               as
               a
               brook
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               stream
               of
               brooks
               they
               passe
               away
            
             :
             &c.
             ]
             Iob
             here
             compares
             his
             friends
             to
             winter
             brooks
             ,
             that
             are
             full
             of
             water
             in
             the
             winter
             ,
             and
             are
             dryed
             up
             in
             the
             summer
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             so
             compares
             them
             ,
             is
             more
             fully
             explained
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             those
             brooks
             when
             the
             traveller
             passeth
             by
             them
             in
             the
             winter
             time
             ,
             having
             then
             no
             need
             of
             them
             ,
             overflow
             their
             banks
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             rain
             and
             snow
             are
             full
             of
             water
             and
             blackish
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             ice
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             their
             being
             black
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             deepnesse
             of
             waters
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             colour
             of
             ice
             )
             and
             so
             being
             frozen
             seem
             stable
             and
             like
             to
             continue
             ,
             but
             then
             in
             the
             warm
             summer
             they
             are
             suddenly
             dryed
             up
             and
             gone
             ;
             at
             first
             haply
             there
             are
             severall
             little
             drilling
             streams
             here
             and
             there
             passing
             through
             the
             sands
             (
             which
             are
             therefore
             called
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             
               the
               paths
               of
               their
               way
            
             )
             but
             at
             last
             even
             they
             also
             are
             dryed
             up
             and
             vanish
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             the
             troups
             of
             Tema
             and
             companies
             of
             Sheba
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             travell
             through
             the
             countries
             of
             Tema
             and
             Sheba
             ,
             of
             Arabia
             the
             desert
             ,
             and
             happy
             ,
             where
             they
             went
             by
             troups
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             robbers
             )
             that
             had
             formerly
             taken
             notice
             of
             those
             brooks
             in
             winter
             time
             ,
             do
             afterwards
             in
             summer
             time
             come
             thither
             to
             seek
             for
             water
             to
             quench
             their
             thirst
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             exceeding
             desirous
             in
             those
             hot
             countries
             ,
             they
             find
             none
             and
             so
             are
             ashamed
             and
             confounded
             ,
             as
             men
             use
             to
             be
             that
             have
             long
             hoped
             certainly
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             time
             of
             need
             their
             expectation
             fails
             them
             ,
             so
             did
             his
             friends
             deceive
             him
             now
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             prosperity
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             no
             need
             of
             their
             comfort
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             fair
             show
             of
             great
             friendship
             ,
             but
             now
             in
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             need
             of
             their
             comfort
             ,
             they
             failed
             him
             quite
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               troups
               of
               Tema
               looked
               ,
               the
               companies
               of
               Sheba
               waited
               for
               them
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Arabia
             the
             desert
             ,
             and
             Arabia
             the
             happy
             ,
             travelling
             either
             for
             merchandise
             or
             other
             occasions
             from
             those
             countries
             ;
             for
             the
             posterity
             of
             Tema
             the
             son
             of
             Ishmael
             ,
             Gen.
             25.15
             .
             did
             inhabit
             Arabia
             the
             desert
             ,
             and
             the
             posterity
             of
             Sheba
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             grandchild
             of
             Abraham
             by
             Keturah
             ,
             Gen.
             25.3
             .
             did
             inhabit
             the
             other
             Arabia
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               For
               now
               ye
               are
               nothing
               ;
               ye
               see
               my
               casting
               down
               ,
               and
               are
               afraid
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             ye
             yield
             me
             no
             comfort
             .
             Iust
             such
             as
             those
             brooks
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             summer
             to
             the
             thirsty
             travellers
             ,
             such
             are
             you
             to
             me
             ;
             for
             having
             made
             great
             show
             of
             love
             in
             the
             time
             of
             my
             prosperity
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             no
             need
             of
             you
             ,
             now
             in
             the
             day
             of
             my
             calamity
             ,
             when
             I
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             your
             friendship
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               nothing
            
             ,
             not
             one
             drop
             of
             comfort
             comes
             from
             you
             ;
             my
             affliction
             you
             see
             ,
             
               and
               are
               afraid
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             you
             stand
             astonished
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             speak
             one
             word
             of
             comfort
             ,
             yea
             ye
             are
             ready
             to
             fly
             off
             from
             me
             ,
             as
             being
             afraid
             to
             be
             infected
             by
             me
             and
             are
             startled
             at
             me
             ,
             as
             a
             fearfull
             spectacle
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             ,
             one
             upon
             whom
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             poured
             forth
             because
             of
             my
             sins
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Did
               I
               say
               ,
               bring
               unto
               me
               ?
               or
               give
               a
               reward
               for
               me
               of
               your
               substance
               ?
            
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             Iob
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             might
             be
             either
             to
             clear
             himself
             from
             that
             charge
             of
             being
             so
             impatient
             merely
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             because
             his
             not
             seeking
             to
             them
             to
             have
             his
             losses
             repaired
             ,
             did
             plainly
             discover
             that
             it
             was
             not
             that
             which
             did
             so
             exceedingly
             pinch
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             aggravate
             their
             uncharitablenesse
             :
             If
             he
             had
             desired
             of
             them
             a
             supply
             of
             his
             wants
             or
             help
             in
             his
             troubles
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             fit
             they
             should
             have
             done
             it
             ;
             and
             was
             it
             not
             hard
             then
             they
             should
             not
             afford
             him
             a
             mouth
             full
             of
             counsell
             or
             comfort
             ?
             or
             lastly
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             causelessely
             they
             were
             so
             harsh
             to
             him
             ;
             
               Did
               I
               say
               ,
               bring
               unto
               me
               ?
            
             &c.
             That
             is
             ,
             being
             deprived
             of
             my
             estate
             ,
             I
             sent
             not
             to
             you
             to
             relieve
             me
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             me
             any
             thing
             to
             supply
             my
             wants
             ,
             or
             to
             rescue
             that
             which
             I
             had
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             that
             spoyled
             me
             of
             my
             substance
             ;
             had
             I
             been
             thus
             or
             any
             other
             way
             burthensome
             or
             chargeable
             to
             you
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             the
             lesse
             strange
             that
             you
             should
             be
             thus
             bitter
             ;
             for
             such
             I
             know
             is
             the
             common
             guise
             of
             the
             world
             to
             insult
             over
             those
             that
             seek
             to
             them
             for
             succour
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             them
             as
             reproachfully
             as
             they
             please
             ;
             but
             I
             neither
             have
             nor
             do
             yet
             desire
             any
             such
             thing
             of
             you
             ;
             All
             that
             I
             desire
             of
             you
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             comfort
             me
             in
             my
             affliction
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             very
             strange
             you
             cannot
             afford
             me
             that
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Teach
               me
               and
               I
               will
               hold
               my
               tongue
               :
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             passe
             harsh
             censures
             upon
             me
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             have
             been
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             my
             wickednesse
             all
             this
             is
             fallen
             upon
             me
             ,
             convince
             me
             of
             this
             by
             evident
             proofs
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             yield
             presently
             ,
             I
             will
             complain
             no
             more
             ,
             I
             will
             reply
             no
             more
             against
             you
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               But
               what
               doth
               your
               arguing
               reproove
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             right
             words
             are
             powerfull
             to
             convince
             men
             ,
             yet
             this
             kind
             of
             arguing
             which
             you
             use
             hath
             no
             power
             of
             reproof
             in
             it
             ;
             you
             have
             charged
             me
             with
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             you
             have
             convinced
             me
             of
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Do
               you
               imagine
               to
               reproove
               words
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Two
             severall
             waies
             this
             expostulation
             of
             Iobs
             may
             be
             well
             understood
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             if
             he
             charged
             them
             with
             an
             unjust
             
             slighting
             that
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             
               Do
               you
               imagine
               to
               reproove
               words
               ?
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             that
             all
             I
             have
             spoken
             is
             mere
             empty
             words
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             weight
             of
             reason
             in
             them
             ?
             Do
             you
             conceit
             that
             you
             speak
             nothing
             but
             clear
             reason
             ,
             and
             I
             nothing
             but
             idle
             frothy
             discourse
             ,
             the
             speeches
             of
             an
             idle
             headed
             man
             who
             cares
             not
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             or
             saith
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             ,
             yea
             the
             
               speeches
               of
               one
               that
               is
               desperate
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               wind
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             speeches
             of
             a
             mad
             man
             ,
             who
             being
             in
             a
             condition
             that
             seems
             desperate
             and
             hopelesse
             ,
             is
             therefore
             as
             a
             man
             distracted
             ,
             and
             speaks
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             ,
             words
             no
             more
             to
             be
             regarded
             then
             a
             puffe
             of
             wind
             ?
             and
             indeed
             this
             last
             expression
             doth
             in
             this
             sense
             agree
             with
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             vain
             regardlesse
             words
             are
             compared
             to
             wind
             ,
             as
             Ier.
             5.13
             .
             
               The
               prophets
               shall
               become
               wind
            
             ,
             and
             Iob
             15.3
             .
             
               Should
               a
               wise
               man
               utter
               vain
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               fill
               his
               belly
               with
               the
               East
               wind
               ?
            
             or
             2.
             
             As
             if
             he
             accused
             them
             of
             captiousnesse
             and
             seeking
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             without
             cause
             ,
             
               Do
               you
               imagine
               to
               reproove
               words
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Do
             ye
             continue
             to
             catch
             at
             my
             words
             ,
             do
             ye
             think
             it
             enough
             to
             take
             an
             advantage
             of
             some
             word
             or
             other
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             not
             considering
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             aime
             and
             intention
             of
             him
             that
             speakes
             them
             ,
             yea
             and
             those
             too
             the
             speeches
             of
             one
             that
             is
             in
             a
             desperate
             condition
             as
             I
             now
             am
             ,
             not
             considering
             that
             the
             words
             of
             men
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             are
             usually
             as
             wind
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sudden
             ,
             violent
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             passion
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             in
             this
             ye
             deale
             not
             fairly
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Yea
               ye
               overwhelm
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
               and
               you
               dig
               a
               pit
               for
               your
               friend
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             your
             insulting
             over
             me
             ,
             and
             trampling
             upon
             me
             in
             my
             miseries
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             in
             such
             a
             poor
             condition
             ,
             forsaken
             of
             all
             ,
             not
             having
             one
             left
             to
             plead
             for
             me
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             you
             should
             overwhelm
             and
             oppresse
             
               the
               fatherlesse
            
             ,
             that
             are
             left
             to
             the
             wide
             world
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             body
             usually
             to
             stand
             up
             in
             their
             defence
             ;
             and
             whilst
             you
             thus
             seek
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             to
             intrap
             me
             in
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             advantage
             against
             any
             word
             that
             falls
             from
             me
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             other
             but
             
               to
               dig
               a
               pit
               for
               your
               friend
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             the
             captiousnesse
             of
             men
             in
             cavilling
             at
             that
             which
             they
             hear
             spoken
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             picking
             a
             quarrell
             against
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             usually
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             compared
             to
             digging
             of
             pits
             ,
             and
             laying
             of
             snares
             treacherously
             to
             catch
             men
             in
             ,
             as
             Esa
             .
             29.21
             .
             where
             it
             is
             said
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             
               they
               make
               a
               man
               an
               offender
               for
               a
               word
               ,
               and
               lay
               a
               snare
               for
               him
               that
               reprooveth
               in
               the
               gate
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               Now
               therefore
               be
               content
               ,
               look
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Iob
             having
             hitherto
             chiefly
             complained
             of
             the
             uncharitablenesse
             of
             his
             friends
             in
             passing
             such
             rigid
             censures
             upon
             him
             because
             of
             his
             complaints
             ,
             he
             now
             again
             addresseth
             himself
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             grievousnesse
             of
             his
             misery
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             doth
             first
             in
             these
             words
             desire
             his
             friends
             to
             attend
             to
             what
             he
             should
             farther
             say
             ,
             
               Now
               therefore
               be
               content
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             no
             longer
             carried
             away
             with
             passion
             ,
             but
             be
             willing
             and
             yield
             to
             hear
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             consider
             better
             of
             my
             condition
             ,
             
               look
               upon
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             slight
             me
             not
             ,
             turn
             not
             away
             your
             eyes
             from
             me
             in
             discontent
             ,
             but
             view
             me
             well
             and
             observe
             well
             the
             condition
             wherein
             I
             am
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             discover
             it
             to
             you
             (
             for
             this
             clause
             may
             be
             meant
             both
             of
             beholding
             him
             with
             their
             bodily
             eyes
             ,
             and
             of
             marking
             what
             he
             should
             say
             concerning
             his
             condition
             )
             by
             that
             which
             I
             shall
             declare
             ,
             yea
             by
             that
             which
             you
             may
             see
             with
             your
             eyes
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             and
             clear
             ,
             
               whether
               I
               have
               lyed
               or
               do
               lie
               unto
               you
            
             ;
             yet
             some
             understand
             this
             somewhat
             otherwise
             ,
             
             thus
             ,
             
               look
               upon
               me
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               evident
               unto
               you
               if
               I
               lie
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             come
             let
             us
             quietly
             argue
             out
             this
             businesse
             a
             little
             farther
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             afraid
             to
             dispute
             it
             with
             you
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             upon
             a
             more
             sober
             debate
             the
             truth
             will
             out
             ,
             you
             will
             soon
             discover
             in
             my
             words
             or
             in
             my
             countenance
             whether
             that
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             be
             true
             or
             false
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Return
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               let
               it
               not
               be
               iniquity
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Return
               I
               pray
               you
            
             ,
             as
             spoken
             by
             Iob
             to
             call
             back
             his
             friends
             that
             were
             ready
             to
             goe
             away
             in
             a
             pet
             or
             in
             a
             fume
             ;
             But
             we
             need
             not
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             build
             upon
             such
             a
             supposition
             ;
             the
             words
             are
             clear
             enough
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             them
             to
             be
             a
             perswasion
             of
             his
             friends
             to
             consider
             again
             more
             equally
             of
             his
             cause
             and
             condition
             .
             
               Return
               I
               pray
               you
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             you
             have
             hitherto
             cast
             me
             off
             as
             a
             reprobate
             ,
             as
             a
             wicked
             wretch
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             why
             ?
             because
             you
             were
             carried
             away
             with
             passion
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             seriously
             and
             exactly
             weigh
             my
             condition
             ;
             Return
             therefore
             from
             these
             unjust
             and
             passionate
             censures
             ,
             betake
             your selves
             to
             a
             more
             equall
             review
             of
             my
             estate
             ,
             to
             consider
             of
             and
             discusse
             these
             things
             more
             seriously
             then
             yet
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             
               let
               it
               not
               be
               iniquity
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             consider
             well
             of
             what
             I
             suffer
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             disputing
             and
             reasoning
             with
             me
             ,
             let
             right
             prevail
             ,
             and
             deal
             not
             unjustly
             with
             me
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             charge
             me
             with
             iniquity
             till
             we
             have
             again
             weighed
             the
             matter
             ,
             
               yea
               return
               again
               ,
               my
               righteousnesse
               is
               in
               it
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             return
             again
             to
             a
             second
             consideration
             or
             debate
             of
             my
             cause
             ,
             the
             result
             will
             be
             that
             my
             righteousnesse
             and
             innocency
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             businesse
             ,
             or
             my
             righteousnesse
             depends
             upon
             your
             examining
             of
             my
             cause
             yet
             more
             exactly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               Is
               there
               iniquity
               in
               my
               tongue
               ?
               cannot
               my
               tast
               discern
               perverse
               things
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             do
             I
             or
             have
             I
             spoken
             that
             which
             is
             unjust
             ?
             am
             I
             not
             able
             to
             judge
             what
             is
             true
             and
             what
             is
             false
             ,
             what
             is
             just
             and
             what
             is
             unjust
             ?
             or
             observing
             what
             I
             shall
             farther
             now
             say
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             that
             I
             will
             not
             utter
             any
             thing
             false
             or
             unjust
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             am
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             have
             not
             spoken
             a
             misse
             in
             defending
             my
             innocency
             as
             you
             think
             I
             have
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               IS
               there
               not
               an
               appointed
               time
               to
               man
               upon
               earth
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             read
             the
             first
             clause
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               Is
               there
               not
               a
               warfare
               to
               man
               upon
               earth
               ?
            
             and
             accordingly
             conceive
             that
             mans
             life
             is
             by
             Iob
             here
             compared
             to
             a
             warfare
             ,
             both
             because
             as
             souldiers
             are
             continually
             exposed
             to
             variety
             of
             dangers
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             hard
             labour
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             and
             heat
             and
             cold
             ,
             and
             watching
             and
             wearisome
             travels
             &c.
             
             So
             is
             man
             in
             this
             life
             subject
             to
             all
             kind
             of
             miseries
             :
             and
             likewise
             as
             souldiers
             are
             hired
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             receive
             their
             pay
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             are
             discharged
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             with
             men
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             discharged
             from
             all
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             life
             .
             But
             the
             best
             translation
             I
             conceive
             is
             that
             in
             our
             Text
             ,
             
               Is
               there
               not
               an
               appointed
               time
               to
               man
               upon
               earth
               ?
            
             for
             that
             best
             agreeth
             with
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               are
               not
               his
               daies
               also
               like
               the
               daies
               of
               an
               hireling
               ?
            
             However
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             evident
             ,
             for
             Iob
             here
             returns
             (
             as
             he
             had
             desired
             his
             friends
             they
             might
             do
             ,
             vers
             .
             29.
             of
             the
             former
             chapter
             )
             
             to
             a
             review
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             undertakes
             to
             make
             it
             manifest
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             such
             an
             heinous
             offence
             as
             they
             would
             make
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             wished
             for
             death
             and
             desired
             that
             God
             would
             cut
             him
             off
             ,
             considering
             the
             grievous
             misery
             that
             he
             endured
             ;
             to
             which
             end
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             here
             wisheth
             them
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
               an
               appointed
               time
               for
               man
               upon
               earth
               ?
               and
               that
               his
               daies
               also
               are
               like
               the
               daies
               of
               an
               hireling
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             hired
             servant
             is
             hired
             but
             for
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             though
             he
             endures
             much
             hard
             labour
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             service
             ;
             yet
             that
             time
             being
             run
             out
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             an
             end
             and
             he
             takes
             his
             rest
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             with
             man
             ,
             God
             hath
             allotted
             him
             a
             set
             time
             for
             his
             daies
             upon
             earth
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             few
             and
             full
             of
             labour
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             like
             the
             daies
             of
             an
             hireling
             ;
             but
             then
             death
             brings
             rest
             ,
             so
             from
             thence
             afterwards
             concluding
             that
             it
             was
             no
             more
             strange
             that
             he
             should
             desire
             death
             ,
             (
             especially
             if
             the
             unusuall
             miseries
             that
             he
             underwent
             were
             all
             weighed
             ,
             )
             then
             that
             an
             hireling
             should
             desire
             an
             end
             of
             his
             hard
             service
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               As
               a
               servant
               earnestly
               desireth
               the
               shadow
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             night
             ;
             and
             indeed
             as
             in
             all
             places
             the
             rest
             and
             cool
             of
             the
             night
             is
             most
             welcome
             to
             the
             weary
             labourer
             ,
             so
             especially
             in
             those
             hot
             countries
             where
             they
             must
             needs
             by
             day
             be
             scorched
             with
             the
             scalding
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               So
               am
               I
               made
               to
               possesse
               moneths
               of
               vanity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             sad
             and
             wearisome
             condition
             ,
             panting
             and
             longing
             after
             some
             ease
             and
             rest
             ,
             do
             I
             spend
             my
             daies
             ,
             only
             it
             is
             worse
             with
             me
             then
             it
             is
             with
             the
             servant
             and
             hireling
             :
             for
             he
             when
             he
             hath
             wrought
             all
             day
             ,
             receives
             his
             wages
             at
             night
             ,
             and
             then
             can
             lie
             down
             quietly
             and
             take
             his
             rest
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             in
             misery
             whole
             moneths
             together
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             night
             comes
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             laborious
             and
             troublesome
             to
             me
             as
             the
             day
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             all
             the
             wages
             and
             the
             reward
             I
             have
             for
             the
             misery
             I
             undergoe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             well
             may
             I
             desire
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             the
             labouring
             servant
             doth
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             as
             knowing
             in
             this
             life
             rest
             I
             shall
             find
             none
             .
             
               By
               moneths
               of
               vanity
            
             are
             meant
             moneths
             of
             restlesse
             misery
             ,
             wherein
             he
             enjoyed
             no
             comfort
             ,
             nothing
             of
             the
             good
             and
             rest
             he
             expected
             but
             mere
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             saith
             he
             was
             made
             to
             possesse
             these
             moneths
             of
             vanity
             ,
             his
             meaning
             is
             that
             these
             sad
             times
             and
             sore
             afflictions
             were
             certainly
             and
             unavoidably
             imposed
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             lay
             upon
             him
             continually
             without
             intermission
             ;
             in
             which
             regard
             he
             had
             cause
             enough
             to
             desire
             he
             might
             die
             and
             be
             rid
             of
             these
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               My
               flesh
               is
               clothed
               with
               worms
               and
               clods
               of
               dust
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             he
             mentioned
             to
             shew
             the
             strangenesse
             of
             his
             misery
             ,
             and
             so
             why
             he
             thought
             the
             time
             of
             his
             life
             so
             tedious
             and
             irksome
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             his
             flesh
             was
             clothed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             covered
             all
             over
             from
             head
             to
             foot
             as
             with
             a
             garment
             
               with
               worms
               and
               clods
               of
               dust
            
             ;
             where
             by
             worms
             are
             meant
             either
             lice
             or
             very
             worms
             which
             do
             sometimes
             breed
             in
             the
             corruption
             that
             distils
             out
             of
             sores
             and
             ulcers
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             constantly
             washed
             and
             kept
             clean
             ,
             and
             by
             clods
             of
             dust
             are
             meant
             either
             the
             very
             clods
             of
             dust
             which
             whilst
             he
             lay
             tumbling
             on
             the
             ground
             did
             cleave
             to
             his
             ulcerous
             body
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             very
             dry
             scabs
             of
             his
             sores
             which
             were
             like
             clods
             of
             dust
             ,
             or
             the
             scurf
             wherewith
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             clawed
             his
             scabs
             ,
             his
             flesh
             was
             overspread
             and
             that
             
             his
             skin
             was
             broken
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             chapped
             with
             extreme
             drynesse
             ,
             or
             broken
             with
             ulcers
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             the
             filth
             and
             corrupt
             matter
             that
             issued
             thence
             very
             loathsome
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               My
               daies
               are
               swifter
               then
               a
               weavers
               shuttle
               ,
               and
               are
               spent
               without
               hope
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             my
             life
             is
             suddenly
             spent
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             gone
             without
             hope
             of
             recovery
             .
             And
             this
             Iob
             adds
             to
             prevent
             an
             objection
             ,
             which
             his
             friends
             had
             indeed
             harped
             upon
             ,
             chap.
             5.18
             ,
             &c.
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             repent
             and
             turn
             to
             God
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
             God
             would
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             his
             miseries
             ,
             and
             prolong
             his
             daies
             ;
             No
             saith
             he
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             that
             ,
             I
             may
             plainly
             see
             that
             my
             end
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             I
             then
             wish
             for
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             hastening
             of
             my
             death
             ,
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             my
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               O
               remember
               that
               my
               life
               is
               wind
            
             :
             ]
             Iob
             having
             as
             he
             thought
             cleared
             it
             sufficiently
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             in
             misery
             might
             as
             well
             long
             for
             death
             and
             desire
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             hireling
             may
             desire
             the
             night
             for
             rest
             &c.
             especially
             being
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             without
             hope
             of
             seeing
             any
             other
             end
             of
             his
             misery
             but
             only
             death
             ,
             he
             turns
             here
             his
             speech
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             desires
             him
             to
             remember
             that
             his
             life
             was
             but
             a
             blast
             of
             wind
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             suddenly
             gone
             without
             hope
             of
             recovery
             (
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             also
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             Psal
             .
             78.39
             .
             
               he
               remembred
               that
               they
               were
               but
               flesh
               ,
               a
               wind
               that
               passeth
               away
               and
               cometh
               not
               again
               .
            
             )
             intending
             thereby
             ,
             that
             his
             desire
             was
             ,
             that
             since
             he
             was
             in
             such
             a
             hopelesse
             condition
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             therefore
             not
             let
             his
             hand
             be
             so
             heavy
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             suddenly
             cut
             him
             off
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             a
             period
             to
             his
             sorrows
             .
          
           
             
               Mine
               eye
               shall
               no
               more
               see
               good
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             certainly
             die
             ,
             nor
             shall
             ever
             live
             to
             enjoy
             good
             day
             more
             in
             this
             world
             :
             for
             in
             the
             scripture
             phrase
             to
             see
             good
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             enjoy
             good
             ;
             Ier.
             17.6
             .
             
               He
               shall
               be
               like
               the
               heath
               in
               the
               desert
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             him
             that
             trusteth
             in
             man
             )
             
               and
               shall
               not
               see
               when
               good
               cometh
               .
            
             And
             so
             also
             to
             see
             evil
             is
             to
             suffer
             evil
             ,
             Psal
             .
             90.15
             .
             
               Make
               us
               glad
               according
               to
               the
               daies
               ,
               wherein
               thou
               hast
               afflicted
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               years
               wherein
               we
               have
               seen
               evill
               .
            
             and
             to
             see
             death
             is
             to
             die
             ,
             Psal
             .
             89.48
             .
             
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               liveth
               and
               shall
               not
               see
               death
               ?
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Thine
               eyes
               are
               upon
               me
               and
               I
               am
               not
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             or
             shall
             not
             be
             found
             amongst
             the
             living
             ,
             as
             
               Rahell
               weeping
               for
               her
               children
               ,
               refused
               to
               be
               comforted
               for
               her
               children
               because
               they
               were
               not
               ,
            
             Ier.
             31.15
             .
             and
             Gen.
             42.13
             .
             
               The
               youngest
               is
               this
               day
               with
               our
               father
               ,
               and
               one
               is
               not
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             first
             words
             of
             this
             clause
             concerning
             Gods
             eyes
             being
             upon
             him
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             severall
             expositions
             given
             of
             them
             .
             1.
             
             That
             they
             are
             spoken
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             frailty
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             should
             but
             cast
             
               his
               eyes
               upon
               him
            
             to
             cut
             him
             off
             ,
             he
             should
             soon
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             one
             glaunce
             of
             his
             eyes
             would
             do
             it
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             are
             spoken
             as
             a
             motive
             to
             perswade
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             shew
             him
             mercy
             speedily
             ,
             because
             else
             help
             would
             come
             too
             late
             ;
             if
             God
             should
             relent
             ,
             and
             turn
             his
             eyes
             in
             mercy
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             be
             found
             amongst
             the
             living
             ,
             to
             whom
             mercy
             could
             be
             shewed
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             That
             they
             are
             only
             spoken
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             hopelesse
             condition
             ,
             how
             certain
             it
             was
             that
             the
             misery
             he
             lay
             in
             would
             at
             length
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             ere
             long
             too
             ,
             make
             an
             end
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             consequently
             that
             he
             had
             reason
             to
             desire
             that
             God
             would
             not
             prolong
             his
             misery
             ,
             but
             cut
             him
             off
             instantly
             ,
             for
             having
             
             in
             the
             former
             words
             said
             that
             the
             time
             was
             coming
             when
             those
             that
             saw
             him
             should
             
               see
               him
               no
               more
            
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               thine
               eyes
               are
               upon
               me
               and
               I
               am
               not
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             yea
             if
             thou
             seekest
             for
             me
             amongst
             the
             living
             thou
             shalt
             not
             find
             me
             ,
             Iob
             herein
             speaking
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             usuall
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             .
             And
             this
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             the
             best
             exposition
             ,
             because
             it
             agrees
             best
             with
             the
             drift
             of
             Iobs
             speech
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             went
             before
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               So
               he
               that
               goeth
               down
               to
               the
               grave
               shall
               come
               up
               no
               more
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             this
             world
             as
             formerly
             ,
             as
             Iob
             explains
             himself
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               return
               no
               more
               to
               his
               house
            
             &c.
             
             Iob
             therefore
             doth
             not
             in
             these
             words
             speak
             as
             one
             that
             knew
             not
             or
             believed
             not
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             but
             only
             shewed
             the
             impossibility
             of
             mans
             returning
             after
             he
             is
             once
             dead
             and
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             to
             live
             again
             in
             this
             world
             amongst
             his
             friends
             and
             acquaintance
             as
             formerly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Neither
               shall
               his
               place
               know
               him
               any
               more
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             no
             more
             come
             to
             enjoy
             the
             place
             of
             office
             or
             dignity
             which
             formerly
             he
             enjoyed
             ,
             or
             he
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             known
             in
             the
             place
             of
             his
             habitation
             amongst
             his
             family
             and
             friends
             as
             formerly
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             flourishing
             
               flower
               of
               the
               field
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             103.16
             .
             
               The
               wind
               passeth
               over
               it
               and
               it
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               thereof
               shall
               know
               it
               no
               more
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             seen
             in
             the
             place
             where
             it
             grew
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Therefore
               I
               will
               not
               refrain
               my
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             since
             my
             grief
             and
             miseries
             are
             so
             intolerably
             great
             ,
             and
             my
             condition
             in
             that
             regard
             desperate
             without
             hope
             of
             recovery
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             forbear
             to
             speak
             ,
             or
             restrain
             my self
             in
             speaking
             ,
             but
             will
             rather
             pour
             out
             my
             complaints
             freely
             in
             whatsoever
             my
             soul
             imbittered
             with
             grief
             shall
             suggest
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             hereby
             will
             ease
             my
             mind
             overladen
             with
             anguish
             and
             sorrow
             whilst
             I
             may
             do
             it
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             hope
             of
             redresse
             or
             ease
             any
             other
             way
             for
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Am
               I
               a
               sea
               ,
               or
               a
               whale
               ,
               that
               thou
               settest
               a
               watch
               over
               me
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             am
             I
             such
             a
             monster
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             thou
             must
             deal
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             with
             no
             other
             man
             ?
             am
             I
             so
             proud
             and
             rebellious
             against
             thee
             ,
             or
             likely
             to
             break
             forth
             with
             such
             fury
             and
             unresistable
             rage
             upon
             men
             to
             hurt
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             sea
             doth
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             swallow
             them
             up
             as
             
               the
               whale
            
             swallows
             up
             a
             multitude
             of
             smaller
             fishes
             ,
             and
             overturns
             ships
             and
             gallies
             when
             they
             come
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             that
             thereupon
             as
             thou
             hast
             set
             
               barres
               and
               dores
            
             to
             shut
             up
             the
             swelling
             waves
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               hitherto
               shalt
               thou
               come
               and
               no
               farther
               ,
               and
               here
               shall
               thy
               proud
               waves
               be
               stayed
               ,
            
             &
             as
             thou
             dost
             by
             thy
             providence
             watch
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             over
             the
             whale
             
               the
               king
               over
               all
               the
               children
               of
               pride
            
             (
             as
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             ch
             .
             41.34
             .
             )
             and
             hast
             shut
             him
             up
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             great
             Ocean
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             lesser
             fish
             may
             the
             more
             safely
             live
             in
             other
             seas
             ,
             so
             thou
             settest
             
               a
               watch
               over
               me
            
             ,
             curbing
             and
             restraining
             me
             with
             these
             ulcers
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             miseries
             least
             otherwise
             I
             should
             break
             forth
             into
             rebellion
             against
             thee
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             those
             that
             live
             about
             me
             ;
             or
             is
             there
             such
             an
             overbearing
             might
             and
             strength
             in
             me
             ,
             as
             in
             
               the
               sea
            
             or
             
               the
               whale
            
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             the
             almighty
             power
             of
             God
             can
             withstand
             or
             restrain
             me
             ,
             that
             no
             lesse
             then
             these
             many
             grievous
             and
             mighty
             afflictions
             can
             keep
             me
             within
             compasse
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             surely
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             I
             have
             neither
             been
             so
             stubborn
             against
             God
             ,
             nor
             so
             harmefull
             to
             
             men
             that
             I
             should
             need
             to
             be
             so
             shackled
             ,
             nor
             am
             I
             so
             strong
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             smaller
             matter
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             danger
             ,
             might
             have
             kept
             me
             in
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               My
               couch
               shall
               ease
               my
               complaint
            
             :
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             my
             couch
             shall
             ease
             my
             pain
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             my
             complaint
             ,
             by
             yielding
             me
             some
             little
             refreshing
             rest
             and
             sleep
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             shall
             allay
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             my
             complaints
             too
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Then
               thou
               scarest
               me
               with
               dreams
               ,
               and
               terrifiest
               me
               through
               visions
               .
               ]
               Dreams
            
             and
             visions
             may
             be
             meant
             both
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             or
             else
             we
             may
             thus
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             that
             whilst
             he
             slept
             he
             was
             scared
             with
             terrible
             and
             fearfull
             dreames
             ,
             and
             whilst
             he
             lay
             awake
             ,
             with
             ghastly
             sights
             and
             visions
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             most
             probable
             that
             Satan
             did
             both
             waies
             seek
             to
             disturb
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             the
             better
             drive
             him
             to
             despair
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             it
             is
             which
             Iob
             here
             complains
             of
             and
             bemoans
             ;
             and
             yet
             because
             Satan
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             receives
             a
             Commission
             from
             God
             ,
             therefore
             Iob
             speaks
             thus
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Thou
               scarest
               me
               with
               dreames
               ,
               and
               terrifiest
               me
               through
               visions
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               So
               that
               my
               soul
               chooseth
               strangling
               ;
               and
               death
               rather
               then
               my
               life
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             hereupon
             it
             is
             that
             I
             had
             rather
             die
             ,
             if
             I
             might
             have
             my
             choice
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             were
             by
             any
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             live
             in
             this
             miserable
             condition
             ,
             wherein
             I
             now
             live
             :
             for
             strangling
             he
             mentions
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             he
             would
             preferre
             any
             violent
             ,
             bitter
             ,
             shamefull
             death
             before
             life
             ;
             and
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               death
               rather
               then
               my
               life
            
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             
               death
               rather
               then
               my
               bones
            
             ,
             discovers
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             choice
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             miserable
             condition
             wherein
             he
             lived
             ,
             being
             become
             a
             very
             Anatomy
             ,
             nothing
             but
             skin
             and
             bones
             ,
             or
             having
             a
             body
             that
             was
             consumed
             and
             rotted
             even
             to
             the
             very
             bones
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             choose
             any
             death
             rather
             then
             such
             a
             life
             :
             and
             indeed
             considering
             that
             Satan
             desired
             at
             first
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             
               touch
               his
               flesh
               and
               his
               bones
               ,
            
             we
             need
             not
             doubt
             but
             he
             had
             gone
             ,
             as
             deep
             as
             his
             Commission
             would
             permit
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               I
               would
               not
               live
               alway
            
             :
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             sad
             and
             miserable
             condition
             ,
             wherein
             I
             now
             live
             ;
             my
             sorrows
             make
             me
             loath
             life
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             I
             might
             live
             alwaies
             and
             never
             die
             ,
             I
             should
             rather
             choose
             to
             die
             ,
             then
             to
             live
             under
             such
             a
             burden
             of
             affliction
             as
             now
             I
             endure
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               me
               alone
               for
               my
               daies
               are
               vanity
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             do
             not
             support
             and
             continue
             me
             in
             this
             misery
             ,
             but
             let
             me
             alone
             that
             I
             may
             die
             ,
             for
             my
             daies
             are
             no
             better
             then
             vanity
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             I
             desire
             to
             live
             in
             such
             a
             vain
             condition
             ?
             or
             else
             withdraw
             thine
             hand
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             afflict
             me
             so
             grievously
             ;
             for
             there
             will
             be
             no
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             my
             daies
             are
             very
             vanity
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             smaller
             thing
             then
             what
             I
             suffer
             would
             soon
             make
             an
             end
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               What
               is
               man
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               magnifie
               him
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             the
             great
             blessings
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             poured
             forth
             upon
             men
             ,
             concerning
             which
             the
             like
             expressions
             are
             used
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             8.45
             .
             &c.
             and
             Psal
             .
             144.3
             .
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             base
             wretch
             as
             man
             is
             ,
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             so
             much
             honour
             ,
             as
             God
             had
             done
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             him
             daily
             in
             making
             such
             precious
             account
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             causing
             all
             the
             creatures
             even
             the
             Angels
             themselves
             to
             be
             serviceable
             to
             him
             ,
             yea
             in
             keeping
             such
             a
             watchfull
             eye
             of
             providence
             over
             him
             to
             support
             and
             protect
             
             him
             and
             to
             supply
             him
             with
             all
             things
             requisite
             for
             him
             day
             after
             day
             ;
             But
             first
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             great
             honour
             and
             riches
             ,
             whereto
             God
             doth
             many
             times
             advance
             men
             ,
             and
             had
             advancad
             Iob
             in
             particular
             ;
             reflecting
             upon
             his
             former
             greatnesse
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             was
             the
             greatest
             man
             in
             the
             East
             )
             and
             considering
             how
             extremely
             miserable
             he
             was
             now
             become
             ,
             he
             breaks
             forth
             into
             this
             expostulation
             ,
             
               what
               is
               man
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               magnifie
               him
               ?
            
             &c.
             Why
             should
             the
             Lord
             doe
             so
             much
             to
             magnifie
             and
             set
             up
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             so
             suddenly
             cast
             down
             again
             ?
             It
             is
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             lay
             out
             much
             to
             trim
             and
             adorn
             a
             house
             that
             may
             be
             cast
             down
             with
             every
             puffe
             of
             wind
             ,
             or
             2.
             
             Rather
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             his
             afflictions
             and
             his
             continuall
             overpressing
             evils
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             too
             great
             a
             magnifying
             of
             so
             base
             and
             despicable
             a
             worm
             as
             man
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             should
             so
             sollicitously
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Prince
             should
             too
             much
             honour
             a
             poor
             servant
             ,
             that
             should
             bend
             all
             his
             might
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             prevail
             over
             him
             ,
             watching
             daily
             to
             take
             some
             advantage
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             his
             great
             study
             and
             businesse
             to
             crush
             and
             ruine
             him
             .
             So
             that
             as
             David
             spake
             to
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             24.14
             .
             
               After
               whom
               is
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               come
               out
               ?
               after
               whom
               dost
               thou
               pursue
               ?
               After
               a
               dead
               dog
               ,
               after
               a
               flea
            
             ;
             so
             doth
             Iob
             here
             speak
             to
             God
             ,
             
               What
               is
               man
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               magnifie
               him
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             strange
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             vouchsafe
             so
             farre
             to
             honour
             such
             a
             base
             vild
             wretch
             as
             man
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               set
               thine
               heart
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             mind
             or
             regard
             him
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             so
             sollicitously
             intend
             him
             ,
             either
             to
             crush
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             any
             danger
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             humble
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             him
             good
             by
             the
             evils
             thou
             layest
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               visit
               him
               every
               morning
               ,
               and
               try
               him
               every
               moment
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             so
             continually
             day
             after
             day
             ,
             yea
             every
             moment
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             diligently
             (
             as
             those
             that
             rise
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             dispatch
             their
             businesse
             they
             desire
             earnestly
             to
             be
             done
             )
             observe
             and
             mark
             his
             waies
             and
             follow
             him
             with
             thy
             chastisements
             and
             tryalls
             .
             The
             whole
             drift
             of
             this
             speech
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             poor
             base
             man
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             so
             much
             honour
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             should
             so
             farre
             buisy
             himself
             about
             such
             a
             wretch
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             forth
             his
             power
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               How
               long
               wilt
               thou
               not
               depart
               from
               me
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             how
             long
             will
             it
             be
             ere
             thou
             wilt
             give
             over
             afflicting
             me
             ,
             and
             let
             me
             be
             at
             ease
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             
               till
               I
               swallow
               down
               my
               spittle
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             even
             but
             whilst
             I
             take
             my
             breath
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             expression
             Iob
             useth
             afterward
             ,
             chap.
             9.18
             .
             
               He
               will
               not
               suffer
               me
               to
               take
               my
               breath
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               thou
               preserver
               of
               men
               ?
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             
               I
               have
               sinned
            
             ,
             though
             I
             cannot
             yield
             what
             my
             friends
             would
             charge
             upon
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             been
             secretly
             a
             wicked
             and
             vild
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             drawn
             these
             extraordinary
             calamities
             upon
             my self
             ;
             yet
             that
             I
             have
             many
             waies
             sinned
             ,
             and
             provoked
             thee
             by
             my
             sins
             to
             displeasure
             ,
             I
             freely
             acknowledge
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             hold
             me
             still
             upon
             the
             wrack
             to
             draw
             this
             from
             me
             ,
             I
             freely
             confesse
             it
             ,
             and
             
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               thou
               preserver
               of
               men
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             teach
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             what
             I
             shall
             doe
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             
             what
             to
             doe
             :
             I
             cannot
             make
             that
             undone
             which
             is
             done
             ,
             I
             can
             no
             way
             justifie
             or
             excuse
             my
             sins
             before
             thee
             ,
             who
             art
             the
             searcher
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             reins
             ,
             I
             can
             by
             no
             means
             make
             thee
             amends
             for
             that
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             satisfie
             thy
             justice
             ,
             all
             I
             can
             doe
             is
             thus
             to
             confesse
             and
             acknowledge
             my
             fault
             ,
             and
             seeing
             therefore
             thou
             art
             the
             gracious
             
               preserver
               of
               men
            
             ,
             seeing
             thou
             dost
             of
             thy
             great
             goodnesse
             nourish
             ,
             cherish
             ,
             defend
             ,
             and
             sustain
             men
             ,
             and
             takest
             it
             as
             one
             of
             thy
             glorious
             titles
             that
             thou
             art
             the
             Saviour
             and
             
               preserver
               of
               men
            
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             destroy
             me
             whilst
             thou
             preservest
             others
             ,
             and
             dealest
             not
             with
             me
             according
             to
             thy
             wonted
             grace
             and
             goodnesse
             to
             other
             men
             ?
          
           
             
               Why
               hast
               thou
               set
               me
               as
               a
               mark
               against
               thee
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             seeing
             I
             confesse
             my
             sins
             ,
             and
             humble
             my self
             before
             thee
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             still
             follow
             me
             with
             so
             many
             miseries
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             hadst
             culled
             me
             out
             from
             others
             ,
             as
             a
             mark
             against
             whom
             thou
             didst
             mean
             to
             empty
             thy
             quiver
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             to
             make
             it
             thy
             sport
             to
             make
             me
             miserable
             ,
             
               so
               that
               I
               am
               a
               burden
               to
               my self
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             my self
             ,
             my
             very
             life
             and
             being
             is
             a
             burden
             to
             me
             :
             Parallel
             hereto
             is
             that
             complaint
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Lam.
             3.12
             .
             
               He
               hath
               bent
               his
               bow
               ,
               and
               set
               me
               as
               a
               mark
               for
               the
               arrow
               ,
            
             and
             that
             of
             Iob
             elsewhere
             ,
             chap.
             16.12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               He
               hath
               taken
               me
               by
               my
               neck
               ,
               and
               shaken
               me
               to
               pieces
               ,
               and
               set
               me
               up
               for
               his
               mark
               .
               His
               archers
               compasse
               me
               round
               about
               ,
               he
               cleaveth
               my
               reins
               asunder
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               And
               why
               dost
               thou
               not
               pardon
               my
               transgression
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Why
             dost
             thou
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             wonted
             grace
             to
             others
             ,
             freely
             forgive
             all
             my
             sins
             and
             transgressions
             ,
             removing
             them
             all
             out
             of
             thy
             sight
             ,
             that
             then
             accordingly
             also
             thou
             mayst
             withdraw
             thine
             hand
             from
             correcting
             me
             ?
          
           
             
               For
               now
               shall
               I
               sleep
               in
               the
               dust
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             send
             help
             speedily
             ,
             I
             shall
             quickly
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             
               and
               thou
               shalt
               seek
               me
               in
               the
               morning
               and
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             make
             never
             so
             much
             hast
             to
             help
             me
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             too
             late
             :
             for
             thou
             shouldest
             not
             find
             me
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             capable
             of
             thy
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII·
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THen
               answered
               Bildad
               the
               Shuhite
            
             ,
             ]
             Bildad
             ,
             having
             heard
             Iob
             hitherto
             defending
             himself
             ,
             and
             disliking
             what
             he
             spake
             in
             his
             defence
             ,
             more
             then
             his
             former
             complaints
             ,
             undertook
             at
             length
             to
             second
             what
             Eliphaz
             had
             before
             spoken
             ,
             reprooving
             Iob
             for
             charging
             God
             with
             injustice
             in
             his
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             exhorting
             him
             to
             repent
             of
             his
             former
             wickednesse
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             sure
             means
             to
             turn
             away
             the
             Lords
             displeasure
             ;
             yea
             it
             seems
             by
             his
             first
             words
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             that
             whereas
             Iob
             was
             proceeding
             on
             to
             have
             spoken
             farther
             ,
             Bildad
             did
             here
             interrupt
             him
             ,
             as
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             him
             any
             longer
             ,
             
               How
               long
               wilt
               thou
               speak
               these
               things
               ?
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               How
               long
               shall
               the
               words
               of
               thy
               mouth
               be
               like
               a
               strong
               wind
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             violent
             ,
             and
             bruitishly
             impetuous
             ,
             not
             sparing
             any
             body
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             Lord
             himself
             when
             he
             comes
             in
             thy
             way
             ;
             Because
             Iobs
             words
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             Eliphaz
             had
             been
             indeed
             somewhat
             sharp
             and
             rough
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             vehement
             expressions
             ;
             therefore
             
             Bildad
             compares
             them
             here
             to
             a
             
               strong
               wind
            
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             had
             so
             often
             reiterated
             his
             complaints
             of
             the
             grievous
             miseries
             he
             suffered
             ,
             and
             his
             protestations
             concerning
             his
             desire
             of
             death
             ,
             &c.
             yea
             and
             that
             after
             Eliphaz
             had
             sought
             to
             convince
             him
             of
             the
             evil
             hereof
             ,
             not
             regarding
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             therefore
             he
             upbraids
             him
             with
             his
             persisting
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             
               How
               long
               wilt
               thou
               speak
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               how
               long
               shall
               the
               words
               of
               thy
               mouth
               be
               like
               a
               strong
               wind
               ?
            
             But
             yet
             withall
             there
             is
             another
             thing
             ,
             which
             Bildad
             might
             also
             intend
             to
             imply
             in
             comparing
             Iobs
             words
             to
             a
             strong
             wind
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             whilst
             he
             went
             about
             to
             overthrow
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             deserved
             what
             God
             had
             inflicted
             on
             him
             ,
             his
             words
             though
             never
             so
             violent
             ,
             would
             be
             but
             as
             a
             puffe
             of
             wind
             ;
             Gods
             justice
             would
             stand
             firm
             and
             unmoved
             whatever
             he
             should
             say
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Doth
               God
               pervert
               judgement
               ?
               or
               doth
               the
               Almighty
               pervert
               justice
               ?
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Every
             one
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             knows
             that
             this
             is
             altogether
             impossible
             ;
             though
             God
             be
             almighty
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             doe
             to
             men
             whatever
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             power
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             is
             just
             ,
             as
             great
             and
             mighty
             men
             many
             times
             doe
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             .
             1.
             
             He
             is
             essentially
             and
             so
             infinitely
             just
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             almighty
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             judge
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             to
             whom
             men
             must
             fly
             for
             refuge
             and
             help
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             unjustly
             wronged
             and
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             can
             no
             more
             deal
             unjustly
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             cease
             to
             be
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               If
               thy
               children
               have
               sinned
               against
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             God
             hath
             utterly
             cut
             off
             and
             destroyed
             thy
             children
             ,
             it
             was
             doubtlesse
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             &
             what
             he
             hath
             therefore
             done
             therein
             ,
             he
             hath
             done
             most
             justly
             ,
             and
             thy self
             he
             hath
             not
             hitherto
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             spared
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             take
             warning
             by
             them
             ;
             which
             if
             thou
             wouldest
             doe
             ,
             and
             wouldest
             betimes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             speedily
             and
             with
             all
             possible
             care
             and
             diligence
             seek
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             pray
             unto
             him
             for
             favour
             and
             mercy
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             pleading
             thine
             innocency
             ,
             quarrelling
             and
             contending
             with
             him
             as
             thou
             hast
             hitherto
             done
             ,
             and
             withall
             abandon
             all
             thy
             former
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             sincere
             ends
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             
               pure
               and
               upright
            
             in
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             (
             without
             which
             indeed
             no
             seeking
             to
             God
             by
             prayer
             will
             doe
             any
             good
             )
             then
             doubtlesse
             he
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             pardon
             thy
             sins
             ,
             withdraw
             the
             judgements
             that
             lye
             upon
             thee
             and
             doe
             thee
             good
             ;
             whereas
             hitherto
             he
             hath
             seemed
             to
             sleep
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             regard
             thy
             miseries
             ,
             he
             will
             presently
             awake
             to
             thy
             help
             ,
             and
             
               make
               the
               habitation
               of
               righteousnesse
               prosperous
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             prosper
             thee
             and
             thy
             family
             and
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             thee
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             you
             all
             continue
             to
             live
             righteously
             and
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             just
             in
             Gods
             sight
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Though
               thy
               beginning
               was
               small
               ,
               yet
               thy
               latter
               end
               should
               greatly
               encrease
               .
            
             ]
             Two
             severall
             waies
             these
             words
             are
             understood
             by
             Expositours
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             though
             when
             God
             should
             begin
             to
             prosper
             him
             after
             his
             repentance
             ,
             his
             estate
             should
             be
             but
             little
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             indeed
             think
             it
             was
             but
             little
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             began
             upon
             almes
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             when
             his
             kindred
             and
             acquaintance
             
               gave
               him
               every
               man
               a
               piece
               of
               money
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               an
               ear-ring
               of
               gold
            
             ▪
             chap.
             4●
             .
             11
             .
             )
             yet
             by
             degrees
             this
             little
             should
             encrease
             so
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             he
             should
             again
             come
             to
             have
             a
             mighty
             estate
             :
             and
             2.
             
             That
             the
             estate
             he
             had
             before
             this
             tribulation
             befell
             him
             ,
             how
             great
             soever
             it
             
             was
             ,
             yet
             should
             be
             but
             little
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             he
             should
             have
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             repent
             and
             turn
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             as
             the
             moon
             ,
             one
             of
             Gods
             two
             great
             lights
             ,
             is
             but
             little
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             whereto
             may
             seem
             to
             agree
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             Iob
             ,
             chap.
             42.12
             .
             
               So
               the
               Lord
               blessed
               the
               later
               end
               of
               Iob
               more
               then
               his
               beginning
               .
            
             But
             yet
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             clearly
             the
             most
             proper
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               For
               enquire
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               of
               the
               former
               age
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Bildad
             here
             prooves
             what
             he
             had
             said
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             former
             ages
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             the
             rather
             appeals
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             probably
             then
             no
             written
             word
             :
             Enquire
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               pray
               thee
               of
               the
               former
               age
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             search
             the
             records
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             make
             enquiry
             how
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             our
             ancestours
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             of
             their
             fathers
             for
             many
             generations
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             alwaies
             thus
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             prospered
             the
             righteous
             and
             punished
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             evil
             doers
             have
             repented
             ,
             forsaken
             their
             evil
             waies
             and
             turned
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             hath
             then
             withdrawn
             his
             hand
             from
             punishing
             them
             ,
             and
             poured
             forth
             his
             blessings
             plentifully
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               For
               we
               are
               but
               of
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               know
               nothing
               ,
               because
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             Bildad
             councelled
             Iob
             to
             search
             into
             the
             records
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             also
             two
             severall
             waies
             expounded
             ;
             for
             some
             ,
             yea
             indeed
             the
             most
             of
             Expositours
             ,
             conceive
             that
             in
             these
             words
             Bildad
             compares
             the
             short
             lives
             of
             those
             of
             this
             age
             with
             the
             long
             lives
             of
             the
             fathers
             in
             the
             first
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               we
               are
               but
               of
               yesterday
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               know
               nothing
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whereas
             the
             fathers
             lived
             many
             years
             ,
             by
             long
             experience
             their
             knowledge
             was
             very
             great
             ,
             we
             alas
             in
             these
             times
             live
             but
             a
             little
             while
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             our
             daies
             passing
             away
             as
             a
             shadow
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             want
             of
             experience
             know
             nothing
             comparatively
             :
             But
             then
             again
             others
             conceive
             that
             Bildad
             here
             opposeth
             the
             short
             life
             of
             man
             to
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             former
             ages
             ;
             and
             sheweth
             how
             much
             better
             satisfaction
             we
             may
             receive
             by
             examining
             the
             testimony
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             by
             resting
             merely
             upon
             our
             own
             observation
             ,
             who
             are
             
               but
               of
               yesterday
            
             ,
             of
             no
             continuance
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             little
             or
             no
             experience
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             because
             
               our
               daies
            
             are
             few
             and
             as
             a
             shadow
             passe
             suddenly
             away
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Shall
               not
               they
               teach
               thee
               and
               tell
               thee
               ,
               and
               utter
               words
               out
               of
               their
               heart
               ?
            
             ]
             To
             
               utter
               words
               out
               of
               the
               heart
            
             is
             to
             speak
             truly
             what
             men
             think
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             have
             seriously
             and
             diligently
             considered
             of
             ,
             and
             with
             judgement
             and
             wisedome
             concluded
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             Iob
             would
             enquire
             how
             it
             had
             been
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             those
             that
             lived
             in
             those
             times
             would
             truly
             make
             known
             to
             him
             ,
             what
             by
             due
             consideration
             and
             diligent
             observation
             ,
             they
             had
             found
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             same
             which
             he
             had
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             wicked
             only
             whom
             God
             destroyes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             upright
             and
             righteous
             shall
             certainly
             flourish
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Can
               the
               rush
               grow
               up
               without
               mire
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             which
             follows
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             19.
             verse
             may
             be
             read
             as
             the
             answer
             ,
             which
             Bildad
             pretends
             would
             be
             given
             to
             Iob
             by
             the
             ancients
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             enquire
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             advised
             him
             ,
             but
             howsoever
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             show
             that
             it
             is
             
             noe
             more
             possible
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Gods
             providence
             and
             goverment
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             wicked
             hollow-hearted
             hypocrites
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             rooted
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             true
             piety
             ,
             should
             alwaies
             flourish
             and
             prosper
             ,
             then
             that
             rushes
             and
             flags
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             solidity
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             of
             a
             spungy
             substance
             ,
             should
             by
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             grow
             without
             mire
             and
             without
             water
             .
             
               Can
               the
               rush
               grow
               without
               mire
               ?
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             rushes
             and
             flaggs
             do
             only
             thrive
             in
             miry
             and
             watry
             grounds
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             times
             of
             drowth
             when
             there
             is
             no
             water
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             in
             their
             perfect
             greennesse
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             cut
             down
             ,
             they
             wither
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             begin
             to
             want
             moisture
             ;
             so
             neither
             can
             any
             man
             flourish
             and
             prosper
             long
             ,
             whom
             God
             favours
             not
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             openly
             prophane
             or
             such
             as
             only
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             religion
             ,
             but
             in
             truth
             are
             hypocrites
             ,
             
               So
               are
               the
               paths
               of
               all
               that
               forget
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               hypocrites
               hope
               shall
               perish
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             waies
             and
             counsells
             of
             all
             that
             think
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             mind
             not
             the
             approving
             of
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             seeking
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             but
             only
             trust
             to
             themselves
             ,
             that
             slight
             and
             despise
             God
             ;
             they
             may
             as
             such
             rushes
             and
             flaggs
             flourish
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             they
             shall
             wither
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             not
             cut
             down
             and
             destroyed
             by
             men
             ,
             as
             many
             times
             they
             are
             by
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             a
             secret
             curse
             of
             God
             shall
             wast
             and
             consume
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             hope
             of
             such
             dissembling
             hypocrites
             shall
             proove
             vain
             and
             quite
             deceive
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             at
             last
             they
             shall
             give
             over
             such
             vain
             hopes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Whose
               hope
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               whose
               trust
               shall
               be
               a
               spiders
               webb
               ,
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             those
             things
             ,
             wherein
             such
             men
             do
             place
             all
             their
             hope
             and
             confidence
             ,
             shall
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             come
             suddenly
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             hope
             and
             confidence
             shall
             perish
             together
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             indeed
             these
             things
             are
             well
             compared
             to
             a
             spiders
             webb
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             their
             wealth
             and
             dignities
             ,
             their
             projects
             and
             counsells
             ,
             are
             raised
             and
             made
             up
             with
             much
             labour
             and
             skill
             ,
             by
             many
             curious
             and
             subtle
             contrivements
             ,
             spunne
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             their
             own
             bowells
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             when
             all
             is
             done
             there
             is
             no
             firmnesse
             nor
             solidity
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             easily
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             as
             a
             spiders
             web
             ,
             brushed
             down
             and
             destroyed
             :
             all
             which
             doubtlesse
             Bildad
             intended
             ,
             that
             Iob
             should
             apply
             to
             the
             sudden
             ruine
             of
             his
             own
             family
             and
             estate
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               He
               shall
               lean
               upon
               his
               house
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               not
               stand
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             spider
             rests
             securely
             upon
             his
             cobweb
             house
             ,
             and
             doth
             what
             he
             can
             to
             fasten
             it
             surely
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ;
             for
             on
             a
             sudden
             it
             is
             swept
             down
             and
             broken
             to
             pieces
             ,
             so
             the
             wicked
             man
             and
             the
             hypocrite
             shall
             rely
             upon
             his
             house
             and
             great
             possessions
             ,
             &c.
             and
             do
             what
             may
             be
             done
             to
             assure
             them
             to
             him
             and
             his
             ,
             yea
             he
             shall
             rest
             upon
             his
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             his
             performance
             of
             holy
             duties
             and
             his
             supposed
             graces
             ,
             but
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             for
             ere
             he
             is
             aware
             of
             it
             ,
             all
             his
             outward
             supports
             shall
             be
             ruined
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             means
             he
             can
             possibly
             use
             shall
             not
             avail
             to
             prevent
             their
             ruine
             ,
             and
             those
             spirituall
             things
             whereon
             he
             rested
             shall
             do
             him
             no
             good
             ,
             but
             shall
             quite
             deceive
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               He
               is
               green
               before
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               his
               branch
               shooteth
               forth
               in
               his
               garden
               .
            
             ]
             Many
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verses
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             that
             enjoy
             the
             love
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             conceive
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             added
             as
             by
             way
             of
             
             opposition
             to
             that
             which
             was
             before
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             to
             expresse
             which
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             insert
             these
             words
             ,
             
               As
               for
               the
               righteous
            
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               As
               for
               the
               righteous
               man
               ,
               he
               is
               green
               before
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             ,
             this
             also
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             continuation
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             said
             concerning
             the
             wicked
             ,
             whether
             openly
             prophane
             or
             hypocrites
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             flourish
             exceedingly
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             they
             shall
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             :
             
               He
               is
               green
               before
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               his
               branch
               shooteth
               forth
               in
               his
               garden
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             tree
             planted
             in
             a
             rich
             and
             fruitfull
             garden
             is
             green
             and
             flourisheth
             ,
             rather
             cherished
             by
             the
             quickning
             heat
             of
             
               the
               Sun
            
             ,
             then
             any
             way
             impaired
             and
             parched
             by
             the
             scorching
             beams
             thereof
             ,
             and
             so
             daily
             spreadeth
             forth
             his
             boughs
             and
             his
             branches
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             usually
             a
             long
             time
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             they
             flourish
             and
             prosper
             every
             way
             ,
             and
             their
             children
             are
             greatly
             encreased
             ,
             yea
             in
             the
             most
             perillous
             and
             hard
             times
             when
             others
             wither
             ,
             and
             flourish
             still
             and
             grow
             greater
             and
             greater
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               His
               roots
               are
               wrapped
               about
               the
               heap
               and
               seeth
               the
               place
               of
               stones
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             also
             spoken
             of
             that
             flourishing
             tree
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             flourishing
             of
             the
             wicked
             for
             a
             time
             is
             compared
             :
             but
             yet
             in
             what
             sense
             they
             are
             spoken
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             harmfulnesse
             of
             such
             a
             tree
             ,
             that
             the
             spreading
             roots
             thereof
             are
             at
             length
             wrapped
             about
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             owners
             house
             ,
             to
             the
             evident
             weakning
             and
             endangering
             thereof
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             owner
             is
             thereupon
             forced
             to
             cut
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             to
             grub
             it
             up
             by
             the
             very
             roots
             ,
             as
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             and
             that
             thereby
             is
             noted
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             resembled
             to
             this
             tree
             ,
             thrives
             and
             will
             thrive
             if
             by
             any
             means
             he
             can
             ,
             though
             he
             undermines
             and
             ruins
             another
             mans
             house
             to
             fasten
             and
             establish
             himself
             .
             Others
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             spreading
             of
             the
             roots
             of
             this
             tree
             amongst
             the
             stones
             is
             only
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             the
             occasion
             of
             its
             withering
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             however
             at
             first
             it
             flourished
             exceedingly
             ,
             yet
             when
             at
             length
             the
             roots
             come
             to
             be
             bound
             up
             and
             streightened
             in
             stony
             places
             then
             it
             withers
             and
             dies
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             hewed
             down
             ;
             so
             making
             this
             tree
             in
             this
             regard
             to
             resemble
             the
             estate
             of
             hypocrites
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             live
             in
             great
             prosperity
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             they
             meet
             with
             something
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             nips
             them
             as
             the
             root
             and
             marres
             all
             their
             glory
             :
             But
             then
             3.
             
             There
             are
             many
             that
             conceive
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             I
             think
             upon
             best
             grounds
             )
             that
             these
             words
             also
             ,
             as
             those
             before
             ,
             tend
             still
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             flourishing
             of
             this
             tree
             ,
             and
             the
             flourishing
             of
             the
             wicked
             principally
             intended
             therein
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             that
             as
             such
             a
             tree
             grows
             and
             flourisheth
             ,
             yea
             even
             in
             places
             of
             greatest
             disadvantage
             ,
             in
             stony
             places
             ,
             though
             her
             roots
             be
             wrapped
             about
             heaps
             of
             stones
             ,
             yet
             that
             hinders
             not
             her
             growth
             and
             flourishing
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             with
             the
             wicked
             for
             a
             time
             they
             prosper
             ,
             maugre
             all
             opposition
             ,
             nothing
             can
             hinder
             their
             pomp
             and
             glory
             ,
             they
             thrive
             amongst
             stones
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             as
             trees
             ,
             whose
             roots
             are
             wrapped
             about
             stones
             ,
             will
             stand
             firm
             in
             the
             greatest
             storms
             ,
             when
             those
             that
             grow
             in
             loose
             sandy
             earth
             or
             tougher
             clay
             are
             easily
             thrown
             down
             with
             tempestuous
             winds
             ,
             so
             the
             wicked
             stand
             firm
             and
             strong
             for
             a
             time
             in
             their
             flourishing
             estate
             against
             all
             opposition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               If
               he
               destroy
               him
               from
               his
               place
               ,
               then
               it
               shall
               deny
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               seen
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             Sun
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             vers
             .
             16.
             parcheth
             and
             so
             
             killeth
             this
             tree
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             husbandman
             or
             owner
             of
             this
             tree
             ,
             shall
             once
             cut
             it
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             how
             goodly
             a
             show
             soever
             it
             made
             before
             ,
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             the
             least
             memoriall
             of
             it
             left
             ,
             whereby
             it
             might
             be
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             once
             grow
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             flourish
             and
             prosper
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             begins
             once
             to
             hew
             him
             down
             ,
             he
             shall
             so
             utterly
             destroy
             him
             and
             his
             ,
             that
             his
             very
             memory
             shall
             be
             quite
             extinguished
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             phrase
             here
             used
             ,
             that
             
               his
               place
               shall
               deny
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               seen
               thee
               ,
            
             as
             is
             noted
             before
             ,
             chap
             ,
             7.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               joy
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               others
               grow
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             spoken
             Ironically
             ;
             1.
             
             With
             relation
             to
             the
             flourishing
             tree
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               joy
               of
               his
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             tree
             ,
             which
             seemed
             for
             a
             time
             to
             exalt
             it self
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             its
             flourishing
             condition
             ,
             down
             at
             last
             it
             is
             cut
             and
             grubbed
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             and
             then
             
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               others
               grow
               up
            
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             With
             reference
             to
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             compared
             to
             this
             flourishing
             tree
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               joy
               of
               his
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             issue
             of
             that
             rich
             and
             prosperous
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             wherein
             such
             wicked
             wretches
             do
             for
             a
             time
             so
             exceedingly
             rejoyce
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             the
             Lord
             doth
             utterly
             destroy
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               others
               grow
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             others
             shall
             arise
             up
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             not
             of
             his
             posterity
             ,
             but
             rather
             meer
             strangers
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             shall
             enjoy
             his
             lands
             ,
             riches
             and
             honours
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             Iob
             afterwards
             acknowledgeth
             concerning
             such
             hypocrites
             ,
             chap.
             27.16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Though
               he
               heap
               up
               silver
               as
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               prepare
               rayment
               as
               the
               clay
               ,
               he
               may
               prepare
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               just
               shall
               put
               it
               on
               ,
               and
               the
               innocent
               shall
               divide
               the
               silver
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Till
               he
               fill
               thy
               mouth
               with
               laughing
               ,
               and
               thy
               lips
               with
               rejoycing
               .
            
             ]
             In
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             Bildad
             began
             to
             lay
             down
             the
             conclusion
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             formerly
             spoken
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               God
               will
               not
               cast
               away
               a
               perfect
               man
               ,
               neither
               will
               he
               help
               the
               evil
               doers
            
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             were
             delivered
             generally
             ,
             yet
             being
             spoken
             with
             an
             intention
             of
             applying
             it
             to
             Iob
             particularly
             ,
             he
             therefore
             adds
             these
             words
             ,
             
               till
               he
               fill
               thy
               mouth
               with
               laughing
               ,
               and
               thy
               lips
               with
               rejoycing
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             this
             thou
             shalt
             find
             true
             in
             thine
             own
             particular
             ,
             if
             thou
             returnest
             to
             the
             Almighty
             and
             walkest
             sincerely
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             becomes
             
               a
               perfect
            
             and
             upright
             man
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             cast
             thee
             off
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             afflicted
             thee
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             will
             so
             aboundantly
             blesse
             thee
             ,
             and
             destroy
             those
             that
             wrong
             thee
             ,
             that
             for
             exceeding
             joy
             of
             heart
             thou
             shalt
             continually
             break
             forth
             into
             laughter
             and
             rejoycing
             ;
             for
             then
             is
             the
             mouth
             said
             properly
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             laughter
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             more
             joy
             then
             his
             heart
             can
             hold
             ,
             when
             the
             joy
             of
             his
             heart
             causeth
             much
             laughter
             ,
             so
             much
             that
             he
             can
             hardly
             speak
             for
             laughing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               They
               that
               hate
               thee
               shall
               be
               cloathed
               with
               shame
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             overwhelmed
             and
             covered
             with
             shame
             on
             every
             side
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             thee
             ,
             over
             whom
             they
             have
             formerly
             insulted
             ,
             setled
             again
             in
             a
             more
             happy
             and
             prosperous
             estate
             then
             formerly
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             I
             
               Know
               it
               is
               so
               of
               a
               truth
               ;
               but
               how
               should
               man
               be
               just
               with
               God
               ?
            
             ]
             Iob
             perceiving
             by
             Bildads
             speech
             ,
             that
             he
             also
             ,
             as
             Eliphaz
             had
             done
             before
             ,
             did
             quite
             misunderstand
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             charging
             him
             as
             if
             he
             had
             accused
             God
             of
             dealing
             unjustly
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             now
             yields
             to
             all
             which
             Bildad
             had
             said
             for
             the
             justifying
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             advanceth
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             farther
             ,
             then
             either
             he
             or
             Eliphaz
             had
             done
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             affirming
             not
             only
             that
             God
             is
             just
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             doth
             alwaies
             blesse
             the
             righteous
             and
             destroy
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             charged
             with
             injustice
             even
             then
             when
             he
             afflicts
             the
             most
             righteous
             and
             innocent
             .
             
               I
               know
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               it
               is
               so
               of
               a
               truth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               I
               know
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               pervert
               judgement
               ,
               nor
               doth
               the
               Almighty
               pervert
               justice
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             that
             Bildad
             had
             objected
             ,
             chap.
             8.3
             .
             )
             I
             know
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             alwaies
             prosper
             the
             pure
             and
             upright
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             wicked
             shall
             certainly
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             flourish
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             
               but
               how
               should
               man
               be
               just
               with
               God
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             shall
             any
             man
             living
             be
             found
             so
             just
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             corrects
             him
             he
             may
             justly
             complain
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             wrong
             done
             him
             ?
             No
             alas
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             best
             ,
             whatever
             they
             may
             be
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             or
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             others
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             to
             be
             tryed
             before
             God
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             have
             deserved
             far
             heavier
             punishments
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             laid
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               If
               he
               will
               contend
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               cannot
               answer
               him
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             whatsoever
             should
             undertake
             to
             expostulate
             with
             God
             concerning
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             thinking
             to
             justifie
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             clear
             himself
             from
             having
             deserved
             what
             God
             hath
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             answer
             
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
            
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             may
             object
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             charge
             him
             with
             ,
             as
             the
             just
             cause
             of
             those
             his
             sufferings
             ;
             which
             agrees
             with
             that
             where
             Iob
             speaks
             particularly
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             14
             vers
             .
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             
               How
               much
               lesse
               shall
               I
               answer
               him
               ,
               and
               chuse
               out
               words
               to
               reason
               with
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               is
               wise
               in
               heart
               and
               mighty
               in
               strength
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             which
             Iob
             here
             addeth
             concerning
             the
             infinite
             wisedome
             and
             power
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             proove
             that
             God
             is
             exactly
             just
             ,
             because
             being
             
               wise
               in
               heart
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             knowing
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             govern
             them
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             he
             knoweth
             not
             how
             to
             doe
             right
             ,
             and
             being
             
               mighty
               in
               strength
            
             ,
             he
             needs
             not
             pervert
             justice
             for
             fear
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             then
             2.
             
             To
             discover
             how
             vain
             and
             perillous
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             for
             the
             most
             righteous
             men
             that
             live
             to
             murmure
             against
             God
             ,
             to
             quarrell
             and
             contend
             with
             him
             when
             he
             corrects
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             justifie
             themselves
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             being
             of
             such
             infinite
             wisedome
             he
             can
             charge
             them
             with
             much
             evil
             ,
             which
             they
             discern
             not
             in
             themselves
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             by
             any
             excuses
             or
             pretences
             hide
             their
             guilt
             from
             his
             all-seeing
             eye
             ,
             and
             being
             of
             such
             infinite
             power
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             that
             they
             should
             prosper
             ,
             that
             do
             harden
             themselves
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Which
               removeth
               the
               mountains
               and
               they
               know
               not
               ,
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             can
             if
             he
             please
             remove
             the
             greatest
             hills
             and
             mountains
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             overturn
             them
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             and
             that
             suddenly
             even
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             
             apprehend
             what
             is
             done
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             though
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               they
               know
               not
            
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             those
             that
             dwell
             in
             these
             mountains
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             such
             mountains
             are
             in
             such
             an
             instant
             carried
             out
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             that
             the
             inhabitants
             have
             no
             warning
             to
             discern
             the
             danger
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             shift
             for
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             as
             well
             be
             understood
             oft
             he
             mountains
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             usually
             speaking
             of
             things
             without
             life
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             both
             life
             and
             reason
             and
             understanding
             too
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             58.9
             .
             
               Before
               your
               pots
               can
               feel
               the
               thornes
               ,
               he
               shall
               take
               them
               away
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Which
               shaketh
               the
               earth
               out
               of
               her
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               pillars
               thereof
               tremble
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             can
             ,
             if
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             shake
             the
             earth
             from
             the
             top
             to
             the
             bottome
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             very
             foundations
             thereof
             to
             tremble
             ;
             The
             earth
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             a
             great
             building
             ,
             supported
             with
             pillars
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             earth
             hath
             no
             other
             foundations
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             own
             center
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             earth
             on
             every
             side
             presseth
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             naturall
             heavinesse
             ,
             therefore
             this
             or
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               pillars
               of
               the
               earth
            
             :
             Now
             though
             it
             be
             generally
             held
             by
             the
             learned
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             greatest
             earthquakes
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             earth
             is
             never
             shaken
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             whence
             they
             say
             it
             is
             that
             David
             saith
             ,
             Psal
             .
             104.5
             .
             that
             God
             
               laid
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               removed
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             yet
             Iob
             saith
             here
             ,
             that
             
               he
               shaketh
               the
               earth
               out
               of
               her
               place
               ,
            
             because
             God
             can
             thus
             if
             he
             seeth
             cause
             even
             overturn
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             because
             indeed
             in
             great
             and
             terrible
             earthquakes
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             men
             that
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             earth
             doth
             quake
             and
             tremble
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Which
               commandeth
               the
               Sun
               and
               it
               riseth
               not
               ,
               and
               sealeth
               up
               the
               starres
               .
            
             ]
             This
             which
             Iob
             here
             saith
             ,
             that
             God
             
               commandeth
               the
               Sun
               and
               it
               riseth
               not
               ,
            
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             ordinary
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             disposing
             the
             night-season
             ,
             by
             keeping
             the
             Sun
             for
             a
             time
             in
             another
             hemisphere
             ,
             as
             likewise
             of
             his
             hiding
             the
             Sun
             from
             shining
             upon
             us
             in
             the
             Eclypses
             it
             frequently
             suffers
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             darknesse
             of
             mighty
             tempests
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             blacknesse
             of
             the
             clouds
             ,
             the
             day
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             turned
             into
             night
             :
             and
             so
             again
             ,
             that
             which
             followeth
             ,
             that
             God
             
               sealeth
               up
               the
               starres
            
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             either
             of
             Gods
             hiding
             the
             starres
             from
             us
             by
             the
             ordinary
             intercourse
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             covering
             them
             from
             our
             sight
             by
             thick
             and
             pitchy
             clouds
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             terrible
             tempest
             ,
             Act.
             27.20
             .
             
               when
               neither
               Sun
               nor
               starres
               for
               many
               daies
               appeared
               .
            
             And
             thus
             indeed
             many
             Expositours
             do
             explain
             this
             place
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             verses
             also
             are
             ,
             of
             Gods
             supreme
             over-ruling
             power
             ,
             not
             of
             that
             which
             God
             doth
             ordinarily
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             which
             he
             can
             doe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             pleaseth
             he
             can
             command
             the
             Sun
             that
             it
             shall
             shine
             no
             more
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             lock
             up
             the
             starres
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             listeth
             ,
             and
             so
             deprive
             us
             both
             of
             their
             light
             and
             influences
             :
             of
             which
             unlimited
             power
             the
             Lord
             gave
             a
             notable
             proof
             ,
             when
             he
             commanded
             the
             Sun
             to
             stand
             still
             upon
             Ioshuah's
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             backward
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Hezekiah
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Which
               alone
               spreadeth
               out
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               treadeth
               upon
               the
               waves
               of
               the
               sea
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             did
             at
             first
             in
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             he
             still
             doth
             by
             his
             continuall
             providence
             ,
             stretch
             forth
             the
             heavens
             ,
             as
             a
             glorious
             Canopy
             over
             our
             heads
             ,
             and
             ruleth
             the
             raging
             billows
             of
             the
             sea
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             meant
             by
             his
             treading
             upon
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
             subject
             to
             his
             dominion
             and
             power
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             doth
             in
             them
             what
             seems
             good
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Which
               maketh
               Arcturus
               ,
               Orion
               and
               Pleiades
               ,
               and
               the
               chambers
               of
               the
               South
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             maketh
             all
             the
             severall
             starres
             and
             constellations
             in
             the
             heaven
             ,
             from
             the
             Northern
             to
             the
             Southern
             pole
             ,
             to
             arise
             in
             their
             severall
             seasons
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             year
             ;
             for
             though
             some
             few
             only
             are
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             yet
             under
             these
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             and
             these
             amongst
             the
             rest
             are
             particularly
             expressed
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             are
             amongst
             many
             others
             most
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             because
             also
             by
             them
             the
             severall
             seasons
             of
             the
             year
             are
             distinguished
             :
             for
             Arcturus
             is
             a
             Constellation
             of
             starres
             near
             the
             North
             Pole
             ,
             behind
             the
             tail
             of
             
               Vrsa
               major
            
             ,
             or
             the
             greater
             Bear
             ▪
             (
             a
             Constellation
             so
             called
             because
             it
             hath
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Bear
             )
             and
             is
             thence
             tearmed
             Arcturus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             tail
             of
             the
             Bear
             ,
             and
             it
             riseth
             in
             our
             Horizon
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             September
             ,
             some
             few
             daies
             before
             the
             Autumne
             Aequinoctiall
             ,
             which
             was
             amongst
             those
             ancient
             Eastern
             Nations
             counted
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             :
             Orion
             also
             is
             a
             Constellation
             of
             starres
             that
             riseth
             in
             our
             Hemisphere
             in
             December
             ,
             when
             we
             account
             winter
             begins
             ;
             the
             Pleiades
             is
             a
             Constellation
             usually
             called
             
               the
               seven
               starres
            
             ,
             about
             the
             tail
             or
             back
             of
             the
             sign
             Taurus
             ,
             and
             it
             riseth
             in
             our
             Hemisphere
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Spring
             ,
             and
             therefore
             also
             called
             Vergiliae
             ;
             and
             by
             
               the
               chambers
               of
               the
               South
            
             are
             meant
             ,
             either
             those
             Southern
             starres
             ,
             which
             because
             they
             are
             near
             the
             Southern
             Pole
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             that
             dwell
             in
             the
             Northern
             Hemisphere
             cannot
             see
             them
             ,
             are
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               Chambers
               of
               the
               South
            
             ,
             as
             being
             starres
             ,
             that
             are
             hid
             and
             withdrawn
             from
             our
             sight
             :
             or
             the
             dog-star
             and
             others
             that
             rise
             in
             the
             summer
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Loe
               ,
               he
               goeth
               by
               me
               and
               I
               see
               him
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             
               great
               things
               and
               unsearchable
               ,
               marvellous
               things
               without
               number
            
             (
             which
             is
             fully
             what
             Eliphaz
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             chap.
             5.9
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             here
             now
             Iob
             prooves
             this
             ,
             that
             Gods
             works
             are
             thus
             innumerable
             and
             unsearchable
             .
             
               Loe
               ,
               he
               goeth
               by
               me
               and
               I
               see
               him
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             continually
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             his
             works
             of
             creation
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             daily
             works
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             manifest
             himself
             to
             us
             ,
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             justice
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             power
             ,
             even
             as
             one
             that
             should
             walk
             up
             and
             down
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             presents
             himself
             near
             at
             hand
             to
             be
             seen
             by
             us
             ;
             but
             alas
             ,
             it
             fares
             with
             me
             ,
             saith
             Iob
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             with
             others
             ,
             
               he
               goeth
               by
               me
               and
               I
               see
               him
               not
            
             ;
             poor
             wretches
             ,
             we
             many
             times
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             him
             in
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             do
             discern
             any
             thing
             of
             God
             by
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             ,
             t
             is
             nothing
             comparatively
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             which
             is
             taught
             us
             thereby
             ,
             neither
             are
             we
             any
             more
             able
             to
             comprehend
             by
             our
             reason
             and
             understanding
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             waies
             and
             counsells
             ,
             with
             the
             exact
             reason
             of
             them
             ▪
             though
             they
             be
             all
             most
             exactly
             just
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             to
             behold
             him
             with
             our
             bodily
             eyes
             ,
             who
             is
             invisible
             ;
             so
             unsearchable
             are
             his
             judgements
             ,
             and
             his
             waies
             past
             finding
             out
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             11.33
             .
             And
             this
             Iob
             addes
             as
             another
             reason
             to
             proove
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             vain
             for
             the
             justest
             man
             living
             to
             contend
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             when
             he
             doth
             afflict
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             alwaies
             able
             to
             reach
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             so
             proceeding
             with
             us
             ,
             nor
             are
             we
             any
             waies
             able
             to
             guard
             our selves
             when
             he
             strikes
             ;
             he
             may
             come
             upon
             us
             on
             
             every
             side
             ,
             and
             take
             all
             advantages
             to
             destroy
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             not
             discerning
             him
             cannot
             possibly
             help
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               taketh
               away
               ,
               who
               can
               hinder
               him
               ?
               who
               will
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               what
               dost
               thou
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             God
             is
             pleased
             at
             any
             time
             to
             take
             away
             from
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             from
             me
             ,
             their
             estates
             ,
             or
             their
             children
             ,
             yea
             if
             he
             should
             be
             pleased
             to
             take
             away
             their
             lives
             ,
             no
             man
             living
             can
             withstand
             him
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             call
             him
             into
             question
             ,
             to
             render
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             doth
             it
             ,
             his
             own
             will
             and
             pleasure
             being
             reason
             sufficient
             :
             so
             that
             as
             before
             he
             pleaded
             mans
             inability
             to
             discern
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             here
             also
             he
             pleads
             the
             weaknesse
             and
             inability
             of
             man
             to
             withstand
             God
             in
             any
             of
             his
             waies
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             to
             question
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             of
             the
             unresistable
             power
             and
             unquestionable
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             whilst
             he
             did
             so
             freely
             acknowledge
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             likely
             that
             he
             would
             quarrell
             and
             contend
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             friends
             did
             unjustly
             charge
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               If
               God
               will
               not
               withdraw
               his
               anger
               the
               proud
               helpers
               do
               stoope
               under
               him
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             angry
             if
             he
             do
             not
             of
             his
             own
             free
             grace
             ,
             &
             upon
             the
             repentance
             and
             prayers
             of
             those
             he
             is
             offended
             with
             withdraw
             his
             anger
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             receive
             them
             again
             into
             favour
             ,
             but
             resolves
             to
             proceed
             in
             his
             displeasure
             against
             them
             ,
             alas
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             for
             the
             strongest
             ,
             the
             wisest
             ,
             the
             justest
             of
             men
             to
             goe
             about
             to
             withstand
             him
             ;
             let
             those
             against
             whom
             he
             is
             angry
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             shall
             seek
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             oppose
             themselves
             against
             his
             proceedings
             ,
             either
             by
             pleading
             for
             them
             and
             defending
             their
             innocency
             ,
             or
             by
             seeking
             to
             resist
             and
             keep
             off
             the
             strokes
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             soon
             crush
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             when
             in
             their
             greatest
             pride
             they
             exalt
             themselves
             against
             him
             ,
             not
             ceasing
             till
             he
             hath
             convinced
             them
             of
             their
             folly
             and
             forced
             them
             to
             stoop
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             crushed
             them
             by
             his
             power
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               How
               much
               lesse
               shall
               I
               answer
               him
               ,
               and
               chuse
               out
               my
               words
               to
               reason
               with
               him
               ?
            
             ]
             These
             words
             may
             have
             reference
             to
             those
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             if
             
               the
               proud
               helpers
               do
               stoop
               under
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             doth
             so
             easily
             quash
             the
             stoutest
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             proud
             conceit
             of
             their
             own
             strength
             or
             righteousnesse
             shall
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             shall
             rise
             up
             to
             help
             them
             herein
             ,
             how
             much
             lesse
             should
             be
             a
             poor
             weak
             and
             despised
             wretch
             be
             able
             to
             answer
             him
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             studied
             speech
             in
             a
             rhetoricall
             manner
             reason
             with
             him
             ,
             hoping
             to
             convince
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             dealt
             hardly
             and
             unjustly
             with
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             all
             that
             he
             had
             before
             spoken
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             neither
             the
             mountains
             ,
             the
             sea
             ,
             the
             heavens
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             the
             strongest
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             were
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             his
             almighty
             power
             ,
             nor
             to
             endure
             the
             fury
             of
             his
             indignation
             ,
             much
             lesse
             should
             such
             a
             poor
             worm
             as
             he
             be
             able
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             yea
             even
             so
             far
             as
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             with
             him
             ,
             
               to
               chuse
               out
               words
               to
               reason
               with
               him
               .
            
             Indeed
             he
             saith
             afterward
             ,
             chap.
             13.3
             .
             that
             he
             desired
             
               to
               reason
               with
               God
            
             ▪
             but
             that
             is
             meant
             only
             of
             a
             reasoning
             by
             way
             of
             declaring
             his
             case
             and
             condition
             before
             God
             ,
             this
             of
             a
             reasoning
             by
             way
             of
             contestation
             ,
             or
             quarrelling
             about
             the
             works
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whilst
             he
             desired
             that
             ,
             he
             might
             well
             disclaim
             this
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               If
               I
               had
               called
               and
               ●e
               had
               answered
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             chief
             difficulty
             of
             this
             passage
             lies
             in
             this
             word
             called
             ▪
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             his
             challenging
             or
             calling
             
             God
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             or
             of
             calling
             God
             to
             let
             him
             plead
             his
             righteousnesse
             before
             him
             ,
             wherein
             if
             God
             
               had
               answered
               him
            
             ,
             condescending
             to
             give
             him
             an
             account
             of
             his
             waies
             ,
             or
             yielding
             to
             hear
             what
             he
             could
             say
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             believe
             that
             he
             had
             hearkened
             to
             his
             voice
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             he
             could
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             should
             vouchsafe
             to
             hear
             the
             defence
             of
             such
             a
             poor
             worm
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             he
             would
             not
             believe
             that
             he
             had
             so
             farre
             hearkened
             to
             his
             voice
             ,
             as
             to
             accept
             of
             his
             defence
             ,
             and
             to
             determine
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             acknowledge
             he
             had
             done
             him
             wrong
             ;
             as
             if
             Iob
             had
             said
             ,
             so
             farre
             am
             I
             from
             undertaking
             to
             justifie
             my self
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             had
             required
             liberty
             of
             God
             to
             proove
             mine
             innocency
             ,
             and
             God
             had
             given
             way
             to
             me
             herein
             ,
             yet
             would
             I
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             thereupon
             hearkened
             to
             my
             voice
             and
             acknowledged
             mine
             innocency
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             the
             contrary
             is
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             hand
             is
             still
             so
             heavy
             upon
             me
             .
             But
             then
             others
             again
             understand
             this
             word
             (
             called
             )
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             conceive
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             called
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             prayed
             and
             made
             supplication
             to
             his
             judge
             for
             mercy
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             )
             and
             God
             had
             answered
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             had
             consented
             to
             grant
             him
             his
             desire
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             hearkened
             to
             his
             voice
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             done
             it
             in
             respect
             to
             him
             or
             his
             prayer
             ,
             for
             any
             worth
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             service
             that
             he
             could
             perform
             :
             and
             that
             because
             his
             hand
             was
             now
             so
             heavy
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             either
             of
             these
             expositions
             do
             well
             agree
             with
             the
             scope
             of
             Iobs
             answer
             to
             Bildad
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               For
               he
               breaketh
               me
               with
               a
               tempest
               ,
               and
               multiplyeth
               my
               wounds
               without
               cause
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ordinary
             calamities
             that
             God
             hath
             laid
             upon
             me
             ;
             No
             ,
             he
             hath
             broken
             me
             in
             pieces
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             thunderbolt
             from
             heaven
             ,
             
               and
               multiplyeth
               my
               wounds
            
             still
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             
               without
               cause
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             any
             cause
             manifested
             ,
             or
             without
             any
             cause
             that
             I
             can
             discover
             ;
             not
             being
             conscious
             to
             my self
             of
             any
             so
             great
             wickednesse
             I
             have
             committed
             that
             should
             provoke
             him
             to
             lay
             so
             heavy
             a
             punishment
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               If
               I
               speak
               of
               strength
               ,
               loe
               he
               is
               strong
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             how
             should
             I
             hope
             to
             contend
             with
             God
             ?
             either
             it
             must
             be
             by
             strength
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             defend
             my self
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             pleading
             my
             cause
             in
             a
             way
             of
             justice
             and
             judgement
             ;
             Now
             alas
             
               if
               I
               speak
               of
               strength
            
             ,
             if
             I
             hope
             that
             way
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             
               behold
               ,
               he
               is
               strong
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             absolutely
             ,
             infinitely
             strong
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             none
             that
             can
             possibly
             stand
             before
             him
             ,
             
               and
               if
            
             I
             speak
             of
             judgement
             ,
             hoping
             by
             a
             way
             of
             legall
             proceedings
             to
             clear
             mine
             innocency
             ,
             
               who
               shall
               set
               me
               a
               time
               to
               plead
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             where
             should
             I
             find
             a
             judge
             ,
             that
             having
             power
             over
             us
             both
             ,
             should
             appoint
             me
             a
             day
             ,
             wherein
             I
             should
             plead
             my
             cause
             ,
             and
             answer
             what
             the
             Lord
             could
             object
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               If
               I
               justifie
               my self
               ,
               mine
               own
               mouth
               shall
               condemn
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             I
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             plead
             my
             cause
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             should
             I
             undertake
             to
             justifie
             my self
             ,
             mine
             own
             mouth
             would
             condemne
             me
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             Lord
             by
             many
             severall
             particulars
             he
             might
             examine
             me
             upon
             ,
             and
             charge
             me
             with
             ,
             would
             easily
             so
             farre
             convince
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             be
             forced
             with
             mine
             own
             mouth
             to
             condemn
             my self
             ,
             or
             else
             because
             not
             having
             any
             sufficient
             plea
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             my self
             ,
             mine
             own
             lips
             would
             discover
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             my
             
             cause
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             intangled
             in
             mine
             own
             words
             ,
             and
             even
             those
             things
             which
             I
             should
             speak
             for
             my self
             would
             be
             retorted
             upon
             me
             to
             proove
             me
             perverse
             ,
             or
             else
             lastly
             because
             this
             very
             affirming
             of
             my self
             to
             be
             righteous
             ,
             would
             be
             abundantly
             enough
             to
             condem
             me
             ,
             since
             first
             it
             is
             sinfull
             for
             man
             to
             boast
             of
             his
             own
             righteousnesse
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             thereby
             I
             should
             lie
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             should
             discover
             most
             desperate
             boldnesse
             in
             contending
             against
             God
             ,
             yea
             I
             should
             charge
             God
             with
             falsehood
             ,
             and
             injustice
             ,
             who
             hath
             concluded
             all
             under
             sin
             ,
             and
             doth
             daily
             correct
             the
             most
             righteous
             for
             their
             transgressions
             ;
             all
             which
             agrees
             fully
             with
             that
             of
             St
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             
             Iohn
             1.10
             .
             
               If
               we
               say
               that
               we
               have
               not
               sinned
               ,
               we
               make
               him
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               his
               word
               is
               not
               in
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Though
               I
               were
               perfect
               ,
               yet
               would
               I
               not
               know
               my
               soul
               ,
               I
               would
               despise
               my
               life
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             I
             did
             verily
             perswade
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             were
             perfectly
             righteous
             ,
             yet
             would
             I
             not
             belieue
             mine
             own
             heart
             herein
             ,
             nor
             regard
             mine
             own
             soul
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             stand
             upon
             mine
             innocency
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             there
             might
             be
             much
             amisse
             in
             me
             ,
             which
             I
             discerned
             not
             in
             my self
             ,
             but
             even
             for
             fear
             of
             tryall
             before
             the
             great
             God
             I
             should
             
               despise
               my
               life
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             glad
             I
             were
             dead
             ;
             yea
             in
             point
             of
             justification
             I
             would
             utterly
             disclaime
             and
             despise
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             my
             life
             and
             conversation
             ,
             and
             would
             acknowledge
             my self
             an
             unprofitable
             servant
             .
             Or
             else
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             may
             be
             given
             thus
             :
             though
             upon
             pleading
             my
             cause
             ,
             God
             should
             find
             me
             and
             acknowledge
             me
             perfect
             ,
             yet
             I
             could
             take
             no
             joy
             in
             this
             ,
             nor
             durst
             exalt
             my self
             ,
             but
             should
             despise
             this
             righteousnesse
             of
             mine
             own
             life
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               This
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               therefore
               I
               said
               it
               ;
               he
               destroyeth
               the
               perfect
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             
               one
               thing
            
             is
             sure
             and
             certain
             ,
             or
             this
             is
             the
             only
             
               one
               thing
            
             wherein
             we
             differ
             ,
             and
             whereto
             all
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             tendeth
             ,
             (
             for
             as
             for
             those
             many
             other
             things
             you
             have
             delivered
             concerning
             God
             ,
             therein
             we
             joyntly
             agree
             )
             which
             being
             clear
             and
             evident
             ,
             
               therefore
               I
               said
               it
            
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             forbear
             plainly
             to
             averre
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             and
             shall
             still
             maintain
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               God
               destroyeth
               the
               perfect
            
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             
               the
               wicked
            
             .
             Hitherto
             Iob
             hath
             made
             good
             that
             he
             made
             no
             more
             question
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             Gods
             proceedings
             ,
             then
             his
             friends
             did
             ;
             but
             now
             he
             shows
             wherein
             the
             difference
             lay
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             whereas
             they
             maintained
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             alwaies
             be
             well
             with
             the
             righteous
             and
             ill
             with
             the
             wicked
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             ,
             either
             the
             righteous
             should
             ever
             live
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             Lord
             did
             correct
             them
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             gone
             astray
             ,
             yet
             upon
             their
             repentance
             he
             would
             soon
             show
             mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             end
             their
             daies
             in
             such
             miseries
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             either
             he
             would
             suddenly
             destroy
             the
             wicked
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             suffered
             them
             to
             flourish
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             he
             would
             afterwards
             pour
             out
             his
             vengeance
             the
             more
             heavily
             upon
             them
             ,
             he
             for
             his
             part
             was
             farre
             otherwise
             perswaded
             ,
             namely
             that
             for
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             Gods
             dealing
             was
             many
             times
             in
             every
             regard
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             toward
             the
             righteous
             and
             toward
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             just
             cause
             at
             all
             ,
             why
             his
             friends
             should
             condemn
             him
             for
             an
             hypocrite
             and
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             afflictions
             that
             God
             had
             laid
             upon
             him
             :
             and
             thus
             he
             answers
             what
             Bildad
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             8.20
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               cast
               away
               the
               perfect
               man
               ,
               neither
               will
               he
               help
               the
               evil
               doers
               .
            
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               If
               the
               scourge
               slay
               suddenly
               ,
               he
               will
               laugh
               at
               the
               tryall
               of
               the
               innocent
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             sends
             any
             sudden
             calamity
             ,
             that
             sweeps
             away
             both
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             righteous
             ,
             the
             wicked
             by
             way
             of
             just
             vengeance
             ,
             the
             righteous
             to
             proove
             and
             try
             them
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             said
             against
             the
             Lords
             proceeding
             herein
             ,
             
               he
               will
               laugh
               at
               the
               tryall
               of
               the
               innocent
               ,
            
             he
             will
             and
             may
             justly
             scorn
             the
             plea
             of
             any
             mans
             innocency
             ,
             though
             the
             uprightest
             man
             breathing
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             most
             righteous
             have
             by
             their
             sins
             deserved
             worse
             then
             he
             laies
             upon
             them
             ,
             nor
             can
             alledge
             any
             just
             cause
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             be
             exempted
             from
             such
             calamities
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               The
               earth
               is
               given
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               wicked
               :
               he
               covereth
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             text
             of
             Scripture
             is
             very
             difficult
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             it
             is
             diversly
             expounded
             :
             some
             conceive
             that
             by
             
               the
               wicked
            
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             so
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             delivered
             the
             earth
             to
             the
             power
             and
             sway
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             permitting
             him
             to
             rule
             and
             have
             dominion
             amongst
             the
             children
             of
             men
             (
             as
             indeed
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             power
             over
             wicked
             men
             ,
             
               the
               God
               of
               this
               world
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.4
             ,
             and
             
               the
               ruler
               of
               the
               darknesse
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             Eph.
             6.12
             .
             )
             and
             that
             accordingly
             
               he
               covereth
               the
               faces
               of
               the
               judges
               thereof
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             makes
             them
             that
             sit
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             justice
             to
             be
             as
             blind
             men
             ,
             neither
             regarding
             right
             nor
             wrong
             ,
             neither
             justifying
             the
             righteous
             nor
             punishing
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             oppresse
             the
             righteous
             ,
             but
             suffering
             them
             without
             controul
             to
             run
             on
             in
             their
             violent
             courses
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             saw
             no
             evil
             in
             them
             ;
             And
             this
             they
             conceive
             is
             alledged
             by
             Iob
             as
             one
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             righteous
             suffer
             so
             much
             misery
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
             But
             then
             others
             by
             
               the
               wicked
            
             understand
             wicked
             men
             ,
             into
             whose
             hands
             the
             earth
             is
             said
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             advanced
             and
             become
             Lords
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             chief
             sway
             and
             command
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             thus
             ,
             as
             Iob
             had
             before
             confuted
             what
             Bildad
             had
             said
             concerning
             the
             Lords
             constant
             blessing
             the
             righteous
             ,
             so
             here
             he
             refutes
             what
             Bildad
             had
             also
             said
             chap.
             8.13
             .
             concerning
             the
             curse
             that
             falls
             on
             the
             wicked
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             instead
             of
             being
             accursed
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             flourish
             and
             are
             exalted
             above
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             rule
             and
             domineer
             in
             the
             world
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             then
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               covereth
               the
               faces
               of
               the
               judges
               thereof
               ,
            
             that
             also
             accordingly
             they
             understand
             of
             
               the
               wicked
               man
            
             ,
             thus
             advanced
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             in
             two
             severall
             senses
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             these
             wicked
             men
             do
             ,
             either
             by
             bribery
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             overbearing
             power
             ,
             cover
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             judges
             ,
             corrupting
             and
             blinding
             them
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             do
             whatsoever
             they
             will
             have
             them
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             justice
             or
             equity
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             they
             despise
             and
             disgrace
             ,
             yea
             condemn
             and
             deliver
             over
             to
             death
             the
             judges
             thereof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             that
             are
             deservedly
             honoured
             for
             their
             wisedome
             and
             integrity
             :
             and
             to
             justifie
             this
             last
             exposition
             ,
             they
             show
             1.
             
             That
             by
             covering
             the
             face
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             sometimes
             meant
             the
             delivering
             up
             of
             men
             to
             death
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Haman
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             was
             offended
             with
             him
             ,
             Esth
             .
             7.8
             .
             
               they
               covered
               Hamans
               face
            
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             That
             by
             judges
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             sometimes
             also
             meant
             ,
             not
             only
             those
             that
             sit
             in
             seats
             of
             judgement
             to
             punish
             malefactours
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             sentence
             in
             matters
             of
             controversie
             ,
             but
             also
             whosoever
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             are
             honoured
             for
             their
             eminent
             wisedome
             and
             integrity
             ,
             and
             are
             any
             way
             a
             stay
             or
             defence
             to
             the
             common-wealth
             
             where
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             word
             seems
             to
             be
             used
             again
             ,
             chap.
             12.17
             .
             
               He
               leadeth
               counsellers
               away
               spoiled
               and
               maketh
               the
               judges
               fools
               .
            
             But
             then
             again
             there
             is
             a
             third
             way
             of
             expounding
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             that
             seems
             to
             me
             above
             the
             rest
             the
             most
             probable
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             both
             these
             clauses
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
               the
               earth
               is
            
             by
             him
             
               given
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             that
             through
             his
             providence
             the
             wicked
             ,
             irreligious
             and
             ungodly
             sort
             of
             men
             are
             the
             great
             men
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             rule
             and
             domineer
             in
             the
             world
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             whereas
             the
             only
             remedy
             for
             this
             should
             be
             in
             those
             that
             sit
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             justice
             ,
             
               he
               covereth
               the
               faces
               of
               the
               judges
               thereof
               ,
            
             whereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             by
             withdrawing
             his
             grace
             ,
             leaving
             them
             to
             themselves
             ,
             yea
             delivering
             them
             up
             to
             a
             reprobate
             mind
             ,
             he
             covereth
             their
             faces
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             sit
             in
             judgement
             like
             so
             many
             blind
             men
             ,
             yea
             like
             so
             many
             idols
             ,
             and
             as
             not
             discerning
             between
             right
             and
             wrong
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             most
             palpable
             ,
             they
             regard
             not
             the
             violent
             courses
             of
             these
             wicked
             wretches
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             alone
             to
             doe
             what
             they
             please
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             cover
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             most
             righteous
             judges
             with
             shame
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             they
             have
             judged
             most
             uprightly
             ,
             by
             discovering
             to
             them
             their
             failings
             and
             punishing
             them
             for
             it
             .
             And
             indeed
             hereto
             best
             agrees
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               If
               not
               ,
               where
               and
               who
               is
               he
            
             ?
             For
             though
             some
             understand
             this
             as
             a
             challenge
             ,
             if
             this
             that
             I
             have
             said
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             who
             and
             where
             is
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             will
             disproove
             what
             I
             have
             spoken
             ?
             Or
             thus
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             that
             doth
             this
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             covers
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             judges
             ,
             then
             who
             is
             it
             that
             doth
             it
             ?
             who
             but
             a
             wicked
             man
             would
             doe
             it
             ?
             yet
             I
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             runs
             more
             clearly
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               not
               ,
               where
               and
               who
               is
               he
            
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             God
             that
             doth
             these
             things
             ,
             where
             is
             he
             or
             who
             is
             he
             that
             doth
             them
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             this
             should
             be
             done
             without
             the
             knowledge
             and
             will
             of
             God
             :
             for
             if
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             or
             wicked
             men
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
             God
             is
             the
             supreme
             Ruler
             and
             governour
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             and
             all
             things
             that
             are
             therein
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             could
             do
             nothing
             therefore
             without
             liberty
             from
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             doth
             Iob
             conclude
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             God
             that
             doth
             both
             advance
             the
             wicked
             and
             afflict
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Now
               my
               daies
               are
               swifter
               then
               a
               Post
               ,
               they
               flee
               away
               ,
               they
               see
               no
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             daies
             of
             my
             prosperity
             .
             Here
             Iob
             returns
             to
             his
             complaints
             ,
             alledging
             himself
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             Gods
             severity
             in
             afflicting
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             walk
             uprightly
             with
             God
             ;
             As
             he
             hath
             dealt
             with
             others
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             dealt
             with
             me
             ,
             saith
             Iob
             ,
             the
             daies
             of
             my
             prosperity
             are
             gone
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             in
             a
             moment
             I
             am
             deprived
             of
             all
             that
             I
             enjoyed
             ,
             mine
             honour
             is
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             my
             life
             in
             a
             manner
             is
             brought
             unto
             the
             grave
             .
             As
             for
             that
             clause
             ,
             that
             his
             daies
             did
             
               see
               no
               good
            
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             in
             his
             daies
             had
             seen
             no
             good
             ;
             and
             either
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             time
             only
             ,
             wherein
             this
             sudden
             change
             had
             befallen
             him
             ,
             that
             therein
             his
             prosperity
             was
             gone
             on
             a
             sudden
             without
             the
             mixing
             of
             one
             good
             hour
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             extended
             to
             his
             whole
             life
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             amplifying
             the
             sudden
             vanishing
             of
             his
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             he
             had
             enjoyed
             was
             nothing
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             as
             indeed
             in
             pressing
             miseries
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             forget
             many
             times
             all
             the
             good
             which
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             
             are
             only
             taken
             up
             with
             their
             present
             sufferings
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             upon
             chap.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               If
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               forget
               my
               complaint
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             determine
             to
             put
             the
             evils
             I
             have
             suffered
             ,
             and
             do
             still
             suffer
             out
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             give
             over
             complaining
             ,
             if
             I
             resolve
             not
             to
             give
             way
             to
             my
             passions
             and
             grief
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             but
             to
             chear
             up
             and
             comfort
             my self
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             
               I
               am
               afraid
               of
               all
               my
               sorrows
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sense
             and
             weight
             of
             my
             sorrows
             do
             to
             overwhelm
             me
             with
             terrours
             and
             fears
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             and
             displeasure
             against
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             quiet
             my
             mind
             and
             comfort
             my self
             ;
             or
             thus
             ,
             when
             I
             think
             of
             chearing
             my self
             ,
             my
             sorrows
             present
             themselves
             a-fresh
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             even
             scare
             me
             with
             their
             terrours
             :
             
               I
               know
               that
               thou
            
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             
               wilt
               not
               hold
               me
               innocent
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             see
             plainly
             that
             thou
             wilt
             still
             pursue
             me
             with
             all
             rigour
             for
             the
             evil
             thou
             seest
             in
             me
             :
             however
             upright
             I
             may
             seem
             in
             mine
             own
             eyes
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             others
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             easily
             find
             matter
             enough
             of
             condemnation
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             wilt
             not
             acquit
             me
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             declare
             me
             to
             be
             innocent
             ,
             and
             so
             convince
             these
             men
             that
             unjustly
             censure
             me
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             easing
             me
             of
             these
             miseries
             ;
             so
             that
             even
             by
             thy
             present
             proceedings
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             plainly
             perceive
             that
             thou
             wilt
             still
             follow
             me
             with
             these
             evils
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             will
             never
             be
             better
             with
             me
             .
             And
             thus
             Iob
             ,
             being
             overborne
             with
             the
             terrours
             of
             his
             present
             sufferings
             ,
             doth
             in
             the
             impatience
             of
             his
             spirit
             cast
             away
             all
             hope
             as
             it
             were
             of
             deliverance
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             I
             know
             there
             are
             some
             learned
             Expositours
             that
             understand
             this
             as
             spoken
             to
             Bildad
             ,
             
               I
               know
               that
               thou
            
             ,
             Bildad
             ,
             
               wilt
               not
               hold
               me
               innocent
            
             ,
             meaning
             that
             as
             long
             as
             his
             troubles
             continued
             ,
             he
             would
             still
             condemn
             him
             for
             an
             hypocrite
             .
             But
             the
             generall
             current
             of
             Expositours
             runs
             the
             other
             way
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               If
               I
               be
               wicked
               ,
               why
               then
               labour
               I
               in
               vain
               ?
            
             ]
             These
             words
             are
             expounded
             by
             Interpreters
             divers
             waies
             ;
             some
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             spoken
             as
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             counsell
             which
             Bildad
             had
             given
             him
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               To
               seek
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               his
               supplication
               unto
               the
               Almighty
               ,
            
             as
             affirming
             that
             this
             would
             be
             
               labour
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             such
             a
             wicked
             hypocrite
             ,
             as
             they
             his
             friends
             had
             affirmed
             him
             to
             be
             ;
             others
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             discontent
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             were
             condemned
             by
             his
             friends
             as
             a
             wicked
             wretch
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             care
             and
             strict
             endeavour
             to
             walk
             uprightly
             with
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             then
             labour
             in
             vain
             to
             walk
             so
             exactly
             ;
             and
             he
             had
             even
             as
             good
             doe
             ,
             as
             others
             did
             .
             But
             the
             best
             exposition
             I
             conceive
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             are
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             those
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             were
             wicked
             ,
             as
             his
             friends
             thought
             his
             affliction
             did
             import
             ,
             and
             as
             indeed
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             found
             to
             be
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             proceed
             to
             judge
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rigour
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             then
             in
             vain
             to
             seek
             to
             suppresse
             his
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             himself
             with
             hope
             of
             better
             daies
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             he
             could
             not
             be
             so
             righteous
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             would
             find
             matter
             enough
             of
             condemnation
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             30.
             
             
               If
               I
               wash
               my self
               with
               snow
               water
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             Iob
             here
             alludes
             to
             the
             ceremoniall
             washings
             ,
             that
             were
             used
             both
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             a
             sign
             of
             purification
             .
             A
             man
             as
             exactly
             pure
             and
             righteous
             ,
             as
             man
             can
             be
             ,
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             one
             that
             is
             washed
             
               with
               snow
               water
            
             ,
             not
             because
             snow
             water
             doth
             cleanse
             and
             wash
             things
             better
             then
             other
             water
             ,
             (
             though
             perhaps
             it
             was
             
             so
             in
             those
             countries
             where
             they
             had
             no
             good
             washing
             water
             ,
             and
             so
             some
             conceive
             that
             Iob
             alludes
             to
             that
             )
             but
             either
             because
             the
             best
             washing
             water
             ,
             the
             clearest
             fountain
             water
             may
             be
             figuratively
             tearmed
             snow
             water
             ,
             for
             its
             purity
             and
             orient
             clearnesse
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             those
             things
             that
             are
             washed
             most
             exactly
             do
             in
             whitenesse
             resemble
             the
             snow
             ,
             it
             being
             usuall
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             expresse
             the
             whitenesse
             of
             any
             thing
             by
             saying
             it
             is
             washed
             in
             that
             ,
             the
             pure
             whitenesse
             whereof
             it
             doth
             represent
             ,
             as
             Cant.
             5.12
             .
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             speaks
             of
             
               doves
               washed
               with
               milk
            
             ,
             meaning
             only
             thereby
             doves
             or
             pigeons
             as
             white
             as
             milk
             ;
             
               If
               I
               wash
               myself
               with
               snow
               water
               ,
            
             saith
             Iob
             ,
             
               and
               make
               my
               hands
               never
               so
               clean
               ,
               yet
               shalt
               thou
            
             vers
             .
             31.
             
               plunge
               me
               in
               the
               ditch
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             were
             I
             as
             pure
             and
             clean
             from
             sin
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             mine
             own
             judgement
             ,
             but
             in
             deed
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             as
             sinfull
             man
             in
             this
             world
             can
             possibly
             be
             ,
             were
             I
             as
             pure
             spiritually
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             bodily
             ,
             that
             is
             washed
             and
             scoured
             till
             he
             appears
             at
             last
             as
             white
             as
             snow
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             works
             of
             my
             hands
             ,
             my
             life
             and
             conversation
             ,
             never
             so
             spotlesse
             and
             unblameable
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             shouldest
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             come
             to
             examine
             and
             judge
             me
             ,
             thou
             mightest
             easily
             discover
             me
             to
             be
             most
             abominably
             unclean
             ,
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             judge
             me
             according
             to
             the
             severity
             of
             thy
             justice
             ,
             (
             yea
             the
             rather
             because
             I
             went
             about
             to
             justifie
             my self
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             clean
             in
             mine
             own
             eyes
             )
             even
             as
             unclean
             as
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             been
             plunged
             over
             head
             and
             ears
             in
             a
             ditch
             that
             is
             full
             of
             dirt
             and
             mire
             ,
             
               and
               mine
               own
               clothes
               shall
               abhorre
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             Iob
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             say
             some
             Expositours
             )
             thou
             wouldest
             cast
             me
             down
             in
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             clothes
             I
             formerly
             wore
             in
             my
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             seemly
             for
             so
             base
             a
             wretch
             ,
             would
             abhorre
             me
             ;
             or
             thou
             wouldest
             slay
             me
             ,
             and
             then
             my
             garments
             ,
             as
             not
             becoming
             ,
             as
             abhorring
             a
             dead
             carcase
             ,
             must
             be
             stripped
             off
             from
             me
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             I
             shall
             be
             found
             so
             monstrously
             filthy
             ,
             that
             mine
             own
             clothes
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             sense
             ,
             would
             abhorre
             to
             touch
             me
             ;
             indeed
             this
             last
             clause
             some
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               And
               mine
               own
               clothes
               shall
               make
               me
               to
               be
               abhorred
               ,
            
             and
             so
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             to
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             those
             things
             wherewith
             they
             should
             endeavour
             to
             hide
             his
             filthinesse
             would
             make
             him
             the
             more
             abominable
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             very
             righteousnesse
             wherewith
             he
             was
             clothed
             would
             be
             found
             as
             filthy
             rags
             and
             therefore
             justly
             make
             him
             to
             be
             abhorred
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Translation
             is
             most
             generally
             approoved
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
               for
               he
               is
               not
               a
               man
               as
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               answer
               him
               &c.
            
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             that
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             were
             never
             so
             innocent
             ,
             yet
             God
             would
             discover
             him
             to
             be
             exceeding
             guilty
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             to
             deal
             with
             the
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             might
             deal
             with
             men
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             himself
             in
             a
             way
             of
             justice
             ;
             
               He
               is
               not
               a
               man
               as
               I
               am
               ,
               that
            
             I
             
               should
               answer
               him
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               come
               together
               in
               judgement
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             you
             or
             with
             any
             other
             man
             as
             my self
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             might
             enter
             into
             judgement
             upon
             equall
             terms
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             doubt
             to
             clear
             my self
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             what
             might
             be
             objected
             against
             me
             ;
             But
             alas
             God
             is
             not
             as
             man
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             to
             doe
             ,
             he
             can
             easily
             discern
             that
             evil
             in
             me
             ,
             which
             man
             could
             never
             see
             ,
             yea
             which
             I
             should
             never
             discern
             in
             my self
             ;
             even
             those
             things
             which
             are
             in
             high
             esteem
             with
             men
             are
             an
             abomination
             with
             God
             ;
             And
             besides
             his
             majesty
             and
             glory
             would
             soon
             confound
             such
             a
             worm
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             undertake
             to
             answer
             what
             he
             would
             object
             against
             me
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               daies-man
               betwixt
               us
               ,
               that
               might
               lay
               his
               hand
               upon
               us
               both
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             as
             I
             dare
             not
             contend
             with
             God
             in
             judgement
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             to
             whom
             I
             can
             referre
             the
             cause
             for
             arbitration
             ;
             if
             I
             were
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             desire
             to
             plead
             my
             cause
             with
             God
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             alas
             where
             should
             we
             find
             any
             daies-man
             ,
             or
             umpire
             that
             should
             undertake
             to
             judge
             and
             decide
             the
             cause
             betwixt
             us
             both
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             consequently
             have
             power
             over
             both
             to
             prescribe
             bounds
             and
             orders
             to
             us
             in
             our
             arguing
             together
             ,
             to
             restrain
             either
             party
             as
             occasion
             was
             offered
             ,
             and
             to
             passe
             a
             finall
             sentence
             in
             our
             differences
             ,
             whereto
             both
             of
             us
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             stand
             ?
             for
             doubtlesse
             this
             phrase
             of
             
               a
               daies-man
               that
               might
               lay
               his
               hand
               upon
               us
               both
               ,
            
             is
             either
             used
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             usuall
             custome
             of
             Umpires
             ,
             who
             being
             chosen
             to
             hear
             and
             end
             some
             difference
             between
             parties
             at
             variance
             ,
             do
             sometimes
             lay
             their
             hand
             upon
             the
             one
             and
             sometimes
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             when
             they
             undertake
             to
             shew
             them
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             or
             have
             been
             to
             blame
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             would
             restrain
             them
             from
             being
             too
             violent
             ,
             or
             order
             either
             party
             what
             they
             should
             doe
             ,
             and
             do
             at
             last
             cause
             them
             to
             shake
             hands
             and
             be
             friends
             ;
             or
             else
             is
             used
             only
             to
             signifie
             the
             power
             which
             the
             umpire
             must
             needs
             have
             over
             both
             sides
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             in
             the
             controversies
             committed
             to
             his
             arbitrement
             as
             he
             sees
             cause
             ;
             for
             the
             laying
             of
             the
             hand
             upon
             any
             thing
             signifies
             the
             power
             which
             we
             have
             over
             it
             ,
             and
             hence
             is
             that
             expression
             ,
             Psal
             .
             89
             ,
             25.
             
             
               I
               will
               set
               his
               hand
               also
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               in
               the
               rivers
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               Let
               him
               take
               his
               rod
               away
               from
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             We
             cannot
             conceive
             that
             Iobs
             meaning
             in
             these
             words
             was
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             would
             withdraw
             his
             scourge
             ,
             which
             lay
             now
             so
             heavy
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             over-awe
             him
             with
             the
             terrour
             of
             his
             majesty
             ,
             he
             would
             then
             freely
             and
             without
             any
             fear
             of
             God
             undertake
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             did
             causelessely
             lay
             those
             evils
             upon
             him
             ;
             for
             this
             were
             expressely
             contrary
             to
             that
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             that
             no
             man
             living
             can
             be
             
               just
               with
               God
            
             ,
             nor
             able
             to
             
               answer
               him
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               contend
               with
               him
               ,
            
             yea
             to
             that
             he
             had
             said
             immediately
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             30
             ,
             31.
             that
             though
             he
             were
             never
             so
             pure
             and
             innocent
             ,
             God
             could
             easily
             discover
             him
             to
             be
             as
             spiritually
             filthy
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             outwardly
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             plunged
             over
             head
             and
             ears
             in
             a
             ditch
             full
             of
             mire
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             rather
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             would
             not
             proceed
             in
             such
             extremity
             with
             him
             as
             now
             he
             did
             ,
             nor
             would
             terrifie
             him
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             rigour
             of
             his
             justice
             and
             judgement
             ,
             before
             which
             he
             knew
             well
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             ,
             then
             he
             should
             not
             stick
             boldly
             and
             freely
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             accusers
             ,
             and
             to
             proove
             his
             integrity
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             a
             wicked
             hypocrite
             as
             his
             friends
             affirmed
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             such
             grievous
             punishments
             poured
             forth
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
             
               But
               it
               is
               not
               so
               with
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             speak
             so
             freely
             ;
             his
             rod
             lyes
             so
             heavy
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             see
             that
             he
             doth
             so
             discover
             his
             indignation
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             his
             resolution
             to
             deal
             with
             me
             in
             the
             uttermost
             severity
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             even
             overwhelmed
             with
             terrours
             ,
             and
             having
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             ,
             dare
             not
             say
             what
             otherwise
             I
             could
             say
             for
             my self
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             only
             to
             deal
             with
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               MY
               soul
               is
               weary
               of
               my
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Iob
             having
             said
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             of
             such
             terrible
             majesty
             and
             might
             ,
             that
             he
             durst
             not
             plead
             his
             cause
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             doe
             with
             a
             man
             as
             himself
             ;
             here
             now
             as
             it
             were
             correcting
             or
             recalling
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             he
             professeth
             that
             yet
             his
             miseries
             were
             so
             great
             and
             insufferable
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             forbear
             breaking
             forth
             into
             complaints
             and
             expostulations
             ,
             
               My
               soul
               is
               weary
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               I
               will
               leave
               my
               complaint
               upon
               my self
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Some
             read
             the
             first
             clause
             thus
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               My
               soul
               is
               cut
               off
               while
               I
               live
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             though
             as
             yet
             I
             live
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             in
             a
             manner
             no
             better
             then
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             because
             he
             was
             in
             such
             a
             sad
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             more
             like
             a
             dead
             stinking
             carcase
             then
             a
             living
             man
             ,
             the
             life
             that
             he
             lived
             was
             not
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             was
             irrecoverably
             gone
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             ready
             immediately
             to
             tumble
             into
             the
             grave
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             a
             step
             betwixt
             him
             and
             death
             ;
             or
             else
             thus
             ,
             my
             soul
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             cut
             off
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             my
             daies
             ,
             I
             was
             likely
             enough
             to
             have
             lived
             many
             a
             fair
             day
             ,
             but
             on
             a
             sudden
             my
             life
             is
             cut
             off
             and
             my
             daies
             are
             shortned
             .
             But
             reading
             this
             clause
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               My
               soul
               is
               weary
               of
               my
               life
               ,
            
             either
             it
             is
             an
             Hebraisme
             wherein
             the
             soul
             is
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             
               my
               soul
               is
               weary
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             generally
             that
             he
             was
             weary
             of
             living
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             weary
             of
             that
             miserable
             life
             he
             lived
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             is
             expressed
             thus
             by
             way
             of
             emphasis
             ,
             My
             very
             soul
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             I
             live
             ,
             
               is
               weary
               of
               my
               life
            
             ,
             I
             do
             even
             from
             my
             soul
             loath
             and
             abhorre
             life
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             glad
             I
             were
             dead
             .
             And
             this
             he
             laies
             down
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             following
             complaints
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             in
             such
             bitternesse
             of
             sorrows
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             forbear
             ,
             and
             withall
             haply
             to
             intimate
             his
             hope
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             the
             rather
             bear
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             by
             so
             great
             miseries
             he
             was
             as
             it
             were
             constrained
             to
             say
             what
             he
             said
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             imply
             that
             hereby
             he
             was
             encouraged
             to
             give
             way
             to
             his
             passion
             ,
             because
             if
             he
             should
             loose
             his
             life
             for
             speaking
             ,
             he
             should
             but
             loose
             that
             he
             was
             weary
             of
             :
             and
             thereupon
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               I
               will
               leave
               my
               complaint
               upon
               my self
               ,
               I
               will
               speak
               in
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               my
               soul
            
             ;
             where
             by
             leaving
             his
             complaint
             upon
             himself
             ,
             is
             meant
             either
             that
             he
             would
             leave
             complaining
             of
             himself
             ,
             since
             he
             saw
             that
             by
             accusing
             and
             condemning
             himself
             ,
             he
             got
             no
             ease
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             would
             now
             plead
             his
             cause
             with
             God
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             though
             he
             suffered
             his
             soul
             to
             break
             forth
             into
             complaints
             ,
             yet
             his
             complaints
             should
             not
             rest
             upon
             God
             but
             upon
             himself
             ,
             he
             would
             only
             declare
             the
             misery
             ,
             of
             his
             condition
             without
             uttering
             a
             word
             that
             should
             tend
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             had
             laid
             these
             sore
             calamities
             upon
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             that
             he
             would
             abundantly
             pour
             out
             his
             complaints
             concerning
             his
             sad
             and
             dolefull
             condition
             whatever
             came
             of
             it
             ,
             
               I
               will
               leave
               my
               complaint
               upon
               my self
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             way
             to
             my
             complaints
             to
             break
             forth
             ,
             they
             strive
             for
             a
             vent
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             no
             longer
             restrain
             them
             ;
             if
             any
             evil
             comes
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             my
             perill
             be
             it
             ,
             I
             must
             undergoe
             it
             though
             I
             have
             been
             hitherto
             afraid
             to
             speak
             ,
             yet
             now
             I
             am
             resolved
             to
             give
             the
             reins
             to
             my
             imbittered
             spirit
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             a
             full
             complaint
             of
             my
             sufferings
             ,
             
             and
             there
             at
             all
             adventures
             will
             leave
             it
             upon
             my self
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             consider
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             doe
             with
             me
             as
             shall
             seem
             good
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             so
             these
             words
             are
             indeed
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             with
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             chap.
             7.11
             .
             
               I
               will
               not
               refrain
               my
               mouth
               ,
               I
               will
               speak
               in
               the
               anguish
               of
               my
               spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               will
               say
               unto
               God
               ,
               do
               not
               condemn
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Many
             Expositours
             conceive
             ,
             that
             before
             Iob
             comes
             to
             plead
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             pour
             out
             his
             complaints
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             resolved
             he
             would
             doe
             ,
             he
             doth
             here
             deprecate
             the
             indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             therein
             ,
             
               Do
               not
               condemne
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             I
             take
             a
             little
             freedome
             to
             plead
             my
             cause
             before
             thee
             ,
             do
             not
             blame
             me
             ,
             be
             not
             offended
             with
             me
             for
             it
             ,
             yea
             though
             any
             thing
             should
             slip
             from
             me
             rashly
             or
             inconsiderately
             ,
             charge
             it
             not
             upon
             me
             ;
             which
             is
             much
             as
             Abraham
             spake
             when
             he
             pleaded
             with
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             18.30
             .
             
               Oh
               let
               not
               the
               Lord
               be
               angry
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               speak
               .
            
             But
             the
             most
             of
             Expositours
             do
             I
             conceive
             better
             understand
             this
             to
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             either
             God
             would
             withdraw
             his
             hand
             from
             punishing
             him
             so
             severely
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             he
             would
             shew
             him
             ,
             why
             it
             was
             that
             he
             contended
             with
             him
             .
             
               Do
               not
               condemne
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             deal
             not
             with
             me
             thus
             as
             a
             wicked
             wretch
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             condemned
             to
             be
             cast
             off
             and
             destroyed
             ;
             By
             the
             judgements
             thou
             hast
             laid
             upon
             me
             ,
             thou
             dost
             in
             a
             manner
             proclaim
             me
             to
             be
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             men
             are
             ready
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             therefore
             either
             acquit
             me
             from
             this
             censure
             by
             withdrawing
             the
             stroke
             of
             thine
             hand
             ,
             or
             else
             
               shew
               me
               wherefore
               thou
               contendest
               with
               me
               .
            
             Questionlesse
             Iob
             was
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             by
             sin
             he
             had
             deserved
             to
             be
             condemned
             and
             severely
             punished
             ,
             but
             he
             argues
             with
             God
             here
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             made
             with
             our
             first
             parents
             after
             the
             fall
             ,
             wherein
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             promise
             pardon
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             blessings
             to
             those
             that
             by
             faith
             embracing
             the
             promised
             seed
             should
             thereupon
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             walk
             holily
             and
             righteously
             before
             him
             all
             their
             daies
             ;
             Now
             because
             Iob
             was
             not
             conscious
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             thus
             as
             one
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             sincerely
             given
             himself
             to
             serve
             and
             fear
             him
             ,
             therefore
             he
             desires
             that
             he
             would
             not
             condemne
             him
             and
             cast
             him
             off
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             shew
             him
             what
             it
             was
             he
             aimed
             at
             in
             afflicting
             him
             so
             ,
             or
             what
             it
             was
             in
             him
             wherewith
             he
             had
             been
             provoked
             to
             deal
             so
             severely
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             amend
             what
             was
             amisse
             ,
             and
             not
             provoke
             him
             any
             longer
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Is
               it
               good
               unto
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               oppresse
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             is
             farre
             from
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             wont
             to
             doe
             so
             :
             and
             there
             are
             three
             particulars
             which
             he
             mentions
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             imply
             are
             not
             with
             any
             reason
             to
             be
             conceived
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             That
             he
             should
             
               oppresse
               him
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             should
             
               despise
               the
               work
               of
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
            
             and
             3.
             
             That
             he
             should
             
               shine
               upon
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             By
             oppressing
             him
             is
             meant
             a
             causelesse
             laying
             so
             many
             judgements
             upon
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             estate
             ,
             children
             and
             person
             ;
             by
             despising
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             is
             meant
             the
             destroying
             of
             his
             creature
             as
             a
             worthlesse
             despicable
             thing
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             vouchsafing
             first
             to
             try
             ,
             convince
             and
             condemn
             him
             ;
             and
             by
             shining
             upon
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             ungodly
             is
             meant
             favouring
             and
             prospering
             their
             counsells
             and
             endeavours
             ;
             Now
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             Iob
             would
             have
             us
             know
             ,
             can
             be
             charged
             
             upon
             God
             :
             for
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               good
               unto
               thee
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               oppresse
               ?
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               despise
               the
               work
               of
               thine
               hands
               ?
            
             &c.
             doth
             imply
             either
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             just
             and
             right
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             infinitely
             just
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             hates
             all
             oppression
             in
             others
             ,
             to
             deal
             thus
             with
             his
             poor
             creature
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             it
             could
             be
             neither
             pleasure
             ,
             nor
             profit
             ,
             nor
             honour
             to
             the
             Almighty
             to
             deal
             so
             with
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             however
             sinfull
             men
             sitting
             in
             seats
             of
             justice
             ,
             may
             out
             of
             by-respects
             to
             some
             advantage
             that
             is
             like
             to
             redound
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             merely
             to
             please
             themselves
             ,
             oppresse
             the
             innocent
             and
             favour
             the
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             no
             such
             advantages
             can
             move
             God
             unjustly
             to
             oppresse
             or
             destroy
             his
             creature
             .
             Besides
             because
             he
             is
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             he
             cannot
             make
             so
             little
             account
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             destroy
             him
             without
             cause
             .
             Every
             workman
             loves
             the
             work
             which
             himself
             hath
             made
             ;
             a
             potter
             when
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             vessell
             of
             clay
             ,
             will
             not
             without
             any
             cause
             take
             it
             and
             dash
             it
             against
             a
             wall
             ;
             and
             much
             lesse
             then
             can
             we
             think
             that
             God
             ,
             
               whose
               tender
               mercies
               are
               over
               all
               his
               works
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             145.9
             .
             will
             causelessely
             destroy
             his
             own
             creature
             ,
             whatever
             he
             may
             doe
             by
             his
             sovereign
             power
             :
             As
             for
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               or
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               shine
               upon
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             though
             divers
             Expositours
             understand
             it
             to
             be
             spoken
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             Iobs
             friends
             ,
             namely
             that
             God
             by
             laying
             such
             heavy
             judgements
             upon
             Iob
             ,
             might
             seem
             to
             favour
             and
             make
             good
             their
             judging
             him
             to
             be
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             yet
             in
             regard
             I
             can
             hardly
             think
             that
             because
             these
             his
             friends
             did
             rashly
             and
             unjustly
             censure
             him
             to
             be
             a
             wicked
             hypocrite
             ,
             therefore
             he
             would
             runne
             into
             the
             same
             sin
             of
             judging
             them
             to
             be
             wicked
             men
             ,
             I
             should
             rather
             conceive
             that
             Iob
             spake
             this
             generally
             ,
             of
             Gods
             favouring
             wicked
             men
             without
             respect
             to
             any
             particulars
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             might
             have
             respect
             ,
             if
             to
             any
             ,
             to
             those
             Sabeans
             and
             Chaldeans
             ,
             who
             had
             unjustly
             surprised
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             went
             away
             tryumphing
             in
             their
             good
             successe
             ;
             though
             God
             may
             prosper
             wicked
             men
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             favours
             them
             or
             their
             wicked
             designs
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               eyes
               of
               flesh
               ?
               or
               seest
               thou
               as
               man
               seeth
               ?
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             thou
             seest
             into
             the
             secrets
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             and
             dost
             not
             behold
             only
             that
             which
             appears
             outwardly
             as
             man
             doth
             ,
             yea
             thou
             knowest
             all
             things
             perfectly
             .
             And
             this
             Iob
             adds
             either
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             therefore
             God
             could
             not
             deal
             with
             him
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ;
             though
             his
             friends
             not
             knowing
             his
             heart
             ,
             condemned
             him
             for
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             yet
             God
             the
             searcher
             of
             all
             hearts
             could
             not
             be
             so
             deceived
             :
             or
             else
             to
             intimate
             that
             God
             therefore
             needed
             not
             by
             laying
             such
             sore
             afflictions
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             make
             a
             discovery
             of
             what
             he
             was
             or
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             as
             earthly
             judges
             are
             sometimes
             forced
             by
             tortures
             to
             search
             into
             the
             secret
             offences
             of
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             tryed
             before
             them
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Expositours
             do
             give
             other
             interpretations
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             as
             that
             God
             is
             not
             wont
             for
             ever
             to
             look
             with
             a
             fierce
             and
             revengefull
             eye
             upon
             those
             that
             have
             sinned
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             men
             use
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             18.9
             .
             
               Saul
               eyed
               David
               from
               that
               day
               and
               forward
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             that
             God
             looks
             not
             upon
             men
             with
             partiall
             eyes
             when
             he
             judgeth
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             doe
             that
             are
             blinded
             with
             gifts
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             affections
             ,
             whether
             anger
             or
             love
             ,
             and
             taken
             with
             the
             outward
             splendour
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             despise
             the
             poor
             and
             favour
             only
             the
             great
             and
             mighty
             ,
             which
             agrees
             with
             that
             expression
             the
             prophet
             useth
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             Esa
             .
             11.3
             .
             
               He
               shall
               not
               judge
               after
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             or
             ,
             that
             God
             judgeth
             not
             men
             by
             their
             actions
             only
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             way
             of
             mans
             judging
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             which
             he
             sees
             in
             the
             men
             ;
             he
             judgeth
             them
             by
             that
             which
             they
             alwaies
             are
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             that
             which
             they
             sometimes
             act
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             farre
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             drift
             of
             Iobs
             speech
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Are
               thy
               daies
               as
               the
               daies
               of
               man
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             as
             the
             daies
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             generally
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             any
             such
             infirmities
             as
             man
             is
             .
             But
             because
             of
             those
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Are
               thy
               years
               as
               mans
               daies
               ,
               that
               thou
               inquirest
               after
               mine
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               searchest
               after
               my
               sin
            
             ?
             it
             may
             more
             particularly
             be
             meant
             either
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             immutability
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             as
             man
             changeable
             and
             inconstant
             ,
             to
             day
             a
             friend
             ,
             to
             morrow
             an
             enemy
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             could
             not
             but
             seem
             strange
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             after
             so
             many
             clear
             manifestations
             of
             his
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             all
             should
             be
             now
             turned
             into
             such
             extremity
             of
             indignation
             against
             him
             ;
             or
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             eternity
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             short-lived
             as
             mortall
             man
             is
             ,
             that
             hereupon
             he
             should
             deal
             with
             him
             in
             so
             great
             severity
             ,
             heaping
             upon
             him
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             miseries
             ,
             least
             he
             should
             not
             have
             time
             to
             search
             out
             his
             sins
             ,
             or
             to
             punish
             him
             for
             them
             when
             he
             had
             found
             them
             out
             ;
             in
             reference
             whereto
             some
             observe
             ,
             that
             only
             daies
             are
             here
             ascribed
             to
             frail
             man
             ,
             but
             years
             to
             the
             immortall
             ever-living
             God
             ;
             or
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             omniscience
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             relation
             also
             to
             his
             eternity
             ,
             namely
             that
             whereas
             man
             gains
             knowledge
             by
             degrees
             in
             continuance
             of
             time
             ,
             God
             is
             eternall
             ,
             his
             life
             consists
             not
             in
             a
             succession
             of
             daies
             and
             years
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             knows
             all
             things
             past
             ,
             present
             and
             to
             come
             in
             the
             indivisible
             moment
             of
             his
             eternity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             need
             that
             by
             long
             continuing
             tortures
             and
             enquiries
             he
             should
             thus
             labour
             to
             search
             out
             his
             iniquity
             and
             sin
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               knowest
               that
               I
               am
               not
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             reckoned
             up
             many
             particulars
             which
             could
             not
             be
             conceived
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             that
             he
             should
             oppresse
             or
             despise
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             here
             now
             Iob
             applyes
             these
             things
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             shews
             how
             strange
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             him
             was
             in
             these
             regards
             ,
             thereby
             also
             to
             imply
             his
             desire
             that
             God
             would
             remove
             these
             sore
             calamities
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             deal
             otherwise
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             dealt
             with
             any
             of
             his
             servants
             besides
             .
             Accordingly
             therefore
             for
             the
             words
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               Thou
               knowest
               that
               I
               am
               not
               wicked
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               that
               can
               deliver
               out
               of
               thine
               hand
               ,
            
             Some
             conceive
             they
             are
             added
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             words
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             proove
             that
             God
             needed
             not
             to
             goe
             on
             in
             such
             a
             way
             of
             searching
             out
             his
             sins
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             long
             continuing
             tortures
             ,
             and
             that
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             knew
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             his
             integrity
             ,
             
               Thou
               knowest
               that
               I
               am
               not
               wicked
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             thy self
             without
             any
             search
             or
             enquiry
             thou
             knowest
             that
             my
             heart
             is
             upright
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             am
             not
             a
             wicked
             man
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             there
             was
             no
             possibility
             that
             he
             should
             escape
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ;
             
               None
               can
               deliver
               out
               of
               thine
               hand
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             malefactours
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             fast
             in
             prison
             ,
             to
             be
             shackled
             and
             bound
             in
             fetters
             and
             chains
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             escape
             the
             judgement
             that
             is
             to
             be
             executed
             upon
             them
             ;
             yea
             and
             sometimes
             judges
             proceed
             with
             the
             greater
             rigour
             to
             bring
             those
             they
             have
             in
             their
             hands
             to
             confesse
             the
             evil
             they
             suspect
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             as
             fearing
             lest
             they
             
             should
             by
             some
             higher
             power
             be
             fetched
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             gotten
             that
             out
             of
             them
             which
             they
             desire
             to
             know
             ;
             But
             now
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             why
             thou
             shouldest
             thus
             shackle
             and
             coop
             up
             me
             ,
             as
             thou
             seemest
             to
             doe
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             to
             make
             me
             forth-coming
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             that
             any
             man
             should
             escape
             out
             of
             thy
             hand
             ,
             either
             by
             flight
             or
             rescue
             .
             But
             now
             again
             others
             doe
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             better
             ,
             referre
             these
             words
             to
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Is
               it
               good
               unto
               thee
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               oppresse
               ?
            
             and
             accordingly
             conceive
             that
             they
             are
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             since
             it
             was
             no
             way
             likely
             that
             God
             would
             causelessely
             oppresse
             a
             poor
             wretch
             that
             was
             not
             able
             to
             withstand
             him
             ,
             how
             strange
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             seem
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             so
             crush
             him
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             both
             because
             he
             durst
             say
             that
             God
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             not
             wicked
             ,
             though
             he
             could
             not
             justifie
             himself
             as
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             as
             himself
             had
             formerly
             confessed
             ,
             chap.
             9.20
             .
             yet
             he
             durst
             say
             that
             God
             knew
             that
             his
             heart
             was
             upright
             ,
             
               Thou
               knowest
               that
               I
               am
               not
               wicked
            
             (
             and
             it
             was
             indeed
             a
             very
             notable
             evidence
             of
             a
             clear
             conscience
             ,
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             being
             so
             heavy
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             friends
             charging
             him
             so
             expressely
             with
             hypocrisie
             ,
             he
             should
             notwithstanding
             thus
             courageously
             appeal
             to
             Gods
             knowledge
             of
             him
             that
             he
             was
             not
             wicked
             )
             and
             also
             because
             he
             was
             by
             no
             means
             able
             to
             save
             himself
             from
             Gods
             unresistable
             power
             ,
             
               none
               can
               deliver
               out
               of
               thine
               hand
            
             ;
             when
             humane
             powers
             oppresse
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             above
             them
             that
             can
             deliver
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             5.8
             .
             
               He
               that
               is
               higher
               then
               the
               highest
               regardeth
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               higher
               then
               they
            
             ;
             But
             now
             none
             can
             deliver
             out
             of
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             innocent
             and
             righteous
             would
             be
             in
             an
             ill
             condition
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             oppresse
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             argument
             whereby
             Iob
             doth
             here
             covertly
             plead
             with
             God
             to
             remove
             his
             hand
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Thine
               hands
               have
               made
               me
               and
               fashioned
               me
               round
               about
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             every
             part
             all
             my
             body
             over
             ;
             yea
             every
             member
             of
             my
             body
             and
             every
             faculty
             of
             my
             soul
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             wholly
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             own
             hands
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             the
             least
             piece
             of
             him
             from
             head
             to
             foot
             ,
             within
             or
             without
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             nailes
             upon
             his
             fingers
             and
             toes
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             wrought
             and
             fashioned
             with
             all
             possible
             diligence
             ,
             care
             ,
             and
             skill
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             words
             there
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             a
             carefull
             and
             cunning
             workman
             ,
             that
             useth
             when
             he
             hath
             made
             any
             choice
             piece
             ,
             to
             turn
             it
             this
             way
             and
             that
             ,
             &
             to
             look
             round
             about
             to
             see
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             defective
             ,
             or
             that
             may
             be
             made
             more
             curious
             and
             exact
             then
             as
             yet
             it
             is
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             connection
             of
             these
             words
             with
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ;
             Some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             Iob
             here
             prooves
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             not
             wicked
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             could
             deliver
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             God
             made
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             needs
             know
             man
             that
             made
             man
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             possible
             that
             the
             work
             should
             deliver
             it self
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             him
             that
             formed
             it
             ;
             and
             indeed
             that
             God
             must
             needs
             know
             man
             perfectly
             is
             prooved
             by
             the
             same
             argument
             ,
             Psal
             .
             94.9
             .
             
               Vnderstand
               ye
               bruitish
               .
               —
               He
               that
               planted
               the
               ear
               shall
               not
               he
               hear
               ?
               he
               that
               formed
               the
               eye
               ,
               shall
               he
               not
               see
               ?
            
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             Iob
             adds
             this
             also
             in
             reference
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               good
               unto
               thee
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               despise
               the
               work
               of
               thine
               hands
            
             ?
             intimating
             how
             strange
             it
             seemed
             to
             him
             that
             God
             should
             despise
             his
             own
             
             workmanship
             ,
             especially
             a
             piece
             of
             such
             excellency
             as
             man
             was
             ;
             and
             that
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             judge
             otherwise
             but
             that
             thus
             it
             was
             with
             him
             :
             for
             God
             had
             made
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               thou
               doest
               destroy
               me
            
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             madest
             no
             reckoning
             of
             me
             :
             oh
             how
             wonderfull
             are
             thy
             judgements
             ,
             and
             thy
             waies
             past
             finding
             out
             !
             Indeed
             because
             there
             is
             no
             wonder
             at
             all
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             destroy
             wicked
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             (
             concerning
             the
             old
             world
             
               the
               Lord
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               destroy
               man
               ,
               whom
               I
               have
               created
               ,
            
             Gen.
             6.7
             .
             and
             concerning
             the
             rebellious
             Iews
             by
             the
             prophet
             ,
             Esa
             .
             27.11
             .
             
               He
               that
               made
               them
               will
               have
               no
               mercy
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               formed
               them
               will
               shew
               them
               no
               favour
            
             )
             therefore
             some
             Expositours
             conceive
             ,
             that
             those
             words
             
               Thine
               hands
               have
               made
               me
               and
               fashioned
               me
            
             are
             meant
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Gods
             first
             forming
             him
             in
             his
             conception
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             did
             renew
             his
             image
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             this
             being
             that
             which
             seemed
             so
             strange
             to
             Iob
             ,
             that
             being
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             yet
             God
             should
             destroy
             him
             .
             But
             methinks
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             do
             intend
             only
             the
             fashioning
             and
             framing
             of
             Iob
             in
             his
             first
             conception
             ;
             yet
             indeed
             that
             which
             Iob
             mentions
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             wonder
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             that
             he
             should
             destroy
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             should
             doe
             it
             causelessely
             (
             for
             so
             Iob
             conceived
             it
             was
             with
             him
             )
             as
             if
             he
             minded
             not
             his
             own
             handy-work
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             And
             besides
             this
             complaint
             may
             imply
             a
             deprecation
             ,
             Thou
             seemest
             resolved
             to
             destroy
             me
             ,
             but
             doe
             not
             ,
             consider
             that
             I
             am
             the
             work
             of
             thine
             own
             hands
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             vers
             .
             
               Remember
               I
               beseech
               thee
               that
               thou
               hast
               made
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               me
               as
               the
               clay
               ,
               and
               wilt
               thou
               bring
               me
               into
               dust
               again
               ?
            
             ]
             Here
             Iob
             proceeds
             to
             desire
             God
             to
             be
             favourable
             to
             him
             from
             the
             foregoing
             consideration
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             which
             he
             farther
             enlargeth
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
             In
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               me
               as
               the
               clay
               ,
            
             some
             hold
             that
             he
             hath
             respect
             to
             the
             creation
             of
             our
             first
             father
             Adam
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             were
             all
             made
             of
             earth
             ,
             
               of
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
            
             Gen.
             2.7
             .
             or
             else
             to
             his
             conception
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             his
             mother
             ,
             where
             the
             first
             materialls
             whereof
             he
             was
             made
             were
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             at
             the
             first
             no
             better
             then
             clay
             ;
             But
             if
             he
             had
             had
             respect
             to
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             said
             that
             he
             was
             made
             
               as
               the
               clay
            
             but
             of
             clay
             .
             Rather
             therefore
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             potter
             doth
             form
             and
             fashion
             the
             clay
             which
             he
             makes
             into
             a
             vessel
             ,
             so
             God
             had
             wonderfully
             shaped
             and
             fashioned
             him
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             his
             mother
             ;
             and
             however
             some
             also
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             is
             to
             desire
             the
             Lord
             to
             deal
             more
             gently
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             considering
             of
             what
             brittle
             principles
             he
             was
             made
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               me
               as
               the
               clay
               ,
               and
               wilt
               thou
               bring
               me
               into
               dust
               again
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             made
             me
             as
             brittle
             as
             a
             vessel
             of
             clay
             ,
             so
             that
             thou
             needest
             not
             lay
             thine
             hand
             so
             heavy
             upon
             me
             ,
             to
             bring
             me
             back
             into
             dust
             again
             ;
             yea
             since
             I
             am
             sure
             ere
             long
             to
             molder
             into
             dust
             again
             ,
             let
             that
             suffice
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             make
             me
             live
             that
             short
             time
             I
             have
             to
             live
             ,
             in
             such
             extreme
             torment
             and
             misery
             as
             now
             I
             doe
             ;
             yet
             I
             should
             rather
             judge
             that
             the
             chief
             thing
             he
             still
             pleads
             is
             ,
             that
             since
             God
             had
             so
             wonderfully
             made
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             now
             causelessely
             destroy
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             :
             for
             though
             he
             had
             many
             times
             in
             a
             passion
             wished
             himself
             dead
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             plead
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             should
             desire
             him
             to
             spare
             his
             
             life
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             he
             would
             not
             with
             such
             fury
             and
             indignation
             grind
             and
             beat
             him
             to
             dust
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             present
             proceedings
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             seemed
             resolved
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               not
               poured
               me
               out
               as
               milk
               ,
               and
               crudled
               me
               as
               cheese
               ?
            
             ]
             Thus
             he
             modestly
             expresseth
             how
             wonderfully
             he
             was
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             conceived
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             his
             parents
             ,
             which
             being
             first
             poured
             forth
             as
             milk
             ,
             (
             whereto
             in
             colour
             it
             is
             not
             unlike
             )
             afterwards
             was
             congealed
             and
             crudled
             together
             like
             cheese
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             an
             imperfect
             embryo
             .
             And
             hereby
             Iob
             seeks
             to
             set
             forth
             what
             a
             rare
             and
             choice
             piece
             man
             is
             ,
             especially
             considering
             of
             what
             vild
             and
             sordid
             principles
             he
             is
             made
             .
             We
             wonder
             not
             much
             to
             see
             a
             cheese
             made
             of
             crudled
             milk
             ;
             but
             that
             a
             living
             man
             bearing
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             artificially
             and
             curiously
             framed
             and
             joyned
             together
             in
             every
             part
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             of
             such
             base
             materialls
             ,
             this
             is
             exceeding
             wonderfull
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             it
             heightened
             the
             worth
             of
             Gods
             workmanship
             in
             the
             forming
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             stranger
             it
             seemed
             to
             Iob
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             despise
             such
             a
             precious
             piece
             of
             his
             own
             handy-work
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               clothed
               me
               with
               skin
               and
               flesh
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             He
             tearms
             his
             skin
             and
             flesh
             a
             clothing
             ,
             either
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             soul
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             chief
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             the
             body
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             garment
             ,
             which
             it
             wears
             during
             its
             abode
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             puts
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             laies
             it
             by
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.4
             .
             where
             those
             that
             die
             are
             said
             to
             be
             unclothed
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             inward
             ,
             and
             more
             noble
             and
             tender
             vitall
             parts
             ,
             the
             heart
             ,
             liver
             ,
             brains
             ,
             and
             bowells
             ,
             which
             are
             clothed
             and
             covered
             with
             flesh
             and
             skin
             ,
             especially
             the
             vitall
             parts
             ;
             which
             are
             therefore
             also
             said
             to
             be
             
               fenced
               with
               bones
               and
               sinews
            
             ,
             as
             alluding
             to
             the
             fence
             of
             the
             ribs
             ,
             and
             the
             orderly
             juncture
             of
             other
             bones
             and
             sinews
             ,
             whereby
             the
             inward
             ,
             especially
             the
             vitall
             parts
             ,
             are
             kept
             safe
             and
             preserved
             .
             However
             Iob
             still
             proceeds
             to
             shew
             how
             wonderfully
             he
             was
             formed
             in
             his
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             liquid
             substance
             ,
             which
             a
             while
             was
             but
             as
             crudled
             milk
             ,
             became
             severally
             in
             some
             part
             skin
             and
             flesh
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             bones
             and
             sinews
             ;
             all
             which
             tends
             still
             to
             set
             forth
             how
             strange
             it
             was
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             causelessely
             destroy
             what
             he
             had
             made
             with
             so
             many
             miracles
             of
             wisedome
             and
             skill
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               granted
               me
               life
               and
               favour
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             of
             thy
             free
             grace
             and
             favour
             thou
             hast
             granted
             me
             life
             .
             But
             rather
             by
             
               life
               and
               favour
            
             two
             distinct
             mercies
             are
             meant
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             not
             only
             adde
             a
             living
             soul
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             wonderfully
             and
             curiously
             fashioned
             and
             made
             ,
             but
             also
             many
             other
             mercies
             and
             comforts
             to
             make
             life
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             especially
             reason
             and
             understanding
             ,
             wherein
             man
             excells
             all
             other
             living
             creatures
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             excellent
             gifts
             of
             wit
             ,
             judgement
             ,
             memory
             ,
             ability
             to
             speak
             and
             discourse
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             then
             also
             beauty
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             properly
             called
             favour
             ,
             health
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             liberty
             ,
             good
             education
             and
             instruction
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             both
             humane
             and
             divine
             ;
             yea
             under
             this
             word
             favour
             may
             be
             comprehended
             all
             other
             requisite
             accomodations
             for
             his
             life
             and
             well
             being
             ,
             as
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             then
             to
             this
             he
             addes
             too
             Gods
             
             carefull
             preserving
             of
             him
             ,
             
               and
               thy
               visitation
               hath
               preserved
               my
               spirit
               ,
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             providence
             hath
             continually
             watched
             over
             me
             ,
             and
             secured
             my
             life
             in
             many
             dangers
             ;
             and
             indeed
             considering
             how
             strange
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             child
             should
             live
             in
             the
             streights
             of
             the
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             and
             what
             dangers
             it
             passeth
             through
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             birth
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             well
             might
             Iob
             admire
             the
             sollicitous
             and
             constant
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             sustaining
             and
             preserving
             him
             alive
             after
             he
             had
             made
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               And
               these
               things
               hast
               thou
               hid
               in
               thine
               heart
               ;
               I
               know
               that
               this
               is
               with
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             referre
             those
             words
             (
             
               these
               things
            
             )
             to
             the
             calamities
             which
             he
             now
             suffered
             ;
             as
             if
             Iob
             had
             said
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             passion
             and
             discontent
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             all
             the
             time
             thou
             shewedst
             thy self
             thus
             favourable
             to
             me
             ,
             thou
             hadst
             a
             resolution
             to
             bring
             all
             these
             miseries
             upon
             me
             ;
             even
             as
             a
             man
             that
             intends
             to
             be
             revenged
             on
             one
             that
             hath
             wronged
             him
             ,
             doth
             yet
             cunningly
             conceal
             what
             he
             intends
             till
             he
             can
             get
             a
             fit
             opportunity
             to
             doe
             it
             :
             so
             thou
             didst
             not
             discover
             till
             now
             what
             evil
             thou
             intendedst
             against
             me
             ,
             but
             even
             then
             I
             know
             it
             was
             hidden
             in
             thine
             heart
             :
             But
             this
             is
             somewhat
             too
             harsh
             to
             be
             conceived
             of
             Iob
             ,
             and
             therefore
             others
             referre
             them
             (
             and
             I
             think
             upon
             better
             ground
             )
             to
             those
             gracious
             dispensations
             of
             Gods
             providence
             towards
             him
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             immediately
             before
             spoken
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             wonderfull
             conception
             and
             preservation
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             favours
             that
             God
             had
             afforded
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             differ
             in
             their
             judgement
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             for
             some
             think
             that
             Iob
             therein
             speaks
             of
             mans
             inability
             fully
             to
             comprehend
             those
             secrets
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             
               And
               these
               things
               hast
               thou
               hid
               in
               thine
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             thou
             hast
             done
             these
             things
             no
             man
             exactly
             knows
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             secret
             which
             lies
             hid
             in
             thine
             own
             heart
             ;
             but
             that
             these
             things
             were
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             so
             much
             I
             understand
             ,
             and
             
               I
               know
               this
               is
               with
               thee
               .
            
             And
             then
             others
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             
               And
               these
               things
               hast
               thou
               hid
               in
               thine
               heart
               ;
               I
               know
               that
               this
               is
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             know
             thou
             dost
             remember
             that
             I
             am
             the
             work
             of
             thine
             hands
             ,
             and
             therefore
             am
             perswaded
             that
             thou
             wilt
             not
             causelessely
             destroy
             me
             ,
             though
             indeed
             for
             the
             present
             thy
             dealing
             is
             such
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             thou
             dost
             not
             discover
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             thou
             knowest
             better
             then
             I
             how
             wonderfully
             thou
             hast
             made
             me
             ,
             and
             how
             tenderly
             thou
             hast
             preserved
             me
             ,
             though
             now
             thou
             hidest
             thy self
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             didst
             not
             regard
             the
             work
             of
             thine
             own
             hands
             :
             neither
             indeed
             can
             I
             comprehend
             how
             it
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             having
             formerly
             shown
             me
             such
             favour
             ,
             thou
             shouldest
             now
             afflict
             me
             so
             sorely
             .
             And
             this
             as
             it
             is
             the
             most
             ordinary
             ,
             so
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             the
             best
             exposition
             of
             the
             words
             :
             they
             contain
             an
             assertion
             of
             Iobs
             assurance
             that
             God
             loved
             him
             ,
             even
             whilst
             he
             laid
             such
             sore
             afflictions
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             withall
             it
             may
             be
             alledged
             ,
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             move
             God
             not
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             since
             hereby
             he
             should
             loose
             all
             he
             had
             formerly
             done
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               If
               I
               sin
               ,
               then
               thou
               markest
               me
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               not
               acquit
               me
               from
               mine
               iniquity
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             referre
             this
             to
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             
               I
               know
            
             ,
             saith
             Iob
             there
             ,
             
               that
               this
               is
               with
               thee
            
             ,
             and
             here
             he
             expresseth
             what
             was
             with
             him
             ,
             
               If
               I
               sin
               ,
               then
               thou
               markest
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Others
             referre
             it
             to
             the
             12
             verse
             ,
             there
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               ●ast
               granted
               me
               life
               and
               favour
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             now
             here
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             had
             been
             so
             many
             waies
             favourable
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             God
             would
             not
             bear
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             
             did
             not
             walk
             uprightly
             ,
             
               If
               I
               sin
               ,
               then
               thou
               markest
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             more
             generally
             it
             is
             thought
             ,
             that
             Iob
             here
             enlargeth
             himself
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             last
             branch
             of
             his
             former
             expostulation
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Is
               it
               good
               unto
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               shine
               upon
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               wicked
               ?
            
             for
             because
             by
             laying
             such
             sore
             calamities
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             seemed
             to
             favour
             those
             that
             condemned
             him
             for
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             to
             be
             such
             an
             enemy
             to
             prophane
             wretches
             as
             he
             was
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             rather
             because
             Gods
             severity
             in
             punishing
             every
             sin
             of
             his
             (
             though
             he
             were
             not
             wicked
             )
             was
             a
             clear
             proof
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             farre
             enough
             from
             shining
             upon
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             therefore
             he
             alledgeth
             here
             how
             severely
             God
             dealt
             with
             him
             ,
             
               If
               I
               sin
               ,
               then
               thou
               markest
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             where
             by
             (
             
               marking
               him
            
             )
             is
             meant
             either
             Gods
             keeping
             a
             watch
             over
             him
             to
             make
             sure
             he
             might
             not
             escape
             punishment
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             Gods
             observing
             every
             sin
             he
             committed
             ,
             
               If
               I
               sin
               ,
               then
               thou
               markest
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             takest
             notice
             (
             which
             is
             very
             hard
             )
             of
             every
             fault
             I
             commit
             ,
             and
             keepest
             a
             strict
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             resolved
             to
             let
             no
             slip
             of
             mine
             passe
             unpunished
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               If
               I
               be
               wicked
               ,
               woe
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             whether
             I
             be
             wicked
             ,
             or
             righteous
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             I
             can
             however
             hope
             for
             no
             release
             of
             my
             misery
             ;
             which
             agrees
             with
             that
             chap.
             9.22
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             that
             God
             
               destroyeth
               the
               perfect
               and
               the
               wicked
               :
            
             for
             
               if
               I
               be
               wicked
               ,
               woe
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             then
             I
             were
             in
             a
             wofull
             condition
             indeed
             ,
             I
             have
             then
             deserved
             the
             woe
             and
             misery
             that
             is
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             just
             that
             I
             should
             suffer
             what
             I
             do
             suffer
             ,
             yea
             worse
             and
             worse
             I
             might
             well
             expect
             even
             unto
             eternity
             ;
             
               and
               if
               I
               be
               righteous
            
             ,
             one
             that
             sincerely
             fears
             God
             ,
             and
             desires
             to
             obey
             his
             commands
             ,
             
               yet
               will
               I
               not
               hold
               up
               my
               head
               ,
            
             I
             dare
             not
             for
             that
             stand
             to
             justifie
             my self
             ,
             or
             I
             cannot
             for
             that
             chear
             my self
             with
             any
             hope
             or
             comfort
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             said
             thus
             ,
             might
             be
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             knew
             that
             however
             righteous
             he
             was
             ,
             yet
             many
             things
             he
             had
             done
             amisse
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             might
             severely
             and
             yet
             justly
             contend
             with
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             the
             sorrows
             he
             endured
             were
             so
             extreme
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             any
             way
             comfort
             himself
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             he
             turns
             himself
             at
             last
             to
             God
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             take
             pity
             of
             him
             ,
             
               I
               am
               full
               of
               confusion
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             I
             think
             of
             my
             estate
             ,
             the
             farther
             and
             farther
             am
             I
             still
             plunged
             in
             confusion
             ,
             being
             overwhelmed
             with
             distracted
             thoughts
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             think
             of
             my
             condition
             ,
             nor
             wherewith
             to
             chear
             up
             my
             spirit
             ,
             therefore
             
               see
               thou
               mine
               affliction
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             consider
             in
             what
             a
             sad
             and
             miserable
             condition
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             have
             compassion
             on
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Thou
               huntest
               me
               as
               a
               fierce
               lyon
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             himself
             that
             Iob
             compares
             to
             a
             lyon
             ,
             and
             so
             understand
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             that
             as
             men
             hunt
             a
             fierce
             lyon
             that
             hath
             ranged
             up
             and
             down
             and
             done
             much
             mischief
             ,
             following
             him
             with
             all
             violence
             till
             they
             have
             at
             last
             taken
             him
             and
             slain
             him
             ,
             so
             the
             Lord
             dealt
             with
             him
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             some
             fierce
             proud
             wretch
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             mischievous
             to
             the
             place
             where
             he
             had
             lived
             ,
             God
             had
             hunted
             him
             wirh
             variety
             of
             plagues
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             him
             ;
             much
             according
             to
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             formerly
             said
             ,
             chap.
             7.12
             .
             
               Am
               I
               a
               sea
               or
               a
               whale
               that
               thou
               settest
               a
               watch
               over
               me
               ?
            
             But
             others
             do
             better
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             whom
             Iob
             compares
             to
             a
             lyon
             ,
             
               thou
               huntest
               me
               as
               a
               fierce
               lyon
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             as
             a
             fierce
             lyon
             (
             before
             whom
             no
             beast
             can
             stand
             )
             dost
             with
             all
             violence
             pursue
             me
             with
             thy
             judgements
             ,
             and
             by
             thy
             unresistable
             
             strength
             dost
             rend
             and
             tear
             me
             in
             pieces
             ▪
             which
             indeed
             agrees
             with
             those
             expressions
             we
             find
             elsewhere
             concerning
             God
             ,
             Hos
             .
             5.14
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               unto
               Ephraim
               as
               a
               lyon
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               young
               lyon
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Iudah
               :
               I
               even
               I
               will
               tear
               and
               goe
               away
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             that
             of
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Esa
             .
             38.13
             .
             
               as
               a
               lyon
               so
               will
               he
               break
               all
               my
               bones
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               again
               thou
               shewest
               thy self
               marvellous
               upon
               me
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             thus
             ,
             that
             as
             formerly
             God
             had
             marvellously
             blessed
             Iob
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             
               he
               was
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               the
               men
               of
               the
               East
               ,
            
             chap.
             1.3
             .
             and
             for
             piety
             and
             grace
             
               there
               was
               none
               like
               him
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             8.
             so
             now
             again
             God
             did
             as
             marvellously
             punish
             him
             .
             But
             the
             most
             ordinary
             exposition
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             his
             sufferings
             were
             very
             great
             and
             bitter
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             successively
             renewed
             again
             and
             again
             upon
             him
             :
             and
             this
             phrase
             
               thou
               shewest
               thy self
               marvellous
               upon
               me
            
             is
             used
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             plagues
             were
             wonderfull
             that
             God
             had
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             was
             become
             a
             strange
             spectacle
             of
             misery
             to
             all
             that
             looked
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             men
             therefore
             stood
             amazed
             to
             behold
             his
             condition
             ,
             and
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             him
             was
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             intended
             him
             for
             a
             president
             ,
             upon
             whom
             he
             would
             shew
             what
             he
             could
             doe
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             new
             strange
             waies
             God
             had
             to
             torture
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             it
             was
             strange
             and
             marvellous
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             was
             so
             abundant
             in
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             should
             deal
             with
             him
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             feared
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             some
             prophane
             wretch
             that
             he
             had
             in
             hand
             .
             However
             in
             those
             last
             words
             ,
             (
             
               upon
               me
            
             )
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             some
             emphasis
             ,
             
               and
               again
               thou
               shewest
               thy self
               marvellous
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             me
             that
             am
             in
             a
             manner
             half
             dead
             already
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Thou
               renewest
               thy
               witnesses
               against
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             dost
             continually
             come
             upon
             me
             with
             new
             plagues
             ,
             which
             are
             witnesses
             of
             thy
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             by
             mine
             uncomfortable
             friends
             are
             taken
             as
             evidences
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             bearest
             witnesse
             for
             them
             against
             me
             ,
             that
             thou
             dost
             esteem
             me
             no
             better
             then
             an
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             
               Changes
               and
               warre
               are
               against
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             changes
             of
             warre
             :
             the
             meaning
             is
             that
             many
             and
             divers
             miseries
             and
             sorrows
             did
             continually
             assail
             him
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             warre
             severall
             troops
             and
             companies
             of
             souldiers
             do
             successively
             one
             after
             another
             renew
             and
             maintain
             the
             fight
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             with
             him
             ,
             whose
             troops
             of
             divers
             calamities
             did
             successively
             afflict
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             continually
             assaulted
             ,
             and
             had
             scarce
             any
             breathing
             time
             to
             rest
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               O
               that
               I
               had
               given
               up
               the
               ghost
               ,
               and
               no
               eye
               had
               seen
               me
               !
            
             ]
             Either
             he
             wisheth
             that
             he
             had
             died
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             that
             so
             wasting
             there
             away
             he
             had
             never
             been
             born
             ,
             and
             then
             no
             eye
             had
             seen
             him
             ,
             which
             agrees
             with
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             
               wherefore
               then
               hast
               thou
               brought
               me
               forth
               out
               of
               my
               mothers
               womb
            
             ?
             or
             else
             that
             he
             had
             died
             in
             the
             womb
             or
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             eye
             had
             seen
             him
             alive
             ,
             or
             he
             should
             have
             been
             carried
             presently
             to
             his
             grave
             before
             there
             had
             scarce
             any
             notice
             been
             taken
             of
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             as
             some
             expositours
             conceive
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             clause
             ,
             
               that
               no
               eye
               had
               seen
               me
               ,
            
             he
             had
             respect
             to
             that
             great
             esteem
             amongst
             men
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             enjoyed
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             meaning
             might
             be
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             however
             in
             his
             former
             prosperity
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             had
             been
             much
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             been
             much
             observed
             ,
             and
             respected
             of
             all
             that
             knew
             him
             ,
             yet
             considering
             the
             grievous
             miseries
             he
             had
             since
             suffered
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             happy
             for
             him
             if
             no
             eye
             had
             ever
             seen
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               A
               land
               of
               darknesse
               ▪
               without
               any
               order
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               light
               is
               as
               darknesse
               .
            
             ]
             A
             description
             this
             is
             of
             the
             grave
             or
             the
             region
             of
             death
             :
             and
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               without
               order
            
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             there
             no
             vicissitudes
             or
             distinctions
             of
             times
             ,
             persons
             ,
             &c
             things
             disposed
             in
             order
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             :
             no
             vicissitudes
             of
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             winter
             and
             summer
             ,
             joy
             and
             sorrow
             ;
             no
             distinction
             of
             ages
             or
             degrees
             ,
             the
             oldest
             do
             not
             go
             thither
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             young
             ,
             the
             rich
             first
             and
             after
             them
             the
             poor
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             there
             ,
             the
             bones
             and
             dust
             of
             Princes
             and
             beggars
             lie
             confusedly
             tumbled
             together
             without
             any
             difference
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             
               where
               the
               light
               is
               as
               darknesse
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Sun
             shines
             brightest
             elsewhere
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             pitchy
             darknesse
             there
             :
             or
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             there
             but
             darknesse
             ;
             if
             we
             can
             imagine
             any
             thing
             to
             have
             a
             shew
             of
             light
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             that
             very
             light
             is
             as
             darknesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THen
               answered
               Zophar
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             friends
             of
             Iob
             ,
             as
             became
             grave
             men
             ,
             took
             then
             turns
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             so
             spake
             to
             him
             one
             after
             another
             .
             Zophar
             therefore
             having
             heard
             the
             severall
             answers
             which
             Iob
             had
             returned
             to
             Eliphaz
             and
             Bildad
             ,
             undertakes
             here
             in
             the
             third
             place
             to
             reproove
             and
             admonish
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             two
             had
             done
             before
             him
             ;
             only
             indeed
             the
             heat
             of
             contention
             in
             these
             disputes
             ,
             as
             is
             usually
             encreasing
             by
             degrees
             ,
             Zophar
             is
             somewhat
             more
             sharp
             and
             bitter
             then
             the
             other
             two
             had
             been
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             forbears
             not
             reproachfull
             and
             reviling
             language
             ,
             upbraiding
             him
             as
             a
             babler
             ,
             a
             lyar
             ,
             a
             mocker
             ,
             &c.
             so
             highly
             he
             was
             offended
             with
             Iob
             ,
             even
             to
             passion
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             after
             he
             had
             been
             twice
             reprooved
             ,
             he
             should
             again
             break
             forth
             into
             the
             same
             impatient
             complaints
             that
             he
             had
             used
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             he
             did
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             
               wherefore
               then
               hast
               thou
               brought
               me
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               womb
            
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Should
               not
               the
               multitude
               of
               words
               be
               answered
            
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             We
             may
             observe
             that
             Iob
             had
             been
             hitherto
             much
             larger
             in
             his
             replies
             upon
             Eliphaz
             and
             Bildad
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             been
             in
             their
             speeches
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             indeed
             considering
             how
             full
             his
             heart
             was
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             both
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             many
             miseries
             he
             suffered
             ,
             and
             especially
             their
             unjust
             censuring
             of
             him
             hereupon
             as
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             no
             wonder
             it
             is
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             abundant
             in
             pouring
             forth
             his
             complaints
             ,
             and
             laboured
             by
             all
             the
             arguments
             he
             could
             to
             clear
             himself
             from
             their
             accusations
             .
             But
             Zophar
             receiving
             no
             satisfaction
             from
             that
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fretting
             to
             hear
             him
             heap
             up
             so
             many
             words
             ,
             as
             he
             conceived
             ,
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             (
             the
             rather
             perhaps
             because
             he
             longed
             to
             vent
             what
             he
             had
             conceived
             in
             his
             mind
             to
             reply
             upon
             him
             )
             he
             upbraids
             him
             with
             his
             
               multitude
               of
               words
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             (
             as
             is
             noted
             before
             concerning
             Bildad
             ,
             chap.
             8.
             
             ●
             .
             )
             that
             he
             interrupted
             Iob
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             let
             him
             go
             on
             as
             he
             meant
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             
               Should
               not
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               multitude
               of
               words
               be
               answered
               ?
               and
               should
               a
               man
               full
               of
               talk
               be
               justified
            
             ?
             wherein
             he
             would
             imply
             either
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             that
             he
             should
             run
             on
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             body
             should
             be
             suffered
             to
             speak
             but
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             men
             are
             thus
             talkative
             ,
             
             not
             willing
             to
             hear
             any
             body
             croud
             in
             a
             word
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             reprooved
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             bolsterd
             up
             in
             their
             vain
             babling
             by
             the
             silence
             of
             those
             that
             stand
             by
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             made
             to
             know
             that
             
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               words
               there
               wanteth
               not
               sin
               .
            
             Prov.
             10.19
             .
             or
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             that
             he
             should
             carry
             the
             cause
             away
             only
             with
             his
             pouring
             forth
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             words
             .
             Usually
             indeed
             men
             are
             unwilling
             to
             answer
             those
             that
             are
             all
             tongue
             and
             talk
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             stop
             such
             mens
             mouths
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             the
             last
             word
             ;
             but
             yet
             because
             when
             standers
             by
             are
             silent
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             give
             a
             tacit
             consent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             such
             bablers
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             justifie
             that
             they
             have
             spoken
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             such
             men
             should
             be
             unanswered
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             Iob
             he
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             let
             him
             talk
             never
             so
             long
             and
             with
             never
             so
             much
             eloquence
             set
             a
             fair
             colour
             upon
             an
             ill
             cause
             ,
             that
             should
             not
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             answer
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Should
               thy
               lies
               make
               men
               hold
               their
               peace
            
             ?
             ]
             Iob
             had
             formerly
             appealed
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             lie
             in
             that
             which
             he
             spake
             ,
             chap.
             6.28
             ;
             nor
             was
             there
             indeed
             any
             great
             likely-hood
             that
             he
             should
             lie
             ,
             especially
             at
             this
             time
             when
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             was
             so
             heavy
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             looked
             for
             death
             as
             it
             were
             every
             moment
             .
             But
             so
             confident
             Zophar
             was
             ,
             as
             his
             other
             two
             friends
             before
             him
             had
             been
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             never
             have
             laid
             such
             sore
             and
             grievous
             judgements
             upon
             him
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             that
             thereupon
             he
             perswaded
             himself
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             had
             affirmed
             concerning
             his
             own
             integrity
             was
             utterly
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             spake
             not
             sincerely
             in
             all
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             upbraids
             Iob
             with
             lying
             ,
             and
             protests
             against
             a
             silent
             swallowing
             down
             those
             untruths
             he
             had
             uttered
             ;
             
               Should
               thy
               lies
               make
               men
               hold
               their
               peace
            
             ?
             we
             may
             read
             it
             also
             ,
             
               Should
               thy
               devices
               make
               men
               hold
               their
               peace
            
             ?
             But
             both
             readings
             are
             much
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             lies
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             devised
             untruths
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             answer
             which
             Nehemiah
             returned
             to
             the
             false
             accusations
             of
             Sanballat
             and
             his
             companions
             ,
             Neh.
             6.8
             .
             
               There
               are
               no
               such
               things
               done
               as
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               but
               thou
               feignest
            
             (
             or
             devisest
             )
             
               them
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               heart
               .
            
             However
             the
             drift
             of
             Zophar
             in
             these
             words
             is
             evident
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             judged
             it
             an
             unreasonable
             thing
             to
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             him
             utter
             such
             grosse
             falsehoods
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             some
             men
             may
             have
             their
             mouths
             stopped
             with
             a
             fair
             flourishing
             tale
             or
             plea
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             never
             a
             word
             of
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             may
             judge
             it
             in
             vain
             to
             argue
             with
             one
             that
             cares
             not
             what
             untruth
             he
             utters
             ;
             yet
             he
             thought
             it
             unfit
             to
             let
             him
             so
             carry
             it
             ,
             but
             was
             resolved
             to
             disproove
             those
             devises
             and
             falsehoods
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             had
             sought
             to
             justifie
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               And
               when
               thou
               mockest
               shall
               no
               man
               make
               thee
               ashamed
            
             ?
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             a
             man
             that
             fears
             God
             should
             hear
             thee
             speak
             in
             such
             a
             scornfull
             flouting
             manner
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             done
             both
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             reproofs
             and
             admonitions
             of
             thy
             friends
             ,
             and
             not
             seek
             to
             discover
             thy
             folly
             and
             wickednesse
             herein
             to
             thy
             shame
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             Zophar
             speaks
             this
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             10
             ,
             3
             ,
             (
             as
             thinking
             he
             had
             spoken
             that
             in
             a
             mocking
             manner
             )
             
               Is
               it
               good
               unto
               thee
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               oppresse
               ?
               that
               thou
               thouldest
               
               despise
               the
               work
               of
               thine
               hands
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             others
             referre
             it
             to
             other
             passages
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             he
             speaks
             it
             more
             generally
             ,
             as
             apprehending
             that
             in
             many
             passages
             he
             had
             only
             made
             a
             mock
             of
             that
             which
             his
             friends
             had
             spoken
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               thou
               hast
               said
               ,
               My
               doctrine
               is
               pure
               and
               I
               am
               clean
               in
               thine
               eyes
               .
            
             ]
             His
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             maintained
             that
             to
             be
             true
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             concerning
             God
             and
             his
             providence
             ,
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             he
             was
             innocent
             and
             upright
             before
             God
             :
             and
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             Zophar
             spake
             this
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             said
             chap.
             6
             ,
             10.
             
             
               I
               have
               not
               concealed
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Holy
               one
               .
            
             and
             again
             vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               Is
               there
               iniquity
               in
               my
               tongue
            
             ?
             and
             so
             likewise
             ,
             chap.
             10.7
             .
             
               Thou
               knowest
               that
               I
               am
               not
               wicked
               .
            
             But
             yet
             because
             Iob
             had
             so
             clearly
             again
             and
             again
             expressed
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             durst
             not
             justifie
             himself
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             chap.
             9.20
             .
             
               If
               I
               justifie
               my self
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               mine
               own
               mouth
               shall
               condemn
               me
               ;
               If
               I
               say
               I
               am
               perfect
               ,
               it
               shall
               also
               proove
               me
               perverse
               ,
            
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             Zophar
             in
             these
             words
             intended
             not
             to
             charge
             him
             any
             farther
             then
             thus
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             saying
             that
             he
             by
             any
             secret
             wickednesse
             or
             hypocrisie
             had
             not
             provoked
             God
             to
             punish
             him
             so
             severely
             ;
             for
             this
             Zophar
             judged
             a
             lie
             ,
             and
             a
             reproach
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             holding
             that
             God
             would
             never
             have
             made
             him
             such
             a
             pattern
             of
             misery
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             an
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               But
               ,
               O
               that
               God
               would
               speak
               and
               open
               his
               lips
               against
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             Iob
             had
             wished
             that
             he
             might
             plead
             with
             God
             concerning
             his
             condition
             ,
             chap.
             9.34
             ,
             35.
             
             
               Let
               him
               take
               his
               rod
               away
               from
               me
               and
               let
               not
               his
               fear
               terrifie
               me
               ,
               then
               would
               I
               speak
               and
               not
               fear
               him
               ,
            
             and
             because
             he
             had
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             directed
             his
             speech
             to
             God
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               will
               say
               unto
               God
               ,
               do
               not
               condemn
               me
               ;
               shew
               me
               wherefore
               thou
               contendest
               with
               me
               ,
            
             and
             because
             withall
             Zophar
             apprehended
             ,
             that
             he
             minded
             not
             what
             his
             friends
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             nothing
             that
             they
             spake
             did
             the
             least
             good
             upon
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             though
             it
             were
             his
             turn
             now
             to
             speak
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             therefore
             he
             wisheth
             here
             that
             God
             would
             by
             himself
             answer
             him
             ,
             
               O
               that
               God
               would
               speak
               and
               open
               his
               lips
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             (
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             Gods
             convincing
             him
             by
             the
             inward
             voice
             of
             his
             own
             spirit
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             of
             Gods
             speaking
             to
             him
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             audible
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             indeed
             he
             did
             ,
             chap.
             38.1
             .
             )
             hereby
             implying
             that
             if
             God
             should
             plead
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             but
             open
             his
             lips
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             to
             him
             (
             which
             yet
             after
             all
             his
             importunate
             desires
             he
             might
             see
             God
             had
             refused
             to
             doe
             )
             he
             would
             then
             see
             his
             folly
             ,
             and
             would
             find
             that
             God
             had
             in
             no
             degree
             dealt
             so
             severely
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               And
               that
               he
               would
               shew
               thee
               the
               secrets
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               double
               to
               that
               which
               is
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             A
             very
             difficult
             passage
             this
             is
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             are
             very
             few
             Expositours
             that
             agree
             in
             one
             judgement
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
             By
             
               the
               secrets
               of
               wisedome
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             secrets
             of
             divine
             instruction
             which
             men
             doe
             not
             nor
             cannot
             sufficiently
             comprehend
             ,
             or
             the
             secrets
             of
             Gods
             purposes
             and
             counsells
             in
             the
             manifold
             dispensations
             of
             his
             providence
             ;
             and
             so
             accordingly
             by
             Gods
             shewing
             Iob
             that
             these
             
               secrets
               of
               wisedome
               are
               double
               to
               that
               which
               is
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             conformity
             which
             God
             requires
             of
             man
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             is
             
               double
               to
               that
               which
               is
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             farre
             more
             then
             that
             which
             man
             apprehends
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             found
             in
             the
             best
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             secret
             contrivements
             of
             God
             in
             the
             works
             
             of
             his
             providence
             are
             
               double
               to
               that
               which
               is
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             farre
             more
             then
             what
             outwardly
             appears
             ,
             or
             man
             can
             comprehend
             :
             And
             indeed
             both
             these
             might
             be
             well
             intended
             by
             Zophar
             ,
             his
             drift
             being
             to
             imply
             to
             Iob
             that
             God
             in
             his
             wisedome
             knew
             infinitely
             more
             that
             was
             sinfull
             and
             vild
             in
             him
             then
             he
             knew
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             that
             which
             God
             in
             his
             wisedome
             knew
             might
             justly
             be
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             was
             double
             to
             that
             which
             he
             did
             undergoe
             ;
             for
             this
             agrees
             fully
             with
             that
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               know
               therefore
               that
               God
               exacteth
               of
               thee
               lesse
               then
               thine
               iniquity
               deserveth
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Canst
               thou
               by
               searching
               find
               out
               God
            
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             by
             all
             thy
             possible
             endeavours
             search
             and
             find
             out
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             know
             him
             or
             his
             waies
             and
             counsells
             perfectly
             ;
             we
             may
             know
             him
             in
             part
             ,
             much
             we
             may
             understand
             concerning
             God
             by
             observing
             the
             footsteps
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             creatures
             ,
             but
             to
             know
             him
             exactly
             and
             unto
             perfection
             is
             absolutely
             impossible
             ;
             to
             expresse
             which
             that
             second
             clause
             is
             added
             ▪
             
               canst
               thou
               find
               out
               the
               Almighty
               unto
               perfection
            
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               It
               is
               as
               high
               as
               heaven
               ,
               what
               canst
               thou
               doe
            
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             by
             all
             we
             can
             doe
             ,
             we
             cannot
             exactly
             find
             out
             and
             know
             the
             height
             of
             the
             heaven
             ,
             or
             the
             depth
             of
             hell
             ,
             or
             the
             length
             and
             breadth
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             Sea
             ,
             how
             much
             lesse
             shall
             we
             be
             able
             to
             comprehend
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             wisedome
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             who
             is
             infinite
             and
             therefore
             incomprehensible
             :
             and
             in
             all
             this
             Zophars
             aim
             still
             is
             to
             shew
             Iob
             how
             foolish
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             to
             quarrel
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             see
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             proceeded
             so
             severely
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               If
               he
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               shut
               up
               ,
               or
               gather
               together
               ,
               then
               who
               can
               hinder
               him
            
             ?
             ]
             The
             first
             word
             (
             which
             is
             in
             our
             translation
             
               If
               he
               cut
               off
            
             )
             may
             be
             renderd
             ,
             
               If
               he
               make
               a
               change
            
             .
             But
             however
             that
             be
             translated
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             say
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             or
             the
             following
             words
             of
             shutting
             up
             and
             gathering
             together
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             all
             these
             words
             do
             but
             expresse
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Lords
             overturning
             the
             whole
             frame
             and
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             
               If
               he
               cut
               off
            
             (
             or
             
               make
               a
               change
               )
               and
               shut
               up
               ,
               or
               gather
               together
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             turn
             and
             change
             ,
             destroy
             and
             subvert
             the
             whole
             frame
             and
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             mingling
             things
             together
             should
             reduce
             all
             into
             a
             confused
             chaos
             again
             ,
             
               then
               who
               can
               hinder
               him
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             body
             can
             controul
             him
             ,
             or
             alledge
             any
             just
             reason
             why
             he
             should
             not
             doe
             best
             in
             so
             doing
             ;
             and
             hereby
             (
             they
             say
             )
             Zophar
             gave
             Iob
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             might
             thus
             change
             and
             break
             in
             pieces
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             be
             unquestionably
             wise
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             it
             were
             strange
             that
             now
             he
             should
             be
             called
             in
             question
             for
             the
             subverting
             of
             his
             family
             alone
             .
             Again
             others
             understand
             the
             words
             of
             two
             contrary
             dispensations
             of
             providence
             ,
             thus
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             will
             deal
             well
             with
             some
             and
             ill
             with
             others
             ,
             if
             some
             he
             will
             destroy
             or
             shut
             up
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             others
             he
             will
             gather
             together
             into
             towns
             ,
             cities
             or
             provinces
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             will
             at
             one
             time
             destroy
             or
             shut
             up
             ,
             and
             another
             time
             gather
             together
             and
             save
             the
             very
             same
             persons
             ,
             all
             this
             he
             may
             doe
             in
             great
             wisedome
             .
             Again
             others
             by
             cutting
             off
             (
             or
             making
             a
             change
             )
             understand
             the
             subverting
             and
             ruining
             people
             ,
             families
             or
             persons
             ,
             and
             by
             shutting
             up
             the
             bringing
             of
             men
             into
             great
             streights
             and
             difficulties
             ;
             but
             then
             by
             gathering
             together
             they
             understand
             the
             gathering
             together
             his
             witnesses
             
             or
             his
             armies
             for
             the
             condemning
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             intends
             to
             judge
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             cutting
             off
             those
             whom
             he
             hath
             condemned
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             Expositours
             differ
             much
             in
             their
             judgement
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             .
             But
             yet
             however
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             seems
             to
             be
             clear
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             the
             unsearchablenesse
             of
             Gods
             wisedome
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             strange
             things
             God
             should
             doe
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             should
             overturn
             all
             things
             and
             mingle
             heaven
             and
             earth
             together
             ,
             yet
             it
             were
             not
             fit
             that
             men
             should
             question
             his
             proceedings
             therein
             .
             Indeed
             Iob
             himself
             had
             said
             as
             much
             before
             in
             effect
             ,
             chap.
             9
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               taketh
               away
               ,
               who
               can
               hinder
               him
               ?
            
             But
             it
             seems
             Zophar
             conceived
             that
             this
             could
             not
             agree
             with
             other
             things
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             presseth
             him
             here
             with
             this
             which
             himself
             had
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               For
               he
               knoweth
               vain
               men
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             also
             very
             questionable
             how
             this
             depends
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             .
             1.
             
             It
             may
             be
             added
             to
             shew
             why
             God
             in
             great
             wisedome
             doth
             so
             diversely
             deal
             with
             the
             same
             men
             ,
             sometimes
             blessing
             them
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             again
             sorely
             afflicting
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             
               he
               knoweth
               vain
               men
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             the
             vanity
             and
             inconstancy
             of
             men
             ;
             such
             is
             the
             ficklenesse
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ever
             and
             anon
             ready
             to
             start
             aside
             from
             the
             waies
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             proceed
             with
             them
             in
             one
             continued
             way
             and
             course
             of
             gentlenesse
             and
             favour
             .
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             added
             to
             shew
             why
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             any
             man
             should
             except
             against
             the
             wisedome
             of
             any
             of
             Gods
             proceedings
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             poor
             simple
             vain
             man
             is
             altogether
             unable
             to
             comprehend
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             in
             the
             severall
             dispensations
             of
             his
             providence
             .
             But
             3.
             
             It
             may
             be
             to
             shew
             that
             when
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             any
             alterations
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hindering
             of
             him
             in
             what
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             doe
             ,
             
               for
               he
               knoweth
               vain
               men
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             that
             poor
             frail
             man
             cannot
             in
             the
             least
             withstand
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             may
             doe
             what
             he
             will
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             4.
             
             It
             may
             imply
             the
             reason
             why
             there
             is
             no
             excepting
             against
             the
             wisedome
             of
             Gods
             proceedings
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             doth
             cut
             off
             and
             destroy
             ,
             namely
             because
             
               he
               knoweth
               vain
               men
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             exactly
             all
             that
             is
             amisse
             in
             man
             ;
             though
             poor
             simple
             man
             cannot
             comprehend
             the
             waies
             and
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             God
             knows
             the
             vanity
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             pronenesse
             of
             his
             nature
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             even
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             discerned
             that
             is
             not
             right
             in
             the
             outward
             conversation
             ,
             yet
             he
             knoweth
             the
             vanity
             that
             is
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             so
             that
             men
             may
             wonder
             at
             the
             afflictions
             of
             those
             that
             yet
             are
             most
             justly
             afflicted
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             that
             evil
             in
             them
             which
             God
             knows
             by
             them
             .
             And
             this
             I
             the
             rather
             think
             is
             principally
             intended
             ,
             because
             hereto
             agree
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               he
               seeth
               wickednesse
               also
               ,
               will
               he
               not
               then
               consider
               it
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             since
             God
             seeth
             all
             the
             evil
             that
             is
             done
             by
             the
             children
             of
             men
             shall
             we
             or
             can
             we
             think
             that
             God
             will
             passe
             it
             by
             as
             if
             it
             were
             nothing
             ,
             and
             not
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             to
             punish
             men
             for
             it
             ?
             Noe
             surely
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               For
               vain
               man
               would
               be
               wise
               ,
               though
               man
               be
               born
               like
               a
               wild
               asses
               colt
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             man
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             
               born
               like
               a
               wild
               asses
               colt
               ,
            
             because
             indeed
             when
             they
             first
             come
             into
             the
             world
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             more
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             in
             an
             infant
             newly
             born
             then
             in
             a
             wild
             asses
             colt
             newly
             foaled
             ;
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             this
             phrase
             relates
             to
             that
             bruitishnesse
             which
             is
             in
             all
             men
             
             naturally
             as
             they
             are
             born
             into
             the
             world
             since
             the
             fall
             of
             our
             first
             parents
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             more
             able
             to
             comprehend
             the
             things
             and
             waies
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             a
             wild
             asses
             colt
             is
             able
             to
             comprehend
             matters
             of
             reason
             .
             So
             that
             these
             words
             are
             I
             conceive
             added
             as
             in
             a
             way
             of
             derision
             ,
             
               vain
               man
               would
               be
               wise
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             foolish
             man
             hath
             a
             high
             opinion
             of
             his
             own
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             will
             many
             times
             pretend
             to
             so
             much
             wisedome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             Gods
             waies
             ,
             and
             to
             expostulate
             with
             God
             concerning
             his
             works
             ,
             whereas
             naturally
             ,
             poor
             wretch
             ,
             man
             is
             as
             bruitish
             as
             unteachable
             ,
             and
             untractable
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             wild
             asses
             colt
             is
             .
             This
             is
             I
             take
             it
             the
             clear
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             yet
             some
             would
             have
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             
               vain
               man
               would
               be
               wise
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             made
             wise
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             Gods
             chastisements
             ,
             though
             naturally
             he
             be
             as
             bruitish
             ,
             as
             unteachable
             ,
             &
             untractable
             in
             regard
             of
             such
             knowledge
             as
             the
             most
             stupid
             and
             untamed
             creature
             that
             is
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               If
               thou
               prepare
               thine
               heart
               and
               stretch
               out
               thine
               hands
               towards
               him
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             with
             all
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             pray
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             pardon
             and
             grace
             ;
             for
             the
             stretching
             forth
             of
             the
             hands
             to
             heaven
             is
             the
             gesture
             of
             those
             that
             pray
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Solomon
             1
             Kings
             8.22
             .
             whereby
             is
             signified
             1.
             
             The
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             God.
             2.
             
             Their
             earnest
             desire
             and
             assured
             hope
             of
             receiving
             from
             God
             what
             they
             beg
             of
             him
             .
             3.
             
             A
             holy
             striving
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             an
             earnest
             intention
             of
             spirit
             as
             it
             were
             to
             take
             hold
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             4.
             
             Their
             yielding
             up
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             ready
             to
             doe
             whatever
             he
             will
             have
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               If
               iniquity
               be
               in
               thine
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             sinfull
             practise
             thou
             hast
             been
             inured
             to
             ;
             or
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             unjustly
             gotten
             in
             thy
             possession
             ;
             
               put
               it
               farre
               away
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             abandon
             it
             utterly
             ;
             
               And
               let
               not
               wickednesse
               dwell
               in
               thy
               tabernacle
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             neither
             walk
             thy self
             in
             any
             way
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             those
             of
             thy
             family
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             in
             Gods
             sight
             :
             though
             wickednesse
             may
             get
             into
             thy
             house
             ,
             yet
             when
             thou
             knowest
             it
             ,
             let
             it
             not
             stay
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               For
               then
               shalt
               thou
               lift
               up
               thy
               face
               without
               spot
               .
            
             ]
             Iob
             had
             said
             chap.
             10.15
             .
             
               If
               I
               be
               righteous
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               not
               lift
               up
               my
               head
               ,
            
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             Zophar
             tells
             him
             here
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             with
             a
             prepared
             heart
             repent
             and
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             might
             then
             lift
             up
             his
             head
             ,
             
               Then
               shalt
               thou
               lift
               up
               thy
               face
               without
               spot
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             then
             mayest
             thou
             walk
             chearfully
             and
             comfortably
             ,
             and
             hold
             up
             thy
             face
             before
             God
             or
             man
             as
             any
             occasion
             is
             offered
             without
             fear
             and
             without
             shame
             ,
             Because
             when
             men
             have
             their
             faces
             spotted
             with
             dirt
             ,
             they
             are
             ashamed
             to
             shew
             their
             faces
             ,
             whereas
             if
             those
             spots
             be
             washed
             away
             then
             they
             go
             abroad
             again
             without
             blushing
             or
             fear
             ,
             therefore
             when
             a
             man
             can
             appear
             before
             God
             ,
             or
             man
             with
             a
             countenance
             not
             cast
             down
             ,
             either
             through
             the
             guilt
             of
             any
             foul
             spot
             of
             sin
             that
             lies
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             shame
             of
             any
             reproach
             or
             dishonour
             that
             lies
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             punishment
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             testified
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             then
             said
             to
             lift
             up
             his
             face
             without
             spot
             .
          
           
             
               Yea
               thou
               shalt
               be
               stedfast
               and
               shalt
               not
               fear
               .
            
             ]
             The
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               be
               stedfast
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             stedfastnesse
             of
             his
             outward
             condition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             being
             upon
             his
             true
             repentance
             received
             into
             Gods
             favour
             he
             should
             be
             established
             
             in
             a
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             prosperous
             condition
             ;
             whereas
             when
             hypocrites
             are
             in
             a
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             ther
             's
             no
             certainty
             of
             their
             continuance
             therein
             ,
             they
             stand
             in
             a
             slippery
             place
             ,
             being
             ever
             in
             danger
             of
             a
             dismall
             change
             and
             fall
             ,
             his
             prosperity
             should
             be
             stedfast
             and
             permanent
             ;
             free
             from
             all
             danger
             of
             the
             return
             of
             any
             such
             calamities
             as
             now
             he
             had
             suffered
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             stedfastnesse
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             a
             setled
             and
             composed
             mind
             through
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             and
             so
             free
             from
             all
             distraction
             of
             fear
             ;
             and
             then
             
               thou
               shalt
               be
               stedfast
            
             is
             explained
             by
             the
             following
             words
             
               and
               shalt
               not
               fear
            
             .
             Because
             men
             in
             fear
             are
             alwaies
             full
             of
             many
             roving
             distracted
             thoughts
             ,
             sometimes
             suggesting
             this
             or
             that
             evil
             which
             they
             fear
             will
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             contriving
             diversely
             what
             course
             they
             should
             take
             to
             help
             themselves
             ,
             hence
             .
             they
             say
             is
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               be
               stedfast
               and
               shalt
               not
               fear
               .
            
             I
             know
             there
             are
             some
             that
             include
             in
             this
             promise
             likewise
             that
             spirituall
             stedfastnesse
             whereby
             he
             should
             be
             preserved
             from
             relapsing
             into
             sin
             ;
             But
             I
             cannot
             see
             that
             this
             is
             so
             clear
             in
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Because
               thou
               shalt
               forget
               thy
               misery
               ,
               and
               remember
               it
               as
               waters
               that
               passe
               away
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             quite
             forget
             all
             thy
             former
             misery
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             thou
             shalt
             scarcely
             or
             very
             little
             remember
             it
             :
             for
             three
             things
             the
             expression
             here
             used
             may
             imply
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             he
             should
             so
             long
             be
             freed
             from
             those
             calamities
             that
             had
             afflicted
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             in
             a
             manner
             forget
             that
             ever
             he
             had
             been
             so
             afflicted
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             should
             be
             so
             perfectly
             delivered
             from
             those
             manifold
             miseries
             and
             calamities
             that
             he
             now
             lay
             under
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             not
             be
             the
             least
             memoriall
             left
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             what
             he
             had
             suffered
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               remember
               it
               as
               waters
               that
               passe
               away
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             land-floud
             though
             it
             overflow
             all
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             passeth
             away
             and
             is
             gone
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             is
             no
             sign
             of
             it
             left
             ,
             to
             make
             one
             think
             there
             had
             ever
             been
             such
             mighty
             streams
             of
             water
             there
             ,
             so
             should
             he
             be
             freed
             from
             those
             flouds
             of
             affliction
             that
             had
             broken
             in
             upon
             him
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             memoriall
             of
             them
             left
             ,
             but
             they
             should
             quite
             be
             forgotten
             .
             3.
             
             That
             God
             should
             so
             abundantly
             blesse
             him
             with
             all
             blessings
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             that
             his
             present
             prosperity
             should
             quite
             put
             out
             of
             his
             mind
             all
             his
             former
             misery
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             waters
             that
             run
             by
             in
             a
             river
             are
             no
             sooner
             out
             of
             sight
             then
             out
             of
             mind
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             new
             supply
             of
             water
             that
             comes
             still
             in
             the
             room
             of
             that
             which
             passeth
             away
             .
             And
             indeed
             usually
             in
             the
             Scripture
             an
             eminency
             of
             prosperity
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             tearms
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             such
             as
             should
             make
             them
             forget
             their
             former
             sorrows
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             41.51
             .
             where
             Ioseph
             being
             highly
             advanced
             in
             Egypt
             called
             his
             first-born
             son
             Manasseh
             ,
             and
             gave
             this
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             
               For
               God
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               hath
               made
               me
               forget
               all
               my
               toil
               ,
            
             and
             Esa
             .
             54.4
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               forget
               the
               shame
               of
               thy
               youth
               ,
               and
               shalt
               not
               remember
               the
               reproach
               of
               thy
               widow-hood
               any
               mo●e
               ,
            
             and
             Iohn
             16.21
             .
             
               A
               woman
               when
               she
               is
               in
               travail
               hath
               sorrow
               ,
               because
               her
               hour
               is
               come
               ;
               but
               assoon
               as
               she
               is
               delivered
               of
               the
               child
               ,
               she
               remembreth
               no
               more
               the
               anguish
               ,
               for
               joy
               that
               a
               man
               is
               born
               into
               the
               world
               .
            
             and
             4.
             
             That
             at
             least
             he
             should
             remember
             his
             former
             miseries
             without
             the
             least
             distresse
             ,
             or
             anxiety
             of
             mind
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             return
             again
             upon
             him
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             to
             remember
             his
             misery
             ,
             
               as
               waters
               that
               passe
               away
            
             ,
             which
             being
             once
             gone
             can
             never
             possibly
             turn
             back
             again
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               And
               thine
               age
               shall
               be
               clearer
               then
               the
               noon
               day
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               shine
               forth
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               as
               the
               morning
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             thine
             adversity
             shall
             be
             suddenly
             changed
             into
             exceeding
             great
             prosperity
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             remainder
             of
             thy
             time
             or
             life
             ,
             even
             thine
             old
             age
             ,
             which
             thou
             givest
             for
             lost
             ,
             of
             which
             thou
             makest
             no
             reckoning
             ,
             and
             which
             thou
             expectest
             will
             yield
             thee
             nothing
             but
             weaknesse
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             prime
             part
             of
             thy
             daies
             for
             joy
             and
             glory
             .
             To
             signifie
             that
             his
             joy
             and
             glory
             should
             be
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             his
             age
             should
             be
             
               clearer
               then
               the
               noon
               day
            
             :
             and
             to
             signifie
             it
             should
             come
             suddenly
             after
             a
             sad
             night
             of
             affliction
             and
             should
             then
             continually
             encrease
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             should
             
               shine
               forth
            
             and
             
               be
               as
               the
               morning
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               be
               secure
               because
               there
               is
               hope
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             being
             in
             this
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             fearlesse
             of
             any
             such
             sad
             changes
             as
             have
             now
             befallen
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             thou
             shalt
             then
             upon
             thy
             repentance
             have
             assured
             hope
             and
             confidence
             in
             Gods
             love
             and
             favour
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             also
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               yea
               thou
               shalt
               dig
               about
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               take
               thy
               rest
               in
               safety
               ,
            
             for
             thereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             should
             follow
             his
             husbandry
             ,
             digging
             and
             ploughing
             his
             ground
             without
             any
             fear
             of
             an
             enemy
             ,
             or
             digging
             for
             water
             for
             his
             flocks
             and
             heards
             without
             any
             to
             withstand
             him
             ,
             yea
             figuratively
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             labours
             of
             any
             calling
             ,
             as
             Luke
             16.3
             .
             or
             2.
             
             That
             he
             should
             sleep
             as
             securely
             ,
             as
             those
             doe
             that
             have
             digged
             some
             deep
             trench
             about
             them
             ,
             to
             secure
             them
             from
             the
             breaking
             in
             of
             an
             enemy
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             3.
             
             That
             if
             he
             did
             but
             build
             an
             house
             (
             for
             digging
             may
             be
             put
             for
             the
             digging
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             house
             )
             or
             dig
             a
             place
             to
             pitch
             his
             tent
             in
             ,
             and
             withall
             some
             little
             trench
             about
             it
             (
             as
             the
             Arabians
             in
             those
             times
             used
             to
             doe
             ,
             to
             which
             Zophar
             seems
             here
             to
             allude
             )
             he
             should
             enjoy
             himself
             safelier
             herein
             then
             otherwise
             he
             would
             doe
             in
             a
             walled
             city
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Many
               shall
               make
               suit
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             being
             so
             greatly
             enriched
             and
             highly
             exalted
             ,
             many
             both
             great
             and
             small
             ,
             yea
             even
             those
             that
             now
             insult
             over
             thee
             ,
             shall
             crouch
             and
             bow
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             sue
             to
             thee
             for
             favour
             .
             Little
             did
             Zophar
             indeed
             think
             that
             this
             which
             he
             now
             promised
             Iob
             should
             be
             accomplished
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             two
             companions
             Eliphaz
             and
             Bildad
             ,
             that
             did
             now
             so
             harshly
             censure
             him
             .
             But
             yet
             so
             we
             see
             it
             was
             when
             the
             Lord
             sent
             them
             to
             Iob
             humbly
             to
             desire
             him
             that
             he
             would
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             chap.
             42.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               But
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               fail
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             the
             fixing
             of
             the
             eye
             long
             upon
             one
             place
             to
             look
             for
             any
             thing
             doth
             much
             weaken
             the
             sight
             ,
             especially
             when
             also
             men
             weep
             much
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             they
             so
             earnestly
             desire
             and
             look
             for
             comes
             not
             (
             for
             nothing
             marres
             the
             eyes
             more
             then
             weeping
             ,
             Lam.
             2.11
             .
             
               Mine
               eyes
               do
               fail
               with
               tears
            
             )
             therefore
             when
             men
             in
             misery
             do
             earnestly
             wait
             for
             deliverance
             or
             comfort
             and
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             it
             is
             usually
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             by
             this
             phrase
             of
             the
             failing
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             69.3
             .
             
               Mine
               eyes
               fail
               while
               I
               wait
               for
               my
               God
               :
            
             and
             so
             here
             to
             expresse
             that
             wicked
             men
             shall
             in
             vain
             expect
             any
             help
             from
             God
             in
             their
             distresse
             ,
             he
             saith
             
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               fail
               ,
            
             and
             then
             addes
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               not
               escape
               ,
               and
               their
               hope
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               giving
               up
               of
               the
               ghost
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             either
             1.
             
             That
             after
             all
             their
             expectation
             the
             end
             of
             their
             hope
             shall
             be
             a
             miserable
             death
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             shall
             die
             in
             their
             misery
             ,
             either
             by
             making
             themselves
             away
             
             in
             despair
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             way
             of
             Gods
             just
             vengeance
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             2.
             
             That
             in
             the
             conclusion
             they
             should
             come
             to
             be
             in
             as
             hopelesse
             and
             desperate
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             is
             a
             man
             when
             he
             is
             giving
             up
             the
             ghost
             ,
             or
             3.
             
             That
             their
             hope
             should
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             breath
             of
             a
             man
             vanisheth
             to
             nothing
             when
             he
             giveth
             up
             the
             ghost
             ,
             and
             therefore
             indeed
             some
             translate
             this
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               their
               hope
               shall
               be
               as
               a
               puffe
               of
               breath
               .
            
             Now
             the
             main
             drift
             of
             this
             was
             to
             give
             Iob
             a
             hint
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             continued
             in
             his
             wickednesse
             and
             did
             not
             repent
             ,
             this
             at
             last
             would
             be
             his
             portion
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               NO
               doubt
               but
               ye
               are
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               wisedome
               shall
               die
               with
               you
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             Zophar
             had
             interrupted
             Iob
             when
             he
             was
             speaking
             ,
             charging
             him
             with
             babling
             forth
             a
             multitude
             of
             words
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             yea
             with
             uttering
             many
             lies
             and
             falsehoods
             ,
             chap.
             11.2
             ,
             3.
             and
             had
             in
             effect
             ,
             though
             covertly
             vers
             .
             12.
             compared
             Iob
             to
             
               a
               wild
               asses
               colt
            
             ,
             Iob
             therefore
             undertaking
             here
             to
             reply
             upon
             him
             upbraids
             Zophar
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             him
             his
             other
             two
             friends
             also
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             run
             on
             in
             the
             same
             strain
             ,
             with
             the
             high
             conceit
             which
             they
             had
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             contempt
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             not
             out
             of
             hatred
             or
             envy
             ,
             not
             as
             scorning
             or
             disdaining
             his
             friends
             ,
             but
             merely
             to
             reproove
             them
             for
             their
             vain-glorious
             exalting
             of
             themselves
             and
             despising
             of
             him
             :
             
               No
               doubt
               but
               ye
               are
               the
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             ironically
             spoken
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             he
             upbraids
             them
             with
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             carried
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             that
             what
             they
             said
             was
             in
             effect
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             the
             people
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             people
             where
             they
             lived
             had
             said
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             were
             the
             great
             Oracles
             for
             wisedome
             ,
             to
             whose
             sayings
             all
             the
             people
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             subscribe
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             that
             they
             thought
             themselves
             
               the
               men
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             only
             wise
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             knew
             any
             thing
             but
             they
             ,
             all
             were
             fools
             yea
             bruit
             beasts
             in
             comparison
             of
             them
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             if
             they
             died
             ,
             all
             wisedome
             must
             needs
             die
             with
             them
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             nothing
             but
             darknesse
             where
             their
             Sun
             shined
             not
             ;
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             as
             is
             that
             ironicall
             expression
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.10
             .
             
               We
               are
               fools
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               but
               ye
               are
               wise
               in
               Christ
               ;
               we
               are
               weak
               but
               ye
               are
               strong
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               But
               I
               have
               understanding
               as
               well
               as
               you
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               inferiour
               to
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             able
             to
             understand
             and
             judge
             of
             things
             as
             well
             as
             you
             ,
             nor
             am
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             this
             cause
             that
             I
             have
             pleaded
             against
             you
             ,
             one
             whit
             inferiour
             to
             you
             .
             Now
             this
             he
             adds
             also
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             way
             of
             bragging
             and
             boasting
             ,
             as
             vain-glorious
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             plead
             so
             farre
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             his
             friends
             might
             not
             slight
             what
             he
             said
             out
             of
             an
             overweening
             conceit
             of
             their
             own
             surpassing
             wisedome
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             following
             clause
             shews
             that
             it
             was
             not
             from
             any
             high
             conceit
             of
             himself
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             this
             ;
             for
             therein
             he
             makes
             so
             little
             of
             that
             which
             they
             had
             spoken
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             seem
             pride
             in
             him
             to
             equall
             himself
             with
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               who
               knoweth
               not
               such
               things
               as
               these
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             these
             that
             you
             have
             uttered
             ,
             and
             
             which
             you
             magnifie
             as
             such
             high
             points
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             namely
             that
             God
             is
             infinitely
             wise
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             is
             wont
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             the
             godly
             and
             to
             punish
             the
             wicked
             ;
             every
             one
             ,
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             of
             ordinary
             understanding
             is
             able
             to
             say
             as
             much
             as
             this
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             you
             should
             so
             exceedingly
             exalt
             your selves
             for
             the
             profound
             wisedome
             of
             that
             which
             you
             have
             spoken
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               I
               am
               as
               one
               mocked
               of
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               who
               calleth
               upon
               God
               and
               he
               answereth
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             greatest
             difficulty
             in
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             whereto
             that
             clause
             must
             be
             referred
             ,
             
               who
               calleth
               upon
               God
               and
               he
               answereth
               him
            
             :
             Some
             referre
             it
             to
             the
             man
             that
             is
             
               mocked
               of
               his
               neighbour
            
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             they
             conceive
             that
             those
             words
             
               who
               calleth
               upon
               God
               and
               he
               answereth
               him
            
             are
             added
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             imply
             that
             he
             means
             a
             holy
             righteous
             man
             that
             is
             mocked
             of
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             one
             who
             though
             he
             be
             scorned
             and
             despised
             by
             those
             amongst
             whom
             he
             lives
             ,
             yet
             God
             makes
             precious
             account
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             alwaies
             ready
             to
             hear
             and
             answer
             him
             when
             he
             calls
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             hence
             those
             words
             are
             added
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               just
               upright
               man
               is
               laughed
               to
               scorn
               .
            
             2.
             
             To
             imply
             the
             danger
             of
             those
             that
             do
             mock
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             if
             the
             good
             man
             that
             is
             thus
             despised
             of
             his
             neighbour
             doe
             call
             upon
             God
             and
             make
             his
             complaint
             to
             him
             ,
             God
             will
             answer
             his
             prayers
             and
             take
             his
             part
             against
             his
             neighbour
             that
             mocketh
             him
             .
             But
             then
             again
             others
             referre
             those
             words
             to
             the
             mocking
             neighbour
             ,
             
               I
               am
               as
               one
               mocked
               of
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               who
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             mocking
             neighbour
             ,
             
               calleth
               upon
               God
               and
               he
               answereth
               him
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             also
             they
             conceive
             that
             these
             words
             are
             added
             to
             imply
             the
             prosperity
             of
             such
             a
             mocker
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             as
             one
             mocked
             of
             his
             neighbour
             who
             lives
             in
             plenty
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             God
             affording
             him
             whatever
             his
             own
             heart
             can
             desire
             :
             let
             him
             but
             ask
             or
             wish
             for
             any
             thing
             God
             answers
             him
             and
             grants
             him
             his
             desire
             ,
             yea
             and
             many
             times
             more
             then
             he
             desires
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             in
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             himself
             he
             can
             mock
             and
             despise
             him
             that
             is
             in
             misery
             .
             And
             indeed
             though
             wicked
             men
             do
             never
             truly
             pray
             and
             call
             upon
             God
             ,
             nor
             doth
             God
             ever
             regard
             such
             prayers
             as
             they
             make
             ,
             yet
             even
             of
             such
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             call
             upon
             God
             and
             he
             answereth
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             teacheth
             them
             to
             wish
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             kind
             to
             seek
             the
             good
             they
             desire
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             commonly
             it
             is
             said
             of
             such
             prosperous
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             heavens
             favourites
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             doth
             for
             them
             whatever
             they
             will.
             But
             however
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             Iob
             in
             these
             words
             is
             manifest
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             covertly
             to
             blame
             them
             ,
             for
             despising
             him
             as
             they
             had
             done
             .
             He
             had
             told
             them
             that
             he
             had
             understanding
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ;
             but
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             it
             fares
             with
             me
             as
             with
             many
             other
             good
             men
             that
             being
             in
             affliction
             are
             despised
             even
             of
             their
             nearest
             neighbours
             and
             friends
             ,
             that
             live
             in
             a
             high
             and
             prosperous
             condition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               ready
               to
               slip
               with
               his
               feet
               is
               as
               a
               lamp
               despised
               in
               the
               thought
               of
               him
               that
               is
               at
               ease
               .
            
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             the
             same
             with
             those
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             By
             a
             man
             
               ready
               to
               slip
               with
               his
               feet
            
             is
             meant
             one
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             sink
             under
             heavy
             calamities
             that
             lye
             upon
             him
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             like
             to
             be
             utterly
             ruined
             and
             undone
             ,
             in
             such
             desperate
             danger
             that
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             but
             a
             step
             betwixt
             him
             and
             death
             ,
             he
             is
             every
             moment
             ready
             to
             fall
             under
             the
             heavy
             hand
             of
             God
             that
             is
             upon
             
             him
             ;
             this
             is
             evident
             by
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             Deut.
             32.35
             .
             
               To
               me
               belongeth
               vengeance
               and
               recompence
               ,
               their
               foot
               shall
               slide
               in
               due
               time
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             38.16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               When
               my
               foot
               slippeth
               they
               magnifie
               themselves
               against
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               halt
               and
               my
               sorrow
               is
               continually
               before
               me
            
             ▪
             and
             Psal
             .
             94.18
             .
             
               when
               I
               said
               ,
               My
               foot
               slippeth
               ;
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               held
               me
               up
               .
            
             Again
             on
             the
             other
             side
             that
             man
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               at
               ease
            
             that
             lives
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             disquieted
             with
             the
             least
             affliction
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Psal
             .
             123.4
             .
             
               Our
               soul
               is
               exceedingly
               filled
               with
               the
               scorning
               of
               those
               that
               are
               at
               ease
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               proud
               ,
            
             and
             thereto
             agrees
             that
             of
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             Luk.
             12.19
             .
             
               I
               will
               say
               to
               my
               soul
               ,
               Soul
               ,
               thou
               hast
               much
               goods
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               take
               thine
               ease
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             lastly
             therefore
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             here
             that
             
               he
               that
               is
               ready
               to
               slip
               with
               his
               feet
               ,
               is
               as
               a
               lamp
               despised
               in
               the
               thought
               of
               him
               that
               is
               at
               ease
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             brought
             low
             by
             affliction
             are
             slighted
             and
             despised
             by
             those
             that
             are
             inprosperity
             ,
             as
             poor
             ,
             base
             ,
             and
             worthlesse
             things
             .
             When
             a
             link
             or
             torch
             is
             burnt
             so
             farre
             away
             that
             we
             can
             hold
             it
             no
             longer
             ,
             when
             a
             candle
             is
             spent
             to
             the
             very
             snuff
             ,
             though
             before
             they
             did
             us
             very
             good
             service
             ,
             yet
             then
             they
             are
             of
             no
             farther
             use
             ,
             but
             are
             like
             to
             be
             noysome
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             cast
             them
             away
             and
             tread
             them
             under
             foot
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             men
             formerly
             of
             great
             esteem
             come
             to
             sink
             in
             affliction
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             themselves
             in
             prosperity
             mind
             them
             no
             more
             then
             the
             snuff
             of
             a
             candle
             .
             And
             thus
             Iob
             shews
             the
             reason
             why
             his
             friends
             did
             so
             despise
             him
             and
             regard
             his
             words
             so
             little
             ;
             it
             was
             because
             he
             was
             brought
             so
             low
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             at
             ease
             and
             felt
             not
             the
             least
             of
             that
             which
             he
             suffered
             .
             But
             yet
             withall
             too
             there
             is
             in
             these
             words
             a
             transition
             to
             that
             which
             next
             follows
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             disprooving
             of
             that
             which
             his
             friends
             had
             joyntly
             affirmed
             ,
             concerning
             the
             certain
             prosperity
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             wicked
             :
             Zophar
             had
             told
             Iob
             that
             if
             he
             would
             repent
             and
             turn
             unto
             God
             ,
             his
             age
             should
             be
             clearer
             then
             the
             Sun
             at
             noon-day
             ,
             chap.
             11.17
             .
             but
             Iob
             here
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             farre
             are
             the
             righteous
             from
             being
             alwaies
             in
             such
             a
             glorious
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             many
             times
             
               as
               a
               despised
               lamp
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               tabernacles
               of
               robbers
               prosper
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               provoke
               God
               are
               secure
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             reprooved
             Zophar
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             friends
             for
             scorning
             him
             as
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             despising
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             here
             he
             undertakes
             to
             disproove
             that
             which
             they
             had
             all
             so
             stiffly
             maintained
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             righteous
             do
             alwaies
             prosper
             for
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             ever
             outwardly
             punished
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             wherewith
             Zophar
             had
             concluded
             his
             speech
             ,
             chap.
             11.20
             .
             
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               fail
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               escape
               ,
            
             &c.
             alledging
             that
             none
             have
             usually
             such
             abundance
             of
             all
             outward
             things
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             that
             carry
             themselves
             most
             insolently
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             like
             that
             he
             instanceth
             the
             rather
             in
             
               the
               tabernacles
               of
               robbers
            
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Sabeans
             and
             Chaldeans
             that
             had
             robbed
             him
             of
             his
             cattle
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               But
               ask
               now
               the
               beasts
               and
               they
               shall
               teach
               thee
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             which
             is
             most
             questionable
             in
             these
             words
             and
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             two
             next
             verses
             is
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             dependance
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             herein
             also
             Iob
             still
             proceeds
             to
             prove
             that
             God
             doth
             nor
             allwayes
             either
             blesse
             the
             righteous
             with
             outward
             blessings
             ,
             or
             else
             cut
             off
             and
             destroy
             the
             wiched
             ;
             and
             two
             wayes
             
             there
             are
             which
             Iob
             might
             intend
             ,
             whereby
             this
             might
             be
             learnt
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             unreasonable
             and
             senselesse
             creatures
             :
             for
             1.
             
             This
             may
             be
             clearly
             gathered
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             even
             amongst
             beasts
             ,
             and
             foul
             ,
             and
             fishes
             ,
             none
             fare
             better
             then
             those
             that
             are
             most
             fierce
             and
             ravenous
             ,
             and
             live
             altogether
             by
             rapine
             and
             devouring
             those
             that
             are
             not
             so
             strong
             as
             themselves
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             none
             fare
             worse
             then
             those
             that
             are
             best
             and
             gentlest
             ,
             and
             least
             harmfull
             to
             others
             ,
             those
             that
             live
             upon
             prey
             will
             be
             fat
             and
             in
             good
             liking
             ,
             when
             others
             it
             may
             be
             are
             ready
             to
             famish
             for
             want
             of
             food
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             in
             daily
             experience
             that
             the
             pheasant
             and
             partridge
             the
             fowler
             looks
             after
             ,
             when
             the
             kite
             and
             vulture
             are
             never
             minded
             ;
             and
             thus
             it
             is
             too
             with
             beasts
             and
             fishes
             ,
             there
             are
             multitudes
             more
             killed
             daily
             of
             those
             that
             are
             gentle
             and
             harmlesse
             ,
             then
             of
             those
             that
             are
             most
             mischievous
             and
             feed
             altogether
             upon
             the
             bloud
             of
             others
             ,
             yea
             and
             amongst
             the
             plants
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             we
             use
             to
             observe
             that
             ill
             weeds
             grow
             apace
             ,
             and
             poysonous
             plants
             do
             often
             flourish
             and
             spread
             faster
             then
             those
             that
             are
             most
             usefull
             and
             most
             acceptable
             amongst
             men
             .
             Now
             since
             we
             may
             conclude
             with
             Iob
             that
             none
             can
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             that
             these
             things
             are
             done
             thus
             by
             the
             speciall
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             
               who
               knoweth
               not
               in
               all
               these
               that
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               hath
               wrought
               this
               ?
            
             we
             may
             gather
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             by
             his
             providence
             ,
             doth
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             own
             Name
             order
             it
             thus
             amongst
             the
             other
             creatures
             ,
             why
             may
             he
             not
             also
             order
             it
             so
             amongst
             men
             ,
             they
             being
             also
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             made
             for
             his
             glory
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             again
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             none
             have
             such
             plenty
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             foul
             or
             fish
             ,
             none
             have
             so
             great
             a
             portion
             of
             the
             earth
             as
             the
             wicked
             usually
             have
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             the
             creatures
             do
             proclaim
             the
             certainty
             of
             this
             truth
             .
             But
             then
             others
             again
             conceive
             ,
             that
             because
             Zophar
             had
             such
             high
             thoughts
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             incomprehensible
             wisedome
             and
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             Iob
             shews
             him
             ,
             that
             every
             ordinary
             man
             might
             learn
             as
             much
             as
             that
             concerning
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             no
             other
             instructers
             then
             the
             dumb
             unreasonable
             and
             senselesse
             creatures
             ;
             Zophar
             had
             said
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             transcendent
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               as
               high
               as
               heaven
               ,
               and
               deeper
               then
               hell
               ,
            
             &c.
             chap.
             11.8
             .
             Iob
             here
             answers
             him
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             to
             climb
             up
             into
             heaven
             ,
             or
             to
             descend
             down
             into
             hell
             to
             find
             out
             this
             ,
             since
             we
             may
             learn
             it
             from
             every
             creature
             that
             we
             behold
             with
             our
             eyes
             ;
             by
             every
             beast
             ,
             bird
             ,
             fish
             or
             plant
             we
             may
             easily
             learn
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             that
             made
             them
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             God
             of
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             both
             wisedome
             and
             might
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Doth
               not
               the
               ear
               try
               words
               ?
               and
               the
               mouth
               tast
               his
               meat
               ?
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             doth
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             discern
             these
             spirituall
             truths
             concerning
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             taught
             by
             the
             Creatures
             ;
             that
             which
             the
             dumb
             creatures
             proclaim
             concerning
             the
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             reasonable
             soul
             of
             man
             may
             as
             plainly
             and
             easily
             discern
             ,
             as
             the
             ear
             discerns
             words
             ,
             or
             the
             mouth
             tasts
             meats
             ;
             These
             are
             not
             such
             hidden
             mysteries
             as
             you
             would
             pretend
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             easily
             discovered
             even
             by
             the
             outward
             senses
             .
             Thus
             very
             many
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             clause
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             it
             as
             added
             by
             way
             of
             amplifying
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             concerning
             the
             clear
             discovery
             that
             is
             made
             of
             Gods
             incomprehensible
             wisedome
             and
             power
             in
             every
             one
             of
             the
             creatures
             .
             
             But
             yet
             there
             is
             another
             exposition
             that
             is
             given
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             is
             judged
             by
             many
             better
             then
             the
             former
             .
             
               Doth
               not
               the
               ear
               try
               words
               ?
               and
               the
               mouth
               tast
               his
               meat
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             mouth
             doth
             discern
             the
             tast
             of
             meats
             ,
             what
             is
             sweet
             and
             what
             is
             sowre
             ,
             what
             hath
             a
             pleasant
             ,
             what
             an
             unpleasant
             relish
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             ear
             to
             judge
             of
             words
             we
             hear
             spoken
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             what
             is
             wisely
             and
             what
             is
             foolishly
             spoken
             .
             And
             if
             we
             thus
             understand
             the
             words
             ,
             then
             the
             drift
             of
             Iob
             therein
             must
             be
             ,
             either
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             did
             not
             immediately
             embrace
             all
             for
             truth
             which
             they
             had
             spoken
             (
             which
             it
             seems
             they
             expected
             he
             should
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             offended
             that
             he
             did
             oppose
             them
             )
             it
             was
             because
             his
             ears
             were
             given
             him
             to
             hear
             what
             was
             spoken
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             might
             judge
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             his
             mouth
             was
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             tast
             of
             his
             meat
             :
             or
             else
             to
             answer
             that
             which
             Bildad
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             8.8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Enquire
               I
               pray
               thee
               of
               the
               former
               age
               ,
               and
               prepare
               thy self
               to
               the
               search
               of
               their
               fathers
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               but
               of
               yesterday
               and
               know
               nothing
               ,
            
             &c.
             shewing
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             merely
             with
             the
             learning
             or
             age
             of
             the
             speaker
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             eare
             must
             judge
             of
             what
             is
             spoken
             ,
             even
             as
             by
             the
             mouth
             we
             judge
             of
             the
             tast
             of
             meats
             that
             are
             set
             before
             us
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             by
             way
             of
             reprooving
             his
             friends
             ,
             because
             they
             slighted
             and
             disregarded
             his
             words
             ,
             yea
             because
             they
             misconstrued
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             want
             of
             due
             pondering
             and
             considering
             his
             words
             ,
             
               Doth
               not
               the
               eare
               try
               words
               ?
               and
               the
               mouth
               tast
               his
               meat
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             ought
             you
             not
             to
             let
             your
             ears
             doe
             their
             office
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             attend
             to
             that
             which
             I
             speak
             ,
             and
             not
             thus
             to
             slight
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             want
             of
             well
             weighing
             my
             words
             to
             misunderstand
             and
             pervert
             what
             I
             have
             spoken
             ?
             And
             indeed
             because
             Elihu
             useth
             the
             same
             expression
             ,
             thereby
             to
             perswade
             Iob
             and
             his
             friends
             well
             to
             mind
             what
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             chap.
             34.2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Hear
               my
               words
               ,
               O
               ye
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               give
               ear
               unto
               me
               ye
               that
               have
               knowledge
               ;
               for
               the
               ear
               tryeth
               words
               ,
               as
               the
               mouth
               tasteth
               meat
               ,
            
             this
             is
             that
             I
             conceive
             which
             Iob
             also
             chiefly
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               With
               the
               ancient
               is
               wisedome
               and
               in
               length
               of
               daies
               understanding
               .
            
             ]
             Either
             this
             is
             added
             ,
             as
             a
             farther
             illustration
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             concerning
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             which
             may
             be
             learnt
             from
             the
             creatures
             ,
             namely
             that
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             that
             ancient
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             many
             years
             observed
             what
             God
             hath
             discovered
             in
             the
             works
             of
             creation
             ,
             are
             therefore
             better
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             these
             things
             then
             young
             men
             are
             ;
             and
             some
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Iob
             might
             herein
             covertly
             strike
             at
             some
             of
             his
             friends
             that
             were
             younger
             then
             he
             ,
             and
             yet
             insulted
             over
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             worthy
             to
             speak
             to
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             elsewhere
             it
             seems
             evident
             that
             these
             friends
             of
             Iob
             were
             very
             aged
             men
             ,
             chap.
             15.10
             .
             
               With
               us
               are
               both
               the
               gray-headed
               and
               very
               aged
               men
               ,
               much
               elder
               then
               thy
               father
               ,
            
             saith
             Eliphaz
             ;
             and
             Elihu
             speaking
             to
             these
             friends
             of
             Iob
             ,
             chap.
             32.6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               I
               am
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               young
               and
               ye
               are
               very
               old
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               was
               afraid
               ,
               and
               durst
               not
               shew
               mine
               opinion
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               Daies
               should
               speak
               and
               multitude
               of
               years
               should
               teach
               wisedome
               ,
            
             I
             should
             rather
             think
             that
             this
             is
             added
             ,
             either
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             which
             Bildad
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             8.8
             ,
             9.
             concerning
             enquiring
             of
             the
             aged
             (
             of
             which
             mention
             is
             made
             above
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             )
             or
             at
             least
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             high
             opinion
             ,
             which
             his
             friends
             might
             have
             of
             their
             great
             wisedome
             because
             of
             their
             years
             ,
             wherein
             he
             first
             yields
             ,
             that
             
             it
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             
               with
               the
               ancient
               is
               wisedome
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             have
             had
             a
             fair
             advantage
             for
             the
             gaining
             of
             wisedome
             ;
             but
             then
             adds
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             what
             doth
             plainly
             imply
             ,
             that
             yet
             all
             the
             wisedome
             in
             man
             ,
             however
             it
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             in
             it self
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             then
             vanity
             if
             it
             come
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             we
             ought
             not
             so
             to
             prize
             the
             judgement
             of
             men
             of
             great
             years
             ,
             as
             therefore
             to
             reject
             any
             truth
             which
             God
             hath
             taught
             us
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               With
               him
               is
               wisedome
               and
               strength
               ,
               he
               hath
               counsell
               and
               understanding
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             indeed
             conceive
             that
             Iob
             here
             expresseth
             what
             it
             is
             that
             men
             learn
             concerning
             God
             from
             the
             creatures
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               with
               him
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             God
             )
             
               is
               wisedome
               and
               strength
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             rather
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             on
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             this
             is
             added
             as
             by
             way
             of
             correcting
             or
             opposing
             what
             was
             said
             there
             concerning
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             aged
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               with
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             both
             wisedome
             and
             power
             too
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             transcendent
             manner
             ,
             that
             the
             wisedome
             that
             is
             in
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             is
             not
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             wisedome
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             which
             is
             in
             God
             ;
             he
             is
             essentially
             ,
             infinitely
             ,
             incomprehensibly
             wise
             and
             mighty
             ;
             and
             this
             unsearchable
             wisedome
             he
             daily
             exerciseth
             in
             disposing
             all
             things
             that
             are
             done
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               He
               shutteth
               up
               a
               man
               and
               there
               can
               be
               no
               opening
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             undertake
             to
             shut
             up
             a
             man
             for
             ever
             ,
             either
             in
             prison
             or
             in
             any
             streights
             of
             distresse
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             power
             of
             any
             sicknesse
             or
             calamity
             whatever
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             ever
             to
             find
             out
             any
             way
             to
             set
             such
             a
             man
             free
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               withholdeth
               the
               waters
               and
               they
               dry
               up
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             withholdeth
             the
             waters
             from
             above
             ,
             the
             rain
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             waters
             beneath
             in
             ponds
             ,
             lakes
             ,
             brooks
             and
             rivers
             do
             soon
             dry
             up
             :
             or
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             without
             any
             such
             distinction
             of
             the
             waters
             above
             and
             the
             waters
             beneath
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             commands
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             drought
             and
             forbears
             to
             give
             a
             supply
             of
             water
             either
             by
             rain
             from
             above
             ,
             or
             springs
             and
             fountains
             beneath
             ,
             there
             will
             soon
             be
             no
             water
             left
             ,
             which
             agreeth
             fully
             with
             that
             of
             the
             prophet
             Nahum
             ,
             chap.
             1.4
             .
             
               He
               rebuketh
               the
               sea
               and
               maketh
               it
               dry
               ,
               and
               dryeth
               up
               all
               the
               rivers
            
             ;
             yea
             and
             then
             all
             things
             growing
             in
             such
             places
             are
             dryed
             and
             parched
             up
             too
             ;
             
               also
               he
               sendeth
               them
               out
               and
               they
               overturn
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             fruits
             and
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             where
             these
             flouds
             of
             water
             come
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               With
               him
               is
               strength
               and
               wisedome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             very
             same
             that
             Iob
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             13.
             (
             for
             though
             in
             the
             originall
             there
             be
             not
             the
             same
             words
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             and
             meaning
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             rendered
             by
             our
             Translatours
             with
             the
             same
             words
             )
             and
             two
             probable
             reasons
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             here
             he
             should
             so
             immediately
             repeat
             the
             same
             thing
             again
             ;
             as
             1.
             
             Because
             that
             vers
             .
             13.
             might
             be
             only
             intended
             to
             shew
             what
             God
             is
             in
             himself
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             God
             of
             infinite
             wisedome
             and
             might
             ;
             and
             then
             this
             here
             he
             might
             adde
             ,
             either
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             wisedome
             and
             might
             of
             God
             is
             every
             moment
             discovered
             in
             his
             wise
             and
             wonderfull
             ordering
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             all
             the
             strength
             and
             wisedome
             that
             is
             in
             the
             creature
             comes
             from
             him
             and
             is
             at
             his
             disposing
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             gives
             and
             takes
             it
             away
             as
             seems
             good
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             being
             now
             to
             instance
             in
             works
             of
             
             providence
             ,
             that
             are
             farre
             more
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             mans
             reason
             ,
             then
             any
             thing
             he
             had
             yet
             spoken
             of
             ,
             he
             repeats
             again
             here
             that
             which
             he
             said
             before
             concerning
             the
             wonderfull
             power
             and
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ,
             thereby
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             curb
             men
             from
             quarrelling
             and
             contending
             with
             God
             about
             such
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             clear
             in
             the
             first
             particular
             he
             alledgeth
             in
             the
             words
             that
             immediately
             follow
             ,
             
               The
               deceived
               and
               the
               deceiver
               are
               his
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             alike
             under
             Gods
             all-ordering
             power
             and
             command
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Sovereign
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             are
             herein
             guided
             by
             his
             providence
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             serve
             his
             counsels
             and
             glory
             ;
             when
             one
             man
             seduceth
             another
             into
             any
             errour
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             gulls
             and
             deceives
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             hand
             of
             God
             herein
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             the
             decree
             ,
             and
             appointment
             ,
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             attempts
             to
             deceive
             and
             that
             the
             other
             is
             deceived
             by
             him
             .
             At
             this
             and
             such
             like
             truths
             naturally
             men
             are
             ready
             to
             startle
             ,
             questioning
             how
             it
             can
             stand
             with
             the
             justice
             and
             holinesse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             any
             hand
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             such
             things
             as
             this
             ,
             (
             and
             yet
             we
             see
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             often
             expressely
             affirm
             it
             ,
             as
             Ezek.
             14.9
             .
             
               If
               the
               prophet
               be
               deceived
               when
               he
               hath
               spoken
               a
               thing
               ,
               I
               the
               Lord
               have
               deceived
               that
               prophet
               ,
            
             and
             2
             Thess
             .
             2.11
             .
             
               God
               shall
               send
               them
               strong
               delusion
               that
               they
               should
               believe
               a
               lie
            
             )
             To
             prevent
             therefore
             mens
             cavilling
             at
             such
             truths
             as
             this
             ,
             this
             clause
             is
             here
             prefixed
             again
             ,
             
               with
               him
               is
               strength
               and
               wisedome
               ,
            
             intimating
             that
             even
             these
             things
             could
             not
             be
             done
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             Gods
             almighty
             and
             all-ruling
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             he
             doth
             with
             great
             wisedome
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             comprehend
             how
             it
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               He
               leadeth
               counsellers
               away
               spoyled
               ,
               and
               maketh
               the
               judges
               fools
               ,
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             plainly
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             many
             times
             makes
             fools
             of
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             counsellers
             and
             judges
             ,
             who
             are
             usually
             esteemed
             the
             great
             Oracles
             of
             wisedome
             in
             the
             severall
             places
             and
             times
             wherein
             they
             live
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             prayer
             of
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             that
             Ahithophel
             that
             great
             Politician
             sided
             with
             his
             son
             Absalom
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15.31
             .
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               turn
               the
               counsell
               of
               Ahithophel
               into
               foolishnesse
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             a
             reall
             depriving
             them
             of
             their
             wisedome
             and
             understanding
             (
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             they
             are
             here
             said
             to
             be
             spoyled
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             stripped
             of
             those
             abilities
             of
             mind
             ,
             which
             formerly
             they
             had
             )
             or
             else
             by
             infatuating
             them
             so
             that
             they
             speak
             and
             doe
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             one
             would
             think
             none
             but
             fools
             or
             mad
             men
             should
             speak
             or
             doe
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             crossing
             them
             so
             in
             all
             their
             subtile
             plots
             and
             devices
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             wisedome
             prooves
             no
             better
             then
             folly
             ;
             &
             indeed
             thus
             some
             understand
             the
             word
             (
             spoyled
             )
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             namely
             that
             he
             causeth
             counsellers
             notwithstanding
             their
             great
             wisedome
             to
             be
             carried
             into
             captivity
             ,
             spoyled
             and
             stripped
             of
             all
             their
             riches
             and
             dignity
             and
             power
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             vanquishing
             and
             captivity
             of
             Egypt
             is
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             Esa
             .
             19.11
             ,
             13.
             
             
               Surely
               the
               Princes
               of
               Zoan
               are
               fools
               ,
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               wise
               counsellers
               of
               Pharaoh
               is
               become
               bruitish
               .
            
             However
             because
             God
             is
             manifested
             by
             his
             vanquishing
             and
             ruining
             the
             great
             Politicians
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             proudly
             opposed
             him
             and
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             said
             that
             he
             leads
             them
             away
             spoyled
             ,
             as
             Princes
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             those
             they
             have
             vanquished
             in
             a
             way
             of
             tryumph
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               He
               loseth
               the
               bond
               of
               kings
               and
               girdeth
               their
               loins
               with
               a
               girdle
               .
            
             ]
             Three
             severall
             wayes
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             when
             kings
             are
             in
             bonds
             ,
             the
             Lord
             many
             times
             freeth
             them
             from
             their
             captivity
             and
             bondage
             (
             as
             he
             did
             Manasseh
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             33.13
             .
             )
             and
             restores
             them
             to
             the
             Regall
             dignity
             again
             ;
             for
             the
             girdle
             about
             the
             loines
             is
             sometimes
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             as
             an
             ornament
             of
             princes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             allusion
             thereto
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Isa
             .
             11.5
             .
             
               Righteousnesse
               shall
               be
               the
               girdle
               of
               his
               loins
               ,
               and
               faithfulnesse
               the
               girdle
               of
               his
               reins
               .
            
             See
             Ier.
             13.1
             ,
             &c.
             or
             2.
             
             That
             he
             many
             times
             degradeth
             kings
             and
             deposeth
             them
             from
             the
             Regall
             state
             (
             for
             by
             
               the
               bond
               of
               kings
            
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             Regall
             or
             military
             Belt
             wherewith
             they
             are
             girded
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             loosing
             thereof
             may
             well
             signifie
             their
             being
             deprived
             of
             their
             Sovereignty
             )
             and
             that
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             the
             mean
             condition
             of
             other
             ordinary
             men
             ,
             
               he
               girdeth
               their
               loins
               with
               a
               girdle
            
             ;
             or
             3.
             (
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             )
             that
             he
             often
             sets
             subjects
             free
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             kings
             (
             for
             by
             
               the
               bond
               of
               kings
            
             may
             be
             meant
             that
             authority
             and
             power
             ,
             whereby
             the
             people
             are
             held
             as
             bond-slaves
             in
             subjection
             to
             them
             )
             and
             then
             bringeth
             those
             kings
             to
             be
             themselves
             in
             a
             very
             low
             and
             mean
             ,
             yea
             a
             servile
             and
             captivated
             condition
             ;
             for
             because
             in
             the
             Eastern
             countries
             ,
             where
             they
             wore
             long
             garments
             ,
             in
             all
             preparations
             for
             travell
             or
             labour
             they
             used
             to
             gird
             themselves
             ;
             therefore
             girding
             with
             a
             girdle
             is
             often
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             as
             the
             posture
             and
             habit
             of
             servants
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             his
             servant
             ,
             Luke
             .
             17.8
             .
             
               Make
               ready
               wherewith
               I
               may
               sup
               and
               gird
               thy self
               and
               serve
               me
               ,
            
             and
             so
             also
             Luk.
             12.37
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               He
               remooveth
               away
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               trusty
               .
            
             ]
             By
             
               the
               trusty
            
             understand
             men
             of
             sure
             credit
             ,
             men
             of
             such
             sufficiency
             and
             faithfulnesse
             for
             instruction
             or
             advice
             ,
             that
             princes
             and
             others
             may
             safely
             rest
             and
             rely
             upon
             them
             ,
             men
             actually
             trusted
             or
             worthy
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             publick
             affairs
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             said
             that
             God
             
               remooveth
               away
               the
               speech
            
             of
             such
             trusty
             men
             ,
             either
             when
             he
             takes
             away
             such
             men
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             sends
             in
             their
             room
             either
             flatterers
             or
             fools
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               For
               behold
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               doth
               take
               away
               from
               Ierusalem
               and
               from
               Iudah
               —
               The
               judge
               ,
               and
               the
               prophet
               ,
               and
               the
               prudent
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               ,
            
             &c.
             or
             else
             when
             such
             as
             were
             trusty
             before
             become
             weak
             or
             faithlesse
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             unable
             to
             instruct
             or
             advise
             ,
             or
             else
             teach
             falsehoods
             or
             give
             ill
             counsell
             ;
             or
             when
             he
             causeth
             men
             not
             to
             give
             any
             credit
             to
             their
             advice
             ,
             which
             he
             often
             doth
             in
             a
             way
             of
             punishment
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             a
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               He
               poureth
               contempt
               upon
               Princes
               ,
               and
               weakneth
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               mighty
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             depriving
             them
             of
             their
             strength
             ,
             or
             by
             crossing
             them
             so
             in
             all
             their
             enterprises
             that
             they
             are
             as
             men
             that
             have
             no
             power
             to
             effect
             any
             thing
             they
             go
             about
             .
             This
             last
             clause
             is
             in
             the
             Originall
             
               and
               looseth
               the
               girdle
               of
               the
               strong
            
             ;
             for
             because
             girding
             causeth
             strength
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             the
             more
             steady
             and
             nimble
             when
             their
             armour
             or
             garments
             are
             girt
             close
             about
             them
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             countries
             where
             they
             wore
             long
             garments
             ,
             hence
             this
             phrase
             of
             loosening
             the
             girdle
             of
             the
             strong
             is
             used
             for
             making
             the
             strong
             weak
             ,
             or
             opposing
             them
             so
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             doe
             what
             they
             endeavour
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             men
             that
             are
             clogged
             and
             hampered
             with
             their
             long
             loose
             garments
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               He
               discovereth
               deep
               things
               out
               of
               darknesse
               and
               bringeth
               out
               to
               light
               the
               shadow
               
               of
               death
            
             ]
             Some
             referre
             this
             to
             Gods
             revealing
             to
             his
             prophets
             the
             interpretation
             of
             dreams
             and
             visions
             ,
             and
             discovering
             things
             that
             should
             long
             after
             come
             to
             passe
             ;
             others
             to
             his
             bringing
             to
             light
             the
             most
             hidden
             things
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             perpetuall
             darknesse
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             the
             secret
             plots
             and
             conspiracies
             of
             enemies
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             also
             be
             called
             
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
            
             ,
             because
             the
             dangers
             thereof
             are
             terrible
             and
             horrible
             as
             death
             ;
             )
             yea
             some
             referre
             it
             to
             Gods
             rending
             asunder
             the
             earth
             with
             earth-quakes
             ,
             whereby
             those
             inward
             depths
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             discovered
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             never
             have
             been
             seen
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             generall
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             secret
             but
             God
             doth
             many
             times
             bring
             it
             to
             light
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             well
             be
             too
             which
             some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             this
             particular
             is
             added
             the
             rather
             to
             intimate
             that
             by
             such
             discovering
             of
             the
             hellish
             secrets
             of
             many
             men
             ,
             he
             maketh
             it
             evident
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             execute
             the
             judgements
             before
             mentioned
             merely
             to
             exercise
             a
             tyrannicall
             power
             over
             his
             creatures
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             just
             cause
             to
             doe
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               He
               increaseth
               the
               nations
               and
               destroyeth
               them
               ;
               he
               enlargeth
               the
               nations
               and
               streighteneth
               them
               again
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             mightily
             increaseth
             the
             number
             of
             a
             people
             and
             then
             destroyeth
             them
             ,
             and
             brings
             them
             to
             a
             handfull
             again
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             he
             many
             times
             enlargeth
             their
             territories
             ,
             dominion
             ,
             power
             and
             wealth
             ,
             and
             then
             bringeth
             them
             again
             into
             as
             great
             streights
             and
             as
             low
             a
             condition
             as
             ever
             before
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               He
               taketh
               away
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               earth
            
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             the
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             of
             each
             nation
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             the
             chief
             and
             choicest
             amongst
             a
             people
             for
             wisedome
             and
             courage
             ,
             &c.
             and
             it
             is
             said
             that
             God
             
               taketh
               away
               the
               heart
            
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             
               and
               causeth
               them
               to
               wander
               in
               a
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             because
             he
             many
             times
             deprives
             them
             of
             their
             wisedome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             &
             brings
             them
             into
             unavoidable
             streights
             ,
             into
             a
             desperate
             lost
             condition
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             as
             men
             in
             a
             wood
             or
             wildernesse
             not
             knowing
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             themselves
             ,
             yea
             as
             blind
             and
             drunken
             men
             that
             grope
             at
             noon-day
             as
             if
             it
             were
             night
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             enter
             upon
             waies
             which
             no
             wise
             man
             ever
             trod
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             resolutions
             and
             counsells
             that
             are
             most
             pernicious
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             yet
             some
             understand
             it
             literally
             that
             God
             takes
             away
             all
             heart
             and
             courage
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             causeth
             them
             to
             goe
             into
             desolate
             wildernesses
             to
             hide
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               LOe
               ,
               mine
               eye
               hath
               seen
               all
               this
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             Iob
             in
             these
             two
             verses
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             he
             had
             said
             before
             chap.
             12.2
             ,
             3.
             (
             concerning
             which
             therefore
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             )
             to
             upbraid
             his
             friends
             for
             despising
             him
             out
             of
             a
             high
             conceit
             which
             they
             had
             of
             themselves
             ,
             by
             willing
             them
             to
             observe
             from
             what
             he
             had
             now
             spoken
             ,
             that
             he
             understood
             as
             much
             concerning
             the
             justice
             ,
             the
             wisedome
             ,
             the
             power
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             as
             they
             did
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Surely
               I
               would
               speak
               to
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               I
               desire
               to
               reason
               with
               God.
            
             ]
             Zophar
             had
             said
             chap.
             11.5
             .
             
               O
               that
               God
               would
               speak
               ▪
               and
               open
               his
               lips
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             that
             as
             deriding
             Iobs
             former
             confidence
             in
             wishing
             he
             might
             plead
             his
             cause
             with
             God
             ;
             in
             reference
             hereto
             therefore
             Iob
             here
             professeth
             that
             he
             was
             still
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             
               Surely
               I
               would
               speak
               to
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               I
               desire
               to
               reason
               with
               God
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             could
             say
             much
             more
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             however
             confident
             you
             are
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             go
             ill
             with
             me
             if
             God
             should
             grant
             me
             my
             wish
             herein
             ,
             I
             still
             desire
             rather
             that
             I
             might
             plead
             my
             cause
             with
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             not
             as
             with
             an
             adversary
             but
             as
             before
             my
             judge
             ;
             not
             to
             accuse
             him
             for
             any
             thing
             he
             hath
             done
             to
             me
             ,
             (
             which
             never
             came
             into
             my
             thoughts
             )
             but
             to
             justifie
             my self
             against
             your
             false
             accusations
             ,
             and
             modestly
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             informed
             by
             him
             why
             his
             hand
             is
             so
             heavy
             upon
             me
             ,
             which
             as
             yet
             I
             professe
             I
             understand
             not
             :
             You
             judging
             of
             me
             by
             what
             I
             suffer
             ,
             and
             misconstruing
             all
             that
             I
             speak
             ,
             do
             most
             unjustly
             condemne
             me
             for
             an
             hypocrite
             ;
             but
             now
             God
             is
             omniscient
             ,
             and
             knows
             the
             integrity
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             besides
             he
             is
             true
             and
             just
             and
             will
             therefore
             certainly
             bear
             witnesse
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             justifie
             his
             servant
             whom
             you
             condemne
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             I
             know
             God
             in
             his
             majesty
             must
             needs
             be
             terrible
             to
             his
             enemies
             ,
             yet
             trusting
             in
             mine
             integrity
             I
             should
             desire
             to
             plead
             my
             cause
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               But
               ye
               are
               forgers
               of
               lies
               ,
               ye
               are
               all
               physicians
               of
               no
               value
               .
            
             ]
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             had
             affirmed
             that
             God
             never
             laid
             such
             sore
             afflictions
             upon
             any
             righteous
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             thence
             concluded
             that
             he
             was
             a
             wicked
             hypocrite
             ,
             but
             yet
             withall
             had
             very
             cunningly
             and
             artificially
             composed
             their
             speeches
             with
             many
             fair
             flourishes
             and
             plausible
             pretences
             ,
             that
             they
             spake
             what
             they
             spake
             merely
             out
             of
             zeal
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             to
             defend
             his
             unquestionable
             justice
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             win
             Iob
             to
             repent
             of
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             seek
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             thence
             is
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               But
               ye
               are
               forgers
               of
               lies
               ,
            
             much
             like
             that
             Psal
             .
             50.19
             .
             
               Thou
               givest
               thy
               mouth
               to
               evil
               ,
               and
               thy
               tongue
               frameth
               deceit
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             he
             retorts
             upon
             them
             that
             sin
             of
             lying
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             had
             unjustly
             before
             charged
             him
             ,
             chap.
             11.3
             .
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             misjudging
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             rightly
             applying
             the
             truth
             they
             had
             delivered
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             comforting
             him
             ,
             they
             had
             added
             to
             his
             afflictions
             and
             done
             what
             in
             them
             lay
             to
             drive
             him
             to
             despair
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             exhortations
             that
             he
             should
             repent
             ,
             &c.
             were
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             therefore
             he
             tearms
             them
             
               physicians
               of
               no
               value
            
             ,
             as
             being
             herein
             like
             to
             unskilfull
             physicians
             ,
             who
             not
             considering
             or
             not
             understanding
             the
             disease
             of
             their
             patients
             ,
             give
             them
             good
             medicines
             ,
             but
             altogether
             improper
             for
             such
             a
             disease
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             them
             more
             hurt
             then
             good
             .
             The
             expression
             is
             to
             the
             same
             sense
             with
             that
             where
             he
             calls
             them
             
               miserable
               comforters
            
             ,
             chap.
             16.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               O
               that
               you
               would
               altogether
               hold
               your
               peace
               ,
               and
               it
               should
               be
               your
               wisedome
               .
            
             ]
             Zophar
             had
             protested
             that
             he
             could
             not
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             suffer
             Iob
             to
             run
             on
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             chap.
             11.3
             .
             
               Should
               thy
               lies
               make
               men
               hold
               their
               peace
               ?
            
             &c.
             and
             it
             seems
             in
             relation
             hereto
             Iob
             now
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             considering
             how
             false
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             that
             was
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             as
             was
             implyed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             part
             of
             greater
             wisedome
             if
             both
             he
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             friends
             would
             hold
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             so
             hearken
             to
             what
             he
             should
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             had
             they
             
             continued
             silent
             as
             they
             were
             at
             first
             ,
             when
             for
             seven
             daies
             together
             they
             sat
             by
             him
             and
             spake
             not
             one
             word
             to
             him
             ,
             chap.
             2.13
             .
             they
             had
             never
             discovered
             so
             much
             folly
             as
             now
             they
             had
             done
             ;
             which
             agrees
             fully
             with
             that
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             17
             ,
             28
             ,
             
               Even
               a
               fool
               when
               he
               holds
               his
               peace
               is
               counted
               wise
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               shutteth
               his
               lips
               is
               esteemed
               a
               man
               of
               understanding
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Will
               you
               speak
               wickedly
               for
               God
               and
               talk
               deceitfully
               for
               him
               ?
            
             ]
             They
             
               speak
               wickedly
               for
               God
            
             that
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             pleading
             for
             God
             ,
             do
             speak
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             or
             wicked
             ,
             or
             which
             if
             it
             be
             well
             examined
             doth
             indeed
             tend
             to
             the
             great
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             they
             
               talk
               deceitfully
               for
               him
            
             that
             maintain
             that
             which
             in
             their
             own
             consciences
             they
             know
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             cunningly
             set
             a
             fair
             glosse
             upon
             it
             and
             carry
             the
             matter
             with
             a
             great
             shew
             of
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             justice
             :
             Now
             this
             Iob
             chargeth
             upon
             his
             friends
             ,
             because
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             pleading
             for
             God
             they
             accused
             Iob
             to
             be
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             long
             experience
             of
             him
             and
             knew
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             and
             because
             they
             affirmed
             that
             God
             were
             not
             just
             if
             he
             should
             so
             severely
             punish
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             which
             was
             indeed
             dishonourable
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             might
             not
             justly
             correct
             the
             most
             innocent
             man
             ,
             or
             do
             with
             his
             own
             creatures
             what
             seemed
             good
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ?
             
               Will
               you
               speak
               wickedly
               for
               God
               ?
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             can
             you
             judge
             it
             right
             to
             patronise
             Gods
             cause
             with
             lies
             ?
             Hath
             he
             need
             of
             any
             such
             defence
             ?
             or
             do
             you
             think
             he
             will
             like
             it
             that
             you
             should
             plead
             his
             cause
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Will
               ye
               accept
               his
               person
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             will
             you
             as
             by
             way
             of
             gratifying
             God
             speak
             that
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             you
             in
             your
             own
             consciences
             know
             is
             not
             right
             and
             true
             ?
             as
             those
             doe
             that
             accept
             the
             persons
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             regarding
             the
             cause
             but
             the
             person
             ,
             will
             speak
             any
             thing
             in
             favour
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             it
             to
             be
             never
             so
             false
             ;
             And
             to
             the
             same
             sense
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               will
               ye
               contend
               for
               God
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             will
             you
             thus
             contend
             and
             wrangle
             for
             God
             against
             that
             which
             you
             know
             to
             be
             just
             and
             right
             ?
             To
             contend
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             is
             exceeding
             commendable
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             Iob
             upbraids
             his
             friends
             with
             in
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             think
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             doe
             God
             a
             pleasure
             by
             speaking
             that
             which
             was
             false
             in
             his
             defence
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Is
               it
               good
               that
               he
               should
               search
               you
               out
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             you
             can-cannot
             be
             ignorant
             that
             God
             knows
             all
             that
             is
             in
             your
             hearts
             more
             exactly
             ,
             then
             men
             can
             know
             any
             thing
             which
             with
             greatest
             diligence
             they
             search
             into
             ;
             so
             that
             how
             zealous
             soever
             you
             seem
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             cunningly
             soever
             you
             frame
             your
             accusations
             against
             me
             ,
             if
             that
             you
             have
             spoken
             have
             proceeded
             more
             from
             corrupt
             passion
             then
             true
             zeal
             ,
             more
             from
             a
             desire
             to
             conquer
             ,
             then
             to
             comfort
             me
             ;
             if
             you
             deal
             not
             candidly
             and
             sincerely
             with
             me
             ,
             if
             you
             charge
             me
             with
             that
             which
             in
             your
             consciences
             you
             know
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             it
             were
             to
             collogue
             and
             curry
             favour
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             if
             you
             do
             indeed
             think
             in
             your
             hearts
             that
             God
             is
             unjust
             if
             he
             punisheth
             the
             righteous
             ,
             God
             will
             find
             this
             out
             ,
             and
             can
             you
             think
             that
             this
             will
             be
             any
             advantage
             to
             you
             ?
             Take
             heed
             ,
             you
             cannot
             mock
             and
             deceive
             God
             ,
             
               as
               one
               man
               mocketh
               and
               deceiveth
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               He
               will
               surely
               reproove
               you
               ,
               if
               ye
               do
               escretly
               accept
               persons
               .
            
             ]
             If
             you
             unjustly
             
             accuse
             me
             ,
             that
             thereby
             you
             may
             seem
             to
             gratifie
             God
             ,
             though
             you
             doe
             this
             never
             so
             secretly
             and
             cunningly
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             maintaining
             his
             justice
             ,
             he
             he
             will
             reproove
             you
             and
             punish
             you
             for
             it
             ;
             though
             from
             men
             this
             may
             be
             concealed
             ,
             God
             will
             discover
             it
             and
             make
             you
             smart
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Shall
               not
               his
               excellency
               make
               you
               afraid
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             shall
             not
             the
             majesty
             of
             God
             scare
             you
             from
             thinking
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             deal
             with
             a
             man
             as
             your selves
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Your
               remembrances
               are
               like
               unto
               ashes
               ,
               your
               bodies
               to
               bodies
               of
               clay
               .
            
             ]
             By
             their
             remembrances
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             particularly
             their
             fame
             and
             memoriall
             after
             their
             death
             ,
             or
             else
             more
             generally
             whatever
             was
             excellent
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             remembred
             concerning
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             great
             honour
             ,
             power
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             their
             high
             esteem
             ,
             and
             the
             memorable
             acts
             they
             had
             done
             whilst
             they
             lived
             .
             So
             that
             this
             is
             doubtlesse
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             that
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             majesty
             of
             God
             might
             well
             scare
             them
             from
             thinking
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             base
             and
             despicable
             condition
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             transcendent
             excellency
             that
             was
             in
             God
             :
             
               Your
               remembrances
               are
               like
               unto
               ashes
               ,
               your
               bodies
               to
               bodies
               of
               clay
               ,
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             how
             dare
             such
             vile
             and
             contemptible
             creatures
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             that
             is
             most
             memorable
             shall
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             as
             ashes
             that
             are
             scattered
             with
             a
             puffe
             of
             wind
             and
             are
             seen
             no
             more
             ,
             even
             your
             very
             bodies
             no
             better
             then
             earthen
             pots
             or
             heaps
             of
             clay
             ,
             how
             dare
             you
             speak
             of
             God
             as
             you
             have
             done
             ?
             Consider
             your
             condition
             what
             you
             are
             in
             comparison
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             see
             your
             folly
             in
             thinking
             to
             come
             in
             with
             your
             lies
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             at
             a
             dead
             lift
             .
             The
             expression
             is
             much
             like
             that
             chap.
             4.19
             .
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             Some
             indeed
             understand
             this
             to
             have
             been
             spoken
             as
             by
             way
             of
             threatning
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             because
             they
             had
             spoken
             so
             rashly
             and
             reproachfully
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             themselves
             and
             their
             memoriall
             should
             utterly
             perish
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             even
             as
             when
             ashes
             ,
             the
             only
             memoriall
             of
             wood
             burnt
             ,
             are
             blown
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             been
             ;
             nor
             could
             there
             an
             apter
             punishment
             be
             threatned
             to
             proud
             men
             that
             are
             so
             ambitious
             to
             have
             their
             names
             had
             in
             remembrance
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             agreeth
             best
             with
             that
             which
             went
             before
             and
             that
             which
             follows
             after
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Let
               me
               alone
               that
               I
               may
               speak
               ,
               and
               let
               come
               on
               me
               what
               will.
            
             ]
             Some
             think
             that
             Iob
             only
             intended
             hereby
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             speak
             however
             his
             friends
             took
             it
             or
             what
             censure
             soever
             they
             should
             passe
             upon
             him
             .
             But
             it
             may
             better
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             God.
             Iobs
             friends
             had
             advised
             him
             to
             forbear
             those
             speeches
             he
             had
             used
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             compassion
             to
             him
             ,
             least
             he
             should
             provoke
             God
             to
             lay
             his
             hand
             yet
             more
             heavily
             upon
             him
             ;
             He
             desires
             therefore
             here
             that
             not
             taking
             thought
             in
             this
             kind
             for
             him
             ,
             they
             would
             give
             him
             free
             liberty
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             God
             doe
             to
             him
             what
             he
             pleased
             .
             Yet
             this
             he
             speaks
             not
             in
             a
             desperate
             manner
             ,
             as
             not
             caring
             what
             became
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             out
             of
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             fatherly
             love
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             that
             which
             follows
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Wherefore
               do
               I
               take
               my
               flesh
               in
               my
               teeth
               and
               put
               my
               life
               in
               mine
               hand
               ?
            
             ]
             Because
             when
             a
             man
             is
             sollicitous
             to
             keep
             a
             thing
             safe
             ,
             he
             will
             carry
             it
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             
             and
             will
             scarce
             let
             it
             goe
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             upon
             any
             occasion
             ,
             therefore
             putting
             the
             life
             in
             the
             hand
             is
             interpreted
             by
             some
             for
             a
             sollicitous
             care
             of
             life
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             wherefore
             do
             I
             keep
             my
             life
             so
             close
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             were
             loth
             to
             part
             with
             it
             ?
             what
             need
             I
             take
             so
             much
             care
             for
             my
             life
             ?
             since
             if
             I
             loose
             my
             life
             I
             know
             it
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             me
             :
             If
             God
             slay
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             But
             rather
             on
             the
             contrary
             putting
             the
             life
             into
             the
             hand
             may
             note
             a
             mans
             readinesse
             to
             die
             ;
             And
             so
             here
             Iob
             might
             say
             that
             he
             put
             his
             life
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             a
             dying
             man
             ,
             ready
             every
             moment
             as
             I
             may
             say
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             ,
             or
             else
             because
             he
             was
             so
             willing
             and
             desirous
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             up
             his
             life
             .
             It
             is
             a
             phrase
             frequent
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             .
             Iudg.
             12.3
             .
             But
             now
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               wherefore
               do
               I
               take
               my
               flesh
               in
               my
               teeth
               ?
            
             is
             farre
             more
             obscure
             ;
             but
             the
             most
             probable
             expositions
             that
             I
             meet
             with
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             conceive
             that
             it
             was
             an
             ordinary
             proverbiall
             speech
             in
             those
             times
             to
             say
             of
             those
             that
             were
             desirous
             to
             die
             ,
             that
             
               they
               took
               their
               flesh
               in
               their
               teeth
               ,
            
             meaning
             that
             they
             were
             so
             weary
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             find
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             tear
             themselves
             in
             pieces
             ,
             thereby
             as
             it
             were
             to
             open
             a
             passage
             to
             let
             forth
             their
             souls
             :
             and
             that
             therefore
             ,
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             frequent
             professions
             he
             had
             made
             how
             earnestly
             desirous
             he
             was
             to
             die
             ,
             he
             asketh
             his
             friends
             here
             ,
             
               wherefore
               do
               I
               take
               my
               flesh
               in
               my
               teeth
               ,
               and
               put
               my
               life
               in
               my
               hand
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             wherefore
             am
             I
             so
             eagerly
             desirous
             to
             die
             ?
             think
             you
             that
             I
             speak
             it
             as
             out
             of
             despair
             ?
             No
             such
             matter
             ,
             No
             ,
             
               though
               he
               slay
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
            
             as
             he
             adds
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             hold
             that
             because
             men
             that
             are
             inwardly
             enraged
             and
             tormented
             in
             their
             minds
             are
             wont
             to
             tear
             their
             own
             flesh
             with
             their
             teeth
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             pine
             and
             consume
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             that
             sense
             may
             be
             said
             to
             eat
             their
             own
             flesh
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             slothfull
             fool
             that
             starveth
             himself
             with
             mere
             idlenesse
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             4.5
             .
             
               He
               foldeth
               his
               hands
               together
               ,
               and
               eateth
               his
               own
               flesh
               ,
            
             therefore
             Iob
             useth
             these
             expressions
             as
             by
             way
             of
             checking
             himself
             for
             being
             so
             immoderately
             disquieted
             in
             his
             mind
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             either
             his
             friends
             said
             or
             he
             suffered
             :
             
               wherefore
               do
               I
               take
               my
               flesh
               in
               my
               teeth
               ?
            
             &
             .
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             thus
             pine
             my self
             with
             grief
             ,
             and
             eat
             up
             mine
             own
             flesh
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             or
             why
             do
             I
             thus
             vex
             and
             fret
             and
             torment
             my self
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             in
             the
             indignation
             and
             anguish
             of
             his
             soul
             is
             ready
             to
             tear
             his
             own
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             up
             the
             ghost
             ?
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             why
             I
             should
             doe
             thus
             ,
             
               though
               he
               slay
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
            
             and
             3.
             
             Again
             some
             think
             that
             the
             ground
             of
             these
             expressions
             was
             ,
             either
             because
             his
             flesh
             was
             so
             chapt
             and
             broken
             in
             severall
             places
             that
             he
             might
             bite
             out
             pieces
             with
             his
             teeth
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             was
             so
             wasted
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             flesh
             would
             scarce
             make
             one
             mouthfull
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             because
             his
             pain
             and
             misery
             was
             many
             times
             so
             extreme
             and
             insupportable
             ,
             that
             ever
             and
             anon
             it
             made
             him
             ready
             to
             tear
             his
             flesh
             with
             his
             teeth
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               wherefore
               do
               I
               take
               my
               flesh
               in
               my
               teeth
               ?
            
             &c
             ,
             must
             be
             that
             he
             desired
             to
             know
             of
             his
             friends
             either
             why
             such
             grievous
             intolerable
             punishments
             should
             be
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             if
             as
             they
             said
             God
             did
             only
             punish
             wicked
             men
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             not
             conscious
             to
             himself
             of
             any
             such
             horrible
             wickednesse
             that
             he
             had
             committed
             ,
             or
             why
             he
             might
             not
             desire
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             with
             God
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             evident
             he
             did
             not
             complain
             without
             great
             cause
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Though
               he
               slay
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               him
            
             :
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             I
             were
             at
             
             the
             point
             of
             death
             yet
             would
             I
             trust
             in
             him
             for
             help
             ;
             yea
             though
             I
             were
             sure
             that
             God
             would
             slay
             me
             ,
             yet
             would
             I
             rely
             upon
             his
             mercy
             ,
             in
             full
             expectation
             that
             thereby
             I
             should
             only
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             better
             life
             .
             Now
             this
             he
             adds
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             checking
             himself
             for
             his
             former
             impatience
             ,
             and
             resolving
             from
             henceforth
             what
             he
             would
             doe
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             imply
             how
             strange
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             this
             his
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             he
             should
             be
             so
             severely
             dealt
             with
             ;
             or
             to
             shew
             that
             though
             his
             miseries
             made
             him
             complain
             sometimes
             very
             bitterly
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             despair
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             proove
             that
             he
             was
             not
             a
             wicked
             wretch
             as
             they
             pretended
             he
             was
             .
             And
             therefore
             is
             that
             too
             which
             he
             next
             adds
             ,
             
               but
               I
               will
               maintain
               mine
               own
               wayes
               before
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             I
             will
             rely
             upon
             his
             mercy
             whatever
             he
             doth
             to
             me
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             plead
             my
             cause
             and
             maintain
             mine
             innocency
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             integrity
             and
             sincerity
             of
             mine
             heart
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             he
             searcheth
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             reins
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               He
               also
               shall
               be
               my
               salvation
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             know
             he
             will
             preserve
             me
             in
             these
             miseries
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             good
             time
             deliver
             me
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             he
             will
             save
             me
             eternally
             hereafter
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               for
               an
               hypocrite
               shall
               not
               come
               before
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             would
             maintain
             his
             waies
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             well
             that
             if
             he
             were
             an
             hypocrite
             God
             would
             not
             endure
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             his
             friends
             had
             charged
             him
             with
             chap.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Behold
               now
               ,
               I
               have
               ordered
               my
               cause
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               I
               shall
               be
               justified
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             now
             I
             have
             examined
             mine
             own
             conscience
             ,
             and
             have
             weighed
             and
             digested
             what
             I
             shall
             say
             in
             mine
             own
             defence
             ,
             whereas
             you
             condemn
             me
             for
             a
             wicked
             hypocrite
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             herein
             God
             will
             justifie
             me
             :
             and
             so
             indeed
             it
             prooved
             at
             last
             when
             God
             passed
             that
             sentence
             against
             his
             friends
             ,
             chap.
             42.7
             .
             
               ye
               have
               not
               spoken
               of
               me
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               right
               ,
               as
               my
               servant
               Iob
               hath
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Who
               is
               he
               that
               will
               plead
               with
               me
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             trusting
             therefore
             in
             the
             unquestionable
             justice
             of
             my
             cause
             ,
             let
             who
             will
             undertake
             to
             plead
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             here
             ready
             to
             defend
             my self
             against
             them
             :
             But
             however
             plead
             I
             must
             my
             cause
             with
             God
             ;
             
               for
               now
               if
               I
               hold
               my
               tongue
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               up
               the
               ghost
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             being
             provoked
             and
             vexed
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             been
             with
             the
             opprobrious
             speeches
             you
             have
             used
             against
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             not
             ease
             the
             grief
             of
             my
             heart
             by
             speaking
             ,
             it
             would
             burst
             within
             me
             and
             so
             kill
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Only
               do
               not
               two
               things
               unto
               me
               ;
               then
               will
               I
               not
               hide
               my self
               from
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             then
             shall
             I
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             hide
             my self
             from
             thee
             ,
             then
             shall
             I
             not
             shrink
             from
             appearing
             before
             thee
             ,
             but
             shall
             boldly
             come
             into
             thy
             presence
             to
             plead
             my
             cause
             .
             Now
             the
             
               two
               things
            
             he
             desires
             of
             God
             are
             those
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             one
             that
             God
             would
             free
             him
             from
             the
             present
             miseries
             that
             lay
             upon
             him
             ,
             wherewith
             being
             oppressed
             ,
             distracted
             and
             disturbed
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             he
             should
             ,
             with
             that
             freedome
             of
             mind
             as
             was
             fitting
             ,
             intend
             what
             he
             should
             say
             and
             order
             his
             speech
             aright
             before
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             that
             God
             would
             secure
             him
             from
             the
             terrours
             of
             his
             majesty
             and
             power
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             which
             alone
             was
             enough
             to
             overwhelm
             a
             man
             with
             fear
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             most
             eloquent
             man
             as
             one
             that
             is
             dumb
             and
             not
             able
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             
             learned
             Expositours
             do
             otherwise
             understand
             this
             place
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             things
             ,
             which
             Iob
             here
             desired
             that
             God
             would
             not
             doe
             to
             him
             ,
             were
             either
             1.
             
             That
             he
             would
             not
             smite
             and
             dispute
             with
             him
             together
             ;
             or
             2.
             
             That
             he
             would
             not
             punish
             before
             he
             made
             known
             the
             cause
             why
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             the
             cause
             was
             made
             known
             he
             might
             have
             free
             liberty
             to
             answer
             for
             himself
             before
             he
             proceeded
             any
             farther
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             last
             words
             they
             understand
             thus
             ,
             
               then
               will
               I
               not
               hide
               my self
               from
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             then
             shall
             I
             willingly
             undergoe
             whatever
             thou
             shalt
             be
             pleased
             to
             lay
             upon
             me
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             farre
             the
             best
             :
             that
             which
             he
             desires
             here
             is
             the
             very
             same
             he
             desired
             before
             chap.
             9.34
             .
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Then
               call
               thou
               and
               I
               will
               answer
               ,
               or
               let
               me
               speak
               and
               answer
               thou
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             do
             thou
             call
             me
             to
             an
             account
             and
             object
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             answer
             for
             my self
             ,
             or
             else
             let
             me
             object
             and
             do
             thou
             answer
             ;
             and
             thus
             he
             speaks
             as
             one
             willing
             to
             give
             his
             adversary
             all
             the
             advantage
             he
             can
             desire
             :
             A
             speech
             that
             hath
             so
             much
             boldnesse
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             though
             no
             doubt
             it
             proceeded
             from
             a
             holy
             courage
             and
             confidence
             of
             his
             own
             integrity
             ,
             yet
             withall
             methinks
             it
             argued
             that
             his
             passions
             were
             stirred
             ,
             and
             had
             transported
             him
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             that
             modesty
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             been
             in
             him
             that
             pleaded
             with
             the
             great
             Creatour
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               How
               many
               are
               mine
               iniquities
               and
               sins
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Zophar
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             would
             yield
             to
             speak
             to
             Iob
             ,
             he
             could
             soon
             make
             him
             see
             that
             he
             had
             exacted
             lesse
             of
             him
             then
             his
             iniquity
             had
             deserved
             ,
             chap.
             11.5
             ,
             6.
             and
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               If
               iniquity
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               be
               in
               thine
               hand
               put
               it
               farre
               away
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               wickednesse
               dwell
               in
               thy
               tabernacles
               .
            
             Iob
             therefore
             beginning
             here
             his
             plea
             with
             God
             ,
             desires
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             know
             what
             those
             manifold
             and
             grievous
             sins
             were
             ,
             which
             his
             friends
             seemed
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             ,
             for
             which
             such
             sore
             and
             grievous
             punishments
             were
             laid
             upon
             him
             ;
             implying
             that
             though
             his
             friends
             were
             still
             unsatisfied
             after
             all
             his
             protestations
             of
             his
             innocency
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             conscious
             to
             himself
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             and
             that
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             he
             desired
             it
             might
             be
             discovered
             fully
             to
             Gods
             glory
             and
             his
             shame
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             repent
             ,
             &c.
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             10.
             vers
             .
             2
             ,
             and
             7.
             where
             there
             are
             expressions
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             with
             this
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Wilt
               thou
               break
               a
               leaf
               driven
               to
               and
               fro
               ?
               and
               wilt
               thou
               pursue
               the
               dry
               stubble
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             canst
             thou
             think
             it
             will
             be
             any
             glory
             for
             thee
             to
             contend
             with
             such
             a
             poor
             weak
             wretch
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             no
             more
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             thine
             indignation
             ,
             then
             a
             leaf
             can
             stand
             before
             the
             wind
             or
             dry
             stubble
             before
             the
             fire
             ?
             And
             thus
             too
             by
             the
             mention
             of
             his
             exceeding
             frailty
             and
             weaknesse
             he
             covertly
             seeks
             to
             move
             God
             to
             deal
             more
             gently
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               For
               thou
               writest
               bitter
               things
               against
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             shew
             that
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             but
             as
             a
             leaf
             or
             dry
             stubble
             before
             God
             ,
             yet
             God
             did
             set
             himself
             to
             break
             and
             destroy
             him
             ,
             he
             sets
             forth
             here
             with
             what
             violence
             and
             severity
             he
             proceeded
             against
             him
             ;
             
               Thou
               writest
               bitter
               things
               against
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             adjudged
             me
             to
             most
             grievous
             punishments
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             effects
             of
             a
             mind
             exceedingly
             imbittered
             against
             me
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             expression
             of
             writing
             bitter
             things
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             Iudges
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             
             who
             used
             to
             write
             down
             the
             judgement
             they
             passed
             against
             offenders
             ,
             aggravating
             therein
             the
             offences
             for
             which
             they
             were
             so
             allotted
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             then
             read
             it
             in
             publick
             when
             they
             came
             to
             pronounce
             sentence
             against
             them
             ;
             which
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             if
             we
             compare
             this
             with
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             that
             Ier.
             22.30
             .
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               write
               this
               man
               childlesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             that
             Psal
             .
             149.8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               To
               bind
               their
               kings
               with
               chains
               and
               their
               nobles
               with
               fetters
               of
               iron
               ;
               To
               execute
               upon
               them
               the
               judgement
               written
            
             ;
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             
               and
               makest
               me
               to
               possesse
               the
               iniquities
               of
               my
               youth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             also
             added
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             severity
             of
             Gods
             proceeding
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             him
             was
             as
             if
             he
             meant
             to
             make
             him
             bear
             now
             at
             once
             the
             punishment
             of
             all
             the
             sins
             that
             ever
             he
             had
             committed
             ,
             even
             the
             iniquities
             of
             his
             youth
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             long
             agoe
             repented
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             ignorance
             and
             imprudencie
             of
             that
             age
             are
             usually
             accounted
             most
             pardonable
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             that
             by
             the
             strange
             and
             grievous
             punishments
             he
             had
             laid
             upon
             him
             he
             made
             all
             his
             sins
             even
             those
             of
             his
             youth
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             forgotten
             ,
             to
             come
             fresh
             to
             his
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             lie
             continually
             grating
             upon
             his
             conscience
             ,
             which
             did
             with
             great
             terrour
             ever
             and
             anon
             suggest
             ,
             that
             surely
             God
             had
             not
             pardoned
             those
             sins
             but
             did
             now
             call
             him
             to
             an
             account
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Thou
               puttest
               my
               feet
               also
               in
               the
               stocks
               ,
               and
               lookest
               narrowly
               to
               all
               my
               paths
               .
            
             ]
             Still
             Iob
             goeth
             on
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             proceeded
             with
             much
             severity
             against
             him
             as
             against
             some
             notable
             malefactour
             ;
             for
             by
             putting
             his
             feet
             in
             the
             stocks
             ,
             and
             looking
             narrowly
             to
             all
             his
             paths
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             brought
             him
             into
             such
             streights
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             hemmed
             him
             in
             with
             divers
             calamities
             ,
             as
             if
             either
             he
             were
             afraid
             he
             should
             escape
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             so
             meant
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             him
             in
             that
             regard
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             meant
             to
             look
             narrowly
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             he
             should
             no
             way
             get
             any
             liberty
             or
             ease
             .
          
           
             
               Thou
               settest
               a
               print
               upon
               the
               heels
               of
               my
               feet
               .
            
             ]
             Either
             this
             is
             added
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             concerning
             the
             putting
             of
             his
             feet
             in
             the
             stocks
             ,
             namely
             that
             hereby
             there
             was
             a
             print
             made
             in
             his
             feet
             ,
             the
             stocks
             eating
             into
             his
             flesh
             ;
             and
             the
             meaning
             then
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             bore
             in
             his
             flesh
             the
             impressions
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             the
             marks
             of
             those
             pinching
             streights
             whereinto
             God
             had
             cast
             him
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             like
             he
             meant
             of
             the
             sores
             and
             ulcers
             wherewith
             his
             body
             was
             overspread
             from
             head
             to
             foot
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             hunt
             him
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             follow
             him
             so
             close
             that
             he
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             tread
             upon
             his
             heels
             ,
             even
             as
             prisoners
             have
             their
             keepers
             still
             close
             at
             their
             heels
             that
             they
             may
             not
             escape
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               And
               he
               as
               a
               rotten
               thing
               consumeth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Iob
             ;
             (
             for
             he
             speaks
             here
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             third
             person
             )
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             And
             thus
             poor
             Iob
             soon
             consumes
             away
             ,
             as
             a
             rotten
             thing
             or
             as
             a
             moth-eaten
             garment
             ;
             the
             drift
             whereof
             is
             covertly
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             that
             God
             should
             proceed
             with
             such
             violence
             against
             him
             ,
             since
             an
             easier
             stroke
             would
             quickly
             make
             an
             end
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             withall
             to
             intreat
             God
             to
             take
             pitty
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               MAn
               that
               is
               born
               of
               a
               woman
               is
               of
               few
               daies
               and
               full
               of
               trouble
               .
            
             ]
             He
             saith
             not
             
               Man
               is
               of
               few
               daies
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               Man
               that
               is
               born
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
            
             which
             words
             are
             added
             .
             1.
             
             To
             note
             that
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             every
             mothers
             child
             ,
             none
             excepted
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Matth.
             11.11
             .
             
               Among
               them
               that
               are
               born
               of
               women
               there
               hath
               not
               risen
               a
               greater
               then
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               ,
            
             and
             2.
             
             To
             note
             what
             the
             cause
             is
             why
             man
             is
             of
             such
             a
             fading
             ,
             weak
             ,
             and
             miserable
             condition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             his
             originall
             ,
             from
             such
             a
             poor
             ,
             weak
             ,
             frail
             creature
             as
             woman
             is
             .
             Though
             man
             was
             weakned
             by
             sin
             as
             well
             as
             woman
             ,
             yet
             because
             a
             greater
             degree
             of
             weaknesse
             was
             inflicted
             upon
             woman
             as
             a
             punishment
             of
             sin
             ,
             (
             in
             regard
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             calls
             the
             woman
             
               the
               weaker
               vessel
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.7
             .
             )
             therefore
             mans
             being
             born
             of
             a
             woman
             is
             made
             the
             chief
             ground
             of
             mans
             frailty
             ;
             having
             his
             descent
             from
             one
             ,
             who
             being
             defiled
             with
             sin
             lyeth
             under
             the
             curse
             of
             bearing
             so
             many
             weaknesses
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             no
             marvell
             though
             he
             be
             born
             a
             poor
             ,
             weak
             ,
             helplesse
             creature
             ,
             
               few
               of
               daies
               and
               full
               of
               trouble
               .
            
             Now
             this
             which
             Iob
             here
             saith
             of
             the
             frailty
             and
             misery
             of
             man
             ,
             he
             speaks
             it
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             himself
             ,
             thereby
             still
             to
             imply
             that
             he
             was
             fitter
             to
             be
             an
             object
             of
             pity
             and
             compassion
             ,
             then
             of
             such
             fury
             and
             indignation
             as
             God
             had
             shown
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               And
               doest
               thou
               open
               thine
               eyes
               upon
               such
               an
               one
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             these
             words
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             generall
             sense
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             much
             that
             God
             should
             vouchsafe
             to
             look
             towards
             such
             a
             poor
             ,
             base
             wretch
             as
             man
             is
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             favour
             to
             watch
             over
             him
             for
             his
             preservation
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             respect
             (
             and
             therefore
             some
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             he
             acknowledged
             it
             a
             singular
             favour
             ,
             that
             so
             miserable
             a
             wretch
             as
             he
             was
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             stand
             and
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             him
             ,
             to
             which
             also
             they
             apply
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               bringest
               me
               into
               judgement
               with
               thee
               ?
            
             )
             yet
             considering
             both
             what
             went
             before
             and
             what
             follows
             after
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             likely
             that
             Iob
             speaks
             here
             of
             Gods
             opening
             his
             eyes
             upon
             him
             to
             search
             into
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             how
             he
             might
             punish
             him
             for
             his
             transgressions
             ;
             for
             as
             men
             are
             said
             to
             wink
             at
             a
             man
             when
             they
             will
             not
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             amisse
             that
             they
             might
             punish
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             open
             their
             eyes
             upon
             a
             man
             ,
             when
             they
             set
             themselves
             strictly
             to
             enquire
             into
             their
             offences
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             judgement
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             strange
             that
             God
             should
             think
             such
             a
             poor
             despicable
             creature
             as
             man
             is
             worthy
             his
             anger
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             should
             so
             farre
             mind
             him
             as
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             him
             for
             his
             sins
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Who
               can
               bring
               a
               clean
               thing
               out
               of
               an
               unclean
               ?
               not
               one
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             born
             of
             sinfull
             parents
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             sinfull
             as
             they
             are
             ;
             or
             not
             one
             who
             can
             any
             way
             procure
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             born
             of
             parents
             polluted
             with
             originall
             sin
             should
             not
             himself
             be
             polluted
             and
             unclean
             :
             yea
             and
             it
             may
             referre
             to
             mens
             actions
             too
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             unclean
             by
             nature
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             any
             clean
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             any
             clean
             action
             ;
             what
             sinfull
             man
             doth
             must
             needs
             be
             sinfull
             .
             Now
             this
             Iob
             adds
             .
             1.
             
             To
             abase
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             his
             heart
             
             stoop
             under
             the
             severity
             of
             Gods
             proceedings
             with
             him
             ,
             since
             being
             so
             unclean
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             though
             the
             most
             holy
             God
             should
             lay
             his
             hand
             so
             heavy
             upon
             him
             :
             and
             2.
             
             To
             intimate
             that
             though
             God
             might
             most
             justly
             condemne
             such
             a
             filthy
             wretch
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             examine
             him
             according
             to
             the
             rigour
             of
             his
             righteous
             judgement
             (
             and
             by
             this
             implyed
             confession
             of
             his
             spirituall
             uncleannesse
             he
             did
             covertly
             condemne
             his
             friends
             ,
             who
             charged
             him
             with
             saying
             that
             he
             was
             perfectly
             righteous
             and
             pure
             from
             sin
             )
             yet
             considering
             this
             was
             the
             inevitable
             condition
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             who
             must
             needs
             be
             sinfull
             because
             they
             came
             out
             of
             the
             loins
             of
             sinfull
             parents
             ,
             therefore
             he
             hoped
             and
             desired
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             take
             compassion
             of
             him
             and
             not
             deal
             in
             such
             extremity
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Seeing
               his
               daies
               are
               determined
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             plea
             of
             Iobs
             is
             much
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal
             .
             89.46
             ,
             47.
             
             
               Shall
               thy
               wrath
               burn
               like
               fire
               ?
               Remember
               how
               short
               my
               time
               is
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             since
             God
             had
             appointed
             that
             man
             should
             die
             ,
             as
             the
             just
             reward
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             had
             determined
             the
             set
             time
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             farre
             off
             ,
             he
             would
             therefore
             let
             that
             suffice
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             that
             little
             time
             he
             had
             to
             live
             so
             extremely
             irksome
             with
             insupportable
             miseries
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             he
             desires
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Turn
               from
               him
               that
               he
               may
               rest
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             An
             expression
             much
             like
             that
             ,
             chap.
             7.19
             .
             
               How
               long
               wilt
               thou
               not
               depart
               from
               him
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Mark
             not
             so
             strictly
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             meddle
             not
             with
             him
             but
             let
             him
             be
             quiet
             ,
             take
             off
             thine
             heavy
             hand
             and
             let
             him
             spend
             his
             daies
             peaceably
             without
             molestation
             ,
             
               till
               he
               shall
               accomplish
               as
               an
               hireling
               his
               daies
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             finished
             the
             time
             appointed
             him
             for
             his
             living
             here
             to
             serve
             thee
             in
             his
             generation
             ,
             which
             being
             as
             the
             daies
             of
             an
             hireling
             ,
             full
             of
             hard
             travell
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             his
             coming
             to
             the
             period
             thereof
             must
             needs
             be
             welcome
             and
             acceptable
             to
             him
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             7.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               For
               there
               is
               hope
               of
               a
               tree
               if
               it
               be
               cut
               down
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             plea
             he
             useth
             here
             is
             this
             ,
             If
             it
             were
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             after
             death
             to
             live
             again
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             a
             tree
             cut
             down
             will
             sprout
             up
             again
             ,
             the
             hope
             that
             his
             life
             then
             might
             be
             more
             comfortable
             would
             enable
             him
             the
             more
             patiently
             to
             bear
             his
             present
             sufferings
             .
             But
             alas
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             this
             .
             A
             tree
             indeed
             though
             it
             be
             felled
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             yet
             may
             sprout
             out
             with
             fresh
             tender
             branches
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Though
               the
               root
               thereof
               wax
               old
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               stock
               thereof
               die
               in
               the
               ground
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             the
             root
             through
             age
             be
             in
             a
             manner
             withered
             and
             shrunk
             ,
             and
             no
             sign
             of
             life
             appear
             in
             the
             stock
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Yet
               through
               the
               sent
               of
               water
               it
               will
               bud
               and
               spring
               forth
               boughs
               like
               a
               plant
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             like
             a
             young
             tree
             newly
             planted
             .
             As
             for
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               through
               the
               sent
               of
               water
               it
               will
               bud
               ,
            
             either
             thereby
             he
             intended
             to
             shew
             by
             what
             means
             the
             roots
             of
             such
             a
             tree
             may
             be
             as
             it
             were
             revived
             again
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             watered
             it
             will
             bud
             forth
             a-fresh
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             used
             to
             shew
             how
             little
             a
             thing
             will
             cause
             it
             to
             sprout
             out
             again
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             moisture
             comes
             but
             near
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             doe
             as
             it
             were
             but
             smell
             the
             waters
             ,
             it
             will
             suck
             in
             moisture
             and
             sap
             ,
             and
             grow
             up
             with
             new
             tender
             branches
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               But
               man
               dieth
               and
               wasteth
               away
               ;
               yea
               man
               giveth
               up
               the
               ghost
               ,
               and
               
               where
               is
               he
               ?
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             hope
             of
             his
             living
             again
             here
             in
             this
             world
             :
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             7.9
             .
             Indeed
             in
             the
             severall
             tearms
             that
             are
             here
             used
             to
             expresse
             mans
             dying
             and
             the
             order
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             difficulty
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             in
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             
               But
               man
               dieth
               and
               wasteth
               away
               ,
            
             by
             mans
             dying
             is
             meant
             the
             same
             that
             is
             afterwards
             tearmed
             giving
             up
             the
             ghost
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             wasting
             away
             is
             meant
             either
             his
             wasting
             away
             by
             sicknesse
             ,
             (
             and
             if
             so
             then
             there
             is
             an
             
               hysteron
               proteron
            
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Man
             dieth
             being
             wasted
             away
             with
             sicknesse
             ,
             )
             or
             else
             rather
             his
             wasting
             away
             by
             death
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             man
             dieth
             ,
             and
             then
             consumes
             and
             rots
             away
             .
             But
             others
             take
             dying
             and
             wasting
             away
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             to
             be
             but
             preparatories
             and
             antecedents
             to
             mans
             giving
             up
             the
             ghost
             ,
             which
             the
             particle
             yea
             seems
             to
             confirm
             ,
             
               man
               dieth
               and
               wasteth
               away
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             man
             decayeth
             and
             wasteth
             away
             by
             degrees
             ,
             death
             creeping
             upon
             him
             daily
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             yea
             ,
             at
             last
             
               man
               giveth
               up
               the
               ghost
               and
            
             then
             ,
             
               where
               is
               he
            
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               As
               the
               waters
               fail
               from
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               the
               flood
               decayeth
               and
               dryeth
               up
               .
            
             ]
             By
             
               the
               sea
            
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             any
             great
             confluence
             of
             waters
             ;
             for
             such
             are
             usually
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             called
             seas
             ,
             as
             for
             instance
             that
             which
             is
             called
             
               the
               lake
               of
               Genesareth
            
             Luke
             5.1
             .
             is
             also
             called
             
               the
               sea
               of
               Tiberias
            
             ,
             Ioh.
             21.1
             .
             But
             however
             the
             greatest
             difficulty
             here
             is
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             waters
             failing
             from
             the
             sea
             and
             the
             flouds
             decaying
             and
             drying
             up
             ;
             and
             to
             what
             purpose
             it
             is
             here
             alledged
             :
             Some
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             
               as
               when
               the
               waters
               fail
               from
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             sea
             fails
             to
             send
             forth
             waters
             through
             the
             pores
             of
             the
             earth
             unto
             the
             rivers
             ,
             then
             the
             rivers
             and
             flouds
             decay
             and
             dry
             up
             ;
             so
             the
             naturall
             and
             radicall
             moisture
             being
             spent
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             dies
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             laid
             in
             the
             bed
             of
             his
             grave
             .
             Again
             others
             give
             this
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             as
             when
             the
             waters
             fail
             or
             passe
             away
             from
             the
             sea
             or
             rivers
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             evaporation
             ,
             or
             by
             running
             over
             the
             banks
             into
             the
             land
             ,
             or
             by
             gliding
             away
             in
             their
             severall
             channels
             ,
             or
             by
             soaking
             into
             the
             earth
             and
             so
             drying
             up
             in
             times
             of
             great
             heat
             and
             drouth
             ,
             these
             very
             waters
             thus
             failing
             or
             passing
             away
             do
             never
             return
             to
             their
             places
             again
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             man
             when
             he
             dies
             ,
             he
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             his
             returning
             to
             his
             place
             again
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               So
               man
               lyeth
               down
               and
               riseth
               not
               ,
               till
               the
               heavens
               be
               no
               more
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             phrase
             
               till
               the
               heavens
               be
               no
               more
            
             may
             be
             taken
             two
             severall
             waies
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             that
             man
             being
             once
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             shall
             never
             rise
             again
             ,
             namely
             to
             live
             again
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             heavens
             shall
             for
             ever
             continue
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             expression
             Psal
             .
             89.29
             .
             
               His
               seed
               also
               will
               I
               make
               to
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               his
               throne
               as
               the
               daies
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             and
             vers
             .
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             
               His
               seed
               shall
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               his
               throne
               as
               the
               Sun
               before
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             or
             else
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             rise
             again
             till
             the
             generall
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               heavens
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               ,
            
             because
             if
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             wholly
             dissolved
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             they
             shall
             be
             so
             farre
             changed
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             the
             same
             heavens
             that
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             102.26
             .
             
               all
               of
               them
               shall
               wax
               old
               like
               a
               garment
               ,
               as
               a
               vesture
               shalt
               thou
               change
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               changed
               ,
            
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               The
               heavens
               being
               on
               fire
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               Elements
               shall
               melt
               with
               fervent
               heat
               ;
               neverthelesse
               
               we
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               look
               for
               new
               heavens
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               O
               that
               thou
               wouldest
               hide
               me
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               that
               thou
               wouldest
               keep
               me
               secret
               untill
               thy
               wrath
               be
               past
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             1.
             
             Many
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             Iobs
             desiring
             to
             die
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             freed
             from
             those
             heavy
             effects
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             that
             now
             he
             endured
             ,
             and
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             (
             where
             he
             should
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             shelterd
             from
             all
             storms
             )
             till
             the
             indignation
             of
             God
             against
             him
             were
             over
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             following
             words
             
               that
               thou
               wouldest
               appoint
               me
               a
               set
               time
               and
               remember
               me
               ,
            
             are
             either
             a
             farther
             enlarging
             of
             this
             his
             request
             ,
             namely
             that
             God
             would
             appoint
             him
             a
             set
             time
             when
             he
             would
             lodge
             him
             in
             that
             longed-for
             bed
             of
             his
             grave
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             that
             set
             appointed
             time
             he
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             remember
             to
             hide
             him
             there
             ;
             (
             and
             if
             so
             we
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             it
             was
             unadvised
             passion
             and
             not
             grace
             that
             was
             breathed
             forth
             in
             this
             desire
             )
             or
             else
             are
             added
             to
             imply
             his
             expectation
             of
             being
             raised
             up
             again
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             they
             take
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             grievous
             calamities
             that
             he
             now
             suffered
             ,
             he
             was
             most
             desirous
             to
             die
             ,
             only
             then
             withall
             he
             desired
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             cast
             him
             off
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             but
             set
             him
             a
             time
             wherein
             he
             would
             remember
             him
             in
             mercy
             ,
             and
             raise
             him
             up
             again
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             generall
             Resurrection
             .
             2.
             
             Others
             do
             otherwise
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Iob
             having
             before
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             man
             dieth
             he
             is
             irrecoverably
             cut
             off
             from
             living
             any
             more
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             he
             professeth
             here
             that
             were
             it
             not
             for
             that
             he
             should
             be
             glad
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             that
             he
             might
             dy
             ,
             and
             be
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             because
             there
             he
             should
             be
             hidden
             as
             it
             were
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             that
             now
             he
             endured
             ,
             
               O
               that
               thou
               wouldest
               hide
               me
               in
               the
               grave
               ;
               that
               thou
               wouldest
               keep
               me
               secret
               ,
               untill
               thy
               wrath
               be
               past
               ,
               that
               thou
               wouldest
               appoint
               me
               a
               set
               time
               ,
               and
               remember
               me
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             might
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             only
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             appoint
             me
             a
             set
             time
             ,
             wherein
             he
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             remember
             me
             in
             mercy
             and
             to
             raise
             me
             up
             again
             to
             live
             here
             in
             a
             more
             comfortable
             condition
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             stocks
             of
             trees
             that
             are
             cut
             down
             ,
             that
             seem
             in
             the
             winter
             to
             lye
             dead
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             Spring
             do
             sprout
             out
             afresh
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             be
             a
             pleasure
             to
             me
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             grave
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             I
             conceive
             is
             more
             probable
             ,
             then
             some
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             speaks
             of
             Gods
             appointing
             him
             a
             set
             time
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             intend
             a
             prefixed
             time
             for
             his
             rising
             again
             in
             particular
             ,
             namely
             to
             live
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             cannot
             well
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             day
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             the
             generall
             Resurrection
             of
             all
             mankind
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             speaks
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             most
             unlikely
             and
             improbable
             thing
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             rather
             wish
             then
             believe
             ,
             
               O
               that
               thou
               wouldest
               hide
               me
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             3.
             
             Because
             this
             well
             agrees
             with
             the
             generall
             scope
             of
             Iobs
             speech
             in
             this
             place
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             he
             desires
             that
             God
             would
             at
             a
             set
             time
             appointed
             lay
             him
             up
             in
             his
             grave
             ,
             in
             the
             chambers
             of
             death
             ;
             only
             he
             would
             not
             that
             God
             should
             then
             quite
             cast
             him
             off
             ,
             but
             desires
             that
             God
             should
             even
             there
             remember
             him
             .
             And
             whereas
             according
             to
             this
             exposition
             he
             should
             desire
             death
             ,
             without
             any
             expression
             of
             his
             desire
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             again
             from
             the
             grave
             ;
             to
             this
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             speaks
             as
             a
             man
             distracted
             so
             with
             sorrowes
             ,
             that
             he
             asks
             of
             God
             he
             well
             knows
             not
             what
             ;
             eased
             he
             would
             be
             of
             his
             trouble
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             his
             desire
             of
             that
             ,
             he
             wisheth
             what
             came
             next
             to
             mind
             or
             lay
             uppermost
             in
             
             his
             thoughts
             ;
             let
             God
             hide
             him
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             or
             doe
             what
             he
             would
             with
             him
             to
             free
             him
             from
             his
             sad
             estate
             ,
             so
             he
             did
             not
             utterly
             forget
             him
             .
             And
             lastly
             by
             
               the
               grave
            
             may
             be
             meant
             any
             place
             under
             ground
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             be
             hidden
             a-live
             ;
             such
             as
             were
             those
             caves
             and
             dens
             in
             the
             earth
             where
             the
             Saints
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             were
             wont
             to
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             for
             the
             time
             as
             men
             buried
             a-live
             .
             Heb.
             11.36
             ;
             and
             so
             then
             his
             desire
             is
             only
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             hidden
             somewhere
             under
             ground
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             be
             in
             safe
             custody
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             those
             troubles
             that
             now
             annoyed
             him
             ,
             till
             the
             indignation
             of
             God
             were
             over
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             at
             a
             time
             prefixed
             God
             would
             remember
             him
             and
             fetch
             him
             forth
             again
             .
             But
             which
             way
             soever
             we
             take
             these
             words
             ,
             most
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             he
             useth
             this
             phrase
             of
             being
             hid
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             Eastern
             countries
             ,
             where
             they
             used
             in
             those
             times
             to
             have
             great
             caves
             or
             vaults
             for
             their
             sepulchers
             or
             burying
             places
             ,
             whereinto
             in
             times
             of
             danger
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             run
             and
             hide
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               If
               a
               man
               die
               ,
               shall
               he
               live
               again
               ?
               All
               the
               daies
               of
               my
               appointed
               time
               will
               I
               wait
               till
               my
               change
               come
               .
            
             ]
             As
             the
             former
             words
             so
             these
             also
             are
             divers
             waies
             expounded
             by
             Interpreters
             .
             Some
             say
             that
             the
             change
             here
             meant
             is
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             wished
             or
             desired
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             being
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             after
             he
             had
             been
             hidden
             there
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             live
             again
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             conceive
             that
             the
             first
             words
             were
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             admiration
             ,
             
               If
               a
               man
               die
               ,
               shall
               he
               live
               again
            
             ?
             Is
             that
             possible
             ?
             and
             then
             that
             the
             next
             words
             were
             added
             as
             the
             Resolution
             of
             Iob
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Could
             this
             be
             ,
             or
             let
             this
             be
             granted
             ,
             and
             then
             surely
             
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               my
               appointed
               time
               will
               I
               wait
               till
               my
               change
               come
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             willingly
             wait
             all
             the
             set
             time
             allotted
             for
             my
             abode
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             untill
             the
             change
             shall
             come
             of
             my
             being
             raised
             up
             again
             from
             thence
             ;
             and
             thus
             they
             say
             he
             spake
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             
               O
               that
               thou
               wouldest
               appoint
               me
               a
               set
               time
               and
               remember
               me
               .
            
             Again
             others
             conceive
             that
             he
             speaks
             here
             of
             his
             change
             at
             the
             generall
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             take
             the
             first
             words
             to
             be
             spoken
             ,
             either
             of
             mans
             living
             again
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             interrogation
             to
             be
             a
             vehement
             negation
             ,
             
               If
               a
               man
               die
               ,
               shall
               he
               live
               again
            
             ?
             No
             ,
             I
             know
             he
             shall
             not
             ;
             it
             is
             altogether
             impossible
             ;
             and
             that
             thereupon
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               All
               the
               daies
               of
               my
               appointed
               time
               will
               I
               wait
               till
               my
               change
               come
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             therefore
             afraid
             to
             die
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             fear
             of
             returning
             hither
             again
             after
             death
             ,
             again
             to
             endure
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             but
             will
             gladly
             wait
             all
             my
             appointed
             time
             till
             my
             change
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             shall
             come
             :
             or
             else
             of
             mans
             living
             again
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ;
             and
             of
             those
             that
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             some
             hold
             that
             the
             interrogation
             doth
             here
             intend
             an
             affirmation
             of
             that
             concerning
             which
             the
             question
             is
             propounded
             ,
             
               If
               a
               man
               die
               ,
               shall
               he
               live
               again
            
             ▪
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             know
             he
             shall
             ,
             there
             will
             a
             day
             come
             when
             God
             will
             raise
             him
             up
             and
             restore
             him
             to
             life
             again
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             inferres
             that
             he
             would
             wait
             in
             expectation
             of
             this
             blessed
             change
             ,
             
               All
               the
               daies
               of
               my
               appointed
               time
               will
               I
               wait
               till
               my
               change
               come
               :
            
             and
             others
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             doubting
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             they
             make
             this
             to
             be
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             words
             contain
             the
             temptation
             wherewith
             Iob
             was
             tempted
             ,
             namely
             
             that
             he
             questioned
             whether
             man
             being
             dead
             could
             ever
             rise
             again
             ,
             
               If
               a
               man
               die
               ,
               shall
               he
               live
               again
            
             ?
             Is
             this
             possible
             ?
             and
             then
             that
             the
             next
             clause
             contains
             the
             Resolution
             of
             his
             faith
             overcoming
             that
             temptation
             ,
             
               All
               the
               daies
               of
               my
               appointed
               time
               will
               I
               wait
               till
               my
               change
               come
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             yes
             I
             know
             there
             shall
             a
             change
             come
             after
             death
             ,
             when
             they
             that
             are
             dead
             shall
             rise
             and
             live
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             corruption
             shall
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             my
             appointed
             time
             I
             will
             wait
             till
             that
             change
             shall
             come
             .
             But
             last
             of
             all
             there
             is
             another
             exposition
             ,
             which
             to
             me
             seems
             best
             ,
             as
             best
             agreeing
             with
             other
             foregoing
             passages
             ,
             namely
             that
             by
             his
             appointed
             time
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             time
             allotted
             him
             of
             God
             for
             his
             living
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               His
               daies
               are
               determined
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               his
               moneths
               are
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             since
             being
             dead
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             of
             living
             again
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             for
             him
             to
             doe
             but
             all
             his
             appointed
             time
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             till
             his
             change
             come
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             God
             should
             be
             pleased
             to
             deliver
             him
             from
             this
             sad
             condition
             wherein
             he
             now
             lived
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             into
             a
             more
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             or
             rather
             till
             the
             time
             of
             his
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             world
             was
             come
             ,
             when
             he
             doubted
             not
             but
             God
             would
             receive
             him
             to
             his
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               call
               and
               I
               will
               answer
               thee
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               have
               a
               desire
               to
               the
               work
               of
               thine
               hands
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             love
             thou
             bearest
             me
             as
             thy
             creature
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             as
             one
             in
             whom
             thou
             hast
             renewed
             thine
             own
             image
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             cast
             me
             off
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             wilt
             receive
             me
             again
             unto
             thy self
             ;
             which
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             former
             clause
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               call
               and
               I
               will
               answer
               thee
               ,
            
             of
             which
             also
             there
             are
             severall
             expositions
             given
             by
             Interpreters
             ,
             answerable
             to
             those
             they
             give
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             Some
             take
             it
             to
             be
             spoken
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             they
             conceive
             he
             intended
             vers
             .
             13.
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             his
             being
             hid
             for
             a
             time
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             namely
             that
             if
             that
             might
             be
             so
             ,
             if
             God
             would
             hide
             him
             for
             a
             time
             till
             his
             indignation
             were
             over
             ,
             and
             then
             would
             remember
             him
             in
             mercy
             again
             ,
             then
             when
             God
             should
             call
             him
             forth
             ,
             he
             would
             readily
             come
             forth
             unto
             him
             ,
             hoping
             to
             live
             here
             in
             his
             favour
             again
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             understand
             this
             also
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               call
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             command
             me
             to
             arise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             
               and
               I
               will
               answer
               thee
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             as
             in
             obedience
             to
             thy
             command
             readily
             arise
             and
             present
             my self
             before
             thee
             ,
             not
             needing
             then
             to
             fear
             thy
             face
             as
             hypocrites
             will
             ;
             and
             indeed
             though
             this
             phrase
             of
             Gods
             calling
             him
             ,
             may
             be
             used
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             Gods
             raising
             men
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             concerning
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             4.16
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               descend
               from
               heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Archangel
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               trump
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               first
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             by
             the
             call
             of
             God
             may
             be
             meant
             simply
             the
             will
             and
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             God
             
               called
               for
               a
               famine
               upon
               the
               land
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             105.16
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             commanded
             a
             famine
             to
             be
             in
             the
             land
             ;
             and
             so
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ioh.
             5.28
             .
             
               The
               hour
               is
               coming
               in
               the
               which
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               graves
               shall
               hear
               his
               voice
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             3.
             
             Some
             understand
             it
             of
             Gods
             calling
             him
             out
             of
             this
             world
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             conceive
             that
             Iob
             here
             professeth
             his
             readinesse
             to
             yield
             to
             Gods
             call
             herein
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             he
             knew
             God
             would
             one
             day
             remember
             him
             in
             mercy
             and
             not
             utterly
             cast●off
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               For
               now
               thou
               numbrest
               my
               steps
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             so
             earnestly
             desired
             to
             die
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             hid
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             vers
             .
             13.
             till
             Gods
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             was
             over
             ;
             or
             why
             he
             had
             besought
             God
             that
             he
             would
             withdraw
             his
             hand
             and
             let
             him
             finish
             his
             daies
             in
             peace
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             namely
             because
             God
             did
             now
             at
             present
             proceed
             with
             such
             severity
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             took
             strict
             notice
             of
             all
             his
             waies
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             sin
             of
             his
             might
             scape
             unpunished
             .
             See
             chap.
             10.14
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             also
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             of
             Gods
             sealing
             up
             his
             transgressions
             in
             a
             bag
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             laying
             them
             up
             in
             store
             ,
             as
             evidences
             and
             indictments
             against
             him
             ;
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Deuter.
             32.34
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               And
               surely
               the
               mountain
               falling
               cometh
               to
               nought
               ;
               and
               the
               rock
               is
               removed
               out
               of
               his
               place
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             either
             1.
             
             To
             imply
             that
             God
             proceeded
             with
             as
             much
             fury
             and
             violence
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             overturns
             mountains
             and
             removes
             rocks
             out
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             &c.
             or
             2.
             
             To
             intimate
             that
             if
             the
             strongest
             creatures
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             seem
             most
             stedfastly
             setled
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             cannot
             stand
             before
             the
             indignation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             much
             lesse
             could
             poor
             ,
             weak
             man
             stand
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             God
             needed
             not
             proceed
             with
             such
             over-bearing
             violence
             against
             him
             as
             he
             now
             did
             ;
             or
             3.
             
             To
             bewail
             his
             continuing
             so
             long
             in
             so
             great
             miseries
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             strongest
             creatures
             were
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             Gods
             power
             when
             he
             meant
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             nought
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             hope
             of
             man
             was
             destroyed
             by
             his
             hand
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             19
             verse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             things
             wherein
             vain
             men
             hope
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             vain
             things
             wherein
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             hope
             ,
             yet
             he
             a
             poor
             ,
             weak
             creature
             should
             hold
             out
             against
             so
             many
             and
             great
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             many
             deaths
             ,
             or
             4.
             
             To
             renew
             his
             old
             request
             that
             he
             might
             die
             ,
             that
             since
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             were
             the
             most
             like
             to
             continue
             ,
             were
             often
             removed
             and
             wasted
             out
             of
             their
             place
             ,
             so
             he
             desired
             it
             might
             also
             be
             with
             him
             ;
             or
             5.
             
             To
             intimate
             his
             fear
             least
             his
             patience
             should
             fail
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             to
             desire
             that
             God
             would
             in
             pity
             release
             him
             ,
             
               surely
               the
               mountain
               falling
               cometh
               to
               nought
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             mountains
             and
             rocks
             will
             fail
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             sooner
             may
             my
             patience
             fail
             ?
             
               My
               strength
               is
               not
               the
               strength
               of
               stones
               ,
            
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             chap.
             6.12
             .
             and
             therefore
             either
             remove
             my
             afflictions
             or
             remove
             me
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             or
             6.
             
             To
             shew
             that
             God
             proceeding
             so
             severely
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             suffering
             any
             sin
             of
             his
             to
             passe
             unpunished
             (
             as
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             )
             as
             other
             creatures
             ,
             that
             seem
             more
             surely
             setled
             then
             man
             is
             ,
             do
             utterly
             perish
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             with
             man
             ,
             he
             also
             must
             needs
             be
             cut
             off
             irrecoverably
             ,
             
               The
               mountain
            
             (
             saith
             Iob
             )
             
               falling
               cometh
               to
               nought
               ,
               and
               the
               rock
               is
               removed
               out
               of
               his
               place
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             extraordinary
             earth-quakes
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             great
             flouds
             and
             inundations
             of
             waters
             ,
             
               the
               waters
               wear
               the
               stones
            
             ,
             by
             continuall
             beating
             and
             dropping
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               thou
               washest
               away
               the
               things
               that
               grow
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
            
             namely
             when
             rivers
             or
             seas
             overflowing
             or
             breaking
             through
             the
             banks
             ,
             do
             with
             a
             mighty
             torrent
             sweep
             away
             all
             before
             them
             ,
             
               and
               thou
               destroyest
               the
               hope
               of
               man
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             thus
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             is
             man
             cut
             off
             and
             destroyed
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             concerning
             any
             hope
             of
             living
             again
             here
             in
             this
             world
             irrecoverably
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             conceive
             most
             probable
             
             to
             have
             been
             the
             drift
             of
             Iob
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             being
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Thou
               prevailest
               for
               ever
               against
               him
               and
               he
               passeth
               ;
               thou
               changest
               his
               countenance
               and
               sendest
               him
               away
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             alwaies
             thus
             ,
             be
             a
             man
             never
             so
             strong
             ,
             die
             he
             must
             ;
             if
             thou
             contendest
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             sink
             under
             thine
             hand
             and
             that
             irrecoverably
             ,
             it
             being
             altogether
             impossible
             that
             he
             should
             resist
             the
             stroke
             of
             thine
             hand
             ;
             his
             comelinesse
             and
             beauty
             thou
             soon
             turnest
             into
             a
             ghastly
             ashy
             palenesse
             ,
             and
             so
             sendest
             him
             packing
             out
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               His
               sons
               come
               to
               honour
               and
               he
               knoweth
               it
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             man
             after
             death
             ,
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             immediately
             before
             concerning
             mans
             passing
             away
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             after
             that
             he
             never
             knoweth
             more
             what
             is
             done
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             whether
             his
             children
             live
             in
             prosperity
             or
             misery
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             knoweth
             not
             how
             it
             fares
             with
             them
             :
             and
             then
             it
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             how
             absolutely
             men
             are
             by
             death
             cut
             off
             from
             all
             possible
             communion
             with
             those
             that
             remain
             behind
             them
             :
             Or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             man
             when
             he
             is
             dying
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             that
             through
             the
             anguish
             and
             extremity
             of
             pain
             and
             misery
             which
             he
             endures
             ,
             he
             regards
             no
             earthly
             thing
             how
             nearly
             soever
             it
             concerns
             him
             ;
             be
             his
             children
             in
             a
             prosperous
             or
             in
             a
             mean
             condition
             ,
             he
             minds
             it
             not
             ,
             it
             works
             in
             him
             neither
             joy
             nor
             sorrow
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             this
             is
             one
             part
             of
             his
             misery
             ,
             that
             dying
             he
             knoweth
             not
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               But
               his
               flesh
               upon
               him
               shall
               have
               pain
               ,
               and
               his
               soul
               within
               him
               shall
               mourn
               .
            
             ]
             Those
             Expositours
             that
             understand
             the
             foregoing
             words
             of
             man
             after
             death
             ,
             must
             needs
             find
             it
             too
             difficult
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             how
             after
             that
             this
             should
             come
             in
             ,
             
               But
               his
               flesh
               upon
               him
               shall
               have
               pain
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Yet
             two
             severall
             waies
             they
             alledge
             how
             this
             may
             be
             inferred
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             though
             so
             understood
             ,
             for
             1.
             
             Some
             take
             the
             words
             to
             be
             a
             figurative
             and
             poeticall
             expression
             of
             the
             sad
             condition
             of
             a
             man
             cut
             off
             by
             death
             ,
             
               his
               flesh
               upon
               him
               shall
               have
               pain
               ,
            
             (
             alluding
             to
             the
             worms
             gnawing
             the
             flesh
             of
             his
             body
             )
             
               and
               his
               soul
               within
               him
               shall
               mourn
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             disquieted
             and
             grieved
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             parted
             from
             the
             body
             ;
             it
             is
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             such
             a
             poeticall
             expression
             ,
             as
             that
             afterward
             chap.
             21.33
             .
             where
             it
             is
             said
             of
             man
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             
               the
               clods
               of
               the
               valley
               shall
               be
               sweet
               unto
               him
            
             :
             and
             2.
             
             Some
             make
             the
             connexion
             thus
             ,
             that
             having
             said
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             that
             man
             after
             death
             knoweth
             nothing
             what
             is
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             this
             that
             follows
             is
             added
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               But
               his
               flesh
               upon
               him
               shall
               have
               pain
               ,
               and
               his
               soul
               within
               him
               shall
               mourn
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             But
             yet
             whilst
             he
             lives
             he
             shall
             have
             pain
             and
             sorrow
             ;
             and
             therefore
             any
             man
             may
             judge
             whether
             it
             were
             not
             better
             for
             me
             to
             die
             then
             to
             live
             .
             But
             now
             understand
             the
             foregoing
             words
             of
             man
             dying
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             dependance
             of
             this
             upon
             that
             is
             easie
             and
             clear
             ;
             There
             he
             had
             said
             that
             man
             dying
             minds
             not
             how
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             knows
             not
             how
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             his
             children
             ;
             whereto
             he
             adds
             now
             ,
             
               But
               his
               flesh
               upon
               him
               shall
               have
               pain
               ,
               and
               his
               soul
               within
               him
               shall
               mourn
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             wholly
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             thoughts
             and
             sense
             of
             his
             own
             misery
             ,
             the
             pain
             and
             sorrow
             that
             lyes
             upon
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THen
               answered
               Eliphaz
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             three
             friends
             of
             Iob
             having
             all
             objected
             what
             they
             could
             against
             Iob
             successively
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             Iob
             having
             severally
             answered
             them
             all
             ,
             it
             came
             now
             to
             Eliphaz
             turn
             ,
             who
             began
             first
             to
             speak
             ,
             again
             to
             reply
             upon
             what
             Iob
             had
             answered
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Should
               a
               wise
               man
               utter
               vain
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               fill
               his
               belly
               with
               the
               East
               wind
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             is
             it
             seemly
             for
             a
             man
             that
             pretends
             to
             such
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             to
             talk
             so
             idly
             and
             foolishly
             ,
             so
             furiously
             ,
             and
             presumptuously
             ,
             and
             mischievously
             as
             you
             have
             done
             ?
             for
             he
             alludes
             to
             those
             words
             of
             Iob
             wherein
             he
             seemed
             to
             condemne
             them
             of
             folly
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             maintain
             that
             his
             knowledge
             was
             every
             way
             as
             much
             as
             theirs
             ,
             chap.
             13.2
             .
             
               What
               ye
               know
               ,
               the
               same
               doe
               I
               know
               also
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               inferiour
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             and
             again
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Oh
               that
               you
               would
               altogether
               hold
               your
               peace
               ,
               and
               it
               should
               be
               your
               wisedome
               .
            
             He
             compares
             Iobs
             words
             to
             the
             wind
             ,
             to
             imply
             1.
             
             That
             they
             had
             been
             vain
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             substance
             and
             solidity
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             merely
             a
             blast
             of
             words
             ,
             which
             soon
             vanished
             and
             came
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             That
             they
             had
             been
             turbulent
             ,
             violent
             ,
             and
             furious
             ,
             and
             uttered
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             heat
             and
             choller
             ;
             and
             he
             mentions
             
               the
               East
               wind
            
             particularly
             rather
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             because
             that
             wind
             used
             to
             be
             in
             those
             countries
             most
             raging
             and
             tempestuous
             ,
             and
             withall
             because
             it
             was
             usually
             very
             hurtfull
             to
             their
             corn
             ,
             and
             fruit
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             also
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             wind
             in
             the
             East
             is
             neither
             good
             for
             man
             nor
             beast
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             Eliphaz
             might
             intend
             to
             imply
             also
             ,
             that
             his
             words
             had
             been
             mischievous
             and
             hurtfull
             both
             to
             others
             and
             to
             himself
             ,
             pernicious
             to
             others
             by
             way
             of
             ill
             example
             ,
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             himself
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             must
             needs
             blast
             all
             the
             hopes
             he
             might
             otherwise
             have
             had
             of
             Gods
             delivering
             him
             out
             of
             his
             miseries
             .
             In
             Iobs
             first
             answer
             to
             Eliphaz
             he
             had
             taken
             exceptions
             against
             him
             for
             slighting
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             weight
             of
             reason
             in
             any
             thing
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             tearms
             ,
             chap.
             6.26
             .
             
               Doe
               ye
               imagine
               to
               reproove
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               speeches
               of
               one
               that
               is
               desperate
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               wind
               ?
            
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             Now
             as
             Bildad
             did
             immediately
             twit
             him
             with
             this
             ,
             retorting
             upon
             him
             that
             very
             expression
             ,
             chap.
             8.2
             .
             
               How
               long
               shall
               the
               words
               of
               thy
               mouth
               be
               like
               a
               strong
               wind
               ?
            
             (
             where
             also
             see
             the
             Note
             )
             so
             likewise
             Eliphaz
             here
             remembring
             it
             seems
             those
             words
             of
             Iob
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             now
             to
             speak
             again
             upbraids
             him
             with
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             
               Should
               a
               wise
               man
               utter
               vain
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               fill
               his
               belly
               with
               the
               East
               wind
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             you
             were
             not
             pleased
             that
             I
             esteemed
             your
             words
             no
             better
             then
             wind
             ;
             but
             I
             pray
             what
             have
             your
             words
             ever
             since
             been
             better
             then
             so
             ?
             A
             wise
             man
             one
             would
             think
             should
             never
             utter
             such
             vain
             and
             unprofitable
             things
             as
             you
             have
             spoken
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             like
             he
             meant
             this
             of
             those
             passages
             in
             Iobs
             speech
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             complained
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             so
             hardly
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             had
             wished
             that
             God
             would
             hide
             him
             for
             a
             time
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             chap.
             14.14
             .
             and
             others
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
             As
             for
             that
             expression
             of
             filling
             his
             belly
             with
             the
             East
             wind
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             did
             
             feed
             and
             please
             himself
             with
             such
             windy
             frothy
             discourse
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             he
             did
             first
             conceive
             such
             things
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             then
             afterward
             uttered
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Yea
               thou
               castest
               off
               fear
               and
               restrainest
               prayer
               before
               God.
            
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             thus
             ,
             that
             by
             many
             things
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             he
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             laid
             a
             foundation
             of
             Atheisme
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             neither
             fear
             God
             nor
             call
             upon
             his
             name
             ;
             for
             if
             that
             were
             true
             which
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             9.22
             .
             that
             
               God
               destroyeth
               the
               perfect
               as
               well
               as
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             and
             so
             chap.
             12.6
             .
             that
             
               the
               tabernacles
               of
               robbers
               prosper
               and
               they
               that
               provoke
               God
               are
               secure
               ,
            
             &c.
             who
             then
             would
             fear
             God
             or
             pray
             unto
             him
             ?
             yea
             and
             some
             adde
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             speaking
             so
             irreverently
             to
             God
             he
             had
             hereby
             given
             evil
             example
             unto
             others
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             praying
             to
             God
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             plainly
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             chargeth
             Iob
             with
             casting
             off
             fear
             and
             restraining
             prayer
             before
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             spoken
             to
             God
             in
             such
             a
             bold
             and
             presumptuous
             manner
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             speaking
             to
             one
             of
             his
             fellows
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             or
             humbling
             himself
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             craving
             mercy
             and
             pardon
             ,
             he
             had
             stood
             upon
             tearms
             of
             justifying
             himself
             ,
             and
             had
             as
             it
             were
             challenged
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             argue
             with
             him
             and
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               thy
               mouth
               uttereth
               thine
               iniquity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thy
             mouth
             discovers
             and
             blazons
             abroad
             that
             base
             wickednesse
             and
             iniquity
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             12.34
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               heart
               the
               mouth
               speaketh
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             added
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Iob
             had
             cast
             off
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             is
             likewise
             that
             which
             follows
             
               and
               thou
               choosest
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               crafty
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             dost
             wittingly
             talk
             in
             a
             crafty
             manner
             ;
             and
             the
             craft
             Eliphaz
             intends
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             did
             in
             an
             hypocriticall
             manner
             cunningly
             cover
             over
             the
             iniquity
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             speaking
             at
             some
             times
             very
             modestly
             and
             humbly
             ,
             though
             at
             other
             times
             he
             was
             ready
             as
             it
             were
             to
             fly
             in
             Gods
             face
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             passages
             chap.
             6.24
             .
             
               Teach
               me
               and
               I
               will
               hold
               my
               tongue
               ;
               and
               cause
               me
               to
               understand
               wherein
               I
               have
               erred
               ,
            
             and
             chap.
             7.20
             .
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               thou
               preserver
               of
               men
               ?
            
             and
             chap.
             9.2
             .
             
               How
               should
               man
               be
               just
               with
               God
               ?
            
             or
             else
             rather
             that
             in
             a
             mere
             cavilling
             way
             he
             had
             hitherto
             sought
             to
             make
             good
             an
             evil
             cause
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Art
               thou
               the
               first
               man
               that
               was
               born
               ?
               or
               wast
               thou
               made
               before
               the
               hills
               ?
            
             ]
             In
             these
             words
             Eliphaz
             seems
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             said
             chap.
             12.2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               No
               doubt
               but
               ye
               are
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               wisedome
               shall
               die
               with
               you
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               understanding
               as
               well
               as
               you
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               inferiour
               to
               you
               ;
               yea
               who
               knoweth
               not
               such
               things
               as
               these
               ?
            
             and
             to
             that
             vers
             .
             12.
             of
             the
             same
             chapter
             ,
             
               with
               the
               ancient
               is
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               in
               length
               of
               daies
               understanding
               :
            
             for
             apprehending
             that
             Iob
             had
             spoken
             those
             words
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             exalting
             himself
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             age
             above
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             thinking
             scorn
             that
             they
             should
             therefore
             compare
             themselves
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             thence
             it
             was
             also
             that
             he
             had
             sent
             them
             to
             learn
             knowledge
             of
             the
             bruit
             beasts
             ,
             chap.
             12.7
             .
             
               Ask
               now
               the
               beasts
               and
               they
               shall
               teach
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             hereupon
             he
             now
             replies
             to
             this
             in
             a
             way
             of
             scoffing
             ,
             
               Art
               thou
               the
               first
               man
               that
               was
               born
               ?
               or
               wast
               thou
               made
               before
               the
               hills
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             make
             of
             your self
             that
             you
             take
             so
             much
             upon
             you
             in
             regard
             of
             your
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             in
             
             regard
             of
             your
             years
             ?
             Sure
             you
             were
             the
             first
             man
             that
             ever
             was
             born
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             perhaps
             you
             were
             before
             the
             creation
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             older
             then
             the
             hills
             ,
             and
             having
             therefore
             lived
             in
             all
             the
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             though
             you
             have
             gotten
             so
             much
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             counted
             no
             better
             then
             fooles
             in
             comparison
             of
             you
             .
             Thus
             I
             say
             almost
             all
             Expositours
             understand
             these
             words
             ;
             only
             indeed
             some
             conceive
             that
             Iobs
             friends
             were
             older
             then
             he
             ,
             which
             they
             ground
             upon
             that
             which
             follows
             vers
             .
             10.
             and
             that
             therefore
             Eliphaz
             could
             not
             suspect
             that
             Iob
             despised
             them
             because
             of
             his
             great
             age
             ,
             but
             that
             rather
             he
             twits
             him
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             because
             being
             younger
             then
             they
             ,
             yet
             he
             vaunted
             himself
             in
             his
             great
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             the
             first
             man
             that
             ever
             was
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             ever
             since
             treasuring
             up
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             needs
             understand
             more
             then
             ever
             man
             did
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               heard
               the
               secret
               of
               God
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             hath
             God
             made
             you
             of
             his
             privy
             counsell
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             admitted
             you
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             secrets
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             knows
             besides
             your self
             ?
             whereupon
             he
             adds
             also
             ,
             
               and
               dost
               thou
               restrain
               wisedome
               to
               thy self
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             have
             you
             think
             you
             all
             the
             wisedome
             ?
             and
             are
             all
             fools
             besides
             your self
             ?
             and
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               what
               knowest
               thou
               which
               we
               know
               not
               ?
            
             &c.
             in
             all
             which
             Eliphaz
             doth
             plainly
             retort
             upon
             Iob
             what
             he
             had
             before
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             chap.
             12.2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               No
               doubt
               but
               ye
               are
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               wisedome
               shall
               die
               with
               you
               ;
               but
               I
               have
               understanding
               as
               well
               as
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             chap.
             13.2
             .
             
               what
               ye
               know
               ,
               the
               same
               do
               I
               know
               also
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               With
               us
               are
               both
               the
               gray-headed
               ,
               and
               very
               aged
               men
               ,
               much
               elder
               then
               thy
               father
               .
            
             ]
             Still
             he
             seems
             to
             aime
             at
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             12.12
             .
             
               With
               the
               ancient
               is
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               in
               length
               of
               daies
               understanding
            
             ;
             but
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             some
             of
             these
             his
             friends
             were
             much
             elder
             then
             his
             father
             was
             ,
             or
             then
             his
             father
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             still
             living
             (
             and
             it
             may
             be
             Eliphaz
             intended
             himself
             ,
             who
             we
             may
             well
             think
             was
             the
             eldest
             of
             the
             three
             ,
             because
             he
             spake
             first
             )
             or
             else
             that
             though
             they
             themselves
             were
             younger
             then
             Iob
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             despise
             them
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             since
             they
             had
             in
             their
             severall
             habitations
             many
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             of
             their
             party
             and
             opinion
             ,
             yea
             many
             masters
             and
             teachers
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             had
             received
             those
             truths
             which
             they
             had
             maintained
             ,
             that
             were
             so
             very
             aged
             ,
             that
             his
             father
             was
             younger
             then
             some
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Are
               the
               consolations
               of
               God
               small
               with
               thee
               ?
               is
               there
               any
               secret
               thing
               with
               thee
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             dost
             thou
             esteem
             the
             consolations
             of
             God
             such
             mean
             and
             contemptible
             things
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             propound
             them
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             or
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             think
             they
             belong
             to
             thee
             ?
             No
             ,
             surely
             ;
             such
             holy
             things
             are
             not
             to
             be
             given
             to
             dogs
             ;
             only
             perhaps
             you
             know
             something
             which
             others
             know
             not
             ,
             or
             have
             some
             secret
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             questionlesse
             none
             can
             discern
             in
             you
             but
             your self
             ,
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             you
             will
             not
             be
             beaten
             off
             from
             applying
             the
             comforts
             of
             God
             unto
             your self
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             Eliphaz
             here
             upbraids
             Iob
             for
             slighting
             the
             consolations
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             which
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             two
             friends
             had
             as
             from
             God
             propounded
             to
             him
             ;
             that
             if
             he
             would
             repent
             of
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             humbling
             himself
             under
             Gods
             hand
             would
             forsake
             his
             evil
             waies
             ,
             and
             beg
             mercy
             
             of
             him
             ,
             God
             would
             then
             pardon
             his
             sins
             ,
             remove
             the
             judgements
             that
             now
             lay
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             abundantly
             blesse
             him
             again
             .
             Iob
             had
             told
             them
             in
             expresse
             tearmes
             ,
             chap.
             13.4
             .
             that
             they
             were
             
               forgers
               of
               lies
               and
               Physicians
               of
               no
               value
               :
            
             and
             happily
             in
             relation
             to
             that
             Eliphaz
             here
             upbraids
             him
             for
             despising
             those
             divine
             consolations
             wherewith
             they
             had
             sought
             to
             doe
             him
             good
             ;
             Are
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               consolations
               of
               God
               small
               with
               thee
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             we
             have
             propounded
             the
             only
             way
             of
             comfort
             for
             one
             in
             your
             condition
             that
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             make
             so
             little
             account
             of
             the
             consolations
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             thereupon
             he
             adds
             too
             ,
             
               Is
               there
               any
               secret
               thing
               with
               thee
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             doest
             thou
             know
             any
             better
             way
             of
             comfort
             ,
             (
             which
             perhaps
             neither
             we
             ,
             nor
             our
             fathers
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             else
             ever
             knew
             or
             heard
             of
             ,
             )
             whereupon
             thou
             despisest
             that
             to
             which
             we
             have
             advised
             thee
             ?
             Or
             ,
             hast
             thou
             any
             secret
             Priviledge
             or
             unknown
             worth
             in
             thee
             and
             so
             thou
             hast
             no
             need
             of
             these
             consolations
             ?
             Or
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             secret
             sin
             or
             guilt
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             makes
             thee
             unfit
             to
             receive
             the
             comforts
             that
             have
             been
             tendered
             thee
             ?
             Or
             ,
             doest
             thou
             know
             any
             thing
             unknown
             to
             others
             ,
             by
             warrant
             whereof
             thou
             thinkest
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             we
             have
             said
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             justly
             be
             blamed
             for
             dealing
             too
             hardly
             and
             severely
             with
             thee
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Why
               doth
               thine
               heart
               carry
               thee
               away
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             why
             doth
             the
             pride
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             or
             the
             passions
             of
             thy
             heart
             transport
             thee
             so
             farre
             as
             a
             man
             besides
             himself
             ,
             even
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             both
             of
             reason
             and
             of
             that
             modesty
             and
             reverence
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             becomes
             men
             to
             carry
             themselves
             when
             they
             speak
             to
             the
             Lord
             their
             Creatour
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               what
               do
               thine
               eyes
               wink
               at
               ?
            
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             say
             what
             is
             meant
             thereby
             ;
             and
             therefore
             every
             Expositour
             almost
             gives
             a
             severall
             exposition
             of
             it
             .
             Some
             by
             his
             winking
             with
             his
             eyes
             understand
             his
             frowning
             ,
             and
             looking
             with
             an
             angry
             ,
             and
             fierce
             furious
             eye
             ;
             others
             an
             hypocriticall
             looking
             demurely
             in
             a
             way
             of
             seeming
             holinesse
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             silently
             praying
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             had
             his
             thoughts
             taken
             up
             with
             some
             serious
             ,
             high
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             meditations
             ,
             when
             indeed
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             others
             his
             closing
             of
             his
             eyes
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             things
             which
             they
             had
             delivered
             ;
             others
             of
             his
             fleering
             and
             looking
             with
             a
             flouting
             and
             and
             scornfull
             eye
             ,
             as
             David
             also
             describes
             the
             scornfull
             behaviour
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             Psal
             .
             35.19
             .
             
               Let
               not
               them
               that
               are
               mine
               enemies
               wrongfully
               rejoyce
               over
               me
               ;
               neither
               let
               them
               wink
               with
               the
               eye
               that
               hate
               me
               without
               a
               cause
               :
            
             and
             last
             of
             all
             others
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               and
               what
               doe
               thine
               eyes
               wink
               at
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             dost
             thou
             look
             at
             ?
             or
             what
             dost
             thou
             aime
             at
             (
             alluding
             to
             those
             that
             shooting
             at
             a
             mark
             are
             wont
             to
             wink
             with
             their
             eyes
             )
             that
             thou
             art
             thus
             overborn
             by
             thy
             passions
             ,
             and
             carried
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ?
             which
             exposition
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             I
             like
             the
             best
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             following
             words
             that
             have
             dependance
             upon
             these
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               That
               thou
               turnest
               thy
               spirit
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               lettest
               such
               words
               goe
               out
               of
               thy
               mouth
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             afflicts
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shouldest
             thus
             with
             an
             imbittered
             spirit
             turn
             again
             upon
             him
             and
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             shouldest
             suffer
             such
             proud
             ,
             desperate
             speeches
             to
             proceed
             out
             of
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             justifying
             thy self
             ,
             and
             blaming
             God
             for
             laying
             his
             hand
             so
             heavily
             upon
             thee
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               What
               is
               man
               that
               he
               should
               be
               clean
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             cannot
             be
             that
             poor
             wretched
             man
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             loines
             of
             sinfull
             parents
             
             can
             be
             righteous
             ,
             and
             pure
             ,
             and
             clean
             from
             sin
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             14.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               He
               putteth
               no
               trust
               in
               his
               saints
               ;
               yea
               the
               heavens
               are
               not
               clean
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Angels
             ,
             the
             holy
             inhabitants
             of
             heaven
             ;
             for
             Expositours
             do
             generally
             understand
             both
             branches
             of
             this
             verse
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             this
             place
             fully
             parallel
             with
             that
             chap.
             4.18
             .
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             )
             and
             say
             that
             Eliphaz
             presseth
             this
             argument
             again
             upon
             Iob
             ,
             as
             being
             confident
             that
             hitherto
             in
             all
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             he
             had
             given
             no
             satisfactory
             answer
             thereto
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             by
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             the
             holy
             Angels
             are
             meant
             is
             the
             more
             evident
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             elsewhere
             called
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             Deut.
             32.2
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               came
               from
               Sinai
               —
               and
               he
               came
               with
               ten
               thousands
               of
               Saints
            
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             and
             because
             the
             Saints
             here
             spoken
             of
             are
             opposed
             to
             
               man
               born
               of
               a
               woman
            
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             holy
             men
             .
             But
             for
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               yea
               the
               heavens
               are
               not
               clean
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
            
             it
             is
             more
             questionable
             whether
             that
             may
             not
             be
             meant
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Angels
             inhabiting
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             heavens
             themselves
             ,
             in
             that
             though
             the
             heavens
             be
             of
             a
             bright
             ,
             and
             clear
             ,
             and
             pure
             substance
             ,
             free
             from
             that
             earthliness
             and
             dregs
             that
             is
             in
             all
             sublunary
             bodies
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             unclean
             and
             impure
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             perfect
             purity
             that
             is
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             seems
             the
             more
             probable
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             because
             the
             like
             expression
             Bildad
             useth
             afterward
             concerning
             the
             stars
             ,
             chap.
             25.5
             .
             
               yea
               the
               stars
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               are
               not
               pure
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               How
               much
               more
               abominable
               and
               filthy
               is
               man
               ,
               which
               drinketh
               iniquity
               like
               water
               ?
            
             ]
             This
             expression
             which
             Eliphaz
             here
             useth
             implyes
             severall
             particulars
             concerning
             mans
             naturall
             inclination
             to
             sin
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             That
             men
             are
             prone
             to
             sin
             as
             naturally
             ,
             familiarly
             ,
             and
             readily
             as
             they
             are
             to
             eat
             when
             they
             are
             hungry
             ,
             or
             to
             drink
             when
             they
             are
             thirsty
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             are
             as
             greedy
             to
             sin
             ,
             as
             a
             thirsty
             man
             is
             to
             pour
             down
             water
             ,
             yea
             to
             exceed
             therein
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             as
             pleasing
             and
             delightfull
             to
             men
             to
             sin
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             a
             thirsty
             man
             to
             drink
             a
             draught
             of
             water
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             the
             like
             expressions
             are
             used
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             chap.
             34.7
             .
             
               What
               man
               is
               like
               Iob
               ,
               who
               drinketh
               up
               scorning
               like
               water
               ?
            
             and
             Prov.
             4.17
             .
             
               they
               eat
               the
               bread
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               drink
               the
               wine
               of
               violence
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Hear
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               I
               will
               declare
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             have
             found
             true
             by
             experience
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             adds
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             had
             observed
             this
             himself
             ,
             so
             he
             had
             heard
             it
             also
             from
             many
             wise
             men
             ,
             that
             had
             likewise
             received
             it
             by
             tradition
             from
             their
             fathers
             ;
             
               that
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               I
               will
               declare
               ;
               which
            
             (
             saith
             he
             vers
             .
             18.
             )
             
               wise
               men
               have
               told
               from
               their
               fathers
               and
               have
               not
               hid
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Vnto
               whom
               alone
               the
               earth
               was
               given
               ,
               and
               no
               stranger
               passed
               among
               them
               .
            
             ]
             To
             make
             it
             evident
             that
             those
             wise
             men
             ,
             or
             their
             fathers
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             from
             whom
             by
             tradition
             they
             had
             received
             that
             truth
             which
             Eliphaz
             was
             now
             to
             deliver
             ,
             were
             witnesses
             worthy
             of
             all
             credit
             and
             esteem
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             here
             to
             have
             been
             such
             
               unto
               whom
               alone
               the
               earth
               was
               given
               ,
               and
               no
               stranger
               passed
               among
               them
            
             ;
             whereby
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             were
             the
             first
             heads
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             immediately
             after
             Noah
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             it
             might
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               earth
               was
               given
               unto
               them
               alone
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               no
               stranger
               passed
               among
               
               them
               ,
            
             because
             they
             had
             indeed
             the
             whole
             earth
             divided
             amongst
             themselves
             alone
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             was
             no
             stranger
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             none
             but
             such
             as
             were
             well
             known
             one
             to
             another
             (
             the
             people
             of
             the
             world
             being
             then
             but
             very
             few
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             why
             they
             should
             invade
             or
             molest
             one
             another
             )
             or
             no
             stranger
             of
             a
             different
             religion
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             might
             be
             corrupted
             with
             errours
             ;
             Or
             else
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             men
             so
             famous
             and
             highly
             esteemed
             both
             of
             God
             and
             man
             for
             their
             wisedome
             ,
             justice
             ,
             courage
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             heroicall
             vertues
             ,
             that
             
               unto
               them
               alone
               the
               earth
               was
               given
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             severall
             lands
             where
             they
             lived
             was
             by
             the
             voluntary
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             all-ruling
             providence
             of
             God
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               and
               no
               stranger
               passed
               amongst
               them
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             so
             ordered
             themselves
             in
             their
             government
             ,
             and
             God
             was
             pleased
             also
             so
             to
             blesse
             their
             discreet
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             holy
             endeavours
             ,
             that
             no
             forreign
             enemy
             did
             break
             in
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             molest
             and
             trouble
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             lived
             under
             their
             government
             in
             peace
             and
             safety
             .
             Both
             these
             expositions
             are
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             drift
             of
             Eliphaz
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             understand
             them
             according
             to
             the
             last
             exposition
             ,
             besides
             their
             principall
             drift
             which
             is
             to
             shew
             how
             unquestionable
             the
             Testimony
             of
             those
             men
             was
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             as
             assertours
             of
             the
             truth
             he
             was
             now
             to
             deliver
             ;
             they
             do
             also
             covertly
             imply
             the
             falsehood
             of
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             maintained
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             affirmes
             them
             to
             have
             been
             wise
             men
             and
             good
             governours
             
               unto
               whom
               alone
               the
               earth
               was
               given
               ,
            
             which
             is
             in
             direct
             terms
             contrary
             to
             what
             Iob
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             9.24
             .
             
               the
               earth
               is
               given
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               man
               travelleth
               with
               pain
               all
               his
               daies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             continually
             in
             distresse
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             sometimes
             because
             of
             the
             calamities
             that
             God
             brings
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             alwaies
             by
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             distracting
             fears
             :
             for
             here
             Eliphaz
             undertakes
             again
             to
             make
             good
             what
             he
             had
             before
             said
             ,
             chap.
             5.3
             .
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             alwaies
             pour
             forth
             his
             wrath
             upon
             wicked
             men
             here
             in
             this
             world
             according
             to
             their
             demerits
             ,
             as
             in
             direct
             opposition
             to
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             12.6
             .
             
               The
               tabernacles
               of
               robbers
               prosper
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               provoke
               God
               are
               secure
            
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             end
             he
             alledgeth
             here
             the
             continuall
             distresse
             and
             anguish
             of
             spirit
             ,
             wherein
             they
             live
             even
             in
             their
             greatest
             prosperity
             :
             to
             which
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               and
               the
               number
               of
               years
               is
               hidden
               to
               the
               oppressour
               .
            
             Now
             though
             there
             be
             severall
             interpretations
             given
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             Some
             taking
             them
             thus
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             in
             his
             secret
             counsell
             appointed
             to
             the
             oppressour
             how
             long
             he
             shall
             live
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             will
             cut
             him
             off
             ;
             and
             others
             thus
             ,
             That
             God
             will
             cut
             short
             the
             years
             of
             the
             oppressour
             ,
             he
             little
             knows
             how
             suddenly
             :
             yet
             even
             this
             also
             is
             alledged
             I
             conceive
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             
               and
               the
               number
               of
               years
               is
               hidden
               to
               the
               oppressour
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             alwaies
             in
             fear
             not
             knowing
             how
             long
             he
             shall
             enjoy
             his
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             or
             how
             soon
             he
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             ;
             for
             though
             good
             men
             know
             not
             how
             long
             they
             have
             to
             live
             no
             more
             then
             wicked
             men
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             peculiar
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             continuall
             perplexity
             of
             spirit
             concerning
             their
             end
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             Eliphaz
             intends
             in
             these
             words
             .
             But
             however
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             setting
             forth
             the
             misery
             of
             wicked
             men
             herein
             ,
             Eliphaz
             doth
             particularly
             insist
             on
             the
             fears
             of
             the
             oppressour
             ;
             for
             herein
             he
             doth
             doubtlesse
             covertly
             strike
             at
             that
             particular
             sinne
             
             whereof
             he
             thought
             Iob
             was
             guilty
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             a
             great
             man
             and
             a
             man
             of
             authority
             in
             the
             place
             where
             he
             lived
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             he
             afterward
             tells
             him
             in
             expresse
             tearms
             ,
             chap.
             22.6
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               taken
               a
               pledge
               from
               thy
               brother
               for
               nought
               ,
               and
               stripped
               the
               naked
               of
               their
               clothing
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               A
               dreadfull
               sound
               is
               in
               his
               ears
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             is
             troubled
             with
             the
             sad
             reports
             of
             near-approaching
             evils
             ;
             or
             he
             is
             ever
             and
             anon
             affrighted
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             heard
             some
             sound
             or
             noise
             of
             danger
             :
             wherein
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             that
             he
             aimed
             at
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             bewailed
             in
             himself
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               God
               scared
               him
               with
               dreams
               ,
               and
               terrified
               him
               with
               visions
               ,
            
             chap.
             7.14
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               in
               prosperity
               the
               destroyer
               shall
               come
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             that
             I
             conceive
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             is
             reason
             enough
             why
             he
             should
             be
             afraid
             when
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             in
             the
             safest
             condition
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             even
             when
             he
             is
             in
             his
             greatest
             prosperity
             ,
             he
             shall
             suddenly
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               He
               believeth
               not
               that
               he
               shall
               return
               out
               of
               darknesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             in
             prosperity
             he
             fears
             a
             day
             of
             darknesse
             and
             distresse
             that
             is
             coming
             upon
             him
             ,
             so
             when
             that
             day
             is
             come
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             perswading
             him
             that
             he
             shall
             ever
             any
             more
             see
             better
             day
             ,
             he
             utterly
             despairs
             that
             ever
             he
             shall
             be
             delivered
             from
             that
             misery
             and
             distresse
             ,
             those
             troubles
             and
             fears
             that
             are
             come
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             also
             that
             his
             fears
             herein
             are
             not
             groundlesse
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               and
               he
               is
               waited
               for
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             being
             delivered
             from
             his
             present
             misery
             ,
             there
             is
             indeed
             a
             sword
             waits
             for
             him
             to
             cut
             him
             off
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               He
               wandreth
               abroad
               for
               bread
               ,
               saying
               ,
               where
               is
               it
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             being
             brought
             to
             extreme
             poverty
             he
             wanders
             about
             to
             beg
             his
             bread
             ,
             or
             seeks
             by
             any
             sinister
             means
             to
             supply
             his
             want
             ,
             being
             anxious
             and
             full
             of
             care
             where
             to
             get
             bread
             to
             put
             into
             his
             mouth
             ;
             yet
             the
             most
             and
             best
             Expositours
             understand
             it
             more
             generally
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             in
             his
             greatest
             prosperity
             ,
             even
             through
             the
             terrours
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             apprehending
             that
             an
             evil
             day
             is
             coming
             ,
             doth
             hunt
             about
             to
             store
             up
             for
             himself
             with
             as
             much
             impatience
             and
             greedinesse
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             in
             danger
             to
             perish
             for
             hunger
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             the
             while
             his
             own
             heart
             tells
             him
             that
             all
             his
             endeavours
             will
             be
             in
             vain
             ,
             misery
             and
             destruction
             will
             at
             length
             come
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Eliphaz
             intends
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               he
               knoweth
               that
               the
               day
               of
               darknesse
               is
               ready
               at
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             confident
             that
             it
             is
             nigh
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             long
             ere
             he
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Trouble
               and
               anguish
               shall
               make
               him
               afraid
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             both
             outward
             troubles
             and
             inward
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             shall
             affright
             him
             ;
             
               they
               shall
               prevail
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               king
               ready
               to
               the
               battel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             an
             unresistable
             power
             ;
             for
             kings
             when
             they
             go
             forth
             themselves
             in
             person
             to
             war
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             go
             out
             with
             mighty
             armies
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             battel
             have
             usually
             the
             flowre
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             army
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             ordinarily
             they
             are
             a
             great
             terrour
             when
             they
             come
             ,
             and
             bear
             down
             all
             before
             them
             with
             a
             mighty
             violence
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               For
               he
               stretcheth
               out
               his
               hand
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               strengtheneth
               himself
               against
               the
               Almighty
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             Eliphaz
             gives
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             doth
             so
             severely
             punish
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             by
             his
             
             opposing
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             bold
             blaspheming
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             scornfull
             vilifying
             his
             threatnings
             and
             judgements
             ,
             and
             his
             desperate
             opposing
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             he
             doth
             in
             a
             manner
             set
             himself
             to
             fight
             against
             God.
             Now
             in
             expressing
             this
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             he
             mentions
             God
             by
             this
             attribute
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             
               and
               strengeheneth
               himself
               against
               the
               Almighty
               ,
            
             purposely
             to
             imply
             the
             folly
             of
             such
             daring
             boldnesse
             in
             those
             presumptuous
             wretches
             that
             are
             not
             afraid
             to
             lift
             up
             their
             hand
             against
             him
             who
             is
             an
             almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             able
             therefore
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             whatever
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               He
               runneth
               upon
               him
               even
               on
               his
               neck
               ,
               upon
               the
               thick
               bosses
               of
               his
               bucklers
               .
            
             ]
             Many
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             Eliphaz
             having
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             set
             forth
             the
             impudence
             of
             the
             wicked
             man
             in
             fighting
             against
             God
             ,
             he
             adds
             here
             that
             thereupon
             He
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             
               runneth
               upon
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             
               even
               on
               his
               neck
               ,
               upon
               the
               thick
               bosses
               of
               his
               bucklers
            
             (
             for
             the
             bucklers
             which
             they
             used
             in
             warre
             had
             alwaies
             thick
             bosses
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             came
             a
             sharp
             piece
             of
             iron
             or
             steel
             like
             the
             head
             of
             a
             spear
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             an
             enemy
             could
             not
             run
             in
             upon
             a
             man
             armed
             with
             one
             of
             these
             bucklers
             without
             manifest
             perill
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             thence
             is
             this
             expression
             of
             running
             in
             upon
             the
             thick
             bosses
             of
             his
             bucklers
             )
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             even
             as
             when
             a
             mighty
             man
             is
             provoked
             by
             the
             insolency
             of
             one
             that
             is
             no
             body
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             he
             runneth
             upon
             him
             for
             all
             his
             bucklers
             and
             other
             weapons
             wherewith
             he
             is
             armed
             ,
             and
             taking
             him
             by
             the
             neck
             throws
             him
             down
             and
             disarmes
             him
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Lord
             usually
             deal
             with
             those
             insolent
             wretches
             ,
             that
             dare
             thus
             exalt
             themselves
             against
             him
             ;
             for
             all
             their
             great
             wealth
             ,
             authority
             ▪
             and
             power
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             think
             themselves
             safely
             shielded
             as
             with
             armour
             or
             proof
             ,
             God
             runs
             in
             upon
             them
             ,
             takes
             them
             by
             the
             neck
             or
             throat
             ,
             and
             crushing
             them
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             strips
             them
             of
             all
             those
             things
             whereon
             they
             rested
             with
             so
             much
             confidence
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             like
             expression
             Iob
             useth
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             speaking
             of
             Gods
             severe
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             
               He
               hath
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               broken
               me
               asunder
               ,
               he
               hath
               also
               taken
               me
               by
               my
               neck
               and
               shaken
               me
               to
               pieces
               .
            
             But
             now
             others
             again
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             wicked
             man
             (
             and
             indeed
             considering
             the
             whole
             context
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Translation
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             it
             can
             be
             understood
             otherwise
             )
             having
             said
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             that
             
               he
               stretcheth
               out
               his
               hand
               against
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             in
             these
             words
             yet
             farther
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             incredible
             arrogance
             and
             insufferable
             impudence
             Eliphaz
             adds
             that
             
               he
               runneth
               upon
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             God
             ,
             
               even
               on
               his
               neck
               ,
               upon
               the
               thick
               bosses
               of
               his
               bucklers
               ,
            
             meaning
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             almighty
             power
             wherewith
             God
             is
             armed
             to
             destroy
             all
             those
             that
             rise
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             desperate
             daring
             boldnesse
             of
             these
             wicked
             wretches
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             no
             more
             of
             rushing
             upon
             the
             pikes
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             some
             weak
             man
             ,
             whom
             they
             could
             easily
             vanquish
             and
             subdue
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Because
               he
               covereth
               his
               face
               with
               his
               fatnesse
               ,
               and
               maketh
               collops
               of
               fat
               on
               his
               flanks
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             is
             given
             why
             the
             wicked
             man
             dares
             carty
             himself
             so
             proudly
             against
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             grown
             rich
             and
             great
             ,
             and
             lives
             in
             much
             prosperity
             ,
             pampering
             himself
             with
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             so
             thereupon
             is
             puffed
             up
             with
             pride
             ,
             and
             obdurate
             against
             all
             fear
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             exalting
             of
             himself
             against
             
             God
             his
             Creatour
             ;
             for
             thus
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             frequently
             in
             the
             Scripture
             expresse
             the
             prosperity
             and
             pride
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Deut.
             32.15
             .
             
               Iesu●
               waxed
               fat
               and
               kicked
            
             ,
             &c.
             Psal
             .
             7.10
             .
             
               They
               are
               inclosed
               in
               their
               own
               fat
               ,
               with
               their
               mouth
               they
               speak
               proudly
               ,
            
             and
             so
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ▪
             and
             that
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             because
             the
             fat
             in
             man
             hath
             no
             feeling
             and
             the
             fatter
             men
             are
             the
             lesse
             subject
             they
             are
             to
             fear
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               And
               he
               dwelleth
               in
               desolate
               cities
               ,
               and
               in
               houses
               which
               no
               man
               inhabiteth
               ,
               which
               are
               ready
               to
               become
               heaps
               .
            
             ]
             Many
             good
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             misery
             ,
             which
             God
             at
             last
             brings
             upon
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             do
             so
             proudly
             set
             themselves
             in
             defiance
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             dwelling
             
               in
               desolate
               cities
               ,
               and
               in
               houses
               which
               no
               man
               inhabiteth
               ,
               which
               are
               ready
               to
               become
               heaps
               ,
            
             they
             conceive
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             through
             extreme
             poverty
             having
             neither
             house
             nor
             home
             ,
             they
             are
             glad
             to
             get
             into
             any
             old
             ruinate
             houses
             there
             to
             lye
             and
             shelter
             themselves
             ,
             or
             that
             through
             very
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             they
             get
             into
             such
             desolate
             and
             unfrequented
             places
             merely
             to
             avoid
             the
             society
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             by
             the
             people
             that
             rise
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             not
             able
             any
             longer
             to
             endure
             their
             oppression
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             they
             are
             driven
             from
             the
             places
             where
             they
             have
             formerly
             lived
             ,
             and
             so
             forced
             to
             hide
             their
             heads
             in
             such
             desolate
             and
             solitary
             places
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             who
             was
             driven
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             dwelling
             with
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             .
             But
             I
             say
             as
             the
             Context
             runs
             in
             our
             Translation
             it
             is
             methinks
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             also
             added
             farther
             to
             set
             forth
             that
             great
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             exalting
             himself
             against
             God
             ;
             for
             having
             said
             that
             
               he
               covereth
               his
               face
               with
               his
               fatnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             adds
             here
             ,
             
               And
               he
               dwelleth
               in
               desolate
               cities
               ,
               and
               in
               houses
               which
               no
               man
               inhabiteth
               ,
               which
               are
               ready
               to
               become
               heaps
               ,
            
             wherein
             may
             be
             implyed
             both
             their
             exceeding
             wealth
             and
             greatnesse
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             able
             to
             rebuild
             desolate
             cities
             ,
             and
             ruinated
             great
             houses
             and
             castles
             ,
             either
             merely
             to
             get
             them
             a
             name
             or
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             as
             tyrants
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             former
             expression
             ,
             chap.
             3.14
             .
             
               With
               kings
               and
               counsellers
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               built
               desolate
               places
               for
               themselves
               ,
            
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             ;
             and
             likewise
             their
             mighty
             oppression
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             dwelt
             in
             cities
             which
             they
             had
             made
             desolate
             and
             poor
             by
             their
             impoverishing
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             and
             in
             houses
             from
             which
             they
             had
             driven
             the
             inhabitants
             by
             their
             cruell
             dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             seized
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             own
             use
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               He
               shall
               not
               be
               rich
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Considering
             that
             Eliphaz
             speaks
             still
             of
             that
             wicked
             man
             ,
             that
             exalts
             himself
             against
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             fat
             and
             great
             estate
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             
               He
               shall
               not
               be
               rich
            
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             attain
             that
             height
             of
             riches
             which
             he
             propounds
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             continue
             rich
             ;
             though
             he
             be
             rich
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             yet
             he
             shall
             at
             last
             come
             to
             poverty
             ,
             as
             is
             explained
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               neither
               shall
               his
               substance
               continue
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             also
             is
             that
             clause
             added
             ,
             
               neither
               shall
               he
               prolong
               the
               perfection
               thereof
               upon
               the
               earth
            
             whereby
             either
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             expressed
             again
             in
             other
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             long
             continue
             in
             such
             a
             glorious
             condition
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             continue
             his
             name
             upon
             earth
             by
             leaving
             his
             great
             estate
             and
             honour
             to
             his
             children
             and
             his
             
             childrens
             children
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             perfection
             of
             a
             worldlings
             greatnesse
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               He
               shall
               not
               depart
               out
               of
               darknesse
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             get
             free
             from
             those
             miseries
             and
             sorrows
             which
             God
             shall
             bring
             upon
             him
             .
             I
             know
             indeed
             there
             are
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             wicked
             man
             's
             not
             daring
             to
             go
             forth
             from
             those
             secret
             hiding
             places
             ,
             whereto
             he
             hath
             retired
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             through
             the
             inward
             terrours
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             he
             is
             afraid
             as
             Cain
             was
             least
             every
             man
             should
             kill
             him
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             to
             me
             seems
             farre
             more
             easie
             and
             clear
             .
          
           
             
               The
               flame
               shall
               dry
               up
               his
               branches
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             the
             wicked
             mans
             branches
             many
             Expositours
             understand
             particularly
             his
             posterity
             ;
             and
             so
             conceive
             that
             Eliphaz
             herein
             aimes
             at
             Iobs
             losse
             in
             that
             particular
             :
             but
             others
             do
             I
             conceive
             better
             understand
             this
             clause
             more
             generally
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             being
             here
             compared
             to
             a
             flourishing
             tree
             ,
             by
             this
             that
             
               the
               flame
               shall
               dry
               up
               his
               branches
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             fire
             of
             tribulation
             or
             by
             the
             fire
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             all
             his
             riches
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             whatever
             else
             it
             is
             that
             makes
             his
             estate
             so
             flourishing
             and
             glorious
             ,
             shall
             be
             withered
             and
             dryed
             up
             ,
             yea
             that
             all
             his
             hopes
             ,
             and
             designs
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             nothing
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               shall
               he
               go
               away
               ,
            
             though
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             may
             be
             ,
             as
             some
             take
             it
             ,
             that
             together
             with
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             he
             shall
             perish
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             he
             shall
             die
             or
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             own
             mouth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             desperate
             and
             blasphemous
             speeches
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             wrath
             and
             pride
             he
             shall
             utter
             and
             belch
             forth
             against
             God
             (
             an
             expression
             not
             unlike
             to
             that
             Esa
             .
             64.6
             .
             
               We
               all
               do
               fade
               as
               a
               leaf
               ,
               and
               our
               iniquities
               like
               a
               wind
               have
               taken
               us
               away
            
             )
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             better
             understood
             of
             the
             breath
             of
             Gods
             mouth
             (
             as
             referring
             to
             that
             which
             was
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               He
               stretcheth
               forth
               his
               hand
               against
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               shall
               he
               go
               away
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             that
             God
             hath
             thus
             blasted
             his
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             he
             shall
             at
             last
             utterly
             cut
             him
             off
             and
             send
             him
             packing
             away
             by
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             decree
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             blast
             of
             his
             indignation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             that
             the
             prophet
             elsewhere
             saith
             ,
             Esa
             .
             11.4
             .
             
               He
               shall
               smite
               the
               earth
               with
               the
               rod
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               lips
               shall
               he
               slay
               the
               wicked
            
             ;
             and
             which
             Eliphaz
             himself
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             chap.
             4.9
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             And
             very
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             Eliphaz
             doth
             the
             rather
             use
             these
             expressions
             of
             flame
             and
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             breath
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             fire
             that
             had
             consumed
             Iobs
             cattle
             and
             servants
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             wind
             that
             had
             blown
             down
             the
             house
             upon
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               Let
               not
               him
               that
               is
               deceived
               trust
               in
               vanity
               ;
               for
               vanity
               shall
               be
               his
               recompence
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             any
             wicked
             man
             hopes
             or
             thinks
             it
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             certainly
             deceived
             ;
             and
             therefore
             let
             not
             such
             a
             one
             trust
             in
             such
             vain
             hopes
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             vain
             thing
             whereon
             he
             builds
             his
             hopes
             ,
             his
             sinfull
             courses
             ,
             his
             present
             prosperity
             ,
             riches
             ,
             or
             honours
             ,
             any
             humane
             counsels
             or
             means
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             doth
             he
             shall
             find
             that
             these
             things
             will
             prove
             vain
             and
             nothing
             worth
             ,
             and
             so
             vanity
             and
             misery
             shall
             be
             his
             recompence
             .
             And
             herein
             it
             seemes
             Eliphaz
             covertly
             strikes
             at
             the
             confidence
             Iob
             had
             expressed
             ,
             chap.
             13.15
             ,
             16.
             
             
             
               Though
               he
               slay
               me
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               him
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               maintain
               mine
               own
               waies
               before
               him
               .
               He
               also
               shall
               be
               my
               salvation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               It
               shall
               be
               accomplished
               before
               his
               time
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               before
               his
               time
               ,
            
             and
             then
             it
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             tree
             ,
             whereto
             he
             had
             compared
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             vers
             .
             30.
             saying
             ,
             
               the
               flame
               shall
               dry
               up
               his
               branches
               ,
            
             (
             which
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             because
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             here
             ,
             
               and
               his
               branch
               shall
               not
               be
               green
            
             )
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             shall
             die
             an
             untimely
             death
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             the
             wicked
             mans
             trusting
             in
             vanity
             ,
             or
             the
             vanity
             whereon
             he
             trusts
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             words
             immediately
             foregoing
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             much
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             mans
             confidence
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             
               before
               his
               time
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             his
             daies
             be
             expired
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             untimely
             end
             .
             But
             if
             we
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               be
               accomplished
               before
               his
               time
               ,
            
             then
             it
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               Vanity
               shall
               be
               his
               recompence
            
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             that
             the
             recompencing
             of
             vanity
             to
             him
             that
             trusts
             in
             vanity
             
               shall
               be
               accomplished
               before
               his
               time
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             his
             daies
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             he
             shall
             live
             to
             see
             his
             pride
             have
             a
             fall
             ,
             his
             own
             eyes
             shall
             behold
             the
             vanity
             of
             his
             confidence
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             cutting
             him
             off
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             this
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             ;
             
               and
               his
               branch
               shall
               not
               be
               green
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             nothing
             that
             he
             possesseth
             or
             undertaketh
             shall
             prosper
             ;
             or
             ,
             his
             children
             shall
             be
             in
             a
             withering
             condition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               He
               shall
               shake
               off
               the
               unripe
               grape
               as
               the
               vine
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             wicked
             man
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             vine
             that
             shakes
             off
             her
             unripe
             grapes
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             olive
             tree
             that
             casts
             off
             her
             flower
             ;
             or
             ,
             God
             shall
             shake
             off
             his
             unripe
             grapes
             ,
             as
             the
             unripe
             grapes
             of
             a
             vine
             are
             shaken
             off
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             however
             that
             which
             Eliphaz
             intends
             here
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             his
             children
             shall
             die
             in
             their
             young
             and
             tender
             years
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             they
             shall
             die
             an
             untimely
             death
             (
             for
             because
             of
             the
             sad
             end
             of
             Iobs
             children
             Eliphaz
             is
             still
             harping
             upon
             this
             string
             )
             or
             rather
             that
             all
             his
             substance
             ,
             his
             hopes
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             shall
             betimes
             be
             blasted
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             come
             to
             maturity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               For
               the
               congregation
               of
               hypocrites
               shall
               be
               desolate
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             hypocrites
             have
             never
             so
             great
             families
             and
             attendants
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             never
             so
             many
             companions
             and
             friends
             ,
             they
             shall
             all
             be
             cut
             off
             and
             so
             their
             house
             shall
             become
             desolate
             :
             
               and
               fire
               shall
               consume
               the
               tabernacles
               of
               bribery
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             houses
             of
             bribe-takers
             ;
             or
             the
             houses
             that
             are
             filled
             with
             bribery
             ,
             or
             built
             by
             bribery
             ,
             or
             the
             gain
             of
             any
             such
             like
             course
             of
             injustice
             or
             deceit
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
             
               They
               conceive
               mischief
               and
               bring
               forth
               vanity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             conceive
             mischievous
             devices
             ,
             they
             plot
             mischief
             in
             their
             minds
             against
             others
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             conclusion
             all
             these
             devices
             prove
             vain
             and
             ineffectuall
             ,
             and
             usually
             bring
             mischief
             upon
             themselves
             .
             Indeed
             this
             clause
             may
             be
             read
             also
             thus
             ,
             
               They
               conceive
               mischief
               and
               bring
               forth
               iniquity
               ,
            
             as
             we
             find
             it
             also
             expressed
             ,
             Isa
             .
             59.4
             .
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             contrive
             mischief
             against
             others
             in
             their
             mind
             ,
             and
             then
             act
             that
             which
             they
             have
             so
             conceived
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             must
             conceive
             of
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               their
               belly
               prepareth
               deceit
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             either
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             contriving
             in
             his
             mind
             how
             he
             may
             deceive
             others
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             his
             plotting
             those
             things
             in
             his
             head
             ,
             whereby
             whilst
             he
             thinks
             to
             hurt
             others
             he
             doth
             only
             in
             the
             conclusion
             delude
             and
             deceive
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             I
             
               Have
               heard
               many
               such
               things
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             In
             these
             first
             words
             of
             Iobs
             answer
             ,
             either
             he
             taxeth
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             Eliphaz
             in
             particular
             ,
             who
             had
             last
             replyed
             upon
             him
             ,
             for
             running
             over
             the
             same
             things
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             even
             to
             wearinesse
             and
             irksomenesse
             ,
             and
             those
             too
             such
             things
             as
             he
             had
             heard
             many
             and
             many
             a
             time
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             which
             therefore
             he
             knew
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             doth
             use
             to
             destroy
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             pour
             forth
             his
             wrath
             upon
             them
             even
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             Iob
             would
             have
             them
             know
             that
             his
             case
             was
             so
             extraordinary
             ,
             that
             such
             extraordinary
             things
             as
             they
             had
             so
             often
             repeated
             did
             no
             way
             suit
             his
             condition
             )
             or
             else
             for
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             their
             language
             .
             Eliphaz
             had
             in
             his
             last
             words
             very
             terribly
             set
             forth
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             upon
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             applying
             all
             to
             him
             ;
             whereupon
             Iob
             answers
             ,
             
               I
               have
               heard
               many
               such
               things
               ,
            
             for
             such
             terrours
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             scornfull
             exprobrations
             I
             have
             had
             enough
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             word
             of
             true
             comfort
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               miserable
               comforters
            
             (
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             )
             
               troublesome
               comforters
               )
               are
               ye
               all
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             in
             stead
             of
             comforting
             him
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             pretended
             they
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             had
             rather
             added
             to
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             had
             rather
             increased
             then
             allayed
             his
             sorrows
             .
             And
             herein
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             he
             had
             respect
             to
             that
             which
             Eliphaz
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             15.11
             .
             
               Are
               the
               consolations
               of
               God
               small
               with
               thee
               ?
            
             for
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             said
             ,
             They
             are
             poor
             consolations
             which
             I
             have
             received
             from
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             all
             with
             so
             much
             bitternesse
             and
             scorn
             thunderd
             out
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             against
             a
             base
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             stead
             of
             comforting
             me
             have
             indeed
             done
             what
             in
             you
             lay
             to
             drive
             me
             to
             despair
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Shall
               vain
               words
               have
               an
               end
               ?
               or
               what
               emboldeneth
               thee
               that
               thou
               answerest
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             thus
             reply
             upon
             me
             again
             the
             second
             time
             ?
             Or
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             answer
             me
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             done
             ?
             That
             which
             he
             demands
             of
             him
             under
             these
             words
             
               what
               emboldeneth
               thee
            
             ?
             may
             be
             1.
             
             Whether
             he
             had
             any
             thing
             farther
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             he
             had
             any
             other
             arguments
             to
             bring
             ,
             which
             had
             so
             much
             strength
             or
             solidity
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             should
             be
             encouraged
             to
             answer
             again
             ;
             (
             thereby
             implying
             that
             hitherto
             there
             was
             no
             force
             of
             reason
             in
             any
             thing
             he
             had
             spoken
             )
             or
             2.
             
             Whether
             he
             knew
             any
             thing
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             should
             embolden
             him
             thus
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             hypocrisie
             ;
             or
             3.
             
             Whether
             any
             thing
             he
             had
             spoken
             had
             given
             any
             such
             just
             advantage
             to
             Eliphaz
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             should
             be
             encouraged
             to
             reply
             again
             upon
             him
             ?
             or
             whether
             he
             thought
             by
             this
             renewed
             onset
             to
             weary
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             yield
             at
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               If
               you
               were
               in
               my
               souls
               stead
               ,
               I
               could
               heap
               up
               words
               against
               you
               and
               shake
               mine
               head
               at
               you
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             you
             were
             in
             that
             distresse
             that
             I
             am
             in
             ,
             I
             could
             multiply
             harsh
             and
             bold
             uncharitable
             speeches
             against
             you
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             done
             against
             me
             ;
             (
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             for
             men
             in
             prosperity
             to
             make
             large
             declamations
             against
             those
             that
             are
             in
             misery
             )
             yea
             I
             could
             in
             a
             way
             of
             scorn
             and
             derision
             shake
             my
             head
             at
             you
             ,
             for
             that
             this
             last
             clause
             must
             be
             thus
             understood
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             
             usually
             in
             the
             Scripture
             the
             shaking
             of
             the
             head
             is
             mentioned
             as
             a
             gesture
             of
             despight
             and
             scorn
             ,
             as
             2.
             
             Kings
             19.21
             .
             
               The
               daughter
               of
               Zion
               hath
               despised
               thee
               and
               laughed
               thee
               to
               scorn
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               Ierusalem
               hath
               shaken
               her
               head
               at
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             also
             Psal
             .
             22.7
             .
             Mark
             15.29
             .
             Lam.
             2.15
             .
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Though
               I
               speak
               ,
               my
               grief
               is
               not
               asswaged
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               forbear
               ;
               what
               am
               I
               ●ased
               ?
            
             ]
             Expositours
             have
             found
             it
             very
             hard
             to
             say
             how
             these
             words
             come
             in
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             had
             they
             been
             in
             his
             condition
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             theirs
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             spoken
             comfortably
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             would
             have
             allayed
             their
             grief
             ,
             
               I
               would
               strengthen
               you
               with
               my
               mouth
               ,
               and
               the
               moving
               of
               my
               lips
               should
               asswage
               your
               grief
               ,
            
             because
             they
             might
             have
             replyed
             upon
             him
             ,
             If
             you
             be
             so
             good
             at
             comforting
             others
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             apply
             these
             consolations
             to
             your self
             ?
             to
             prevent
             this
             objection
             ,
             he
             answers
             ,
             that
             his
             condition
             was
             so
             miserable
             ,
             and
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             was
             so
             heavy
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             whether
             he
             spake
             or
             held
             his
             peace
             it
             was
             all
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             spake
             it
             did
             not
             ease
             his
             grief
             ,
             and
             pain
             ,
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             held
             his
             peace
             ,
             his
             sorrow
             did
             the
             more
             burn
             and
             boil
             within
             him
             .
             Again
             others
             conceive
             that
             having
             said
             how
             he
             would
             have
             comforted
             them
             if
             they
             had
             been
             in
             such
             misery
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             here
             now
             he
             shows
             how
             sad
             his
             condition
             was
             ,
             that
             had
             only
             such
             friends
             with
             him
             as
             did
             what
             they
             might
             to
             discourage
             and
             discomfort
             him
             ,
             
               Though
               I
               speak
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               my
               grief
               is
               not
               asswaged
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             pour
             out
             my
             complaints
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             seek
             to
             justify
             my self
             ,
             you
             then
             alledge
             ,
             that
             these
             miseries
             are
             an
             evident
             proof
             that
             I
             am
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             thereupon
             it
             is
             that
             God
             doth
             proceed
             in
             such
             extremity
             against
             me
             ,
             
               and
               though
               I
               forbear
               ,
               what
               am
               I
               eased
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             I
             speak
             not
             but
             keep
             in
             my
             grief
             ,
             that
             doth
             me
             no
             good
             ,
             because
             then
             you
             take
             my
             silence
             as
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             my
             guilt
             ,
             and
             so
             break
             forth
             the
             more
             violently
             against
             me
             .
             And
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             most
             probable
             dependance
             of
             these
             words
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               But
               now
               he
               hath
               made
               me
               weary
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             my
             life
             wearisome
             to
             me
             ;
             for
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             God
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             where
             by
             an
             Apostrophe
             he
             turns
             his
             speech
             directly
             to
             God
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               made
               desolate
               all
               my
               company
               ,
            
             which
             he
             saith
             because
             God
             had
             slain
             his
             children
             and
             many
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             as
             is
             related
             in
             the
             first
             chapter
             ,
             and
             his
             wife
             and
             friends
             had
             either
             forsaken
             him
             ,
             or
             carried
             themselves
             as
             enemies
             to
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             now
             he
             breaks
             forth
             into
             a
             large
             and
             patheticall
             description
             of
             his
             miseries
             ;
             the
             drift
             whereof
             is
             ,
             either
             to
             manifest
             what
             just
             cause
             he
             had
             to
             complain
             so
             bitterly
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             thereby
             to
             move
             God
             and
             his
             friends
             especially
             to
             pity
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             so
             harsh
             against
             him
             as
             they
             had
             been
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             disprove
             what
             Eliphaz
             had
             with
             many
             flourishing
             words
             sought
             covertly
             to
             prove
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             namely
             that
             God
             doth
             only
             pour
             forth
             his
             wrath
             upon
             wicked
             men
             as
             he
             had
             done
             upon
             Iob
             ;
             for
             whilst
             Iob
             acknowledgeth
             here
             that
             his
             condition
             was
             just
             such
             as
             Eliphaz
             had
             described
             the
             wicked
             mans
             to
             be
             (
             to
             which
             end
             he
             useth
             many
             of
             the
             very
             same
             expressions
             speaking
             of
             himself
             ,
             which
             Eliphaz
             had
             before
             used
             ,
             as
             here
             saying
             
               thou
               hast
               made
               desolate
               all
               my
               company
            
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             Eliphaz
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             15.34
             .
             
               the
               congregation
               of
               hypocrites
               shall
               be
               desolate
            
             )
             and
             yet
             afterward
             
             maintains
             that
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             not
             a
             wicked
             hypocrite
             ,
             vers
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               On
               my
               eye-lids
               is
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ;
               Not
               for
               any
               injustice
               in
               mine
               hands
               ;
               also
               my
               prayer
               is
               pure
               ,
            
             &c.
             by
             this
             instance
             of
             himself
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             man
             that
             feared
             God
             ,
             was
             yet
             outwardly
             in
             as
             sad
             a
             condition
             as
             any
             wicked
             man
             could
             be
             ,
             he
             quite
             overthrows
             all
             that
             Eliphaz
             had
             said
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               And
               thou
               hast
               filled
               me
               with
               wrinkles
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               witnesse
               against
               me
               :
               and
               my
               leannesse
               rising
               up
               in
               me
               ,
               beareth
               witnesse
               to
               my
               face
               .
            
             ]
             Eliphaz
             having
             set
             forth
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             man
             by
             his
             fatnesse
             ,
             chap.
             15.27
             .
             
               He
               covereth
               his
               face
               with
               his
               fatnesse
               ,
               and
               maketh
               collops
               of
               fat
               on
               his
               flanks
               ,
            
             Iob
             here
             on
             the
             contrary
             sets
             forth
             his
             misery
             by
             his
             leannesse
             and
             wrinckles
             ,
             his
             body
             being
             consumed
             by
             those
             extremities
             of
             pain
             ,
             and
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             which
             he
             had
             undergone
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             skin
             shrivelled
             and
             wrinckled
             thereby
             ;
             Now
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             useth
             this
             expression
             that
             his
             wrinckles
             and
             his
             leannesse
             did
             bear
             witnesse
             against
             him
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             did
             abundantly
             testify
             how
             exceeding
             grievous
             the
             miseries
             were
             which
             he
             had
             suffered
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             consequently
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             his
             friends
             they
             did
             witnesse
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             wickednesse
             he
             had
             provoked
             God
             to
             such
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             before
             upon
             a
             like
             expression
             ,
             chap.
             10.17
             .
             2.
             
             That
             for
             that
             phrase
             he
             useth
             of
             his
             leannesse
             rising
             up
             in
             him
             ,
             
               my
               leannesse
               rising
               up
               in
               me
               beareth
               witnesse
               ,
            
             either
             thereby
             is
             meant
             only
             that
             his
             leannesse
             was
             in
             him
             a
             witnesse
             against
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             like
             expression
             ,
             Matth.
             11.11
             .
             
               Among
               them
               that
               are
               born
               of
               women
               there
               hath
               not
               risen
               a
               greater
               then
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               ,
            
             for
             
               there
               hath
               not
               been
               a
               greater
               then
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               ,
            
             or
             else
             he
             doth
             allude
             to
             the
             rising
             up
             of
             witnesses
             when
             they
             addresse
             themselves
             in
             the
             place
             of
             judgement
             to
             give
             witnesse
             against
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             hath
             respect
             to
             the
             staring
             out
             of
             his
             bones
             in
             a
             ghastly
             manner
             because
             of
             his
             leannesse
             ,
             in
             regard
             whereof
             it
             might
             be
             the
             better
             said
             ,
             that
             his
             flesh
             consuming
             ,
             his
             leannesse
             did
             rise
             up
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             3.
             
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             his
             leannesse
             did
             bear
             witnesse
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             because
             there
             it
             was
             most
             apparent
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             did
             openly
             as
             it
             were
             bear
             witnesse
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               teareth
               me
               in
               his
               wrath
               who
               hateth
               me
               ;
               he
               gnasheth
               upon
               me
               with
               his
               teeth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Most
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             ,
             so
             here
             also
             ,
             Iob
             still
             speaks
             of
             God
             ,
             expressing
             his
             indignation
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             severe
             dealing
             with
             him
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             by
             these
             words
             of
             tearing
             him
             in
             his
             wrath
             and
             gnashing
             upon
             him
             with
             his
             teeth
             .
             And
             if
             we
             so
             understand
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             this
             language
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             that
             distraction
             ,
             that
             was
             upon
             his
             spirit
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             extremity
             of
             his
             sufferings
             :
             it
             was
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             flesh
             not
             of
             Iob
             himself
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             sense
             not
             of
             his
             faith
             .
             But
             because
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             he
             speaks
             of
             men
             that
             hated
             him
             ,
             into
             whose
             hands
             God
             had
             delivered
             him
             that
             they
             might
             afflict
             him
             ;
             
               They
               have
               gaped
               upon
               me
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               God
               hath
               delivered
               me
               to
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               turned
               me
               over
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             therefore
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             most
             probable
             which
             others
             hold
             ,
             that
             he
             speaks
             here
             of
             men
             that
             hating
             him
             did
             tear
             him
             in
             their
             wrath
             and
             gnash
             their
             teeth
             upon
             him
             :
             and
             so
             we
             must
             also
             understand
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               Mine
               enemy
               sharpeneth
               his
               eyes
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             mine
             enemies
             look
             grimly
             and
             
             fiercely
             upon
             me
             .
             Because
             when
             men
             are
             inflamed
             their
             eyes
             will
             glitter
             and
             sparkle
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             their
             looks
             upon
             him
             ,
             against
             whom
             they
             have
             conceived
             such
             indignation
             ,
             will
             be
             sharp
             and
             piercing
             ,
             like
             a
             new
             whetted
             sword
             ,
             they
             will
             look
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             look
             through
             him
             ,
             thence
             is
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               Mine
               enemy
               sharpneth
               his
               eyes
               upon
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               They
               have
               gaped
               upon
               me
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             this
             their
             gaping
             upon
             him
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             1.
             
             Their
             violent
             endeavouring
             his
             utter
             ruine
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             they
             run
             upon
             me
             with
             open
             mouth
             as
             if
             they
             meant
             presently
             to
             destroy
             me
             and
             eat
             me
             up
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             same
             phrase
             is
             used
             Psal
             .
             22.13
             .
             
               They
               gaped
               upon
               me
               with
               their
               mouths
               ,
               as
               a
               ravening
               and
               a
               roaring
               lion
               ,
            
             or
             2.
             
             Their
             outcries
             against
             him
             ,
             their
             clamorous
             contradictions
             ,
             and
             revilings
             ,
             and
             reproaches
             wherein
             with
             full
             mouth
             they
             fell
             upon
             him
             ;
             or
             3.
             
             Their
             flouting
             and
             deriding
             him
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             35.21
             .
             
               Yea
               they
               opened
               their
               mouths
               wide
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Aha
               ,
               aha
               ,
               our
               eye
               hath
               seen
               it
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             also
             are
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               they
               have
               smitten
               me
               upon
               the
               cheek
               reproachfully
            
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             think
             because
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             his
             enemies
             did
             indeed
             smite
             his
             aged
             ,
             pale
             ,
             and
             wrinckled
             face
             with
             their
             hands
             or
             fists
             :
             in
             regard
             it
             is
             a
             proverbiall
             speech
             ,
             whereby
             any
             reproachfull
             or
             contemptuous
             usage
             is
             meant
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Lam.
             3.30
             .
             where
             these
             words
             ,
             
               He
               giveth
               his
               cheeks
               to
               him
               that
               smiteth
               him
            
             are
             explained
             more
             clearly
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               he
               is
               filled
               full
               with
               reproach
            
             ;
             and
             2
             Cor.
             11.20
             .
             where
             the
             Apostle
             would
             tell
             them
             that
             they
             could
             suffer
             their
             false
             teachers
             though
             they
             used
             them
             never
             so
             scornfully
             and
             disgracefully
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               ye
               suffer
               it
               if
               a
               man
               smite
               you
               on
               the
               face
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             to
             imply
             this
             is
             the
             word
             reproachfully
             here
             added
             
               they
               have
               smitten
               me
               on
               the
               cheek
               reproachfully
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             done
             him
             all
             the
             shame
             they
             might
             ,
             and
             had
             used
             him
             with
             all
             the
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             that
             possibly
             they
             could
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               God
               hath
               delivered
               me
               to
               the
               ungodly
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Sabeans
             and
             Chaldeans
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             and
             others
             that
             since
             Gods
             hand
             was
             so
             heavy
             upon
             him
             had
             used
             him
             despitefully
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               I
               was
               at
               ease
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               broken
               me
               asunder
               .
            
             ]
             This
             Iob
             adds
             because
             in
             this
             regard
             his
             condition
             was
             farre
             the
             sadder
             and
             the
             more
             to
             be
             pittied
             ,
             that
             having
             lived
             formerly
             in
             so
             great
             prosperity
             ,
             free
             from
             cares
             ,
             and
             griefs
             ,
             and
             fears
             ,
             unexpectedly
             on
             a
             sudden
             all
             was
             destroyed
             and
             brought
             to
             nothing
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             contradiction
             betwixt
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             chap.
             3.26
             .
             
               I
               was
               not
               in
               safety
               ,
               neither
               had
               I
               rest
               ,
               neither
               was
               I
               quiet
            
             ;
             for
             there
             Iob
             speakes
             of
             the
             spirituall
             frame
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             secure
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             then
             free
             from
             trouble
             ;
             but
             here
             now
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             temporall
             frame
             of
             his
             outward
             estate
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             had
             ease
             ,
             and
             was
             free
             from
             trouble
             ,
             no
             man
             molesting
             him
             .
          
           
             
               He
               hath
               also
               taken
               me
               by
               my
               neck
               ,
               and
               shaken
               me
               to
               pieces
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             before
             so
             here
             also
             he
             useth
             the
             same
             expression
             ,
             which
             Eliphaz
             had
             used
             before
             in
             setting
             forth
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             chap.
             15.26
             .
             
               He
               runneth
               on
               him
               ,
               even
               on
               his
               neck
               ,
            
             &c.
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               set
               me
               up
               for
               his
               mark
               .
            
             See
             also
             a
             former
             Note
             chap.
             7.20
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               His
               archers
               compasse
               me
               round
               about
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             Archers
             he
             speaks
             of
             are
             either
             those
             men
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             made
             use
             of
             for
             the
             afflicting
             of
             Iob
             ,
             and
             to
             imply
             how
             many
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             man
             almost
             friends
             and
             foes
             had
             a
             fling
             at
             him
             ,
             he
             saith
             they
             compassed
             him
             round
             about
             ;
             or
             else
             those
             diseases
             which
             God
             had
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             this
             compassing
             him
             round
             about
             implyes
             the
             variety
             of
             bodily
             infirmities
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             had
             smitten
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             all
             his
             body
             over
             he
             was
             full
             of
             ulcers
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               He
               cleaveth
               my
               reines
               asunder
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               spare
               ;
               he
               poureth
               out
               my
               gall
               upon
               the
               ground
            
             ;
             Some
             by
             the
             cleaving
             of
             his
             reines
             asunder
             understand
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             mortally
             wounded
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             miseries
             were
             incurable
             ;
             others
             that
             his
             strength
             was
             quite
             wasted
             and
             consumed
             ,
             which
             lyeth
             chiefly
             in
             the
             reines
             and
             loines
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             others
             that
             he
             was
             tortured
             with
             the
             stone
             in
             the
             kidneyes
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             paines
             were
             so
             extreme
             as
             if
             his
             very
             reines
             were
             cleaving
             asunder
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             his
             sorrows
             and
             paines
             were
             most
             exquisite
             ,
             like
             the
             paines
             of
             those
             that
             are
             tortured
             with
             the
             stone
             :
             and
             by
             the
             pouring
             out
             his
             gall
             upon
             the
             ground
             they
             understand
             ,
             either
             that
             his
             extreme
             miseries
             made
             him
             pour
             forth
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             his
             spirit
             in
             bitter
             complaints
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             the
             wounds
             that
             God
             had
             given
             him
             were
             mortall
             and
             incurable
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             in
             generall
             was
             to
             imply
             the
             exquisite
             ,
             incredible
             ,
             and
             insupportable
             pains
             and
             sorrows
             he
             endured
             even
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             that
             his
             very
             bowels
             and
             vitall
             parts
             were
             wrackt
             and
             torn
             within
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             torment
             he
             endured
             was
             insufferable
             and
             that
             without
             intermission
             or
             remission
             night
             or
             day
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               He
               breaketh
               me
               with
               breach
               upon
               breach
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             heaps
             afflictions
             ,
             plagues
             ,
             and
             miseries
             upon
             me
             thick
             and
             three-fold
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             one
             in
             the
             neck
             of
             another
             :
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             those
             sad
             tydings
             that
             were
             brought
             to
             him
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             one
             messenger
             coming
             in
             still
             with
             a
             fresh
             report
             of
             his
             losses
             before
             the
             other
             had
             well
             made
             an
             end
             of
             speaking
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             the
             griefs
             and
             diseases
             which
             did
             every
             day
             still
             encrease
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             ulcers
             that
             did
             continually
             break
             out
             a-fresh
             in
             his
             body
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               runneth
               upon
               me
               like
               a
               giant
               ,
            
             therein
             he
             seekes
             to
             imply
             how
             exceeding
             heavy
             Gods
             hand
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             fury
             and
             unresistable
             violence
             he
             proceeded
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               I
               have
               sowed
               sackcloth
               upon
               my
               skin
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             sackcloth
             that
             he
             wore
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             sowed
             upon
             his
             skin
             ;
             because
             it
             did
             cleave
             to
             his
             ulcerous
             body
             as
             fast
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             sown
             to
             his
             skin
             ;
             but
             I
             conceive
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sowed
               sackcloth
               upon
               my
               skin
            
             intends
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             put
             on
             sackcloth
             sowed
             together
             next
             his
             skin
             ,
             which
             being
             full
             of
             boyles
             and
             sores
             ,
             whether
             scabbed
             or
             raw
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             terrible
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             hereby
             he
             seeks
             to
             set
             forth
             how
             he
             had
             humbled
             himself
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             consequently
             he
             was
             not
             guilty
             of
             advancing
             himself
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             Eliphaz
             ,
             had
             covertly
             charged
             him
             ,
             making
             that
             the
             cause
             why
             God
             layed
             his
             hand
             so
             heavy
             upon
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             chap.
             15.25
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             also
             are
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               and
               defiled
               my
               horn
               in
               the
               dust
            
             ;
             for
             thereby
             is
             meant
             either
             that
             he
             had
             sprinkled
             dust
             upon
             his
             head
             (
             concerning
             which
             custome
             see
             the
             Notes
             Iosh
             .
             
             7.6
             .
             )
             or
             else
             rather
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             content
             ,
             laying
             by
             all
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             former
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             pomp
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             to
             sit
             down
             in
             the
             dust
             that
             he
             might
             humble
             himself
             before
             the
             almighty
             ;
             (
             for
             that
             the
             word
             horn
             is
             thus
             frequently
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Notes
             upon
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.1
             .
             )
             yea
             both
             these
             expressions
             concerning
             his
             sackcloth
             ,
             and
             his
             defiling
             his
             horn
             in
             the
             dust
             may
             be
             only
             used
             as
             figurative
             expressions
             ,
             to
             signifie
             that
             he
             had
             greatly
             abased
             and
             humbled
             himself
             ,
             even
             as
             those
             doe
             that
             cloth
             themselves
             with
             sackcloth
             ,
             and
             throw
             dust
             upon
             their
             heads
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             because
             men
             are
             wont
             the
             more
             to
             pity
             those
             that
             are
             in
             affliction
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             they
             are
             penitent
             ,
             and
             do
             melt
             and
             humble
             themselves
             under
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             he
             useth
             this
             as
             another
             argument
             to
             move
             his
             friends
             to
             pity
             him
             ,
             and
             doth
             covertly
             tax
             them
             of
             cruelty
             that
             could
             be
             so
             harsh
             to
             one
             ,
             whom
             they
             saw
             in
             so
             mournfull
             a
             manner
             humbling
             himself
             under
             the
             strokes
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               My
               face
               is
               foul
               with
               weeping
               ,
               and
               on
               my
               eye-lids
               is
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               .
            
             ]
             By
             this
             
               shadow
               of
               death
            
             on
             his
             eyelids
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             shadowy
             blacknesse
             or
             darknesse
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             on
             the
             eyelids
             of
             those
             whose
             eyes
             are
             sunk
             in
             their
             heads
             by
             grief
             or
             sicknesse
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             hollow
             eyeholes
             of
             dying
             men
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             dead
             mans
             scull
             ,
             in
             allusion
             whereto
             it
             may
             be
             called
             
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
            
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             darknesse
             and
             dimnesse
             of
             sight
             which
             is
             also
             usually
             the
             effect
             of
             some
             extreme
             grief
             or
             exceeding
             much
             weeping
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             that
             complaint
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Lam.
             2.11
             .
             
               Mine
               eyes
               do
               fail
               with
               tears
               :
            
             for
             because
             such
             a
             mistynesse
             and
             dimnesse
             of
             sight
             doth
             usually
             come
             upon
             sick
             men
             when
             death
             approacheth
             ,
             even
             this
             also
             may
             be
             justly
             tearmed
             
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Not
               for
               any
               injustice
               in
               my
               hands
               ;
               also
               my
               prayer
               is
               pure
               .
            
             ]
             Not
             as
             thinking
             himself
             free
             from
             all
             sins
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             that
             grosse
             wickednesse
             and
             secret
             hypocrisie
             wherewith
             his
             friends
             had
             charged
             him
             ,
             Iob
             here
             professeth
             his
             innocency
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             upright
             walking
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             towards
             man
             ;
             (
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             knew
             that
             Gods
             hand
             was
             not
             so
             heavy
             upon
             him
             in
             regard
             of
             any
             such
             wickednesse
             that
             he
             had
             committed
             )
             1.
             
             Towards
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               Not
               for
               any
               injustice
               in
               my
               hands
               ,
            
             where
             by
             injustice
             is
             meant
             all
             oppression
             ,
             all
             fraudulent
             or
             unjust
             dealing
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             in
             clearing
             himself
             of
             this
             he
             had
             respect
             to
             that
             which
             Eliphaz
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             15.34
             .
             
               The
               congregation
               of
               hypocrites
               shall
               be
               desolate
               and
               fire
               shall
               consume
               the
               tabernacles
               of
               bribery
               .
            
             2.
             
             Towards
             God
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               also
               my
               prayer
               is
               pure
            
             ,
             whereby
             he
             meant
             that
             he
             did
             sincerely
             worship
             God
             as
             God
             had
             appointed
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             prayers
             proceeded
             from
             a
             pure
             conscience
             and
             faith
             unfeigned
             ,
             wherein
             also
             he
             might
             have
             respect
             to
             that
             bitter
             charge
             of
             Eliphaz
             ,
             chap.
             15.4
             
               yea
               ,
               thou
               castest
               off
               fear
               and
               restrainest
               prayer
               before
               God.
            
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             ,
             either
             thereby
             to
             move
             his
             friends
             to
             pity
             him
             ,
             (
             for
             when
             righteous
             men
             suffer
             much
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             deserved
             it
             by
             any
             wickednesse
             of
             theirs
             ,
             all
             men
             are
             the
             readier
             to
             commiserate
             their
             sufferings
             )
             or
             else
             to
             disprove
             all
             that
             Eliphaz
             had
             said
             concerning
             the
             Lords
             punishing
             wicked
             men
             only
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             before
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               O
               earth
               cover
               not
               thou
               my
               bloud
               ,
               and
               let
               my
               cry
               have
               no
               place
               .
            
             ]
             A
             Poeticall
             and
             patheticall
             expression
             this
             is
             ;
             and
             Expositours
             differ
             much
             in
             their
             judgement
             
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
             Some
             take
             it
             to
             be
             an
             imprecation
             wherein
             he
             wisheth
             that
             his
             body
             might
             lye
             unburied
             after
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             not
             true
             which
             he
             had
             said
             concerning
             his
             innocency
             :
             and
             others
             take
             it
             as
             an
             earnest
             asseveration
             ,
             that
             he
             desired
             not
             to
             die
             as
             the
             bruit
             beasts
             do
             ,
             (
             which
             through
             guilt
             of
             conscience
             all
             hypocrites
             must
             needs
             desire
             )
             whose
             bodies
             when
             they
             dye
             are
             covered
             in
             the
             earth
             there
             to
             rot
             and
             consume
             and
             never
             to
             rise
             again
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             certainly
             expected
             and
             earnestly
             desired
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             he
             should
             appear
             before
             God
             and
             his
             innocency
             should
             be
             cleared
             .
             But
             I
             see
             not
             how
             according
             to
             either
             of
             these
             expositions
             there
             can
             be
             a
             good
             sense
             given
             of
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               let
               my
               cry
               have
               no
               place
               .
            
             But
             two
             other
             Expositions
             there
             are
             given
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             me
             far
             the
             most
             pobable
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             Iob
             doth
             herein
             professe
             his
             desire
             that
             his
             calamities
             and
             the
             cause
             thereof
             might
             be
             made
             known
             before
             the
             heavens
             and
             before
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             
               O
               earth
               cover
               not
               thou
               my
               bloud
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             cover
             not
             the
             bloud
             and
             corruption
             that
             issueth
             out
             of
             my
             ulcers
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             hide
             not
             my
             misery
             ,
             sorrows
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             
               and
               let
               my
               cry
               have
               no
               place
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             no
             place
             found
             that
             should
             hide
             my
             cry
             from
             coming
             up
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             :
             for
             this
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             he
             desires
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             that
             his
             miseries
             might
             be
             known
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             might
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             judge
             and
             plead
             his
             cause
             against
             those
             that
             derided
             and
             falsely
             accused
             him
             .
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             contain
             a
             vehement
             protestation
             of
             his
             innocency
             .
             Having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             that
             he
             suffered
             not
             for
             any
             injustice
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             because
             he
             had
             often
             thus
             professed
             his
             innocency
             ,
             and
             his
             friends
             he
             saw
             did
             not
             believe
             him
             ,
             therefore
             he
             breaks
             forth
             into
             this
             vehement
             and
             patheticall
             expression
             ,
             
               O
               earth
               cover
               not
               thou
               my
               bloud
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             by
             oppressing
             the
             poor
             or
             any
             other
             way
             of
             injustice
             I
             have
             drawn
             the
             guilt
             of
             bloud
             upon
             my self
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             earth
             cover
             or
             hide
             that
             bloudy
             wickednesse
             ,
             but
             let
             it
             be
             discovered
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             cry
             to
             heaven
             for
             vengeance
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             bloud
             of
             Abel
             against
             Cain
             ;
             (
             whereto
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             that
             Iob
             did
             allude
             ;
             and
             indeed
             oppression
             and
             such
             like
             bloudsucking
             sins
             are
             often
             intended
             in
             the
             Scripture
             where
             it
             speaks
             of
             bloud
             ,
             as
             Habak
             .
             2.12
             .
             
               Woe
               to
               him
               that
               buildeth
               a
               town
               with
               bloud
               and
               establisheth
               a
               city
               by
               iniquity
               )
               and
               let
               my
               cry
               have
               no
               place
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             cry
             of
             that
             my
             oppression
             find
             any
             hiding-place
             ,
             but
             let
             it
             be
             known
             to
             God
             and
             man
             (
             and
             so
             indeed
             the
             word
             cry
             is
             sometimes
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Isa
             .
             5.7
             .
             
               he
               looked
               for
               judgement
               ,
               but
               behold
               oppression
               ;
               for
               righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               behold
               a
               cry
            
             )
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               and
               let
               my
               cry
               have
               no
               place
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             I
             cry
             in
             my
             extremities
             let
             not
             God
             nor
             man
             regard
             it
             ;
             yea
             and
             when
             I
             call
             to
             men
             for
             help
             ,
             or
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             mercy
             ,
             let
             me
             not
             prevail
             either
             with
             man
             or
             God
             ,
             but
             let
             just
             vengeance
             fall
             upon
             me
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             66.18
             .
             
               If
               I
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               hear
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Also
               now
               ,
               behold
               ,
               my
               witnesse
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             word
             also
             may
             be
             referred
             either
             to
             his
             acquaintance
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             though
             there
             are
             many
             that
             if
             they
             would
             speak
             the
             truth
             can
             witnesse
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             lived
             holily
             and
             righteously
             ,
             yet
             however
             my
             comfort
             is
             that
             God
             is
             my
             witnesse
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             protested
             concerning
             mine
             innocency
             God
             also
             in
             heaven
             who
             from
             on
             high
             beholds
             all
             things
             can
             and
             I
             know
             will
             witnesse
             for
             me
             that
             it
             is
             true
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               My
               friends
               scorn
               me
               ▪
               but
               mine
               eye
               poureth
               out
               tears
               unto
               God.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             being
             my
             witnesse
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             exactly
             the
             innocency
             of
             my
             life
             and
             the
             sincerity
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             though
             my
             friends
             scorn
             and
             deride
             me
             ,
             yet
             I
             can
             comfort
             my self
             in
             God
             ;
             to
             him
             I
             appeal
             who
             is
             my
             Iudge
             ,
             to
             him
             I
             look
             up
             ,
             and
             with
             tears
             do
             pour
             out
             my
             complaints
             and
             requests
             before
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             indeed
             my
             only
             stay
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               O
               that
               one
               might
               plead
               for
               a
               man
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               pleadeth
               for
               his
               neighbour
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             same
             that
             he
             had
             desired
             before
             ,
             chap.
             9.34
             ,
             35.
             and
             13.3
             ,
             and
             20
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             severall
             Notes
             there
             :
             only
             these
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             as
             a
             desire
             ,
             either
             that
             himself
             might
             plead
             his
             cause
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             some
             other
             might
             doe
             it
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             may
             imply
             his
             hope
             that
             some
             body
             might
             be
             found
             that
             would
             undertake
             to
             maintain
             his
             innocency
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             passing
             judgement
             ,
             either
             he
             should
             know
             wherein
             he
             had
             erred
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             amend
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             openly
             pronounced
             he
             should
             be
             clearly
             acquitted
             before
             all
             that
             should
             hear
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               When
               a
               few
               years
               are
               come
               ,
               then
               I
               shall
               goe
               the
               way
               whence
               I
               shall
               not
               return
               .
            
             ]
             Concerning
             this
             expression
             see
             what
             is
             noted
             before
             chap.
             7.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             farther
             difficult
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             dependance
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             wherein
             every
             Expositour
             is
             almost
             in
             a
             severall
             mind
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             these
             words
             are
             added
             by
             way
             of
             comforting
             himself
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             his
             death
             which
             hastened
             so
             fast
             upon
             him
             there
             would
             an
             end
             be
             put
             to
             all
             his
             miseries
             .
             Others
             as
             an
             aggravation
             of
             his
             friends
             cruelty
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               My
               friends
               scorn
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             because
             they
             took
             no
             pity
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             ready
             as
             it
             were
             to
             give
             up
             the
             ghost
             .
             Others
             ,
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             move
             God
             to
             allay
             his
             miseries
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             lay
             his
             hand
             so
             heavy
             upon
             one
             that
             is
             dying
             already
             ;
             Others
             by
             way
             of
             clearing
             himself
             from
             not
             speaking
             sincerely
             in
             that
             protestation
             he
             had
             now
             made
             concerning
             his
             innocency
             ;
             for
             having
             death
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             as
             ready
             immediately
             to
             seise
             upon
             him
             ,
             what
             likelyhood
             was
             there
             that
             he
             should
             speak
             against
             his
             conscience
             ?
             Others
             as
             by
             way
             of
             correcting
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             concerning
             his
             innocency
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             why
             do
             I
             stand
             protesting
             mine
             innocency
             or
             wishing
             I
             might
             plead
             my
             cause
             with
             God
             ?
             It
             is
             altogether
             in
             vain
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             since
             I
             am
             in
             a
             manner
             a
             dead
             man
             already
             ;
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             others
             conceive
             that
             herein
             a
             reason
             is
             given
             ,
             why
             he
             had
             desired
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             that
             his
             cause
             might
             be
             pleaded
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             perceived
             he
             had
             but
             a
             short
             time
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             he
             desired
             before
             his
             departure
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             might
             know
             what
             it
             was
             wherewith
             God
             had
             been
             provoked
             to
             deal
             so
             severely
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             repent
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             God
             might
             acquit
             him
             from
             that
             wickednesse
             and
             hypocrisie
             whereof
             his
             friends
             had
             accused
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             die
             in
             peace
             and
             leave
             a
             good
             report
             behind
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             comfort
             and
             edification
             of
             others
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               MY
               breath
               is
               corrupt
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             read
             this
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               My
               spirit
               is
               spent
            
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             his
             complaint
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             his
             vitall
             spirits
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             quite
             wasted
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             his
             life
             also
             that
             was
             preserved
             thereby
             .
             But
             taking
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             the
             meaning
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             his
             breathing
             was
             stopped
             and
             marred
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             his
             breath
             was
             infected
             and
             stunk
             through
             some
             inward
             putrefaction
             ;
             and
             so
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             that
             also
             ,
             chap.
             19.17
             .
             
               My
               breath
               is
               strange
               to
               my
               wife
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             his
             words
             here
             was
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             decay
             of
             his
             body
             he
             might
             plainly
             see
             that
             his
             death
             could
             not
             be
             farre
             off
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             is
             that
             also
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               my
               daies
               are
               extinct
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             my
             life
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             quite
             extinguished
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Prov.
             24.20
             .
             
               the
               candle
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               put
               out
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               graves
               are
               ready
               for
               me
               ,
            
             the
             only
             doubt
             is
             why
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             .
             But
             for
             this
             to
             me
             it
             seems
             farre
             most
             probable
             that
             his
             meaning
             herein
             was
             plainly
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             not
             be
             long
             ere
             he
             should
             be
             lodged
             in
             some
             one
             of
             those
             houses
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             last
             home
             of
             all
             men
             living
             .
             As
             when
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Iehoram
             king
             of
             Iudah
             that
             he
             was
             not
             buried
             in
             the
             sepulchres
             of
             the
             kings
             ,
             2.
             
             Chron.
             21.20
             .
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             that
             he
             was
             not
             buried
             amongst
             their
             sepulchres
             :
             so
             when
             here
             Iob
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               graves
               are
               ready
               for
               me
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             of
             buriall
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             graves
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             call
             it
             ,
             was
             ready
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             not
             be
             long
             ere
             he
             should
             be
             carried
             thither
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Are
               there
               not
               mockers
               with
               me
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             Iob
             returnes
             to
             complain
             of
             his
             friends
             (
             as
             indeed
             men
             in
             affliction
             are
             wont
             sometimes
             to
             bend
             their
             speech
             one
             way
             and
             sometimes
             another
             )
             inferring
             it
             as
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             in
             so
             sad
             a
             condition
             ,
             ready
             every
             moment
             as
             it
             were
             to
             drop
             into
             the
             grave
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             nothing
             but
             mock
             and
             deride
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             that
             means
             did
             what
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             continually
             to
             vex
             him
             and
             provoke
             him
             to
             anger
             and
             indignation
             against
             them
             ;
             for
             so
             much
             the
             following
             clause
             imports
             ,
             
               and
               doth
               not
               mine
               eye
               continue
               in
               their
               provocation
            
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             night
             and
             day
             their
             scoffs
             and
             deriding
             of
             him
             did
             evermore
             afflict
             him
             ;
             for
             by
             that
             expression
             of
             his
             eye
             continuing
             in
             their
             provocation
             he
             sought
             to
             imply
             either
             1.
             
             That
             the
             eye
             of
             his
             mind
             was
             continually
             upon
             their
             scornfull
             carriage
             of
             themselves
             towards
             him
             ,
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             scoffs
             did
             continually
             molest
             him
             ,
             many
             times
             keeping
             him
             awake
             when
             he
             should
             have
             slept
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             perhaps
             troubling
             him
             in
             his
             very
             dreames
             ;
             Or
             2.
             
             That
             they
             did
             thus
             continually
             provoke
             him
             to
             his
             very
             face
             ,
             he
             was
             constrained
             to
             see
             himself
             continually
             mocked
             and
             derided
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Lay
               down
               now
               ,
               put
               me
               in
               a
               surety
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             A
             very
             obscure
             passage
             this
             is
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             amongst
             the
             severall
             Expositions
             that
             are
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             say
             which
             is
             the
             right
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             Iob
             speaks
             here
             to
             Eliphaz
             ,
             
             and
             desires
             that
             by
             a
             pledge
             and
             a
             surety
             he
             would
             give
             him
             assurance
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             referre
             his
             cause
             to
             Gods
             judgement
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             make
             good
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             concerning
             the
             wickednesse
             and
             hypocrisy
             wherewith
             he
             had
             charged
             Iob
             ,
             or
             concerning
             the
             certain
             prosperity
             of
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             calamities
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             or
             else
             concerning
             that
             flourishing
             prosperity
             which
             he
             had
             promised
             to
             Iob
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             repent
             and
             turn
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             
               Lay
               down
               now
            
             ,
             saith
             Iob
             ,
             
               put
               me
               in
               a
               surety
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             so
             sure
             that
             I
             am
             a
             wicked
             man
             and
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             all
             these
             evils
             are
             come
             upon
             me
             that
             I
             suffer
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             I
             repent
             then
             I
             shall
             have
             all
             things
             according
             to
             my
             hearts
             desire
             again
             ,
             
               Lay
               down
               now
            
             a
             pledge
             or
             a
             pawn
             that
             shall
             be
             forfeited
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             appear
             and
             make
             this
             good
             ,
             
               put
               me
               in
               a
               surety
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             shall
             undertake
             for
             thee
             that
             this
             shall
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             our
             cause
             be
             pleaded
             before
             an
             equall
             judge
             or
             umpire
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             also
             they
             hold
             therefore
             that
             the
             last
             clause
             must
             be
             taken
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             challenge
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             ,
             if
             Eliphaz
             would
             not
             ,
             undertake
             this
             his
             challenge
             ,
             
               who
               is
               he
               that
               will
               strike
               hands
               with
               me
            
             ?
             (
             for
             in
             those
             daies
             they
             used
             to
             confirme
             any
             agreement
             made
             between
             man
             and
             man
             by
             clapping
             or
             clasping
             of
             hands
             together
             ,
             thereby
             as
             it
             were
             binding
             themselves
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               My
               son
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               surety
               for
               thy
               friend
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               stricken
               thy
               hand
               with
               a
               stranger
               ,
               thou
               art
               snared
               with
               the
               words
               of
               thy
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             or
             else
             as
             a
             denyall
             that
             any
             surety
             could
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             would
             upon
             these
             conditions
             undertake
             for
             Eliphaz
             or
             his
             other
             two
             friends
             ;
             
               who
               is
               he
               that
               will
               strike
               hands
               with
               me
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             see
             the
             man
             that
             would
             upon
             these
             tearms
             make
             an
             agreement
             with
             me
             ;
             but
             alas
             who
             is
             he
             that
             will
             doe
             it
             ?
             Again
             ,
             2.
             
             Some
             think
             that
             as
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             so
             here
             also
             ,
             Iob
             directs
             his
             speech
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             out
             of
             an
             over-violent
             desire
             to
             have
             his
             innocency
             cleared
             ,
             as
             being
             exceedingly
             net●ed
             with
             the
             unjust
             aspersions
             which
             his
             friends
             had
             cast
             upon
             him
             )
             he
             doth
             here
             as
             a
             man
             besides
             himself
             presse
             God
             to
             
               lay
               down
            
             a
             pledge
             ,
             and
             to
             
               put
               in
               a
               surety
            
             that
             would
             undertake
             for
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             that
             Iobs
             cause
             should
             be
             tryed
             before
             Go●
             and
             not
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             and
             not
             man
             should
             determine
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             God
             would
             condescend
             to
             have
             the
             cause
             between
             God
             and
             him
             equally
             argued
             and
             heard
             ,
             as
             between
             one
             man
             and
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             should
             stand
             to
             what
             was
             determined
             after
             it
             had
             been
             thus
             argued
             ,
             
               Lay
               down
               now
               ,
               put
               me
               in
               a
               surety
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             as
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             that
             poor
             mortall
             man
             cannot
             contend
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             he
             should
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             soon
             overwhelmed
             with
             thy
             majesty
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             desire
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             
               lay
               down
            
             a
             pawn
             and
             
               put
               in
               a
               surety
            
             ,
             who
             may
             undertake
             for
             thee
             ,
             that
             laying
             aside
             thy
             majesty
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             suffer
             me
             to
             plead
             my
             cause
             with
             thee
             ;
             and
             agreeably
             hereto
             they
             hold
             that
             the
             last
             words
             are
             added
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             how
             desirous
             he
             was
             that
             such
             a
             surety
             might
             be
             found
             that
             would
             undertake
             this
             for
             God
             ,
             
               who
               is
               he
               that
               will
               strike
               hands
               with
               me
            
             ?
             or
             else
             how
             unlikely
             it
             was
             that
             any
             could
             be
             found
             that
             would
             undertake
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             seems
             very
             hard
             that
             Iob
             should
             as
             it
             were
             professe
             that
             he
             would
             not
             trust
             God
             without
             a
             pawn
             and
             a
             surety
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             speak
             so
             immodestly
             and
             arrogantly
             to
             God
             ,
             therefore
             some
             other
             Expositours
             
             hold
             that
             Iob
             desires
             God
             to
             appoint
             him
             a
             surety
             ,
             that
             should
             undertake
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             his
             innocency
             against
             the
             calumnies
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             should
             engage
             himself
             to
             plead
             both
             for
             God
             and
             him
             against
             his
             unjust
             friends
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             say
             it
             is
             said
             
               put
               me
               in
               a
               surety
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             may
             be
             a
             surety
             both
             for
             thee
             and
             me
             :
             whereupon
             he
             adds
             also
             ,
             either
             to
             imply
             his
             desire
             that
             this
             might
             be
             ,
             or
             his
             fear
             that
             it
             would
             not
             be
             ,
             
               who
               is
               he
               that
               will
               strike
               hands
               with
               me
            
             ?
             And
             indeed
             such
             a
             one
             as
             this
             Exposition
             intends
             ,
             Elihu
             did
             afterwards
             appear
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             he
             undertook
             to
             umpire
             the
             businesse
             betwixt
             Iob
             and
             his
             friends
             .
             But
             now
             4.
             
             Others
             understand
             this
             of
             Christ
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             
               Lay
               down
               now
               ,
               put
               me
               in
               a
               surety
               with
               thee
               ;
               who
               is
               he
               that
               will
               strike
               hands
               with
               me
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             that
             which
             I
             now
             desire
             be
             determined
             and
             established
             ;
             appoint
             Christ
             who
             is
             with
             thee
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             hath
             already
             agreed
             with
             thee
             to
             be
             the
             surety
             of
             poor
             sinners
             ,
             appoint
             him
             I
             say
             to
             plead
             my
             cause
             and
             to
             stand
             up
             for
             me
             as
             my
             surety
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             am
             sure
             no
             man
             will
             dare
             to
             contend
             with
             me
             .
             And
             indeed
             these
             two
             last
             Expositions
             do
             best
             agree
             with
             the
             context
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               thou
               hast
               hid
               their
               heart
               from
               understanding
               ;
               therefore
               shalt
               thou
               not
               exalt
               them
               .
            
             ]
             That
             he
             might
             not
             be
             thought
             over-bold
             and
             over-confident
             in
             desiring
             that
             his
             cause
             might
             be
             examined
             and
             tryed
             ,
             or
             in
             appealing
             as
             he
             had
             done
             to
             God
             ,
             from
             his
             friends
             ,
             he
             gives
             in
             these
             words
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             did
             so
             earnestly
             desire
             this
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             was
             so
             fearlesse
             of
             having
             his
             cause
             any
             way
             tryed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             
               hid
               their
               heart
               from
               understanding
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             had
             hid
             understanding
             from
             their
             heart
             ,
             he
             had
             given
             them
             over
             to
             blindnesse
             of
             mind
             ,
             how
             wise
             soever
             they
             thought
             themselves
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             particular
             controversie
             which
             was
             now
             in
             debate
             betwixt
             Iob
             and
             them
             ;
             Gods
             providences
             towards
             Iob
             were
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             riddles
             to
             them
             which
             they
             could
             not
             unfold
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             they
             were
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             as
             concerning
             those
             points
             which
             had
             been
             argued
             betwixt
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             able
             to
             discern
             between
             truth
             and
             errour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               shalt
               thou
               not
               exalt
               them
            
             ;
             where
             by
             not
             exalting
             them
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             would
             not
             honour
             them
             with
             letting
             them
             determine
             his
             cause
             ,
             but
             would
             take
             the
             matter
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             into
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             put
             it
             into
             some
             other
             hand
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             God
             would
             not
             give
             them
             occasion
             to
             exalt
             themselves
             over
             him
             ,
             by
             giving
             sentence
             on
             their
             side
             ;
             however
             they
             now
             tryumphed
             over
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             got
             the
             victory
             ,
             yet
             when
             their
             cause
             came
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             he
             knew
             well
             that
             then
             God
             would
             take
             his
             part
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             determine
             the
             cause
             for
             him
             and
             not
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             should
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             exalt
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               He
               that
               speaketh
               flattery
               to
               his
               friends
               ,
               even
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               children
               shall
               fail
               .
            
             ]
             Concerning
             this
             expression
             of
             the
             failing
             of
             their
             eyes
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             chap.
             11.20
             .
             and
             Deut.
             28.32
             .
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             only
             punish
             such
             flatterers
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             their
             children
             also
             ,
             who
             through
             Gods
             just
             judgement
             do
             tread
             in
             their
             fathers
             steps
             .
             But
             the
             great
             question
             concerning
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             why
             Iob
             speaks
             here
             of
             Gods
             punishing
             those
             that
             flatter
             their
             friends
             ,
             since
             his
             friends
             (
             of
             whom
             he
             is
             now
             complaining
             )
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             flattering
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             rather
             revile
             him
             and
             falsely
             accuse
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             
             five
             answers
             may
             be
             given
             1.
             
             That
             he
             may
             therefore
             accuse
             them
             of
             flattery
             ,
             because
             having
             alwaies
             spoken
             him
             so
             fair
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             prosperity
             ,
             they
             were
             now
             so
             bitter
             against
             him
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             his
             adversity
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             flattery
             he
             intends
             was
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             might
             so
             plainly
             perceive
             that
             he
             was
             irrecoverably
             spent
             ,
             a
             dying
             man
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             speak
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             tell
             him
             such
             long
             stories
             of
             the
             prosperous
             estate
             he
             should
             enjoy
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             repent
             and
             seriously
             seek
             Gods
             face
             and
             favour
             ,
             as
             that
             his
             estate
             should
             be
             like
             the
             morning
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             outshine
             the
             very
             Sun
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             great
             man
             again
             ,
             chap.
             5.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             and
             8.5
             ,
             and
             11.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             &c.
             3.
             
             That
             the
             flattery
             which
             here
             he
             covertly
             strikes
             at
             was
             ,
             not
             their
             flattering
             him
             but
             their
             flattering
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             God
             would
             punish
             those
             that
             flatter
             their
             friends
             ,
             they
             could
             expect
             no
             better
             who
             to
             curry
             favour
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             flattering
             pretence
             of
             maintaining
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             had
             most
             unjustly
             condemned
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             wherewith
             he
             had
             before
             charged
             his
             friends
             ,
             chap.
             13.8
             ,
             10.
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
             4.
             
             That
             he
             spake
             not
             this
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             flattery
             ,
             but
             to
             clear
             himself
             from
             desiring
             to
             be
             flattered
             ;
             least
             they
             should
             think
             that
             he
             complained
             of
             their
             harsh
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             desired
             they
             should
             flatter
             him
             ,
             to
             prevent
             this
             he
             gives
             them
             to
             understand
             that
             he
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             assured
             that
             if
             men
             flattered
             their
             friends
             God
             would
             destroy
             both
             them
             and
             their
             posterity
             ,
             and
             5.
             
             That
             he
             spake
             not
             this
             as
             a
             threat
             against
             his
             friends
             for
             their
             flattering
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             threat
             against
             himself
             in
             case
             he
             should
             have
             flattered
             them
             ;
             he
             would
             not
             have
             them
             offended
             at
             his
             plainnesse
             of
             speech
             in
             reproving
             them
             ,
             and
             telling
             them
             that
             God
             had
             hid
             their
             hearts
             from
             understanding
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             because
             he
             knew
             well
             how
             severely
             God
             was
             wont
             to
             punish
             those
             that
             flattered
             their
             friends
             ,
             not
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             their
             posterity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               He
               hath
               made
               me
               also
               a
               by-word
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               a●ore
               time
               I
               was
               as
               a
               tabret
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             Iob
             returns
             to
             his
             wonted
             complaints
             of
             the
             sad
             condition
             ,
             whereinto
             God
             had
             brought
             him
             .
             Reading
             the
             last
             clause
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               before
               them
               I
               was
               as
               a
               tabret
               ,
            
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             before
             their
             face
             or
             in
             their
             sight
             ,
             they
             being
             witnesses
             of
             it
             ,
             
               I
               was
               as
               a
               tabret
            
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             is
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             with
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               made
               me
               also
               a
               by-word
               of
               the
               people
            
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Deut.
             28.37
             .
             )
             for
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             played
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             tabret
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             made
             a
             laughing-stock
             of
             him
             ,
             deriding
             him
             and
             sporting
             themselves
             with
             his
             misery
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             like
             expressions
             which
             we
             find
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             Lam.
             3.14
             .
             
               I
               was
               a
               derision
               to
               all
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               their
               song
               all
               the
               day
               ,
            
             and
             Psal
             .
             44.13
             .
             
               Thou
               makest
               us
               a
               reproach
               to
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               a
               scorn
               and
               a
               derision
               to
               them
               that
               are
               round
               about
               us
               .
            
             But
             if
             we
             read
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               a●ore-time
               I
               was
               as
               a
               tabret
               ,
            
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             whereas
             formerly
             report
             gave
             a
             pleasant
             sound
             of
             him
             to
             all
             mens
             ears
             ,
             now
             men
             scoffed
             and
             flouted
             at
             him
             in
             every
             place
             ;
             Or
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             talked
             reproachfully
             and
             scoffingly
             of
             him
             in
             every
             corner
             ,
             whereas
             in
             former
             times
             they
             rejoyced
             in
             his
             company
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             a
             delight
             to
             them
             to
             be
             where
             he
             was
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               And
               all
               my
               members
               are
               as
               a
               shadow
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             My
             body
             is
             no
             body
             indeed
             but
             as
             it
             were
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             body
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             might
             say
             ,
             either
             
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             exceeding
             great
             weaknesse
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             all
             the
             members
             of
             his
             body
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             uselesse
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             outward
             appearance
             and
             shape
             of
             members
             ,
             but
             they
             could
             not
             do
             the
             office
             of
             such
             members
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             make
             any
             use
             either
             of
             hands
             or
             feet
             ,
             &c.
             or
             else
             because
             his
             whole
             body
             was
             so
             consumed
             and
             wasted
             ,
             that
             his
             members
             had
             as
             it
             were
             no
             substance
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             meager
             and
             wan
             that
             he
             looked
             more
             like
             an
             apparition
             ,
             then
             one
             that
             had
             a
             true
             body
             ,
             and
             should
             his
             friends
             see
             him
             they
             could
             not
             know
             him
             ,
             but
             would
             take
             him
             for
             the
             shadow
             of
             Iob
             ,
             rather
             then
             for
             Iob
             himself
             .
             But
             now
             if
             you
             read
             this
             clause
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               all
               my
               thoughts
               are
               as
               a
               shadow
               ,
            
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             thoughts
             did
             suddenly
             vanish
             and
             passe
             away
             as
             a
             shadow
             ;
             and
             indeed
             men
             in
             great
             distresse
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             full
             of
             various
             distracting
             thoughts
             ,
             their
             minds
             running
             sometimes
             upon
             one
             thing
             sometime
             on
             another
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             be
             that
             which
             Iob
             here
             complains
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             stability
             in
             his
             thoughts
             because
             of
             his
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Vpright
               men
               shall
               be
               astonied
               at
               this
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             make
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             even
             upright
             men
             shall
             be
             astonied
             to
             see
             one
             ,
             whom
             they
             judged
             a
             holy
             and
             righteous
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             severely
             punished
             ,
             and
             shall
             thereupon
             raise
             up
             themselves
             against
             him
             as
             against
             an
             hypocrite
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             also
             they
             expound
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               The
               righteous
               also
               shall
               hold
               on
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               clean
               hands
               shall
               be
               stronger
               and
               stronger
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             righteous
             afflicted
             man
             ,
             though
             thus
             misjudged
             by
             his
             godly
             friends
             (
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             sorest
             of
             all
             tryalls
             )
             shall
             for
             all
             this
             hold
             on
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             shall
             become
             more
             strict
             and
             more
             zealous
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             godlinesse
             then
             he
             was
             before
             .
             But
             the
             commoner
             and
             as
             I
             conceive
             the
             better
             Exposition
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Vpright
               men
               shall
               be
               astonied
               at
               this
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             wise
             and
             godly
             men
             (
             such
             Iobs
             friends
             were
             )
             shall
             stand
             amazed
             at
             my
             strange
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             shall
             hereupon
             condemn
             and
             deride
             me
             in
             my
             miseries
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             for
             all
             this
             persevere
             in
             my
             dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             maintain
             mine
             innocency
             and
             integrity
             against
             them
             ;
             
               and
               the
               innocent
               shall
               stirre
               up
               himself
               against
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             and
             pure
             conscience
             shall
             hereupon
             rouse
             up
             themselves
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             To
             take
             his
             part
             and
             maintain
             his
             cause
             against
             those
             hypocrites
             ,
             that
             did
             so
             deride
             and
             falsely
             accuse
             him
             ,
             or
             2.
             
             To
             oppose
             those
             base
             hypocrites
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             sufferings
             should
             take
             occasion
             to
             blaspheme
             God
             ,
             to
             harden
             themselves
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             mock
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             or
             3.
             
             To
             encourage
             themselves
             by
             this
             example
             not
             to
             faint
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             come
             to
             be
             their
             portion
             ,
             but
             stoutly
             to
             maintain
             their
             integrity
             against
             those
             that
             unjustly
             condemned
             them
             ;
             And
             so
             likewise
             they
             understand
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               The
               righteous
               also
               shall
               hold
               on
               his
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             good
             and
             holy
             men
             will
             not
             be
             beaten
             off
             from
             the
             waies
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             by
             seeing
             them
             that
             walk
             in
             those
             waies
             so
             sorely
             afflicted
             ,
             despised
             ,
             and
             derided
             ,
             but
             will
             rather
             become
             the
             more
             zealous
             ,
             and
             gather
             the
             more
             strength
             hereby
             to
             comfort
             and
             encourage
             themselves
             against
             such
             temptations
             .
             So
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             also
             was
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             his
             grievous
             miseries
             was
             no
             proof
             that
             he
             was
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             
             other
             holy
             ends
             for
             which
             he
             brings
             such
             sore
             calamities
             upon
             men
             ,
             besides
             the
             punishing
             of
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               But
               as
               for
               you
               all
               ,
               do
               you
               return
               and
               come
               now
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             either
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             advice
             to
             his
             friends
             ,
             
               doe
               you
               return
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             give
             over
             this
             erroneous
             conceit
             which
             you
             have
             hitherto
             maintained
             ,
             change
             your
             minds
             ,
             
               and
               come
               now
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             close
             with
             me
             in
             that
             which
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             or
             hearken
             to
             that
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             deliver
             :
             or
             else
             as
             a
             challenge
             farther
             to
             argue
             out
             the
             businesse
             between
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             seems
             the
             more
             probable
             because
             in
             that
             sense
             this
             very
             expression
             ,
             
               Return
               I
               pray
               you
            
             is
             used
             before
             ,
             chap.
             6.29
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             
               But
               as
               for
               you
               all
               ,
               do
               you
               return
               and
               come
               now
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             come
             and
             let
             us
             again
             argue
             the
             cause
             between
             us
             ;
             were
             there
             never
             so
             many
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             challenge
             every
             one
             of
             you
             to
             prepare
             your selves
             and
             to
             alledge
             the
             utmost
             you
             can
             for
             the
             justifying
             of
             that
             you
             have
             undertaken
             to
             maintain
             :
             
               for
               I
               cannot
               find
               one
               wise
               man
               among
               you
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             you
             speak
             not
             wisely
             ,
             I
             shall
             easily
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             in
             this
             which
             you
             affirm
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             afflict
             me
             thus
             were
             I
             not
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             you
             erre
             grossely
             ,
             and
             speak
             as
             men
             that
             are
             altogether
             ignorant
             of
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             it
             may
             well
             be
             which
             some
             think
             ,
             that
             because
             Eliphaz
             had
             now
             returned
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             to
             reply
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             saw
             perhaps
             his
             other
             two
             friends
             eager
             to
             fall
             upon
             him
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             that
             he
             now
             bids
             defiance
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             
               But
               as
               for
               you
               all
               ,
               doe
               you
               return
               and
               come
               now
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               My
               daies
               are
               past
               ,
               my
               purposes
               are
               broken
               off
               ,
               even
               the
               thoughts
               of
               my
               heart
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             tell
             me
             of
             comfortable
             daies
             ?
             though
             I
             have
             done
             what
             I
             could
             to
             comfort
             my self
             with
             hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             being
             freed
             from
             the
             miseries
             which
             for
             the
             present
             I
             suffered
             ,
             and
             with
             entertaining
             purposes
             of
             doing
             this
             or
             that
             when
             I
             came
             to
             be
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             (
             as
             indeed
             men
             in
             misery
             are
             wont
             to
             catch
             at
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             may
             give
             them
             any
             hope
             of
             being
             delivered
             out
             of
             their
             troubles
             ,
             )
             yet
             I
             see
             all
             is
             in
             vain
             ,
             my
             life
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             all
             the
             thoughts
             and
             purposes
             of
             my
             heart
             this
             way
             are
             broken
             off
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             death
             which
             will
             put
             an
             end
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             divers
             other
             distracting
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             my
             pain
             and
             other
             miseries
             do
             continually
             suggest
             ,
             and
             which
             will
             not
             suffer
             my
             thoughts
             to
             be
             long
             stedfastly
             pitched
             upon
             any
             thing
             ,
             especially
             any
             thing
             that
             should
             comfort
             me
             .
             Now
             though
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             rendred
             as
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             hearken
             to
             him
             and
             be
             warned
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             being
             a
             dying
             man
             he
             had
             not
             much
             more
             to
             say
             ,
             nor
             was
             well
             able
             to
             utter
             what
             he
             had
             purposed
             to
             speak
             ,
             his
             pain
             and
             misery
             interrupting
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             heart
             being
             through
             distemper
             full
             of
             distractions
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             clearly
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             vain
             a
             thing
             it
             would
             be
             for
             him
             ,
             a
             dying
             man
             ,
             to
             expect
             any
             such
             glorious
             condition
             here
             in
             this
             world
             as
             they
             had
             promised
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             repent
             and
             turn
             again
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             this
             agrees
             fully
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               They
               change
               the
               night
               into
               day
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             these
             distracting
             thoughts
             (
             of
             which
             mention
             was
             made
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             or
             my
             friends
             by
             causing
             such
             distraction
             in
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             make
             me
             passe
             the
             night
             without
             any
             rest
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             day
             :
             
               the
               light
               is
               short
               because
               of
               darknesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               light
            
             of
             my
             
             joy
             
               is
               short
               because
               of
               the
               darknesse
            
             of
             my
             afflictions
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               the
               light
               is
               short
               because
               of
               darknesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             day
             comes
             it
             seems
             presently
             to
             be
             gone
             again
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             do
             very
             little
             enjoy
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             because
             it
             seems
             over-clouded
             with
             the
             darknesse
             of
             my
             afflictions
             ,
             or
             because
             I
             am
             streight
             way
             afraid
             of
             the
             dolefulnesse
             of
             the
             night
             that
             is
             coming
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               If
               I
               wait
               ,
               the
               grave
               is
               mine
               house
               ;
               I
               have
               made
               my
               bed
               in
               the
               darknesse
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             wait
             in
             hope
             to
             see
             an
             end
             of
             my
             miseries
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             grave
             must
             be
             my
             house
             ,
             there
             in
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             pit
             I
             must
             lay
             me
             down
             to
             rest
             .
             Thus
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             these
             words
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             them
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               I
               wait
               ,
               the
               grave
               is
               my
               house
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             wait
             for
             that
             glorious
             change
             to
             which
             you
             say
             God
             would
             restore
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             repent
             and
             beg
             mercy
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             I
             should
             certainly
             flatter
             my self
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             I
             am
             a
             dying
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             grave
             is
             the
             house
             where
             I
             must
             immediately
             be
             lodged
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             darknesse
             thereof
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             lay
             down
             my self
             to
             rest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14
             ,
             
               I
               have
               said
               to
               Corruption
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               father
               ;
               to
               the
               worm
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               mother
               and
               my
               sister
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             altogether
             improbable
             ,
             that
             because
             great
             men
             in
             those
             times
             had
             certain
             vaults
             ,
             where
             the
             bodies
             of
             all
             their
             family
             were
             successively
             laid
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             such
             order
             ,
             that
             when
             their
             children
             went
             in
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             able
             to
             say
             which
             was
             their
             grandfather
             and
             grandmother
             ,
             their
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             &c.
             therefore
             Iob
             to
             imply
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             buried
             in
             such
             a
             way
             of
             state
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             laid
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             meaner
             men
             in
             an
             ordinary
             grave
             ,
             he
             saith
             here
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             being
             thus
             laid
             up
             with
             the
             ancestours
             of
             his
             family
             ,
             he
             should
             only
             have
             rottennesse
             and
             wormes
             for
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             mother
             ,
             and
             sisters
             ,
             in
             his
             buriall
             place
             .
             But
             the
             more
             ordinary
             exposition
             of
             these
             words
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             better
             by
             farre
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Iobs
             drift
             therein
             is
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             before
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             hopelesse
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             his
             thoughts
             given
             up
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             willingly
             ,
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             
               I
               have
               said
               to
               corruption
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               father
               ;
               to
               the
               worm
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               mother
               and
               my
               sister
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             In
             stead
             of
             those
             my
             near
             friends
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             lived
             ,
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             whether
             I
             am
             going
             apace
             ,
             corruption
             and
             worms
             are
             the
             near
             allyes
             ,
             the
             father
             ,
             mother
             ,
             brothers
             and
             sisters
             with
             whom
             I
             must
             dwell
             ;
             And
             indeed
             to
             corruption
             and
             the
             worms
             he
             might
             the
             rather
             give
             these
             tearms
             of
             his
             nearest
             allyes
             ,
             because
             he
             himself
             had
             his
             originall
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             was
             no
             better
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             corruption
             whereinto
             he
             should
             be
             turned
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             then
             the
             grave-bred
             worms
             .
             But
             however
             by
             these
             expressions
             Iob
             would
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             looking
             upon
             death
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             or
             a
             stranger
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             upon
             fair
             tearms
             with
             death
             as
             with
             his
             nearest
             allyance
             ,
             yea
             that
             he
             was
             well
             acquainted
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             took
             delight
             and
             contentment
             in
             death
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             when
             after
             a
             long
             journey
             they
             return
             home
             to
             father
             ,
             and
             mother
             ,
             and
             brethren
             ,
             and
             sisters
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               where
               is
               now
               my
               hope
               ?
               as
               for
               my
               hope
               ,
               who
               shall
               see
               it
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             be
             thus
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             then
             of
             the
             hope
             you
             would
             give
             me
             of
             a
             prosperous
             estate
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             since
             doubtlesse
             no
             man
             shall
             ever
             see
             me
             have
             a
             good
             day
             again
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ?
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             should
             
             have
             said
             ,
             It
             had
             been
             fitter
             you
             should
             have
             propounded
             to
             me
             the
             blisse
             and
             glory
             ,
             which
             after
             death
             I
             might
             expect
             in
             heaven
             ;
             for
             I
             were
             indeed
             in
             a
             sad
             condition
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             no
             more
             hope
             in
             heaven
             ,
             then
             I
             can
             expect
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               They
               shall
               go
               down
               to
               the
               barres
               of
               the
               pit
               ,
               when
               our
               rest
               together
               is
               in
               the
               dust
               .
            
             ]
             Two
             severall
             waies
             these
             words
             of
             Iob
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             having
             said
             there
             ,
             
               As
               for
               my
               hope
               ,
               who
               shall
               see
               it
               ?
            
             He
             answers
             himself
             here
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               goe
               down
               to
               the
               bars
               of
               the
               pit
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             look
             every
             hour
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             there
             be
             any
             good
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             by
             me
             ,
             I
             must
             expect
             it
             there
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             that
             will
             see
             my
             hope
             must
             passe
             through
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             goe
             down
             with
             me
             into
             the
             grave
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             there
             behold
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             there
             lye
             at
             rest
             together
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             2.
             
             As
             a
             farther
             illustration
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             those
             hopes
             ,
             which
             his
             friends
             had
             propounded
             to
             him
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               goe
               down
            
             ,
             saith
             Iob
             ,
             
               to
               the
               barres
               of
               the
               pit
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             truly
             all
             the
             hopes
             that
             you
             have
             propounded
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             can
             conceive
             of
             living
             in
             prosperity
             again
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             shall
             be
             all
             buried
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             there
             both
             I
             and
             they
             shall
             perish
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             all
             rest
             together
             in
             the
             dust
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               THen
               answered
               Bildad
               the
               Shuhite
            
             .
             ]
             As
             Bildad
             spake
             next
             after
             Eliphaz
             ,
             when
             they
             first
             began
             to
             argue
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             now
             again
             in
             replying
             ,
             he
             keepes
             his
             turn
             ,
             and
             speakes
             next
             after
             Eliphaz
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             before
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               How
               long
               will
               it
               be
               ere
               you
               make
               an
               end
               of
               words
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Many
             learned
             Expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verse
             Bildad
             speakes
             ,
             not
             to
             Iob
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             two
             companions
             Eliphaz
             and
             Zophar
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             joyntly
             both
             to
             Iob
             and
             them
             (
             and
             that
             because
             in
             the
             Originall
             it
             is
             expressed
             indeed
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             )
             and
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             blame
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             hitherto
             multiplyed
             words
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             but
             all
             little
             or
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             that
             thereupon
             he
             addes
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               mark
               and
               afterward
               we
               will
               speak
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             sure
             that
             we
             mark
             and
             well
             understand
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             may
             the
             better
             hope
             to
             carry
             on
             our
             dispute
             to
             some
             good
             effect
             .
             But
             because
             1.
             
             His
             joyning
             his
             friends
             with
             himself
             in
             that
             clause
             ,
             
               mark
               and
               afterwards
               we
               will
               speak
               ,
            
             seems
             rather
             to
             imply
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             direct
             his
             speech
             to
             them
             .
             2.
             
             His
             friends
             having
             still
             pleaded
             the
             same
             thing
             against
             Iob
             which
             he
             himself
             doth
             here
             in
             his
             following
             speech
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             alwaies
             destroy
             wicked
             men
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             colour
             why
             he
             should
             blame
             his
             friends
             for
             multiplying
             words
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             Iob
             in
             the
             first
             words
             of
             his
             next
             reply
             seems
             directly
             to
             strike
             at
             these
             words
             of
             Bildad
             ,
             as
             spoken
             to
             him
             ,
             chap.
             19.2
             .
             yea
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               How
               long
               will
               ye
               vex
               my
               soul
               and
               break
               me
               in
               pieces
               with
               words
            
             ?
             in
             these
             regards
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             Bildad
             spake
             this
             only
             to
             Iob
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             either
             because
             there
             were
             some
             friends
             at
             this
             dispute
             ,
             that
             
             sided
             with
             Iob
             though
             Iob
             only
             spake
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             because
             it
             was
             a
             propriety
             of
             speech
             which
             the
             Hebrews
             used
             ,
             to
             speak
             sometimes
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             though
             they
             speak
             but
             to
             one
             ;
             It
             seems
             therefore
             to
             me
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             Bildad
             did
             with
             these
             words
             interrupt
             Iob
             before
             he
             had
             made
             an
             end
             of
             speaking
             ,
             and
             because
             Iob
             had
             been
             still
             larger
             in
             answering
             them
             then
             they
             had
             been
             in
             their
             arguing
             against
             him
             ,
             therefore
             he
             upbraides
             him
             for
             being
             so
             full
             of
             words
             ,
             
               How
               long
               will
               it
               be
               ere
               you
               make
               an
               end
               of
               words
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             will
             you
             never
             have
             done
             ?
             How
             long
             will
             it
             be
             ere
             you
             give
             over
             this
             multiplying
             of
             words
             ,
             I
             say
             mere
             words
             ,
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             that
             have
             no
             substance
             nor
             solidity
             in
             them
             ?
             
               mark
               and
               afterwards
               we
               will
               speak
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             observe
             what
             we
             say
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             willingly
             proceed
             to
             argue
             the
             cause
             farther
             with
             you
             .
             And
             herein
             he
             doth
             also
             covertly
             tax
             Iob
             ,
             that
             hitherto
             he
             had
             not
             well
             observed
             or
             not
             well
             understood
             what
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             that
             thereupon
             it
             was
             that
             he
             ranne
             on
             ,
             and
             would
             still
             defend
             his
             cause
             ,
             though
             there
             was
             no
             strength
             at
             all
             in
             any
             thing
             he
             spake
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Wherefore
               are
               we
               counted
               as
               beasts
               and
               reputed
               vile
               in
               your
               sight
               ?
            
             ]
             As
             is
             noted
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             many
             hold
             that
             this
             also
             was
             spoken
             by
             Bildad
             to
             his
             two
             friends
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Why
             should
             you
             suffer
             your selves
             to
             be
             thus
             scorned
             and
             despised
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             to
             your
             faces
             ?
             (
             for
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             
               and
               reputed
               vile
               in
               your
               sight
            
             ?
             )
             But
             taking
             it
             as
             spoken
             to
             Iob
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             words
             
               in
               your
               sight
            
             (
             which
             in
             the
             originall
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             )
             were
             spoken
             with
             respect
             to
             those
             standers-by
             that
             sided
             with
             Iob
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             then
             the
             words
             do
             clearly
             contain
             an
             expostulation
             with
             Iob
             for
             slighting
             all
             that
             they
             had
             spoken
             ,
             
               wherefore
               are
               we
               counted
               as
               beasts
               and
               reputed
               vile
               in
               your
               sight
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             why
             are
             we
             scorned
             and
             despised
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             mere
             bruits
             that
             had
             no
             understanding
             ?
             And
             indeed
             many
             things
             Iob
             had
             spoken
             whereto
             Bildad
             might
             have
             respect
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             said
             that
             God
             had
             
               hid
               their
               heart
               from
               understanding
            
             ,
             chap.
             17.4
             .
             and
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               I
               cannot
               find
               one
               wise
               man
               among
               you
            
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             tearmed
             them
             
               miserable
               comforters
            
             ,
             chap.
             16.2
             .
             and
             sent
             him
             to
             the
             beasts
             to
             be
             instructed
             by
             them
             ,
             chap.
             12.7
             .
             
               Ask
               now
               the
               beasts
               and
               they
               shall
               teach
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               teareth
               himself
               in
               his
               anger
               .
            
             ]
             In
             relation
             to
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             13.14
             .
             
               wherefore
               do
               I
               take
               my
               flesh
               in
               my
               teeth
            
             ?
             or
             to
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             16.9
             .
             
               He
               teareth
               me
               in
               his
               wrath
               who
               hateth
               me
               ,
            
             Bildad
             here
             chargeth
             Iob
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             even
             tear
             himself
             in
             his
             anger
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Whereas
             Iob
             complains
             that
             his
             enemy
             that
             hateth
             him
             teareth
             him
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             that
             he
             teareth
             himself
             ,
             though
             he
             would
             seem
             to
             deny
             it
             ;
             and
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             carried
             himself
             like
             a
             mad
             man
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             distraction
             are
             wont
             often
             to
             tear
             not
             their
             garments
             only
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             flesh
             also
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             through
             the
             impatience
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             his
             inward
             vexing
             and
             fretting
             he
             did
             continually
             torture
             and
             tear
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Shall
               the
               earth
               be
               forsaken
               for
               thee
               ?
               and
               shall
               the
               rock
               be
               removed
               out
               of
               his
               place
               ?
            
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               shall
               the
               earth
               be
               forsaken
               for
               thee
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             cut
             off
             and
             perish
             ,
             must
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             world
             needs
             
             perish
             with
             you
             ?
             you
             make
             a
             doe
             about
             your
             dying
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             whole
             earth
             would
             be
             left
             desolate
             and
             without
             an
             inhabitant
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             be
             taken
             away
             ;
             why
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             make
             of
             your self
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             matter
             should
             be
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             like
             to
             be
             laid
             shortly
             in
             the
             grave
             ?
             
               Shall
               the
               earth
               be
               forsaken
               for
               thee
               ?
            
             if
             you
             die
             ,
             must
             all
             the
             world
             needs
             die
             with
             you
             ?
             But
             the
             commoner
             and
             better
             exposition
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             Bildad
             doth
             here
             check
             Iob
             for
             maintaining
             that
             ,
             which
             would
             overthrow
             the
             setled
             course
             of
             Gods
             providence
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               Shall
               the
               earth
               be
               forsaken
               for
               thee
            
             ?
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             To
             justify
             you
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             yield
             that
             your
             wickednesse
             hath
             brought
             these
             miseries
             upon
             you
             which
             you
             now
             suffer
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             your
             complaints
             and
             outcryes
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             innocent
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             are
             unmeasurably
             and
             unjustly
             afflicted
             ,
             shall
             we
             say
             that
             Gods
             providence
             hath
             forsaken
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             scared
             by
             your
             clamours
             will
             overturn
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             established
             by
             an
             unchangeable
             decree
             ?
             Surely
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             the
             righteous
             and
             ill
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             is
             as
             firm
             and
             sure
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             earth
             shall
             be
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             rocks
             and
             mountains
             shall
             stand
             firm
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             and
             therefore
             you
             may
             as
             well
             hope
             that
             God
             should
             give
             over
             the
             government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             earth
             should
             be
             forsaken
             or
             the
             rocks
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             their
             place
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             should
             prosper
             the
             wicked
             or
             make
             the
             righteous
             miserable
             .
             As
             when
             we
             talk
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             we
             judge
             impossible
             ,
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             shall
             we
             look
             for
             stars
             in
             the
             sea
             or
             fishes
             in
             the
             heavens
             ?
             so
             to
             imply
             how
             impossible
             it
             was
             which
             Iob
             maintained
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             innocent
             notwithstanding
             Gods
             hand
             was
             so
             sore
             upon
             him
             ,
             what
             saith
             Bildad
             ,
             
               Shall
               the
               earth
               be
               forsaken
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               shall
               the
               rock
               be
               removed
               out
               of
               his
               place
            
             ?
             Iob
             had
             given
             Zophar
             Bildads
             friend
             such
             a
             sarcasticall
             check
             ,
             chap.
             12.2
             .
             
               No
               doubt
               but
               ye
               are
               the
               people
               and
               wisedome
               shall
               die
               with
               you
               .
            
             And
             here
             now
             Bildad
             replyes
             upon
             him
             with
             the
             like
             kind
             of
             speech
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               put
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               spark
               of
               his
               fire
               shall
               not
               shine
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             here
             set
             down
             as
             that
             unchangeable
             course
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             which
             as
             Bildad
             implyed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             would
             not
             be
             altered
             for
             Iobs
             sake
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               put
               out
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Never
             think
             that
             God
             will
             change
             the
             constant
             way
             of
             his
             governing
             the
             world
             for
             you
             :
             yea
             ,
             assure
             your self
             though
             the
             wicked
             man
             may
             live
             in
             a
             glorious
             and
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             not
             long
             continue
             ;
             this
             splendour
             of
             his
             shall
             quite
             be
             extinguished
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             shall
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             spark
             of
             it
             remain
             :
             all
             his
             designes
             to
             keep
             up
             himself
             in
             his
             former
             glory
             shall
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             Concerning
             this
             metaphoricall
             expression
             of
             light
             for
             prosperity
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             also
             upon
             2
             Sam.
             22.29
             ▪
             and
             Esth
             .
             8.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               light
               shall
               be
               dark
               in
               his
               tabernacle
               ,
               and
               his
               candle
               shall
               be
               put
               out
               with
               him
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             honour
             and
             bravery
             of
             his
             household
             and
             family
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             woe
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             that
             he
             hath
             raised
             shall
             in
             and
             with
             himself
             expire
             and
             come
             to
             an
             end
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             by
             the
             putting
             out
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             candle
             (
             or
             lamp
             )
             be
             meant
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             his
             prosperity
             should
             be
             turned
             into
             misery
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             himself
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             Bildad
             might
             herein
             allude
             to
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             17.1
             .
             
             
               My
               breath
               is
               corrupt
               my
               daies
               are
               extinct
               ,
            
             and
             meant
             hereby
             to
             let
             Iob
             know
             ,
             that
             therein
             it
             fared
             no
             otherwise
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             all
             wicked
             men
             must
             expect
             to
             fare
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               steps
               of
               his
               strength
               shall
               be
               streightned
               .
            
             ]
             There
             are
             two
             particulars
             may
             be
             implyed
             herein
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             misery
             that
             should
             at
             last
             befall
             the
             wicked
             man
             should
             make
             him
             leave
             that
             pride
             of
             his
             stately
             going
             ,
             which
             he
             used
             whilst
             he
             was
             in
             the
             height
             of
             his
             former
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             Principally
             that
             he
             should
             not
             carry
             on
             his
             affairs
             with
             such
             speedy
             successe
             as
             formerly
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             thing
             he
             undertook
             ,
             yea
             when
             he
             was
             carrying
             on
             his
             designes
             with
             greatest
             strength
             ,
             he
             should
             fall
             into
             troubles
             and
             meet
             with
             unremoveable
             streights
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             22.37
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               For
               he
               is
               cast
               into
               a
               net
               by
               his
               own
               feet
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Thus
             he
             compares
             the
             wicked
             man
             to
             some
             wild
             beast
             ,
             some
             beast
             of
             prey
             :
             and
             affirms
             that
             through
             his
             bruitish
             blindnesse
             he
             should
             even
             throw
             himself
             into
             dangers
             and
             mischiefs
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               he
               walketh
               upon
               a
               snare
            
             is
             added
             ,
             either
             to
             imply
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             he
             is
             so
             caught
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             whereever
             he
             goes
             he
             is
             in
             continuall
             danger
             of
             some
             mischief
             or
             other
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             imply
             that
             striving
             to
             get
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             wherein
             he
             is
             caught
             ,
             he
             should
             only
             farther
             intangle
             himself
             ,
             falling
             still
             into
             more
             and
             more
             snares
             every
             step
             he
             takes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               The
               grin
               shall
               take
               him
               by
               the
               heel
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             suddenly
             and
             unexpectedly
             intangled
             when
             he
             was
             most
             confident
             of
             his
             safety
             because
             of
             his
             great
             power
             ,
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             the
             wise
             ordering
             of
             his
             affairs
             ;
             
               and
               the
               robber
               shall
               prevail
               against
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             overmaster
             ,
             and
             destroy
             him
             .
             And
             it
             is
             likely
             this
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             because
             robbers
             used
             to
             lay
             snares
             and
             traps
             for
             them
             that
             passed
             by
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             were
             taken
             therein
             then
             they
             fell
             upon
             ,
             them
             and
             slew
             them
             :
             and
             that
             he
             had
             respect
             herein
             to
             those
             plundering
             Sabeans
             and
             Chaldeans
             ,
             that
             had
             robbed
             Iob
             of
             his
             cattell
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               snare
               is
               laid
               for
               him
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               a
               trap
               for
               him
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             only
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             is
             alwaies
             in
             danger
             of
             hidden
             mischiefs
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             foresees
             or
             fears
             .
             But
             yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             he
             the
             rather
             speaks
             of
             
               a
               snare
               laid
               for
               him
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
            
             either
             as
             alluding
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             robbers
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             who
             used
             to
             lye
             lurking
             in
             holes
             ,
             and
             dens
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             as
             
               a
               snare
               in
               the
               ground
            
             ,
             leaping
             out
             on
             a
             sudden
             from
             thence
             and
             surprising
             them
             that
             passed
             by
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             imply
             that
             it
             was
             a
             deadly
             snare
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             should
             lay
             him
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             in
             the
             grave
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Terrours
               shall
               make
               him
               afraid
               on
               every
               side
               and
               drive
               him
               to
               his
               feet
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             Iob
             had
             complained
             of
             the
             terrours
             wherewith
             he
             was
             often
             affrighted
             ,
             chap.
             7.14
             .
             
               Thou
               scarest
               me
               with
               dreams
               and
               terrifyest
               me
               through
               visions
               ,
            
             and
             chap.
             6.4
             .
             
               The
               terrours
               of
               God
               do
               set
               themselves
               in
               aray
               against
               me
               ,
            
             therefore
             doth
             Bildad
             mention
             this
             here
             as
             one
             of
             the
             judgements
             which
             God
             brings
             upon
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             so
             affrighted
             with
             variety
             of
             terrours
             from
             God
             ,
             from
             Satan
             and
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             make
             him
             run
             up
             and
             down
             as
             a
             distracted
             man
             ,
             desiring
             any
             where
             to
             hide
             himself
             but
             not
             knowing
             where
             .
             And
             
             thus
             as
             before
             he
             compared
             the
             wicked
             man
             to
             beasts
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             nets
             ,
             snares
             ,
             and
             traps
             that
             are
             laid
             for
             them
             ,
             so
             here
             he
             compares
             his
             terrours
             to
             hounds
             wherewith
             such
             beasts
             are
             pursued
             by
             huntsmen
             ,
             which
             appears
             the
             more
             clearly
             by
             the
             following
             expressions
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               His
               strength
               shall
               be
               hunger-bitten
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             consumption
             of
             his
             wealth
             ,
             
               His
               strength
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             great
             and
             mighty
             estate
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               hunger-bitten
            
             ,
             shall
             wast
             ,
             and
             consume
             ,
             and
             be
             eaten
             up
             ;
             Again
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             
               His
               strength
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             children
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             fathers
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             127.4
             .
             
               As
               arrows
               are
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               mighty
               man
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               youth
               ,
            
             and
             that
             Gen.
             49.3
             .
             where
             the
             first-born
             is
             called
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             fathers
             strength
             )
             
               shall
               be
               hunger-bitten
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             pine
             away
             for
             want
             of
             food
             .
             But
             because
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             he
             speakes
             of
             the
             wasting
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             own
             strength
             ,
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             so
             also
             to
             be
             understood
             here
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             wicked
             man
             be
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             yet
             God
             would
             bring
             him
             to
             that
             condition
             that
             he
             should
             even
             famish
             for
             hunger
             .
             And
             accordingly
             also
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               destruction
               shall
               be
               ready
               at
               his
               side
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             sudden
             and
             unavoidable
             destruction
             shall
             wait
             continually
             upon
             him
             ,
             ready
             every
             moment
             to
             seise
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               It
               shall
               devour
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               skin
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               skin
            
             is
             meant
             the
             flesh
             and
             fat
             of
             all
             his
             members
             ,
             which
             bears
             up
             his
             skin
             and
             makes
             it
             look
             fresh
             and
             fair
             ,
             to
             which
             some
             adde
             also
             the
             sinews
             and
             bones
             :
             and
             that
             which
             Bildad
             saith
             shall
             devour
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             skin
             is
             that
             destruction
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             
               destruction
               shall
               be
               ready
               at
               his
               side
               ,
            
             or
             the
             famine
             and
             hunger
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             also
             there
             said
             that
             
               his
               strength
               shall
               be
               hunger-bitten
            
             .
             And
             the
             same
             I
             conceive
             is
             meant
             also
             by
             
               the
               first-born
               af
               death
            
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               even
               the
               first-born
               of
               death
               shall
               devour
               his
               strength
            
             ;
             for
             though
             by
             
               the
               first-born
               of
               death
            
             some
             conceive
             the
             devil
             is
             meant
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             first
             condemned
             to
             die
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             had
             
               the
               power
               of
               death
            
             ,
             Heb.
             2.14
             .
             and
             generally
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             thereby
             is
             meant
             the
             bitterest
             ,
             cruellest
             ,
             terriblest
             ,
             and
             strongest
             of
             all
             deaths
             ,
             that
             which
             amongst
             all
             the
             waies
             of
             dying
             carrieth
             away
             the
             preheminence
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             death
             and
             hath
             in
             it
             a
             double
             portion
             of
             dying
             ,
             when
             the
             agonies
             of
             death
             are
             most
             dreadfull
             upon
             a
             man
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             the
             while
             he
             is
             dying
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             one
             that
             is
             tortured
             upon
             a
             rack
             ;
             (
             and
             indeed
             because
             the
             first-born
             had
             a
             double
             portion
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             chief
             among
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             were
             esteemed
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             Gen.
             49.3
             .
             
               Reuben
               thou
               art
               my
               first-born
               ,
               my
               might
               ,
            
             &c.
             therefore
             the
             strongest
             and
             chiefest
             of
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             are
             usually
             tearmed
             the
             first-born
             ,
             as
             Esay
             .
             14.30
             .
             the
             poorest
             and
             most
             beggarly
             of
             men
             are
             called
             
               the
               first-born
               of
               the
               poor
            
             )
             yet
             I
             conceive
             that
             principally
             Bildad
             intended
             hereby
             that
             one
             particular
             way
             of
             dying
             ,
             which
             indeed
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             all
             the
             most
             grievous
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             men
             die
             by
             famine
             or
             hunger
             ,
             being
             starved
             to
             death
             for
             want
             of
             food
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               His
               confidence
               shall
               be
               rooted
               out
               of
               his
               tabernacle
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             out
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             his
             bodily
             strength
             whereon
             he
             trusted
             shall
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             ;
             Or
             ,
             every
             thing
             wherein
             he
             placed
             any
             confidence
             shall
             be
             utterly
             
             rooted
             out
             of
             his
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             namely
             his
             riches
             ,
             children
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               it
               shall
               bring
               him
               to
               the
               king
               of
               terrours
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             rooting
             his
             confidence
             out
             of
             his
             tabernacle
             ,
             or
             his
             broken
             confidence
             ,
             the
             despair
             he
             shall
             fall
             into
             upon
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             his
             confidence
             ,
             shall
             bring
             him
             to
             the
             chiefest
             and
             greatest
             of
             all
             terrours
             ,
             or
             to
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             to
             a
             naturall
             man
             the
             most
             terrible
             of
             all
             terribles
             ,
             as
             a
             heathen
             could
             say
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             also
             to
             the
             devil
             ,
             who
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             terrours
             wherewith
             he
             at
             last
             affrights
             those
             wicked
             men
             ,
             whom
             at
             first
             by
             his
             flattering
             temptations
             he
             drew
             into
             sin
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             eternall
             torments
             wherewith
             he
             shall
             torment
             them
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             called
             
               the
               king
               of
               terrours
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               It
               shall
               dwell
               in
               his
               tabernacle
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               none
               of
               his
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             
               the
               king
               of
               terrours
            
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ;
             Or
             rather
             ,
             destruction
             ,
             misery
             ,
             and
             want
             ,
             (
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             before
             vers
             .
             12.
             )
             shall
             dwell
             in
             his
             tabernacle
             .
             As
             in
             reference
             thereto
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               It
               shall
               devour
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               skin
               ,
            
             so
             in
             reference
             thereto
             again
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               dwell
               in
               his
               tabernacle
               because
               it
               is
               none
               of
               his
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Destruction
             shall
             take
             possession
             of
             his
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             because
             he
             got
             it
             by
             unjust
             means
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             in
             right
             
               it
               is
               none
               of
               his
            
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               brimstone
               shall
               be
               scattered
               upon
               his
               habitation
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             That
             God
             should
             utterly
             burn
             up
             his
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             with
             storms
             of
             thunder
             and
             lightning
             from
             heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             a
             sulphureous
             nature
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             savour
             thereof
             may
             be
             sometimes
             discerned
             ,
             or
             with
             very
             showers
             of
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ;
             or
             2.
             
             That
             God
             should
             make
             the
             place
             of
             his
             habitation
             barren
             and
             desolate
             ,
             salt
             and
             brimstone
             being
             usually
             esteemed
             signes
             and
             causes
             of
             barrennesse
             in
             a
             land
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Deut.
             29.23
             .
             
               The
               whole
               land
               thereof
               is
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               salt
               ,
               and
               burning
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               sown
               nor
               beareth
               ,
               nor
               any
               grasse
               groweth
               therein
               ,
            
             &
             this
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             because
             of
             the
             word
             scattered
             which
             is
             here
             used
             ,
             
               brimstone
               shall
               be
               scattered
               upon
               his
               habitation
            
             ;
             or
             3.
             
             That
             God
             should
             destroy
             him
             and
             his
             with
             some
             strange
             and
             horrible
             judgement
             ,
             as
             once
             he
             did
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrha
             ;
             for
             thus
             (
             as
             in
             allusion
             to
             that
             )
             the
             Scripture
             is
             wont
             to
             expresse
             unusuall
             and
             stupendious
             judgements
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             11.6
             .
             
               upon
               the
               wicked
               he
               shall
               rain
               snares
               ,
               fire
               ,
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               a
               horrible
               tempest
            
             ;
             and
             so
             again
             ,
             Ezek.
             38.22
             .
             and
             that
             Bildad
             did
             allude
             to
             that
             destruction
             of
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrha
             ,
             we
             may
             the
             rather
             think
             because
             Iob
             and
             these
             his
             friends
             dwelt
             not
             farre
             from
             those
             parts
             and
             lived
             not
             long
             after
             the
             time
             when
             those
             cities
             were
             destroyed
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             memory
             of
             that
             judgement
             must
             needs
             be
             fresh
             amongst
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             withall
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             he
             did
             covertly
             also
             put
             Iob
             in
             mind
             how
             his
             cattel
             and
             servants
             were
             consumed
             with
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             chap.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               His
               roots
               shall
               be
               dryed
               up
               beneath
               ;
               and
               above
               shall
               his
               branch
               be
               cut
               off
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             inferred
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             
               brimstone
               shall
               be
               scattered
               upon
               his
               habitation
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             barrennesse
             of
             the
             land
             wherein
             he
             dwelt
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             utterly
             be
             destroyed
             root
             and
             branch
             ▪
             he
             and
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Mal.
             4.1
             .
             
               All
               that
               doe
               wickedly
               shall
               be
               stubble
               ;
               the
               day
               comes
               that
               shall
               burn
               them
               up
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               it
               shall
               leave
               them
               neither
               
               root
               nor
               branch
            
             ;
             for
             the
             wicked
             man
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             a
             blasted
             tree
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             chap.
             15.30
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               He
               shall
               be
               driven
               from
               light
               into
               darknesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Herein
             may
             be
             comprehended
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             miseries
             that
             God
             shall
             bring
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             violently
             turned
             out
             of
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             into
             an
             estate
             of
             dismall
             and
             dolefull
             distresse
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ;
             but
             yet
             doubtlesse
             the
             chief
             thing
             intended
             herein
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             at
             last
             also
             driven
             from
             the
             light
             of
             this
             world
             into
             the
             land
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             the
             grave
             ,
             yea
             into
             that
             utter
             darknesse
             of
             hell
             :
             for
             therefore
             to
             explain
             these
             words
             is
             that
             following
             clause
             added
             ,
             of
             being
             
               chased
               out
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               He
               shall
               neither
               have
               son
               nor
               nephew
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             leave
             no
             posterity
             behind
             him
             ,
             neither
             son
             ,
             nor
             sons
             son
             ;
             wherein
             he
             plainly
             strikes
             at
             Iob
             ,
             that
             had
             lost
             all
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               They
               that
               come
               after
               him
               shall
               he
               astonied
               at
               his
               day
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               went
               before
               were
               affrighted
               .
               ]
               At
               his
               day
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             his
             destruction
             ,
             that
             observable
             day
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             at
             length
             render
             to
             the
             wicked
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             137.7
             .
             
               Remember
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               Edom
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             ;
             and
             Psal
             .
             37.13
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               laugh
               at
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               seeth
               that
               his
               day
               is
               coming
            
             :
             The
             meaning
             therefore
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             wicked
             man
             shall
             be
             so
             grievous
             and
             fearfull
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             famous
             in
             succeeding
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             report
             of
             it
             should
             astonish
             those
             that
             live
             then
             ,
             though
             they
             never
             saw
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             did
             affright
             those
             
               that
               went
               before
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               that
               lived
               with
               him
            
             ,
             who
             were
             eye-witnesses
             of
             the
             vengeance
             that
             was
             inflicted
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Surely
               such
               are
               the
               dwellings
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               place
               of
               him
               that
               knoweth
               not
               God.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             every
             ungodly
             man
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.12
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Certainly
             ,
             as
             sure
             as
             God
             is
             just
             ,
             this
             is
             and
             this
             will
             be
             at
             last
             the
             portion
             of
             all
             wicked
             men
             and
             hypocrites
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             truly
             fear
             God
             ;
             to
             this
             their
             stately
             dwellings
             shall
             at
             last
             be
             brought
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             all
             their
             great
             wealth
             and
             pomp
             shall
             come
             ;
             and
             therefore
             do
             not
             deceive
             thy self
             Iob
             ;
             by
             thy
             present
             condition
             it
             is
             evident
             what
             thou
             hast
             been
             ;
             and
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             hearken
             to
             thy
             friends
             to
             repent
             and
             turn
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             thus
             as
             all
             other
             wicked
             men
             doe
             ,
             thou
             must
             expect
             to
             end
             thy
             daies
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               HOw
               long
               will
               ye
               vex
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               break
               me
               in
               pieces
               with
               words
               ?
            
             ]
             Because
             Bildad
             began
             his
             Reply
             with
             that
             disdainfull
             expostulation
             ,
             
               How
               long
               will
               it
               be
               ere
               you
               make
               an
               end
               of
               words
            
             ?
             chap.
             18.2
             .
             Iob
             ,
             addressing
             himself
             here
             to
             answer
             him
             ,
             begins
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             retorts
             the
             expostulation
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             other
             two
             friends
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               How
               long
               will
               ye
               vex
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               break
               me
               in
               pieces
               with
               words
               ?
            
             therein
             giving
             them
             to
             understand
             ,
             how
             his
             soul
             was
             vexed
             and
             his
             heart
             torn
             within
             him
             ,
             and
             even
             broken
             to
             pieces
             with
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             their
             words
             ,
             as
             knowing
             well
             that
             all
             they
             had
             spoken
             of
             
             wicked
             men
             they
             intended
             of
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             his
             bodily
             sufferings
             were
             not
             so
             bad
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             those
             their
             sharp
             reproaches
             ,
             wherewith
             his
             very
             soul
             was
             galled
             and
             wounded
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             also
             upbraiding
             them
             hereby
             for
             their
             uncharitablenesse
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             that
             could
             one
             after
             another
             lay
             on
             such
             load
             upon
             one
             that
             was
             already
             in
             such
             a
             sad
             afflicted
             condition
             ,
             and
             willing
             them
             as
             it
             were
             to
             consider
             whether
             he
             deserved
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             for
             not
             giving
             over
             speaking
             for
             the
             justifying
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             they
             for
             not
             giving
             over
             to
             cast
             such
             unjust
             reproaches
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               These
               ten
               times
               have
               ye
               reproached
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             many
             times
             ,
             again
             and
             again
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Gen.
             31.7
             .
             
               You
               are
               not
               ashamed
               that
               you
               make
               your selves
               strange
               to
               me
            
             ;
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               that
               you
               harden
               your selves
               against
               me
            
             ;
             in
             which
             words
             he
             blames
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             for
             a
             fault
             of
             which
             they
             might
             well
             be
             ashamed
             if
             they
             had
             any
             shame
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             were
             so
             hard-hearted
             as
             to
             use
             him
             so
             reproachfully
             being
             in
             so
             sad
             a
             condition
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             regard
             the
             mournfull
             complaints
             whereby
             he
             had
             endeavoured
             to
             move
             them
             to
             pity
             ;
             or
             else
             (
             if
             you
             read
             this
             clause
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             )
             because
             having
             been
             his
             old
             acquaintance
             and
             friends
             ,
             they
             carried
             themselves
             towards
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             mere
             strangers
             to
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             that
             they
             showed
             no
             more
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             did
             no
             more
             compassionate
             him
             in
             his
             miseries
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             had
             been
             mere
             strangers
             ;
             and
             likewise
             in
             that
             a
             stranger
             ,
             that
             had
             never
             known
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             close
             and
             strict
             walking
             with
             God
             in
             a
             holy
             and
             righteous
             life
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             censured
             him
             more
             uncharitably
             then
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             who
             had
             long
             intimately
             known
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             often
             eye-witnesses
             of
             his
             religious
             and
             just
             conversation
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               And
               be
               it
               indeed
               that
               I
               have
               erred
               ,
               mine
               errour
               remaineth
               with
               my self
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             any
             one
             would
             take
             to
             be
             clearly
             and
             plainly
             this
             ,
             
               Be
               it
               indeed
               that
               I
               have
               erred
               ,
            
             Suppose
             ,
             though
             I
             cannot
             yield
             indeed
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             done
             some
             evil
             through
             ignorance
             or
             infirmity
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             been
             provoked
             to
             this
             displeasure
             against
             me
             ;
             or
             suppose
             that
             I
             have
             now
             in
             my
             arguing
             with
             you
             spoken
             something
             that
             is
             not
             fitting
             ,
             
               mine
               errour
               remaineth
               with
               my self
            
             ,
             I
             suffer
             for
             it
             and
             not
             you
             ,
             or
             I
             am
             like
             to
             smart
             for
             it
             and
             not
             you
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             need
             not
             trouble
             your selves
             with
             it
             .
             Indeed
             because
             this
             is
             usually
             the
             speech
             of
             men
             desperately
             wicked
             ,
             when
             they
             shake
             off
             the
             reproofs
             of
             those
             that
             wish
             them
             well
             ,
             Trouble
             not
             your selves
             any
             more
             with
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             doe
             any
             thing
             I
             should
             not
             doe
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             you
             but
             I
             that
             must
             suffer
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             could
             not
             well
             stand
             with
             the
             piety
             of
             Iob
             to
             answer
             thus
             ,
             therefore
             some
             Expositours
             give
             another
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               And
               be
               it
               indeed
               that
               I
               have
               erred
               ,
               mine
               errour
               remaineth
               with
               my self
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             suppose
             that
             my
             life
             hath
             not
             been
             in
             every
             respect
             such
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             that
             in
             my
             pleading
             with
             you
             I
             have
             maintained
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             false
             and
             erroneous
             ,
             truly
             in
             this
             errour
             I
             do
             and
             must
             for
             any
             thing
             I
             see
             still
             remain
             ,
             since
             you
             have
             no
             way
             convinced
             me
             ,
             nor
             informed
             me
             better
             ;
             Or
             thus
             ,
             suppose
             that
             in
             pleading
             my
             cause
             against
             you
             ,
             I
             have
             forgotten
             my self
             ,
             and
             spoken
             something
             unadvisedly
             ,
             my
             fault
             herein
             must
             lye
             upon
             my self
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             the
             
             great
             Question
             between
             us
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             the
             miseries
             I
             now
             suffer
             be
             laid
             upo●
             me
             for
             my
             former
             wickednesse
             ;
             you
             quarrell
             at
             me
             for
             being
             so
             full
             of
             words
             and
             so
             violent
             in
             my
             discourse
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             question
             in
             hand
             ?
             But
             yet
             ,
             considering
             1.
             
             That
             the
             best
             are
             sometimes
             overborn
             with
             temptations
             and
             passions
             in
             such
             great
             distresses
             as
             Iob
             was
             now
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             book
             is
             to
             set
             down
             as
             well
             how
             he
             was
             tempted
             ,
             as
             how
             he
             did
             suppresse
             and
             overcome
             his
             temptations
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             That
             his
             aime
             in
             these
             words
             was
             not
             to
             reject
             any
             just
             reproof
             or
             admonition
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             but
             to
             tax
             them
             for
             their
             bitter
             reviling
             speeches
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             most
             approveable
             ,
             
               And
               be
               it
               indeed
               that
               I
               have
               erred
               ,
               mine
               errour
               remaineth
               with
               my self
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             I
             have
             erred
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             you
             ,
             let
             me
             alone
             to
             bear
             what
             God
             hath
             laid
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             you
             adde
             to
             mine
             afflictions
             by
             deriding
             and
             flouting
             me
             ,
             and
             charging
             me
             with
             many
             false
             devised
             calumnies
             .
             Because
             they
             had
             alledged
             nothing
             that
             had
             any
             solidity
             in
             it
             either
             to
             comfort
             or
             convince
             him
             :
             therefore
             he
             wills
             them
             to
             consider
             that
             though
             he
             had
             erred
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             he
             smarted
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             could
             give
             them
             no
             just
             ground
             to
             use
             him
             so
             as
             they
             had
             done
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             speaks
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             taxing
             the
             frivolousnesse
             ,
             and
             bitternesse
             of
             that
             which
             they
             had
             spoken
             ,
             and
             as
             professing
             that
             it
             was
             more
             easie
             for
             him
             to
             endure
             what
             he
             suffered
             ,
             then
             to
             hear
             their
             flouts
             and
             reproachfull
             speeches
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               If
               indeed
               ye
               will
               magnifie
               your selves
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               plead
               against
               me
               my
               reproach
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             their
             magnifying
             themselves
             against
             him
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             a
             prosperous
             and
             flourishing
             condition
             themselves
             ,
             they
             did
             proudly
             insult
             over
             him
             that
             was
             in
             misery
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             trample
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             by
             pleading
             against
             him
             his
             reproach
             ,
             is
             meant
             their
             alledging
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             argument
             whereby
             they
             sought
             to
             prove
             him
             a
             wicked
             man
             and
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             the
             heavy
             punishments
             which
             God
             had
             inflicted
             on
             him
             ;
             for
             these
             they
             are
             which
             he
             tearms
             his
             reproach
             ,
             because
             with
             these
             they
             reproached
             him
             ,
             as
             making
             them
             such
             clear
             evidences
             of
             his
             former
             wickednesse
             .
             The
             greatest
             difficulty
             in
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             why
             upon
             this
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             he
             inferres
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               If
               indeed
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               ye
               will
               magnifie
               your selves
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               plead
               against
               me
               my
               repreach
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             ye
             be
             indeed
             seriously
             resolved
             to
             triumph
             over
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             plead
             the
             judgements
             that
             God
             hath
             laid
             upon
             me
             thereby
             to
             prove
             me
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             then
             
               Know
               now
               that
               God
               hath
               overthrown
               me
               ,
               and
               hath
               compassed
               me
               about
               with
               his
               net
            
             :
             And
             to
             this
             there
             may
             three
             answers
             be
             given
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             by
             alledging
             this
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             him
             he
             sought
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             grievousnesse
             of
             his
             sufferings
             might
             well
             wring
             from
             him
             those
             complaints
             ,
             which
             they
             judged
             so
             excessive
             .
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             had
             no
             cause
             so
             to
             tryumph
             over
             him
             as
             they
             did
             .
             2.
             
             By
             putting
             them
             in
             mind
             that
             it
             was
             God
             that
             had
             brought
             those
             miseries
             upon
             him
             which
             he
             now
             endured
             his
             aim
             was
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             did
             correct
             a
             man
             thus
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             not
             that
             others
             should
             insult
             over
             him
             and
             vex
             him
             with
             scornfull
             and
             reproachfull
             speeches
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             they
             should
             pity
             him
             and
             comfort
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             warning
             thereby
             to
             look
             to
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             judgements
             were
             not
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             too
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             That
             he
             first
             yields
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             true
             indeed
             that
             God
             had
             dealt
             with
             him
             just
             as
             they
             had
             said
             God
             used
             to
             
             deal
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             whereas
             Bildad
             had
             talked
             so
             much
             of
             the
             nets
             ,
             and
             snares
             wherein
             wicked
             men
             were
             taken
             ,
             he
             useth
             here
             the
             same
             expression
             ,
             
               know
               now
               that
               God
               hath
               overthrown
               me
               and
               hath
               compassed
               me
               with
               his
               net
               ,
            
             and
             then
             afterwards
             prove
             ,
             that
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             did
             not
             follow
             thence
             that
             he
             was
             a
             wicked
             man.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               cry
               out
               of
               wrong
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               not
               heard
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             originall
             word
             here
             translated
             wrong
             may
             also
             be
             translated
             violence
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             cryed
             out
             of
             the
             violence
             of
             Gods
             proceedings
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             miseries
             he
             had
             brought
             upon
             him
             were
             so
             exceeding
             great
             ;
             but
             reading
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               cry
               out
               of
               wrong
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               not
               heard
               ,
            
             &c.
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             cryed
             out
             of
             the
             injuries
             that
             were
             done
             him
             by
             men
             ,
             the
             robbers
             that
             had
             spoyled
             him
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             or
             his
             friends
             that
             insulted
             over
             him
             and
             devided
             him
             in
             his
             misery
             ,
             and
             vexed
             him
             and
             reproached
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             before
             complained
             .
             Some
             Expositours
             I
             know
             understand
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             complained
             bitterly
             of
             wrong
             done
             him
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             miseries
             he
             had
             laid
             upon
             him
             were
             no
             way
             proportionable
             to
             any
             offence
             he
             had
             committed
             against
             God
             ,
             making
             this
             the
             height
             of
             his
             misery
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             cryed
             out
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             yet
             neither
             God
             nor
             man
             regarded
             his
             cry
             nor
             afforded
             him
             the
             least
             comfort
             or
             help
             ;
             And
             all
             they
             say
             for
             Iob
             herein
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             his
             corruptions
             did
             too
             farre
             prevail
             over
             him
             ,
             as
             over
             the
             best
             they
             will
             sometimes
             doe
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             temptation
             .
             But
             methinks
             it
             is
             too
             harsh
             to
             charge
             this
             upon
             Iob
             ,
             &
             thus
             to
             understand
             his
             words
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             just
             reason
             that
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             it
             may
             not
             be
             understood
             only
             of
             the
             wrong
             that
             had
             been
             done
             him
             by
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               He
               hath
               fenced
               up
               my
               way
               that
               I
               cannot
               passe
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             brought
             me
             into
             inextricable
             miseries
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             ther
             's
             no
             hope
             nor
             possibility
             to
             escape
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               he
               hath
               set
               darknesse
               in
               my
               paths
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             my self
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             was
             so
             amazed
             with
             his
             sorrows
             and
             terrours
             ,
             or
             because
             his
             troubles
             were
             so
             desperate
             .
             The
             like
             expressions
             Iob
             had
             used
             before
             ,
             chap.
             3.23
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               hath
               stript
               me
               of
               my
               glory
               and
               taken
               the
               crown
               from
               my
               head
               .
            
             ]
             By
             his
             glory
             and
             his
             crown
             some
             understand
             his
             children
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Hos
             .
             9.11
             .
             
               their
               glory
               shall
               flee
               away
               as
               a
               bird
               ;
               from
               the
               birth
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               womb
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               conception
               ,
            
             and
             that
             Prov.
             17.6
             .
             
               childrens
               children
               are
               the
               crown
               of
               old
               men
            
             ;
             Some
             his
             wealth
             ,
             and
             great
             estate
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Gen.
             31.1
             .
             where
             Iacobs
             riches
             are
             called
             his
             glory
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             and
             that
             Prov.
             14.24
             .
             
               the
               crown
               of
               the
               wise
               is
               their
               riches
            
             ;
             some
             the
             dignity
             and
             authority
             which
             formerly
             he
             had
             in
             the
             place
             where
             he
             lived
             ,
             as
             having
             born
             some
             place
             of
             magistracy
             amongst
             them
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             he
             saith
             afterward
             chap.
             29.7
             .
             ,
             &c.
             
               when
               I
               went
               out
               to
               the
               gate
               through
               the
               city
               ,
               when
               I
               prepared
               my
               seat
               in
               the
               street
               ,
               the
               young
               men
               saw
               me
               and
               hid
               themselves
               ,
            
             &c.
             some
             the
             good
             report
             and
             esteem
             he
             had
             before
             amongst
             all
             that
             knew
             him
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             now
             stript
             ;
             as
             being
             despised
             and
             in
             great
             disgrace
             ,
             every
             one
             accounting
             him
             a
             wicked
             man
             and
             an
             hypocrite
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             the
             words
             must
             be
             understood
             generally
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             bereaved
             him
             
             of
             all
             that
             had
             formerly
             been
             an
             honour
             and
             an
             ornament
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               He
               hath
               destroyed
               me
               on
               every
               side
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             every
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             thing
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               and
               I
               am
               gone
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             a
             manner
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             ther
             's
             no
             hope
             of
             me
             :
             for
             so
             we
             find
             the
             same
             phrase
             used
             ,
             Psal
             .
             39.13
             .
             
               O
               spare
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               recover
               strength
               ,
               before
               I
               goe
               hence
               ,
               and
               be
               no
               more
            
             ;
             yea
             because
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               mine
               hope
               hath
               he
               removed
               like
               a
               tree
               ,
            
             it
             may
             seem
             that
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               destroyed
               me
               on
               every
               side
               ,
            
             he
             alludes
             to
             those
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             intend
             to
             grub
             up
             a
             tree
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             do
             dig
             up
             the
             ground
             and
             hew
             it
             round
             about
             on
             every
             side
             ;
             and
             so
             thereupon
             inferres
             that
             there
             was
             no
             more
             hope
             of
             his
             recovery
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             of
             a
             tree
             digged
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               And
               he
               counteth
               me
               unto
               him
               as
               one
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             doth
             not
             correct
             me
             as
             a
             father
             ,
             but
             deales
             with
             me
             as
             if
             he
             looked
             upon
             me
             as
             an
             enemy
             .
             And
             this
             is
             one
             thing
             for
             which
             Elihu
             condemnes
             Iob
             ,
             chap.
             33.8
             ,
             10.
             
             
               I
               have
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               thy
               words
               ,
               saying
               ,
               —
               he
               counteth
               me
               for
               his
               enemy
               .
            
             Yet
             the
             words
             do
             not
             impart
             ,
             that
             God
             concluded
             that
             Iob
             was
             his
             enemy
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             proceeded
             against
             him
             as
             if
             he
             had
             taken
             him
             for
             an
             enemy
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               His
               troups
               come
               together
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             said
             that
             God
             counted
             him
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             here
             he
             proceeds
             accordingly
             in
             the
             same
             metaphoricall
             expression
             ,
             and
             shews
             how
             God
             did
             as
             it
             were
             lay
             siege
             against
             him
             ,
             
               His
               troups
               come
               together
            
             (
             which
             is
             meant
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             and
             others
             that
             had
             robbed
             him
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             but
             generally
             of
             those
             armies
             of
             Afflictions
             that
             did
             together
             break
             in
             upon
             him
             )
             
               and
               raise
               up
               their
               way
               against
               me
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             pioners
             are
             wont
             to
             make
             waies
             even
             ,
             and
             large
             ,
             and
             passable
             for
             armies
             that
             are
             to
             march
             that
             way
             ,
             or
             as
             souldiers
             are
             wont
             to
             cast
             up
             trenches
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             up
             batteries
             and
             galleries
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             get
             in
             to
             a
             city
             which
             they
             have
             besieged
             ,
             
               and
               encamp
               against
               me
               round
               about
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             block
             me
             up
             from
             ,
             all
             possibility
             of
             escape
             and
             hope
             of
             relief
             ;
             for
             all
             these
             figurative
             expressions
             are
             to
             set
             forth
             ,
             how
             very
             many
             ,
             how
             violent
             ,
             and
             of
             how
             long
             continuance
             his
             afflictions
             were
             ,
             encamping
             about
             him
             as
             souldiers
             in
             a
             siege
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               He
               hath
               put
               my
               brethren
               far
               from
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Even
             this
             may
             be
             added
             also
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             formes
             metaphor
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             My
             brethren
             ,
             friends
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             should
             have
             been
             as
             auxiliary
             forces
             to
             have
             aided
             me
             in
             my
             streights
             ,
             God
             hath
             also
             quite
             taken
             off
             from
             helping
             me
             :
             they
             come
             not
             near
             me
             ,
             or
             their
             hearts
             are
             alienated
             from
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               They
               that
               dwell
               in
               my
               house
               ,
               and
               my
               maids
               count
               me
               for
               a
               stranger
               .
            
             ]
             If
             amongst
             those
             of
             his
             house
             he
             comprehended
             those
             also
             ,
             whom
             by
             way
             of
             hospitality
             he
             had
             entertained
             and
             harboured
             amongst
             those
             of
             his
             family
             ,
             his
             complaint
             is
             herein
             the
             juster
             and
             fadder
             ,
             that
             they
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             shown
             so
             much
             mercy
             or
             kindnesse
             should
             so
             little
             regard
             him
             ;
             and
             of
             his
             maids
             he
             makes
             particular
             mention
             ,
             because
             they
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             sex
             being
             naturally
             of
             a
             more
             tender
             and
             pitifull
             disposition
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             more
             strange
             that
             they
             should
             carry
             themselves
             so
             strangely
             and
             unmercifully
             towards
             him
             ,
             regarding
             him
             no
             more
             then
             if
             they
             had
             no
             relation
             at
             all
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               I
               called
               my
               ser●ant
               and
               he
               gave
               me
               no
               answer
               ,
               I
               entreated
               him
               with
               my
               
               mouth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             I
             called
             my
             servant
             ,
             so
             far
             was
             he
             from
             doing
             what
             I
             would
             have
             had
             done
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             vouchsafe
             to
             give
             me
             an
             answer
             ;
             yea
             though
             instead
             of
             commanding
             him
             ,
             
               I
               entreated
               him
            
             ,
             not
             by
             others
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             with
             mine
             own
             mouth
             ,
             all
             this
             would
             doe
             no
             good
             ,
             even
             to
             my
             face
             he
             would
             slight
             and
             scorne
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               My
               breath
               is
               strange
               to
               my
               wife
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Almost
             all
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             his
             wives
             loathing
             to
             come
             nigh
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             ill
             savour
             of
             his
             breath
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             putrifaction
             of
             his
             lungs
             and
             other
             infirmities
             that
             lay
             upon
             him
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             by
             his
             breath
             is
             meant
             the
             words
             he
             spake
             to
             her
             ,
             his
             complaints
             and
             entreaties
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             also
             may
             be
             added
             his
             sighs
             and
             his
             groans
             )
             
               My
               breath
               is
               strange
               to
               my
               wife
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             even
             when
             I
             speak
             to
             my
             wife
             I
             spend
             my
             breath
             in
             vain
             ,
             she
             that
             lay
             in
             my
             bosome
             regards
             not
             my
             complaints
             and
             entreaties
             ,
             my
             sighs
             and
             cryes
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             if
             she
             had
             been
             a
             mere
             stranger
             to
             me
             :
             And
             indeed
             so
             much
             is
             clear
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             where
             he
             adds
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             explaining
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             his
             breath
             was
             strange
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             
               though
               I
               entreated
               for
               the
               childrens
               sake
               of
               mine
               own
               body
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             I
             besought
             her
             even
             for
             the
             conjugall
             bonds
             sake
             wherewith
             we
             were
             tyed
             together
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             childrens
             sake
             which
             God
             had
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             pledges
             and
             means
             of
             our
             mutuall
             love
             one
             to
             another
             .
             Indeed
             a
             great
             question
             it
             is
             amongst
             Expositours
             ,
             what
             children
             these
             were
             for
             whose
             sake
             Iob
             should
             beg
             for
             respect
             from
             his
             wife
             in
             this
             time
             of
             his
             misery
             ,
             since
             at
             the
             very
             first
             of
             his
             troubles
             both
             his
             sons
             and
             daughters
             were
             slain
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             house
             upon
             them
             where
             they
             were
             feasting
             together
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             other
             little
             children
             that
             were
             not
             then
             slain
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             his
             childrens
             children
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Text
             ,
             seems
             expressely
             to
             mention
             all
             his
             store
             of
             children
             where
             it
             faith
             that
             he
             had
             seven
             sons
             and
             three
             daughters
             ,
             chap.
             1.2
             .
             (
             which
             were
             all
             cut
             off
             together
             )
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             in
             many
             passages
             Iob
             seems
             to
             complain
             that
             God
             had
             rooted
             out
             all
             his
             posterity
             ,
             therefore
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             he
             meant
             this
             of
             those
             his
             children
             at
             first
             mentioned
             ;
             nor
             can
             I
             see
             why
             it
             should
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             mention
             the
             children
             God
             had
             given
             them
             whilst
             they
             lived
             together
             as
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             as
             an
             argument
             whereby
             to
             perswade
             her
             not
             to
             despise
             him
             ,
             though
             at
             the
             time
             when
             he
             spake
             this
             God
             had
             taken
             them
             away
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Yea
               young
               children
               despised
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             read
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               yea
               the
               wicked
               despised
               me
            
             ,
             this
             being
             a
             sore
             affliction
             to
             the
             righteous
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             made
             a
             laughing
             stock
             to
             an
             ungodly
             crue
             ;
             But
             reading
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               yea
               young
               children
               despised
               me
            
             ,
             by
             
               young
               children
            
             we
             must
             understand
             those
             that
             we
             call
             young
             ones
             or
             youths
             ,
             the
             younger
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             3.7
             .
             or
             at
             the
             utmost
             boyes
             and
             girles
             ,
             not
             the
             young
             sort
             of
             children
             .
             And
             we
             must
             know
             that
             even
             this
             is
             mentioned
             as
             an
             aggravation
             of
             his
             misery
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             children
             are
             naturally
             more
             pittifull
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             misery
             ,
             and
             withall
             afraid
             to
             despise
             grave
             and
             aged
             men
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             must
             needs
             very
             much
             vex
             and
             fret
             such
             men
             when
             every
             boy
             and
             girle
             shall
             despise
             them
             .
             As
             for
             those
             words
             
               I
               arose
            
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               I
               arose
               and
               they
               spake
               against
               me
               .
            
             
             Some
             think
             that
             thereby
             is
             meant
             that
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             showed
             himself
             ,
             perceiving
             in
             what
             a
             condition
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             they
             presently
             began
             to
             revile
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             against
             him
             what
             they
             had
             heard
             others
             say
             ;
             some
             again
             think
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             arose
             up
             as
             by
             way
             of
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             despised
             and
             reproached
             him
             ;
             others
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             arose
             to
             goe
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             such
             contempt
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             willing
             to
             contend
             with
             them
             )
             assoon
             as
             his
             back
             was
             turned
             he
             might
             presently
             hear
             how
             they
             did
             reproach
             and
             revile
             him
             :
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             arose
             to
             reprove
             them
             for
             despising
             him
             ,
             then
             they
             spake
             against
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             these
             three
             last
             Expositions
             I
             conceive
             the
             most
             probable
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               All
               my
               inward
               friends
               abhorred
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             
               the
               men
               of
               my
               secret
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             to
             whom
             I
             imparted
             all
             my
             secrets
             ,
             
               and
               they
               whom
               I
               loved
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             most
             dearly
             ,
             
               are
               turned
               against
               me
            
             .
             In
             this
             doubtlesse
             he
             aimes
             particularly
             at
             his
             three
             friends
             ,
             as
             upbraiding
             them
             for
             dealing
             so
             unfriendly
             yea
             unmercifully
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               My
               bone
               cleaveth
               to
               my
               skin
               and
               to
               my
               flesh
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Reading
             this
             clause
             according
             to
             the
             Translation
             that
             is
             set
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               My
               bone
               cleaveth
               to
               my
               skin
               ,
               as
               to
               my
               flesh
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             clear
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             so
             pined
             away
             ,
             that
             being
             nothing
             but
             skin
             and
             bones
             ,
             his
             bones
             did
             now
             cleave
             to
             his
             skin
             ,
             as
             formerly
             they
             did
             to
             his
             flesh
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             conceive
             the
             words
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             read
             as
             they
             are
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ;
             yet
             some
             would
             have
             them
             understood
             thus
             ,
             
               My
               bone
               cleaveth
               to
               my
               skin
               and
               to
               my
               flesh
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             skin
             of
             my
             flesh
             ,
             or
             the
             skin
             of
             my
             body
             ;
             or
             to
             my
             skin
             ,
             which
             is
             my
             flesh
             :
             for
             so
             that
             which
             is
             translated
             Psal
             .
             102.5
             .
             
               My
               bones
               cleave
               to
               my
               skin
               ,
            
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             
               My
               bones
               cleave
               to
               my
               flesh
               .
            
             As
             for
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               And
               I
               am
               escaped
               with
               the
               skin
               of
               my
               teeth
               ,
            
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             to
             say
             true
             he
             had
             no
             other
             skin
             left
             but
             the
             skin
             of
             his
             teeth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             lips
             (
             for
             so
             some
             understand
             it
             )
             or
             the
             skin
             of
             his
             gums
             ,
             the
             skin
             of
             his
             body
             being
             all
             over
             rather
             a
             scab
             then
             skin
             ,
             as
             being
             overspread
             in
             every
             part
             with
             boiles
             and
             ulcers
             ;
             And
             therefore
             indeed
             some
             Expositours
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Devil
             filled
             the
             body
             of
             Iob
             with
             sores
             and
             ulcers
             ,
             he
             left
             his
             lips
             and
             other
             the
             instruments
             of
             speech
             free
             ,
             purposely
             that
             he
             might
             be
             able
             with
             his
             mouth
             to
             blaspheme
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Have
               pity
               upon
               me
               ,
               have
               pity
               upon
               me
               ,
               O
               ye
               my
               friends
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             If
             you
             will
             approve
             your selves
             friends
             as
             you
             pretend
             to
             be
             ,
             let
             this
             which
             I
             have
             said
             move
             you
             to
             pity
             me
             and
             comfort
             me
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             still
             condemne
             me
             for
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             adde
             affliction
             to
             the
             afflicted
             .
             As
             for
             the
             reason
             that
             is
             added
             ,
             
               for
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               hath
               touched
               me
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             chap.
             1.11
             ,
             &
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Why
               do
               you
               persecute
               me
               as
               God
               and
               are
               not
               satisfied
               with
               my
               flesh
               ?
            
             ]
             This
             which
             Iob
             here
             upbraids
             his
             friends
             with
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             persecuted
             him
             
               as
               God
            
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             severall
             waies
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             That
             when
             God
             afflicted
             him
             ,
             they
             did
             so
             too
             ;
             they
             did
             as
             it
             were
             joyn
             with
             God
             in
             afflicting
             him
             ,
             and
             making
             his
             life
             burdensome
             to
             him
             :
             when
             God
             punisheth
             any
             man
             or
             men
             ,
             though
             the
             punishments
             be
             never
             so
             justly
             inflicted
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             those
             that
             behold
             them
             thus
             punished
             to
             pity
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             tender
             over
             them
             ;
             neither
             must
             
             they
             by
             any
             means
             insult
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             ,
             reflect
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             be
             afraid
             of
             themselves
             ,
             as
             considering
             that
             God
             may
             as
             justly
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             upon
             these
             whom
             they
             behold
             in
             such
             misery
             .
             Now
             that
             therefore
             for
             which
             he
             blames
             his
             friends
             here
             may
             be
             only
             this
             ,
             because
             when
             Gods
             hand
             was
             heavy
             upon
             him
             ,
             they
             instead
             of
             pitying
             him
             did
             also
             set
             themselves
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             hard
             usage
             and
             bitter
             reproaches
             did
             adde
             to
             his
             affliction
             ,
             forgetting
             themselves
             to
             be
             men
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             miseries
             ;
             or
             2.
             
             That
             they
             did
             afflict
             him
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             God
             did
             persecute
             him
             incessantly
             and
             without
             intermission
             ,
             bringing
             calamities
             upon
             him
             one
             in
             the
             neck
             of
             another
             ,
             without
             affording
             him
             any
             breathing
             time
             ,
             so
             did
             they
             follow
             him
             with
             reproach
             upon
             reproach
             ,
             and
             censure
             upon
             censure
             ,
             not
             yielding
             him
             any
             rest
             :
             and
             2.
             
             In
             that
             they
             persecuted
             him
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             ,
             and
             in
             as
             heavy
             a
             manner
             ;
             As
             God
             had
             laid
             load
             upon
             him
             so
             did
             they
             ;
             as
             God
             had
             appeared
             in
             a
             way
             of
             wrath
             against
             him
             ,
             so
             did
             they
             :
             and
             so
             he
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             intimate
             that
             their
             scorns
             ,
             and
             scoffs
             ,
             and
             calumnies
             were
             as
             grievous
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             other
             miseries
             that
             God
             had
             laid
             upon
             him
             :
             or
             3.
             
             That
             they
             arrogated
             that
             to
             themselves
             which
             belonged
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             did
             in
             so
             masterly
             a
             manner
             condemne
             him
             for
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             which
             none
             could
             know
             but
             God
             only
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             searcher
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             of
             the
             reines
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             because
             they
             did
             causelessely
             persecute
             him
             ;
             
               why
               do
               you
               persecute
               me
               as
               God
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             However
             God
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             absolute
             Sovereignty
             over
             men
             may
             deal
             with
             them
             as
             seems
             good
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             lay
             what
             afflictions
             he
             pleaseth
             upon
             me
             ,
             merely
             because
             it
             is
             his
             will
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             no
             other
             cause
             at
             all
             ;
             yet
             you
             have
             no
             such
             power
             over
             me
             ;
             and
             therefore
             shew
             why
             it
             is
             that
             you
             do
             thus
             persecute
             me
             ;
             what
             ?
             will
             you
             make
             your selves
             Gods
             ?
             And
             then
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             wherein
             he
             chargeth
             them
             that
             they
             were
             not
             satisfied
             with
             his
             flesh
             ,
             
               Why
               do
               ye
               persecute
               me
               as
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               satisfied
               with
               my
               flesh
               ?
            
             the
             drift
             thereof
             I
             conceive
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             that
             it
             was
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             cruelty
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             not
             content
             with
             the
             grievous
             miseries
             he
             had
             endured
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             utter
             wasting
             and
             consuming
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             (
             besides
             that
             he
             was
             stripped
             of
             all
             other
             outward
             comforts
             whatsoever
             )
             they
             should
             also
             seek
             as
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             to
             wound
             and
             afflict
             his
             spirit
             also
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             God
             afflicteth
             my
             mind
             and
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             hath
             filled
             my
             soul
             with
             terrours
             ,
             yet
             why
             should
             you
             force
             on
             my
             affliction
             as
             farre
             as
             God
             doth
             ?
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             they
             were
             not
             satisfied
             with
             all
             those
             insufferable
             miseries
             that
             he
             lay
             under
             ,
             but
             did
             still
             prosecute
             him
             with
             so
             much
             bitternesse
             ,
             they
             were
             herein
             like
             beasts
             of
             prey
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             have
             eaten
             ▪
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             poor
             creatures
             they
             prey
             upon
             ,
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             therewith
             till
             they
             have
             quite
             devoured
             them
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             have
             eaten
             the
             flesh
             do
             also
             gnaw
             and
             crush
             the
             bones
             asunder
             .
             And
             indeed
             all
             cruell
             oppression
             ,
             and
             crushing
             of
             the
             poor
             and
             afflicted
             ,
             is
             usually
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             by
             that
             phrase
             of
             devouring
             them
             and
             eating
             up
             their
             flesh
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             27.2
             .
             
               My
               foes
               came
               upon
               me
               to
               eat
               up
               my
               flesh
               ,
            
             and
             Gal.
             5.15
             .
             
               But
               if
               ye
               bite
               and
               devour
               one
               another
               ,
               take
               heed
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               consumed
               one
               of
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               O
               that
               my
               words
               were
               now
               written
               ,
               oh
               that
               they
               were
               printed
               in
               a
               
               book
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             some
             referre
             this
             particularly
             to
             that
             following
             passage
             ,
             verse
             25.
             wherein
             he
             makes
             indeed
             a
             most
             clear
             and
             glorious
             confession
             of
             his
             faith
             in
             Christ
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             his
             hope
             concerning
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             life
             eternall
             ,
             worthy
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             all
             that
             should
             live
             in
             succeeding
             times
             ,
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             he
             meant
             it
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             that
             dispute
             that
             had
             been
             betwixt
             him
             and
             his
             three
             friends
             ,
             yea
             and
             of
             all
             that
             he
             should
             afterward
             speak
             .
             To
             shew
             ,
             how
             clear
             his
             conscience
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             confident
             he
             was
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             to
             manifest
             withall
             that
             he
             had
             not
             spoken
             so
             rashly
             and
             unadvisedly
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             so
             desperately
             and
             blasphemously
             ,
             as
             they
             pretended
             he
             had
             ,
             (
             though
             some
             words
             might
             slip
             from
             him
             in
             his
             passion
             that
             were
             not
             altogether
             to
             be
             justifyed
             )
             he
             wisheth
             that
             his
             words
             were
             written
             and
             printed
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             hereby
             he
             intimates
             that
             he
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             declining
             the
             judgement
             of
             any
             man
             living
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             willing
             it
             should
             be
             known
             both
             to
             the
             present
             and
             future
             ages
             ,
             as
             being
             assured
             that
             whoever
             in
             succeeding
             times
             should
             read
             what
             he
             had
             suffered
             ,
             and
             what
             had
             passed
             betwixt
             him
             and
             his
             friends
             ,
             they
             would
             pity
             his
             condition
             ,
             and
             acquit
             him
             from
             all
             those
             false
             accusations
             they
             had
             charged
             upon
             him
             .
             Yea
             and
             therefore
             he
             wisheth
             that
             his
             words
             were
             not
             only
             written
             and
             printed
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             but
             also
             vers
             .
             24.
             
               that
               they
               were
               graven
               with
               an
               iron
               pen
               and
               lead
               ,
               in
               the
               rock
               for
               ever
               :
            
             And
             however
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             ,
             that
             herein
             he
             wisheth
             that
             his
             words
             were
             graven
             with
             an
             iron
             pen
             in
             plates
             or
             lea●s
             of
             lead
             ,
             yea
             in
             the
             rock
             for
             ever
             ;
             yet
             others
             think
             that
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             expression
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             in
             those
             times
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             make
             their
             graving
             tools
             of
             iron
             tempered
             with
             lead
             as
             now
             a-daies
             they
             are
             tempered
             with
             steel
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             when
             they
             desired
             to
             grave
             any
             thing
             in
             stone
             for
             a
             perpetuall
             monument
             ,
             they
             used
             to
             cut
             the
             letters
             with
             an
             iron
             pen
             or
             graving
             tool
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             cuts
             or
             furrows
             of
             those
             letters
             with
             lead
             that
             they
             might
             be
             the
             more
             plain
             and
             legible
             ,
             and
             that
             hence
             he
             speaks
             of
             having
             his
             words
             
               graven
               with
               an
               iron
               pen
               and
               lead
               in
               the
               rock
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               For
               I
               know
               that
               my
               Redeemer
               liveth
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               stand
               at
               the
               latter
               day
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             (
             as
             Calvin
             ,
             Mercer
             and
             others
             )
             understand
             this
             merely
             of
             Gods
             delivering
             Iob
             out
             of
             that
             sad
             and
             forlorn
             condition
             wherein
             he
             now
             lay
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             that
             however
             he
             was
             little
             better
             at
             present
             then
             as
             a
             man
             that
             is
             dead
             and
             buried
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             a
             Redeemer
             that
             should
             rescue
             him
             at
             length
             out
             of
             this
             condition
             ,
             even
             the
             ever-living
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
            
             ,
             Esa
             .
             48.12
             .
             and
             therefore
             shall
             be
             after
             all
             men
             are
             vanished
             and
             gone
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             forth
             his
             power
             in
             the
             quickening
             and
             reviving
             of
             poor
             men
             ,
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             lowest
             and
             most
             desperate
             estate
             and
             condition
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             1.
             
             That
             God
             is
             many
             times
             called
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Esa
             .
             63.16
             .
             
               Thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               art
               our
               Father
               ,
               our
               Redeemer
               .
            
             2.
             
             That
             an
             estate
             of
             extreme
             misery
             and
             affliction
             is
             often
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             by
             that
             of
             death
             ;
             men
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             are
             often
             spoken
             of
             as
             dead
             men
             ,
             yea
             as
             men
             that
             are
             buried
             and
             turned
             into
             dust
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             imply
             that
             such
             a
             condition
             is
             to
             men
             as
             bitter
             as
             death
             ,
             that
             it
             bereaves
             them
             of
             
             all
             the
             comforts
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             is
             past
             all
             hope
             of
             recovery
             .
             I
             was
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.23
             .
             
               in
               deaths
               oft
            
             .
             And
             so
             Psal
             .
             88.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               I
               am
               counted
               with
               them
               that
               goe
               down
               into
               the
               pit
               —
               free
               among
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             and
             Psal
             .
             22.15
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               brought
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             David
             ,
             
               into
               the
               dust
               of
               death
            
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             That
             the
             deliverance
             of
             such
             men
             out
             of
             such
             an
             extreme
             low
             and
             forlorn
             condition
             is
             often
             tearmed
             a
             quickning
             ,
             and
             a
             reviving
             ,
             and
             a
             raising
             of
             them
             up
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             71.20
             .
             
               Thou
               which
               hast
               shewed
               me
               great
               and
               sore
               troubles
               shalt
               quicken
               me
               again
               ,
               and
               shalt
               bring
               me
               up
               again
               from
               the
               depths
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             Isa
             .
             26.19
             .
             speaking
             of
             the
             bringing
             home
             of
             the
             Iews
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             
               Thy
               dead
               men
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               shall
               live
               ;
               together
               with
               my
               dead
               body
               shall
               they
               arise
               ;
               awake
               and
               sing
               ye
               that
               dwell
               in
               the
               dust
               .
            
             See
             also
             Psal
             .
             85.6
             ,
             and
             Hos
             6.2
             .
             But
             yet
             1.
             
             Because
             Iob
             had
             hitherto
             disclaimed
             all
             hope
             of
             being
             delivered
             out
             of
             that
             forlorn
             condition
             wherein
             he
             lay
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             restored
             to
             any
             estate
             of
             prosperity
             and
             happinesse
             again
             (
             though
             his
             friends
             had
             often
             assured
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             repent
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             so
             )
             affirming
             that
             his
             hope
             was
             gone
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             then
             a
             tree
             that
             is
             cut
             down
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             hope
             that
             it
             may
             sprout
             again
             .
             See
             chap.
             16.22
             ,
             and
             17.1
             ,
             11
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             way
             probable
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             now
             on
             a
             sudden
             raised
             to
             such
             a
             height
             of
             hope
             concerning
             Gods
             raising
             him
             to
             such
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             his
             former
             discourses
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             there
             are
             some
             passages
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             which
             cannot
             well
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             resurrection
             of
             his
             outward
             estate
             ,
             as
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             as
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             see
             his
             Redeemer
             with
             the
             same
             eyes
             that
             he
             had
             then
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             joyntly
             consider
             of
             that
             which
             is
             said
             here
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             two
             next
             verses
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             it
             can
             be
             otherwise
             understood
             then
             of
             Christ
             the
             promised
             Redeemer
             ,
             who
             indeed
             is
             most
             properly
             tearmed
             our
             Goel
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             our
             Redeemer
             (
             it
             is
             the
             same
             word
             that
             is
             used
             Levit.
             25.25
             .
             for
             the
             next
             kinsman
             that
             was
             to
             redeem
             the
             estate
             of
             his
             decayed
             brother
             :
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             and
             that
             because
             he
             taking
             our
             nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             became
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             our
             near
             kinsman
             ,
             our
             brother
             ,
             Heb.
             2.11
             .
             flesh
             of
             our
             flesh
             and
             bone
             of
             our
             bone
             .
             So
             that
             I
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             Iob
             in
             these
             words
             was
             ,
             by
             this
             profession
             of
             his
             faith
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             his
             sufferings
             and
             miseries
             were
             so
             grievous
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             now
             acknowledged
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             farre
             from
             being
             a
             wicked
             man
             and
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             charged
             him
             to
             be
             ;
             
               I
               know
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               my
               Redeemer
               liveth
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             that
             am
             so
             severely
             condemned
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             am
             now
             in
             such
             a
             miserable
             condition
             ,
             even
             I
             do
             certainly
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Redeemer
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               my
               Redeemer
            
             (
             for
             there
             is
             much
             emphasis
             in
             that
             word
             my
             )
             and
             that
             he
             lives
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             ever-living
             God
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             yea
             the
             fountain
             of
             life
             to
             all
             that
             shall
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             one
             day
             redeem
             my
             person
             from
             destruction
             and
             maintain
             my
             cause
             against
             all
             those
             false
             aspersions
             you
             now
             cast
             upon
             me
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               stand
               at
               the
               latter
               day
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             either
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             judgement
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             then
             appear
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             a
             conquerour
             ,
             trampling
             upon
             the
             grave
             as
             a
             conquer'd
             enemy
             ,
             and
             raising
             all
             flesh
             by
             his
             almighty
             command
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             yea
             and
             as
             a
             judge
             appearing
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             to
             
             passe
             sentence
             upon
             all
             both
             quick
             and
             dead
             ;
             or
             else
             (
             which
             some
             rather
             think
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             very
             probable
             )
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             his
             first
             coming
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             following
             words
             in
             the
             next
             verses
             are
             meant
             of
             his
             second
             coming
             ,
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             daies
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             )
             this
             his
             Redeemer
             should
             be
             made
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             mans
             nature
             should
             live
             and
             dwell
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             being
             there
             slain
             should
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             stand
             again
             upon
             the
             earth
             tryumphantly
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             ,
             as
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             vanquish
             death
             and
             accomplish
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             redemption
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             incarnation
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             frequently
             called
             in
             the
             Scripture
             
               the
               latter
               daies
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               the
               last
               daies
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             questioned
             ,
             see
             Isa
             .
             2.2
             .
             Hos
             .
             3.5
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.1
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
             of
             which
             ,
             two
             reasons
             are
             usually
             given
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             all
             was
             then
             accomplished
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             prophesied
             concerning
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             Redemption
             ;
             that
             was
             the
             perfection
             of
             all
             times
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             ,
             Gal.
             4.4
             .
             
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
            
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             the
             worlds
             continuance
             being
             divided
             into
             three
             great
             Periods
             ,
             the
             1.
             
             From
             the
             creation
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             the
             2.
             
             From
             the
             Law
             to
             Christs
             Incarnation
             ;
             the
             3.
             
             From
             that
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             this
             which
             contains
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             last
             of
             the
             three
             .
             But
             however
             very
             observable
             it
             is
             which
             some
             Expositours
             have
             noted
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Iob
             was
             so
             strengthened
             and
             cheared
             up
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             which
             here
             he
             saith
             ,
             concerning
             the
             hope
             he
             had
             in
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             resurrection
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             blisse
             he
             should
             then
             enjoy
             ,
             that
             after
             this
             we
             meet
             not
             with
             any
             word
             he
             spake
             ,
             arguing
             any
             such
             fainting
             and
             impatience
             of
             spirit
             ,
             as
             many
             which
             before
             this
             came
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               And
               though
               after
               my
               skin
               ,
               worms
               destroy
               this
               body
               ,
               yet
               in
               my
               flesh
               shall
               I
               see
               God.
            
             ]
             Though
             being
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             worms
             must
             destroy
             not
             my
             skin
             only
             but
             even
             this
             whole
             body
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             it
             is
             rather
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             body
             ,
             then
             a
             body
             indeed
             )
             yet
             by
             that
             my
             Redeemer
             ,
             who
             shall
             arise
             from
             the
             grave
             and
             live
             again
             in
             despite
             of
             death
             ,
             even
             this
             my
             body
             when
             dead
             shall
             be
             raised
             again
             ,
             and
             reunited
             to
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             my
             great
             joy
             
               in
               my
               flesh
            
             face
             to
             face
             
               I
               shall
               see
               God
            
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             enjoy
             the
             presence
             of
             my
             God
             and
             my
             Saviour
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             As
             is
             noted
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             some
             indeed
             understand
             this
             of
             Gods
             delivering
             him
             out
             of
             his
             present
             afflctions
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             his
             skin
             and
             flesh
             were
             at
             present
             eaten
             up
             as
             it
             were
             with
             worms
             ,
             yet
             God
             would
             restore
             his
             flesh
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             his
             flesh
             he
             should
             behold
             God
             manifesting
             himself
             as
             a
             father
             to
             him
             .
             But
             I
             say
             the
             words
             are
             farre
             clearer
             if
             we
             understand
             them
             of
             his
             seeing
             God
             at
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Whom
               I
               shall
               see
               for
               my self
               ,
               and
               mine
               eyes
               shall
               behold
               and
               not
               another
               ,
               though
               my
               reins
               be
               consumed
               within
               me
               .
            
             ]
             Even
             this
             also
             some
             understand
             of
             his
             seeing
             God
             to
             his
             great
             advantage
             ,
             raising
             him
             from
             the
             sad
             estate
             whereinto
             he
             had
             cast
             him
             ,
             and
             restoring
             him
             to
             a
             comfortable
             condition
             again
             ;
             therefore
             those
             words
             
               and
               mine
               eyes
               shall
               behold
               and
               not
               another
               ,
               though
               my
               reins
               be
               consumed
               within
               me
               ,
            
             they
             understand
             thus
             ,
             that
             though
             his
             reins
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             strength
             and
             vigour
             of
             his
             body
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             utterly
             consumed
             ,
             his
             body
             being
             little
             better
             then
             a
             rotten
             carcase
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             look
             to
             God
             and
             his
             eyes
             should
             
             be
             fixed
             upon
             him
             in
             hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             help
             and
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             any
             other
             ▪
             But
             still
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             rather
             understand
             all
             these
             passages
             of
             his
             hope
             of
             seeing
             God
             when
             his
             dead
             body
             should
             be
             raised
             up
             at
             t●e
             generall
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             so
             taking
             the
             words
             as
             meant
             of
             his
             seeing
             God
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               whom
               I
               shall
               see
               for
               my self
               ,
            
             because
             he
             should
             see
             him
             for
             his
             own
             advantage
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Saviour
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             wicked
             should
             see
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             as
             reconciled
             to
             others
             ,
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             Redeemer
             to
             others
             not
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             He
             saith
             that
             his
             own
             eyes
             should
             behold
             him
             ,
             
               and
               not
               another
            
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             have
             a
             new
             body
             created
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             should
             be
             raised
             with
             the
             very
             same
             numericall
             body
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             formerly
             lived
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             then
             3.
             
             That
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               though
               my
               reins
               be
               consumed
               within
               me
               ,
            
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             the
             present
             consumption
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             the
             utter
             wasting
             of
             his
             body
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             was
             so
             wasted
             that
             his
             very
             inmost
             parts
             his
             reines
             were
             consumed
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             would
             be
             consumed
             when
             he
             came
             to
             rot
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             yet
             he
             knew
             well
             that
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             he
             should
             be
             raised
             up
             perfect
             again
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             those
             his
             eyes
             he
             should
             behold
             his
             Redeemer
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Expositours
             do
             otherwise
             understand
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             he
             should
             behold
             his
             God
             and
             Redeemer
             to
             his
             great
             happinesse
             and
             comfort
             ,
             though
             his
             reines
             were
             consumed
             within
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             when
             he
             came
             to
             live
             with
             God
             in
             heaven
             there
             should
             then
             be
             an
             end
             of
             all
             his
             naturall
             desires
             .
             But
             the
             former
             exposition
             I
             judge
             far
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               But
               ye
               should
               say
               ,
               Why
               persecute
               we
               him
               ,
               seeing
               the
               root
               of
               the
               matter
               i●
               found
               in
               me
               ?
            
             ]
             If
             we
             read
             this
             last
             clause
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               and
               what
               root
               of
               matter
               is
               found
               in
               me
               ?
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             then
             plain
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             in
             him
             why
             they
             should
             persecute
             him
             as
             they
             did
             .
             But
             reading
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               seeing
               the
               root
               of
               the
               matter
               is
               found
               in
               me
               ,
            
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             say
             what
             Iob
             intended
             hereby
             .
             Some
             would
             have
             these
             last
             words
             ,
             
               seeing
               the
               root
               of
               the
               matter
               is
               found
               in
               me
               ,
            
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             recantation
             which
             Iob
             here
             adviseth
             his
             friends
             to
             make
             ,
             as
             concerning
             their
             violence
             against
             him
             hitherto
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             only
             say
             ,
             
               why
               persecute
               we
               him
            
             ?
             but
             also
             that
             they
             should
             every
             one
             of
             them
             severally
             adde
             by
             way
             of
             judging
             themselves
             ,
             
               seeing
               the
               root
               of
               the
               matter
               is
               found
               in
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             seeing
             the
             fault
             is
             in
             me
             ;
             I
             have
             by
             my
             groundlesse
             surmises
             and
             jealousies
             ,
             and
             unjust
             censuring
             of
             him
             provoked
             him
             to
             passion
             in
             his
             great
             distresse
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             these
             hot
             debates
             we
             have
             had
             with
             him
             .
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             that
             the
             words
             can
             hardly
             be
             drawn
             to
             justify
             this
             Exposition
             .
             And
             almost
             all
             Expositours
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             Iob
             tells
             his
             friends
             ,
             that
             in
             reason
             they
             ought
             to
             check
             themselves
             for
             persecuting
             him
             as
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             a
             reason
             is
             given
             by
             Iob
             ,
             why
             they
             ought
             so
             to
             check
             themselves
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             root
             of
             the
             matter
             was
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             words
             had
             been
             transposed
             thus
             ,
             
               But
               seeing
               the
               root
               of
               the
               matter
               is
               found
               in
               me
               ,
               ye
               should
               say
               ,
               why
               persecute
               we
               him
            
             ?
             Well
             ,
             but
             yet
             still
             this
             passage
             is
             very
             obscure
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             hard
             to
             say
             what
             he
             meant
             by
             this
             
               the
               root
               of
               the
               matter
               is
               found
               in
               me
               ,
            
             every
             Expositour
             almost
             being
             herein
             of
             a
             severall
             judgement
             .
             for
             1.
             
             Some
             understand
             
             hereby
             the
             sound
             and
             solid
             reason
             wherewith
             he
             had
             maintained
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             make
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             well
             condemne
             themselves
             for
             persecuting
             him
             as
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             since
             all
             things
             being
             well
             weighed
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             which
             he
             maintained
             had
             a
             root
             of
             unquestionable
             justice
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             well
             grounded
             ,
             neither
             had
             he
             spoken
             any
             thing
             for
             which
             he
             had
             not
             brought
             very
             sound
             and
             substantiall
             arguments
             and
             reasons
             ,
             2.
             
             Others
             by
             
               the
               root
               of
               the
               matter
            
             understand
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             or
             the
             inward
             sense
             he
             had
             of
             the
             evils
             which
             lay
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             why
             you
             should
             persecute
             me
             as
             you
             doe
             ,
             seeing
             the
             root
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             our
             arguing
             is
             found
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             he
             that
             suffer
             the
             miseries
             ,
             about
             which
             there
             have
             been
             such
             disputes
             between
             us
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             make
             this
             passage
             parallell
             with
             that
             above
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               And
               be
               it
               indeed
               that
               I
               have
               erred
               ,
               mine
               errour
               remaineth
               with
               my self
               .
            
             3.
             
             Others
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             You
             ought
             not
             thus
             to
             persecute
             me
             ,
             seeing
             if
             you
             search
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             root
             and
             the
             foundation
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             that
             I
             am
             innocent
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             therefore
             some
             other
             cause
             of
             my
             misery
             ,
             which
             is
             hidden
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             any
             wickednesse
             of
             mine
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             brought
             these
             calamities
             upon
             me
             .
             4.
             
             Others
             again
             conceive
             that
             by
             
               the
               root
               of
               the
               matter
            
             is
             meant
             the
             integrity
             and
             sincerity
             of
             his
             heart
             towards
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             root
             both
             of
             that
             profession
             of
             godlinesse
             which
             he
             had
             hitherto
             made
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             confidence
             wherewith
             he
             had
             now
             pleaded
             his
             cause
             before
             God
             ;
             or
             else
             his
             faith
             whereby
             he
             was
             rooted
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             the
             root
             from
             whence
             had
             sprung
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             the
             holinesse
             and
             uprightnesse
             of
             his
             life
             and
             conversation
             ,
             and
             those
             words
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             uttered
             hitherto
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             himself
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             conceive
             Iobs
             plea
             in
             these
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             profession
             which
             he
             had
             made
             of
             his
             innocency
             was
             not
             a
             counterfeit
             ,
             vain
             ,
             ungrounded
             flourish
             ,
             but
             was
             the
             fruit
             of
             that
             sincerity
             and
             faith
             unfeigned
             ,
             that
             was
             rooted
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             act
             of
             most
             grosse
             injustice
             and
             arrogance
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             to
             persecute
             ,
             to
             censure
             and
             revile
             him
             as
             they
             did
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             many
             hold
             that
             it
             was
             his
             faith
             in
             Christ
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             his
             hope
             of
             seeing
             God
             face
             to
             face
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             made
             such
             a
             glorious
             profession
             ,
             which
             here
             he
             tearms
             
               the
               root
               of
               the
               matter
            
             that
             was
             found
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             make
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             reason
             it
             was
             fit
             they
             should
             blame
             themselves
             for
             persecuting
             him
             as
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             even
             because
             of
             this
             profession
             he
             had
             made
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             seeing
             this
             faith
             in
             the
             Redeemer
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             true
             religion
             and
             piety
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             ground
             work
             and
             foundation
             of
             salvation
             ,
             neither
             can
             there
             be
             any
             danger
             of
             condemnation
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             this
             faith
             rooted
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Be
               ye
               afraid
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             If
             not
             out
             of
             pity
             to
             me
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             sword
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             upon
             your selves
             ,
             give
             over
             your
             bitter
             calumnies
             and
             cruell
             dealing
             with
             me
             .
             Because
             you
             are
             at
             ease
             and
             free
             from
             all
             afflictions
             ,
             you
             make
             nothing
             of
             passing
             most
             uncharitable
             censures
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             threaten
             me
             continually
             with
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             take
             heed
             ,
             you
             had
             best
             look
             to
             yourselves
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             doubtlesse
             a
             sword
             of
             
             divine
             vengeance
             ,
             which
             for
             your
             unjust
             and
             cruell
             dealing
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             am
             in
             so
             sad
             a
             condition
             ,
             may
             soon
             make
             you
             as
             miserable
             as
             I
             am
             .
             As
             for
             the
             words
             that
             follow
             ,
             
               for
               wrath
               bringeth
               the
               punishments
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             though
             some
             understand
             this
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             is
             provoked
             to
             wrath
             by
             such
             iniquities
             as
             these
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             had
             charged
             his
             friends
             ,
             it
             brings
             the
             sword
             of
             his
             just
             vengeance
             upon
             me
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             Iob
             meant
             it
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             his
             friends
             against
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             such
             wrath
             and
             fury
             as
             that
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             had
             broken
             out
             against
             him
             ,
             doth
             usually
             bring
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             upon
             men
             ;
             
               that
               ye
               may
               know
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               judgement
            
             :
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             when
             the
             sword
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             should
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             by
             experience
             find
             that
             there
             is
             a
             just
             God
             that
             judgeth
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             doth
             order
             and
             govern
             all
             things
             wisely
             and
             justly
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             a
             God
             that
             would
             judge
             those
             that
             did
             so
             unjustly
             judge
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             would
             severely
             punish
             those
             that
             did
             so
             unmercifully
             adde
             affliction
             to
             the
             afflicted
             ;
             To
             which
             some
             adde
             also
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             present
             judgement
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             they
             might
             know
             there
             would
             be
             hereafter
             a
             day
             of
             generall
             judgement
             ,
             when
             God
             would
             judge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             sin
             of
             those
             that
             do
             here
             judge
             their
             brethren
             unrighteously
             should
             be
             both
             discovered
             and
             punished
             ;
             Or
             else
             that
             Iob
             gave
             them
             this
             warning
             ,
             that
             knowing
             now
             (
             which
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             forget
             )
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             will
             thus
             judge
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             might
             take
             heed
             of
             provoking
             him
             to
             wrath
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             not
             come
             to
             know
             it
             experimentally
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               THen
               answered
               Zophar
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             last
             reply
             of
             Zophar
             ,
             who
             now
             as
             before
             took
             his
             turn
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ;
             for
             though
             Eliphaz
             and
             Bildad
             did
             afterward
             reply
             again
             the
             third
             time
             upon
             Iob
             ,
             yet
             Zophar
             after
             this
             spake
             no
             more
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             that
             notwithstanding
             Iob
             had
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             made
             such
             a
             sad
             relation
             of
             the
             wofull
             condition
             wherein
             at
             present
             he
             was
             ,
             chap.
             19.6
             .
             &c.
             and
             had
             so
             earnestly
             besought
             his
             friends
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             take
             pity
             of
             him
             ,
             vers
             .
             21.
             and
             had
             made
             such
             a
             full
             and
             glorious
             confession
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             vers
             .
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             and
             had
             threatned
             them
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             divine
             vengeance
             ,
             if
             they
             proceeded
             on
             still
             with
             such
             fury
             against
             him
             as
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             yet
             all
             this
             moved
             not
             Zophar
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             again
             fell
             upon
             Iob
             with
             as
             much
             violence
             as
             ever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Therefore
               do
               my
               thoughts
               cause
               me
               to
               answer
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               I
               make
               hast
               .
            
             ]
             It
             seems
             Zophar
             did
             here
             interrupt
             Iob
             before
             he
             had
             made
             an
             end
             of
             speaking
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             these
             words
             he
             gives
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             could
             no
             longer
             keep
             silence
             ;
             
               Therefore
               do
               my
               thoughts
               cause
               me
               to
               answer
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               I
               make
               hast
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Whereas
             I
             resolved
             to
             have
             replyed
             no
             more
             ,
             or
             whereas
             I
             was
             desirous
             to
             let
             you
             goe
             on
             without
             interrupting
             you
             ,
             till
             you
             had
             made
             an
             end
             of
             your
             own
             accord
             (
             as
             I
             know
             civility
             requires
             I
             should
             doe
             )
             truly
             that
             which
             you
             have
             spoken
             hath
             stirred
             up
             those
             thoughts
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             do
             even
             compell
             me
             to
             speak
             ;
             doe
             what
             I
             can
             I
             am
             not
             able
             still
             to
             bear
             what
             I
             hear
             ,
             nor
             to
             forbear
             uttering
             what
             I
             
             have
             thought
             to
             say
             ;
             being
             as
             one
             in
             travell
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             stay
             any
             longer
             ,
             but
             must
             however
             it
             be
             taken
             break
             in
             upon
             you
             .
             And
             so
             this
             word
             (
             therefore
             )
             may
             be
             either
             referred
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             generall
             to
             all
             that
             Iob
             had
             answered
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             justifying
             himself
             ,
             and
             professing
             his
             hope
             of
             beholding
             to
             his
             joy
             ,
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             when
             his
             dead
             body
             should
             be
             raised
             from
             the
             grave
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             blaming
             his
             friends
             for
             their
             unfriendly
             and
             unmercifull
             dealing
             with
             him
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Finding
             how
             erroneous
             thou
             still
             art
             in
             this
             great
             point
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             man
             ,
             therefore
             I
             could
             not
             forbear
             but
             I
             must
             again
             answer
             thee
             .
             Or
             2.
             
             More
             particularly
             to
             those
             severe
             censures
             which
             he
             had
             passed
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             dealing
             so
             harshly
             with
             him
             ;
             which
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             he
             seems
             to
             make
             these
             censures
             (
             which
             he
             tearms
             reproaches
             )
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             his
             Reply
             ,
             
               I
               have
               heard
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               check
               of
               my
               reproach
               ,
               and
            
             (
             therefore
             )
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               my
               understanding
               causeth
               me
               to
               answer
            
             ;
             Or
             else
             3.
             
             It
             may
             be
             referred
             yet
             more
             particularly
             (
             as
             many
             hold
             )
             to
             the
             very
             last
             words
             that
             Iob
             had
             spoken
             ,
             chap.
             19.29
             .
             There
             Iob
             had
             warned
             his
             friends
             to
             take
             heed
             least
             the
             sword
             of
             divine
             vengeance
             did
             not
             fall
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             fury
             and
             wrath
             against
             such
             a
             distressed
             afflicted
             man
             as
             he
             was
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               wrath
               bringeth
               the
               punishments
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               know
               there
               is
               a
               judgement
            
             :
             Now
             Zophar
             being
             exceedingly
             netled
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             breaks
             out
             presently
             as
             in
             relation
             thereto
             ,
             
               Therefore
               doe
               my
               thoughts
               cause
               me
               to
               answer
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               I
               make
               hast
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Whereas
             you
             think
             to
             stop
             our
             mouths
             by
             threatning
             us
             with
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             farre
             am
             I
             from
             being
             terrified
             herewith
             ,
             that
             this
             above
             all
             forceth
             me
             to
             speak
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             hold
             my
             peace
             any
             longer
             :
             And
             three
             reasons
             may
             be
             conceived
             why
             Zophar
             should
             ,
             upon
             those
             words
             above
             others
             ,
             be
             so
             much
             stirred
             in
             his
             spirit
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             no
             longer
             forbear
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             might
             judge
             this
             most
             insufferable
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             lay
             under
             such
             judgements
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             should
             yet
             be
             so
             confident
             that
             he
             was
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             as
             to
             threaten
             them
             with
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             for
             speaking
             against
             him
             ;
             perceiving
             how
             he
             wrongfully
             applyed
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             time
             to
             make
             him
             s●
             his
             errour
             herein
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             might
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             now
             a
             notable
             advantage
             to
             convince
             him
             from
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             since
             if
             
               wrath
               bringeth
               the
               punishments
               of
               the
               sword
            
             (
             as
             Iob
             said
             )
             what
             cause
             had
             he
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             this
             sword
             of
             divine
             vengeance
             ,
             that
             had
             in
             so
             much
             fury
             and
             wrath
             uttered
             so
             many
             bitter
             speeches
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             scornfully
             despised
             the
             admonition
             of
             his
             friends
             ?
             and
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             might
             be
             eager
             to
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             judgement
             and
             a
             sword
             of
             divine
             vengeance
             for
             wicked
             men
             ,
             he
             might
             thence
             know
             what
             himself
             was
             ,
             whom
             this
             sword
             of
             God
             had
             already
             so
             sorely
             wounded
             .
             However
             observable
             is
             the
             expression
             which
             Zophar
             here
             useth
             ,
             
               My
               thoughts
               cause
               me
               to
               answer
            
             ;
             for
             hereby
             he
             would
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             should
             speak
             zealously
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             not
             speak
             rashly
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             seriously
             be
             thought
             himself
             of
             what
             he
             meant
             to
             say
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               I
               have
               heard
               the
               check
               of
               my
               reproach
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             checks
             and
             taunts
             wherewith
             to
             my
             reproach
             thou
             hast
             upbraided
             me
             ,
             and
             scorned
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             which
             hath
             been
             spoken
             to
             thee
             ;
             for
             though
             some
             Expositours
             referre
             
             this
             particularly
             to
             that
             sharp
             expression
             of
             Iob
             ,
             chap.
             19.23
             ,
             
               why
               do
               ye
               persecute
               me
               as
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               satisfied
               with
               my
               flesh
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             What
             ?
             Do
             you
             charge
             me
             with
             persecuting
             you
             ,
             with
             eating
             up
             your
             flesh
             ?
             Are
             you
             not
             ashamed
             to
             cast
             such
             base
             reproaches
             upon
             us
             ?
             And
             others
             to
             that
             before
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             29.
             where
             he
             had
             threatned
             them
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             divine
             vengeance
             ;
             yet
             I
             should
             rather
             understand
             it
             generally
             ,
             either
             of
             Iobs
             stiffenesse
             in
             maintaining
             still
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             innocency
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             which
             Zophar
             esteemed
             a
             reproach
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             of
             all
             those
             tart
             passages
             in
             Iobs
             speeches
             ,
             wherewith
             Zophar
             apprehended
             himself
             to
             be
             reproached
             ,
             he
             still
             applying
             that
             to
             himself
             ,
             which
             Iob
             had
             spoken
             in
             common
             to
             them
             all
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               my
               understanding
               causeth
               me
               to
               answer
               ,
            
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             understanding
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             enlightening
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             causing
             him
             to
             understand
             ,
             or
             his
             soul
             by
             which
             he
             was
             inabled
             to
             understand
             ,
             or
             the
             force
             and
             strength
             of
             his
             understanding
             ,
             or
             the
             highest
             ,
             and
             chiefest
             ,
             and
             most
             refined
             part
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             most
             free
             from
             the
             dregs
             of
             passion
             ;
             But
             however
             doubtlesse
             the
             drift
             of
             Zophar
             in
             this
             expression
             was
             ,
             either
             to
             imply
             that
             he
             meant
             to
             answer
             Iob
             with
             reason
             ,
             and
             understanding
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             passion
             and
             anger
             ,
             as
             Iob
             had
             still
             replyed
             upon
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             could
             not
             forbear
             speaking
             any
             longer
             ,
             was
             because
             he
             did
             clearly
             understand
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             truth
             which
             they
             maintained
             against
             Iob
             ,
             and
             was
             able
             by
             evident
             reason
             to
             convince
             him
             ,
             of
             his
             folly
             in
             reproaching
             his
             friends
             as
             he
             had
             done
             for
             that
             which
             they
             had
             spoken
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             wickednesse
             which
             they
             had
             charged
             him
             with
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Knowest
               thou
               not
               this
               of
               old
               ,
               since
               man
               was
               placed
               upon
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             thine
             own
             conscience
             ;
             ca●st
             thou
             be
             ignorant
             of
             that
             which
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             ages
             hath
             approved
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             ever
             since
             God
             first
             made
             man
             and
             placed
             him
             upon
             the
             earth
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             )
             
               that
               the
               tryumphing
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               short
               ,
               and
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               but
               for
               a
               moment
            
             ?
             And
             well
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             when
             Zophar
             spake
             this
             he
             had
             in
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             how
             God
             punished
             Cain
             the
             son
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             Ham
             and
             his
             cursed
             posterity
             immediately
             after
             the
             flood
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Thaugh
               his
               excellency
               mount
               up
               to
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               his
               head
               reach
               unto
               the
               clouds
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             he
             overtop
             all
             men
             in
             riches
             ,
             honours
             ,
             authority
             ,
             and
             high
             esteem
             ,
             and
             be
             gotten
             up
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             outward
             prosperity
             and
             glory
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             hereupon
             he
             exalts
             himself
             in
             his
             pride
             as
             a
             little
             God
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             think
             his
             condition
             as
             unchangeable
             as
             the
             heavens
             ;
             we
             have
             the
             like
             expression
             Matth.
             11.23
             .
             
               And
               thou
               Capernaum
               ,
               which
               art
               exalted
               unto
               heaven
               ,
               shall
               be
               brought
               down
               to
               hell
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Yet
               he
               shall
               perish
               for
               ever
               like
               his
               own
               dung
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             expression
             of
             Zophars
             may
             imply
             three
             things
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             God
             should
             slay
             him
             and
             so
             he
             should
             become
             a
             loath
             some
             stinking
             carcase
             ,
             his
             body
             being
             turned
             wholly
             to
             rottennesse
             and
             putrifaction
             .
             2.
             
             That
             when
             God
             began
             to
             execute
             his
             judgements
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             should
             become
             loathsome
             ,
             base
             ,
             and
             abominable
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             should
             vouchsafe
             to
             save
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             should
             be
             cast
             out
             with
             the
             
             detestation
             and
             abhorring
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             That
             he
             should
             perish
             utterly
             both
             he
             and
             his
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             Ieroboam
             ,
             1
             Kings
             14.10
             .
             
               I
               will
               take
               away
               the
               remnant
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Ieroboam
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               taketh
               away
               dung
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               all
               gone
            
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             ▪
             And
             likely
             enough
             it
             is
             too
             ,
             that
             Zophar
             might
             herein
             allude
             to
             the
             dunghill
             whereon
             Iob
             now
             sat
             ,
             chap.
             2.8
             .
             and
             to
             the
             complaint
             he
             had
             made
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             stripped
             him
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             the
             crown
             from
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             his
             nearest
             friends
             ,
             &c.
             despised
             him
             and
             stood
             aloof
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             intimated
             to
             him
             that
             it
             was
             not
             strange
             at
             all
             that
             it
             was
             thus
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             the
             usuall
             portion
             of
             the
             wicked
             man
             thus
             to
             perish
             
               as
               his
               own
               dung
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             mans
             dung
             ,
             the
             most
             loathsome
             of
             all
             dung
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               they
               which
               have
               seen
               him
               shall
               say
               ,
               where
               is
               he
            
             ?
             for
             this
             implyes
             1.
             
             That
             he
             should
             be
             utterly
             cut
             off
             and
             not
             be
             seen
             any
             more
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             That
             they
             that
             had
             seen
             him
             with
             admiration
             in
             his
             height
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             should
             wonder
             to
             see
             afterward
             how
             on
             a
             sudden
             he
             was
             quite
             perished
             and
             gone
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             memoriall
             being
             left
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             should
             speak
             of
             him
             in
             a
             way
             of
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               He
               shall
               fly
               away
               as
               a
               dream
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             suddenly
             perish
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             :
             for
             by
             the
             flying
             away
             of
             a
             dream
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             utter
             forgetting
             of
             a
             dream
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             dreams
             and
             waking
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             it
             is
             gone
             and
             there
             is
             no
             remembrance
             at
             all
             left
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             vanishing
             away
             of
             those
             appearances
             and
             visions
             ,
             which
             the
             fancy
             presents
             to
             a
             man
             in
             his
             sleep
             ;
             look
             as
             when
             a
             man
             dreams
             of
             great
             treasures
             ,
             or
             dainty
             feasts
             ,
             or
             other
             things
             ,
             but
             on
             a
             sudden
             the
             dream
             vanisheth
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             he
             wakes
             all
             comes
             to
             nothing
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             he
             dreamt
             of
             (
             which
             is
             sweetly
             expressed
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             ,
             chap.
             29.8
             .
             )
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             with
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             his
             prosperity
             shall
             suddenly
             vanish
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             shall
             utterly
             perish
             .
             Iob
             had
             wished
             chap.
             19.23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               That
               his
               words
               were
               written
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               printed
               in
               a
               book
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               graven
               with
               an
               iron
               pen
               in
               the
               rock
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             perhaps
             in
             allusion
             to
             this
             Zophar
             here
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             being
             thus
             remembred
             in
             after
             times
             ,
             he
             should
             so
             utterly
             perish
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             memoriall
             left
             of
             him
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             there
             is
             of
             a
             dream
             when
             it
             is
             quite
             vanished
             and
             gone
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Neither
               shall
               his
               place
               any
               more
               behold
               him
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             those
             amongst
             whom
             he
             had
             formerly
             lived
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             men
             of
             his
             place
             should
             never
             see
             him
             or
             observe
             him
             any
             more
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             the
             place
             it self
             wherein
             he
             had
             lived
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             7.10
             ,
             and
             8.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               His
               children
               shall
               seek
               to
               please
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             If
             we
             read
             this
             clause
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               The
               poor
               shall
               oppress
               his
               children
               ,
            
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             poor
             should
             by
             violence
             take
             from
             his
             children
             ,
             what
             he
             had
             by
             fraud
             or
             oppression
             taken
             from
             them
             ;
             or
             that
             his
             children
             should
             come
             to
             such
             extreme
             poverty
             &
             misery
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             poorer
             sort
             of
             people
             should
             be
             able
             to
             oppress
             them
             .
             But
             if
             we
             read
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               His
               children
               shall
               please
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             his
             children
             (
             forced
             thereto
             by
             the
             sentence
             and
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             judges
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             )
             should
             labour
             to
             appease
             the
             poor
             ,
             by
             restoring
             to
             them
             what
             their
             father
             had
             unjustly
             taken
             from
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             
             they
             should
             fall
             into
             such
             lamentable
             beggery
             and
             want
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             glad
             to
             curry
             favour
             with
             poor
             men
             ,
             that
             from
             them
             they
             might
             get
             some
             small
             succour
             .
             As
             for
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               And
               his
               hands
               shall
               restore
               their
               goods
               ,
            
             that
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             not
             the
             children
             of
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             wicked
             man
             himself
             is
             forced
             to
             restore
             the
             goods
             he
             hath
             unjustly
             wrested
             from
             the
             poor
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             this
             should
             be
             limited
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             the
             wicked
             mans
             restoring
             to
             the
             former
             owners
             what
             he
             had
             unjustly
             taken
             from
             them
             :
             for
             even
             first
             when
             he
             dies
             and
             so
             must
             part
             with
             ,
             and
             deliver
             up
             all
             that
             he
             had
             so
             injuriously
             gotten
             ,
             or
             2.
             
             When
             others
             shall
             by
             force
             or
             oppression
             wrest
             from
             him
             what
             he
             had
             by
             the
             same
             evil
             means
             wrested
             from
             the
             poor
             ,
             or
             3.
             
             When
             by
             his
             own
             improvidence
             or
             folly
             he
             shall
             wast
             what
             he
             had
             with
             such
             greedinesse
             and
             cruelty
             raked
             out
             of
             the
             estates
             of
             the
             needy
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             it
             may
             be
             figuratively
             said
             ,
             that
             
               his
               hands
               restore
               their
               goods
            
             .
             And
             so
             this
             may
             be
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             childrens
             poverty
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             leave
             them
             the
             goods
             he
             had
             gotten
             so
             ill
             ,
             being
             forced
             as
             is
             before
             said
             to
             restore
             them
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               His
               bones
               are
               full
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               his
               youth
               ,
               which
               shall
               lye
               down
               with
               him
               in
               the
               dust
               .
            
             ]
             Two
             severall
             waies
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             The
             meaning
             may
             be
             that
             in
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             youth
             ,
             he
             perseveres
             even
             to
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             the
             sins
             into
             which
             he
             fell
             in
             his
             youth
             being
             inwardly
             setled
             and
             rooted
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             soaked
             into
             his
             bones
             and
             marrow
             ,
             shall
             be
             as
             strong
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             bear
             as
             full
             sway
             over
             him
             in
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             his
             youth
             ;
             and
             so
             
               it
               shall
               lye
               down
               with
               him
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
            
             whereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             shall
             die
             in
             his
             sin
             without
             repentance
             and
             without
             pardon
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             sin
             ,
             though
             nothing
             else
             ,
             shall
             goe
             with
             him
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             lying
             still
             upon
             him
             ,
             eating
             his
             flesh
             and
             damming
             his
             soul
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             all
             his
             violence
             ,
             and
             oppression
             ,
             and
             other
             sins
             shall
             there
             have
             an
             end
             together
             with
             himself
             ,
             there
             they
             shall
             as
             it
             were
             perish
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             grave
             .
             And
             2.
             
             By
             the
             
               sin
               of
               his
               youth
            
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             punishments
             of
             his
             youthfull
             sins
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             punish
             him
             in
             his
             old
             age
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             his
             youth
             ;
             only
             this
             expression
             of
             
               his
               bones
            
             being
             
               full
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               his
               youth
            
             may
             also
             imply
             .
             1.
             
             The
             grievousnesse
             of
             the
             plagues
             wherewith
             he
             is
             punished
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             youth
             ,
             whether
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             bodily
             punishments
             or
             of
             the
             pains
             of
             a
             tortured
             conscience
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             seise
             upon
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             shake
             and
             break
             his
             very
             bones
             within
             him
             ;
             for
             thus
             sore
             sufferings
             and
             torments
             are
             usually
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               My
               bones
               are
               burnt
               as
               an
               hearth
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal
             .
             102.3
             .
             and
             again
             Psal
             .
             109.18
             .
             
               As
               he
               cloatheth
               himself
               with
               cursing
               like
               as
               with
               a
               garment
               ,
               so
               let
               it
               come
               into
               his
               bowels
               like
               water
               and
               like
               oyl
               into
               his
               bones
               .
            
             2.
             
             That
             they
             should
             be
             abundantly
             poured
             forth
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             Perhaps
             also
             the
             quality
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             his
             body
             yea
             even
             his
             very
             bones
             should
             be
             rotted
             with
             the
             luxury
             and
             intemperance
             of
             his
             youth
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             last
             clause
             
               which
               shall
               lye
               down
               with
               him
               in
               the
               dust
            
             is
             plain
             and
             easie
             ,
             namely
             that
             these
             punishments
             should
             never
             leave
             him
             till
             they
             had
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             grave
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Though
               wickednesse
               be
               sweet
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             generally
             
             of
             any
             wickednesse
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
             the
             wicked
             man
             commits
             ;
             or
             particularly
             of
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             oppressing
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             wresting
             their
             estates
             unjustly
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             full
             drift
             of
             this
             passage
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             wickednesse
             yield
             much
             sweet
             delight
             to
             the
             corrupt
             nature
             of
             man
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             afterward
             it
             will
             work
             him
             extreme
             pain
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             conclusion
             will
             certainly
             destroy
             him
             .
             
               Though
               wickednesse
               be
               sweet
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             a
             wicked
             man
             may
             take
             as
             much
             delight
             in
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             as
             a
             sensuall
             Epicure
             may
             take
             in
             some
             poysoned
             sweet
             meat
             ,
             that
             at
             first
             may
             exceedingly
             please
             his
             tast
             ,
             
               though
               he
               hide
               it
               under
               his
               tongue
               ,
            
             and
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Though
               he
               spare
               it
               and
               forsake
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               keep
               it
               still
               within
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             loth
             to
             confesse
             ,
             condemne
             ,
             repent
             of
             and
             forsake
             his
             sins
             ,
             but
             seeks
             by
             many
             deceitfull
             waies
             and
             pretences
             to
             excuse
             them
             (
             and
             so
             may
             the
             more
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             hide
             them
             
               under
               his
               tongue
            
             )
             that
             he
             may
             still
             continue
             to
             delight
             himself
             therein
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             glutton
             will
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             spit
             out
             the
             sweet
             meat
             that
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             yea
             is
             loth
             presently
             to
             swallow
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             therefore
             eats
             it
             sparingly
             ,
             champing
             it
             and
             rowling
             it
             up
             and
             down
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             so
             lets
             it
             goe
             down
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             the
             longer
             please
             his
             palat
             with
             the
             sweet
             tast
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             
               his
               meat
               in
               his
               bowels
               is
               turned
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             turned
             to
             be
             quite
             another
             thing
             then
             it
             seemed
             to
             be
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             
               it
               is
               the
               gall
               of
               asps
               within
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             sinne
             will
             at
             length
             prove
             bitter
             to
             him
             (
             as
             we
             see
             in
             nature
             ,
             that
             those
             meats
             that
             are
             sweetest
             to
             the
             tast
             turn
             most
             to
             bitternesse
             and
             choler
             in
             the
             stomach
             )
             yea
             it
             will
             bring
             miserable
             pains
             and
             torments
             upon
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             punishments
             which
             God
             shall
             inflict
             ,
             and
             inward
             torture
             of
             conscience
             wherewith
             he
             shall
             be
             vexed
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             at
             length
             utterly
             destroy
             him
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             sweet
             meat
             which
             did
             so
             please
             the
             glutton
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             gotten
             down
             into
             the
             stomach
             ,
             doth
             there
             cause
             most
             griping
             insufferable
             torments
             and
             at
             last
             kills
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             being
             mixed
             with
             the
             most
             violent
             incurable
             poyson
             ,
             the
             poyson
             of
             asps
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               gall
               of
               asps
            
             ;
             either
             because
             the
             gall
             of
             those
             serpents
             is
             their
             poyson
             ,
             or
             rather
             because
             his
             poyson
             proves
             as
             bitter
             in
             the
             operation
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             meat
             wherewith
             it
             was
             mixed
             was
             sweet
             to
             the
             tast
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               He
               hath
               swallowed
               down
               riches
               and
               he
               shall
               vomit
               them
               up
               again
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             riches
             which
             he
             hath
             gotten
             with
             so
             much
             greedinesse
             he
             shall
             with
             no
             little
             anguish
             and
             shame
             part
             with
             again
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             have
             overladen
             their
             stomachs
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             have
             eaten
             some
             poyson
             or
             other
             ,
             are
             wont
             soon
             to
             vomit
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             poyson
             it self
             ,
             but
             all
             besides
             that
             is
             in
             their
             bellies
             :
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             with
             the
             wicked
             oppressour
             ;
             either
             by
             the
             terrours
             of
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             which
             shall
             make
             him
             even
             sick
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             so
             unjustly
             gotten
             ,
             and
             restlesse
             till
             he
             rid
             himself
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             means
             ,
             God
             shall
             forceably
             bereave
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             his
             ill
             gotten
             goods
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             his
             estate
             besides
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               He
               shall
               suck
               the
               poyson
               of
               asps
               ;
               the
               vipers
               tongue
               shall
               slay
               him
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             him
             as
             with
             a
             man
             that
             is
             poysoned
             with
             the
             most
             violent
             and
             incurable
             poyson
             ,
             the
             poyson
             of
             asps
             or
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             viper
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             vomiting
             up
             the
             ill
             gotten
             goods
             he
             hath
             swallowed
             down
             ,
             or
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             torment
             he
             shall
             endure
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             shall
             at
             last
             bring
             him
             to
             a
             miserable
             end
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               He
               shall
               not
               see
               the
               rivers
               ,
               the
               flouds
               ,
               the
               brooks
               of
               honey
               and
               butter
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             When
             the
             wicked
             man
             hath
             gotten
             a
             great
             estate
             by
             rapine
             and
             oppression
             ,
             many
             flocks
             of
             sheep
             and
             heards
             of
             cattel
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             ready
             to
             promise
             himself
             abundance
             of
             felicity
             and
             content
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             take
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             how
             he
             will
             feast
             himself
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             will
             swim
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             pleasures
             and
             sweet
             delights
             ;
             but
             all
             this
             shall
             prove
             but
             a
             dream
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             enjoy
             the
             least
             of
             this
             which
             he
             hath
             fancied
             to
             himself
             .
             Some
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             understand
             this
             thus
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             have
             the
             least
             share
             in
             that
             plenty
             of
             good
             blessings
             ,
             which
             God
             promised
             to
             his
             people
             ;
             as
             conceiving
             that
             Zophar
             herein
             alluded
             to
             that
             promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             of
             
               a
               land
               flowing
               with
               milk
               and
               honey
            
             :
             yea
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             his
             never
             seeing
             those
             infinite
             joyes
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             reserved
             in
             heaven
             for
             the
             portion
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             expression
             Psal
             .
             36.8
             .
             
               They
               shall
               be
               abundantly
               satisfied
               with
               the
               fatnesse
               of
               thy
               house
               ;
               and
               thou
               shalt
               make
               them
               drink
               of
               the
               river
               of
               thy
               pleasures
               .
            
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             I
             take
             to
             be
             far
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               That
               which
               he
               laboured
               for
               shall
               he
               restore
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             which
             he
             hath
             gotten
             with
             much
             adoe
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             ,
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             oppression
             and
             fraud
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             restore
             ,
             or
             shall
             part
             with
             it
             again
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             vers
             .
             10.
             )
             yet
             this
             may
             also
             comprehend
             what
             he
             hath
             gotten
             by
             his
             labour
             in
             an
             honest
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             added
             purposely
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             in
             revenge
             of
             his
             rapine
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             stripped
             not
             of
             his
             ill-gotten
             goods
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             gathered
             together
             by
             his
             lawfull
             labours
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               not
               swallow
               it
               down
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               He
               hath
               swallowed
               down
               riches
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               vomit
               them
               up
               again
            
             ;
             because
             the
             meaning
             here
             is
             only
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             suddenly
             ease
             him
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             greedily
             gathered
             together
             ;
             before
             he
             had
             well
             swallowed
             it
             down
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             vomit
             it
             up
             again
             ;
             it
             should
             never
             be
             converted
             to
             his
             own
             personall
             benefit
             ,
             or
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             family
             .
             
               According
               to
               his
               substance
               shall
               the
               restitution
               be
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               not
               rejoyce
               therein
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             fully
             as
             poor
             ,
             as
             before
             he
             was
             rich
             and
             great
             ;
             or
             rather
             he
             shall
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Gods
             forcing
             restitution
             from
             him
             ,
             part
             with
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             even
             to
             a
             very
             farthing
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             he
             hath
             begger'd
             others
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             utterly
             begger'd
             himself
             ,
             and
             little
             joy
             he
             shall
             have
             of
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             scraped
             together
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Surely
               he
               shall
               not
               feel
               quietnesse
               in
               his
               belly
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             scarce
             at
             any
             time
             enjoy
             the
             least
             hearts-ease
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             of
             his
             insatiable
             thirst
             after
             riches
             ,
             or
             his
             carking
             care
             to
             keep
             what
             he
             hath
             gotten
             ,
             or
             rather
             because
             of
             the
             terrours
             of
             his
             conscience
             for
             his
             ill-gotten
             riches
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             those
             continuall
             vexations
             wherewith
             he
             shall
             be
             hourly
             pursued
             ,
             for
             the
             daily
             losse
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             such
             pains
             to
             get
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               There
               shall
               none
               of
               his
               meat
               be
               left
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             read
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               There
               shall
               be
               none
               left
               for
               his
               meat
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             He
             shall
             have
             none
             of
             his
             posterity
             left
             to
             eat
             what
             he
             leaves
             behind
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             shall
             be
             none
             to
             look
             for
             his
             goods
             when
             he
             is
             gone
             .
             But
             it
             is
             better
             translated
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               There
               shall
               none
               of
               his
               meat
               be
               left
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             have
             so
             much
             as
             a
             
             crust
             left
             to
             feed
             himself
             ;
             
               therefore
               shall
               no
               man
               look
               for
               his
               goods
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             children
             or
             friends
             need
             not
             trouble
             themselves
             to
             gape
             after
             or
             strive
             for
             his
             goods
             when
             he
             is
             gone
             ,
             because
             there
             shall
             be
             nothing
             left
             for
             them
             ;
             Or
             ,
             there
             shall
             no
             man
             seek
             to
             rob
             or
             spoile
             him
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ,
             because
             he
             shall
             have
             nothing
             left
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               In
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               his
               sufficiency
               he
               shall
               be
               in
               streights
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Two
             severall
             waies
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             in
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             his
             prosperity
             he
             shall
             be
             in
             as
             great
             streights
             as
             the
             poorest
             ,
             either
             because
             of
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             his
             continuall
             fears
             of
             loosing
             what
             he
             hath
             gotten
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             the
             unquietnesse
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             greedy
             covetous
             desires
             ,
             as
             not
             having
             yet
             what
             he
             would
             have
             .
             Or
             2.
             
             That
             when
             he
             hath
             gotten
             such
             abundance
             ,
             that
             ,
             with
             the
             rich
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             begins
             now
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Soul
               ,
               thou
               hast
               goods
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               take
               thine
               ease
               ,
               eat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               and
               be
               merry
               ,
            
             then
             on
             a
             sudden
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             shall
             fall
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             means
             thereof
             he
             shall
             come
             into
             great
             streights
             and
             troubles
             :
             for
             thereto
             agrees
             also
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               every
               hand
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               upon
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             ungodly
             ,
             unconscionable
             man
             ,
             even
             those
             haply
             that
             were
             before
             his
             friends
             or
             servants
             ,
             shall
             oppresse
             and
             spoile
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             shall
             be
             crushed
             as
             he
             before
             crushed
             others
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             hand
             was
             almost
             against
             every
             man
             ,
             so
             every
             mans
             hand
             shall
             be
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               When
               he
               is
               about
               to
               fill
               his
               belly
               ,
               God
               shall
               cast
               the
               fury
               of
               his
               wrath
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             thinks
             to
             sit
             down
             in
             quiet
             ,
             and
             to
             satiate
             himself
             in
             the
             enjoying
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             gotten
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             God
             shall
             pour
             out
             his
             judgements
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             sad
             effects
             of
             his
             fierce
             fury
             and
             indignation
             ;
             which
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             showre
             of
             rain
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               he
               shall
               rain
               it
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             because
             the
             judgements
             should
             come
             upon
             him
             from
             heaven
             ;
             2.
             because
             they
             should
             come
             upon
             him
             suddenly
             and
             with
             great
             violence
             ,
             as
             showres
             of
             rain
             usually
             do
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             fair
             day
             ;
             3.
             because
             they
             should
             seise
             upon
             him
             on
             every
             side
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             man
             is
             all
             over
             wet
             with
             a
             showre
             of
             rain
             ;
             and
             4.
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             prevented
             or
             kept
             off
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             rain
             can
             be
             stopped
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             fall
             from
             the
             clouds
             .
             The
             expression
             is
             much
             like
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             11.6
             .
             
               Vpon
               the
               wicked
               he
               shall
               rain
               snares
               ,
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               and
               an
               horrible
               tempest
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             said
             these
             judgements
             of
             God
             should
             be
             poured
             upon
             him
             
               while
               he
               is
               eating
            
             ,
             that
             is
             added
             as
             an
             aggravation
             of
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             that
             these
             judgements
             should
             come
             upon
             him
             when
             he
             is
             or
             would
             be
             most
             free
             ,
             and
             fearlesse
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             ;
             even
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             they
             lusted
             for
             flesh
             ,
             and
             God
             gave
             them
             quails
             ,
             Psal
             .
             78.30
             ,
             31.
             that
             
               while
               their
               meat
               was
               yet
               in
               their
               mouths
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               came
               upon
               them
               .
            
             And
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             Zophar
             had
             respect
             therein
             also
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Iobs
             children
             ,
             by
             the
             falling
             of
             the
             house
             upon
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             eating
             together
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               He
               shall
               flee
               from
               the
               iron
               weapon
               ,
               and
               the
               bow
               of
               steel
               shall
               strike
               him
               through
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             fighting
             against
             him
             as
             a
             man
             of
             war
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             so
             pursued
             with
             his
             judgements
             ,
             that
             seeking
             to
             avoid
             one
             evil
             ,
             he
             shall
             fall
             into
             another
             ,
             or
             seeking
             to
             avoid
             a
             lesser
             evil
             ,
             he
             shall
             fall
             into
             a
             greater
             ;
             as
             when
             a
             man
             flees
             from
             the
             iron
             weapon
             ,
             the
             sword
             or
             the
             spear
             ,
             (
             against
             which
             a
             man
             well
             armed
             
             may
             more
             probably
             defend
             himself
             )
             and
             then
             an
             arrow
             from
             a
             bow
             of
             steel
             strikes
             him
             through
             ,
             the
             stroke
             thereof
             being
             unresistable
             and
             deadly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               It
               is
               drawn
               and
               cometh
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             meant
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             of
             the
             sword
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             arrow
             shot
             out
             of
             
               the
               bow
               of
               steel
            
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             and
             the
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             severall
             waies
             :
             first
             thus
             ,
             
               It
               is
               drawn
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             sheath
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             quiver
             ,
             
               and
               cometh
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             being
             thrust
             or
             shot
             at
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             it
             pierceth
             him
             through
             and
             through
             ,
             and
             so
             cometh
             out
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             must
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             begins
             to
             avenge
             himself
             upon
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             strike
             home
             ,
             he
             will
             soon
             make
             an
             end
             of
             him
             :
             or
             secondly
             thus
             ,
             
               It
               is
               drawn
               and
               cometh
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             wicked
             man
             is
             stricken
             through
             with
             it
             ,
             being
             drawn
             it
             cometh
             forth
             out
             of
             his
             body
             :
             to
             which
             purpose
             also
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               yea
               the
               glistering
               sword
               cometh
               out
               of
               his
               gall
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             pierceth
             through
             his
             very
             entrails
             ;
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             with
             terrible
             judgements
             (
             for
             that
             is
             intended
             in
             the
             glistering
             of
             the
             sword
             )
             God
             would
             irrecoverably
             destroy
             him
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             well
             be
             questioned
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             this
             expression
             Zophar
             did
             purposely
             aim
             at
             that
             complaint
             of
             Iobs
             concerning
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             chap.
             16.13
             .
             
               He
               cleaveth
               my
               reins
               asunder
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               spare
               ;
               he
               poureth
               out
               my
               gall
               upon
               the
               ground
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               terrours
               are
               upon
               him
            
             ,
             thereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             shall
             thus
             begin
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             affrightments
             of
             his
             own
             guilty
             conscience
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             severity
             of
             Gods
             proceeding
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             apprehending
             that
             he
             means
             to
             slay
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             hath
             already
             given
             him
             his
             deaths
             wound
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             even
             overwhelmed
             with
             terrours
             and
             fears
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               All
               darknesse
               shall
               be
               hid
               in
               his
               secret
               places
               .
            
             ]
             There
             may
             be
             severall
             expositions
             given
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             all
             very
             probable
             :
             as
             1.
             
             That
             by
             
               his
               secret
               places
            
             is
             meant
             the
             places
             where
             he
             hides
             and
             stores
             up
             his
             wealth
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             should
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             sort
             of
             calamities
             should
             be
             stored
             up
             together
             with
             his
             treasures
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             The
             wicked
             man
             shall
             never
             enjoy
             his
             wealth
             ,
             because
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             shall
             rest
             upon
             it
             .
             2.
             
             That
             by
             his
             
               secret
               places
            
             is
             meant
             his
             heart
             or
             soul
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             kind
             of
             dismall
             fears
             ,
             and
             terrours
             ,
             and
             despairing
             thoughts
             shall
             fill
             his
             heart
             and
             possesse
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             That
             by
             
               his
               secret
               places
            
             is
             meant
             whatever
             places
             he
             should
             goe
             to
             ,
             or
             means
             he
             should
             use
             to
             hide
             or
             secure
             himself
             from
             danger
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             
               All
               darknesse
               shall
               be
               hid
               in
               his
               secret
               places
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whereever
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             means
             soever
             the
             wicked
             man
             shall
             seek
             to
             hide
             or
             secure
             himself
             ,
             the
             darknesse
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             terrours
             and
             fears
             shall
             still
             goe
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             yea
             the
             darknesse
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             grievous
             calamities
             shall
             even
             there
             seise
             upon
             him
             .
             But
             this
             last
             I
             take
             to
             be
             far
             the
             best
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             
               A
               fire
               not
               blown
               shall
               consume
               him
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             a
             soft
             gentle
             fire
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             judgements
             that
             shall
             consume
             him
             secretly
             ,
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             without
             any
             noise
             .
             But
             rather
             by
             
               a
               fire
               not
               blown
            
             is
             meant
             a
             fire
             not
             of
             mans
             kindling
             ,
             and
             that
             needs
             not
             mans
             blowing
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             burn
             fiercely
             enough
             without
             that
             :
             Or
             ,
             sudden
             unexpected
             judgements
             ,
             which
             come
             upon
             
             men
             in
             some
             strange
             manner
             ,
             no
             man
             knows
             how
             ;
             they
             are
             consumed
             thereby
             ,
             but
             no
             account
             can
             be
             given
             by
             whom
             or
             by
             what
             the
             fire
             was
             kindled
             .
             Some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             eternall
             unquenchable
             fire
             of
             hell
             ,
             which
             indeed
             would
             agree
             well
             with
             the
             words
             ;
             for
             there
             needs
             no
             bellows
             to
             kindle
             that
             fire
             ,
             
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               Lord
               like
               a
               stream
               of
               brimstone
               shall
               kindle
               it
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             30.33
             .
             But
             it
             appears
             not
             any
             where
             else
             ,
             that
             Iobs
             friends
             do
             ever
             speak
             of
             any
             other
             but
             temporall
             judgements
             .
             Again
             ,
             others
             understand
             it
             metaphorically
             ,
             of
             a
             burning
             fire
             of
             terrours
             kindled
             in
             the
             conscience
             ;
             and
             others
             likewise
             of
             fire
             sent
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             that
             wherewith
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrha
             was
             consumed
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             burnt
             up
             Iobs
             sheep
             and
             servants
             ,
             chap.
             1.16
             .
             as
             we
             see
             that
             Iobs
             friends
             are
             often
             wont
             closely
             to
             hint
             unto
             him
             the
             judgements
             ,
             that
             had
             fallen
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             more
             generally
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             kindler
             of
             all
             penall
             fires
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             grievous
             judgements
             wherewith
             God
             in
             his
             wrath
             doth
             usually
             consume
             wicked
             men
             ;
             for
             any
             sore
             calamities
             sent
             from
             God
             are
             oft
             in
             the
             Scripture
             compared
             to
             fire
             ,
             as
             in
             Ezek
             .
             20.47
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               will
               kindle
               a
               fire
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               devour
               every
               green
               tree
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               every
               dry
               tree
               ;
               the
               flaming
               flame
               shall
               not
               be
               quenched
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             especially
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             said
             ,
             of
             strange
             ,
             sudden
             ,
             and
             unexpected
             judgements
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               The
               heaven
               shall
               reveal
               his
               iniquity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             judgements
             coming
             from
             heaven
             upon
             him
             shall
             proclaim
             him
             to
             be
             a
             wicked
             man.
             And
             it
             may
             be
             Zophar
             did
             hereby
             intimate
             the
             strange
             fire
             and
             wind
             whereby
             Iobs
             cattel
             and
             children
             had
             been
             consumed
             .
             
               And
               the
               earth
               shall
               rise
               up
               against
               him
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             when
             all
             earthly
             things
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             execute
             Gods
             vengeance
             upon
             him
             .
             Yea
             and
             because
             Iob
             chap.
             16.18
             ,
             19.
             had
             appealed
             to
             heaven
             and
             earth
             for
             the
             justifying
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               O
               earth
               cover
               not
               thou
               my
               bloud
               ,
            
             and
             
               my
               witnesse
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             ;
             therefore
             in
             reference
             thereto
             it
             may
             well
             be
             conceived
             ,
             that
             Zophar
             here
             tells
             him
             that
             both
             heaven
             and
             earth
             should
             testify
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             should
             condemn
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               The
               increase
               of
               his
               house
               shall
               depart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             both
             his
             posterity
             and
             estate
             shall
             be
             transmitted
             into
             other
             hands
             ,
             or
             they
             shall
             suddenly
             perish
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             see
             2
             Kings
             20.17
             :
             
               and
               his
               goods
               shall
               flow
               away
            
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             should
             be
             suddenly
             gone
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             should
             wast
             away
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             as
             some
             waters
             do
             insensibly
             ebbe
             and
             sink
             by
             little
             and
             little
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               from
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             Bildad
             before
             concluded
             his
             reply
             upon
             Iob
             ,
             chap.
             18.21
             .
             
               Surely
               such
               are
               the
               dwellings
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               place
               of
               him
               that
               knoweth
               not
               God
            
             ;
             so
             doth
             Zophar
             also
             here
             conclude
             his
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               heritage
               appointed
               unto
               him
               by
               God
            
             :
             as
             it
             were
             purposely
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             however
             angry
             Iob
             had
             seemed
             to
             be
             that
             Bildad
             should
             so
             peremptorily
             conclude
             ,
             that
             such
             misery
             was
             alwaies
             the
             portion
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             yet
             he
             both
             did
             and
             would
             maintain
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             Bildad
             had
             said
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               from
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             messe
             which
             God
             serves
             in
             to
             their
             table
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             miseries
             which
             befall
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             just
             and
             unresistable
             appointment
             
             of
             God
             ;
             men
             may
             blesse
             them
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             surely
             curse
             them
             :
             they
             may
             have
             great
             inheritances
             ,
             and
             oppressing
             others
             may
             divide
             the
             spoile
             amongst
             themselves
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             allotted
             them
             for
             their
             portion
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             at
             last
             as
             sure
             of
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             just
             inheritance
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               HEar
               diligently
               my
               speech
               ,
               and
               let
               this
               be
               your
               consolations
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             You
             pretend
             that
             you
             came
             to
             comfort
             me
             ;
             but
             indeed
             you
             have
             added
             to
             my
             affliction
             .
             Well
             ,
             yet
             if
             ye
             would
             but
             now
             at
             length
             give
             me
             the
             hearing
             with
             patience
             and
             meeknesse
             ,
             and
             observe
             diligently
             what
             I
             shall
             say
             ,
             not
             interrupting
             and
             slighting
             me
             as
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             this
             should
             be
             to
             me
             instead
             of
             your
             intended
             consolations
             ,
             or
             ,
             I
             would
             take
             it
             as
             an
             evidence
             that
             you
             did
             indeed
             seriously
             desire
             to
             comfort
             me
             .
             And
             this
             he
             doubtlesse
             spake
             ,
             because
             Zophar
             had
             immediately
             before
             interrupted
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             goe
             on
             to
             speak
             out
             his
             mind
             :
             and
             withall
             to
             imply
             how
             confident
             he
             was
             of
             his
             cause
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Suffer
               me
               that
               I
               may
               speak
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             it
             not
             be
             burdensome
             to
             you
             to
             hear
             me
             a
             while
             ;
             yea
             though
             that
             which
             I
             shall
             say
             should
             prove
             irksome
             and
             troublesome
             to
             you
             ,
             yet
             bear
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             patiently
             suffer
             me
             to
             speak
             my
             mind
             .
             And
             this
             he
             might
             the
             rather
             presse
             ,
             because
             his
             friends
             had
             often
             taxed
             him
             for
             speaking
             too
             much
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             chap.
             11.1
             .
             and
             15.2
             .
             
               And
               after
               that
               I
               have
               spoken
               ,
               mock
               on
            
             ;
             which
             last
             words
             are
             added
             ,
             not
             as
             giving
             way
             that
             they
             should
             mock
             him
             in
             his
             misery
             ,
             or
             deride
             those
             words
             of
             truth
             which
             he
             should
             speak
             ;
             but
             to
             imply
             that
             he
             verily
             hoped
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             hear
             him
             speak
             ,
             he
             might
             convince
             them
             so
             that
             they
             would
             soon
             give
             over
             mocking
             (
             for
             this
             his
             confidence
             in
             what
             he
             had
             to
             say
             was
             a
             good
             inducement
             to
             move
             his
             friends
             to
             hear
             him
             ;
             )
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             that
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             then
             resolved
             to
             bear
             what
             he
             could
             not
             help
             ,
             and
             as
             near
             as
             he
             could
             that
             he
             would
             not
             be
             troubled
             with
             their
             scoffs
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               As
               for
               me
               ,
               is
               my
               complaint
               to
               man
            
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             No
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             bemoan
             my self
             to
             man
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             ;
             though
             I
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             approve
             my self
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             hear
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             may
             help
             .
             
               And
               if
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               my
               spirit
               be
               troubled
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             my
             complaint
             were
             to
             man
             ,
             I
             should
             then
             indeed
             have
             cause
             enough
             to
             be
             troubled
             :
             God
             is
             the
             searcher
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             knows
             my
             innocency
             ;
             men
             know
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             passe
             uncharitable
             censures
             upon
             me
             :
             In
             God
             there
             is
             much
             mercy
             and
             pity
             ;
             man
             is
             mercilesse
             and
             cruell
             :
             God
             can
             help
             me
             and
             ease
             me
             of
             my
             troubles
             ;
             man
             neither
             can
             help
             ,
             nor
             will
             comfort
             me
             .
             Some
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             understand
             this
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             proved
             his
             hope
             in
             God
             by
             his
             enduring
             those
             insupportable
             miseries
             that
             lay
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               If
               it
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               my
               spirit
               be
               troubled
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Had
             I
             not
             hope
             in
             God
             ,
             how
             could
             I
             have
             sustained
             my self
             all
             this
             time
             ?
             Many
             deaths
             would
             have
             been
             easier
             to
             me
             then
             that
             which
             I
             have
             suffered
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             been
             quite
             overwhelmed
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             
             but
             do
             still
             cleave
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             surely
             an
             argument
             that
             I
             have
             a
             greater
             support
             to
             bear
             up
             my
             spirit
             ,
             then
             any
             thing
             in
             man
             could
             afford
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             since
             you
             see
             that
             I
             plead
             my
             cause
             as
             before
             God
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             hearken
             to
             me
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             agrees
             best
             with
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Mark
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               astonished
               ,
               and
               lay
               your
               hand
               upon
               your
               mouth
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Mark
             me
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             be
             astonished
             ,
             and
             will
             lay
             your
             hand
             upon
             your
             mouth
             ;
             or
             else
             plainly
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             counsell
             ,
             
               Mark
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               astonished
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Some
             referre
             those
             words
             
               Mark
               me
            
             to
             the
             miseries
             he
             suffered
             ;
             others
             to
             the
             blamelesnesse
             of
             his
             conversation
             in
             former
             times
             ;
             others
             to
             that
             which
             he
             meant
             immediately
             to
             say
             concerning
             the
             prosperity
             of
             many
             desperate
             ungodly
             men
             :
             But
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             best
             to
             comprehend
             them
             all
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Mark
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               astonished
               ,
               and
               lay
               your
               hand
               upon
               your
               mouth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whereas
             you
             slight
             what
             I
             suffer
             ,
             and
             make
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             but
             weigh
             well
             the
             insupportable
             grievousnesse
             of
             my
             miseries
             ,
             and
             withall
             how
             innocently
             and
             uprightly
             I
             have
             formerly
             lived
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             then
             also
             compare
             herewith
             that
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             say
             concerning
             the
             prosperity
             of
             many
             atheisticall
             ungodly
             wretches
             ,
             and
             then
             even
             with
             astonishment
             admire
             the
             wonderfull
             proceedings
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Providence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             such
             vile
             wretches
             should
             live
             in
             such
             height
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             that
             hath
             lived
             as
             I
             have
             done
             should
             be
             so
             sorely
             plagued
             as
             I
             have
             been
             ;
             and
             be
             silent
             ,
             do
             not
             run
             on
             in
             judging
             so
             rashly
             as
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             are
             thus
             afflicted
             must
             needs
             be
             wicked
             men
             :
             for
             that
             by
             laying
             of
             the
             hand
             upon
             the
             mouth
             is
             meant
             a
             resolution
             of
             being
             silent
             ,
             and
             a
             restraining
             of
             our selves
             from
             speaking
             what
             we
             are
             otherwise
             inclinable
             to
             say
             ,
             is
             evident
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             phrase
             is
             used
             ,
             as
             chap.
             29.9
             .
             
               The
               Princes
               refrained
               talking
               ,
               and
               laid
               their
               hand
               on
               their
               mouth
            
             ;
             and
             Pro.
             30.32
             .
             
               If
               thou
               hast
               done
               foolishly
               in
               lifting
               up
               thy self
               ,
               or
               if
               thou
               hast
               thought
               evil
               ,
               lay
               thine
               hand
               upon
               thy
               mouth
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Even
               when
               I
               remember
               ,
               I
               am
               afraid
               ,
               and
               trembling
               taketh
               hold
               on
               my
               flesh
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             referre
             this
             likewise
             only
             to
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             grievous
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             so
             conceive
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             Iob
             herein
             was
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             remembrance
             thereof
             did
             so
             afflict
             him
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             signe
             of
             too
             much
             inhumanity
             in
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             see
             their
             friend
             in
             so
             sad
             a
             condition
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             moved
             with
             it
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             it
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             all
             for
             which
             he
             said
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             that
             they
             might
             be
             astonished
             ;
             
               Even
               when
               I
               remember
               I
               am
               afraid
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             I
             remember
             what
             I
             shall
             now
             tell
             you
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             it
             fares
             many
             times
             with
             those
             that
             are
             most
             desperately
             wicked
             ,
             and
             withall
             how
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             approve
             my self
             to
             God
             in
             all
             my
             waies
             ,
             and
             what
             notwithstanding
             I
             have
             now
             suffered
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             and
             my
             very
             flesh
             doth
             tremble
             to
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             know
             I
             what
             to
             say
             of
             these
             hidden
             waies
             of
             Gods
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Wherefore
               do
               the
               wicked
               live
               ,
               become
               old
               ,
               yea
               are
               mighty
               in
               power
               ?
            
             ]
             Iob
             propounds
             this
             by
             way
             of
             Question
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               do
               the
               wicked
               live
            
             ?
             &c.
             either
             to
             imply
             how
             strange
             it
             seemed
             to
             him
             that
             God
             should
             so
             prosper
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             could
             not
             conceive
             wherefore
             it
             should
             be
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Ier.
             12.1
             .
             
               Wherefore
               doth
               the
               way
               of
               the
               wicked
               prosper
               ?
               wherefore
               are
               all
               they
               happy
               that
               deal
               very
               treacherously
               ?
            
             or
             else
             as
             by
             way
             of
             replying
             upon
             that
             ,
             which
             
             his
             friends
             had
             so
             often
             objected
             concerning
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             upon
             wicked
             men
             ;
             If
             God
             doth
             so
             certainly
             punish
             all
             wicked
             men
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             them
             only
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             be
             judged
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             because
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             is
             so
             heavy
             upon
             me
             ;
             if
             when
             the
             wicked
             are
             in
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             it
             never
             lasts
             long
             ,
             (
             as
             Zophar
             had
             immediately
             before
             said
             ,
             chap.
             20.5
             .
             
               that
               the
               triumphing
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               short
               ,
               and
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
            
             and
             vers
             .
             8.
             
               that
               he
               shall
               fly
               away
               as
               a
               dream
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             why
             then
             ,
             saith
             Iob
             ,
             
               wherefore
               do
               the
               wicked
               live
               ,
               become
               old
               ,
               yea
               are
               mighty
               in
               power
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             wherefore
             is
             it
             that
             many
             times
             they
             live
             in
             health
             and
             pleasure
             even
             to
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             are
             usually
             men
             of
             mighty
             estates
             ,
             and
             of
             greatest
             dignity
             and
             authority
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             live
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Their
               seed
               is
               established
               in
               their
               sight
               with
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             which
             Zophar
             had
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             chap.
             20.10
             .
             
               His
               children
               shall
               seek
               to
               please
               the
               poor
            
             ;
             and
             Eliphaz
             ,
             chap.
             15.33
             .
             
               He
               shall
               shake
               off
               his
               unripe
               grape
               as
               the
               vine
               ,
               and
               shall
               cast
               off
               his
               flower
               as
               the
               olive
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               They
               send
               forth
               their
               little
               ones
               like
               a
               flock
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             imply
             their
             being
             trained
             up
             under
             guardians
             and
             guides
             ,
             &
             their
             unity
             amongst
             themselves
             :
             
               and
               their
               children
               dance
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             young
             cattel
             ,
             calves
             ,
             and
             lambs
             ,
             and
             kids
             are
             wont
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             wantonnesse
             to
             skip
             and
             leap
             ;
             whence
             are
             those
             expressions
             ,
             Psal
             .
             29.6
             .
             
               He
               maketh
               them
               also
               to
               skip
               like
               a
               calf
               ,
            
             and
             Psal
             .
             114.4
             .
             
               The
               mountains
               skipped
               like
               rams
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               hills
               like
               lambs
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               They
               spend
               their
               daies
               in
               wealth
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               moment
               goe
               down
               to
               the
               grave
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             goe
             away
             in
             a
             trice
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             lye
             long
             in
             a
             wearisome
             languishing
             condition
             before
             they
             die
             ,
             nor
             undergoe
             any
             of
             those
             sore
             pains
             and
             conflicts
             in
             their
             death
             which
             most
             men
             suffer
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             they
             lived
             ,
             so
             they
             die
             ,
             without
             any
             great
             trouble
             .
             It
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             many
             think
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.4
             .
             
               there
               are
               no
               bands
               in
               their
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Therefore
               they
               say
               unto
               God
               ,
               Depart
               from
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             because
             of
             their
             prosperity
             they
             despise
             God
             ;
             
               they
               say
               unto
               God
               ,
               Depart
               from
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             they
             say
             not
             so
             much
             with
             their
             mouths
             ,
             yet
             the
             horrible
             prophanenesse
             of
             their
             lives
             discovers
             that
             they
             think
             so
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             or
             is
             in
             effect
             all
             one
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             so
             ,
             since
             those
             that
             should
             harbour
             such
             thoughts
             in
             their
             hearts
             could
             not
             live
             more
             atheistically
             then
             they
             do
             :
             which
             agrees
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Tit.
             1.16
             .
             
               They
               professe
               that
               they
               know
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               works
               they
               deny
               him
               ,
               being
               abominable
               and
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               unto
               every
               good
               work
               reprobate
               .
            
             And
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             worst
             of
             wicked
             men
             do
             often
             live
             in
             such
             exceeding
             great
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             described
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Lo
               ,
               their
               good
               is
               not
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               farre
               from
               me
               .
            
             ]
             The
             judgement
             of
             Expositours
             is
             very
             different
             concerning
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             .
             Some
             take
             the
             first
             clause
             as
             spoken
             ironically
             ,
             
               Lo
               ,
               their
               good
               is
               not
               in
               their
               hand
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             By
             this
             which
             I
             have
             said
             concerning
             the
             usuall
             prosperity
             of
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             you
             see
             how
             unsound
             that
             is
             which
             you
             have
             maintained
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               their
               good
               is
               not
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
            
             but
             that
             God
             doth
             alwaies
             strip
             them
             of
             the
             goods
             they
             have
             unjustly
             gotten
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             that
             is
             added
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             preventing
             an
             objection
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             wicked
             
             men
             fared
             so
             well
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             be
             his
             best
             course
             to
             walk
             in
             their
             waies
             :
             that
             his
             friends
             might
             not
             object
             this
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               farre
               from
               me
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             have
             their
             prosperity
             upon
             those
             tearms
             ,
             I
             have
             alwaies
             abhorred
             and
             do
             still
             abhorre
             the
             thoughts
             and
             courses
             of
             such
             prophane
             men
             ,
             and
             far
             be
             it
             ever
             from
             me
             to
             desire
             a
             share
             in
             their
             pomp
             by
             treading
             in
             their
             steps
             .
             Again
             ,
             others
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Lo
               ,
               their
               good
               is
               not
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             their
             own
             hand
             ,
             their
             own
             wisedome
             or
             industry
             that
             got
             them
             those
             goods
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             or
             raised
             them
             to
             such
             a
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             that
             conferred
             these
             things
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             we
             see
             that
             God
             doth
             many
             times
             exalt
             and
             prosper
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             :
             and
             then
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             foolish
             and
             wicked
             a
             thing
             therefore
             it
             is
             in
             such
             men
             as
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             ,
             to
             carry
             themselves
             so
             scornfully
             and
             insolently
             towards
             God
             ;
             
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               far
               from
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             therefore
             farre
             from
             thinking
             as
             wicked
             men
             do
             ,
             that
             ascribe
             all
             they
             have
             to
             themselves
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             Isa
             .
             10.13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               By
               the
               strength
               of
               my
               hand
               I
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               my
               wisedome
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               prudent
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             &
             thereupon
             carry
             themselves
             so
             impiously
             towards
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             beholding
             to
             him
             for
             any
             thing
             they
             had
             ,
             nor
             did
             expect
             or
             look
             for
             any
             favour
             from
             him
             .
             But
             then
             lastly
             there
             is
             another
             Exposition
             ,
             that
             is
             farre
             more
             generally
             approved
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             folly
             of
             wicked
             men
             in
             setting
             themselves
             in
             such
             defiance
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             described
             ,
             in
             whose
             power
             it
             is
             to
             cast
             them
             down
             from
             their
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             even
             whensoever
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             
               Lo
               ,
               their
               good
               is
               not
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             they
             carry
             themselves
             thus
             presumptuously
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             their
             power
             to
             keep
             what
             they
             have
             gotten
             ,
             God
             can
             easily
             strip
             them
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             down
             from
             their
             lofty
             condition
             :
             and
             thereupon
             he
             inferres
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               farre
               from
               me
               ,
            
             so
             farre
             am
             I
             from
             envying
             their
             prosperity
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             by
             no
             means
             be
             in
             their
             condition
             ;
             I
             never
             did
             nor
             ever
             shall
             approve
             of
             their
             waies
             .
             And
             thus
             these
             words
             are
             as
             it
             were
             a
             transition
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             concerning
             Gods
             punishing
             of
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               How
               oft
               is
               the
               candle
               of
               the
               wicked
               put
               out
               ?
               and
               how
               oft
               cometh
               their
               destruction
               upon
               them
               ?
            
             ]
             Iob
             seems
             clearly
             in
             these
             words
             to
             allude
             to
             that
             which
             Bildad
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             18.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             
               The
               light
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               put
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               his
               fire
               shall
               not
               shine
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             again
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Destruction
               shall
               be
               ready
               at
               his
               side
            
             :
             but
             yet
             what
             his
             drift
             in
             these
             words
             was
             is
             not
             so
             clear
             .
             For
             some
             conceive
             this
             question
             must
             be
             resolved
             negatively
             ,
             
               how
               oft
               is
               the
               candle
               of
               the
               wicked
               put
               out
            
             ?
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             surely
             it
             is
             not
             often
             thus
             ;
             though
             sometimes
             indeed
             it
             is
             thus
             ,
             yet
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             being
             alwaies
             thus
             ,
             that
             truly
             it
             is
             not
             often
             thus
             ;
             the
             candle
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             not
             often
             put
             out
             ,
             nor
             cometh
             their
             destruction
             often
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             heaven
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             Iob
             confutes
             what
             his
             friends
             had
             maintained
             ,
             concerning
             the
             certain
             destruction
             of
             wicked
             men
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             before
             by
             affirming
             that
             they
             lived
             usually
             in
             a
             most
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             so
             here
             also
             by
             denying
             that
             they
             were
             usually
             cut
             off
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             his
             friends
             had
             again
             and
             again
             affirmed
             .
             Again
             ,
             some
             resolve
             it
             affirmatively
             ,
             
               how
               oft
               is
               the
               candle
               of
               the
               wicked
               put
               out
            
             ?
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             very
             often
             doth
             God
             put
             out
             the
             candle
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             
             Having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             their
             power
             to
             keep
             themselves
             in
             that
             prosperous
             condition
             which
             a
             while
             they
             have
             enjoyed
             ,
             he
             makes
             that
             good
             now
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             God
             doth
             often
             eclipse
             their
             glory
             ,
             and
             destroy
             them
             miserably
             :
             and
             so
             he
             yields
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             truth
             would
             permit
             ,
             to
             what
             his
             friends
             had
             affirmed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             often
             destroy
             wicked
             men
             ;
             though
             withall
             he
             denies
             that
             it
             was
             continually
             and
             ordinarily
             so
             .
             So
             that
             Iob
             doth
             not
             here
             contradict
             what
             he
             had
             said
             immediately
             before
             ,
             concerning
             the
             prosperous
             estate
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             grant
             that
             which
             his
             friends
             had
             maintained
             :
             for
             by
             shewing
             that
             wicked
             men
             do
             sometimes
             prosper
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             are
             at
             other
             times
             grievously
             punished
             ,
             he
             doth
             sufficiently
             disprove
             what
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             are
             alwaies
             punished
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             clears
             it
             fully
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             judge
             whether
             men
             be
             wicked
             or
             no
             by
             their
             outward
             condition
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Translation
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             this
             clause
             can
             be
             otherwise
             understood
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             following
             words
             he
             proceeds
             farther
             to
             set
             forth
             ,
             how
             God
             poures
             forth
             his
             wrath
             upon
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             
               God
               distributeth
               sorrows
               in
               his
               anger
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             gives
             unto
             every
             wicked
             man
             his
             portion
             of
             plagues
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             out
             of
             those
             treasures
             of
             wrath
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             in
             store
             for
             the
             ungodly
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             this
             Job
             might
             have
             respect
             to
             that
             wherewith
             Zophar
             had
             concluded
             his
             last
             reply
             ,
             chap.
             20.29
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               from
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             withall
             this
             word
             (
             distributeth
             )
             may
             likewise
             imply
             ,
             1.
             that
             God
             gives
             them
             their
             portion
             herein
             proportionably
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             severall
             deserts
             ;
             2.
             that
             often
             he
             punisheth
             them
             diversly
             ,
             some
             by
             one
             judgement
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             another
             ;
             and
             3.
             that
             he
             also
             punisheth
             the
             same
             persons
             diversly
             and
             at
             divers
             times
             ,
             sometimes
             one
             way
             and
             sometimes
             another
             ,
             partly
             with
             temporall
             punishments
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             partly
             with
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               They
               are
               as
               stubble
               before
               the
               wind
               ,
               and
               as
               chaff
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             strong
             ,
             and
             mighty
             ,
             easily
             ,
             suddenly
             ,
             unresistably
             and
             irrecoverably
             ;
             yea
             and
             all
             their
             great
             wealth
             shall
             be
             scattered
             as
             it
             were
             into
             a
             thousand
             hands
             .
             But
             withall
             we
             may
             note
             ,
             that
             by
             comparing
             the
             wicked
             to
             stubble
             and
             chaff
             ,
             Job
             implyes
             likewise
             how
             saplesse
             and
             fruitlesse
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             being
             void
             of
             all
             goodnesse
             ;
             how
             light
             and
             unstable
             in
             all
             their
             waies
             ,
             quickly
             carried
             away
             with
             any
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             with
             every
             blast
             of
             Satans
             or
             the
             worlds
             temptations
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             how
             base
             and
             worthlesse
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             God
             esteems
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               God
               layeth
               up
               his
               iniquity
               for
               his
               children
               ;
               he
               rewardeth
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               know
               it
               .
            
             ]
             This
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               rewardeth
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               know
               it
               ,
            
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             of
             the
             Lords
             punishing
             the
             wicked
             man
             in
             his
             children
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             punishing
             them
             he
             rewardeth
             the
             wicked
             man
             according
             to
             his
             wickednesse
             :
             
               and
               he
               shall
               know
               it
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             his
             life-time
             ;
             for
             his
             greater
             vexation
             he
             shall
             before
             he
             dies
             see
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             fall
             upon
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             his
             conscience
             shall
             tell
             him
             that
             it
             is
             for
             his
             wickednesse
             that
             they
             are
             punished
             .
             Or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             punishments
             wherewith
             he
             shall
             be
             punished
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             thereby
             farther
             to
             aggravate
             the
             misery
             appointed
             
             pointed
             for
             the
             wicked
             mans
             portion
             ,
             
               he
               rewardeth
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             recompence
             his
             sin
             upon
             his
             children
             ,
             as
             was
             expressed
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             but
             also
             upon
             himself
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ;
             
               and
               he
               shall
               know
               it
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             know
             that
             the
             evil
             which
             befalls
             him
             is
             the
             just
             vengeance
             of
             God
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               His
               eyes
               shall
               see
               his
               destruction
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             also
             meant
             ,
             either
             of
             his
             own
             personall
             ruine
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             joynt-ruine
             both
             of
             him
             and
             his
             ,
             even
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               he
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             poure
             out
             his
             wrath
             with
             many
             sore
             punishments
             in
             a
             full
             measure
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             metaphoricall
             expression
             he
             useth
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             pains
             and
             terrours
             thereof
             should
             enter
             into
             his
             very
             bowels
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             become
             as
             a
             man
             that
             is
             drunk
             and
             mad
             with
             the
             sore
             calamities
             that
             God
             should
             bring
             upon
             him
             :
             yea
             purposely
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             God
             is
             here
             expressed
             by
             this
             name
             (
             Almighty
             )
             to
             imply
             how
             grievous
             and
             insupportable
             those
             plagues
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             were
             inflicted
             by
             the
             wrath
             of
             an
             Almighty
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               For
               what
               pleasure
               hath
               he
               in
               his
               house
               after
               him
               ,
               when
               the
               number
               of
               his
               moneths
               is
               cut
               off
               in
               the
               midst
               ?
            
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             ,
             either
             1.
             as
             an
             aggravation
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             misery
             ,
             when
             he
             himself
             is
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             revenging
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             done
             in
             the
             flower
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             pleasure
             he
             took
             in
             thinking
             how
             great
             and
             honourable
             his
             house
             and
             family
             would
             be
             when
             he
             is
             gone
             ,
             doth
             then
             come
             to
             nothing
             ;
             or
             2.
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             wicked
             man
             shall
             surely
             be
             punished
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             his
             children
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             being
             dead
             himself
             ,
             the
             misery
             of
             his
             children
             cannot
             then
             trouble
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             3.
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             God
             doth
             destroy
             the
             wicked
             mans
             children
             whilst
             himself
             yet
             lives
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             19.
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             being
             once
             dead
             ,
             he
             neither
             takes
             any
             delight
             in
             the
             welfare
             of
             his
             posterity
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             is
             at
             all
             troubled
             with
             any
             miseries
             that
             they
             then
             suffer
             ;
             yea
             because
             wicked
             men
             do
             not
             usually
             take
             any
             thought
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             others
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             goe
             well
             with
             them
             in
             their
             own
             daies
             ,
             let
             their
             posterity
             after
             them
             shift
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Shall
               any
               teach
               God
               knowledge
            
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             They
             carry
             themselves
             as
             if
             they
             meant
             to
             teach
             God
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             murmure
             against
             any
             of
             his
             proceedings
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             prospers
             the
             wicked
             or
             afflicts
             the
             righteous
             ,
             or
             that
             prescribe
             God
             the
             way
             of
             his
             judgements
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whom
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             shall
             punish
             ;
             which
             they
             do
             that
             limit
             God
             ,
             by
             maintaining
             that
             he
             cannot
             punish
             the
             righteous
             or
             afflict
             the
             godly
             .
             Of
             this
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             Job
             here
             complains
             ,
             alledging
             it
             as
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             impudence
             ,
             that
             man
             ,
             who
             walks
             so
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             hath
             all
             the
             knowledge
             he
             hath
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             whose
             wisedome
             at
             the
             best
             is
             mere
             folly
             in
             comparison
             of
             Gods
             unsearchable
             wisedome
             ,
             should
             yet
             dare
             to
             teach
             God
             what
             he
             should
             doe
             :
             and
             so
             he
             covertly
             taxeth
             his
             friends
             of
             this
             arrogance
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             did
             as
             it
             were
             set
             a
             law
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             condemning
             him
             for
             a
             wicked
             man
             because
             of
             his
             grievous
             calamities
             ,
             as
             concluding
             that
             God
             could
             not
             in
             justice
             either
             suffer
             the
             wicked
             to
             goe
             unpunished
             ,
             or
             afflict
             the
             righteous
             .
             Now
             the
             reason
             that
             he
             gives
             ,
             why
             it
             is
             such
             arrogance
             for
             any
             man
             to
             carry
             himself
             
             so
             as
             if
             he
             would
             teach
             God
             knowledge
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             because
             God
             judgeth
             those
             that
             are
             high
             ,
             
               shall
               any
               teach
               God
               knowledge
               ?
               seeing
               he
               judgeth
               those
               that
               are
               high
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             also
             faith
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             5.8
             .
             
               higher
               then
               the
               highest
            
             ,
             the
             supreme
             judge
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             who
             rules
             and
             governs
             those
             that
             are
             highest
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             exalt
             themselves
             most
             in
             their
             eminency
             ,
             princes
             ,
             and
             kings
             ,
             and
             emperours
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             angels
             themselves
             in
             heaven
             .
             And
             indeed
             three
             things
             are
             implyed
             herein
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             may
             be
             strongly
             inferred
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             adore
             and
             admire
             the
             works
             of
             God
             we
             understand
             not
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             judge
             them
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             reason
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             presumption
             ,
             to
             question
             his
             wisedome
             who
             is
             so
             infinitely
             farre
             above
             all
             the
             creatures
             ;
             2.
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             reasonably
             thought
             that
             he
             should
             fail
             in
             the
             government
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             rules
             and
             governs
             those
             glorious
             and
             holy
             spirits
             the
             angels
             in
             heaven
             ;
             and
             3.
             that
             being
             the
             supreme
             Governour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             kings
             and
             Lord
             of
             lords
             ,
             yea
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             angels
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             infinite
             in
             wisedome
             ,
             yea
             the
             absolute
             rule
             of
             all
             wisedome
             and
             justice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unquestionable
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               One
               dieth
               in
               his
               full
               strength
               ,
               being
               wholly
               at
               ease
               and
               quiet
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             prove
             the
             unsearchablenesse
             of
             Gods
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             judge
             what
             men
             are
             by
             that
             which
             God
             doth
             to
             them
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             Job
             here
             instanceth
             how
             differently
             God
             deals
             with
             two
             severall
             men
             both
             in
             their
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             after
             death
             they
             are
             both
             alike
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             there
             no
             difference
             at
             all
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               One
               dieth
               in
               his
               full
               strength
               ,
               being
               wholly
               at
               ease
               and
               quiet
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             lives
             in
             a
             full
             estate
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             quiet
             both
             of
             body
             and
             spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             dies
             also
             in
             abundance
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             when
             he
             seemed
             to
             be
             as
             healthfull
             and
             strong
             as
             ever
             ,
             and
             had
             as
             much
             cause
             still
             to
             desire
             to
             live
             as
             ever
             :
             and
             then
             again
             ,
             vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               His
               breasts
               are
               full
               of
               milk
               ,
               and
               his
               bones
               are
               moistned
               with
               marrow
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             decay
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             only
             God
             is
             pleased
             suddenly
             to
             take
             him
             away
             by
             death
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               his
               milk-pails
               are
               full
               of
               milk
            
             (
             for
             so
             this
             clause
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             )
             
               and
               his
               bones
               are
               moistned
               with
               marrow
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             full
             estate
             and
             a
             healthfull
             body
             (
             for
             if
             we
             read
             it
             thus
             ,
             by
             his
             milk-pails
             full
             of
             milk
             must
             be
             meant
             his
             plenty
             of
             all
             outward
             riches
             and
             pleasures
             .
             )
             Of
             the
             other
             man
             he
             saith
             ,
             vers
             .
             25.
             
             And
             another
             dieth
             
               in
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               never
               eateth
               with
               pleasure
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             lives
             and
             dies
             in
             great
             misery
             ,
             under
             very
             bitter
             and
             wofull
             pressures
             both
             of
             mind
             and
             body
             ,
             having
             scarce
             ever
             enjoyed
             one
             good
             hour
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             or
             ever
             eaten
             one
             bit
             of
             meat
             with
             any
             pleasure
             or
             comfort
             .
             And
             then
             concerning
             both
             these
             joyntly
             together
             he
             concludes
             ,
             vers
             .
             26.
             
               they
               shall
               lye
               down
               alike
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               the
               worms
               shall
               cover
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             however
             differently
             God
             dealt
             with
             them
             before
             ,
             yet
             after
             death
             they
             are
             both
             alike
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             ;
             and
             therein
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             difference
             ,
             even
             the
             rich
             man
             that
             lived
             so
             prosperously
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             formerly
             clad
             so
             richly
             and
             gorgeously
             ,
             shall
             then
             have
             no
             other
             covering
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             dust
             and
             worms
             ,
             as
             hath
             also
             the
             poor
             man.
             This
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             .
             But
             now
             of
             what
             sort
             of
             men
             this
             instance
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             purpose
             it
             is
             alledged
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             more
             questionable
             .
             Some
             say
             that
             Job
             meant
             ,
             
             that
             one
             man
             being
             a
             wicked
             man
             lives
             and
             dies
             in
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             an●
             another
             being
             a
             godly
             man
             lives
             and
             dies
             in
             extreme
             misery
             ;
             and
             will
             have
             his
             drift
             in
             this
             instance
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             unsearchable
             Gods
             proceedings
             are
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             should
             deal
             so
             well
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             so
             ill
             with
             the
             righteous
             .
             Others
             hold
             that
             the
             words
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             two
             wicked
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             aime
             therefore
             of
             this
             instance
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             judging
             whether
             men
             be
             wicked
             or
             no
             by
             that
             which
             outwardly
             befalls
             them
             ,
             because
             God
             deals
             so
             differently
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             sometimes
             blessing
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             punishing
             them
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             any
             two
             men
             ,
             equally
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             and
             that
             hereby
             he
             sheweth
             Gods
             absolute
             Sovereignty
             is
             in
             disposing
             of
             men
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             how
             unsearchable
             his
             proceedings
             are
             ,
             in
             that
             two
             men
             ,
             one
             whereof
             deserves
             no
             more
             good
             nor
             ill
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             differently
             dealt
             with
             both
             in
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             yet
             after
             death
             both
             should
             be
             alike
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               know
               your
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               the
               devices
               which
               you
               wrongfully
               imagine
               against
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             know
             the
             injurious
             thoughts
             and
             imaginations
             which
             you
             harbour
             in
             your
             hearts
             concerning
             me
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             that
             you
             have
             said
             concerning
             the
             destruction
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             you
             have
             still
             aimed
             at
             me
             &
             my
             children
             ,
             though
             you
             have
             not
             named
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             peremptorily
             conclude
             within
             your selves
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             because
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             is
             so
             heavy
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               For
               ye
               say
               ,
               Where
               is
               the
               house
               of
               the
               prince
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             Iobs
             eldest
             son
             ,
             whose
             house
             it
             was
             that
             was
             blown
             down
             upon
             him
             ,
             his
             brethren
             and
             sisters
             ,
             chap.
             1.18
             ,
             19.
             and
             that
             Iob
             chargeth
             his
             friends
             ,
             that
             in
             relation
             hereto
             they
             did
             in
             their
             thoughts
             thus
             insult
             over
             him
             ,
             
               where
               is
               the
               house
               of
               the
               prince
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             now
             become
             of
             the
             house
             of
             that
             young
             gallant
             ,
             your
             son
             and
             heir
             ?
             Did
             not
             that
             exemplary
             judgement
             plainly
             discover
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             you
             and
             yours
             ?
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             Iob
             himself
             :
             
               where
               is
               the
               house
               of
               the
               prince
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             now
             become
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Job
             ,
             that
             mighty
             man
             of
             estate
             ,
             that
             lived
             formerly
             like
             a
             prince
             ?
             As
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             You
             see
             that
             after
             all
             the
             pomp
             wherein
             he
             hath
             lived
             ,
             God
             hath
             at
             last
             utterly
             overthrown
             his
             house
             and
             family
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             justly
             given
             him
             the
             reward
             of
             his
             wickednesse
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               where
               are
               the
               dwelling-places
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             ?
             either
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             Iobs
             children
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Hath
             not
             God
             destroyed
             both
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             wicked
             brood
             too
             ,
             his
             children
             ?
             or
             else
             of
             all
             wicked
             men
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             is
             added
             to
             the
             former
             clause
             ,
             to
             imply
             that
             this
             which
             had
             befallen
             Iob
             ,
             was
             indeed
             the
             constant
             portion
             of
             all
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Have
               ye
               not
               asked
               them
               that
               goe
               by
               the
               way
               ?
               and
               do
               ye
               not
               know
               their
               tokens
               ?
            
             ]
             Some
             think
             that
             from
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             33.
             verse
             ,
             Iob
             goes
             still
             on
             in
             setting
             out
             the
             injurious
             thoughts
             which
             his
             friends
             had
             concerning
             him
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             therefore
             they
             understand
             these
             words
             as
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Jobs
             friends
             ,
             arguing
             as
             it
             were
             with
             others
             concerning
             him
             ,
             
               Have
               ye
               not
               asked
               them
               that
               goe
               by
               the
               way
            
             ?
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             certainly
             notorious
             to
             every
             one
             that
             goes
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             if
             such
             were
             enquired
             of
             ,
             they
             would
             readily
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             which
             have
             befallen
             Job
             are
             the
             just
             vengeance
             of
             God
             upon
             
             him
             for
             his
             wickednesse
             :
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             denied
             ,
             these
             things
             being
             the
             clear
             marks
             and
             tokens
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             these
             words
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             to
             be
             Jobs
             answer
             to
             those
             injurious
             thoughts
             concerning
             him
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             had
             charged
             his
             friends
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             
               Have
               ye
               not
               asked
               them
               that
               goe
               by
               the
               way
               ?
            
             &c.
             By
             
               them
               that
               goe
               by
               the
               way
            
             may
             be
             meant
             travellers
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             must
             be
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             You
             ,
             my
             friends
             ,
             insult
             over
             me
             ,
             as
             a
             wicked
             hypocrite
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             my
             house
             and
             family
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             would
             ask
             those
             that
             by
             travelling
             through
             many
             places
             and
             countries
             have
             the
             more
             experience
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             they
             would
             readily
             tell
             you
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             have
             hitherto
             maintained
             ,
             that
             the
             righteous
             are
             often
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             are
             often
             in
             a
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             )
             
               that
               the
               wicked
               is
               reserved
               to
               the
               day
               of
               destruction
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Or
             ,
             by
             
               them
               that
               goe
               by
               the
               way
               ,
            
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             ordinary
             common
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             Judg.
             5.10
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Do
             but
             ask
             any
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             people
             that
             goe
             up
             and
             down
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             any
             that
             you
             shall
             first
             meet
             with
             ,
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             but
             will
             tell
             you
             this
             which
             I
             now
             maintain
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             able
             to
             make
             it
             good
             out
             of
             their
             own
             observation
             :
             to
             which
             purpose
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               do
               ye
               not
               know
               their
               tokens
            
             ?
             for
             by
             
               their
               tokens
            
             is
             meant
             the
             proofs
             and
             examples
             which
             they
             could
             alledge
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             righteous
             do
             often
             suffer
             many
             grievous
             pressures
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             wicked
             live
             oft
             in
             great
             pomp
             and
             prosperity
             :
             and
             that
             expression
             it
             seems
             Job
             purposely
             useth
             ,
             as
             alluding
             to
             the
             marks
             and
             tokens
             which
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             observe
             as
             they
             travell
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             goe
             in
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             thereby
             to
             imply
             that
             such
             men
             could
             as
             readily
             alledge
             convincing
             evidences
             hereof
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             tell
             the
             marks
             of
             waies
             that
             lead
             to
             such
             or
             such
             a
             place
             ;
             
               do
               ye
               not
               know
               their
               tokens
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             can
             ye
             deny
             ,
             or
             ,
             can
             ye
             be
             ignorant
             of
             those
             things
             which
             every
             man
             can
             alledge
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             which
             I
             say
             concerning
             the
             prosperity
             of
             wicked
             men
             ?
             &c.
             I
             know
             some
             understand
             these
             words
             otherwise
             ,
             
               and
               do
               ye
               not
               know
               their
               tokens
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             do
             ye
             not
             understand
             that
             their
             present
             prosperity
             ,
             riches
             and
             honours
             ,
             are
             sure
             tokens
             that
             there
             is
             wrath
             that
             abides
             them
             hereafter
             ?
             But
             I
             prefer
             the
             former
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               That
               the
               wicked
               is
               reserved
               to
               the
               day
               of
               destruction
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             that
             which
             Iob
             saith
             they
             might
             learn
             of
             
               them
               that
               goe
               by
               the
               way
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             are
             many
             times
             not
             punished
             ,
             but
             even
             when
             judgements
             fall
             upon
             others
             they
             escape
             ,
             as
             being
             reserved
             to
             the
             day
             of
             destruction
             ,
             that
             shall
             yet
             at
             last
             come
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               Who
               shall
               declare
               his
               way
               to
               his
               face
               ?
               and
               who
               shall
               repay
               him
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               ?
            
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             understand
             these
             words
             as
             spoken
             of
             God
             ,
             Who
             shall
             declare
             the
             way
             of
             God
             to
             his
             face
             ?
             &c.
             Because
             concerning
             that
             which
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               that
               the
               wicked
               is
               reserved
               to
               the
               day
               of
               destruction
               ,
            
             &c.
             some
             might
             argue
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             why
             this
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             judging
             it
             a
             strange
             thing
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             proceedings
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             so
             long
             spare
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             flourish
             and
             prosper
             ,
             when
             he
             meant
             to
             destroy
             them
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             should
             not
             rather
             cut
             them
             off
             immediately
             without
             any
             such
             delaies
             ;
             therefore
             by
             way
             of
             preventing
             these
             secret
             cavils
             that
             might
             arise
             in
             mens
             minds
             ,
             these
             words
             are
             added
             ,
             
               who
               shall
               declare
               his
               way
               to
               his
               face
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             God
             deals
             
             thus
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             forbearing
             them
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             who
             shall
             challenge
             God
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             boldly
             argue
             the
             matter
             with
             him
             ,
             demanding
             a
             reason
             of
             him
             why
             he
             doth
             so
             ?
             
               who
               shall
               repay
               him
               what
               he
               hath
               done
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             shall
             retort
             that
             upon
             God
             which
             he
             hath
             done
             ?
             or
             ,
             who
             shall
             reply
             upon
             him
             for
             this
             ?
             where
             is
             the
             man
             that
             dares
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             doe
             this
             ?
             And
             thus
             they
             would
             make
             these
             words
             to
             be
             parallel
             with
             those
             other
             passages
             ,
             chap.
             9.12
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               taketh
               away
               ,
               who
               can
               hinder
               him
               ?
               who
               shall
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               what
               doest
               thou
               ?
            
             and
             chap.
             23.13
             .
             
               But
               he
               is
               in
               one
               mind
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               turn
               him
               ?
               what
               his
               soul
               desireth
               ,
               even
               that
               he
               doth
            
             :
             and
             vers
             .
             22
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             
               Shall
               any
               teach
               God
               knowledge
               ,
               seeing
               he
               judgeth
               those
               that
               are
               high
               ?
            
             Thus
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             some
             understand
             these
             words
             of
             God.
             But
             questionlesse
             they
             are
             rather
             spoken
             of
             the
             wicked
             man
             ;
             
               who
               shall
               declare
               his
               way
               to
               his
               face
               ?
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             So
             farre
             a
             while
             doth
             the
             wicked
             man
             seem
             to
             be
             from
             bearing
             the
             just
             reward
             of
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             dares
             
               declare
               his
               way
               to
               his
               face
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             man
             dares
             to
             his
             face
             tell
             him
             of
             his
             faults
             ,
             or
             no
             man
             dares
             shew
             him
             whether
             his
             wicked
             courses
             will
             at
             length
             bring
             him
             ;
             and
             much
             lesse
             dares
             any
             man
             appear
             as
             a
             witnesse
             to
             accuse
             him
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             judge
             to
             condemn
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             
               repay
               him
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             punish
             him
             for
             his
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               Yet
               shall
               he
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               remain
               in
               the
               tomb
               .
            
             ]
             I
             find
             the
             opinion
             of
             Expositours
             very
             different
             concerning
             the
             dependance
             of
             these
             words
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             .
             They
             that
             take
             these
             words
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             those
             injurious
             thoughts
             ,
             which
             Iob
             tells
             his
             friends
             they
             harboured
             in
             their
             hearts
             concerning
             him
             (
             as
             is
             noted
             before
             vers
             .
             29.
             )
             understand
             them
             as
             inferred
             upon
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             thus
             ,
             Though
             no
             man
             dares
             meddle
             with
             him
             ,
             yet
             God
             shall
             bring
             down
             his
             pride
             by
             his
             judgements
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             lay
             him
             in
             the
             grave
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             say
             these
             words
             ,
             
               and
               remain
               in
               the
               tomb
            
             ,
             are
             added
             ,
             to
             imply
             that
             then
             he
             is
             quite
             cut
             off
             from
             ever
             returning
             to
             that
             pomp
             &
             plenty
             wherein
             he
             had
             formerly
             lived
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             now
             they
             that
             take
             these
             words
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             Job
             as
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             understand
             them
             otherwise
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             farther
             declaration
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             exalts
             himself
             so
             in
             his
             pride
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             dares
             tell
             him
             of
             any
             thing
             he
             doth
             amisse
             ,
             or
             though
             he
             be
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             man
             to
             controll
             or
             punish
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             )
             yet
             doth
             not
             God
             take
             him
             in
             hand
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             
               the
               grave
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             dying
             not
             a
             violent
             ,
             but
             a
             naturall
             death
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             carried
             to
             his
             grave
             with
             great
             magnificence
             ,
             pomp
             and
             state
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             have
             an
             honourable
             and
             solemn
             buriall
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               remain
               in
               the
               tomb
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             fear
             of
             any
             the
             miseries
             which
             here
             in
             this
             world
             others
             undergoe
             .
             This
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               remain
               in
               the
               tomb
               ,
            
             is
             translated
             by
             some
             according
             to
             the
             strict
             letter
             of
             the
             originall
             Hebrew
             ,
             which
             is
             put
             into
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               watch
               in
               the
               heap
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             should
             so
             read
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             this
             expression
             might
             be
             used
             ,
             in
             reference
             either
             to
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             which
             being
             set
             upright
             in
             vaults
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             embalmed
             and
             spiced
             that
             they
             were
             kept
             from
             putrifaction
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             custome
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             seemed
             as
             it
             were
             to
             be
             living
             men
             ,
             and
             looked
             as
             if
             they
             stood
             to
             keep
             continuall
             watch
             in
             that
             place
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             those
             statues
             and
             Representations
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             were
             placed
             upon
             their
             tombs
             ,
             or
             set
             up
             
             in
             presses
             near
             to
             their
             tombs
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             see
             the
             use
             is
             also
             in
             our
             times
             )
             which
             being
             as
             farre
             as
             art
             could
             reach
             made
             to
             the
             life
             ,
             had
             also
             the
             appearance
             of
             watchmen
             ,
             that
             were
             set
             to
             watch
             in
             those
             heaps
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               The
               clods
               of
               the
               valley
               shall
               be
               sweet
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             They
             that
             take
             these
             words
             still
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             injurious
             thoughts
             of
             Iobs
             friends
             against
             him
             ,
             do
             accordingly
             understand
             them
             thus
             ,
             That
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             should
             lye
             so
             heavy
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             death
             should
             be
             most
             welcome
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             should
             then
             be
             glad
             to
             lye
             in
             a
             slimy
             pit
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             grave
             ,
             that
             was
             formerly
             scarce
             content
             with
             a
             princely
             palace
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             expresseth
             the
             grave
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               the
               clods
               of
               the
               valley
            
             ,
             is
             because
             their
             burying-places
             in
             those
             times
             were
             usually
             in
             the
             lowest
             dales
             and
             valleys
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             these
             words
             are
             still
             a
             continuation
             of
             Jobs
             reply
             to
             the
             injurious
             thoughts
             of
             his
             friends
             ;
             and
             then
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               the
               clods
               of
               the
               valley
               are
               sweet
               to
               him
               ,
            
             do
             only
             imply
             ,
             either
             his
             continuance
             for
             ever
             there
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             we
             take
             much
             sweet
             delight
             and
             content
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             when
             we
             stay
             long
             in
             it
             )
             or
             else
             that
             there
             he
             sleeps
             quietly
             and
             sweetly
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             cares
             and
             feares
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             danger
             of
             worldly
             troubles
             and
             sorrows
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               every
               man
               shall
               draw
               after
               him
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               innumerable
               before
               him
               ,
            
             they
             are
             added
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             his
             death
             cannot
             be
             reckoned
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             upon
             him
             ,
             since
             herein
             he
             goes
             the
             way
             of
             all
             flesh
             ;
             all
             men
             living
             ,
             the
             righteous
             as
             well
             as
             the
             wicked
             ,
             either
             have
             gone
             ,
             or
             shall
             goe
             this
             way
             .
             And
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               And
               every
               man
               shall
               draw
               after
               him
               ,
            
             is
             grounded
             upon
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             living
             doth
             every
             moment
             ,
             as
             his
             life
             wasteth
             away
             ,
             draw
             nearer
             and
             nearer
             to
             the
             grave
             .
             We
             use
             to
             say
             of
             men
             lying
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               drawing
               on
            
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             true
             also
             of
             all
             that
             live
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             still
             drawing
             on
             to
             their
             end
             ,
             and
             hasting
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             there
             to
             overtake
             that
             innumerable
             multitude
             that
             is
             gone
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               How
               then
               comfort
               ye
               me
               in
               vain
               ,
               seeing
               in
               your
               answers
               there
               remaineth
               falsehood
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             what
             a
             vain
             thing
             is
             it
             in
             you
             ,
             to
             think
             to
             comfort
             me
             ,
             by
             telling
             me
             that
             if
             I
             will
             repent
             me
             of
             my
             wickednesse
             ,
             God
             will
             certainly
             restore
             me
             to
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             since
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             which
             you
             have
             maintained
             concerning
             the
             misery
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             flourishing
             estate
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             is
             apparently
             false
             ,
             and
             all
             your
             arguing
             is
             grounded
             upon
             errours
             and
             mistakes
             ,
             both
             concerning
             God
             and
             concerning
             me
             .
             The
             same
             errours
             and
             falsehoods
             which
             Jobs
             friends
             had
             maintained
             in
             their
             first
             dispute
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             same
             they
             had
             again
             maintained
             in
             the
             second
             ;
             though
             they
             multiplyed
             answers
             ,
             yet
             they
             mended
             them
             not
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             answers
             there
             remained
             falsehood
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THen
               Eliphaz
               the
               Temanite
               answered
            
             .
             ]
             Thus
             taking
             his
             turn
             to
             speak
             ,
             this
             was
             his
             third
             ,
             and
             indeed
             his
             last
             Reply
             upon
             Job
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Can
               a
               man
               be
               profitable
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               is
               wise
               may
               be
               profitable
               unto
               himself
               ?
            
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             profiting
             God
             by
             way
             of
             teaching
             
             him
             .
             Because
             Iob
             had
             said
             (
             and
             his
             friends
             took
             it
             as
             spoken
             in
             a
             way
             of
             complaining
             )
             that
             wicked
             men
             did
             often
             live
             pleasantly
             ,
             and
             die
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             were
             buried
             gloriously
             ,
             whereas
             the
             righteous
             were
             usually
             in
             a
             very
             distressed
             condition
             ;
             therefore
             to
             this
             Eliphaz
             (
             say
             they
             )
             replies
             ,
             
               Can
               a
               man
               be
               profitable
               to
               God
            
             ?
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             Can
             you
             help
             God
             ,
             by
             teaching
             him
             how
             he
             should
             better
             order
             things
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             A
             man
             by
             his
             wisedome
             may
             direct
             himself
             in
             his
             affairs
             ;
             but
             can
             he
             profit
             God
             by
             directing
             him
             ?
             No
             surely
             .
             But
             Job
             himself
             had
             immediately
             before
             condemned
             this
             boldnesse
             ,
             chap.
             21.22
             .
             
               Shall
               any
            
             (
             saith
             he
             there
             )
             
               teach
               God
               knowledge
            
             ?
             and
             besides
             ,
             it
             seems
             clear
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             mans
             profiting
             God
             by
             his
             righteousnesse
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             a
             man
             be
             never
             so
             righteous
             ,
             his
             righteousnesse
             can
             bring
             no
             advantage
             to
             God.
             And
             this
             he
             alledgeth
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             reply
             ,
             either
             to
             intimate
             that
             Iob
             did
             not
             well
             ,
             to
             carry
             himself
             so
             as
             if
             God
             were
             obliged
             to
             him
             for
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             thought
             there
             was
             reason
             that
             if
             he
             had
             offended
             God
             in
             some
             particulars
             ,
             yet
             God
             should
             passe
             by
             that
             ,
             and
             not
             punish
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             in
             other
             things
             he
             had
             deserved
             better
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             should
             so
             afflict
             him
             as
             he
             did
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             that
             he
             were
             righteous
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             boast
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             before
             God
             ,
             since
             God
             could
             no
             way
             reap
             any
             benefit
             thereby
             :
             yea
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               as
               he
               that
               is
               wise
               may
               be
               profitable
               unto
               himself
               ,
            
             Eliphaz
             seems
             to
             upbraid
             Job
             ,
             that
             his
             righteousnesse
             was
             neither
             profitable
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             to
             himself
             neither
             ,
             because
             it
             secured
             him
             not
             from
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             ;
             meaning
             hereby
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             doubtlesse
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             not
             righteous
             indeed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Is
               it
               any
               pleasure
               to
               the
               Almighty
               that
               thou
               art
               righteous
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             no
             pleasure
             to
             him
             that
             thou
             art
             righteous
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             of
             adding
             any
             thing
             to
             his
             happinesse
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               or
               is
               it
               gain
               to
               him
               that
               thou
               makest
               thy
               waies
               perfect
            
             ?
             some
             by
             making
             his
             waies
             perfect
             understand
             ,
             his
             pretending
             or
             pleading
             that
             his
             waies
             were
             perfect
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             an
             advantage
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             indeed
             a
             great
             dishonour
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             it
             did
             plainly
             charge
             God
             with
             injustice
             ,
             for
             laying
             his
             hand
             so
             severely
             upon
             a
             righteous
             innocent
             man
             :
             but
             I
             conceive
             that
             thereby
             is
             only
             meant
             his
             walking
             in
             an
             upright
             and
             perfect
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             second
             clause
             to
             be
             fully
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Will
               he
               reprove
               thee
               for
               fear
               of
               thee
               ?
               will
               he
               enter
               with
               thee
               into
               judgement
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             reprove
             thee
             ,
             to
             prevent
             thee
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             not
             first
             reprove
             him
             ;
             Or
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             so
             severely
             contend
             with
             thee
             and
             punish
             thee
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             afraid
             of
             thee
             ,
             as
             tyrants
             are
             wont
             to
             crush
             those
             whom
             they
             fear
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             Herod
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             thy
             goodnesse
             cannot
             profit
             God
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             thy
             wickednesse
             hurt
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             in
             a
             way
             of
             justice
             to
             punish
             thee
             for
             thy
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             God
             proceeds
             thus
             against
             thee
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             fear
             of
             thee
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             least
             if
             he
             should
             let
             thee
             alone
             ,
             thou
             shouldest
             become
             either
             so
             over-good
             that
             he
             could
             not
             reward
             thee
             or
             so
             over-great
             that
             he
             could
             not
             punish
             thee
             .
             And
             it
             is
             like
             that
             Eliphaz
             doth
             the
             rather
             use
             this
             expression
             ,
             because
             Job
             had
             formerly
             said
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             afflictions
             
             he
             had
             brought
             upon
             him
             ,
             God
             did
             as
             it
             were
             set
             a
             watch
             over
             him
             ,
             chap.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               For
               thou
               hast
               taken
               a
               pledge
               from
               thy
               brother
               for
               nought
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             the
             words
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verses
             seem
             expressely
             to
             charge
             Job
             with
             the
             particular
             gross
             enormities
             therein
             mentioned
             ,
             yet
             doubtlesse
             the
             meaning
             of
             Eliphaz
             was
             only
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             such
             way
             as
             these
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             he
             had
             provoked
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             would
             never
             have
             laid
             such
             unusuall
             calamities
             upon
             him
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Bethink
             thy self
             ,
             Job
             ;
             for
             of
             these
             wickednesses
             that
             I
             shall
             now
             mention
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             such
             like
             ,
             thou
             art
             certainly
             guilty
             :
             
               thou
               hast
               taken
               a
               pledge
               from
               thy
               brother
               for
               nought
               .
            
             And
             here
             by
             taking
             a
             pledge
             from
             ones
             brother
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             taking
             a
             pledge
             from
             a
             poor
             neighbour
             ,
             yea
             it
             may
             be
             from
             ones
             nearest
             allies
             :
             yea
             by
             saying
             
               thou
               hast
               taken
               a
               pledge
            
             ,
             he
             might
             imply
             that
             he
             had
             not
             only
             received
             such
             a
             pledge
             ,
             as
             his
             brother
             did
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             tender
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             had
             also
             gone
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             there
             what
             he
             pleased
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             by
             force
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             over-rigorous
             proceeding
             with
             one
             that
             is
             in
             streights
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             forbidden
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Deut.
             24.10
             ,
             11.
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             And
             then
             by
             taking
             a
             pledge
             
               for
               nought
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             taking
             of
             a
             pledge
             without
             any
             just
             cause
             :
             which
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             either
             when
             men
             take
             a
             pledge
             notwithstanding
             they
             are
             otherwise
             sufficiently
             secured
             for
             that
             they
             lend
             ;
             or
             2.
             when
             they
             will
             not
             restore
             the
             pledge
             ,
             more
             worth
             then
             the
             debt
             ,
             though
             the
             debt
             be
             paid
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             charge
             them
             that
             pawned
             the
             pledge
             with
             more
             then
             indeed
             they
             owe
             them
             ,
             or
             alledge
             that
             the
             pledge
             is
             forfeited
             ,
             the
             money
             not
             being
             brought
             in
             time
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             like
             pretence
             ,
             which
             the
             prophet
             calls
             withholding
             the
             pledge
             ,
             Ezek.
             18.16
             ;
             or
             3.
             when
             men
             take
             a
             pledge
             from
             such
             poor
             wretches
             whom
             in
             charity
             they
             ought
             freely
             to
             relieve
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               stripped
               the
               naked
               of
               their
               clothing
               :
            
             which
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             doe
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             give
             raiment
             to
             those
             that
             want
             it
             ,
             but
             especially
             they
             that
             1.
             make
             men
             naked
             by
             taking
             their
             cloths
             from
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             expression
             ,
             Hos
             .
             2.3
             .
             
               lest
               I
               strip
               thee
               naked
            
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             are
             so
             greedy
             of
             a
             pledge
             ,
             or
             so
             griping
             in
             any
             other
             way
             of
             oppression
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             away
             the
             garments
             of
             those
             that
             have
             scarce
             a
             coat
             to
             put
             upon
             their
             backs
             ;
             for
             such
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             termed
             naked
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.11
             .
             
               even
               to
               this
               present
               hour
               we
               both
               hunger
               ,
               and
               thirst
               ,
               and
               are
               naked
               ,
            
             and
             Jam.
             2.15
             .
             
               If
               a
               brother
               or
               sister
               be
               naked
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             was
             also
             forbidden
             in
             Moses's
             law
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Exod.
             22.26
             .
             yea
             under
             this
             one
             particular
             ,
             of
             stripping
             the
             naked
             of
             their
             clothing
             ,
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             all
             other
             necessaries
             from
             the
             poor
             may
             be
             comprehended
             ;
             for
             by
             clothing
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             sometimes
             meant
             all
             necessaries
             usefull
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Isai
             .
             3.6
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               clothing
               ,
               be
               thou
               our
               ruler
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               not
               given
               water
               to
               the
               weary
               to
               drink
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               withholden
               bread
               from
               the
               hungry
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             relieved
             the
             poor
             in
             their
             wants
             :
             yet
             herein
             lyes
             the
             chief
             emphasis
             of
             this
             charge
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             given
             them
             so
             much
             as
             a
             draught
             of
             water
             ,
             or
             a
             bit
             or
             crust
             of
             bread
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               But
               as
               for
               the
               mighty
               man
               ,
               he
               had
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               honourable
               man
               he
               dwelt
               in
               it
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             Job
             gave
             to
             the
             mighty
             and
             honourable
             
             the
             land
             which
             he
             had
             unjustly
             taken
             from
             the
             poor
             ;
             though
             he
             despised
             the
             poor
             ,
             yet
             great
             and
             mighty
             men
             might
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             him
             ;
             or
             that
             when
             the
             poor
             and
             the
             mighty
             man
             came
             before
             him
             in
             judgement
             ,
             meerly
             in
             favour
             to
             the
             mighty
             and
             honourable
             man
             ,
             he
             passed
             sentence
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             unjustly
             carried
             away
             the
             poor
             mans
             estate
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             these
             words
             as
             spoken
             of
             Job
             in
             a
             third
             person
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             way
             of
             scorn
             ,
             
               But
               as
               for
               the
               mighty
               man
               he
               had
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Great
             Job
             by
             his
             might
             and
             power
             had
             all
             under
             his
             command
             ,
             and
             got
             all
             the
             country
             about
             him
             into
             his
             possession
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             could
             spare
             nothing
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             but
             did
             rather
             make
             use
             of
             his
             power
             to
             oppresse
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               sent
               widows
               away
               empty
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             also
             may
             comprehend
             many
             severall
             waies
             of
             hard
             dealing
             with
             widows
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             he
             unjustly
             seised
             upon
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             so
             turned
             them
             away
             empty
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             when
             they
             came
             to
             him
             for
             aid
             against
             their
             oppressours
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             right
             ,
             but
             sent
             them
             away
             with
             hearts
             void
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             disappointed
             of
             their
             hope
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             when
             poverty
             made
             them
             seek
             relief
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             turned
             them
             off
             with
             neglect
             and
             hard
             language
             ,
             and
             would
             give
             them
             no
             succour
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               arms
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               have
               been
               broken
            
             :
             for
             thereby
             is
             meant
             his
             oppression
             of
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             bereaving
             them
             of
             the
             means
             they
             had
             for
             a
             livelyhood
             ,
             or
             by
             crushing
             those
             that
             were
             likely
             to
             defend
             and
             support
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             his
             suffering
             them
             to
             be
             oppressed
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Therefore
               snares
               are
               round
               about
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Thus
             Eliphaz
             applies
             that
             to
             Job
             ,
             which
             Bildad
             had
             said
             concerning
             wicked
             men
             in
             generall
             ,
             chap.
             18.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             :
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Or
               darknesse
               ,
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               see
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             thus
             ,
             that
             besides
             his
             outward
             plagues
             ,
             God
             had
             stricken
             him
             for
             his
             sins
             with
             such
             blindnesse
             and
             confusion
             of
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             understood
             not
             either
             why
             these
             judgements
             were
             come
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             what
             to
             doe
             that
             he
             might
             be
             freed
             from
             them
             :
             and
             accordingly
             they
             also
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               abundance
               of
               waters
               cover
               thee
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             these
             calamities
             as
             a
             man
             under
             water
             ,
             so
             amazed
             and
             stupified
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             himself
             .
             But
             it
             may
             as
             well
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             darknesse
             of
             his
             outward
             calamities
             ,
             so
             perplexing
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             see
             which
             way
             to
             goe
             to
             help
             himself
             ;
             according
             to
             a
             like
             expression
             ,
             chap.
             19.8
             .
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             And
             so
             also
             the
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             overwhelmed
             with
             a
             multitude
             of
             grievous
             miseries
             ,
             that
             like
             waters
             came
             rushing
             in
             upon
             him
             with
             unresistable
             violence
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Is
               not
               God
               in
               the
               height
               of
               heaven
               ?
               and
               behold
               the
               height
               of
               the
               stars
               how
               high
               they
               are
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Expositours
             do
             very
             much
             differ
             in
             their
             judgements
             ,
             concerning
             the
             dependence
             of
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verses
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             :
             for
             though
             all
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             
               And
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               How
               doth
               God
               know
               ?
               can
               he
               judge
               through
               the
               dark
               cloud
            
             ?
             &c.
             Eliphaz
             chargeth
             Job
             with
             nourishing
             impious
             and
             atheisticall
             thoughts
             in
             his
             heart
             concerning
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             or
             doth
             not
             mind
             what
             is
             done
             by
             men
             here
             upon
             
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             ground
             of
             charging
             Job
             thus
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             maintained
             that
             wicked
             men
             do
             usually
             live
             and
             die
             in
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             and
             godly
             men
             on
             the
             other
             side
             do
             as
             usually
             endure
             all
             kind
             of
             misery
             and
             sorrow
             ;
             yet
             concerning
             these
             words
             that
             are
             prefixed
             in
             this
             12
             verse
             ,
             the
             judgement
             of
             Expositours
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             very
             different
             .
             Some
             take
             these
             words
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             that
             mimeticall
             expression
             ,
             wherein
             Eliphaz
             would
             set
             forth
             the
             impious
             thoughts
             of
             Job
             concerning
             God
             ,
             
               Is
               not
               God
               in
               the
               height
               of
               heaven
            
             ?
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             You
             ,
             Job
             ,
             think
             with
             your self
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             God
             dwells
             above
             the
             stars
             in
             the
             highest
             heavens
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             how
             exceeding
             high
             the
             stars
             are
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doubtlesse
             God
             doth
             not
             govern
             the
             world
             here
             below
             .
             But
             it
             being
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             Eliphaz
             doth
             not
             begin
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             impious
             thoughts
             of
             Job
             concerning
             God
             ,
             till
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             by
             the
             words
             ,
             
               And
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               How
               doth
               God
               know
            
             ?
             &c.
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             this
             verse
             can
             be
             made
             a
             part
             thereof
             .
             First
             therefore
             ,
             some
             conceive
             that
             these
             words
             are
             alledged
             by
             Eliphaz
             ,
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             those
             impious
             thoughts
             concerning
             God
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             chargeth
             Iob
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               Is
               not
               God
               in
               the
               height
               of
               heaven
            
             ?
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             that
             God
             dwells
             above
             in
             the
             highest
             heavens
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             indeed
             that
             the
             stars
             are
             of
             a
             mighty
             height
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             now
             thou
             sayest
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             
               How
               doth
               God
               know
            
             ?
             &c.
             2.
             
             Others
             hold
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             words
             Eliphaz
             seeks
             to
             imply
             how
             incomprehensible
             God
             is
             ,
             thereby
             covertly
             reproving
             Iob
             for
             his
             rashnesse
             in
             judging
             of
             Gods
             works
             ,
             
               Is
               not
               God
               in
               the
               height
               of
               heaven
               ?
               and
               behold
               the
               height
               of
               the
               stars
               ,
               how
               high
               they
               are
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             If
             the
             stars
             be
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             see
             how
             many
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             bignesse
             they
             are
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             then
             comprehend
             the
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             and
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             the
             stars
             ,
             even
             higher
             then
             the
             highest
             heavens
             ?
             But
             instead
             of
             inferring
             this
             from
             Gods
             being
             on
             high
             ,
             you
             ,
             Iob
             ,
             inferre
             atheisticall
             conclusions
             concerning
             God
             ;
             
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               How
               doth
               God
               know
            
             ?
             &c.
             3.
             
             Others
             take
             these
             words
             to
             be
             prefixed
             as
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             omniscience
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Is
               not
               God
               in
               the
               height
               of
               heaven
               ?
               and
               behold
               the
               height
               of
               the
               stars
               ,
               how
               high
               they
               are
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             God
             is
             infinite
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             majesty
             in
             the
             highest
             heavens
             he
             seeth
             and
             governeth
             all
             things
             that
             are
             here
             below
             :
             if
             the
             stars
             that
             are
             so
             high
             do
             from
             thence
             shine
             upon
             us
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             easie
             thence
             to
             conclude
             that
             God
             from
             on
             high
             doth
             behold
             all
             things
             that
             are
             done
             upon
             the
             earth
             ?
             and
             that
             hereupon
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             he
             upbraids
             Iob
             with
             the
             impiety
             of
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             
               And
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               How
               doth
               God
               know
            
             ?
             &c.
             and
             4.
             
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             Eliphaz
             ,
             having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             charged
             Iob
             with
             many
             grievous
             sins
             ,
             adviseth
             him
             here
             to
             remember
             that
             there
             was
             a
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             before
             whom
             he
             must
             expect
             to
             give
             an
             account
             for
             these
             things
             that
             he
             had
             done
             ;
             and
             in
             expressing
             this
             he
             mentions
             the
             height
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             above
             which
             God
             sits
             in
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             majesty
             and
             glory
             ;
             because
             ,
             though
             God
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             every
             creature
             that
             is
             here
             below
             ,
             yet
             the
             height
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             heavens
             must
             needs
             above
             other
             things
             strike
             men
             with
             an
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             transcendent
             majesty
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             Eliphaz
             shews
             ,
             how
             instead
             of
             being
             awed
             thus
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             dwelling
             on
             high
             ,
             he
             took
             occasion
             from
             thence
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             surely
             God
             did
             neither
             see
             nor
             regard
             what
             was
             done
             upon
             the
             
             earth
             ,
             
               And
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               How
               doth
               God
               know
               ?
               can
               he
               judge
               through
               the
               dark
               cloud
               ?
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Thick
               clouds
               are
               a
               covering
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               seeth
               not
               ,
               and
               he
               walketh
               in
               the
               circuit
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             ]
             This
             phrase
             of
             Gods
             walking
             in
             the
             circuit
             of
             heaven
             is
             used
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             there
             delights
             himself
             in
             the
             glorious
             works
             which
             his
             own
             hands
             have
             there
             made
             ,
             (
             as
             when
             a
             man
             walks
             about
             in
             his
             grounds
             and
             gardens
             ,
             or
             as
             when
             a
             prince
             walks
             about
             in
             some
             goodly
             pallace
             that
             he
             hath
             built
             )
             and
             so
             minds
             not
             those
             things
             that
             are
             done
             below
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             is
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             care
             of
             governing
             and
             ordering
             the
             heavens
             ,
             (
             as
             when
             a
             man
             walks
             about
             in
             his
             own
             possessions
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             other
             place
             whereof
             he
             hath
             the
             charge
             ,
             to
             search
             and
             see
             what
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             )
             and
             so
             being
             busied
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             he
             cannot
             mind
             these
             things
             that
             are
             beneath
             :
             for
             the
             mention
             that
             is
             made
             here
             of
             
               the
               circuit
               of
               heaven
            
             seems
             purposely
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             vast
             a
             circuit
             as
             that
             of
             the
             heavens
             God
             had
             enough
             to
             doe
             ,
             though
             he
             troubled
             not
             himself
             with
             those
             things
             that
             are
             done
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               marked
               the
               old
               way
               which
               wicked
               men
               have
               trodden
               ?
            
             ]
             By
             
               the
               old
               way
               which
               wicked
               men
               have
               trodden
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             miserable
             end
             which
             of
             old
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             first
             ,
             hath
             ever
             at
             last
             befallen
             wicked
             men
             ,
             (
             as
             death
             is
             called
             
               the
               way
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Iosh
             .
             23.14
             .
             )
             the
             course
             which
             God
             hath
             at
             last
             taken
             with
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             way
             of
             profanenesse
             ,
             wherein
             wicked
             men
             have
             of
             old
             in
             all
             ages
             walked
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             not
             minding
             God
             they
             have
             taken
             liberty
             to
             doe
             what
             they
             list
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             regarded
             not
             what
             men
             doe
             here
             below
             :
             yea
             particularly
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             way
             of
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             whom
             God
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             more
             evident
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
             And
             then
             by
             asking
             whether
             he
             had
             
               marked
               the
               old
               way
               which
               wicked
               men
               have
               trodden
               ,
            
             he
             demanded
             whether
             observing
             their
             waies
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             taken
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             hath
             alwaies
             at
             last
             fallen
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Which
               were
               cut
               down
               out
               of
               time
               ,
               whose
               foundation
               was
               overflown
               with
               a
               floud
               .
            
             ]
             If
             we
             understand
             this
             ,
             (
             as
             most
             probably
             we
             may
             )
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             difficult
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             we
             know
             that
             their
             foundation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             earth
             whereon
             they
             lived
             ,
             
               was
               overflown
               with
               a
               floud
            
             of
             waters
             .
             But
             it
             may
             also
             be
             meant
             of
             wicked
             men
             in
             generall
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             Ages
             they
             have
             been
             
               cut
               down
               out
               of
               time
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             suddenly
             ,
             even
             in
             an
             instant
             ;
             or
             by
             an
             untimely
             death
             ,
             namely
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             they
             might
             have
             lived
             longer
             ;
             or
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             accomplish
             their
             hopes
             and
             aimes
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               whose
               foundation
               was
               overflown
               with
               a
               floud
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ▪
             that
             the
             wrath
             or
             judgements
             of
             God
             coming
             upon
             them
             with
             sudden
             and
             unresistable
             violence
             ,
             as
             an
             overflowing
             floud
             ,
             did
             utterly
             wash
             and
             sweep
             away
             their
             foundation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             riches
             and
             honours
             which
             they
             had
             already
             attained
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             had
             laid
             as
             a
             foundation
             or
             ground-work
             of
             a
             greater
             eminency
             which
             they
             aimed
             at
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             carried
             away
             them
             and
             all
             that
             they
             had
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             very
             foundation
             ,
             all
             their
             children
             ,
             their
             riches
             ,
             their
             friends
             ,
             their
             plots
             and
             designes
             ,
             whatever
             was
             the
             support
             of
             their
             lives
             and
             estates
             ,
             or
             whereon
             they
             rested
             ,
             as
             their
             foundation
             and
             refuge
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Which
               said
               unto
               God
               ,
               Depart
               from
               us
               .
            
             ]
             Thus
             in
             a
             way
             of
             derision
             he
             repeats
             
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Iob
             ,
             chap.
             21.14
             .
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             but
             in
             a
             contrary
             sense
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             These
             
               whose
               foundation
               is
               overflown
               with
               a
               floud
               ,
            
             are
             those
             that
             
               said
               unto
               God
               ,
               Depart
               from
               us
               ,
            
             and
             not
             those
             that
             God
             prospers
             ,
             as
             you
             affirmed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Yet
               he
               filled
               their
               houses
               with
               good
               things
               :
               but
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               farre
               from
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             yet
             thou
             affirmest
             ,
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             overflowing
             their
             foundation
             with
             a
             floud
             ,
             God
             filled
             their
             houses
             with
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             withall
             boastest
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             farre
             from
             thee
             .
             Thus
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             some
             Expositours
             take
             these
             words
             to
             be
             only
             a
             scornfull
             rehearsall
             of
             what
             Iob
             had
             said
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             Eliphaz
             here
             expresseth
             his
             own
             thoughts
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               yet
               he
               filled
               their
               houses
               with
               good
               things
               ,
            
             is
             added
             ,
             either
             as
             only
             to
             yield
             that
             a
             while
             God
             did
             greatly
             prosper
             those
             whom
             yet
             afterwards
             he
             destroyed
             ,
             or
             rather
             as
             an
             aggravation
             of
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             both
             in
             that
             they
             could
             so
             unthankfully
             despise
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             given
             them
             outward
             blessings
             in
             so
             great
             abundance
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             they
             could
             so
             boldly
             deny
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             slight
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             doe
             nothing
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             with
             so
             open
             a
             hand
             conferred
             many
             good
             things
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               farre
               from
               me
               ,
            
             therein
             he
             doth
             again
             indeed
             reply
             upon
             Iob
             in
             a
             way
             of
             scorn
             ,
             with
             the
             very
             same
             words
             which
             Iob
             before
             had
             used
             ,
             chap.
             21.18
             .
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             as
             upbraiding
             him
             for
             saying
             that
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             wicked
             was
             farre
             from
             him
             ,
             when
             his
             thoughts
             of
             God
             were
             the
             same
             with
             theirs
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             minded
             not
             what
             was
             done
             here
             in
             this
             world
             (
             which
             Eliphaz
             charged
             him
             with
             ,
             because
             he
             held
             that
             God
             prospered
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             afflicted
             the
             righteous
             )
             and
             withall
             he
             was
             now
             a
             sharer
             with
             them
             in
             their
             plagues
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             better
             cause
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             wicked
             was
             farre
             from
             him
             ,
             then
             Iob
             had
             ;
             he
             might
             say
             it
             cordially
             ,
             because
             he
             held
             that
             utter
             ruine
             would
             be
             their
             end
             ,
             but
             Iob
             ,
             though
             he
             professed
             so
             with
             his
             mouth
             ,
             could
             not
             think
             so
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             holding
             that
             they
             lived
             in
             greater
             prosperity
             then
             the
             godly
             did
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               righteous
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               are
               glad
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             evidently
             see
             that
             at
             last
             accomplished
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             which
             they
             long
             expected
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             it
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             unlawfull
             to
             rejoyce
             simply
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ,
             especially
             if
             that
             joy
             ariseth
             from
             a
             private
             grudge
             and
             desire
             of
             revenge
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             secret
             hope
             that
             men
             may
             have
             of
             any
             advantage
             that
             will
             thereby
             redound
             to
             themselves
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Prov.
             24.17
             .
             
               Rejoyce
               not
               when
               thine
               enemy
               falleth
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             certainly
             it
             is
             not
             only
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             commendable
             to
             rejoyce
             and
             triumph
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             out
             of
             zeal
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             thereby
             his
             power
             ,
             justice
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             is
             manifested
             ,
             and
             his
             tender
             care
             over
             his
             servants
             ,
             in
             taking
             their
             part
             against
             their
             wicked
             adversaries
             ;
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             welfare
             which
             may
             redound
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             by
             their
             destruction
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               innocent
               laugh
               them
               to
               scorn
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             such
             ,
             who
             justly
             deserve
             to
             be
             laughed
             to
             scorn
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             their
             waies
             have
             been
             
             so
             foolish
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             taken
             ,
             through
             the
             over-ruling
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             craft
             ,
             and
             are
             quite
             disappointed
             of
             their
             designs
             and
             hopes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Whereas
               our
               substance
               is
               not
               cut
               down
               ,
               but
               the
               remnant
               of
               them
               the
               fire
               consumeth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Whereas
             the
             estates
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             which
             are
             gotten
             in
             a
             just
             way
             ,
             are
             not
             ruined
             (
             for
             they
             are
             the
             righteous
             with
             whom
             Eliphaz
             here
             joins
             himself
             and
             his
             friends
             )
             Or
             ,
             more
             generally
             ,
             whilst
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             whereby
             our
             life
             is
             maintained
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             we
             and
             our
             families
             do
             subsist
             ,
             is
             not
             cut
             down
             ,
             the
             fire
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             utterly
             consumes
             the
             wicked
             ,
             even
             all
             that
             is
             left
             of
             their
             families
             and
             estates
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             remnant
             nor
             memoriall
             left
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             Sodom
             and
             her
             neighbouring
             cities
             ,
             whereto
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             Eliphaz
             might
             in
             these
             words
             have
             speciall
             respect
             .
             And
             indeed
             with
             the
             like
             phrase
             the
             prophet
             Isaiah
             expresseth
             the
             utter
             destruction
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             Isa
             .
             14.22
             .
             
               I
               will
               rise
               up
               against
               them
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               from
               Babylon
               the
               name
               and
               remnant
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             this
             Eliphaz
             inserts
             here
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             righteous
             rejoyce
             and
             triumph
             when
             the
             wicked
             are
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             God
             therein
             puts
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             wicked
             and
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             as
             an
             introduction
             to
             the
             following
             exhortation
             ,
             wherein
             he
             perswades
             Job
             to
             repent
             and
             turn
             unto
             God
             ,
             whereas
             God
             spares
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             of
             his
             wrath
             consumes
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
               Acquaint
               now
               thy self
               with
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Acquaint
               now
               thy self
               with
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             whereas
             thou
             hast
             despised
             God
             ,
             and
             estranged
             thy self
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             lived
             as
             if
             thou
             hadst
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             him
             ;
             now
             addresse
             thy self
             to
             know
             him
             and
             his
             will
             distinctly
             ,
             to
             seek
             his
             favour
             ,
             to
             walk
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             in
             enjoying
             a
             holy
             communion
             with
             him
             in
             meditation
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             duties
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             as
             a
             master
             or
             father
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             conform
             thy
             will
             to
             his
             in
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             either
             they
             are
             added
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             advice
             which
             he
             gives
             Job
             ,
             
               and
               be
               at
               peace
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             pacifie
             thy
             troubled
             mind
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             murmure
             against
             God
             as
             thou
             hast
             done
             ,
             but
             labour
             to
             make
             thy
             peace
             with
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             as
             a
             promise
             ,
             
               Acquaint
               now
               thy self
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               at
               peace
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             then
             God
             will
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             live
             in
             all
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Receive
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               the
               law
               from
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               lay
               up
               his
               words
               in
               thine
               heart
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Deut.
             6.6
             .
             Some
             would
             gather
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             given
             his
             Law
             to
             Moses
             a
             little
             before
             this
             was
             written
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             sure
             ground
             here
             for
             this
             inference
             ;
             for
             by
             
               the
               Law
            
             may
             be
             meant
             any
             divine
             declaration
             of
             Gods
             word
             and
             will
             ,
             by
             what
             means
             soever
             it
             was
             done
             :
             It
             is
             therefore
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             we
             would
             not
             have
             thee
             run
             on
             in
             a
             way
             that
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             trusting
             to
             thine
             own
             wisedome
             ;
             so
             neither
             do
             we
             desire
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             depend
             upon
             our
             judgement
             ,
             but
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             follow
             the
             counsell
             that
             God
             himself
             hath
             given
             us
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               If
               thou
               return
               to
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               built
               up
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             every
             day
             more
             and
             more
             make
             up
             all
             the
             breaches
             in
             thy
             estate
             ,
             thy
             glory
             ,
             thy
             body
             ,
             and
             thy
             children
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             raised
             thee
             to
             a
             great
             height
             of
             prosperity
             :
             
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Exod.
             1.21
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               put
               away
               iniquity
               farre
               from
               thy
               tabernacle
               ,
            
             that
             is
             inserted
             as
             a
             conditionall
             clause
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             repentance
             must
             be
             manifested
             ,
             by
             his
             abandoning
             all
             his
             former
             evil
             waies
             ,
             and
             not
             suffering
             any
             wickednesse
             in
             any
             of
             his
             family
             (
             wherein
             he
             doth
             also
             covertly
             tax
             Job
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             he
             himself
             ,
             but
             his
             children
             also
             and
             family
             had
             lived
             lewdly
             and
             wickedly
             ;
             whence
             it
             was
             that
             both
             his
             children
             and
             servants
             were
             so
             strangely
             destroyed
             :
             )
             Or
             else
             ,
             it
             is
             added
             as
             a
             farther
             branch
             of
             the
             promises
             here
             made
             to
             Job
             ,
             upon
             condition
             of
             his
             repentance
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             forsake
             all
             his
             former
             sins
             ,
             and
             reform
             his
             family
             (
             and
             indeed
             when
             men
             sincerely
             humble
             themselves
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             wont
             thus
             by
             way
             of
             a
             blessing
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             in
             such
             men
             ;
             )
             and
             withall
             that
             he
             should
             remove
             farre
             from
             him
             all
             those
             plagues
             and
             punishments
             which
             hitherto
             had
             lain
             upon
             them
             .
             For
             by
             iniquity
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             usually
             meant
             the
             punishment
             of
             iniquity
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Gen.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Then
               shalt
               thou
               lay
               up
               gold
               as
               dust
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             mighty
             abundance
             .
             It
             may
             indeed
             also
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               Then
               shalt
               thou
               lay
               up
               gold
               on
               the
               dust
               ,
            
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             gold
             in
             such
             abundance
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             make
             no
             reckoning
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             piled
             up
             or
             shovel'd
             up
             in
             heaps
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             it
             should
             lye
             thrown
             up
             and
             down
             on
             the
             ground
             as
             if
             it
             were
             nothing
             worth
             ;
             yea
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             such
             an
             infinite
             plenty
             of
             gold
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             build
             his
             house
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             foundations
             of
             his
             house
             with
             gold
             in
             stead
             of
             stone
             ,
             (
             an
             hyperbolicall
             expression
             )
             or
             at
             least
             that
             he
             should
             make
             his
             pavements
             with
             gold
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Yea
               the
               Almighty
               shall
               be
               thy
               defence
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             protect
             thee
             and
             thy
             estate
             ;
             his
             providence
             shall
             once
             again
             be
             as
             a
             hedge
             about
             thee
             .
             This
             also
             may
             be
             otherwise
             read
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               yea
               the
               Almighty
               shall
               be
               thy
               gold
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             that
             which
             is
             better
             and
             more
             precious
             then
             the
             most
             precious
             gold
             ;
             Gods
             love
             and
             favour
             shall
             be
             to
             thee
             in
             stead
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             shall
             make
             thee
             richer
             and
             happier
             then
             all
             the
             gold
             and
             silver
             in
             the
             world
             can
             make
             thee
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               have
               plenty
               of
               silver
               ,
            
             that
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             
               and
               thou
               shalt
               have
               silver
               of
               strength
            
             ;
             but
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             store
             of
             silver
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             be
             a
             strength
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               For
               then
               shalt
               thou
               have
               thy
               delight
               in
               the
               Almighty
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             word
             (
             for
             )
             may
             be
             taken
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             promises
             made
             to
             Job
             concerning
             temporall
             blessings
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Surely
             God
             will
             not
             withhold
             from
             thee
             these
             outward
             blessings
             ,
             seeing
             he
             intends
             to
             give
             thee
             that
             which
             is
             infinitely
             better
             ,
             even
             delight
             in
             himself
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             this
             is
             added
             as
             a
             farther
             encouragement
             to
             win
             him
             to
             that
             duty
             of
             repenting
             and
             returning
             to
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             had
             before
             advised
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             whereas
             now
             he
             was
             continually
             vexed
             with
             inward
             troubles
             of
             mind
             ,
             then
             he
             should
             have
             sweet
             
               delight
               in
               the
               Almighty
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             his
             love
             and
             favour
             ,
             whereof
             all
             the
             outward
             blessings
             he
             should
             bestow
             upon
             him
             should
             be
             comfortable
             pledges
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             in
             walking
             with
             him
             ,
             &
             in
             doing
             him
             service
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               shalt
               lift
               up
               thy
               face
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             on
             chap.
             11.15
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               thy
               prayer
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               hear
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               pay
               thy
               vows
               .
            
             ]
             This
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               thou
               shalt
               pay
               thy
               vows
               ,
            
             may
             be
             added
             to
             imply
             ,
             1.
             that
             Gods
             hearing
             his
             prayers
             should
             be
             manifested
             ,
             by
             his
             doing
             that
             for
             him
             which
             he
             had
             begged
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thereby
             giving
             him
             occasion
             to
             pay
             the
             vows
             that
             he
             made
             when
             he
             put
             up
             his
             prayers
             :
             2.
             that
             he
             should
             have
             continuall
             cause
             of
             rejoycing
             and
             praising
             God
             :
             3.
             that
             God
             should
             blesse
             him
             so
             that
             he
             should
             be
             able
             to
             pay
             his
             vows
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             also
             4.
             that
             it
             should
             be
             of
             Gods
             grace
             that
             he
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             pay
             his
             vows
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             satisfied
             his
             desires
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               also
               decree
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               established
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             but
             say
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             ;
             what
             thou
             shalt
             determine
             to
             doe
             ,
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             thou
             shalt
             accomplish
             ;
             or
             ,
             what
             thou
             shalt
             determine
             to
             desire
             of
             God
             ,
             resolving
             through
             faith
             that
             it
             will
             be
             done
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             made
             good
             to
             thee
             according
             to
             thy
             faith
             :
             (
             which
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             Gods
             readinesse
             to
             hear
             his
             prayer
             .
             )
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               light
               shall
               shine
               upon
               thy
               waies
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             counsell
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             directed
             and
             prosper'd
             in
             all
             his
             undertakings
             ,
             and
             should
             take
             great
             delight
             and
             contentment
             in
             what
             he
             did
             or
             had
             done
             .
             And
             very
             likely
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Eliphaz
             opposed
             this
             to
             that
             complaint
             of
             Jobs
             ,
             chap.
             19.8
             .
             
               He
               hath
               fenced
               up
               my
               way
               that
               I
               cannot
               passe
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               set
               darknesse
               in
               my
               paths
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               When
               men
               are
               cast
               down
               ,
               then
               thou
               shalt
               say
               ,
               There
               is
               lifting
               up
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             thus
             ;
             
               when
               men
               are
               cast
               down
            
             or
             destroyed
             by
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             
               then
               thou
               shalt
               say
            
             ,
             there
             is
             ,
             or
             there
             was
             a
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             a
             proud
             heart
             that
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             destruction
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             16.18
             .
             
               Pride
               goeth
               before
               destruction
            
             .
             Others
             again
             understand
             it
             thus
             ;
             When
             men
             are
             overthrown
             with
             Gods
             judgements
             ,
             yet
             thou
             shalt
             be
             preserved
             or
             lifted
             up
             ,
             or
             thou
             shalt
             say
             ,
             Yet
             I
             am
             lifted
             up
             ;
             behold
             ,
             God
             hath
             spared
             me
             in
             this
             common
             destruction
             ,
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             casting
             me
             down
             ,
             he
             hath
             exalted
             and
             lifted
             me
             up
             :
             Or
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             comfort
             thy self
             with
             assurance
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             again
             lift
             thee
             up
             .
             Again
             ,
             others
             give
             this
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             When
             men
             are
             humbled
             under
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cast
             down
             with
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             then
             thou
             shalt
             assure
             them
             that
             God
             will
             raise
             them
             up
             again
             ?
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             others
             give
             this
             as
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             When
             men
             are
             cast
             down
             under
             grievous
             calamities
             ,
             as
             now
             thou
             art
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             from
             thine
             own
             experience
             assure
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             repent
             and
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             will
             lift
             them
             up
             again
             ;
             yea
             and
             ,
             in
             the
             confidence
             hereof
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             pray
             unto
             God
             that
             he
             would
             raise
             them
             up
             from
             their
             low
             condition
             :
             and
             hereto
             agrees
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               he
               shall
               save
               the
               humble
               person
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             ,
             moved
             with
             thy
             prayer
             ,
             shall
             save
             the
             man
             that
             is
             brought
             to
             so
             low
             and
             poor
             a
             condition
             ,
             or
             the
             man
             that
             is
             humbled
             under
             his
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               He
               shall
               deliver
               the
               island
               of
               the
               innocent
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             remove
             his
             judgements
             from
             a
             whole
             country
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             a
             few
             righteous
             ones
             that
             
             are
             in
             it
             :
             which
             Eliphaz
             in
             the
             next
             words
             applyes
             to
             Job
             ,
             
               and
               it
               is
               delivered
               by
               the
               purenesse
               of
               thy
               hands
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             thou
             purgest
             thy self
             from
             thy
             sins
             by
             repentance
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             deliver
             the
             whole
             country
             where
             thou
             livest
             from
             calamities
             that
             otherwise
             would
             come
             upon
             it
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             spare
             it
             for
             thy
             sake
             ;
             Or
             ,
             by
             the
             purenesse
             of
             thy
             hands
             lifted
             up
             in
             prayer
             unto
             God
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             delivered
             .
             And
             indeed
             God
             doth
             often
             spare
             whole
             kingdomes
             for
             his
             poor
             servants
             sake
             :
             but
             yet
             Eliphaz
             was
             deceived
             ,
             if
             he
             intended
             to
             say
             that
             it
             is
             alwaies
             thus
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             which
             God
             saith
             concerning
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Ezek.
             14.14
             .
             (
             where
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             this
             very
             place
             )
             
               Though
               these
               three
               men
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               Iob
               ,
               were
               in
               it
               ,
               they
               should
               deliver
               but
               their
               own
               souls
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               EVen
               to
               day
               is
               my
               complaint
               bitter
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             still
             and
             still
             I
             do
             and
             must
             complain
             bitterly
             :
             and
             no
             wonder
             ,
             
               my
               stroke
               is
               heavier
               then
               my
               groaning
               ,
            
             that
             which
             I
             suffer
             exceeds
             my
             complaint
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             6.2
             .
             And
             thus
             doth
             Job
             covertly
             imply
             ,
             that
             hitherto
             neither
             Eliphaz
             that
             replyed
             last
             upon
             him
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             had
             spoken
             any
             thing
             that
             did
             in
             the
             least
             satisfie
             his
             mind
             ,
             or
             allay
             his
             sorrow
             ,
             but
             rather
             they
             had
             much
             imbittered
             his
             spirit
             .
             And
             therefore
             indeed
             ,
             if
             we
             mark
             it
             ,
             in
             this
             Reply
             of
             Jobs
             he
             doth
             not
             vouchsafe
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             speak
             any
             more
             to
             his
             friends
             ,
             as
             concluding
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             of
             convincing
             them
             ,
             but
             addresseth
             himself
             either
             to
             speak
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             bemoan
             himself
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               O
               that
               I
               knew
               where
               I
               might
               find
               him
               !
               that
               I
               might
               come
               even
               to
               his
               seat
               !
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             seat
             of
             God.
             For
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             had
             heard
             Eliphaz
             lay
             such
             foul
             things
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             after
             all
             that
             he
             had
             formerly
             said
             to
             clear
             himself
             ,
             therefore
             he
             now
             again
             wisheth
             that
             he
             might
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             God
             ,
             before
             him
             who
             knew
             what
             he
             suffered
             ,
             and
             would
             compassionate
             him
             because
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             because
             Eliphaz
             had
             advised
             him
             ,
             to
             acquaint
             himself
             with
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             his
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
             telling
             him
             what
             great
             things
             God
             would
             doe
             for
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             thus
             repent
             and
             turn
             to
             him
             ,
             therefore
             he
             professeth
             here
             how
             glad
             he
             would
             be
             that
             he
             might
             appear
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             he
             should
             find
             God
             at
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
             whatever
             they
             thought
             ,
             &
             should
             be
             able
             to
             justify
             himself
             against
             them
             before
             his
             tribunall
             .
             
               O
               that
               I
               knew
               where
               I
               might
               find
               him
               !
            
             &c.
             He
             speaks
             here
             of
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             earthly
             princes
             &
             judges
             ,
             who
             sit
             in
             judgement
             sometimes
             in
             one
             place
             and
             sometimes
             in
             another
             ;
             and
             the
             drift
             of
             his
             words
             is
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             were
             it
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             appear
             in
             a
             visible
             manner
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             might
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             before
             an
             earthly
             magistrate
             ,
             he
             could
             be
             very
             glad
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             willingly
             present
             himself
             before
             his
             Judgement-seat
             ,
             to
             answer
             for
             himself
             ,
             against
             the
             false
             accusations
             of
             his
             friends
             .
             So
             that
             this
             is
             no
             more
             then
             what
             he
             had
             often
             wished
             before
             ,
             as
             chap.
             9.34
             ,
             35.
             chap
             ,
             16.21
             .
             and
             17.3
             .
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             No●es
             there
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               I
               would
               know
               the
               words
               which
               he
               would
               answer
               me
               ,
               and
               understand
               what
               he
               would
               say
               unto
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Being
             confident
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             my
             cause
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             fearing
             any
             thing
             ;
             having
             in
             order
             opened
             the
             cause
             before
             God
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             pleaded
             betwixt
             me
             and
             my
             accusers
             ,
             and
             having
             with
             store
             of
             arguments
             maintained
             mine
             integrity
             before
             him
             ;
             I
             would
             see
             what
             God
             would
             answer
             to
             the
             arguments
             that
             I
             should
             bring
             for
             my self
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             would
             at
             last
             determine
             in
             the
             cause
             :
             I
             would
             study
             to
             understand
             what
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             whether
             by
             way
             of
             approbation
             or
             reproof
             ,
             and
             would
             quietly
             submit
             thereto
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             implyes
             ,
             that
             he
             doubted
             not
             but
             God
             would
             acquit
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             known
             why
             he
             had
             brought
             so
             great
             calamities
             upon
             him
             .
             Yet
             because
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               and
               understand
               what
               he
               would
               say
               to
               me
               ,
            
             some
             would
             have
             this
             implyed
             also
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             clearly
             and
             perspicuously
             make
             known
             his
             mind
             to
             him
             ,
             whereas
             he
             scarce
             knew
             what
             to
             make
             of
             all
             that
             his
             friends
             had
             said
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Will
               he
               plead
               against
               me
               with
               his
               great
               power
               ?
               No
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               put
               strength
               in
               me
               .
            
             ]
             By
             
               his
               great
               power
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             absolute
             power
             whereby
             God
             may
             doe
             with
             his
             creatures
             whatever
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             too
             ;
             or
             that
             infinite
             power
             ,
             before
             the
             consuming
             terrour
             whereof
             such
             a
             poor
             creature
             as
             he
             was
             could
             never
             stand
             ,
             especially
             if
             God
             should
             proceed
             in
             extremity
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             deal
             with
             him
             according
             to
             the
             rigour
             of
             his
             justice
             :
             and
             accordingly
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             confident
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             would
             not
             proceed
             with
             him
             according
             to
             his
             absolute
             power
             over
             his
             creatures
             ,
             making
             his
             own
             will
             and
             pleasure
             the
             only
             reason
             why
             he
             laid
             such
             heavy
             judgements
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             God
             would
             not
             overwhelm
             him
             with
             the
             terrour
             of
             his
             Majesty
             and
             glory
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             condition
             that
             Job
             formerly
             propounded
             ,
             where
             he
             desired
             he
             might
             have
             liberty
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             God
             ,
             chap.
             13.20
             ,
             21.
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             )
             And
             hereto
             indeed
             the
             last
             clause
             seems
             best
             to
             agree
             ,
             
               No
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               put
               strength
               into
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             crushing
             and
             overwhelming
             me
             by
             his
             glorious
             power
             ,
             he
             will
             rather
             sustain
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             and
             plead
             my
             cause
             before
             a
             God
             of
             such
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               There
               the
               righteous
               might
               dispute
               with
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             righteous
             may
             boldly
             plead
             their
             cause
             before
             God
             in
             such
             a
             way
             of
             judgement
             ,
             where
             God
             will
             not
             stand
             upon
             his
             absolute
             power
             for
             the
             punishing
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             will
             only
             deal
             with
             them
             according
             to
             the
             revealed
             rule
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             mercy
             he
             hath
             made
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             where
             God
             will
             as
             it
             were
             lay
             by
             his
             Majesty
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             admit
             a
             poor
             man
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             pleading
             before
             a
             man
             as
             himself
             .
             And
             this
             he
             applyes
             to
             himself
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               so
               should
               I
               be
               delivered
               for
               ever
               from
               my
               judge
            
             :
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             ,
             his
             judge
             ,
             before
             whose
             tribunall
             he
             had
             desired
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             ,
             would
             hear
             him
             with
             such
             gentlenesse
             ,
             and
             proceed
             with
             him
             in
             that
             manner
             he
             had
             now
             expressed
             ,
             by
             him
             he
             should
             be
             for
             ever
             acquitted
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             fear
             to
             be
             condemned
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             consequently
             also
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             false
             accusations
             of
             those
             that
             now
             did
             most
             unjustly
             both
             judge
             and
             censure
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               goe
               forward
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               not
               there
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             whether
             I
             goe
             forward
             or
             backward
             ,
             neither
             way
             can
             I
             make
             that
             discovery
             of
             God
             that
             I
             desire
             .
             And
             so
             it
             follows
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             I
             goe
             
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               where
               he
               doth
               work
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Seeking
             him
             out
             by
             taking
             notice
             of
             his
             works
             :
             
               but
               I
               cannot
               behold
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             even
             there
             I
             cannot
             discern
             him
             :
             
               he
               hideth
               himself
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               see
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             look
             for
             him
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             there
             also
             he
             is
             hidden
             from
             me
             .
             I
             know
             that
             many
             learned
             Expositours
             do
             hold
             ,
             that
             by
             forward
             here
             is
             meant
             Eastward
             ,
             (
             because
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             man
             is
             considered
             here
             as
             setting
             his
             face
             toward
             the
             rising
             Sun
             )
             and
             by
             backward
             ,
             Westward
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             
               the
               left
               hand
            
             ,
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             by
             
               the
               right
               hand
            
             ,
             the
             South
             .
             And
             accordingly
             they
             also
             hold
             that
             Gods
             working
             is
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             where
             Job
             speaks
             of
             
               the
               left
               hand
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             North
             ,
             I
             goe
             
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               where
               he
               doth
               work
               ,
            
             because
             the
             Northern
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             are
             more
             inhabited
             and
             better
             peopled
             then
             the
             Southern
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             there
             are
             also
             more
             civilized
             ,
             more
             understanding
             ,
             ingenious
             ,
             and
             active
             for
             all
             things
             then
             the
             other
             are
             .
             But
             methinks
             this
             is
             somewhat
             nice
             and
             curious
             .
             That
             which
             is
             said
             before
             to
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             expression
             ,
             is
             I
             think
             sufficient
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             questionlesse
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             here
             said
             in
             both
             these
             verses
             ,
             is
             added
             in
             relation
             to
             that
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               O
               that
               I
               knew
               where
               I
               might
               find
               him
            
             !
             &c.
             and
             may
             be
             understood
             first
             of
             the
             invisibility
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             scope
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             had
             wished
             he
             might
             appear
             before
             Gods
             tribunall
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             think
             that
             God
             was
             visibly
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             as
             earthly
             Judges
             are
             ,
             but
             knew
             that
             God
             was
             every
             where
             present
             ,
             though
             no
             where
             to
             be
             seen
             as
             man
             is
             :
             and
             2.
             of
             the
             incomprehensiblenesse
             of
             Gods
             waies
             and
             judgements
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             way
             soever
             he
             turned
             himself
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             comprehend
             any
             of
             Gods
             judgements
             ,
             or
             to
             find
             out
             God
             by
             any
             of
             his
             works
             ;
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             a
             former
             Note
             upon
             a
             like
             place
             ,
             chap.
             9.11
             .
             )
             or
             3.
             of
             Gods
             refusing
             to
             answer
             his
             desire
             by
             manifesting
             himself
             to
             him
             in
             any
             outward
             apparition
             ,
             as
             a
             judge
             offering
             to
             hear
             and
             determine
             his
             cause
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             may
             wish
             thus
             to
             appear
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             plead
             my
             cause
             before
             him
             ;
             but
             ,
             alas
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             God
             intends
             me
             any
             such
             favour
             ;
             he
             hides
             himself
             from
             me
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             and
             which
             way
             soever
             I
             look
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             the
             least
             likelyhood
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             give
             me
             such
             a
             hearing
             !
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               But
               he
               knoweth
               the
               way
               that
               I
               take
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             inference
             of
             these
             words
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             is
             very
             questionable
             :
             but
             two
             opinions
             concerning
             this
             I
             find
             most
             probable
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             are
             here
             added
             to
             clear
             himself
             from
             a
             false
             conceit
             ,
             that
             upon
             his
             former
             words
             his
             friends
             might
             entertain
             in
             their
             thoughts
             concerning
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             I
             say
             that
             I
             can
             no
             where
             find
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             plead
             my
             cause
             before
             him
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             farre
             from
             the
             atheisticall
             thoughts
             of
             those
             prophane
             wretches
             that
             say
             ,
             God
             knoweth
             not
             what
             is
             done
             here
             in
             this
             world
             :
             for
             ,
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             cannot
             find
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             knoweth
             me
             and
             all
             my
             waies
             ;
             which
             makes
             me
             also
             confident
             ,
             that
             ,
             knowing
             mine
             innocency
             ,
             he
             only
             intends
             to
             try
             me
             by
             these
             calamities
             he
             hath
             laid
             upon
             me
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             added
             here
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             desired
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             God
             ,
             or
             
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             though
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             of
             appearing
             before
             the
             invisible
             God
             in
             a
             visible
             manner
             ,
             after
             the
             way
             of
             pleading
             before
             the
             tribunall
             of
             an
             earthly
             judge
             ;
             yet
             he
             might
             safely
             appeal
             to
             God
             to
             passe
             judgement
             in
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             he
             was
             sure
             that
             God
             knew
             him
             exactly
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             earthly
             Judges
             ,
             not
             knowing
             men
             ,
             may
             upon
             false
             information
             erre
             in
             judgement
             ,
             yet
             so
             it
             could
             not
             be
             with
             God
             :
             whereupon
             he
             also
             adds
             ,
             
               when
               he
               hath
               tried
               me
               ,
               I
               shall
               come
               forth
               as
               gold
            
             ;
             where
             by
             Gods
             trying
             him
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             a
             judiciall
             triall
             ,
             by
             hearing
             him
             plead
             his
             cause
             ,
             or
             a
             trying
             him
             by
             the
             afflictions
             wherewith
             he
             had
             exercised
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             confident
             he
             was
             ,
             that
             after
             tryall
             he
             should
             not
             be
             found
             such
             drosse
             as
             his
             friends
             would
             make
             him
             ,
             but
             pure
             gold
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             meant
             no
             more
             to
             destroy
             him
             by
             these
             calamities
             he
             had
             brought
             upon
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             gold-smith
             means
             to
             burn
             up
             the
             gold
             that
             he
             puts
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             for
             the
             trying
             and
             purging
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               My
               foot
               hath
               held
               his
               steps
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             Job
             adds
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             protesting
             against
             those
             wicked
             practices
             wherewith
             Eliphaz
             had
             charged
             him
             ,
             chap.
             22.5
             .
             and
             by
             this
             ,
             
               my
               foot
               hath
               held
               his
               steps
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             had
             endeavoured
             to
             imitate
             God
             in
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             justice
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             &c.
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             5.1
             .
             
               Be
               ye
               therefore
               followers
               of
               God
               as
               dear
               children
            
             ;
             or
             else
             his
             strict
             treading
             in
             those
             steps
             which
             God
             in
             his
             law
             had
             prescribed
             him
             :
             so
             that
             the
             next
             words
             are
             a
             meer
             explanation
             of
             these
             ,
             
               his
               way
               have
               I
               kept
               ,
               and
               not
               declined
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Neither
               have
               I
               gone
               back
               from
               the
               commandement
               of
               his
               lips
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             upon
             any
             pretence
             fallen
             off
             from
             doing
             what
             he
             hath
             commanded
             me
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             my
             power
             ,
             but
             rather
             have
             fully
             and
             constantly
             cleaved
             thereto
             .
             
               I
               have
               esteemed
               the
               words
               of
               his
               mouth
               more
               then
               my
               necessary
               food
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             more
             earnestly
             desired
             them
             ,
             more
             diligently
             sought
             them
             ,
             more
             heartily
             delighted
             in
             them
             ,
             more
             highly
             prized
             them
             ,
             more
             carefully
             stored
             them
             up
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             
               then
               my
               necessary
               food
            
             which
             I
             cannot
             be
             without
             ,
             or
             
               my
               appointed
               portion
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             daily
             food
             appointed
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             consequently
             then
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             most
             requisite
             for
             me
             .
             And
             thus
             Job
             expressely
             answers
             that
             advice
             which
             Eliphaz
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             ch
             .
             22.22
             .
             
               Receive
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               the
               law
               from
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               lay
               up
               his
               words
               in
               thine
               heart
               ,
            
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             :
             )
             affirming
             that
             he
             had
             alwaies
             done
             this
             ,
             whatever
             he
             might
             judge
             of
             him
             because
             of
             his
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               But
               he
               is
               in
               one
               mind
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               turn
               him
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Who
             can
             make
             him
             goe
             back
             from
             what
             he
             hath
             resolved
             upon
             ?
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             immutable
             perseverance
             of
             God
             in
             his
             love
             to
             Job
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             at
             present
             I
             can
             discern
             no
             token
             of
             his
             love
             and
             favour
             towards
             me
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             the
             same
             towards
             me
             that
             he
             alwaies
             was
             ,
             a
             gracious
             and
             loving
             father
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             turning
             him
             from
             those
             thoughts
             of
             love
             that
             he
             hath
             alwaies
             born
             me
             .
             But
             more
             generally
             and
             better
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             others
             ,
             understood
             of
             the
             unchangeablenesse
             of
             God
             in
             all
             his
             counsels
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             here
             inserted
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             that
             God
             dealt
             so
             severely
             with
             him
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             had
             endeavoured
             to
             yield
             obedience
             to
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             
               But
               he
               is
               in
               one
               mind
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               turn
               him
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ▪
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             be
             I
             never
             so
             righteous
             ,
             or
             let
             me
             say
             what
             I
             will
             and
             can
             for
             my self
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             determined
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             
             he
             is
             constant
             in
             his
             purposes
             ,
             and
             will
             doe
             ,
             as
             he
             justly
             may
             ,
             whatever
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             For
             Job
             doth
             not
             charge
             God
             that
             he
             dealt
             with
             him
             as
             tyrants
             use
             to
             doe
             ,
             that
             will
             doe
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             without
             regarding
             what
             is
             just
             or
             unjust
             ;
             but
             only
             acknowledgeth
             Gods
             absolute
             Sovereignty
             over
             men
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             doe
             whatever
             he
             pleaseth
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             doth
             alwaies
             what
             is
             just
             ,
             though
             men
             cannot
             comprehend
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               For
               he
               performeth
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               appointed
               for
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             Job
             applyes
             that
             to
             himself
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             he
             had
             delivered
             more
             generally
             :
             and
             accordingly
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             Gods
             performing
             the
             good
             he
             had
             intended
             him
             ;
             which
             cannot
             well
             agree
             with
             that
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             concerning
             his
             fears
             and
             terrours
             .
             It
             is
             better
             therefore
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             ,
             expounded
             of
             Gods
             unchangeable
             proceeding
             to
             doe
             to
             him
             whatever
             he
             had
             determined
             :
             
               For
               he
               performeth
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               appointed
               for
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             according
             to
             his
             just
             Prerogative
             he
             hath
             determined
             to
             doe
             unto
             me
             in
             this
             way
             of
             afflicting
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             and
             will
             perform
             .
             And
             hereto
             agreeth
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               many
               such
               things
               are
               with
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             him
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             had
             many
             such
             like
             calamities
             and
             miseries
             ,
             as
             those
             were
             which
             he
             had
             already
             suffered
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             farther
             bring
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             wherewith
             it
             was
             like
             he
             meant
             yet
             farther
             to
             exercise
             his
             graces
             ,
             and
             to
             purge-out
             his
             corruptions
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             perceive
             that
             God
             hath
             yet
             done
             with
             me
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             there
             are
             yet
             other
             sorrows
             appointed
             for
             me
             :
             or
             ,
             that
             be
             doth
             many
             such
             things
             to
             others
             as
             well
             as
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             cause
             whereof
             is
             hidden
             from
             us
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             my
             case
             alone
             ,
             many
             such
             things
             he
             both
             decrees
             and
             executes
             ,
             he
             usually
             deales
             thus
             with
             men
             in
             an
             unsearchable
             way
             according
             to
             his
             absolute
             Sovereignty
             ,
             proceeding
             oftentimes
             with
             great
             severity
             against
             men
             ,
             when
             yet
             he
             loves
             them
             ,
             and
             means
             them
             good
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Therefore
               am
               I
               troubled
               at
               his
               presence
               ;
               when
               I
               consider
               ,
               I
               am
               afraid
               of
               him
               .
            
             ]
             In
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             when
             Eliphaz
             had
             charged
             Job
             with
             many
             grosse
             sins
             ,
             he
             added
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Therefore
               snares
               are
               round
               about
               thee
               ,
               and
               sudden
               fear
               troubleth
               thee
            
             :
             Job
             therefore
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             as
             in
             answer
             hereto
             ,
             professeth
             here
             that
             his
             terrours
             did
             arise
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             guiltinesse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             but
             meerly
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             majesty
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             his
             absolute
             power
             in
             doing
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             unsearchablenesse
             of
             his
             judgements
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             clear
             it
             is
             that
             he
             ascribes
             his
             fears
             to
             that
             absolute
             and
             unresistable
             power
             and
             Sovereignty
             whereby
             God
             doth
             to
             men
             whatever
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             ,
             observing
             that
             God
             proceeded
             with
             him
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             he
             might
             well
             fear
             how
             farre
             God
             would
             goe
             on
             in
             laying
             his
             hand
             so
             sorely
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             withall
             herein
             he
             might
             also
             intimate
             ,
             how
             farre
             he
             was
             from
             holding
             that
             God
             could
             not
             see
             and
             consider
             what
             was
             done
             here
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             Eliphaz
             had
             seemed
             to
             charge
             him
             ,
             chap.
             22.13
             .
             and
             that
             when
             he
             desired
             that
             he
             might
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             hope
             that
             God
             would
             not
             overwhelm
             him
             with
             the
             terrours
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             before
             expressed
             ,
             chap.
             13.21
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               For
               God
               maketh
               my
               heart
               soft
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             these
             heavy
             calamities
             
             brought
             upon
             me
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             my
             heart
             weak
             and
             faint
             ;
             it
             melteth
             away
             like
             wax
             before
             the
             fire
             :
             which
             makes
             me
             the
             readier
             to
             fear
             that
             still
             more
             miseries
             are
             coming
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Because
               I
               was
               not
               cut
               off
               before
               the
               darknesse
               ,
               neither
               hath
               he
               covered
               the
               darknesse
               from
               my
               face
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             he
             did
             not
             cut
             me
             off
             before
             these
             calamities
             came
             upon
             me
             ,
             nor
             by
             these
             calamities
             which
             he
             hath
             brought
             upon
             me
             ,
             nor
             hath
             yet
             afforded
             me
             any
             release
             from
             my
             miseries
             :
             and
             hereby
             he
             intimates
             his
             fears
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             hitherto
             preserved
             from
             utter
             destruction
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             reserved
             to
             farther
             miseries
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             which
             did
             so
             exceedingly
             perplex
             him
             ;
             for
             that
             by
             darknesse
             he
             means
             his
             grievous
             calamities
             ,
             see
             1
             Sam.
             2.9
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               WHy
               ,
               seeing
               times
               are
               not
               hidden
               from
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               do
               they
               that
               know
               him
               ,
               not
               see
               his
               daies
               ?
            
             ]
             1.
             
             By
             this
             ,
             that
             
               times
               are
               not
               hidden
               from
               the
               Almighty
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             God
             knoweth
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             are
             or
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             time
             .
             2.
             
             By
             
               they
               that
               know
               him
            
             are
             meant
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             love
             and
             fear
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             36.10
             ,
             
               O
               continue
               thy
               loving-kindnesse
               to
               them
               that
               know
               thee
            
             !
             and
             3.
             
             By
             this
             ,
             that
             
               they
               see
               not
               his
               daies
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             not
             the
             noted
             and
             memorable
             daies
             wherein
             God
             doth
             his
             great
             and
             famous
             works
             ,
             either
             of
             mercy
             or
             judgement
             ;
             or
             more
             particularly
             ,
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             executing
             vengeance
             upon
             wicked
             men
             here
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             indeed
             are
             usually
             by
             way
             of
             eminency
             called
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Gods
             daies
             ,
             as
             Isa
             .
             2.12
             .
             
               The
               day
               of
               the
               lord
               of
               hosts
               shall
               be
               upon
               every
               one
               that
               is
               proud
               and
               lofty
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             punish
             wicked
             men
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             Jobs
             friends
             had
             maintained
             he
             did
             .
             For
             the
             proving
             whereof
             ,
             as
             he
             mentions
             many
             sorts
             of
             leud
             men
             that
             live
             in
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             are
             never
             punished
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             so
             before
             this
             enumeration
             of
             such
             prophane
             ones
             as
             goe
             unpunished
             ,
             he
             prefixeth
             the
             words
             of
             this
             verse
             by
             way
             of
             introduction
             ;
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             may
             be
             thus
             set
             forth
             :
             
               Seeing
               times
               are
               not
               hidden
               from
               the
               Almighty
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             seeing
             God
             knoweth
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             consequently
             both
             the
             times
             how
             long
             men
             are
             to
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             when
             is
             the
             fittest
             time
             and
             opportunity
             to
             punish
             wicked
             men
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             wicked
             man
             can
             slip
             out
             of
             the
             world
             unknown
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             before
             the
             time
             that
             God
             intended
             to
             punish
             him
             ,
             
               why
               do
               they
               that
               know
               him
               ,
               not
               see
               his
               daies
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             why
             do
             the
             righteous
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             walk
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             observe
             his
             dealings
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             God
             is
             most
             ready
             to
             reveal
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             bosome
             friends
             ,
             not
             see
             the
             daies
             of
             Gods
             punishing
             wicked
             men
             here
             in
             this
             life
             ?
             The
             summe
             of
             this
             introduction
             is
             therefore
             briefly
             this
             ;
             that
             if
             God
             did
             constantly
             determine
             to
             punish
             all
             profane
             ungodly
             men
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             since
             he
             knows
             the
             times
             how
             long
             they
             are
             to
             continue
             here
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             disappointed
             by
             their
             unexpected
             dying
             ,
             he
             would
             certainly
             take
             the
             fittest
             time
             to
             doe
             it
             :
             and
             so
             the
             godly
             should
             observe
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             God
             alwaies
             punisheth
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             infallibly
             know
             by
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             those
             upon
             whom
             God
             laies
             his
             hand
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             wicked
             men
             or
             no.
             
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Some
               remove
               the
               land-marks
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             Job
             begins
             to
             reckon
             up
             the
             foul
             enormities
             of
             those
             that
             yet
             often
             goe
             unpunished
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             and
             mentions
             in
             the
             first
             place
             the
             removing
             of
             land-marks
             ,
             this
             being
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             amongst
             all
             nations
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             esteemed
             an
             execrable
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             also
             forbidden
             in
             Moses
             law
             ,
             Deut.
             19.14
             :
             under
             which
             also
             all
             other
             unjust
             encroachings
             upon
             other
             mens
             estates
             may
             be
             comprised
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Prov.
             23.10
             .
             
               Remove
               not
               the
               old
               land-mark
               ,
               and
               enter
               not
               into
               the
               fields
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               they
               violently
               take
               away
               flocks
               and
               feed
               thereof
            
             :
             and
             if
             we
             read
             the
             last
             clause
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               feed
               them
            
             ,
             it
             is
             doubtlesse
             added
             to
             shew
             the
             impudency
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             have
             driven
             away
             other
             mens
             cattel
             ,
             do
             not
             kill
             them
             ,
             or
             sell
             them
             away
             ,
             to
             conceal
             their
             rapine
             thereby
             ,
             or
             to
             supply
             their
             necessities
             ,
             but
             putting
             them
             into
             their
             own
             pastures
             do
             openly
             there
             
               feed
               them
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             their
             own
             :
             and
             withall
             their
             impunity
             ;
             God
             never
             calls
             them
             to
             a
             reckoning
             ,
             but
             they
             quietly
             enjoy
             what
             they
             have
             so
             unjustly
             gotten
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               They
               drive
               away
               the
               asse
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Asse
             here
             may
             be
             put
             for
             asses
             ;
             or
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             intended
             as
             an
             aggravation
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             oppression
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             fatherlesse
             have
             but
             one
             asse
             ,
             yet
             he
             sticks
             not
             to
             spoil
             him
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               They
               take
               the
               widows
               oxe
               for
               a
               pledge
               .
            
             Oxe
             here
             may
             be
             put
             for
             oxen
             :
             but
             however
             it
             is
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             .
             For
             because
             the
             widows
             oxen
             are
             so
             necessary
             for
             the
             ploughing
             of
             her
             ground
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             employments
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             yoke
             of
             oxen
             if
             one
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             other
             becomes
             uselesse
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             most
             unmercifull
             act
             to
             take
             that
             for
             a
             pledge
             without
             which
             the
             poor
             man
             cannot
             live
             ,
             and
             therefore
             forbidden
             in
             Gods
             law
             ,
             Exod.
             22.26
             .
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             ;
             )
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             this
             is
             mentioned
             here
             as
             such
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               They
               turn
               the
               needy
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Expositours
             find
             it
             hard
             to
             determine
             what
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             turning
             the
             needy
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             Some
             understand
             it
             of
             causing
             the
             needy
             ,
             by
             their
             oppressions
             ,
             to
             take
             leud
             and
             unwarrantable
             courses
             to
             help
             themselves
             ;
             so
             turning
             them
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             understand
             it
             of
             turning
             the
             needy
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             justice
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             overawing
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             appear
             in
             judgement
             against
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             obstructing
             the
             waies
             of
             justice
             so
             by
             their
             great
             power
             ,
             that
             the
             needy
             are
             thrust
             from
             their
             right
             ,
             and
             can
             find
             no
             way
             of
             righting
             themselves
             :
             and
             so
             they
             make
             this
             place
             parallel
             with
             that
             ,
             Amos
             2.7
             .
             
               they
               turn
               aside
               the
               way
               of
               the
               meek
               .
            
             3.
             
             Others
             conceive
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             those
             that
             by
             their
             robberies
             do
             so
             infest
             the
             high-waies
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             poorest
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             are
             afraid
             to
             travell
             in
             the
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             and
             therefore
             seek
             out
             secret
             by-waies
             whereby
             they
             may
             safely
             passe
             .
             4.
             
             Others
             apply
             it
             to
             those
             that
             by
             their
             oppressions
             and
             hard
             dealing
             with
             the
             poor
             ,
             do
             turn
             them
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             their
             livelyhood
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             exercising
             their
             trade
             and
             profession
             ,
             and
             force
             them
             to
             hide
             themselves
             ;
             as
             when
             by
             taking
             those
             things
             as
             pawns
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             callings
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             way
             of
             cruell
             usage
             ,
             they
             are
             disabled
             from
             going
             forth
             to
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             
             from
             following
             their
             ordinary
             imployments
             .
             And
             5.
             others
             hold
             ,
             that
             by
             turning
             the
             needy
             out
             of
             the
             way
             is
             only
             meant
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             by
             the
             unjust
             dealing
             of
             their
             oppressing
             neighbours
             put
             to
             such
             shifts
             ,
             that
             they
             scarce
             know
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             themselves
             ,
             and
             cannot
             in
             a
             manner
             be
             suffered
             to
             live
             by
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             with
             these
             two
             last
             Expositions
             the
             following
             clause
             doth
             best
             agree
             ,
             
               the
               poor
               of
               the
               earth
               hide
               themselves
               together
            
             :
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             doubtlesse
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             oppressours
             enlarging
             of
             their
             estates
             and
             other
             unmercifull
             dealings
             ,
             the
             needy
             are
             many
             times
             forced
             to
             run
             together
             into
             holes
             and
             corners
             to
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             crowd
             together
             in
             any
             corner
             like
             bees
             in
             a
             hive
             ,
             and
             scarce
             dare
             show
             their
             heads
             abroad
             amongst
             others
             .
             See
             1
             Sam.
             14.11
             .
             and
             Heb.
             11.37
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               As
               wild
               asses
               in
               the
               desart
               goe
               they
               forth
               to
               their
               work
               ,
               rising
               betimes
               for
               a
               prey
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             needy
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             are
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             by
             their
             great
             oppressours
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             being
             forced
             to
             fly
             into
             the
             desart
             ,
             they
             do
             there
             live
             more
             like
             beasts
             ,
             even
             like
             wild
             asses
             ,
             then
             like
             men
             ,
             
               going
               forth
               to
               their
               work
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             that
             toiling
             and
             moiling
             labour
             wherein
             they
             are
             made
             to
             drudge
             for
             others
             ,
             or
             to
             seek
             a
             poor
             livelyhood
             for
             themselves
             ,
             
               rising
               betimes
               for
               a
               prey
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             gather
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             to
             seise
             upon
             somewhat
             wherewith
             to
             satisfie
             their
             hunger
             :
             and
             accordingly
             also
             they
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               wildernesse
               yieldeth
               food
               for
               them
               and
               for
               their
               children
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             food
             they
             have
             ,
             is
             what
             they
             can
             get
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             .
             But
             now
             the
             most
             of
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             those
             that
             oppresse
             the
             poor
             and
             needy
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             mighty
             robbers
             that
             were
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             like
             
               wild
               asses
               in
               the
               desart
            
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             a
             company
             of
             fierce
             ,
             savage
             ,
             untamed
             men
             ,
             sons
             of
             Belial
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             in
             no
             subjection
             to
             any
             laws
             or
             government
             ,
             but
             exercised
             all
             kind
             of
             violence
             and
             rapine
             upon
             those
             that
             were
             near
             them
             ,
             and
             lived
             like
             beasts
             in
             that
             regard
             ;
             
               they
               goe
               forth
               to
               their
               work
               ,
               rising
               betimes
               for
               a
               prey
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             day
             they
             ramble
             up
             and
             down
             diligently
             ,
             to
             rob
             and
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             all
             that
             come
             near
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             only
             work
             and
             imployment
             :
             and
             so
             also
             they
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               wildernesse
               yieldeth
               food
               for
               them
               and
               for
               their
               children
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             and
             theirs
             live
             by
             rapine
             ,
             as
             others
             by
             their
             grounds
             which
             they
             till
             and
             dresse
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             by
             their
             robberies
             and
             murthers
             ,
             they
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             their
             children
             and
             servants
             ,
             not
             caring
             what
             becomes
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               They
               reap
               every
               one
               his
               corn
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               they
               gather
               the
               vintage
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             ]
             Even
             this
             likewise
             some
             understand
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             are
             glad
             to
             work
             for
             their
             mighty
             task-masters
             ,
             in
             reaping
             their
             corn
             and
             gathering
             their
             vintage
             ;
             (
             for
             in
             this
             sense
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             
               they
               reap
               every
               one
               his
               corn
               ,
            
             either
             because
             they
             reap
             every
             one
             that
             parcell
             of
             corn
             which
             is
             allotted
             them
             for
             their
             task
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             reap
             their
             own
             corn
             ,
             not
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             oppressour
             that
             hath
             taken
             their
             fields
             by
             force
             from
             them
             )
             or
             else
             that
             by
             way
             of
             forraging
             for
             themselves
             ,
             here
             one
             cuts
             down
             the
             corn
             in
             one
             field
             ,
             and
             another
             the
             corn
             in
             another
             field
             ,
             and
             gather
             the
             vintage
             of
             their
             wicked
             oppressours
             ,
             which
             they
             thought
             to
             have
             had
             for
             themselves
             .
             But
             this
             too
             the
             
             most
             Expositours
             understand
             of
             those
             great
             oppressours
             and
             robbers
             ,
             of
             whom
             Job
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             reap
             the
             corn
             ,
             and
             gather
             the
             vintage
             ,
             of
             the
             fields
             and
             vineyards
             which
             they
             had
             wrung
             by
             unjust
             violence
             from
             the
             right
             owners
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             pretend
             some
             title
             or
             other
             to
             any
             mans
             corn
             and
             vintage
             which
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             away
             by
             force
             from
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             
               and
               they
               gather
               the
               vintage
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             ;
             either
             1.
             because
             it
             was
             gotten
             wickedly
             :
             or
             2.
             because
             they
             condemn
             those
             for
             wicked
             men
             whom
             they
             so
             oppresse
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             notion
             take
             their
             inheritance
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             Ahab
             did
             the
             vineyard
             of
             Naboth
             :
             or
             3.
             because
             in
             their
             oppressions
             they
             spare
             not
             the
             vineyards
             of
             those
             that
             are
             as
             wicked
             as
             themselves
             ;
             and
             so
             one
             wolf
             makes
             a
             prey
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               They
               cause
               the
               naked
               to
               lodge
               without
               clothing
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             22.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               They
               are
               wet
               with
               the
               showers
               of
               the
               mountains
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             poor
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             are
             stripped
             of
             their
             clothing
             ,
             are
             exposed
             to
             wet
             ,
             whilst
             they
             work
             abroad
             in
             the
             fields
             for
             their
             great
             lords
             ,
             or
             whilst
             they
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             desart
             to
             provide
             for
             themselves
             ;
             
               and
               embrace
               the
               rock
               for
               want
               of
               shelter
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             hide
             themselves
             in
             the
             holes
             of
             rocks
             for
             want
             of
             other
             shelter
             ,
             and
             are
             glad
             and
             joyfull
             of
             such
             a
             refuge
             ,
             which
             this
             phrase
             of
             embracing
             the
             rock
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             .
             We
             have
             the
             like
             phrase
             ,
             Lam.
             4.5
             .
             
               they
               that
               were
               brought
               up
               in
               scarlet
               ,
               embrace
               dunghils
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             are
             forced
             to
             sit
             or
             lye
             upon
             dunghils
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               They
               pluck
               the
               fatherlesse
               from
               the
               breast
               .
            
             ]
             And
             this
             not
             only
             they
             might
             be
             said
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             took
             them
             from
             the
             breast
             to
             sell
             them
             for
             bond-slaves
             ;
             but
             they
             likewise
             that
             took
             away
             their
             mothers
             or
             nurses
             ,
             to
             make
             slaves
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             forced
             them
             to
             leave
             their
             sucklings
             to
             goe
             and
             work
             in
             their
             fields
             or
             vineyards
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             to
             wean
             them
             before
             they
             would
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             fitter
             to
             toil
             and
             labour
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             those
             also
             that
             by
             starving
             their
             mothers
             or
             nurses
             ,
             disabled
             them
             that
             they
             could
             not
             give
             their
             little
             ones
             suck
             .
             For
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               take
               a
               pledge
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             22.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               They
               cause
               him
               to
               goe
               naked
               without
               clothing
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             poor
             man
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             taken
             for
             a
             pledge
             ,
             they
             would
             force
             him
             to
             work
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             afford
             him
             necessary
             raiment
             .
             And
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               They
               take
               away
               the
               sheaf
               from
               the
               hungry
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             hungry
             poor
             they
             take
             away
             that
             little
             corn
             which
             they
             had
             gotten
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             them
             and
             theirs
             ,
             haply
             that
             one
             sheaf
             of
             gleanings
             which
             with
             much
             pains
             they
             had
             gathered
             :
             Or
             else
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             their
             poor
             hungry
             harvest-men
             to
             tast
             the
             least
             of
             the
             corn
             which
             they
             reaped
             and
             gathered
             in
             for
             them
             ;
             an
             act
             of
             great
             inhumanity
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             to
             a
             beast
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             law
             ,
             Deut.
             25.4
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               muzzle
               the
               oxe
               when
               he
               treadeth
               out
               the
               corn
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Which
               make
               oyl
               within
               their
               walls
               ,
               and
               tread
               their
               wine-presses
               ,
               and
               suffer
               thirst
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             griping
             oppressours
             ;
             who
             will
             scarce
             tast
             of
             the
             
             blessings
             they
             enjoy
             in
             greatest
             plenty
             .
             But
             the
             words
             seem
             clearly
             to
             hold
             forth
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             poor
             that
             are
             oppressed
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             either
             of
             those
             that
             make
             wine
             and
             oyl
             in
             their
             own
             houses
             ,
             and
             yet
             afterwards
             have
             not
             wherewith
             to
             quench
             their
             thirst
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             presently
             forced
             to
             sell
             all
             away
             to
             pay
             their
             debts
             ,
             or
             else
             because
             spoilers
             come
             straightwaies
             upon
             them
             and
             carry
             it
             all
             away
             ;
             Or
             else
             of
             the
             poor
             labourers
             ,
             that
             make
             wine
             and
             oyl
             in
             great
             mens
             houses
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             ready
             to
             perish
             for
             thirst
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             their
             wages
             are
             not
             paid
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             in
             time
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             allow
             them
             wages
             whereon
             they
             cannot
             live
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             they
             are
             not
             allowed
             to
             quench
             their
             thirst
             with
             that
             they
             provide
             for
             their
             great
             Masters
             .
             And
             well
             may
             this
             be
             mentioned
             as
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             above
             vers
             .
             10.
             that
             they
             should
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             hungry
             and
             thirsty
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             time
             when
             they
             toiled
             and
             moiled
             to
             prepare
             for
             them
             such
             choice
             dainties
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             hard-hearted
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             when
             they
             receive
             so
             liberally
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Men
               groan
               from
               out
               of
               the
               city
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             These
             things
             are
             thus
             not
             only
             in
             the
             country
             ,
             in
             desart
             and
             solitary
             places
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             cities
             ,
             the
             places
             where
             seats
             of
             justice
             are
             usually
             erected
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             only
             done
             in
             secret
             ,
             but
             openly
             :
             the
             groans
             and
             cries
             of
             the
             oppressed
             are
             openly
             heard
             in
             the
             cities
             ,
             
               and
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               wounded
               cryeth
               out
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             men
             that
             are
             wounded
             in
             their
             very
             souls
             because
             of
             the
             oppressions
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             the
             wrong
             that
             is
             daily
             done
             them
             ,
             or
             ,
             the
             men
             that
             are
             wounded
             and
             slain
             by
             the
             overbearing
             power
             of
             tyrants
             and
             oppressours
             ,
             do
             in
             their
             grief
             ,
             or
             whilst
             they
             are
             dying
             ,
             complain
             bitterly
             of
             what
             they
             suffer
             ,
             and
             cry
             unto
             God
             for
             vengeance
             ;
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             the
             bloud
             ,
             or
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             that
             are
             wounded
             and
             slain
             do
             cry
             for
             vengeance
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             concerning
             the
             bloud
             of
             Abel
             ,
             Gen.
             4.10
             .
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             and
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             slain
             by
             their
             cruell
             persecutours
             ,
             Revel
             .
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
             Some
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             particularly
             of
             those
             that
             grieve
             and
             groan
             in
             the
             city
             ,
             because
             of
             those
             grievous
             oppressions
             which
             they
             hear
             the
             poor
             endure
             in
             the
             country
             ;
             and
             some
             apply
             both
             clauses
             to
             the
             groans
             of
             such
             as
             inhabite
             cities
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             streightned
             and
             damnified
             ,
             and
             sometime
             ,
             if
             they
             stir
             forth
             a
             little
             ,
             wounded
             and
             slain
             by
             those
             field-robbers
             ,
             whereof
             Job
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             generally
             of
             the
             groans
             and
             complaints
             of
             all
             that
             are
             oppressed
             in
             cities
             ,
             whatever
             their
             sufferings
             and
             oppressions
             be
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               yet
               God
               layeth
               not
               folly
               to
               them
               ,
            
             it
             is
             that
             for
             which
             Job
             had
             alledged
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             hitherto
             spoken
             of
             profane
             wicked
             men
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             their
             wickednesse
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             oppressed
             cry
             to
             God
             against
             them
             ,
             yet
             many
             times
             God
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             least
             punish
             them
             for
             the
             evil
             they
             commit
             ,
             and
             so
             stop
             them
             in
             their
             foolish
             and
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             but
             suffers
             them
             to
             run
             on
             in
             their
             leud
             and
             sinfull
             courses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               They
               are
               of
               those
               that
               rebell
               against
               the
               light
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             primarily
             meant
             of
             that
             naturall
             light
             ,
             whereof
             Job
             speaks
             also
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ;
             for
             against
             this
             light
             it
             may
             be
             said
             that
             they
             rebell
             ,
             because
             they
             hate
             and
             abhorre
             it
             :
             
               they
               know
               not
               the
               waies
               thereof
               ,
               nor
               abide
               in
               the
               paths
               thereof
            
             ;
             that
             
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             birds
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             they
             spend
             their
             daies
             most
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             take
             little
             or
             no
             pleasure
             to
             be
             in
             the
             light
             .
             Having
             spoken
             before
             of
             open
             oppressours
             ,
             now
             he
             comes
             to
             speak
             of
             those
             that
             sin
             more
             secretly
             and
             closely
             .
             But
             yet
             secondarily
             it
             must
             questionlesse
             be
             understood
             of
             spirituall
             light
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             rebell
             against
             God
             
               the
               father
               of
               lights
            
             ,
             against
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             word
             and
             spirit
             :
             and
             that
             1.
             
             Because
             mens
             seeking
             darknesse
             and
             secrecy
             when
             they
             sin
             ,
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             they
             rebell
             against
             the
             light
             of
             their
             own
             consciences
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             this
             their
             sinning
             so
             wilfully
             and
             desperately
             ,
             not
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             here
             as
             a
             great
             aggravation
             of
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             makes
             it
             farre
             more
             strange
             that
             God
             should
             spare
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             even
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             light
             it
             might
             be
             well
             said
             ,
             that
             
               they
               know
               not
               the
               waies
               thereof
               ,
               nor
               abide
               in
               the
               paths
               thereof
            
             ;
             because
             they
             do
             not
             approve
             of
             ,
             nor
             delight
             in
             ,
             nor
             will
             walk
             in
             those
             waies
             to
             which
             by
             this
             spirituall
             light
             they
             are
             directed
             :
             at
             least
             if
             they
             sometimes
             do
             something
             that
             the
             light
             directs
             them
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             will
             not
             make
             it
             their
             constant
             course
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             abide
             in
             those
             waies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               murderer
               rising
               with
               the
               light
               ,
               killeth
               the
               poor
               and
               needy
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             meant
             either
             directly
             of
             those
             that
             do
             purposely
             goe
             forth
             to
             kill
             such
             as
             they
             have
             conceived
             malice
             against
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               in
               the
               night
               is
               as
               a
               thief
               ,
            
             must
             be
             understood
             thus
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             night
             he
             seeks
             to
             slay
             those
             he
             hates
             secretly
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             day
             he
             seeks
             to
             doe
             it
             by
             open
             assault
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             having
             shed
             the
             bloud
             of
             men
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             he
             seeks
             to
             hide
             his
             head
             ,
             as
             thieves
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             :
             or
             else
             of
             robbers
             and
             high-way
             men
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             call
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             because
             robbers
             are
             frequently
             also
             murderers
             ,
             and
             likewise
             because
             by
             robbing
             and
             spoiling
             them
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             they
             do
             in
             a
             manner
             shorten
             their
             daies
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             last
             clause
             is
             this
             ,
             
               and
               in
               the
               night
               is
               as
               a
               thief
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             robs
             openly
             by
             day
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             a
             close
             pilfering
             thief
             by
             night
             :
             for
             this
             word
             (
             as
             )
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             import
             a
             likenesse
             only
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Joh.
             1.14
             .
             
               and
               we
               beheld
               his
               glory
               ,
               the
               glory
               as
               of
               the
               only-begotten
               of
               the
               father
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               In
               the
               dark
               they
               dig
               through
               houses
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               marked
               for
               themselves
               in
               the
               day-time
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             those
             wicked
             ones
             of
             whom
             he
             spake
             vers
             .
             13.
             
               that
               rebell
               against
               the
               light
            
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             so
             properly
             meant
             of
             adulterers
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             words
             immediately
             foregoing
             (
             they
             are
             usually
             let
             in
             by
             agreement
             ,
             or
             have
             some
             closer
             way
             of
             getting
             in
             to
             satisfie
             their
             lust
             ,
             and
             are
             seldome
             wont
             to
             
               dig
               through
               houses
            
             ,
             or
             break
             in
             by
             force
             ;
             )
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             another
             knot
             of
             wicked
             wretches
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             thieves
             ,
             who
             are
             wont
             indeed
             to
             view
             the
             houses
             by
             day
             which
             they
             purpose
             to
             rob
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             which
             way
             they
             may
             get
             in
             with
             most
             ease
             and
             advantage
             ,
             and
             then
             accordingly
             break
             into
             them
             by
             night
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               they
               know
               not
               the
               light
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               For
               the
               morning
               is
               to
               them
               even
               as
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             most
             hatefull
             and
             terrible
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             because
             coming
             suddenly
             upon
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             fully
             accomplished
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             they
             are
             vexed
             to
             be
             so
             crossed
             in
             their
             intended
             evil
             ;
             as
             also
             because
             they
             are
             afraid
             they
             shall
             be
             discovered
             ,
             surprised
             ,
             and
             taken
             :
             which
             the
             following
             words
             do
             more
             clearly
             hold
             
             forth
             ,
             
               if
               one
               know
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               the
               terrours
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               He
               is
               swift
               as
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             A
             most
             knotty
             place
             this
             is
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             we
             can
             hardly
             find
             any
             two
             Expositours
             that
             are
             in
             every
             regard
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             in
             giving
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             :
             and
             yet
             all
             agree
             ,
             that
             Job
             speaks
             here
             still
             of
             those
             wicked
             wretches
             that
             rebell
             against
             the
             light
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             been
             speaking
             hitherto
             ,
             though
             he
             speaks
             of
             them
             sometimes
             indefinitely
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             
               He
               is
               swift
               as
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             and
             so
             vers
             .
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             &c.
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             
               their
               portion
               is
               cursed
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             so
             vers
             .
             24
             ,
             &c.
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             wholly
             slighted
             which
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             Job
             having
             before
             spoken
             of
             the
             thief
             at
             land
             ,
             digging
             through
             houses
             ,
             he
             now
             speaks
             also
             of
             the
             Pirate
             ,
             that
             robbeth
             by
             sea
             ;
             
               he
               is
               swift
               as
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             chase
             of
             any
             ship
             that
             he
             seeks
             to
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             ;
             
               their
               portion
               is
               cursed
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             that
             live
             at
             land
             curse
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             ever
             and
             anon
             so
             exceedingly
             damnifyed
             by
             them
             ;
             
               he
               beholdeth
               not
               the
               way
               of
               the
               vineyards
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             having
             once
             tasted
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             sea-robbing
             ,
             he
             will
             no
             more
             live
             at
             land
             ,
             to
             toil
             and
             moil
             in
             dressing
             vineyards
             .
             But
             there
             are
             three
             other
             Expositions
             which
             seem
             to
             me
             the
             most
             probable
             .
             First
             ,
             some
             conceive
             that
             these
             words
             do
             farther
             set
             forth
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             these
             desperate
             wretches
             :
             
               He
               is
               swift
               as
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             pursue
             their
             wicked
             designs
             with
             full
             sail
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             prone
             and
             forward
             to
             doe
             evil
             as
             water
             is
             to
             run
             downward
             ,
             and
             as
             speedy
             and
             swift
             in
             doing
             evil
             ,
             as
             the
             waters
             are
             in
             gliding
             away
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ;
             which
             agrees
             with
             that
             which
             Solomon
             saith
             of
             such
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             
               their
               feet
               are
               swift
               in
               running
               to
               mischief
               ,
            
             Prov.
             6.18
             .
             
               their
               portion
               is
               cursed
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             places
             where
             they
             chuse
             to
             live
             ,
             as
             fittest
             for
             them
             that
             intend
             to
             live
             by
             robbery
             and
             spoil
             ,
             are
             forrests
             and
             desarts
             ,
             that
             are
             cursed
             with
             barrennesse
             ,
             Heb.
             6.18
             .
             
               he
               beholdeth
               not
               the
               way
               of
               the
               vineyards
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             love
             not
             to
             live
             by
             honest
             labour
             ,
             as
             by
             ploughing
             and
             dressing
             the
             vineyards
             ,
             but
             by
             thieving
             and
             robbery
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             way
             of
             the
             vineyards
             is
             no
             place
             for
             them
             .
             Again
             2.
             some
             understand
             these
             words
             of
             the
             fears
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             seeking
             to
             hide
             themselves
             :
             having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               if
               one
               know
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               the
               terrours
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             he
             adds
             here
             ,
             
               He
               is
               swift
               as
               the
               waters
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             discovered
             and
             apprehended
             ,
             they
             slip
             away
             ,
             as
             nimbly
             as
             the
             water
             glides
             away
             in
             a
             river
             ,
             nor
             can
             stay
             long
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             but
             fly
             all
             company
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             terrours
             that
             are
             continually
             upon
             them
             :
             
               their
               portion
               is
               cursed
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             seek
             to
             hide
             themselves
             in
             woods
             ,
             and
             rocks
             ,
             and
             desarts
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             noted
             ;
             Or
             ,
             they
             live
             a
             most
             miserable
             base
             life
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             desolatenesse
             and
             the
             solitarinesse
             of
             the
             places
             where
             they
             live
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             of
             the
             terrours
             wherewith
             Cain-like
             they
             are
             continually
             perplexed
             .
             
               He
               beholdeth
               not
               the
               way
               of
               the
               vineyards
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             fly
             so
             speedily
             away
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             time
             as
             to
             visit
             their
             houses
             ,
             or
             to
             see
             their
             vineyards
             ;
             Or
             ,
             they
             live
             a
             solitary
             sad
             life
             in
             desarts
             and
             mountains
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             not
             the
             pleasure
             of
             gardens
             and
             vineyards
             as
             other
             men
             do
             ;
             Or
             rather
             ,
             they
             flee
             not
             to
             the
             vineyards
             ,
             that
             are
             places
             alwaies
             frequented
             ,
             as
             being
             usually
             planted
             near
             to
             cities
             ,
             and
             where
             all
             the
             year
             long
             there
             is
             still
             some
             company
             ,
             either
             working
             ,
             or
             ●ending
             them
             ,
             or
             walking
             for
             their
             pleasure
             ;
             in
             such
             places
             as
             
             these
             they
             dare
             not
             be
             seen
             .
             And
             then
             3.
             many
             understand
             them
             of
             Gods
             punishing
             such
             wicked
             men
             ;
             
               He
               is
               swift
               as
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             passe
             away
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             death
             ,
             suddenly
             and
             irrecoverably
             ,
             as
             waters
             in
             rivers
             run
             swiftly
             away
             ,
             and
             come
             back
             no
             more
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Gen.
             49.4
             .
             
               their
               portion
               is
               cursed
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             habitations
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             by
             the
             magistrate
             when
             they
             come
             to
             apprehend
             them
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             are
             cut
             off
             by
             sentence
             passed
             upon
             them
             ;
             Or
             ,
             their
             inheritance
             in
             the
             land
             is
             barren
             ,
             covered
             over
             with
             weeds
             and
             briars
             ;
             Or
             ,
             they
             are
             cursed
             even
             here
             while
             they
             are
             upon
             earth
             ,
             where
             they
             seem
             to
             live
             in
             a
             very
             happy
             condition
             ;
             because
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             at
             last
             upon
             all
             their
             earthly
             concernments
             ,
             (
             and
             perhaps
             their
             posteritie
             too
             )
             either
             by
             wasting
             and
             consuming
             it
             ,
             or
             by
             causing
             all
             that
             they
             have
             to
             tend
             to
             their
             hurt
             .
             
               He
               beholdeth
               not
               the
               way
               of
               the
               vineyards
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             flie
             not
             so
             farre
             as
             the
             vineyards
             ,
             though
             usually
             in
             the
             suburbs
             of
             the
             cities
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             apprehended
             and
             taken
             ;
             Or
             ,
             even
             their
             vineyards
             are
             so
             cursed
             with
             barrennesse
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             no
             pleasure
             to
             visit
             them
             and
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             understand
             these
             words
             thus
             ,
             that
             which
             Job
             saith
             here
             should
             contradict
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             concerning
             wicked
             mens
             running
             on
             unpunished
             ,
             and
             living
             in
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             ;
             see
             the
             answer
             to
             this
             in
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             21.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Drought
               and
               heat
               consume
               the
               snow
               waters
               ;
               so
               doth
               the
               grave
               those
               which
               have
               sinned
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             the
             earth
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             drie
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             weather
             ,
             doth
             soon
             drink
             up
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             melted
             snow
             that
             lay
             unmelted
             all
             the
             winter
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             grave
             at
             last
             swallow
             up
             the
             wicked
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             run
             on
             in
             sin
             to
             that
             very
             time
             .
             And
             I
             conceive
             that
             doubtlesse
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             after
             those
             wicked
             wretches
             had
             lived
             such
             an
             abominable
             and
             damnable
             life
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             now
             described
             ,
             yet
             they
             died
             at
             length
             an
             ordinarie
             naturall
             death
             ,
             as
             other
             men
             die
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             visible
             sign
             of
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             more
             then
             there
             is
             in
             the
             death
             of
             other
             men
             .
             Job
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             said
             the
             same
             before
             ,
             chap.
             21.13
             .
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             For
             whether
             by
             their
             passing
             away
             as
             the
             snow-waters
             ,
             is
             meant
             their
             dying
             suddenly
             ,
             or
             their
             wasting
             away
             by
             degrees
             ,
             the
             aime
             of
             the
             words
             is
             certainly
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             gathered
             to
             the
             grave
             at
             last
             as
             other
             men
             are
             .
             We
             have
             the
             like
             expressions
             ,
             Psal
             .
             58.8
             .
             
               As
               a
               snail
               which
               melteth
               ,
               let
               every
               one
               of
               them
               passe
               away
            
             ;
             and
             Psal
             .
             68.2
             .
             
               As
               the
               wax
               melteth
               before
               the
               fire
               ,
               so
               let
               the
               wicked
               perish
               .
            
             And
             this
             Exposition
             is
             indeed
             most
             suitable
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             Job
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             manifest
             his
             wrath
             against
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             neither
             whilst
             they
             live
             nor
             when
             they
             die
             .
             But
             yet
             some
             learned
             Expositours
             do
             rather
             take
             the
             words
             to
             be
             a
             description
             of
             the
             sad
             conclusion
             and
             miserable
             end
             of
             sinners
             ,
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             for
             their
             sins
             cut
             off
             in
             a
             way
             of
             wrath
             ;
             and
             whilst
             the
             righteous
             in
             death
             triumph
             over
             death
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             their
             spirituall
             blisse
             ,
             death
             doth
             absolutely
             triumph
             over
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             doth
             wholly
             consume
             and
             swallow
             up
             them
             and
             all
             their
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               The
               womb
               shall
               forget
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             His
             wife
             ,
             or
             rather
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             all
             his
             dearest
             and
             nearest
             friends
             ,
             shall
             utterly
             forget
             him
             ;
             Or
             ,
             He
             shall
             perish
             and
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             been
             conceived
             
             and
             born
             into
             the
             world
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             ,
             as
             that
             did
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             referres
             to
             the
             easinesse
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             death
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             why
             his
             friends
             the
             sooner
             forget
             his
             death
             ;
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             grieved
             or
             troubled
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             because
             he
             died
             so
             easie
             a
             death
             :
             to
             which
             purpose
             is
             that
             also
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               the
               worm
               shall
               feed
               sweetly
               on
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             say
             some
             )
             It
             shall
             be
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             to
             him
             that
             the
             worms
             feed
             on
             him
             ,
             (
             an
             expression
             like
             that
             ,
             chap.
             21.33
             .
             
               the
               clods
               of
               the
               valley
               shall
               be
               sweet
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             Or
             rather
             ,
             the
             worms
             shall
             make
             a
             sweet
             banquet
             of
             him
             ;
             he
             that
             had
             wont
             to
             feed
             on
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             others
             ,
             shall
             then
             become
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             worms
             ,
             to
             whom
             his
             flesh
             shall
             be
             sweet-meat
             .
             The
             summe
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             fare
             no
             worse
             in
             the
             grave
             then
             others
             fare
             .
             
               He
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               remembred
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             remarkable
             stroke
             of
             judgement
             in
             his
             death
             to
             make
             him
             be
             talked
             of
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             gone
             ;
             
               and
               wickednesse
               shall
               be
               broken
               as
               a
               tree
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             an
             old
             rotten
             tree
             doth
             wast
             and
             moulder
             away
             piece-meals
             and
             by
             degrees
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             at
             last
             quite
             gone
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             wicked
             man
             wast
             and
             consume
             away
             by
             degrees
             .
             But
             then
             again
             others
             understand
             this
             also
             of
             the
             miserie
             and
             wretchednesse
             of
             wicked
             men
             in
             their
             death
             ;
             
               The
               womb
               shall
               forget
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             nearest
             relations
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             wearie
             of
             him
             whilst
             he
             lived
             ,
             so
             being
             dead
             they
             shall
             scarce
             ever
             mind
             him
             ,
             or
             think
             of
             him
             more
             :
             
               he
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               remembred
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             mentioned
             with
             honour
             ,
             but
             his
             name
             shall
             rot
             amongst
             men
             ,
             or
             he
             shall
             be
             forgotten
             as
             a
             man
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             ;
             
               and
               wickednesse
               shall
               be
               broken
               as
               a
               tree
               ,
            
             as
             a
             barren
             &
             unfruitfull
             tree
             is
             cut
             down
             or
             grubbed
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             or
             as
             any
             other
             tree
             is
             violently
             shiver'd
             in
             pieces
             &
             thrown
             down
             by
             a
             tempest
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             rotten
             and
             worm-eaten
             tree
             is
             easily
             broken
             or
             blown
             down
             by
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             then
             never
             sprouts
             up
             again
             ;
             so
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             wicked
             men
             (
             according
             as
             we
             find
             the
             like
             expression
             Psal
             .
             107.42
             .
             
               and
               all
               iniquity
               shall
               stop
               her
               mouth
            
             )
             after
             they
             have
             flourished
             a
             while
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             shall
             be
             suddenly
             taken
             away
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             amongst
             the
             living
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               He
               evil
               intreateth
               the
               barren
               ,
               that
               beareth
               not
               ;
               and
               doth
               not
               good
               to
               the
               widow
               .
            
             ]
             But
             rather
             hurt
             .
             Under
             these
             two
             particulars
             ,
             of
             evil
             intreating
             the
             barren
             ,
             and
             doing
             no
             good
             to
             the
             widow
             ,
             all
             oppression
             of
             the
             needy
             and
             helplesse
             is
             comprehended
             :
             and
             evil
             intreating
             the
             barren
             is
             made
             one
             of
             the
             great
             oppressions
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             because
             therein
             they
             did
             afflict
             those
             that
             were
             in
             a
             sad
             afflicted
             condition
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             had
             no
             children
             to
             rise
             up
             in
             their
             defence
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             hard
             usage
             of
             their
             own
             wives
             when
             they
             were
             barren
             ,
             whom
             they
             should
             have
             comforted
             ,
             and
             who
             dare
             not
             mutter
             against
             them
             ,
             this
             must
             needs
             implie
             the
             greater
             cruelty
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             shew
             why
             the
             wicked
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             minded
             nor
             remembred
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             such
             mercilesse
             wretches
             whilst
             they
             lived
             ,
             evil
             intreating
             the
             barren
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             Job
             here
             returns
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             those
             wretches
             ,
             whom
             notwithstanding
             God
             suffers
             to
             live
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             at
             length
             to
             die
             in
             an
             ordinarie
             way
             ,
             as
             other
             men
             do
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               He
               draweth
               also
               the
               mighty
               with
               his
               power
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             
             this
             of
             Gods
             punishing
             wicked
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             begins
             to
             contend
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             he
             subdues
             or
             brings
             under
             the
             mightiest
             of
             them
             as
             well
             as
             the
             meanest
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             they
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               riseth
               up
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             riseth
             up
             to
             contend
             with
             wicked
             men
             ;
             
               and
               no
               man
               is
               sure
               of
               life
               ,
            
             no
             man
             can
             secure
             himself
             against
             the
             killing
             stroke
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             ,
             or
             the
             discovery
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             makes
             every
             man
             afraid
             of
             his
             life
             .
             But
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             words
             sheweth
             clearly
             that
             Job
             still
             proceeds
             to
             describe
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             wretched
             men
             ,
             whom
             God
             notwithstanding
             prospers
             .
             
               He
               draweth
               also
               the
               mighty
               with
               his
               power
            
             :
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             by
             his
             power
             he
             procures
             the
             mighty
             to
             side
             with
             him
             ,
             judges
             ,
             and
             magistrates
             ,
             and
             great
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             makes
             him
             terrible
             to
             others
             ,
             
               he
               riseth
               up
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               is
               sure
               of
               life
            
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             
               he
               draweth
               the
               mighty
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             into
             his
             net
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             10.9
             .
             
               he
               doth
               catch
               the
               poor
               when
               he
               draweth
               him
               into
               his
               net
            
             ;
             when
             he
             hath
             crushed
             the
             poor
             by
             his
             oppressions
             ,
             then
             ,
             encouraged
             hereby
             ,
             he
             layeth
             wait
             also
             for
             the
             mightie
             ,
             and
             subdues
             them
             ,
             and
             brings
             them
             into
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             even
             magistrates
             also
             and
             judges
             ,
             whereby
             likewise
             he
             subverts
             all
             publick
             order
             and
             government
             :
             
               he
               riseth
               up
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               is
               sure
               of
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             rise
             up
             to
             oppose
             this
             oppressour
             ,
             he
             shall
             but
             ruine
             and
             destroy
             himself
             thereby
             ;
             or
             ,
             Though
             the
             oppressour
             riseth
             up
             to
             make
             a
             Covenant
             of
             peace
             with
             men
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             for
             all
             that
             afraid
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             assurance
             in
             any
             vow
             or
             oath
             ,
             whereby
             he
             engageth
             himself
             :
             Or
             rather
             ,
             
               he
               riseth
               up
            
             to
             contend
             with
             the
             mightie
             ,
             and
             the
             terrours
             of
             death
             presently
             seise
             upon
             them
             all
             .
             But
             if
             we
             read
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               He
               riseth
               up
               ,
               and
               he
               trusteth
               not
               his
               own
               life
               ,
            
             either
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               he
               riseth
               up
            
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             sue
             for
             favour
             to
             the
             oppressour
             ,
             or
             to
             flie
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             do
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             trusteth
             not
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             but
             gives
             himself
             for
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             over-bearing
             power
             of
             his
             adversary
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             the
             oppressour
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             riseth
             to
             contend
             with
             the
             mightie
             ,
             or
             every
             day
             he
             riseth
             ,
             he
             is
             afraid
             of
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             being
             still
             jealous
             ,
             as
             tyrants
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             some
             body
             or
             other
             will
             kill
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Though
               it
               be
               given
               him
               to
               be
               in
               safety
               ,
               whereon
               he
               resteth
               ,
               yet
               his
               eyes
               are
               upon
               their
               waies
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             thus
             ;
             that
             though
             the
             oppressed
             give
             gifts
             to
             the
             oppressour
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             thereby
             purchase
             his
             peace
             ,
             or
             ,
             though
             the
             oppressour
             grants
             this
             to
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             live
             in
             peace
             and
             safety
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             he
             rests
             upon
             this
             his
             covenant
             and
             promise
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             surely
             be
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             ;
             yet
             the
             oppressour
             keeps
             his
             eyes
             upon
             these
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             thus
             engaged
             himself
             ,
             and
             watcheth
             all
             their
             waies
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             can
             but
             get
             the
             least
             advantage
             against
             them
             ,
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             crush
             them
             .
             But
             there
             are
             severall
             other
             Expositions
             given
             of
             the
             words
             that
             seem
             farre
             better
             then
             this
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             that
             though
             God
             gives
             to
             the
             oppressour
             that
             which
             may
             well
             in
             outward
             appearance
             secure
             him
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             he
             rest
             hereon
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             because
             God
             is
             ignorant
             of
             his
             wicked
             courses
             ,
             seeing
             Gods
             eyes
             behold
             all
             his
             waies
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             though
             God
             lets
             him
             live
             in
             safetie
             ,
             and
             he
             rests
             hereon
             with
             great
             security
             ,
             yet
             Gods
             eyes
             are
             upon
             his
             waies
             to
             favour
             him
             and
             to
             blesse
             him
             :
             or
             rather
             3.
             that
             though
             it
             be
             given
             of
             God
             to
             wicked
             wretches
             that
             they
             live
             in
             
             peace
             and
             prosperitie
             ,
             and
             they
             resting
             hereupon
             are
             confident
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             moved
             ,
             yet
             God
             takes
             strict
             notice
             of
             all
             their
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             sure
             at
             last
             to
             charge
             them
             all
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             take
             the
             fittest
             time
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               They
               are
               exalted
               for
               a
               little
               while
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             in
             estate
             and
             mind
             ;
             
               but
               are
               gone
               and
               brought
               low
               ,
               they
               are
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               as
               all
               other
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             greatnesse
             ,
             on
             a
             sudden
             God
             pulls
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             gone
             and
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             often
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             others
             are
             ,
             
               and
               cut
               off
               as
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               ears
               of
               corn
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             high
             as
             they
             bear
             their
             heads
             ,
             they
             are
             cut
             down
             as
             the
             corn
             in
             harvest
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             easily
             and
             in
             a
             trice
             ,
             or
             not
             by
             any
             notorious
             judgement
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             ordinary
             naturall
             death
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             ripenesse
             of
             years
             ,
             as
             the
             corn
             is
             ripe
             in
             harvest
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             the
             verse
             may
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             cuts
             off
             the
             greatest
             of
             wicked
             men
             many
             times
             by
             a
             sudden
             stroke
             of
             judgement
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             their
             horrid
             wickednesse
             ,
             they
             are
             cut
             off
             by
             death
             in
             an
             ordinarie
             way
             as
             all
             other
             men
             are
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               And
               if
               it
               be
               not
               so
               now
               ,
               who
               will
               make
               me
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               make
               my
               speech
               nothing
               worth
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             it
             be
             not
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             many
             times
             prospers
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             afflicts
             the
             righteous
             ,
             let
             any
             man
             that
             will
             ,
             undertake
             to
             confute
             what
             I
             have
             spoken
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THen
               answered
               Bildad
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Eliphaz
             having
             replyed
             the
             third
             time
             upon
             Job
             ,
             chap.
             22.
             it
             was
             now
             Bildads
             turn
             ,
             who
             still
             spake
             next
             after
             Eliphaz
             ,
             to
             reply
             again
             upon
             him
             ;
             which
             therefore
             he
             doth
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             but
             very
             briefly
             :
             either
             as
             finding
             Job
             too
             strong
             for
             them
             ;
             or
             as
             not
             having
             any
             thing
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             and
             his
             friends
             had
             said
             before
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             concluding
             that
             ,
             because
             of
             Jobs
             obstinacie
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             indeed
             to
             talk
             any
             farther
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             having
             been
             abundantly
             enough
             already
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             nothing
             would
             convince
             him
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             the
             cause
             also
             why
             Zophar
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             replyed
             in
             the
             third
             place
             upon
             Job
             ,
             spake
             no
             more
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Dominion
               and
               fear
               are
               with
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             of
             these
             words
             
               with
               him
            
             ,
             some
             limit
             this
             to
             the
             Lords
             exercising
             of
             his
             Sovereigntie
             ,
             and
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             dreadfull
             Majestie
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             his
             dwelling-place
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             rules
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             presence
             there
             is
             so
             full
             of
             Majestie
             ,
             that
             those
             holy
             spirits
             out
             of
             reverence
             and
             fear
             do
             cover
             their
             faces
             before
             him
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             the
             words
             must
             be
             understood
             more
             generally
             ;
             
               Dominion
               and
               fear
               are
               with
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             Sovereign
             Lord
             over
             all
             ,
             he
             it
             is
             that
             governs
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             hath
             absolute
             power
             over
             all
             things
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             ;
             yea
             &
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             his
             Majestie
             and
             power
             a
             terrible
             God
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             justly
             to
             be
             feared
             of
             all
             .
             But
             why
             doth
             Bildad
             speak
             of
             this
             here
             ?
             I
             answer
             :
             Some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             because
             Job
             had
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             many
             wicked
             men
             run
             on
             in
             their
             leud
             courses
             even
             to
             their
             dying
             day
             ,
             and
             are
             never
             punished
             ,
             therefore
             Bildad
             ,
             as
             apprehending
             this
             to
             be
             
             in
             effect
             a
             deniall
             of
             the
             power
             ,
             justice
             ,
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             here
             set
             forth
             with
             what
             unresistable
             authoritie
             and
             power
             God
             doth
             rule
             and
             govern
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             thereby
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             therefore
             possible
             that
             he
             should
             suffer
             such
             wicked
             wretches
             to
             passe
             alwaies
             unpunished
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             there
             are
             two
             other
             waies
             ,
             wherein
             Expositours
             do
             better
             set
             forth
             the
             aim
             of
             Bildad
             in
             these
             words
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             here
             set
             forth
             the
             infinite
             power
             ,
             and
             Majestie
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             having
             afterward
             therewith
             compared
             the
             basenesse
             and
             weaknesse
             of
             man
             ,
             he
             might
             thence
             inferre
             ,
             how
             impossible
             it
             was
             that
             so
             poor
             a
             wretch
             should
             be
             found
             just
             before
             such
             a
             glorious
             God
             ,
             and
             thereby
             condemns
             Job
             for
             justifying
             himself
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             Bildad
             doth
             here
             speak
             of
             Gods
             supreme
             Sovereigntie
             ,
             and
             dreadfull
             power
             and
             Majestie
             ,
             thereby
             to
             discover
             the
             folly
             and
             arrogance
             of
             Job
             ,
             in
             desiring
             so
             earnestly
             that
             he
             might
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             God.
             Job
             had
             indeed
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             last
             answer
             protested
             ,
             with
             a
             little
             too
             much
             confidence
             and
             boldnesse
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             he
             desired
             more
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             might
             answer
             for
             himself
             before
             Gods
             Tribunal
             ,
             chap.
             23.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               O
               that
               I
               knew
               where
               I
               might
               find
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               come
               even
               to
               his
               Seat
               :
               I
               would
               order
               my
               cause
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               fill
               my
               mouth
               with
               arguments
               ;
               I
               would
               know
               the
               words
               which
               he
               would
               answer
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             though
             after
             this
             Job
             said
             much
             also
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             wicked
             many
             times
             live
             and
             die
             in
             a
             flourishing
             condition
             ,
             whilst
             the
             righteous
             are
             sorely
             oppressed
             and
             distressed
             ;
             yet
             when
             Bildad
             came
             now
             to
             reply
             upon
             him
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             answer
             what
             he
             had
             said
             concerning
             the
             prosperitie
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             he
             gives
             not
             the
             least
             touch
             upon
             that
             ,
             but
             as
             flying
             upon
             him
             for
             his
             confidence
             in
             desiring
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             not
             doubting
             but
             that
             there
             he
             should
             be
             able
             to
             justifie
             himself
             ,
             he
             tells
             him
             here
             of
             the
             Sovereigntie
             and
             dreadfull
             Majestie
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             seeks
             thereby
             as
             it
             were
             to
             strike
             Job
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             his
             glorious
             Majestie
             and
             absolute
             power
             ;
             and
             to
             intimate
             how
             strange
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             dare
             so
             fearlesly
             to
             challenge
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             answer
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             should
             hope
             that
             God
             would
             lay
             by
             his
             Majestie
             and
             glory
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             come
             and
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             him
             ,
             alluding
             to
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             said
             chap.
             23.6
             .
             
               Will
               he
               plead
               against
               me
               with
               his
               great
               power
               ?
               No
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               put
               strength
               in
               me
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               maketh
               peace
               in
               his
               high
               places
               ,
            
             either
             first
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             inhabite
             those
             heavenly
             places
             ,
             as
             opposed
             to
             the
             world
             here
             below
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             whereas
             here
             ,
             by
             reason
             all
             things
             are
             corruptible
             and
             subject
             to
             change
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             devils
             and
             men
             ,
             the
             elements
             and
             those
             things
             that
             are
             made
             thereof
             seem
             to
             be
             opposite
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             fight
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             continually
             much
             rebellion
             against
             God
             ;
             in
             the
             heavens
             it
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             quietnesse
             and
             peace
             .
             And
             this
             too
             may
             be
             spoken
             ,
             first
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Angels
             ;
             of
             whom
             though
             there
             be
             a
             numberlesse
             number
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             have
             differing
             ministries
             and
             imploiments
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             so
             established
             and
             order'd
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             sweetly
             agree
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             doe
             all
             unanimously
             the
             will
             of
             their
             creatour
             ;
             they
             neither
             contend
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             nor
             much
             lesse
             dare
             any
             of
             them
             contend
             with
             God
             :
             and
             hereby
             Bildad
             might
             imply
             ,
             
             what
             an
             arrogancy
             it
             was
             in
             Job
             to
             think
             of
             contesting
             with
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             Angels
             themselves
             dare
             not
             do
             .
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             spoken
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             stars
             and
             heavenly
             Orbs
             :
             though
             the
             heavens
             be
             of
             such
             an
             incomprehensible
             vast
             bignesse
             ,
             and
             are
             whirled
             about
             daily
             with
             such
             a
             strange
             swift
             violence
             ,
             though
             the
             stars
             be
             infinite
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             orbs
             have
             their
             different
             and
             contrary
             motions
             ,
             some
             moving
             far
             faster
             then
             others
             ,
             some
             going
             one
             way
             and
             some
             another
             ;
             yet
             they
             all
             observe
             the
             order
             ,
             both
             for
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             them
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             jarring
             amongst
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             in
             the
             least
             crosse
             or
             hinder
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             move
             all
             with
             one
             sweet
             consent
             according
             to
             the
             course
             that
             the
             Almighty
             hath
             prescribed
             them
             .
             Or
             2.
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             upper
             regions
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             all
             things
             are
             there
             tempestuous
             and
             stormy
             ,
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             doth
             presently
             quiet
             them
             ,
             &
             make
             all
             calm
             .
             Or
             3.
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             constant
             accomplishment
             of
             Gods
             will
             by
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             :
             
               he
               maketh
               peace
               in
               his
               high
               places
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             dwelling-place
             doth
             rule
             all
             things
             in
             a
             stedfast
             order
             ;
             yea
             even
             here
             below
             ,
             where
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             most
             confusion
             and
             rebellion
             against
             God
             by
             reason
             of
             sin
             ,
             yet
             all
             things
             are
             so
             overruled
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             done
             but
             according
             to
             his
             determinate
             counsell
             and
             will
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             carried
             on
             for
             his
             glory
             .
             And
             this
             is
             added
             to
             make
             good
             the
             former
             clause
             ,
             that
             
               Dominion
               and
               fear
               are
               with
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             ruleth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             all-wise
             and
             almighty
             God
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             reverenced
             and
             feared
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Is
               there
               any
               number
               of
               his
               armies
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Whether
             we
             understand
             this
             particularly
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             stars
             (
             which
             are
             both
             sometimes
             stiled
             Gods
             armies
             or
             host
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             32.2
             .
             and
             Deut.
             4.19
             .
             and
             are
             indeed
             innumerable
             )
             or
             else
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             generall
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             Gods
             host
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             2.1
             .
             )
             doubtlesse
             it
             is
             alledged
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             glorious
             Majesty
             of
             Gods
             Dominion
             ,
             who
             is
             thus
             magnificently
             attended
             with
             such
             numberlesse
             armies
             ,
             and
             likewise
             his
             incomprehensible
             wisedome
             in
             the
             governing
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             withall
             to
             discover
             the
             desperate
             boldnesse
             of
             those
             that
             dare
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             hath
             such
             innumerable
             armies
             at
             his
             command
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           
             
               And
               upon
               whom
               doth
               not
               his
               light
               arise
               ?
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             1.
             
             God
             causeth
             the
             Sun
             to
             shine
             upon
             all
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Matth.
             5.45
             .
             
               He
               maketh
               his
               Sun
               to
               rise
               on
               the
               evil
               and
               on
               the
               good
            
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             he
             doth
             behold
             and
             know
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             covered
             in
             darknesse
             in
             regard
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             are
             light
             and
             manifest
             before
             him
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             the
             light
             of
             his
             wisedome
             shines
             upon
             all
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             waies
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             yea
             the
             operations
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             are
             admirably
             directed
             and
             ordered
             thereby
             ;
             or
             4.
             that
             God
             is
             good
             unto
             all
             ,
             in
             that
             all
             the
             good
             the
             creatures
             enjoy
             doth
             proceed
             from
             Gods
             favourable
             goodnesse
             shining
             down
             upon
             them
             :
             Angels
             and
             men
             have
             the
             light
             of
             their
             reason
             and
             understanding
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             both
             they
             and
             other
             creatures
             have
             their
             life
             (
             which
             is
             their
             light
             Joh.
             1.4
             .
             )
             and
             their
             being
             from
             him
             ;
             neither
             have
             they
             any
             thing
             from
             themselves
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             derived
             unto
             them
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               father
               of
               lights
            
             ,
             Jam.
             1.17
             .
             This
             last
             I
             conceive
             is
             chiefly
             here
             intended
             .
             But
             however
             this
             is
             doubtlesse
             added
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             Gods
             dominion
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             how
             wonderfull
             ,
             
             dreadfull
             ,
             and
             unquestionable
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             consequently
             how
             desperate
             a
             thing
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             for
             any
             man
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               How
               then
               can
               man
               be
               justifyed
               with
               God
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Seeing
             God
             is
             so
             dreadfull
             in
             all
             these
             regards
             ,
             how
             can
             man
             hope
             to
             justifie
             himself
             before
             God
             ,
             by
             pleading
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             maintain
             that
             his
             sins
             deserve
             not
             so
             heavy
             punishments
             as
             God
             hath
             inflicted
             on
             him
             ?
             Thus
             Bildad
             it
             seems
             understood
             Jobs
             words
             ,
             chap.
             23.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             thence
             he
             presseth
             him
             with
             this
             absurdity
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             9.20
             .
             
               How
               can
               he
               be
               clean
               that
               is
               born
               of
               a
               woman
               ?
            
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             14.14
             .
             and
             15.1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Behold
               even
               to
               the
               moon
               ,
               and
               it
               shineth
               not
               ;
               yea
               the
               stars
               are
               not
               pure
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             understand
             these
             words
             thus
             :
             that
             if
             God
             give
             a
             charge
             to
             the
             moon
             and
             the
             stars
             that
             they
             should
             not
             shine
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             straight
             quite
             void
             of
             light
             ;
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             is
             the
             Lord
             able
             easily
             to
             crush
             man
             ,
             whatever
             he
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             offer
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             man
             having
             no
             power
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             from
             God.
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             transcendent
             purity
             ,
             and
             brightnesse
             ,
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             above
             that
             of
             the
             moon
             and
             stars
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             parallel
             with
             that
             ,
             chap.
             15.15
             .
             
               yea
               the
               heavens
               are
               not
               clean
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
            
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             :
             And
             then
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               Behold
               even
               to
               the
               moon
            
             ,
             &c.
             must
             be
             understood
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Look
             up
             
               to
               the
               moon
            
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             
               it
               shineth
               not
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             God
             :
             or
             thus
             ,
             Pitch
             your
             thoughts
             upon
             any
             of
             the
             creatures
             that
             have
             any
             shining
             brightnesse
             in
             them
             ,
             beginning
             with
             those
             things
             that
             are
             below
             ,
             gold
             ,
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             ascending
             up
             
               even
               to
               the
               moon
            
             (
             which
             is
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Sun
             ,
             either
             because
             it
             is
             the
             lowest
             of
             the
             planets
             ,
             and
             surpassing
             man
             in
             glory
             ,
             or
             because
             we
             can
             better
             behold
             her
             brightnesse
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             for
             her
             brightnesse
             usually
             called
             
               the
               Queen
               of
               heaven
            
             ,
             Ier.
             7.18
             .
             )
             and
             so
             from
             thence
             upward
             to
             the
             stars
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             an
             orbe
             above
             all
             the
             planets
             (
             and
             so
             even
             the
             Sun
             is
             comprehended
             too
             )
             and
             ,
             alas
             ,
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             all
             these
             is
             infinitely
             short
             of
             the
             purity
             and
             resplendency
             of
             God
             :
             Or
             lastly
             thus
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             take
             all
             the
             bright
             shining
             lamps
             of
             heaven
             ,
             descending
             from
             the
             highest
             
               even
               to
               the
               moon
            
             ,
             the
             last
             and
             lowest
             of
             all
             the
             planets
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             also
             the
             Sun
             is
             included
             too
             )
             and
             their
             brightnesse
             and
             purity
             is
             nothing
             to
             that
             of
             Gods
             ;
             they
             shine
             not
             ,
             but
             are
             unclean
             ,
             if
             compared
             with
             God.
             Some
             indeed
             adde
             that
             the
             stars
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             unclean
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             man
             even
             they
             have
             contracted
             defilement
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             blemished
             ,
             and
             not
             wholly
             free
             from
             pollution
             in
             Gods
             sight
             .
             However
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             foolish
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             in
             Iob
             ,
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             his
             conversation
             ,
             to
             contend
             with
             God
             ,
             before
             whom
             the
             heavenly
             lights
             are
             no
             other
             then
             as
             clouds
             and
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               How
               much
               lesse
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               worm
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             How
             much
             lesse
             can
             man
             be
             compared
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             far
             inferiour
             to
             those
             heavenly
             lights
             for
             purity
             and
             brightnesse
             ?
             even
             no
             better
             then
             
               a
               worm
            
             ,
             especially
             if
             compared
             with
             God
             ,
             a
             weak
             ,
             base
             ,
             unclean
             thing
             ,
             made
             of
             corruption
             ,
             and
             sure
             at
             last
             to
             become
             worms
             meat
             ,
             subject
             continually
             to
             dangers
             ,
             as
             worms
             ,
             whom
             every
             foot
             may
             crush
             ,
             and
             of
             themselves
             utterly
             unable
             to
             defend
             themselves
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             4.19
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               HOw
               hast
               thou
               helped
               him
               that
               is
               without
               power
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Iob
             here
             answers
             Bildad
             ,
             and
             that
             somewhat
             tartly
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             spoken
             so
             impertinently
             ,
             pressing
             still
             those
             truths
             concerning
             the
             infinite
             Majesty
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             never
             deny
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             Job
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             drive
             him
             to
             despair
             .
             The
             words
             must
             be
             understood
             as
             spoken
             ironically
             ;
             and
             that
             either
             as
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             upbraiding
             Bildad
             ,
             for
             undertaking
             to
             plead
             Gods
             cause
             for
             him
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             that
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             chap.
             13.7
             ,
             8.
             )
             and
             doing
             it
             withall
             so
             sillily
             ,
             
               How
               hast
               thou
               helped
               him
               that
               is
               without
               power
            
             ?
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             If
             God
             be
             of
             such
             infinite
             Majesty
             and
             power
             as
             you
             have
             spoken
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             think
             so
             highly
             of
             your self
             ,
             as
             to
             undertake
             to
             plead
             for
             him
             ?
             sure
             you
             think
             that
             God
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             help
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             able
             to
             plead
             his
             own
             cause
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             step
             in
             to
             his
             aid
             :
             and
             how
             effectually
             have
             you
             done
             it
             !
             if
             you
             mark
             it
             ,
             you
             have
             done
             it
             to
             great
             purpose
             ,
             God
             is
             much
             the
             better
             for
             this
             help
             that
             you
             have
             afforded
             him
             :
             Or
             else
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             Job
             himself
             ,
             
               How
               hast
               thou
               helped
               him
               that
               is
               without
               power
            
             ?
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             You
             have
             come
             a
             long
             journey
             purposely
             ,
             as
             you
             pretended
             ,
             to
             comfort
             a
             poor
             ,
             fainting
             ,
             helplesse
             man
             ;
             and
             have
             you
             not
             done
             it
             ,
             think
             you
             ,
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             you
             make
             account
             you
             have
             done
             great
             wonders
             ;
             but
             ,
             alas
             ,
             what
             am
             I
             the
             better
             for
             all
             that
             you
             have
             spoken
             ?
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             better
             for
             me
             if
             you
             had
             never
             come
             near
             me
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
             As
             for
             that
             phrase
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             of
             saving
             
               the
               arm
               that
               hath
               no
               strength
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               How
               hast
               thou
               counselled
               him
               that
               hath
               no
               wisedome
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             also
             is
             spoken
             ironically
             .
             And
             because
             they
             that
             speak
             that
             in
             defence
             of
             God
             and
             his
             works
             ,
             which
             God
             never
             intended
             ,
             do
             thereby
             as
             it
             were
             counsell
             and
             advise
             God
             what
             he
             should
             say
             or
             doe
             ,
             therefore
             many
             Expositours
             do
             also
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             Iob
             did
             herein
             upbraid
             Bildad
             for
             undertaking
             to
             teach
             God
             ,
             
               How
               hast
               thou
               counselled
               him
               that
               hath
               no
               wisedome
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             You
             think
             that
             God
             is
             not
             wise
             enough
             to
             order
             his
             affairs
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             world
             without
             your
             advice
             ;
             and
             oh
             what
             admirable
             wise
             and
             solid
             counsell
             have
             you
             given
             him
             !
             and
             accordingly
             also
             do
             they
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               how
               hast
               thou
               plentifully
               declared
               the
               thing
               as
               it
               is
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             scorn
             ,
             you
             have
             now
             fully
             informed
             God
             how
             he
             ought
             to
             sway
             the
             affairs
             of
             his
             kingdome
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             Iob
             speaks
             this
             also
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             himself
             ,
             
               How
               hast
               thou
               counselled
               him
               that
               hath
               no
               wisedome
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Sure
             you
             take
             me
             to
             be
             a
             man
             void
             of
             all
             wisedome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             pity
             to
             me
             have
             given
             me
             counsell
             :
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             so
             ,
             surely
             I
             am
             not
             like
             to
             be
             much
             the
             wiser
             for
             this
             counsell
             that
             you
             have
             given
             me
             :
             
               and
               how
               hast
               thou
               plentifully
               declared
               the
               thing
               as
               it
               is
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             You
             have
             now
             indeed
             hit
             the
             nail
             on
             the
             head
             ,
             you
             have
             fully
             and
             convincingly
             opened
             the
             cause
             between
             God
             and
             me
             ;
             and
             how
             ?
             by
             speaking
             that
             which
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             by
             taking
             a
             great
             
             deal
             of
             pains
             to
             inform
             me
             of
             that
             which
             I
             knew
             before
             as
             well
             as
             your self
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               To
               whom
               hast
               thou
               uttered
               words
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             also
             was
             spoken
             either
             (
             as
             some
             think
             )
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             God
             ,
             
               To
               whom
               hast
               thou
               uttered
               words
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             Is
             it
             to
             God
             you
             have
             addressed
             your
             words
             in
             this
             which
             you
             have
             spoken
             ?
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             have
             you
             considered
             who
             he
             is
             to
             whom
             you
             have
             spoken
             ?
             what
             ?
             will
             you
             undertake
             to
             teach
             the
             omniscient
             and
             all-wise
             God
             ?
             which
             is
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             that
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             chap.
             21.22
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             :
             Or
             else
             ,
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             Iob
             himself
             ,
             
               To
               whom
               hast
               thou
               uttered
               words
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Do
             you
             consider
             who
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             condition
             I
             am
             ?
             have
             you
             uttered
             words
             suitable
             to
             and
             fit
             for
             a
             man
             in
             such
             a
             sad
             distressed
             condition
             as
             I
             am
             ?
             or
             ,
             
               To
               whom
               hast
               thou
               uttered
               words
            
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             to
             one
             that
             knoweth
             these
             things
             as
             well
             as
             your self
             ?
             what
             do
             you
             take
             me
             to
             be
             ?
             think
             you
             that
             I
             am
             so
             silly
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             these
             things
             that
             you
             have
             uttered
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             same
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             chap.
             12.3
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               whose
               spirit
               came
               from
               thee
            
             ?
             it
             is
             expounded
             by
             Commentatours
             many
             severall
             waies
             ;
             of
             which
             three
             are
             most
             probable
             .
             First
             ,
             some
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               whose
               spirit
               came
               from
               thee
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             Did
             not
             God
             give
             thee
             that
             life
             and
             breath
             whereby
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             ?
             and
             wilt
             thou
             teach
             him
             who
             gives
             thee
             life
             and
             breath
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             the
             father
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             all
             flesh
             ?
             2.
             
             Some
             make
             this
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             
               whose
               spirit
               came
               from
               thee
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             is
             it
             that
             hath
             taught
             you
             these
             high
             mysteries
             ?
             Did
             you
             speak
             them
             of
             your self
             ,
             and
             had
             you
             them
             from
             any
             body
             else
             ?
             or
             do
             you
             think
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             did
             dictate
             them
             to
             you
             ?
             No
             ,
             doubtlesse
             ,
             such
             impertinencies
             were
             never
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             but
             of
             your
             own
             .
             And
             3.
             others
             give
             this
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             ;
             
               whose
               spirit
               came
               from
               thee
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             whose
             spirit
             hast
             thou
             revived
             by
             this
             which
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             ?
             Surely
             not
             mine
             .
             Because
             when
             mens
             fainting
             spirits
             are
             revived
             by
             the
             consolations
             of
             a
             friend
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             receive
             a
             new
             life
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             spirit
             from
             those
             that
             have
             thus
             cheared
             them
             up
             ;
             therefore
             in
             stead
             of
             saying
             ,
             whom
             hast
             thou
             revived
             or
             comforted
             with
             thy
             words
             ?
             he
             expresseth
             himself
             thus
             ,
             
               whose
               spirit
               came
               from
               thee
            
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Dead
               things
               are
               formed
               from
               under
               the
               waters
               ,
               and
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               .
            
             ]
             or
             ,
             
               with
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
            
             .
             Here
             Iob
             begins
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             say
             as
             much
             or
             more
             of
             the
             infinite
             power
             and
             the
             all-ruling
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Bildad
             had
             said
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             end
             at
             first
             he
             instanceth
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Providence
             extends
             it self
             to
             the
             very
             bottom
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             where
             he
             forms
             not
             only
             the
             fishes
             that
             are
             to
             live
             there
             ,
             but
             also
             divers
             
               dead
               things
            
             ,
             as
             all
             kind
             of
             minerals
             ,
             corall
             ,
             pearls
             ,
             amber
             ,
             together
             with
             divers
             plants
             and
             herbs
             that
             grow
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Hell
               is
               naked
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               destruction
               hath
               no
               covering
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             You
             ,
             Bildad
             ,
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             God
             maketh
             peace
             in
             his
             high
             places
             ;
             but
             I
             can
             adde
             hereto
             ,
             that
             Gods
             providence
             extends
             not
             only
             to
             the
             high
             places
             in
             heaven
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             low
             places
             and
             depths
             in
             hell
             .
             By
             destruction
             here
             almost
             all
             Expositours
             understand
             the
             place
             of
             destruction
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             ;
             and
             then
             if
             by
             Hell
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             the
             same
             be
             meant
             ,
             then
             the
             second
             clause
             is
             but
             only
             a
             repetition
             of
             what
             was
             said
             in
             the
             first
             .
             But
             by
             Hell
             others
             understand
             the
             
             grave
             ,
             and
             consequently
             also
             all
             the
             hidden
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             beholdeth
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             the
             grave
             and
             hell
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             lowest
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             sees
             all
             that
             the
             grave
             hath
             devoured
             ,
             and
             beholdeth
             what
             becomes
             of
             every
             part
             of
             man
             when
             the
             grave
             hath
             consumed
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             damned
             in
             Hell
             both
             doe
             and
             suffer
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             confirms
             what
             Bildad
             had
             said
             chap.
             25.3
             .
             (
             understanding
             it
             ,
             as
             many
             do
             ,
             of
             Gods
             omniscience
             )
             
               upon
               whom
               doth
               not
               his
               light
               arise
            
             ?
             yea
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             Iob
             the
             rather
             mentioned
             this
             ,
             to
             imply
             to
             his
             friends
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             omniscience
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             joy
             to
             him
             to
             appear
             before
             God
             ,
             who
             knew
             him
             better
             then
             they
             did
             :
             and
             withall
             to
             wipe
             off
             that
             aspersion
             Eliphaz
             had
             cast
             upon
             him
             ,
             chap.
             22.13
             .
             
               And
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               How
               doth
               God
               know
               ?
               can
               be
               judge
               through
               the
               dark
               cloud
               ?
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               He
               stretcheth
               forth
               the
               North
               over
               the
               empty
               place
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             stretcheth
             out
             the
             heavens
             from
             one
             Pole
             to
             another
             over
             the
             region
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             (
             for
             
               the
               North
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Northern
             part
             of
             heaven
             ,
             the
             Hemisphere
             of
             the
             Arctick
             or
             Northern
             Pole
             ,
             is
             here
             figuratively
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             heaven
             ,
             because
             that
             part
             was
             nearest
             the
             climate
             where
             he
             dwelt
             ;
             and
             the
             region
             of
             the
             air
             is
             called
             
               the
               empty
               place
            
             ,
             because
             the
             air
             is
             as
             nothing
             ,
             and
             what
             hath
             nothing
             but
             air
             in
             it
             we
             count
             empty
             ,
             at
             least
             it
             is
             as
             nothing
             in
             regard
             of
             bearing
             up
             and
             supporting
             the
             heavens
             ;
             )
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             God
             stretcheth
             out
             the
             heavens
             even
             to
             the
             Northern
             pole
             ,
             where
             the
             earth
             under
             it
             is
             uninhabited
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             here
             
               the
               empty
               place
            
             ,
             meaning
             that
             Gods
             providence
             orders
             all
             things
             that
             are
             done
             there
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             chap.
             38.26
             .
             where
             God
             is
             said
             
               to
               cause
               it
               to
               rain
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               where
               no
               man
               is
               ;
               on
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               no
               man.
            
             And
             then
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             the
             earth
             is
             said
             to
             hang
             
               upon
               nothing
            
             ,
             either
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             center
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             through
             Gods
             appointment
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             in
             regard
             all
             heavy
             things
             round
             about
             presse
             thither
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             but
             an
             imaginary
             thing
             ,
             indeed
             nothing
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             earths
             hanging
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             having
             nothing
             to
             support
             it
             ,
             but
             Gods
             almighty
             power
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               He
               bindeth
               up
               the
               waters
               in
               his
               thick
               clouds
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             a
             divine
             force
             he
             keeps
             them
             within
             the
             clouds
             ,
             which
             himself
             hath
             made
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             
               the
               bottles
               of
               heaven
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             chap.
             38.37
             .
             
               and
               the
               cloud
               is
               not
               rent
               under
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             waters
             do
             not
             break
             through
             with
             their
             weight
             ,
             and
             fall
             down
             all
             together
             ,
             but
             are
             let
             out
             by
             degrees
             ,
             as
             through
             a
             strainer
             or
             watering-pot
             ,
             when
             and
             how
             God
             is
             pleased
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               holdeth
               back
               the
               face
               of
               his
               throne
               ,
               and
               spreadeth
               his
               cloud
               upon
               it
               .
            
             ]
             The
             highest
             Heaven
             is
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
             Esa
             .
             66.1
             .
             and
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             there
             he
             manifests
             himself
             ,
             as
             princes
             do
             upon
             their
             thrones
             ,
             in
             greatest
             majesty
             and
             glory
             :
             and
             then
             the
             full
             discovery
             of
             that
             infinite
             light
             and
             glory
             wherein
             God
             dwells
             ,
             is
             
               the
               face
               of
               his
               throne
            
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             life
             is
             hidden
             from
             the
             best
             of
             his
             servants
             .
             Or
             else
             the
             clear
             and
             bright
             outside
             of
             heaven
             ,
             which
             appears
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             man
             that
             looks
             up
             thither
             ,
             is
             
               the
               face
               of
               his
               throne
            
             :
             and
             then
             therefore
             God
             
               holdeth
               back
               the
               face
               of
               his
               throne
               ,
            
             when
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             he
             
               spreadeth
               his
               cloud
               upon
               it
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             withdraws
             it
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             man
             by
             
             overspreading
             it
             with
             clouds
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             22.12
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               He
               hath
               compassed
               the
               waters
               with
               bounds
               ,
               untill
               the
               day
               and
               night
               come
               to
               an
               end
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             this
             world
             shall
             last
             :
             and
             it
             is
             said
             that
             God
             
               hath
               compassed
               the
               waters
               with
               bounds
               ,
            
             both
             because
             he
             did
             at
             first
             dispose
             of
             the
             waters
             in
             those
             hollow
             places
             and
             channels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             now
             held
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Gen.
             1.9
             .
             )
             and
             also
             because
             by
             his
             Providence
             he
             doth
             still
             keep
             in
             the
             unruly
             waves
             ,
             not
             suffering
             them
             to
             break
             out
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             whereto
             God
             hath
             confined
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               pillars
               of
               heaven
               tremble
               ,
               and
               are
               astonished
               at
               his
               reproof
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             God
             shews
             himself
             in
             his
             indignation
             ,
             in
             thundering
             and
             tempestuous
             storms
             or
             earthquakes
             ,
             the
             very
             heavens
             seem
             as
             affrighted
             ,
             to
             tremble
             as
             if
             the
             foundations
             thereof
             were
             shaken
             ,
             yea
             the
             whole
             Universe
             seems
             to
             be
             moved
             ,
             as
             a
             house
             built
             upon
             pillars
             totters
             when
             the
             pillars
             thereof
             are
             shaken
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             would
             think
             that
             heaven
             and
             earth
             would
             come
             together
             .
             Some
             by
             
               the
               pillars
               of
               heaven
            
             here
             understand
             the
             angels
             ;
             others
             the
             strength
             and
             powers
             of
             heaven
             ;
             others
             those
             high
             mountains
             and
             hills
             which
             stand
             up
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             as
             pillars
             supporting
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             whereon
             the
             heavens
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             man
             seem
             to
             lean
             and
             rest
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               foundations
               of
               heaven
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             22.8
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             :
             but
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             most
             generally
             approved
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               He
               divideth
               the
               sea
               with
               his
               power
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             Gods
             dividing
             the
             Red
             sea
             before
             the
             Israelites
             when
             he
             carried
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             also
             they
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               by
               his
               understanding
               he
               smiteth
               through
               the
               proud
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             his
             wisedome
             drawing
             their
             enemies
             into
             the
             Red
             sea
             ,
             as
             into
             a
             net
             ,
             did
             there
             destroy
             that
             insolent
             tyrant
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             those
             proud
             Egyptians
             that
             followed
             him
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             that
             Job
             intended
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             because
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             generally
             held
             that
             Job
             lived
             long
             before
             Moses
             time
             ;
             and
             2.
             he
             seems
             all
             the
             way
             here
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             ordinary
             continuall
             works
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             such
             unusuall
             and
             extraordinary
             work
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             said
             that
             
               he
               divided
            
             ,
             but
             
               he
               divideth
               the
               sea
               with
               his
               power
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             much
             more
             probable
             that
             others
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               he
               divideth
               the
               sea
               with
               his
               power
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             God
             causeth
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             sea
             through
             the
             earth
             to
             rise
             up
             in
             severall
             fountains
             and
             springs
             ,
             and
             so
             divideth
             it
             into
             severall
             seas
             ,
             and
             rivers
             ,
             and
             brooks
             .
             The
             true
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             I
             conceive
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             
               divideth
               the
               sea
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             breaks
             the
             waves
             thereof
             ,
             and
             causeth
             them
             to
             cleave
             in
             sunder
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             fight
             and
             dash
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             in
             tempestuous
             weather
             he
             maketh
             such
             gulfs
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             the
             waves
             standing
             up
             like
             mountains
             on
             each
             side
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             foundations
             of
             the
             earth
             seem
             to
             be
             discovered
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             2
             Sam.
             22.16
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             :
             and
             accordingly
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             of
             Gods
             stilling
             the
             sea
             again
             when
             it
             is
             thus
             tempestuous
             ,
             
               and
               by
               his
               understanding
               he
               smiteth
               through
               the
               proud
               .
            
             For
             though
             some
             by
             
               the
               proud
            
             here
             understand
             the
             whale
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             whale
             is
             elsewhere
             called
             
               a
               king
               over
               all
               the
               children
               of
               pride
               ,
            
             chap.
             41.34
             .
             and
             is
             many
             times
             cast
             up
             in
             great
             tempests
             ,
             and
             left
             dead
             upon
             the
             land
             ,
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             by
             
               the
               proud
            
             
             is
             meant
             the
             proud
             sea
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             like
             expression
             ,
             chap.
             38.11
             .
             where
             God
             saith
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             
               here
               shall
               thy
               proud
               waves
               be
               stayed
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             sea
             swells
             and
             rageth
             ,
             and
             lifts
             up
             his
             proud
             waves
             as
             it
             were
             unto
             the
             clouds
             ,
             God
             presently
             subdues
             and
             stills
             the
             proud
             sea
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             lye
             down
             as
             still
             as
             a
             dead
             man
             doth
             when
             he
             falls
             down
             ,
             being
             smitten
             through
             by
             the
             sword
             or
             arrow
             of
             his
             enemy
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               By
               his
               spirit
               he
               hath
               garnished
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             Job
             had
             spoken
             of
             stilling
             the
             tempestuous
             sea
             ,
             therefore
             some
             conceive
             here
             he
             shows
             how
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             a
             sudden
             clearing
             of
             the
             heavens
             :
             
               By
               his
               spirit
               he
               hath
               garnished
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             By
             a
             fair
             gale
             of
             wind
             he
             drives
             away
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             garnishing
             of
             the
             heavens
             with
             innumerable
             lights
             is
             evidently
             seen
             .
             But
             because
             our
             Translatours
             have
             render'd
             the
             words
             ,
             not
             ,
             
               he
               doth
               garnish
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               garnished
            
             ,
             therefore
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             of
             Gods
             creating
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             stars
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             
               By
               his
               spirit
               he
               hath
               garnished
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             essentiall
             power
             ,
             or
             ,
             by
             his
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             he
             hath
             adorned
             the
             heavens
             with
             many
             glorious
             lights
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               his
               hand
               hath
               formed
               the
               crooked
               serpent
               ,
            
             some
             by
             
               the
               crooked
               serpent
            
             understand
             that
             meteor
             sometimes
             seen
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             which
             naturalists
             call
             
               the
               flying
               serpent
            
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             those
             celestiall
             circles
             or
             sphears
             ,
             which
             are
             involved
             one
             within
             another
             ,
             as
             a
             serpent
             wrappeth
             up
             himself
             in
             many
             folds
             ,
             or
             else
             some
             of
             the
             Constellations
             of
             heaven
             ;
             as
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             Zodiack
             ,
             which
             goes
             athwart
             the
             heavens
             ;
             others
             of
             that
             which
             is
             called
             
               via
               lactea
            
             ,
             the
             milky
             way
             ;
             and
             others
             of
             that
             Constellation
             near
             the
             Northern
             Pole
             ,
             which
             from
             its
             fashion
             or
             figure
             is
             called
             
               the
               Dragon
            
             or
             Serpent
             ,
             that
             divides
             the
             two
             Bears
             with
             its
             tail
             ;
             which
             may
             seem
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             joyning
             of
             this
             with
             that
             foregoing
             clause
             of
             Gods
             garnishing
             the
             heavens
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             because
             it
             may
             well
             be
             questioned
             ,
             whether
             those
             figures
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Constellations
             which
             Astronomers
             have
             fancied
             ,
             and
             the
             names
             which
             thereupon
             have
             been
             given
             them
             ,
             were
             so
             ancient
             as
             the
             daies
             of
             Job
             ;
             I
             think
             it
             farre
             more
             probable
             ,
             which
             others
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               crooked
               serpent
            
             is
             meant
             all
             kind
             of
             serpents
             that
             crawl
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             all
             kind
             of
             sea-monsters
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Ocean
             ;
             or
             ,
             more
             particularly
             ,
             the
             Whale
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             elsewhere
             also
             called
             
               Leviathan
               ,
               the
               piercing
               serpent
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               the
               Bar-like
               crooked
               serpent
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             27.1
             ;
             who
             thereupon
             do
             make
             the
             generall
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             made
             the
             beauteous
             lights
             of
             the
             heavens
             above
             ,
             so
             he
             also
             made
             the
             most
             deformed
             and
             harmfull
             creatures
             that
             are
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             sea
             below
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             both
             God
             hath
             manifested
             his
             almighty
             power
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Lo
               these
               are
               parts
               of
               his
               waies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             works
             ,
             wherein
             he
             comes
             forth
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             manifests
             himself
             unto
             men
             :
             
               but
               how
               little
               a
               portion
               is
               heard
               of
               him
               ?
               but
               the
               thunder
               of
               his
               power
               who
               can
               understand
            
             ?
             Some
             understand
             this
             last
             clause
             thus
             ,
             It
             is
             very
             little
             or
             nothing
             to
             speak
             of
             that
             we
             can
             hear
             from
             man
             concerning
             these
             wonders
             of
             Gods
             works
             ,
             but
             if
             God
             should
             speak
             of
             them
             himself
             ,
             who
             could
             endure
             or
             understand
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             thunder
             out
             these
             things
             in
             his
             mighty
             power
             and
             Majesty
             ?
             Others
             understand
             it
             properly
             of
             the
             thunder
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             very
             terrible
             to
             all
             the
             creatures
             here
             below
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             that
             none
             can
             understand
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             is
             done
             .
             But
             the
             best
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             I
             conceive
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               thunder
               of
               his
               power
            
             is
             meant
             figuratively
             ,
             either
             the
             might
             ,
             and
             excellency
             ,
             and
             terrour
             of
             Gods
             power
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             incomprehensible
             ,
             or
             else
             (
             which
             is
             much
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             )
             the
             declaration
             or
             sounding
             forth
             of
             Gods
             power
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             all
             his
             works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             19.1
             .
             
               The
               heavens
               declare
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             glorious
             excellency
             ,
             and
             force
             ,
             and
             terrour
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             thunder
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             and
             because
             none
             can
             sufficiently
             understand
             so
             much
             of
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             as
             is
             taught
             us
             by
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               the
               thunder
               of
               his
               power
               who
               can
               understand
               ?
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             in
             our
             ordinary
             speech
             ,
             we
             use
             to
             say
             a
             man
             thunders
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             with
             mighty
             eloquence
             ,
             vehemence
             and
             power
             ;
             and
             chap.
             39.25
             .
             the
             tumultuous
             noise
             of
             an
             army
             ready
             to
             the
             battel
             is
             called
             
               the
               thunder
               of
               the
               Captains
            
             .
             And
             thus
             hath
             Iob
             shewn
             that
             he
             could
             say
             as
             much
             of
             the
             terrible
             might
             and
             Majesty
             of
             God
             as
             Bildad
             had
             said
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               MOreover
               Iob
               continued
               his
               parable
            
             .
             ]
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             a
             parable
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             ,
             Numb
             .
             23.7
             .
             It
             was
             now
             Zophars
             turn
             to
             reply
             upon
             Job
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             as
             Eliphaz
             and
             Bildad
             had
             done
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             that
             Iob
             was
             silent
             a
             while
             ,
             expecting
             his
             reply
             :
             but
             when
             he
             saw
             that
             neither
             he
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             other
             two
             offered
             to
             reply
             again
             upon
             him
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             either
             because
             they
             had
             nothing
             farther
             to
             object
             against
             Jobs
             defence
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             saw
             him
             so
             stiff
             ,
             that
             they
             judged
             it
             in
             vain
             to
             talk
             any
             farther
             to
             him
             )
             then
             Job
             began
             again
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             ,
             much
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             before
             ;
             addressing
             his
             speech
             to
             them
             all
             joyntly
             together
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             some
             more
             courage
             then
             formerly
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             that
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             triumph
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             five
             following
             chapters
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               As
               God
               liveth
               ,
               who
               hath
               taken
               away
               my
               judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               who
               hath
               vexed
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             assure
             his
             friends
             that
             he
             would
             speak
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             the
             more
             regard
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             this
             solemn
             calling
             ▪
             God
             to
             witnesse
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             he
             spake
             ,
             he
             might
             win
             them
             to
             credit
             what
             he
             should
             say
             concerning
             his
             integrity
             ,
             which
             by
             no
             other
             arguments
             he
             could
             hitherto
             bring
             them
             to
             believe
             ,
             Job
             here
             swears
             solemnly
             by
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             two
             next
             verses
             )
             as
             long
             as
             he
             breathed
             ,
             his
             lips
             should
             not
             speak
             wickednesse
             ,
             nor
             his
             tongue
             utter
             deceit
             .
             As
             for
             that
             clause
             which
             he
             adds
             ,
             concerning
             Gods
             taking
             away
             his
             judgement
             ,
             and
             the
             Almighties
             vexing
             his
             soul
             ,
             
               As
               God
               liveth
               ,
               who
               hath
               taken
               away
               my
               judgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             some
             hold
             that
             he
             adds
             that
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             opinion
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               who
               ,
            
             as
             you
             think
             ,
             
               hath
               taken
               away
               my
               judgement
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             then
             others
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             Gods
             taking
             away
             his
             judgement
             he
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             had
             not
             judged
             him
             according
             to
             his
             righteousnesse
             and
             integrity
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             had
             bereaved
             him
             as
             it
             were
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             not
             cleared
             his
             innocency
             ,
             to
             the
             stopping
             of
             the
             mouths
             of
             those
             that
             falsely
             accused
             him
             ,
             but
             rather
             ,
             by
             the
             severity
             of
             his
             proceedings
             
             against
             him
             ,
             did
             seem
             to
             judge
             him
             to
             be
             a
             wicked
             wretch
             and
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             censur'd
             him
             to
             be
             ;
             as
             where
             Gods
             people
             are
             charged
             with
             saying
             ,
             Isa
             .
             40.27
             .
             
               My
               way
               is
               hid
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               my
               judgement
               is
               passed
               over
               from
               my
               God
               ,
            
             because
             they
             thought
             that
             God
             did
             not
             regard
             them
             as
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             taking
             their
             part
             against
             their
             enemies
             :
             or
             else
             (
             as
             some
             conceive
             )
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             abridged
             him
             of
             his
             right
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             not
             admitted
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             often
             desired
             he
             might
             do
             .
             So
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             expresly
             accuse
             God
             of
             dealing
             unjustly
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             complains
             that
             God
             had
             not
             dealt
             with
             him
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             his
             proceedings
             with
             men
             ,
             whereby
             his
             integrity
             was
             hidden
             and
             overclouded
             ;
             neither
             could
             he
             perceive
             what
             the
             cause
             should
             be
             why
             Gods
             hand
             was
             so
             heavy
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             in
             the
             oath
             he
             takes
             here
             ,
             this
             he
             interposeth
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               taken
               away
               my
               judgement
               ,
               and
               hath
               vexed
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             either
             to
             imply
             how
             safely
             they
             might
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             doe
             what
             he
             now
             engaged
             himself
             ,
             seeing
             he
             durst
             ,
             appeal
             to
             that
             God
             as
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             who
             had
             hitherto
             dealt
             so
             severely
             with
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             seemed
             to
             condemn
             him
             by
             the
             heavy
             pressures
             he
             had
             brought
             upon
             him
             ,
             yet
             that
             should
             not
             make
             him
             cast
             off
             his
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             or
             yield
             himself
             to
             be
             an
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               My
               lips
               shall
               not
               speak
               wickednesse
               ,
               nor
               my
               tongue
               utter
               deceit
               .
            
             ]
             This
             Protestation
             of
             Jobs
             ,
             Expositours
             understand
             diversly
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             some
             take
             it
             generally
             thus
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             speak
             nothing
             falsely
             or
             dissemblingly
             ,
             but
             would
             speak
             the
             truth
             from
             his
             heart
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             others
             understand
             it
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             no
             severity
             of
             Gods
             proceedings
             with
             him
             ,
             nor
             no
             unjust
             censures
             of
             theirs
             ,
             should
             make
             him
             utter
             a
             word
             whereby
             he
             might
             discover
             himself
             to
             be
             either
             a
             prophane
             wicked
             wretch
             ,
             or
             a
             dissembling
             hypocrite
             :
             and
             3ly
             .
             (
             which
             I
             like
             best
             )
             others
             give
             this
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             wickedly
             ,
             either
             for
             fear
             or
             flattery
             ,
             betray
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             lie
             against
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             by
             yielding
             to
             those
             false
             accusations
             which
             they
             had
             passed
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             false
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               God
               forbid
               that
               I
               should
               justifie
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             speaking
             or
             doing
             any
             wicked
             thing
             ,
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             justifie
             or
             make
             good
             those
             unjust
             censures
             of
             wickednesse
             or
             hypocrisie
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             passed
             upon
             me
             ;
             or
             rather
             by
             yielding
             to
             that
             which
             you
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             for
             my
             wickednesse
             and
             hypocrisie
             hath
             brought
             these
             miseries
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               My
               righteousnesse
               I
               hold
               fast
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               let
               it
               goe
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             hitherto
             constantly
             persevered
             in
             a
             way
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             will
             still
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             I
             have
             hitherto
             resolutely
             maintained
             my
             integrity
             ,
             and
             still
             I
             will
             maintain
             it
             :
             
               my
               heart
               shall
               not
               reproach
               me
               so
               long
               as
               I
               live
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             conscience
             shall
             not
             upbraid
             me
             for
             that
             which
             ,
             were
             I
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             indeed
             be
             a
             shame
             and
             reproach
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             for
             speaking
             or
             doing
             wickedly
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             for
             denying
             mine
             integrity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Let
               mine
               enemy
               be
               as
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               riseth
               up
               against
               me
               as
               the
               unrighteous
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             also
             divers
             waies
             understood
             by
             Expositours
             .
             Some
             say
             that
             Job
             here
             speaks
             ironically
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             wicked
             unrighteous
             man
             means
             himsef
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             You
             judge
             me
             a
             wicked
             ungodly
             man
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             
             extreme
             afflictions
             that
             lye
             upon
             me
             ;
             but
             as
             sad
             as
             my
             condition
             is
             ,
             so
             much
             good
             I
             wish
             my
             enemies
             that
             rise
             up
             against
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             be
             glad
             that
             they
             were
             in
             no
             worse
             a
             condition
             ,
             then
             that
             poor
             wretch
             whom
             you
             so
             harshly
             condemn
             as
             a
             wicked
             man.
             Others
             again
             hold
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             had
             robbed
             him
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             other
             waies
             wronged
             him
             ,
             are
             the
             enemies
             he
             here
             speaks
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             Let
             those
             that
             robbed
             me
             and
             wronged
             me
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             wicked
             ungodly
             men
             :
             I
             for
             my
             part
             am
             no
             such
             man.
             Others
             again
             conceive
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             enemies
             and
             those
             that
             rose
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             Job
             meant
             these
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             so
             give
             this
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             Let
             those
             that
             condemn
             me
             for
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             because
             of
             mine
             afflictions
             ,
             bear
             the
             brand
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             not
             I
             that
             am
             innocent
             of
             those
             things
             they
             charge
             me
             with
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             They
             that
             oppose
             the
             truth
             which
             I
             have
             maintained
             ,
             that
             causelesly
             condemn
             me
             for
             a
             wicked
             wretch
             ,
             they
             deserve
             to
             be
             judged
             wicked
             men
             better
             then
             I
             do
             :
             only
             some
             ,
             to
             allay
             the
             sharpnesse
             of
             such
             a
             censure
             ,
             say
             that
             Job
             doth
             not
             absolutely
             condemn
             them
             for
             wicked
             men
             ,
             but
             only
             affirms
             that
             there
             was
             more
             of
             wickednesse
             in
             that
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             in
             any
             thing
             they
             could
             fasten
             upon
             him
             ,
             Let
             mine
             enemy
             be
             
               as
               the
               wicked
            
             and
             
               as
               the
               unrighteous
            
             ;
             according
             to
             a
             like
             expression
             ,
             chap.
             2.10
             .
             
               Thou
               speakest
               as
               one
               of
               the
               foolish
               women
               .
            
             And
             lastly
             ,
             others
             ,
             most
             probably
             ,
             conceive
             that
             in
             these
             words
             Iob
             gives
             a
             farther
             proof
             of
             his
             integrity
             ,
             
               Let
               mine
               enemy
               be
               as
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             the
             wicked
             may
             live
             I
             know
             in
             a
             very
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             yet
             so
             farre
             am
             I
             from
             liking
             their
             waies
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             wish
             mine
             enemy
             no
             greater
             mischief
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             should
             deal
             with
             him
             as
             he
             will
             certainly
             deal
             with
             the
             wicked
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             like
             expressions
             we
             often
             meet
             with
             ,
             as
             2
             Sam.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               Let
               thine
               enemies
               and
               they
               that
               seek
               evil
               to
               my
               Lord
               be
               as
               Nabal
            
             :
             and
             so
             also
             2
             Sam.
             18.32
             .
             and
             Dan.
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               For
               what
               is
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               though
               he
               hath
               gained
               ,
               when
               God
               taketh
               away
               his
               soul
            
             ?
             ]
             The
             scope
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             is
             ,
             either
             to
             shew
             how
             farre
             he
             was
             from
             being
             a
             wicked
             hypocrite
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             judged
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             declaring
             what
             thoughts
             he
             had
             of
             the
             wretched
             condition
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             comes
             to
             seise
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             harbingers
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             or
             pluck
             away
             their
             souls
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             gained
             never
             so
             much
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             God
             seemed
             to
             prosper
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             then
             in
             a
             hopelesse
             and
             comfortlesse
             condition
             ,
             because
             all
             that
             they
             placed
             their
             hopes
             in
             ,
             their
             wealth
             ,
             and
             friends
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             shall
             fail
             them
             ;
             and
             whereas
             they
             promised
             themselves
             long
             life
             ,
             and
             much
             pleasure
             in
             their
             estates
             ,
             they
             shall
             find
             their
             hopes
             herein
             disappointed
             ,
             and
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             then
             shews
             himself
             an
             enemy
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             no
             confidence
             :
             Or
             else
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             his
             friends
             might
             have
             discerned
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             him
             and
             hypocrites
             ,
             even
             in
             these
             sad
             calamities
             that
             had
             befallen
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             censure
             him
             so
             harshly
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             though
             outwardly
             it
             fares
             alike
             with
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             yet
             their
             carriage
             of
             themselves
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             adversity
             is
             very
             different
             ,
             the
             hypocrite
             not
             having
             then
             any
             hope
             in
             God
             ,
             when
             God
             summons
             him
             by
             death
             ,
             which
             the
             righteous
             have
             :
             from
             whence
             he
             intimates
             ,
             
             that
             since
             he
             in
             his
             lowest
             estate
             did
             still
             hope
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             God
             ,
             they
             might
             hereby
             plainly
             perceive
             that
             he
             was
             not
             an
             hypocrite
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Will
               God
               hear
               his
               cry
               ,
               when
               trouble
               cometh
               upon
               him
            
             ?
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             either
             trouble
             and
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             any
             outward
             distresse
             do
             seise
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Will
               he
               delight
               himself
               in
               the
               Almighty
            
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             that
             he
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             all
             the
             comforts
             he
             enjoyed
             here
             ,
             will
             he
             then
             comfort
             himself
             in
             God
             alone
             ,
             as
             acknowledging
             him
             to
             be
             alone
             an
             all-sufficient
             ground
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ?
             or
             ,
             though
             Gods
             hand
             be
             never
             so
             heavy
             upon
             him
             ,
             will
             he
             notwithstanding
             still
             cleave
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             delight
             himself
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
             with
             him
             ?
             
               will
               he
               alwaies
               call
               upon
               God
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             adversity
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             prosperity
             too
             ?
             and
             so
             also
             not
             only
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             but
             in
             times
             of
             distresse
             too
             ?
             yea
             though
             his
             afflictions
             be
             never
             so
             sore
             ,
             and
             of
             never
             so
             long
             continuance
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               I
               will
               teach
               you
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             translate
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               I
               will
               teach
               you
               being
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             so
             take
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             whereas
             hypocrites
             in
             distresse
             have
             no
             hope
             in
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             so
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             were
             at
             the
             present
             under
             the
             afflicting
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             would
             teach
             them
             better
             .
             But
             taking
             the
             words
             as
             they
             are
             in
             our
             Bible
             ,
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             either
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               will
               teach
               you
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             assisting
             me
             ,
             or
             by
             Gods
             speciall
             inspiration
             ,
             I
             will
             teach
             you
             ;
             as
             where
             the
             prophet
             saith
             ,
             Isa
             .
             8.11
             .
             
               the
               Lord
               spake
               to
               me
               with
               a
               strong
               hand
               ,
               and
               instructed
               me
            
             :
             or
             else
             thus
             rather
             ,
             
               I
               will
               teach
               you
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             teach
             you
             by
             shewing
             you
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             works
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             usuall
             dispensations
             of
             his
             Providence
             both
             toward
             the
             righteous
             and
             toward
             the
             wicked
             .
             And
             hereto
             agreeth
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               that
               which
               is
               with
               the
               Almighty
               will
               I
               not
               conceal
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             conceal
             the
             decrees
             and
             judgements
             which
             God
             daily
             executes
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             sometimes
             prospering
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             punishing
             both
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             righteous
             .
             And
             indeed
             of
             all
             these
             he
             speaks
             in
             his
             following
             discourse
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             premiseth
             before-hand
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             might
             quicken
             their
             attention
             ,
             by
             shewing
             what
             great
             and
             high
             things
             they
             were
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             meant
             to
             speak
             ;
             or
             else
             thereby
             to
             give
             them
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             plainly
             discover
             by
             the
             usuall
             waies
             of
             Gods
             proceedings
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             judging
             of
             men
             by
             their
             outward
             condition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               all
               ye
               your selves
               have
               seen
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             You
             are
             learned
             wise
             men
             ,
             men
             that
             observe
             the
             waies
             and
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             at
             least
             such
             you
             boast
             your selves
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             therefore
             herein
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             your selves
             ,
             concerning
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             farther
             say
             ;
             you
             your selves
             have
             known
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             seen
             it
             so
             in
             your
             own
             experience
             .
             But
             what
             was
             it
             they
             had
             seen
             ?
             Some
             referre
             it
             to
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             concerning
             his
             innocency
             ;
             some
             to
             that
             foregoing
             observation
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             carried
             himself
             in
             his
             distresse
             as
             hypocrites
             used
             to
             do
             :
             But
             I
             conceive
             
             it
             is
             best
             referred
             to
             that
             which
             he
             meant
             now
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             concerning
             Gods
             dispensing
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             blessings
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             to
             the
             wicked
             and
             to
             the
             righteous
             ;
             This
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               ye
               your selves
               have
               seen
            
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               why
               then
               are
               ye
               thus
               altogether
               vain
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             so
             vainly
             conclude
             that
             God
             alwaies
             punisheth
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             prospers
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             condemn
             me
             for
             an
             hypocrite
             ?
             why
             do
             you
             multiply
             words
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             not
             giving
             any
             one
             solid
             answer
             to
             that
             which
             I
             have
             objected
             ,
             and
             yet
             persevere
             in
             condemning
             me
             upon
             grounds
             so
             palpably
             false
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               heritage
               of
               oppressours
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Zophar
             had
             said
             the
             very
             same
             in
             effect
             ,
             chap.
             20.29
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             ;
             and
             therefore
             some
             think
             that
             Job
             ,
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             doth
             only
             alledge
             what
             his
             friends
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             shew
             why
             he
             had
             charged
             them
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               altogether
               vain
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               with
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             But
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Job
             delivers
             this
             as
             his
             own
             judgement
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             hereby
             recant
             what
             he
             had
             formerly
             said
             concerning
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             nor
             yield
             to
             that
             which
             his
             friends
             had
             hitherto
             maintained
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             alwaies
             manifest
             his
             indignation
             against
             wicked
             men
             by
             punishing
             them
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             only
             to
             clear
             his
             meaning
             in
             that
             he
             had
             said
             concerning
             the
             prosperous
             condition
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             yield
             to
             all
             that
             was
             truth
             in
             that
             which
             his
             friends
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             much
             he
             was
             able
             to
             say
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             he
             grants
             them
             here
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             indeed
             many
             times
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             did
             end
             in
             extreme
             misery
             ;
             though
             they
             might
             long
             live
             free
             from
             punishment
             ,
             yet
             often
             that
             befell
             them
             at
             last
             ,
             even
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Almighty
             ,
             had
             appointed
             them
             for
             their
             portion
             and
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             mightiest
             of
             these
             oppressours
             are
             not
             able
             to
             resist
             it
             :
             and
             then
             afterwards
             he
             adds
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             wherein
             he
             opposed
             his
             friends
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             alwaies
             thus
             ,
             but
             that
             many
             times
             on
             the
             other
             side
             in
             his
             secret
             wisedome
             ,
             whereof
             he
             speaks
             much
             in
             the
             following
             chapter
             ,
             the
             righteous
             were
             afflicted
             sorely
             ,
             whilst
             the
             wicked
             lived
             in
             great
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               If
               his
               children
               be
               multiplyed
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Against
             which
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             defend
             themselves
             :
             and
             so
             that
             which
             might
             seem
             to
             the
             wicked
             man
             at
             first
             a
             pledge
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             shall
             be
             found
             at
             last
             to
             have
             been
             given
             merely
             for
             the
             encrease
             of
             his
             future
             misery
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             many
             children
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             sword
             of
             an
             enemy
             ;
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             makes
             this
             later
             Exposition
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             
               and
               his
               off-spring
               shall
               not
               be
               satisfied
               with
               bread
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             only
             live
             in
             penury
             and
             want
             ,
             but
             shall
             even
             perish
             by
             famine
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Those
               that
               remain
               of
               him
               shall
               be
               buried
               in
               death
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             those
             of
             his
             children
             and
             childrens
             children
             that
             remain
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             cut
             off
             by
             sword
             or
             famine
             ,
             shall
             die
             yet
             of
             some
             other
             disease
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             be
             buried
             ;
             though
             they
             lived
             as
             if
             they
             should
             never
             die
             ,
             yet
             they
             
               shall
               be
               buried
               in
               death
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             
             die
             ,
             and
             being
             dead
             shall
             be
             buried
             .
             I
             know
             there
             are
             divers
             other
             Expositions
             given
             of
             these
             words
             :
             as
             thus
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               be
               buried
               in
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             die
             ,
             and
             rot
             when
             they
             die
             ,
             and
             that
             shall
             be
             all
             their
             buriall
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Jer.
             16.4
             .
             Or
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               be
               buried
               in
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             yet
             dying
             ,
             before
             the
             breath
             be
             well
             out
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             presently
             clapped
             into
             the
             grave
             ,
             without
             any
             funerall
             rites
             and
             solemnities
             ;
             Or
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               be
               buried
               in
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             buried
             in
             oblivion
             ,
             their
             name
             and
             memory
             shall
             be
             buried
             with
             them
             ;
             Or
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               be
               buried
               in
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               the
               chambers
               of
               death
            
             ,
             Prov.
             7.27
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             as
             the
             plainest
             ,
             so
             the
             best
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               And
               his
               widows
               shall
               not
               weep
               ,
            
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             
               his
               widows
            
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             had
             in
             those
             times
             many
             wives
             ,
             or
             else
             because
             it
             comprehends
             the
             widows
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             whole
             family
             :
             and
             by
             not
             weeping
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             through
             extreme
             penury
             they
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             make
             any
             funerall
             for
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             indeed
             they
             should
             not
             mourn
             for
             his
             death
             :
             and
             that
             either
             because
             their
             miseries
             should
             be
             so
             many
             and
             so
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             that
             being
             as
             it
             were
             stupified
             thereby
             they
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             weep
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             because
             they
             should
             be
             indeed
             glad
             that
             they
             were
             rid
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               He
               buildeth
               his
               house
               as
               a
               moth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             may
             be
             said
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             
               buildeth
               his
               house
               as
               a
               moth
               ,
            
             1.
             because
             he
             builds
             it
             with
             much
             pains
             and
             skill
             ,
             as
             the
             moth
             makes
             her
             nest
             :
             2.
             because
             he
             doth
             even
             wast
             himself
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             moth
             makes
             her
             bag
             or
             silken
             woolly
             nest
             out
             of
             her
             own
             bowels
             :
             3.
             because
             he
             builds
             his
             house
             with
             the
             spoil
             and
             ruine
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             the
             moth
             eats
             the
             garment
             where
             she
             builds
             her
             nest
             :
             But
             4.
             that
             which
             I
             conceive
             is
             chiefly
             intended
             is
             ,
             because
             though
             he
             buildeth
             his
             house
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             hoped
             to
             dwell
             there
             for
             ever
             ,
             yet
             both
             he
             and
             it
             shall
             suddenly
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             moth
             is
             quickly
             brushed
             or
             shaken
             out
             of
             the
             garment
             ,
             where
             she
             had
             made
             her
             nest
             .
             For
             upon
             the
             like
             ground
             ,
             Bildad
             had
             before
             compared
             the
             wicked
             mans
             house
             to
             the
             house
             of
             a
             spider
             ,
             chap.
             8.14
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             
               as
               a
               booth
               that
               the
               keeper
               maketh
               :
            
             For
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             those
             that
             are
             set
             to
             keep
             a
             vineyard
             or
             a
             garden
             of
             fruits
             ,
             they
             use
             only
             to
             make
             some
             slight
             booth
             of
             the
             boughs
             of
             trees
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             stollen
             out
             of
             the
             neighbours
             hedges
             or
             woods
             ,
             which
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             fruits
             are
             fully
             ripe
             and
             gathered
             ,
             and
             the
             keeper
             gone
             ,
             are
             quickly
             broken
             down
             and
             burnt
             up
             by
             the
             poor
             ,
             or
             fall
             down
             of
             themselves
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             those
             that
             keep
             cattel
             ,
             their
             booths
             or
             tents
             seldome
             stand
             so
             long
             ,
             because
             they
             so
             often
             remove
             to
             seek
             for
             fresh
             pasture
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               rich
               man
               shall
               lye
               down
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               gathered
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             shall
             die
             as
             others
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             buried
             as
             others
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             with
             the
             solemnity
             of
             friends
             attending
             him
             to
             his
             grave
             .
             For
             that
             by
             being
             gathered
             is
             meant
             buried
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ;
             as
             where
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             Numb
             .
             20.26
             .
             
               he
               shall
               be
               gathered
               and
               shall
               die
               there
               ,
            
             and
             of
             Josiah
             ,
             2
             Kings
             22.20
             .
             I
             
               will
               gather
               thee
               unto
               thy
               fathers
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               gathered
               into
               thy
               grave
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Jer.
             8.2
             .
             
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               gathered
               neither
               buried
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               for
               dung
               upon
               the
               
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             And
             hereto
             agrees
             also
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               openeth
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               not
            
             :
             for
             though
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             mentioned
             after
             his
             death
             and
             buriall
             ,
             therefore
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             soul
             after
             it
             is
             parted
             from
             his
             body
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             then
             sees
             with
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             ;
             yet
             I
             think
             we
             may
             better
             take
             it
             as
             a
             farther
             amplification
             of
             that
             which
             was
             said
             already
             in
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               openeth
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               not
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whilst
             he
             is
             looking
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             beholding
             with
             much
             joy
             the
             riches
             he
             hath
             stored
             up
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             in
             an
             instant
             he
             is
             gone
             ;
             or
             thus
             ,
             He
             openeth
             his
             eyes
             lying
             on
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             looking
             about
             for
             help
             ,
             ease
             or
             comfort
             ,
             but
             in
             stead
             thereof
             he
             perceives
             himself
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             all
             his
             comforts
             ;
             or
             thus
             ,
             Being
             yet
             in
             his
             former
             condition
             ,
             in
             the
             twinckling
             of
             an
             eye
             he
             is
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Terrours
               take
               hold
               on
               him
               as
               waters
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             God
             brings
             his
             judgements
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             especially
             when
             he
             sees
             death
             approaching
             ,
             the
             terrours
             of
             an
             evil
             conscience
             ,
             yea
             many
             and
             manifold
             affrightments
             besides
             shall
             suddenly
             ,
             unexpectedly
             and
             unresistably
             surprise
             and
             overwhelm
             him
             ,
             as
             when
             an
             unexpected
             floud
             of
             waters
             breaks
             forth
             upon
             men
             ,
             and
             overwhelms
             them
             .
             We
             have
             had
             formerly
             expressions
             much
             like
             to
             this
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             18.11
             .
             and
             20.25
             .
             and
             22.11
             .
             And
             doubtlesse
             of
             this
             affrighting
             evil
             must
             the
             following
             clause
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               a
               tempest
               stealeth
               him
               away
               in
               the
               night
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             some
             grievous
             judgement
             from
             God
             comes
             upon
             him
             with
             unresistable
             violence
             ,
             when
             he
             least
             thinks
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             night
             )
             and
             carrieth
             him
             away
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             that
             pompous
             condition
             wherein
             he
             lived
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               The
               East
               wind
               carrieth
               him
               away
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             also
             meant
             ,
             as
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             ,
             of
             the
             wrath
             or
             Judgements
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             are
             compared
             to
             the
             
               East
               wind
            
             ,
             because
             that
             wind
             in
             those
             Eastern
             countries
             used
             to
             be
             most
             violent
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               wind
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Hos
             .
             13.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               For
               God
               shall
               cast
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               spare
               ;
               he
               would
               fain
               flee
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             ,
             in
             this
             tempest
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             shall
             showre
             down
             Judgements
             upon
             him
             as
             thick
             as
             hail-stones
             ,
             without
             shewing
             him
             any
             more
             pity
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             formerly
             shewn
             to
             others
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             he
             would
             fain
             flee
             from
             his
             vengeance
             ,
             yet
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Men
               shall
               clap
               their
               hands
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               shall
               hisse
               him
               out
               of
               his
               place
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             wonder
             ,
             derision
             and
             scorn
             ;
             but
             especially
             by
             way
             of
             rejoycing
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             is
             rid
             of
             such
             an
             oppressing
             miscreant
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             just
             judgements
             of
             God
             are
             at
             last
             executed
             upon
             him
             :
             for
             in
             these
             regards
             men
             are
             said
             to
             hisse
             and
             clap
             their
             hands
             ,
             in
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Lam.
             2.15
             .
             
               All
               that
               passe
               by
               clap
               their
               hands
               at
               thee
               ,
               they
               hisse
               and
               wagge
               their
               head
               at
               the
               daughter
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Is
               this
               the
               city
               that
               men
               call
               the
               perfection
               of
               beauty
               ?
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             also
             Ezek.
             25.6
             .
             and
             1
             Kings
             9.8
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               SVrely
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               vein
               for
               the
               silver
               ,
               and
               a
               place
               for
               the
               gold
               ,
               where
               they
               fine
               it
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             which
             men
             ,
             by
             the
             naturall
             wisedome
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             do
             search
             and
             find
             out
             for
             their
             use
             ,
             though
             they
             lye
             deep
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             many
             times
             under
             hills
             and
             mountains
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             far
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             and
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             discerned
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             one
             would
             wonder
             how
             they
             should
             be
             discovered
             .
             The
             greatest
             difficulty
             is
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             that
             Job
             aims
             at
             in
             those
             words
             of
             his
             set
             down
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             and
             what
             dependance
             they
             have
             with
             that
             which
             went
             before
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             Jobs
             drift
             here
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             though
             worldly
             men
             do
             gather
             all
             variety
             of
             earthly
             treasures
             ,
             yet
             the
             godly
             have
             a
             treasure
             above
             all
             these
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             wisedome
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             Others
             hold
             that
             Job
             labours
             to
             make
             out
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             disposeth
             of
             all
             things
             with
             great
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             done
             to
             any
             of
             the
             creatures
             without
             just
             reason
             ,
             much
             lesse
             can
             we
             think
             that
             God
             would
             punish
             man
             causelesly
             .
             Others
             again
             say
             ,
             that
             having
             set
             down
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             the
             miserable
             end
             of
             those
             foolish
             men
             ,
             that
             sought
             by
             wickednesse
             to
             make
             themselves
             great
             ,
             here
             now
             he
             shews
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             such
             men
             did
             not
             seek
             after
             true
             wisedome
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             knew
             not
             where
             it
             was
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             namely
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             set
             their
             hearts
             merely
             upon
             earthly
             things
             .
             But
             that
             which
             I
             find
             both
             most
             commonly
             ,
             and
             most
             probably
             held
             by
             Expositours
             concerning
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             connection
             thereof
             with
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             yielded
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             often
             bring
             ruine
             upon
             wicked
             men
             here
             in
             this
             world
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             in
             this
             chapter
             now
             he
             undertakes
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             in
             many
             other
             strange
             dispensations
             of
             his
             Providence
             is
             altogether
             unsearchable
             ,
             (
             as
             namely
             when
             he
             doth
             sometimes
             on
             the
             other
             side
             prosper
             the
             wicked
             and
             afflict
             the
             righteous
             )
             thereby
             to
             prove
             that
             his
             friends
             were
             
               altogether
               vain
            
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             27.12
             .
             in
             judging
             so
             peremptorily
             that
             he
             was
             wicked
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             afflictions
             ;
             as
             if
             there
             could
             not
             be
             in
             these
             proceedings
             of
             God
             with
             him
             a
             secret
             depth
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             dive
             into
             .
             Only
             for
             the
             farther
             illustration
             of
             the
             unsearchablenesse
             of
             Gods
             wisedome
             ,
             first
             he
             shews
             here
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             what
             deep
             secrets
             of
             Nature
             man
             by
             his
             wisedome
             hath
             searched
             out
             ,
             instancing
             in
             the
             finding
             out
             ,
             the
             melting
             and
             fining
             the
             severall
             minerals
             ,
             that
             lye
             deep
             and
             hidden
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             then
             afterwards
             adds
             vers
             .
             12.
             that
             though
             the
             most
             hidden
             secrets
             of
             nature
             are
             thus
             found
             out
             by
             the
             wisedome
             of
             man
             ,
             yet
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             they
             cannot
             search
             out
             ,
             
               But
               where
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               shall
               wisedome
               be
               found
            
             ?
             &c.
             where
             by
             wisedome
             is
             meant
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             in
             his
             unsearchable
             waies
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             prospers
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             afflicts
             the
             righteous
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Iron
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               earth
            
             (
             or
             
               dust
               )
               and
               brasse
               is
               molten
               out
               of
               the
               stone
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Iron
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             a
             brittle
             kind
             of
             earth
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             is
             mixed
             ;
             and
             brasse
             out
             of
             the
             stone
             wherewith
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             incorporated
             :
             it
             is
             commonly
             
             called
             the
             Cadmian
             stone
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             hard
             masse
             like
             a
             stone
             ,
             and
             mingled
             with
             stone
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               He
               setteth
               an
               end
               to
               darknesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             Gods
             putting
             an
             end
             to
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             by
             causing
             the
             light
             of
             the
             day
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             :
             and
             others
             understand
             it
             generally
             thus
             ,
             that
             man
             ,
             by
             the
             naturall
             wisedome
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             discovers
             and
             finds
             out
             the
             most
             hidden
             and
             unknown
             things
             .
             But
             the
             most
             Expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             Job
             still
             proceeds
             to
             speak
             of
             that
             choice
             art
             of
             discovering
             and
             drawing
             forth
             the
             minerals
             that
             are
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             yea
             and
             perhaps
             in
             the
             sea
             also
             .
             
               He
               setteth
               an
               end
               to
               darknesse
               .
            
             It
             is
             spoken
             either
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             men
             by
             going
             into
             those
             mines
             which
             they
             have
             digged
             deep
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             with
             candles
             or
             torches
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             do
             there
             discover
             those
             minerals
             ,
             which
             had
             from
             the
             creation
             lain
             hid
             there
             in
             darknesse
             ;
             or
             that
             by
             fetching
             them
             out
             thence
             ,
             they
             bring
             those
             treasures
             to
             light
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             alwaies
             before
             hidden
             in
             darknesse
             (
             for
             though
             there
             be
             no
             expresse
             mention
             made
             of
             man
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ;
             yet
             because
             in
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             before
             concerning
             the
             taking
             of
             gold
             ,
             silver
             ,
             iron
             and
             brasse
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             his
             meaning
             was
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             were
             done
             by
             man
             ,
             therefore
             as
             in
             relation
             still
             to
             man
             ,
             by
             whom
             those
             things
             were
             done
             ,
             he
             adds
             these
             words
             also
             ,
             
               He
               setteth
               an
               end
               to
               darknesse
            
             :
             )
             Or
             else
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             He
             ,
             namely
             by
             man
             as
             his
             instrument
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             art
             and
             skill
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             man
             ,
             
               putteth
               an
               end
               to
               darknesse
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             said
             ,
             by
             discovering
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             bringing
             forth
             to
             open
             view
             by
             the
             skill
             and
             industry
             of
             man
             ,
             those
             precious
             minerals
             ,
             that
             lay
             so
             low
             in
             the
             dark
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             it
             impossible
             they
             should
             ever
             have
             been
             discovered
             .
             
               He
               putteth
               an
               end
               to
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               searcheth
               out
               all
               perfection
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             searching
             he
             finds
             out
             and
             brings
             to
             light
             all
             the
             perfection
             of
             nature
             ;
             or
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             are
             most
             precious
             and
             hardliest
             found
             ,
             man
             discovers
             perfectly
             .
             The
             phrase
             may
             imply
             both
             the
             preciousnesse
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             found
             out
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             bringing
             of
             them
             to
             their
             full
             perfection
             ;
             and
             the
             drift
             of
             all
             is
             still
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             all
             finite
             things
             man
             is
             able
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             only
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             is
             incomprehensible
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               stones
               of
               darknesse
               and
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             thereby
             is
             meant
             either
             those
             gems
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             of
             all
             other
             things
             most
             highly
             prized
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             be
             mentioned
             here
             as
             the
             perfection
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             else
             any
             minerall
             stones
             ,
             yea
             and
             even
             those
             flints
             and
             rocky
             stones
             which
             they
             digge
             through
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             come
             at
             the
             mineralls
             :
             all
             which
             may
             be
             called
             
               stones
               of
               darknesse
               and
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             because
             they
             lye
             hid
             in
             the
             dark
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             where
             never
             light
             was
             seen
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             because
             those
             that
             descend
             into
             those
             dark
             and
             deadly
             vaults
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             are
             exposed
             there
             to
             manifold
             dangers
             of
             death
             .
             But
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             see
             more
             fully
             in
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               floud
               breaketh
               forth
               from
               the
               inhabitant
               ;
               even
               the
               waters
               forgotten
               of
               the
               foot
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             A
             very
             hard
             place
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Expositours
             differ
             much
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
             But
             because
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Chapter
             is
             clearly
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             however
             man
             ,
             by
             the
             wisedome
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             
             find
             out
             many
             secret
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             effect
             matters
             of
             great
             wonder
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             no
             way
             able
             to
             comprehend
             the
             unsearchable
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ;
             therefore
             there
             are
             only
             two
             Expositions
             which
             to
             me
             seem
             probable
             ,
             as
             being
             agreeable
             to
             the
             generall
             drift
             of
             Job
             in
             this
             place
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             mens
             finding
             out
             the
             way
             to
             turn
             the
             waters
             of
             rivers
             into
             other
             channels
             ,
             or
             of
             draining
             lands
             that
             are
             overflown
             and
             drowned
             with
             waters
             :
             for
             by
             
               the
               floud
            
             that
             
               breaketh
               forth
               from
               the
               inhabitant
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             streams
             that
             break
             through
             or
             over
             the
             banks
             of
             the
             Sea
             or
             rivers
             ,
             and
             so
             overflow
             those
             grounds
             which
             were
             dry
             land
             ,
             good
             pasture
             or
             arable
             before
             ,
             and
             are
             said
             to
             break
             forth
             
               from
               the
               inhabitant
            
             ,
             because
             they
             break
             forth
             from
             the
             inhabitants
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             banks
             of
             those
             rivers
             ,
             or
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             the
             inhabitants
             can
             doe
             to
             damme
             them
             or
             keep
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             drown
             some
             adjoyning
             grounds
             ,
             where
             the
             foot
             of
             man
             never
             trod
             on
             water
             ,
             or
             where
             never
             man
             remember'd
             any
             such
             floud
             of
             waters
             before
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             tearmed
             
               waters
               forgotten
               of
               the
               foot
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             draining
             of
             these
             grounds
             ,
             by
             carrying
             these
             waters
             away
             in
             channels
             digged
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               they
               are
               dryed
               up
               ,
               they
               are
               gone
               away
               from
               men
            
             :
             Or
             by
             
               the
               floud
            
             that
             
               breaketh
               forth
               from
               the
               inhabitant
            
             is
             meant
             that
             torrent
             of
             waters
             ,
             which
             breaketh
             forth
             from
             rivers
             ,
             or
             overfloweth
             grounds
             in
             those
             new
             channels
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             by
             the
             inhabitants
             thereabouts
             for
             the
             diverting
             of
             those
             rivers
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             draining
             of
             those
             fenny
             grounds
             ;
             which
             waters
             are
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               waters
               forgotten
               of
               the
               foot
               ,
            
             because
             when
             they
             are
             thus
             carried
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             men
             walk
             dry-foot
             over
             those
             old
             channels
             ,
             where
             the
             rivers
             did
             formerly
             run
             ,
             or
             over
             those
             grounds
             that
             had
             been
             long
             drowned
             under
             water
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             forgotten
             that
             ever
             there
             had
             been
             waters
             there
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             grounds
             are
             then
             made
             habitable
             ,
             dry
             ,
             and
             usefull
             for
             seed
             or
             pastorage
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             had
             no
             benefit
             before
             :
             which
             is
             intimated
             in
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             wonder
             ,
             
               they
               are
               dryed
               up
               ,
               they
               are
               gone
               away
               from
               men
               .
            
             The
             second
             Exposition
             is
             ,
             that
             here
             an
             instance
             is
             given
             of
             a
             wonderfull
             difficulty
             ,
             which
             those
             that
             work
             in
             mines
             underground
             do
             sometimes
             meet
             with
             ,
             which
             yet
             the
             wisedome
             of
             man
             finds
             a
             way
             to
             overcome
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             are
             digging
             in
             those
             mines
             many
             fathom
             under
             ground
             ,
             a
             floud
             of
             waters
             sometimes
             breaks
             out
             upon
             those
             poor
             wretches
             that
             dwell
             there
             in
             those
             dark
             caves
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             though
             they
             doe
             what
             they
             are
             able
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             even
             a
             floud
             of
             waters
             which
             the
             foot
             of
             man
             never
             waded
             nor
             came
             near
             ,
             and
             whereof
             they
             had
             not
             the
             least
             knowledge
             ,
             
               The
               floud
               breaketh
               out
               from
               the
               inhabitant
               ,
               even
               the
               waters
               forgotten
               of
               the
               foot
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             by
             the
             art
             and
             industry
             of
             man
             ,
             labouring
             day
             and
             night
             by
             engines
             made
             with
             wheels
             ,
             these
             waters
             are
             drawn
             up
             in
             huge
             leather
             vessels
             made
             of
             Oxe
             hides
             ,
             and
             there
             above
             ground
             are
             poured
             forth
             and
             carried
             away
             ,
             
               they
               are
               dryed
               up
               ,
               they
               are
               gone
               away
               from
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               As
               for
               the
               earth
               ,
               out
               of
               it
               cometh
               bread
               ,
               and
               under
               it
               is
               turned
               up
               as
               it
               were
               fire
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             And
             thus
             man
             ,
             by
             the
             wisedome
             and
             skill
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             gets
             bread
             out
             of
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             may
             be
             spoken
             with
             reference
             particularly
             to
             that
             land
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             art
             he
             hath
             drained
             from
             the
             waters
             )
             and
             then
             out
             of
             the
             bowels
             of
             
             it
             he
             gets
             other
             precious
             things
             .
             For
             by
             
               as
               it
               were
               fire
            
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             either
             the
             materials
             of
             fire
             ,
             as
             coales
             ,
             brimstone
             ,
             &c.
             or
             metalls
             that
             are
             to
             be
             melted
             and
             fined
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             or
             rather
             glittering
             gold
             ,
             and
             sparkling
             precious
             stones
             ,
             which
             for
             their
             splendour
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             digged
             up
             ,
             seem
             to
             have
             the
             appearance
             of
             fire
             .
             I
             know
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Expositours
             that
             do
             far
             otherwise
             understand
             this
             place
             ,
             holding
             that
             Job
             speaks
             here
             of
             the
             strange
             and
             wonderfull
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             same
             place
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             fat
             and
             fruitfull
             for
             the
             yielding
             of
             corn
             ,
             and
             the
             under
             part
             of
             it
             nothing
             but
             veins
             of
             sulphur
             and
             such
             like
             :
             or
             that
             the
             Lord
             makes
             that
             land
             sulphureous
             ,
             hot
             and
             fiery
             ,
             and
             therefore
             barren
             ,
             which
             yielded
             before
             exceeding
             good
             corn
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             clearly
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               stones
               of
               it
               are
               the
               place
               of
               Saphires
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               dust
               of
               gold
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             stone-quarries
             therein
             they
             get
             Saphires
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             mold
             thereof
             they
             gather
             gold
             ,
             
               dust
               of
               gold
            
             or
             
               gold
               ore
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               path
               which
               no
               fowl
               knoweth
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               vultures
               eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             some
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             men
             search
             for
             precious
             minerals
             in
             those
             desolate
             places
             ,
             which
             neither
             bird
             nor
             beast
             will
             come
             near
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             sulphureous
             smell
             that
             is
             there
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             they
             are
             a
             poeticall
             expression
             of
             the
             inaccessiblenesse
             of
             those
             waies
             ,
             which
             men
             by
             digging
             and
             mining
             passe
             through
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             those
             minerals
             and
             precious
             stones
             which
             they
             seek
             after
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             paths
             which
             never
             creature
             found
             out
             before
             :
             fowls
             that
             will
             be
             flying
             into
             any
             place
             ,
             yea
             even
             those
             that
             are
             most
             quick-sighted
             ,
             as
             vultures
             and
             others
             ,
             could
             never
             discover
             these
             secret
             paths
             ;
             and
             those
             savage
             beasts
             ,
             lions
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             that
             use
             to
             find
             out
             the
             secretest
             and
             deepest
             caves
             and
             dens
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             hide
             themselves
             in
             ,
             did
             never
             set
             foot
             there
             :
             for
             that
             also
             is
             added
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               the
               lions
               whelps
               have
               not
               troden
               ,
               nor
               the
               fierce
               lion
               passed
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               putteth
               forth
               his
               hand
               upon
               the
               rock
               ;
               he
               overturneth
               the
               mountains
               by
               the
               roots
               .
            
             ]
             As
             before
             vers
             .
             3.
             so
             here
             also
             ,
             in
             these
             three
             following
             verses
             ,
             some
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             Job
             speaks
             of
             severall
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             works
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             first
             here
             ,
             that
             God
             sometimes
             by
             terrible
             earthquakes
             rendeth
             rocks
             in
             sunder
             and
             overturneth
             mountains
             ;
             secondly
             vers
             .
             10.
             that
             he
             causeth
             rivers
             many
             times
             to
             break
             forth
             out
             of
             flinty
             rocks
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             hid
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             vers
             .
             11.
             that
             oft
             times
             he
             dryeth
             up
             rivers
             ,
             and
             so
             discovers
             what
             before
             lay
             hid
             there
             under
             deep
             waters
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             ,
             it
             is
             farre
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             Job
             ,
             to
             understand
             all
             these
             passages
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             done
             by
             the
             wisedome
             and
             skill
             which
             God
             gives
             to
             man
             :
             as
             first
             ,
             that
             
               he
               putteth
               forth
               his
               hand
               upon
               the
               rock
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             man
             in
             searching
             for
             minerals
             and
             precious
             stones
             cutteth
             his
             way
             oft
             times
             through
             the
             flint
             or
             rock
             ,
             
               and
               overturneth
               mountains
               by
               the
               root
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             digging
             them
             down
             to
             the
             very
             bottome
             ,
             and
             carrying
             them
             away
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             mining
             under
             them
             ,
             whereby
             the
             foundations
             indeed
             of
             mountains
             are
             removed
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             at
             length
             the
             mountains
             themselves
             do
             sink
             down
             into
             them
             :
             secondly
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             that
             
               he
               cutteth
               out
               rivers
               among
               the
               rocks
            
             ;
             whereby
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             when
             rivers
             have
             rocks
             on
             
             each
             side
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             other
             way
             to
             drain
             them
             ,
             man
             cutteth
             channels
             through
             the
             very
             rocks
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             waters
             may
             be
             carried
             away
             thereby
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             precious
             things
             that
             lye
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             old
             channels
             may
             be
             discovered
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             are
             working
             in
             mines
             underground
             ,
             they
             cut
             passages
             through
             hard
             rocks
             many
             times
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             to
             convey
             away
             those
             flouds
             and
             torrents
             of
             waters
             that
             there
             break
             in
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             hinder
             their
             work
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             convey
             some
             streams
             of
             waters
             thither
             from
             other
             places
             ,
             to
             set
             their
             water-mils
             on
             work
             ,
             whereby
             they
             wash
             the
             ore
             wherein
             the
             gold
             &
             other
             minerals
             are
             found
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             
               his
               eye
               seeth
               every
               precious
               thing
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             discovereth
             all
             the
             precious
             things
             that
             ly
             hid
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             &
             3ly
             .
             vers
             .
             11.
             that
             
               he
               bindeth
               the
               flouds
               from
               overflowing
            
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             mans
             artificiall
             stopping
             any
             chinks
             or
             clefts
             in
             the
             gutters
             &
             troughs
             ,
             wherein
             they
             convey
             rivers
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             waters
             may
             not
             issue
             forth
             ;
             or
             of
             his
             damming
             up
             rivers
             from
             turning
             into
             their
             old
             channels
             ,
             when
             he
             means
             to
             divert
             them
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             or
             from
             overflowing
             their
             grounds
             in
             times
             of
             great
             rain
             ;
             or
             rather
             of
             his
             stopping
             and
             binding
             up
             the
             waters
             from
             breaking
             in
             upon
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             digging
             in
             their
             mines
             :
             and
             thus
             the
             hidden
             treasures
             that
             lye
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             under
             deep
             waters
             ,
             are
             brought
             forth
             for
             the
             use
             of
             men
             ,
             
               and
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               hid
               bringeth
               he
               forth
               to
               light
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               But
               where
               shall
               wisedome
               be
               found
               ?
            
             ]
             In
             these
             words
             Job
             hath
             reference
             to
             those
             words
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
               Surely
               there
               is
               a
               vein
               for
               the
               silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             the
             most
             hidden
             and
             secret
             things
             in
             nature
             may
             be
             searched
             out
             by
             that
             Reason
             and
             understanding
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             man
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             wisedome
             which
             is
             altogether
             unsearchable
             by
             humane
             Reason
             .
             And
             by
             wisedome
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             supernaturall
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             he
             hath
             appointed
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             known
             but
             by
             revelation
             from
             God
             ;
             or
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             secret
             counsels
             of
             God
             in
             the
             waies
             and
             works
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             as
             why
             he
             often
             prospers
             the
             wicked
             and
             afflicts
             the
             righteous
             ,
             which
             man
             by
             no
             art
             or
             skill
             of
             his
             can
             ever
             comprehend
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Man
               knoweth
               not
               the
               price
               thereof
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             cannot
             be
             purchased
             at
             any
             rate
             (
             as
             being
             indeed
             ▪
             of
             invaluable
             worth
             )
             nor
             doth
             man
             know
             where
             to
             get
             it
             :
             as
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               neither
               is
               it
               found
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             possibly
             find
             it
             out
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             being
             kept
             secret
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             only
             by
             God
             revealed
             unto
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               depth
               saith
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               in
               me
               ;
               and
               the
               sea
               saith
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               in
               me
               .
            
             ]
             By
             
               the
               depth
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             distinguished
             from
             
               the
               sea
            
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             understand
             either
             deep
             rivers
             ,
             or
             the
             waters
             that
             are
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             earth
             it self
             ;
             as
             Psal
             .
             75.20
             .
             there
             is
             expresse
             mention
             made
             we
             see
             of
             
               the
               depths
               of
               the
               earth
            
             .
             But
             however
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             clause
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             man
             cannot
             find
             out
             wisedome
             ,
             though
             he
             travels
             by
             land
             or
             by
             sea
             never
             so
             farre
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             found
             either
             in
             the
             entrails
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             as
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             other
             costly
             minerals
             and
             precious
             stones
             many
             times
             are
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               It
               cannot
               be
               gotten
               for
               gold
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             former
             Note
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               exchange
               of
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               for
               jewels
            
             (
             or
             
               vessels
               )
               of
               fine
               gold
            
             .
             ]
             The
             price
             whereof
             is
             much
             enhaunsed
             many
             times
             by
             the
             curious
             workmanship
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               Topaz
               of
               Ethiopia
               shall
               not
               equall
               it
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             even
             those
             gems
             that
             are
             the
             more
             esteemed
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             fetched
             from
             a
             far
             country
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Whence
               then
               cometh
               wisedome
            
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             former
             Note
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Seeing
               it
               is
               hid
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               living
               ,
               and
               kept
               close
               from
               the
               fowls
               of
               the
               air
               ?
            
             ]
             Though
             we
             read
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             
               and
               kept
               close
               from
               the
               fowls
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             yet
             that
             it
             should
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             angels
             in
             heaven
             seems
             to
             me
             very
             improbable
             .
             Rather
             I
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             whole
             verse
             to
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             man
             can
             no
             where
             find
             out
             this
             supernaturall
             wisedome
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             many
             of
             the
             secrets
             of
             nature
             ,
             minerals
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             this
             clause
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               kept
               close
               from
               the
               fowls
               of
               the
               air
               ,
            
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             found
             in
             the
             depths
             of
             the
             earth
             or
             sea
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             so
             neither
             in
             the
             regions
             of
             the
             air
             above
             ,
             (
             no
             where
             under
             heaven
             ,
             no
             where
             but
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             God
             ;
             )
             so
             that
             though
             men
             could
             mount
             up
             into
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             behold
             all
             things
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             the
             quick-sighted
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             do
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             thereby
             discover
             this
             wisedome
             :
             or
             else
             more
             generally
             ,
             that
             no
             creature
             can
             attain
             to
             this
             wisedome
             ,
             farther
             at
             least
             then
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             reveal
             it
             to
             them
             ;
             nature
             is
             a
             mere
             stranger
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             hid
             from
             all
             creatures
             high
             or
             low
             ,
             whatever
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Destruction
               and
               death
               say
               ,
               We
               have
               heard
               the
               fame
               thereof
               with
               our
               ears
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             had
             heard
             some
             talk
             or
             mention
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             all
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             able
             fully
             to
             find
             it
             out
             .
             Some
             by
             
               destruction
               and
               death
            
             ,
             understand
             the
             devils
             and
             damned
             in
             hell
             ;
             others
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             even
             when
             they
             are
             no
             longer
             clogged
             with
             earthly
             bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             the
             freer
             to
             search
             after
             wisedome
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             able
             fully
             to
             comprehend
             it
             ;
             yea
             and
             others
             understand
             it
             more
             generally
             yet
             ,
             of
             all
             men
             that
             have
             lived
             formerly
             from
             the
             first
             creation
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             dead
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             never
             any
             more
             able
             to
             find
             out
             this
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             now
             living
             :
             though
             formerly
             they
             lived
             many
             years
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             great
             advantage
             to
             gain
             more
             wisedome
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             though
             some
             of
             them
             were
             in
             their
             times
             men
             of
             great
             wisedome
             ,
             as
             the
             Philosophers
             and
             others
             ,
             yet
             this
             supernaturall
             wisedome
             of
             God
             they
             were
             never
             able
             to
             comprehend
             ;
             that
             which
             they
             had
             was
             but
             a
             shadow
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             as
             farre
             short
             of
             true
             wisedome
             ,
             as
             the
             fame
             of
             a
             thing
             is
             short
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             But
             lastly
             ,
             others
             understand
             by
             
               destruction
               and
               death
            
             ,
             hell
             and
             the
             grave
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             depths
             and
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             sea
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             that
             though
             there
             the
             fame
             of
             wisedome
             hath
             been
             heard
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             extends
             it self
             to
             the
             ordering
             of
             all
             things
             there
             ,
             yet
             there
             this
             supernaturall
             wisedome
             cannot
             be
             learnt
             or
             found
             .
             And
             this
             Exposition
             I
             conceive
             most
             probable
             ,
             and
             judge
             this
             which
             is
             said
             here
             to
             be
             much
             the
             same
             with
             that
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               depth
               saith
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               in
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               God
               understandeth
               the
               way
               thereof
               ,
               and
               he
               knoweth
               the
               place
               thereof
               .
            
             ]
             If
             
             we
             conceive
             that
             Job
             speaks
             here
             of
             that
             supernaturall
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             only
             true
             wisedome
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             meaning
             then
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             God
             only
             knoweth
             how
             this
             is
             to
             be
             attained
             ,
             because
             God
             must
             reveal
             it
             to
             man
             ,
             or
             he
             can
             never
             attain
             it
             :
             But
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             secret
             wisedome
             of
             God
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             questionlesse
             Job
             intended
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             ,
             understands
             where
             this
             wisedome
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             rests
             only
             in
             his
             own
             bosome
             ;
             he
             fully
             knows
             all
             the
             waies
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             and
             why
             all
             things
             are
             done
             ,
             as
             why
             the
             wicked
             often
             prosper
             ,
             and
             the
             righteous
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             to
             man
             altogether
             unsearchable
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               For
               he
               looketh
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             beholds
             all
             things
             not
             only
             in
             heaven
             ,
             but
             also
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             order
             and
             dispose
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             seems
             good
             unto
             himself
             :
             and
             this
             Job
             alledgeth
             as
             an
             evident
             proof
             ,
             that
             therefore
             God
             must
             needs
             perfectly
             know
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             are
             hidden
             from
             man.
             And
             indeed
             this
             place
             makes
             it
             clear
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             unsearchable
             wisedome
             Job
             speaks
             of
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             which
             is
             known
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             man
             cannot
             attain
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             his
             counsels
             in
             all
             the
             waies
             and
             works
             of
             his
             Providence
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               To
               make
               the
               weight
               for
               the
               winds
               ,
               and
               he
               weigheth
               the
               waters
               by
               measure
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             appoint
             and
             order
             such
             a
             quantity
             and
             measure
             both
             of
             the
             winds
             and
             waters
             (
             whether
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             rain
             that
             comes
             down
             from
             the
             clouds
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             waters
             that
             are
             in
             seas
             ,
             rivers
             ,
             brooks
             and
             springs
             upon
             the
             earth
             )
             as
             may
             serve
             just
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             purposed
             with
             himself
             ,
             whether
             for
             judgement
             or
             mercy
             :
             that
             either
             the
             winds
             or
             waters
             are
             more
             or
             lesse
             in
             one
             place
             or
             in
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             sees
             well
             and
             understands
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               When
               he
               made
               a
               decree
               for
               the
               rain
               ,
               and
               a
               way
               for
               the
               lightning
               of
               the
               thunder
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             unsearchable
             wisedome
             ,
             whereby
             God
             governs
             the
             world
             and
             the
             fulnesse
             thereof
             ,
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             known
             to
             him
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             even
             from
             eternity
             .
             
               When
               he
               made
               a
               decree
               for
               the
               rain
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             from
             all
             eternity
             he
             decreed
             ,
             or
             when
             at
             the
             first
             creation
             he
             established
             an
             order
             how
             the
             rain
             should
             come
             to
             be
             bottled
             up
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             when
             and
             where
             ,
             in
             what
             measure
             and
             how
             long
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             afterwards
             poured
             down
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             concerning
             the
             lightning
             and
             the
             thunder
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             whatever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Then
               did
               he
               see
               it
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             then
             did
             he
             exactly
             know
             and
             understand
             that
             unsearchable
             wisedome
             of
             his
             ,
             whereby
             the
             world
             hath
             been
             ever
             since
             governed
             ;
             
               and
               declare
               it
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             referre
             it
             to
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             )
             then
             did
             he
             in
             part
             discover
             this
             his
             wisedome
             by
             the
             admirable
             works
             which
             he
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             which
             he
             appointed
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             (
             if
             we
             referre
             it
             to
             his
             eternall
             decree
             )
             then
             did
             he
             determine
             how
             it
             should
             by
             his
             works
             be
             declared
             to
             men
             and
             angels
             ;
             (
             and
             if
             we
             read
             this
             clause
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               did
               number
               it
            
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             particularly
             order
             ,
             and
             manifested
             it
             severally
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             he
             made
             :
             )
             
               he
               prepared
               it
               ,
               yea
               and
               searched
               it
               out
            
             ;
             that
             
             is
             ,
             he
             decreed
             all
             things
             thereby
             ,
             and
             established
             them
             in
             a
             most
             excellent
             manner
             ,
             as
             when
             things
             are
             done
             upon
             the
             most
             exact
             search
             and
             enquiry
             .
             I
             know
             ,
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             these
             two
             verses
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             all
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             concerning
             that
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             wisedome
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             give
             this
             as
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             this
             wisedome
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             known
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ordered
             by
             him
             to
             be
             the
             wisedome
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             was
             by
             him
             discovered
             to
             man
             ,
             partly
             by
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             they
             could
             never
             have
             known
             :
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             by
             far
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               And
               unto
               man
               he
               said
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               is
               wisedome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             And
             thus
             hath
             God
             reserved
             to
             himself
             the
             wisedome
             of
             his
             governing
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             a
             secret
             which
             man
             can
             never
             attain
             ;
             and
             the
             wisedome
             which
             he
             hath
             appointed
             him
             to
             seek
             after
             ,
             is
             to
             learn
             to
             fear
             him
             and
             to
             keep
             his
             Commandements
             .
             And
             with
             this
             Iob
             concludes
             his
             discourse
             concerning
             the
             unsearchable
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ,
             partly
             thereby
             to
             condemn
             the
             rash
             censures
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             had
             thus
             alwaies
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             though
             they
             judged
             otherwise
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             neither
             had
             nor
             would
             hereafter
             search
             into
             Gods
             secrets
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               MOreover
               Iob
               continued
               his
               parable
            
             .
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             27.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Oh
               that
               I
               were
               as
               in
               moneths
               past
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               daies
               when
               God
               preserved
               me
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             from
             those
             miseries
             which
             are
             since
             come
             upon
             me
             .
             And
             this
             Job
             might
             adde
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             by
             way
             of
             desiring
             the
             recovery
             of
             his
             former
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             to
             imply
             that
             he
             was
             not
             ashamed
             of
             his
             former
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             behaved
             himself
             therein
             as
             became
             a
             man
             that
             feared
             God
             ,
             but
             could
             wish
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             that
             it
             were
             now
             with
             him
             in
             every
             regard
             as
             it
             was
             then
             :
             thereby
             condemning
             his
             friends
             for
             passing
             such
             uncharitable
             censures
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             his
             secret
             wickednesse
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             prosperity
             ,
             he
             had
             provoked
             God
             to
             bring
             those
             miseries
             upon
             him
             which
             of
             late
             he
             had
             endured
             .
             But
             if
             we
             take
             the
             words
             so
             ,
             that
             therein
             he
             did
             indeed
             wish
             that
             he
             were
             in
             the
             same
             prosperous
             condition
             wherein
             he
             had
             been
             formerly
             ,
             this
             he
             might
             lawfully
             desire
             ,
             so
             it
             were
             with
             submission
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             murmuring
             against
             that
             which
             God
             had
             laid
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             his
             drift
             in
             mentioning
             this
             might
             chiefly
             be
             to
             imply
             ,
             how
             unwarrantably
             they
             judged
             of
             him
             by
             his
             outward
             condition
             ,
             since
             they
             might
             as
             well
             conclude
             that
             he
             was
             a
             righteous
             man
             and
             beloved
             of
             God
             because
             of
             his
             former
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             was
             a
             wicked
             man
             and
             hated
             of
             God
             because
             of
             his
             present
             afflictions
             ;
             as
             likewise
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             regard
             his
             present
             miseries
             were
             the
             greater
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             formerly
             lived
             in
             such
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               When
               his
               candle
               shined
               upon
               mine
               head
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             upon
             me
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Prov.
             30.6
             .
             
               Blessings
               are
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               the
               just
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             just
             .
             Yet
             in
             this
             phrase
             there
             may
             be
             also
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             lifting
             up
             or
             setting
             
             up
             of
             torches
             or
             candles
             on
             high
             ,
             because
             thereby
             they
             give
             the
             better
             light
             to
             men
             .
             However
             by
             the
             time
             when
             the
             candle
             of
             God
             shined
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Lord
             favoured
             him
             and
             prospered
             him
             apparently
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             did
             by
             his
             providence
             and
             the
             counsell
             of
             his
             spirit
             guide
             and
             direct
             him
             in
             all
             his
             waies
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               when
               by
               his
               light
               I
               walked
               through
               darknesse
            
             ;
             for
             thereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             prospered
             him
             when
             times
             of
             great
             distresse
             lay
             upon
             others
             ,
             or
             that
             through
             Gods
             favour
             he
             lived
             free
             from
             affliction
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             vale
             of
             tears
             and
             land
             of
             darknesse
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             directed
             him
             in
             the
             most
             intricate
             difficulties
             that
             ever
             he
             met
             with
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             22.29
             .
             and
             Esth
             .
             8.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               As
               I
               was
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               my
               youth
               ,
               when
               the
               secret
               of
               God
               was
               upon
               my
               Tabernacle
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             that
             speciall
             and
             singular
             love
             which
             God
             did
             bear
             me
             was
             plainly
             manifested
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             blessings
             he
             daily
             afforded
             to
             me
             and
             mine
             ;
             Or
             ,
             when
             God
             by
             his
             secret
             providence
             did
             protect
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             secret
             counsell
             of
             his
             spirit
             did
             direct
             both
             me
             and
             my
             family
             :
             For
             all
             these
             may
             be
             tearmed
             
               the
               secret
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             likewise
             Psal
             .
             25.14
             .
             
               The
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               them
               that
               fear
               him
            
             ;
             and
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               When
               I
               washed
               my
               steps
               with
               butter
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             I
             enjoyed
             the
             choicest
             of
             Gods
             blessings
             in
             greatest
             abundance
             .
             We
             have
             the
             like
             expressions
             ,
             Gen.
             49.11
             .
             and
             Deut.
             33.24
             .
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
             Yet
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               rock
               poured
               me
               out
               rivers
               of
               oyl
               ,
            
             may
             imply
             not
             only
             abundance
             of
             oyl
             ,
             as
             where
             streams
             of
             water
             come
             gushing
             forth
             out
             of
             rocks
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             the
             barrenest
             places
             yielded
             him
             plenty
             :
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Deut.
             32.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               When
               I
               went
               out
               to
               the
               gate
               through
               the
               city
               ,
               when
               I
               prepared
               my
               seat
               in
               the
               street
               .
            
             ]
             As
             by
             
               the
               gate
            
             is
             meant
             the
             place
             of
             judicature
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             22.17
             .
             )
             whether
             Job
             used
             to
             goe
             in
             great
             state
             and
             honourably
             attended
             ;
             so
             also
             by
             
               the
               street
            
             is
             meant
             any
             place
             of
             publick
             concourse
             ,
             where
             when
             the
             people
             met
             together
             about
             publick
             affairs
             ,
             Job
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             chief
             magistrate
             ,
             had
             a
             seat
             prepared
             for
             him
             against
             he
             came
             thither
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               aged
               arose
               and
               stood
               up
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             passed
             by
             ,
             or
             when
             I
             came
             in
             place
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             the
             aged
             arising
             stood
             up
             ;
             or
             ,
             rising
             from
             their
             seats
             ,
             they
             continued
             standing
             ,
             whilst
             I
             was
             present
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               The
               Princes
               refrained
               talking
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             silent
             presently
             when
             I
             came
             in
             presence
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             still
             gave
             way
             to
             me
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             speak
             themselves
             when
             I
             was
             by
             :
             which
             is
             also
             expressed
             in
             other
             words
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               laid
               their
               hand
               on
               their
               mouth
               ,
            
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             21.5
             .
             Yet
             some
             adde
             farther
             ,
             that
             by
             putting
             their
             hand
             upon
             their
             mouth
             ,
             the
             princes
             gave
             a
             sign
             to
             others
             to
             be
             silent
             too
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               Nobles
               held
               their
               peace
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             when
             Job
             was
             by
             ,
             or
             began
             to
             speak
             :
             
               and
               their
               tongues
               cleaved
               to
               the
               roof
               of
               their
               mouth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             as
             mute
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             so
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             speak
             for
             fear
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11
             ,
             
               When
               the
               ear
               heard
               me
               ,
               then
               it
               blessed
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             that
             heard
             me
             speak
             commended
             me
             for
             that
             I
             spake
             ,
             pronounced
             me
             blessed
             ,
             or
             desired
             God
             to
             blesse
             me
             :
             
               and
               when
               the
               eye
               saw
               me
               ,
               it
               gave
               witnesse
               to
               me
            
             ;
             that
             
             is
             ,
             as
             any
             saw
             me
             ,
             they
             testifyed
             of
             me
             ,
             how
             righteous
             and
             good
             I
             was
             in
             all
             my
             waies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Because
               I
               delivered
               the
               poor
               that
               cryed
               ,
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             for
             my
             riches
             and
             greatnesse
             that
             every
             one
             spake
             well
             of
             me
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             good
             I
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             to
             those
             from
             whom
             no
             requitall
             could
             be
             expected
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             confutes
             that
             slander
             of
             Eliphaz
             ,
             chap.
             22.9
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               sent
               widows
               away
               empty
               ,
               and
               the
               arms
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               have
               been
               broken
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               The
               blessing
               of
               him
               that
               was
               ready
               to
               perish
               came
               upon
               me
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             I
             helped
             those
             that
             were
             like
             to
             be
             utterly
             undone
             ,
             and
             rescued
             those
             that
             were
             in
             the
             way
             of
             perishing
             ,
             from
             the
             oppression
             of
             such
             as
             would
             have
             ruined
             them
             ;
             Or
             ,
             because
             I
             pardoned
             those
             that
             were
             condemned
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               I
               put
               on
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               it
               clothed
               me
               ;
               my
               judgement
               was
               as
               a
               robe
               and
               a
               diadem
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Whereas
             magistrates
             use
             to
             wear
             robes
             and
             diadems
             ,
             and
             other
             glorious
             ornaments
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             to
             be
             honoured
             and
             reverenced
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             ornaments
             wherewith
             I
             sought
             to
             adorn
             my self
             were
             justice
             and
             judgement
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             indeed
             an
             honour
             and
             glory
             to
             me
             both
             with
             God
             and
             man.
             His
             just
             dealing
             in
             that
             office
             of
             magistracy
             whereto
             God
             had
             raised
             him
             ,
             he
             might
             compare
             to
             a
             garment
             which
             he
             put
             on
             ,
             and
             wherewith
             he
             clothed
             himself
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             naturall
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             born
             naked
             of
             any
             such
             clothing
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             manifestly
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             as
             a
             mans
             garments
             are
             visible
             to
             every
             one
             that
             looks
             on
             him
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             as
             much
             care
             to
             do
             justly
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             to
             dresse
             himself
             ,
             and
             did
             as
             much
             delight
             in
             all
             righteous
             dealing
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             in
             costly
             attire
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             first
             mentioned
             ,
             was
             chiefly
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             intended
             by
             Job
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               I
               was
               eyes
               to
               the
               blind
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             include
             many
             particulars
             :
             as
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             order
             that
             the
             blind
             should
             have
             all
             requisite
             help
             afforded
             them
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             instructed
             those
             that
             were
             ignorant
             ,
             who
             are
             indeed
             spiritually
             blind
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             spake
             to
             the
             Jew
             ,
             Rom.
             2.19
             .
             
               thou
               art
               confident
               ,
               that
               thou
               thy self
               art
               a
               guide
               of
               the
               blind
               ,
               a
               light
               of
               them
               which
               are
               in
               darknesse
            
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             counselled
             and
             directed
             those
             that
             for
             want
             of
             wisedome
             knew
             not
             many
             times
             ,
             both
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             affairs
             ,
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             themselves
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             more
             particularly
             ,
             that
             when
             poor
             simple
             men
             had
             any
             cause
             pleaded
             before
             him
             ,
             who
             ,
             not
             understanding
             their
             own
             cause
             ,
             were
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             gulled
             and
             deceived
             by
             those
             that
             would
             yet
             seem
             to
             plead
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             used
             to
             help
             such
             simple
             souls
             ,
             discovering
             for
             their
             benefit
             the
             justice
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             make
             good
             themselves
             .
             And
             agreeably
             hereto
             we
             must
             also
             understand
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               feet
               was
               I
               to
               the
               lame
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             of
             bodily
             lamenesse
             ,
             that
             he
             provided
             that
             such
             poor
             wretches
             should
             not
             want
             help
             ,
             or
             secondly
             ,
             of
             men
             figuratively
             lame
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             poor
             weak
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             able
             as
             it
             were
             to
             stand
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             manage
             their
             affairs
             ,
             that
             he
             supported
             and
             aided
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               I
               was
               a
               father
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             helped
             them
             ,
             and
             counselled
             them
             ,
             and
             supplied
             them
             with
             all
             things
             that
             were
             necessary
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             care
             and
             affection
             of
             a
             father
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               cause
               
               which
               I
               knew
               not
               ,
               I
               searched
               out
               ,
            
             it
             may
             imply
             two
             remarkable
             acts
             of
             justice
             in
             Job
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             content
             himself
             with
             righting
             those
             that
             complained
             to
             him
             of
             wrong
             that
             was
             done
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             search
             and
             enquiry
             found
             out
             those
             that
             were
             injurious
             in
             their
             dealings
             ,
             and
             called
             them
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             and
             so
             relieved
             those
             that
             durst
             not
             complain
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             cause
             was
             brought
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             be
             rash
             in
             passing
             judgement
             ,
             nor
             would
             suffer
             those
             that
             were
             the
             wrong-doers
             to
             carry
             the
             cause
             by
             any
             false
             dealing
             ,
             but
             did
             alwaies
             weigh
             well
             every
             circumstance
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             be
             nothing
             which
             he
             did
             not
             throughly
             understand
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Then
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               shall
               die
               in
               my
               nest
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             die
             peaceably
             at
             home
             in
             my
             bed
             ,
             in
             a
             good
             old
             age
             ,
             having
             my
             children
             and
             family
             about
             me
             .
             Nor
             doth
             this
             contradict
             that
             which
             he
             said
             before
             ,
             chap.
             3.25
             ,
             26
             ;
             
               that
               which
               I
               was
               afraid
               of
               is
               come
               unto
               me
               ;
               I
               was
               not
               in
               safety
               ,
               neither
               had
               I
               rest
               ,
               yet
               trouble
               came
               .
            
             For
             as
             that
             did
             only
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             grew
             not
             carnally
             secure
             upon
             his
             prosperity
             ,
             but
             still
             looked
             upon
             all
             creature-comforts
             as
             mutable
             uncertain
             things
             ;
             so
             this
             doth
             only
             imply
             ,
             that
             finding
             himself
             in
             such
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             ,
             it
             seemed
             to
             him
             most
             probable
             and
             likely
             (
             at
             least
             such
             thoughts
             did
             sometimes
             come
             into
             his
             mind
             )
             that
             surely
             he
             should
             continue
             setled
             in
             that
             estate
             ,
             till
             he
             came
             at
             last
             to
             die
             in
             his
             nest
             :
             which
             he
             the
             rather
             thought
             also
             ,
             because
             his
             conscience
             testified
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             alwaies
             sincerely
             endeavoured
             to
             walk
             uprightly
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             not
             that
             cause
             of
             being
             perplexed
             with
             continuall
             fears
             of
             a
             dismall
             change
             ,
             as
             wicked
             men
             have
             ,
             that
             enrich
             and
             raise
             themselves
             by
             unlawfull
             means
             .
             And
             this
             he
             now
             alledgeth
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             made
             his
             misery
             now
             the
             more
             bitter
             and
             insupportable
             ,
             and
             shewed
             how
             wonderfull
             and
             unsearchable
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             were
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             he
             should
             now
             be
             brought
             into
             so
             low
             and
             sad
             a
             condition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               My
               root
               was
               spread
               out
               by
               the
               waters
               ,
               and
               the
               dew
               lay
               all
               night
               upon
               my
               branch
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             planted
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             me
             and
             mine
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             I
             did
             ,
             I
             was
             in
             great
             prosperity
             ,
             like
             a
             flourishing
             tree
             planted
             by
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             having
             it's
             branches
             refreshed
             every
             night
             with
             dew
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               My
               glory
               was
               fresh
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               bow
               was
               renewed
               in
               my
               hand
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             my
             prosperity
             ,
             wisedome
             and
             strength
             was
             daily
             encreased
             :
             For
             by
             the
             bow
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             usually
             meant
             a
             mans
             strength
             ;
             for
             so
             we
             see
             the
             continuance
             of
             Josephs
             strength
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Gen.
             49.24
             .
             
               But
               his
               bow
               abode
               in
               strength
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             See
             also
             1
             Sam.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Vnto
               me
               men
               gave
               ear
               and
               waited
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             waited
             both
             till
             I
             spake
             ,
             and
             whilst
             I
             was
             speaking
             ,
             though
             I
             was
             never
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             longing
             to
             know
             my
             advice
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             my
             judgement
             ,
             and
             expecting
             nothing
             from
             me
             but
             what
             was
             full
             of
             wisedome
             and
             justice
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               After
               my
               words
               they
               spake
               not
               again
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             neither
             by
             gainsaying
             any
             thing
             I
             said
             ,
             nor
             by
             adding
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             conceived
             was
             wanting
             in
             that
             which
             I
             had
             spoken
             :
             
               and
               my
               speech
               dropped
               upon
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             
             them
             as
             a
             sweet
             showre
             of
             rain
             that
             distils
             gently
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             soaks
             into
             it
             ;
             it
             was
             most
             pleasing
             ,
             welcome
             and
             profitable
             ,
             chearing
             and
             refreshing
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             hearers
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             beneficiall
             to
             them
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Deut.
             32.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               And
               they
               waited
               for
               me
               as
               the
               rain
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Most
             Expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               rain
            
             in
             this
             first
             clause
             is
             meant
             the
             rain
             which
             fell
             with
             them
             in
             Autumn
             ,
             (
             when
             in
             those
             parts
             their
             new-sown
             seed
             was
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             spoiled
             for
             want
             of
             rain
             )
             which
             is
             usually
             in
             the
             Scripture
             called
             
               the
               first
            
             or
             
               the
               early
               rain
            
             ,
             Deut.
             11.14
             .
             Jam.
             5.7
             .
             and
             that
             because
             
               the
               later
               rain
            
             seems
             to
             be
             opposed
             hereto
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               they
               opened
               their
               mouth
               wide
               as
               for
               the
               later
               rain
               .
            
             But
             however
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             as
             eagerly
             long
             to
             hear
             him
             speak
             ,
             as
             men
             long
             for
             rain
             in
             those
             times
             when
             they
             most
             need
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             longest
             without
             it
             ;
             and
             did
             as
             greedily
             gape
             after
             his
             words
             when
             he
             began
             to
             speak
             ,
             as
             the
             husbandman
             ,
             or
             the
             chapped
             earth
             it self
             gapes
             after
             the
             rain
             ,
             yea
             even
             after
             the
             later
             rain
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             which
             falls
             in
             the
             spring
             ,
             and
             was
             most
             necessary
             in
             those
             countries
             for
             the
             ripening
             and
             plumping
             of
             their
             corn
             ,
             which
             began
             then
             with
             them
             to
             be
             nigh
             unto
             harvest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               If
               I
               laughed
               on
               them
               ,
               they
               believed
               it
               not
               ;
               and
               the
               light
               of
               my
               countenance
               they
               cast
               not
               down
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             thus
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             would
             believe
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             before
             them
             ,
             if
             Job
             by
             a
             smile
             seemed
             but
             to
             suspect
             that
             there
             was
             no
             truth
             or
             fair
             dealing
             in
             that
             which
             was
             said
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             any
             approbation
             to
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             ,
             by
             the
             chearfulnesse
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             those
             that
             stood
             by
             slighted
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             observing
             by
             his
             looks
             what
             his
             judgement
             was
             ,
             they
             also
             approved
             it
             .
             But
             others
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               I
               laughed
               on
               them
               ,
               they
               believed
               it
               not
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             had
             such
             a
             high
             opinion
             of
             my
             gravity
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             spake
             any
             thing
             in
             a
             jeasting
             ,
             pleasant
             manner
             ,
             or
             did
             any
             other
             way
             shew
             my self
             chearfull
             and
             familiar
             with
             any
             body
             ,
             they
             could
             scarce
             believe
             that
             I
             laughed
             when
             I
             did
             laugh
             ;
             what
             I
             spake
             in
             jeast
             they
             would
             think
             I
             spake
             it
             in
             earnest
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             there
             was
             somewhat
             in
             it
             more
             then
             they
             discerned
             ,
             nor
             durst
             they
             thereupon
             carry
             themselves
             in
             a
             familiar
             and
             jeasting
             manner
             to
             me
             again
             :
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             also
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               light
               of
               my
               countenance
               they
               cast
               not
               down
            
             ;
             for
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             so
             carried
             himself
             ,
             no
             man
             ,
             by
             taking
             offence
             at
             him
             ,
             caused
             him
             to
             change
             his
             countenance
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             slight
             any
             look
             of
             his
             ,
             but
             took
             a
             smile
             from
             him
             as
             a
             great
             matter
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             his
             familiar
             carriage
             towards
             them
             did
             not
             embolden
             them
             to
             reverence
             him
             ever
             a
             whit
             the
             lesse
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             doe
             or
             speak
             any
             thing
             that
             should
             grieve
             or
             anger
             him
             ,
             or
             make
             him
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             so
             overcloud
             his
             countenance
             .
             The
             expression
             is
             much
             like
             that
             ,
             Gen.
             4.5
             .
             
               Cain
               was
               very
               wroth
               ,
               and
               his
               countenance
               fell
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               I
               chose
               out
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               sat
               chief
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Two
             waies
             this
             is
             understood
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             appointed
             them
             what
             course
             they
             should
             take
             ,
             and
             which
             way
             they
             should
             goe
             ,
             in
             any
             businesse
             they
             had
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             was
             still
             the
             chief
             man
             in
             all
             their
             meetings
             :
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             usually
             went
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             familiarly
             conversant
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             did
             not
             make
             them
             despise
             him
             ,
             but
             still
             he
             was
             all
             in
             all
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             advanced
             as
             the
             chief
             man
             whereever
             he
             
             came
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               dwelt
               as
               a
               king
               in
               the
               army
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               comforteth
               the
               mourners
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             unquestionably
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             obeyed
             and
             honourably
             attended
             ,
             and
             his
             house
             resorted
             to
             ,
             more
             like
             a
             king
             in
             an
             army
             ,
             then
             a
             private
             man
             or
             an
             inferiour
             magistrate
             ,
             (
             and
             he
             compares
             himself
             to
             
               a
               king
               in
               an
               army
            
             ,
             rather
             then
             in
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             because
             there
             the
             attendance
             of
             kings
             useth
             to
             be
             greatest
             ,
             the
             obedience
             of
             souldiers
             is
             most
             observable
             ,
             and
             the
             resort
             of
             company
             for
             advice
             and
             dispatch
             of
             businesse
             is
             most
             frequent
             .
             )
             But
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             last
             clause
             is
             more
             questionable
             ,
             
               and
               as
               one
               that
               comforteth
               the
               mourners
            
             ;
             for
             either
             that
             may
             be
             added
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             former
             clause
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             as
             a
             king
             that
             comforteth
             the
             army
             ,
             when
             by
             some
             distresse
             or
             disaster
             they
             are
             discouraged
             and
             dejected
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             men
             flocked
             after
             him
             farre
             and
             near
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             to
             one
             that
             is
             famous
             for
             his
             abilities
             to
             comfort
             those
             that
             are
             of
             a
             sad
             and
             drooping
             spirit
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             however
             ,
             one
             chief
             thing
             which
             Job
             intended
             to
             imply
             in
             these
             words
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             honour
             that
             was
             done
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             ready
             still
             to
             comfort
             any
             that
             were
             in
             affliction
             and
             sorrow
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BVt
               now
               they
               that
               are
               younger
               then
               I
               have
               me
               in
               derision
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             opposed
             to
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             concerning
             the
             great
             honour
             that
             formerly
             was
             done
             him
             both
             by
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             now
             the
             younger
             sort
             despised
             him
             ,
             
               whose
               fathers
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               would
               have
               disdained
               to
               have
               set
               with
               the
               dogs
               of
               my
               flock
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             made
             them
             my
             dog-keepers
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             set
             them
             with
             my
             dogs
             to
             keep
             my
             sheep
             :
             and
             to
             prove
             how
             wretched
             ,
             sordid
             ,
             and
             base
             they
             were
             ,
             he
             sets
             forth
             how
             exceeding
             beggarly
             and
             worthlesse
             their
             fathers
             were
             ;
             because
             usually
             such
             as
             the
             parents
             are
             ,
             such
             are
             the
             children
             ,
             if
             not
             baser
             and
             meaner
             .
             And
             whereas
             this
             may
             seem
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             insolency
             and
             pride
             in
             Job
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             thus
             scorn
             and
             despise
             the
             meanest
             that
             were
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             poverty
             ;
             to
             this
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             either
             that
             Job
             doth
             here
             set
             forth
             the
             temptations
             wherewith
             he
             was
             assailed
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             so
             despised
             ,
             which
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             resisted
             and
             overmaster'd
             ;
             or
             rather
             that
             Jobs
             aim
             in
             these
             words
             was
             ,
             not
             to
             shew
             how
             he
             was
             affected
             towards
             those
             that
             did
             so
             shamefully
             despise
             him
             in
             his
             misery
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             set
             forth
             what
             base
             contemptible
             men
             they
             were
             that
             did
             so
             scornfully
             use
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             for
             their
             extreme
             wretchednesse
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             outward
             condition
             ,
             but
             especially
             also
             for
             their
             sloth
             ,
             and
             other
             base
             qualities
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             such
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             would
             have
             been
             loth
             to
             have
             joyned
             them
             with
             the
             meanest
             and
             lowest
             in
             his
             family
             ,
             nor
             could
             have
             thought
             fit
             for
             the
             basest
             services
             wherein
             he
             could
             imploy
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               whereto
               might
               the
               strength
               of
               their
               hands
               profit
               me
               ,
               in
               whom
               old
               age
               was
               perished
               ?
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             though
             they
             had
             lived
             long
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             so
             wasted
             their
             time
             in
             sloth
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             they
             had
             neither
             the
             wisedome
             nor
             experience
             of
             old
             age
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             were
             fit
             for
             no
             imployment
             ,
             as
             being
             impotent
             by
             
             reason
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             withall
             wholly
             void
             of
             that
             wisedome
             of
             the
             aged
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             made
             amends
             for
             their
             bodily
             weaknesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               want
               and
               famine
               they
               were
               solitary
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Being
             in
             extremity
             of
             want
             ,
             and
             scarce
             knowing
             where
             to
             fill
             their
             hungry
             bellies
             ,
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             fly
             into
             solitary
             and
             desolate
             places
             :
             Or
             ,
             
               they
               were
               dark
               as
               the
               night
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             lived
             in
             caves
             and
             woods
             ,
             as
             dark
             as
             the
             night
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             shew
             themselves
             in
             open
             view
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Who
               cut
               up
               mallows
               by
               the
               bushes
               ,
               and
               juniper
               roots
               for
               their
               meat
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             such
             roots
             could
             not
             be
             gotten
             without
             some
             trouble
             ,
             and
             being
             gotten
             must
             needs
             be
             hard
             and
             unsavoury
             meat
             ,
             under
             these
             particulars
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             all
             other
             herbs
             and
             roots
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             would
             eat
             of
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             were
             hunger-bitten
             and
             ready
             to
             starve
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               They
               were
               driven
               forth
               from
               among
               men
               (
               they
               cried
               after
               them
               as
               after
               a
               thief
            
             )
             &c.
             ]
             Either
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             mens
             hunting
             them
             back
             to
             their
             dens
             and
             other
             solitary
             places
             ,
             when
             at
             any
             time
             they
             brake
             out
             to
             rob
             and
             to
             steal
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             their
             first
             expulsion
             from
             amongst
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             for
             their
             sloth
             ,
             and
             other
             vile
             qualities
             ,
             they
             were
             looked
             upon
             as
             men
             that
             were
             likely
             to
             live
             only
             by
             filching
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             driven
             into
             desolate
             places
             ,
             as
             not
             fit
             to
             live
             in
             any
             civile
             society
             ,
             and
             hated
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             the
             veriest
             thieves
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Among
               the
               bushes
               they
               brayed
            
             .
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             when
             the
             bushes
             pricked
             them
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             rather
             is
             ,
             that
             for
             hunger
             ,
             thirst
             and
             cold
             they
             brayed
             ,
             being
             more
             like
             so
             many
             wild
             asses
             rather
             then
             men
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               They
               were
               children
               of
               fools
               ,
               yea
               children
               of
               base
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             children
             of
             wicked
             ,
             worthlesse
             ,
             despicable
             men
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             3.33
             .
             
               they
               were
               viler
               then
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             which
             we
             tread
             and
             spit
             upon
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             as
             base
             as
             base
             might
             be
             ,
             men
             not
             worthy
             to
             goe
             upon
             the
             ground
             .
             That
             which
             is
             said
             in
             the
             five
             foregoing
             verses
             might
             be
             meant
             of
             those
             that
             now
             derided
             him
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             parents
             ;
             but
             this
             seems
             rather
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             those
             that
             so
             abused
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               And
               now
               am
               I
               their
               song
               ,
               yea
               I
               am
               their
               by-word
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             17.6
             .
             and
             Deut.
             28.37
             .
             And
             because
             this
             he
             chargeth
             upon
             them
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             said
             before
             that
             they
             were
             driven
             from
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             lived
             in
             solitary
             places
             ,
             it
             seems
             that
             it
             was
             by
             Jobs
             authority
             especially
             they
             were
             cast
             out
             ,
             though
             all
             men
             were
             ready
             to
             contribute
             their
             help
             thereto
             ;
             and
             that
             thereupon
             they
             took
             now
             the
             advantage
             of
             his
             downfall
             from
             his
             former
             dignity
             ,
             and
             coming
             now
             without
             fear
             from
             those
             desolate
             places
             ,
             did
             abuse
             him
             ,
             and
             trample
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             expressed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               They
               abhorre
               me
               ,
               they
               flee
               far
               from
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             of
             the
             extreme
             low
             condition
             whereto
             God
             hath
             brought
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             loathsomenesse
             of
             my
             person
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             ulcers
             and
             sores
             that
             are
             upon
             me
             ,
             they
             stand
             aloof
             from
             me
             by
             way
             of
             scorn
             and
             disdain
             ,
             or
             as
             looking
             on
             me
             as
             some
             unlucky
             and
             accursed
             thing
             .
             We
             have
             the
             like
             expressions
             before
             ,
             chap.
             19.13
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             to
             
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               spare
               not
               to
               spit
               in
               my
               face
            
             :
             whereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             their
             loathing
             of
             him
             (
             for
             we
             spit
             at
             those
             things
             we
             are
             scarce
             able
             to
             look
             at
             ,
             to
             imply
             the
             rising
             of
             our
             stomacks
             against
             them
             ;
             )
             or
             their
             detesting
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             execrable
             wicked
             person
             ;
             or
             their
             casting
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             vile
             reproaches
             upon
             him
             to
             his
             face
             ;
             or
             more
             generally
             ,
             that
             they
             used
             him
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             contempt
             and
             scorn
             .
             For
             though
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             literally
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             these
             base
             fellows
             did
             indeed
             spit
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             because
             spitting
             in
             the
             face
             was
             in
             those
             times
             an
             usuall
             way
             of
             using
             men
             reproachfully
             and
             despightfully
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             evident
             Numb
             .
             12.14
             .
             Deut.
             15.9
             .
             but
             especially
             Matth.
             26.67
             .
             where
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             
               they
               did
               spit
               in
               his
               face
               :
            
             )
             yet
             here
             I
             take
             it
             rather
             to
             be
             a
             proverbiall
             expression
             ,
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             affronted
             him
             and
             abused
             him
             in
             the
             vilest
             manner
             they
             could
             devise
             .
             There
             is
             the
             like
             expression
             before
             ,
             chap.
             16.10
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Because
               he
               hath
               loosed
               my
               cord
               and
               afflicted
               me
               ,
               they
               have
               also
               let
               loose
               the
               bridle
               before
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             God
             hath
             deprived
             me
             of
             that
             power
             and
             authority
             which
             I
             had
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             awed
             their
             spirits
             to
             fear
             and
             reverence
             me
             as
             formerly
             ,
             therefore
             these
             base
             people
             do
             now
             with
             unbridled
             rage
             abuse
             me
             to
             my
             face
             .
             In
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             the
             Lords
             bringing
             down
             Job
             so
             low
             is
             expressed
             in
             those
             figurative
             tearms
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               loosed
               my
               cord
            
             :
             either
             first
             ,
             because
             binding
             strengthens
             things
             ,
             and
             loosing
             or
             unbinding
             things
             weakens
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             a
             bundle
             of
             sticks
             or
             sheaf
             of
             corn
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             more
             strength
             in
             them
             ,
             if
             once
             the
             cord
             wherewith
             they
             were
             bound
             be
             loosed
             or
             untied
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             body
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             strengthened
             by
             the
             binding
             of
             the
             limbs
             together
             with
             nerves
             and
             sinews
             ,
             and
             is
             soon
             weakned
             if
             they
             be
             loosed
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             expression
             concerning
             Belshazzer
             ,
             that
             
               the
               joynts
               of
               his
               loyns
               were
               loosed
            
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             signifie
             that
             God
             had
             bereaved
             him
             of
             that
             might
             and
             strength
             he
             formerly
             had
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               loosed
               my
               cord
            
             :
             or
             secondly
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             he
             said
             before
             ,
             chap.
             29.20
             .
             
               and
               my
               bow
               was
               renewed
               in
               my
               hand
               ,
            
             that
             as
             there
             the
             continuance
             or
             encrease
             of
             his
             power
             was
             implyed
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             his
             bow
             ,
             so
             here
             ,
             by
             the
             loosing
             of
             the
             cord
             or
             string
             of
             his
             bow
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             unbending
             of
             his
             bow
             ,
             the
             weakning
             of
             his
             power
             might
             be
             signified
             :
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             the
             authority
             of
             magistrates
             ,
             or
             the
             peoples
             reverencing
             them
             because
             of
             their
             authority
             ,
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             subjection
             ,
             or
             the
             rains
             of
             government
             whereby
             people
             are
             awed
             and
             kept
             in
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             2.3
             .
             
               Let
               us
               break
               their
               bands
               asunder
               ,
               and
               cast
               away
               their
               cords
               from
               us
            
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             12.18
             )
             and
             so
             by
             loosing
             his
             cord
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             stripped
             him
             of
             the
             authority
             he
             formerly
             had
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             to
             be
             despised
             amongst
             the
             basest
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             now
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               they
               have
               also
               let
               loose
               the
               bridle
               before
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             have
             let
             loose
             the
             rains
             to
             their
             malice
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             give
             liberty
             to
             themselves
             ,
             even
             to
             my
             face
             ,
             to
             use
             me
             as
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Vpon
               my
               right
               hand
               rise
               the
               youth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             They
             are
             said
             to
             rise
             against
             him
             upon
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             their
             opposing
             him
             in
             every
             thing
             he
             did
             ,
             because
             the
             right
             hand
             is
             the
             instrument
             of
             working
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             their
             endeavour
             to
             weaken
             him
             ,
             because
             in
             a
             mans
             right
             hand
             his
             strength
             chiefly
             lyes
             ;
             
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             advantage
             they
             had
             over
             him
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             very
             low
             condition
             whereto
             he
             was
             brought
             ,
             because
             the
             right
             hand
             is
             the
             upper
             hand
             ;
             or
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             these
             youngsters
             ,
             who
             were
             wont
             to
             hide
             themselves
             for
             fear
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             chap.
             29.8
             .
             did
             not
             now
             abuse
             him
             secretly
             ,
             and
             behind
             his
             back
             ,
             but
             were
             ready
             at
             every
             turn
             to
             beard
             him
             and
             oppose
             him
             to
             his
             face
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             like
             expression
             is
             used
             elsewhere
             upon
             most
             of
             these
             grounds
             :
             as
             where
             David
             saith
             of
             his
             great
             enemy
             ,
             Psal
             .
             109.6
             .
             
               Set
               thou
               a
               wicked
               man
               over
               him
               ,
               and
               let
               Satan
               stand
               at
               his
               right
               hand
            
             ;
             and
             Zach.
             3.1
             .
             where
             Joshua
             the
             high
             priest
             was
             seen
             ,
             
               and
               Satan
               standing
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               to
               resist
               him
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               they
               push
               away
               my
               feet
            
             ,
             though
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             thereby
             that
             they
             bereaved
             him
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             thing
             else
             that
             might
             be
             any
             support
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             power
             to
             help
             himself
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             proverbiall
             speech
             ,
             signifying
             with
             what
             extreme
             contempt
             they
             abused
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             sported
             themselves
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             those
             do
             that
             lay
             stumbling-blocks
             in
             a
             poor
             mans
             way
             ,
             and
             trip
             up
             his
             heels
             .
             And
             then
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               they
               raise
               up
               against
               me
               the
               waies
               of
               their
               destruction
               ,
            
             they
             are
             compared
             to
             souldiers
             ,
             that
             lay
             siege
             against
             a
             place
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             19.12
             .
             where
             there
             is
             the
             like
             expression
             :
             )
             but
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             sought
             by
             all
             means
             to
             destroy
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               They
               marre
               my
               path
            
             .
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             cast
             an
             aspersion
             of
             hypocrisie
             upon
             all
             the
             waies
             of
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             wherein
             he
             had
             formerly
             walked
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             hating
             his
             waies
             and
             courses
             ,
             they
             sought
             to
             overthrow
             both
             him
             and
             them
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             rather
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             cut
             off
             from
             him
             all
             way
             of
             escape
             .
          
           
             
               They
               set
               forward
               my
               calamity
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               helper
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             have
             none
             amongst
             them
             that
             will
             help
             me
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             none
             to
             help
             me
             against
             them
             .
             Yet
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             most
             received
             Exposition
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             
               they
               have
               no
               helper
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             need
             no
             body
             to
             animate
             and
             provoke
             them
             to
             these
             mischievous
             courses
             against
             me
             ;
             yea
             as
             base
             and
             mean
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             against
             me
             poor
             wretch
             they
             may
             easily
             prevail
             ,
             and
             need
             no
             helper
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               They
               came
               upon
               me
               as
               a
               wide
               breaking
               in
               of
               waters
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Being
             deprived
             of
             my
             estate
             ,
             authority
             and
             power
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             kept
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             afraid
             to
             meddle
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             God
             withall
             having
             withdrawn
             his
             protection
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             indeed
             that
             had
             hitherto
             secured
             me
             ,
             they
             came
             in
             upon
             me
             thick
             and
             threefold
             with
             all
             violence
             ;
             even
             as
             souldiers
             that
             have
             besieged
             any
             place
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             made
             a
             breach
             ,
             do
             rush
             in
             like
             a
             torrent
             of
             waters
             ,
             and
             bear
             down
             all
             before
             them
             .
             
               In
               the
               desolation
               they
               rolled
               themselves
               upon
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             souldiers
             break
             in
             through
             the
             ruines
             they
             have
             made
             in
             a
             breach
             ,
             so
             they
             ,
             taking
             advantage
             of
             my
             downfall
             ,
             come
             tumbling
             in
             upon
             me
             ,
             as
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             or
             as
             stones
             that
             roll
             down
             from
             a
             steep
             hill
             ▪
             and
             with
             all
             violence
             ,
             acting
             mischief
             upon
             mischief
             ,
             they
             do
             utterly
             oppresse
             and
             overwhelm
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Terrours
               are
               turned
               upon
               me
               ;
               they
               pursue
               my
               soul
               as
               the
               wind
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             terrours
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             which
             are
             worse
             by
             farre
             then
             any
             outward
             affliction
             can
             be
             ,
             do
             often
             suddenly
             ,
             violently
             ,
             and
             unresistably
             
             surprize
             ,
             follow
             and
             pursue
             my
             soul
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               And
               now
               my
               soul
               is
               poured
               out
               upon
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             To
             my
             exceeding
             grief
             I
             see
             the
             strength
             and
             courage
             of
             my
             soul
             ,
             or
             the
             powers
             of
             my
             life
             spend
             and
             run
             out
             apace
             ,
             I
             faint
             and
             die
             away
             ;
             through
             the
             continuall
             wasting
             of
             my
             spirits
             ,
             I
             melt
             away
             in
             tears
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             my
             soul
             passeth
             away
             out
             of
             my
             broken
             body
             ,
             as
             water
             runs
             out
             of
             a
             broken
             vessel
             .
             We
             have
             the
             like
             expressions
             ,
             Psal
             .
             42.4
             .
             
               when
               I
               remember
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               poure
               out
               my
               soul
               in
               me
            
             ;
             and
             Lam.
             2.12
             .
             
               their
               soul
               is
               poured
               out
               into
               their
               mothers
               bosome
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               My
               bones
               are
               pierced
               in
               me
               in
               the
               night
               season
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             when
             others
             find
             some
             refreshing
             rest
             ,
             my
             most
             inward
             parts
             are
             in
             continuall
             pain
             and
             anguish
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               By
               the
               great
               force
               of
               my
               disease
               is
               my
               garment
               changed
               ;
               it
               bindeth
               me
               about
               as
               the
               collar
               of
               my
               coat
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             purulent
             bloody
             matter
             ,
             which
             issued
             in
             great
             abundance
             out
             of
             his
             ulcers
             ,
             his
             garment
             was
             continually
             stained
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             stiffened
             with
             that
             congealed
             matter
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             hard
             and
             streight
             round
             about
             his
             body
             ,
             as
             the
             collar
             of
             his
             coat
             was
             about
             his
             neck
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               He
               hath
               cast
               me
               into
               the
               mire
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               become
               like
               dust
               and
               ashes
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             referre
             this
             to
             the
             extreme
             contempt
             whereinto
             God
             had
             brought
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             trampled
             him
             down
             in
             the
             mire
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             no
             more
             regarded
             then
             the
             dirt
             under
             mens
             feet
             :
             and
             others
             referre
             it
             to
             the
             low
             and
             weak
             condition
             whereto
             he
             was
             brought
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             health
             ,
             namely
             that
             he
             was
             more
             like
             a
             dead
             carkasse
             then
             a
             living
             man
             ,
             no
             better
             then
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             that
             was
             already
             thrown
             down
             into
             the
             grave
             .
             But
             because
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             the
             filth
             of
             his
             ulcers
             ,
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             here
             also
             he
             intends
             his
             loathsome
             condition
             in
             that
             regard
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             no
             other
             to
             look
             on
             then
             a
             heap
             of
             mire
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             chap.
             7.5
             .
             
               cloathed
               with
               clods
               of
               dust
            
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               I
               ●ry
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               dost
               not
               hear
               me
               ;
               I
               stand
               up
               ,
               and
               thou
               regardest
               me
               not
               .
            
             ]
             Standing
             up
             is
             a
             gesture
             of
             those
             that
             pray
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             Jer.
             15.1
             .
             
               Though
               Moses
               and
               Samuel
               stood
               before
               me
               ,
               yet
               my
               mind
               could
               not
               be
               toward
               this
               people
            
             ;
             and
             that
             Matth.
             6.5
             .
             
               they
               love
               to
               pray
               standing
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             second
             clause
             may
             be
             no
             more
             then
             a
             reiterating
             of
             that
             which
             ,
             in
             other
             tearms
             ,
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             .
             But
             yet
             some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             as
             by
             crying
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             he
             meant
             to
             imply
             his
             earnestnesse
             in
             prayer
             ;
             so
             also
             by
             standing
             up
             in
             the
             second
             place
             he
             implyed
             ,
             both
             his
             eagernesse
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             his
             persevering
             still
             to
             presse
             God
             ,
             waiting
             for
             an
             answer
             ;
             and
             withall
             that
             he
             did
             in
             prayer
             present
             himself
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             see
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             pitifull
             spectacle
             would
             move
             him
             to
             compassion
             :
             but
             that
             all
             was
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               become
               cruell
               to
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             whereas
             thou
             wert
             wont
             to
             deal
             graciously
             and
             bountifully
             with
             me
             ,
             now
             ,
             contrary
             to
             thine
             own
             disposition
             ,
             and
             thy
             former
             dealings
             with
             me
             ,
             thou
             seemest
             more
             then
             severe
             ,
             even
             cruell
             in
             that
             which
             thou
             doest
             unto
             me
             .
             Job
             therefore
             doth
             not
             here
             charge
             God
             with
             cruelty
             ,
             but
             only
             affirms
             that
             his
             dealing
             with
             him
             carried
             the
             resemblance
             of
             cruelty
             
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             laid
             his
             hand
             so
             exceedingly
             heavy
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             took
             no
             pity
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             in
             such
             a
             sad
             condition
             ,
             nor
             regarded
             his
             submission
             and
             crying
             to
             him
             for
             mercy
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             Lord
             himself
             useth
             the
             same
             expression
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             severity
             he
             had
             used
             in
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             Jer.
             30.14
             .
             
               I
               have
               wounded
               thee
               with
               the
               wound
               of
               an
               enemy
               ,
               with
               the
               chastisement
               of
               a
               cruell
               one
               ,
               for
               the
               multitude
               of
               thine
               iniquity
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Thou
               liftest
               me
               up
               to
               the
               wind
               ,
               thou
               causest
               me
               to
               ride
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               dissolvest
               my
               substance
               .
            
             ]
             Three
             severall
             waies
             these
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             lifted
             him
             up
             to
             a
             great
             height
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             that
             afterwards
             his
             fall
             might
             be
             the
             greater
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             dissolving
             of
             his
             substance
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             his
             utter
             ruine
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             may
             allude
             to
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             any
             thing
             on
             high
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             the
             clouds
             ,
             that
             so
             falling
             from
             thence
             it
             might
             be
             dashed
             in
             pieces
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             winds
             carrying
             up
             of
             the
             clouds
             on
             high
             ,
             which
             then
             fall
             down
             in
             showres
             of
             rain
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             to
             nothing
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             reason
             as
             it
             were
             absolutely
             lost
             and
             gone
             ,
             
               Thou
               liftest
               me
               up
               to
               the
               wind
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             Thou
             dost
             suddenly
             and
             speedily
             snatch
             me
             away
             as
             with
             a
             whirlwind
             from
             amongst
             men
             ,
             
               and
               thou
               dissolvest
               my
               substance
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             causest
             me
             to
             melt
             and
             wast
             away
             to
             nothing
             :
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             sets
             forth
             in
             the
             first
             words
             the
             miserable
             restlesnesse
             of
             his
             condition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             so
             continually
             disquieted
             and
             distracted
             ,
             through
             pain
             and
             grief
             ,
             both
             in
             body
             and
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             be
             still
             in
             no
             place
             ,
             nor
             could
             ever
             find
             any
             rest
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             was
             like
             a
             feather
             or
             stubble
             ,
             that
             is
             caught
             up
             by
             the
             wind
             ,
             &
             then
             driven
             and
             whirled
             about
             ,
             sometimes
             one
             way
             and
             sometimes
             another
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             at
             last
             hereby
             his
             substance
             was
             dissolved
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             flesh
             was
             quite
             spent
             and
             wasted
             ,
             yea
             there
             was
             no
             soundnesse
             or
             solidity
             left
             either
             in
             body
             or
             mind
             :
             and
             indeed
             some
             read
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               dissolvest
               my
               wisedome
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             as
             a
             man
             that
             is
             moped
             ,
             void
             of
             understanding
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             course
             to
             take
             ,
             or
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               For
               I
               know
               that
               thou
               wilt
               bring
               me
               to
               death
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             Jobs
             drift
             in
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             since
             he
             must
             needs
             die
             ere
             long
             ,
             therefore
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             desired
             that
             God
             would
             let
             him
             be
             at
             ease
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             the
             same
             alledged
             ,
             chap.
             7.16
             .
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             these
             words
             are
             added
             only
             to
             set
             forth
             ,
             that
             he
             looked
             upon
             himself
             as
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             one
             of
             whose
             recovery
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Howbeit
               he
               will
               not
               stretch
               forth
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               though
               they
               cry
               in
               his
               destruction
               .
            
             ]
             Two
             Expositions
             are
             given
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             very
             probable
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             be
             indeed
             contrary
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             )
             in
             regard
             ones
             hand
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             stretched
             forth
             to
             another
             ,
             either
             for
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             The
             one
             is
             this
             :
             
               Howbeit
               he
               will
               not
               stretch
               forth
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             save
             men
             from
             the
             grave
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             comes
             that
             he
             intends
             to
             bring
             them
             thither
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             hath
             brought
             them
             to
             the
             grave
             ;
             
               though
               they
               cry
               in
               his
               destruction
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             never
             such
             mourning
             and
             lamentation
             for
             their
             death
             ,
             or
             for
             their
             being
             in
             danger
             of
             dying
             ,
             or
             though
             they
             that
             are
             dying
             do
             never
             so
             piteously
             bewail
             their
             misery
             ,
             and
             do
             never
             so
             vehemently
             call
             upon
             God
             ,
             when
             
             he
             destroyes
             them
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             I
             know
             I
             shall
             die
             ,
             so
             I
             know
             that
             being
             dead
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             being
             raised
             from
             the
             grave
             ;
             thither
             all
             must
             come
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             must
             all
             lye
             till
             the
             generall
             resurrection
             .
             The
             other
             Exposition
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Though
               they
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             men
             in
             that
             miserable
             condition
             that
             I
             am
             in
             ,
             
               cry
               in
               his
               destruction
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             complain
             bitterly
             and
             cry
             out
             earnestly
             for
             ease
             and
             help
             when
             God
             is
             destroying
             them
             ,
             and
             thinks
             fit
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             that
             which
             comforts
             me
             ,
             that
             
               howbeit
               he
               will
               not
               stretch
               out
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             afflict
             them
             any
             longer
             when
             they
             are
             in
             the
             grave
             :
             And
             so
             I
             know
             it
             will
             be
             with
             me
             ;
             though
             now
             I
             cry
             out
             ,
             because
             of
             my
             misery
             whilst
             he
             is
             destroying
             me
             ,
             yet
             this
             comfort
             I
             have
             ,
             that
             my
             miseries
             will
             end
             with
             my
             life
             ;
             when
             I
             am
             laid
             in
             my
             grave
             ,
             whether
             I
             am
             hasting
             apace
             ,
             there
             he
             will
             no
             longer
             stretch
             forth
             his
             hand
             against
             me
             ,
             there
             we
             shall
             all
             be
             at
             rest
             .
             And
             this
             Exposition
             I
             take
             to
             be
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Context
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Did
               not
               I
               weep
               for
               him
               that
               was
               in
               trouble
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             might
             be
             added
             to
             imply
             ,
             both
             that
             he
             could
             apprehend
             no
             reason
             why
             God
             had
             so
             sorely
             afflicted
             him
             ,
             and
             likewise
             that
             he
             could
             see
             no
             ground
             for
             that
             counsell
             his
             friends
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             addresse
             himself
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             was
             good
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             would
             again
             be
             favourable
             to
             him
             ;
             since
             this
             he
             had
             alwaies
             formerly
             done
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             sad
             calamities
             had
             befallen
             him
             .
             But
             that
             which
             I
             conceive
             Job
             meant
             chiefly
             to
             imply
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             he
             had
             been
             so
             compassionate
             to
             others
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             stranger
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             in
             his
             miseries
             should
             neither
             find
             man
             nor
             God
             ready
             to
             pity
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             former
             complaint
             vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               I
               cry
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               dost
               not
               hear
               me
            
             :
             yet
             that
             so
             it
             was
             with
             him
             he
             shews
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               when
               I
               looked
               for
               good
            
             ,
             (
             namely
             ,
             because
             I
             had
             been
             so
             ready
             to
             pity
             others
             )
             
               then
               evil
               came
               unto
               me
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               waited
               for
               light
               ,
               there
               came
               darknesse
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               My
               bowels
               boyled
               and
               rested
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             His
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             inward
             parts
             were
             incessantly
             troubled
             within
             him
             ;
             partly
             with
             the
             burning
             heat
             of
             his
             disease
             ,
             and
             partly
             with
             the
             grief
             and
             vexation
             of
             his
             mind
             .
             Some
             hold
             that
             Job
             proceeds
             here
             still
             to
             expresse
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             distressed
             for
             the
             distresse
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             his
             bowels
             yearned
             over
             them
             that
             were
             in
             misery
             ,
             by
             means
             whereof
             he
             was
             continually
             afflicted
             for
             some
             or
             other
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             most
             generally
             approved
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             best
             agrees
             with
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               dayes
               of
               affliction
               prevented
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             came
             unexpectedly
             upon
             me
             ;
             or
             they
             came
             upon
             me
             thick
             and
             threefold
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             had
             no
             breathing
             time
             to
             arm
             my self
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               I
               went
               mourning
               without
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Even
             this
             verse
             also
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             of
             his
             mourning
             for
             others
             that
             were
             in
             misery
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             mourning
             up
             and
             down
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             sorrow
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             take
             comfort
             in
             nothing
             ,
             he
             seemed
             not
             sensible
             of
             the
             warmth
             of
             the
             sun
             shining
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             
               stood
               up
               and
               tryed
               in
               the
               congregation
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             publick
             assemblies
             he
             bewailed
             their
             miseries
             ,
             labouring
             to
             stirre
             up
             others
             also
             to
             take
             pity
             of
             them
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             this
             also
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             expression
             of
             his
             sad
             condition
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             own
             miseries
             :
             and
             accordingly
             the
             
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               I
               went
               mourning
               without
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             may
             be
             very
             probably
             understood
             three
             severall
             waies
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             of
             his
             black
             skin
             ,
             that
             his
             body
             was
             clad
             all
             over
             with
             a
             black
             mourning
             skin
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             mourning
             vesture
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             the
             scorching
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             but
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             diseases
             that
             had
             put
             this
             hue
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             should
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             is
             said
             afterwards
             in
             plainer
             tearms
             vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               My
               skin
               is
               black
               upon
               me
            
             :
             or
             secondly
             ,
             of
             his
             solitarinesse
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             much
             heavinesse
             ,
             he
             avoided
             as
             much
             as
             might
             be
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             loved
             to
             be
             alone
             by
             himself
             in
             the
             dark
             :
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             of
             his
             sorrow
             only
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             alwaies
             mourning
             ,
             as
             being
             under
             the
             darknesse
             of
             very
             sad
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             not
             having
             the
             least
             Sun-light
             of
             pleasure
             and
             comfort
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               I
               stood
               up
               and
               I
               cryed
               in
               the
               congregation
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             contain
             my self
             ,
             but
             (
             which
             was
             a
             very
             unseemly
             thing
             in
             one
             of
             my
             gravity
             and
             quality
             )
             I
             did
             even
             weep
             and
             howl
             in
             the
             very
             publick
             assemblies
             of
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               I
               am
               a
               brother
               to
               dragons
               ,
               and
               a
               companion
               to
               owls
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             ,
             ostriches
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ;
             and
             indeed
             so
             they
             must
             needs
             render
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             will
             have
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             Job
             herein
             complains
             of
             the
             mercilesnesse
             of
             those
             with
             whom
             he
             conversed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             barbarously
             cruel
             to
             him
             ,
             like
             dragons
             ,
             yea
             like
             ostriches
             ,
             that
             are
             cruell
             to
             their
             own
             young
             ones
             .
             But
             rather
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             he
             tearms
             himself
             
               a
               brother
               to
               dragons
               ,
               and
               a
               companion
               to
               owls
               ,
            
             because
             his
             condition
             was
             like
             to
             theirs
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             for
             that
             he
             was
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             left
             in
             a
             desolate
             and
             solitary
             estate
             ,
             or
             because
             his
             complaints
             and
             cries
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             extreme
             misery
             ,
             were
             like
             the
             howling
             and
             screeches
             of
             these
             creatures
             ,
             which
             make
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             many
             times
             a
             very
             lamentable
             noise
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Micah
             1.8
             .
             
               I
               will
               make
               a
               wailing
               like
               the
               dragons
               ,
               and
               mourning
               as
               the
               owls
               :
            
             and
             indeed
             the
             phrase
             is
             much
             like
             this
             ,
             which
             Solomon
             useth
             ,
             Prov.
             18.9
             .
             
               He
               also
               that
               is
               slothfull
               in
               his
               work
               ,
               is
               brother
               to
               him
               that
               is
               a
               great
               waster
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               My
               skin
               is
               black
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             blacknesse
             of
             the
             scabs
             and
             scurf
             which
             were
             all
             over
             his
             body
             :
             but
             besides
             ,
             even
             the
             skin
             of
             a
             mans
             body
             may
             become
             black
             by
             extremity
             of
             grief
             and
             violent
             sicknesse
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             ,
             Lam.
             5.10
             .
             
               Our
               skin
               was
               black
               like
               an
               oven
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               terrible
               famine
            
             ;
             and
             that
             also
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.83
             .
             
               I
               am
               become
               like
               a
               bottle
               in
               the
               smoke
            
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               My
               harp
               also
               is
               turned
               to
               mourning
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             Hereby
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             his
             joy
             was
             turned
             into
             mourning
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             those
             things
             which
             formerly
             were
             used
             for
             his
             delight
             ,
             did
             now
             only
             encrease
             his
             sorrow
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             I
             
               Made
               a
               covenant
               with
               mine
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             this
             Chapter
             Job
             makes
             a
             solemn
             protestation
             how
             piously
             he
             had
             lived
             ,
             thereby
             to
             confute
             his
             friends
             unjust
             censures
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             how
             strange
             therefore
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             brought
             into
             so
             sad
             a
             condition
             :
             and
             first
             he
             begins
             with
             this
             ,
             how
             carefully
             he
             had
             suppressed
             all
             carnall
             concupiscence
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             the
             sin
             that
             doth
             usually
             surprize
             men
             in
             their
             youth
             .
             And
             this
             he
             expresseth
             in
             these
             tearms
             ,
             
               I
               have
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               mine
               eyes
               ,
            
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             kept
             his
             eyes
             from
             gazing
             upon
             any
             wanton
             object
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             care
             ,
             as
             men
             use
             when
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             any
             thing
             by
             covenant
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             also
             that
             he
             was
             on
             each
             side
             carefull
             ,
             both
             that
             his
             eyes
             should
             not
             allure
             him
             to
             evil
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             likewise
             would
             not
             imploy
             his
             eyes
             in
             any
             such
             dishonourable
             service
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               why
               then
               should
               I
               think
               upon
               a
               maid
            
             ?
             the
             drift
             thereof
             is
             ,
             to
             imply
             that
             as
             he
             watched
             over
             his
             eyes
             ,
             so
             also
             over
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             think
             upon
             a
             maid
             ,
             (
             and
             much
             lesse
             upon
             a
             married
             wife
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             been
             a
             farre
             greater
             sin
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             either
             because
             there
             was
             the
             same
             ground
             for
             avoiding
             this
             evil
             of
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             for
             avoiding
             the
             other
             of
             his
             looks
             ;
             or
             because
             it
             would
             have
             been
             in
             vain
             to
             have
             set
             such
             a
             strict
             guard
             upon
             his
             eyes
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             he
             should
             give
             liberty
             to
             himself
             for
             such
             wanton
             and
             lustfull
             thoughts
             ;
             or
             because
             being
             so
             farre
             convinced
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             this
             carnall
             concupiscence
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             give
             way
             to
             an
             evil
             thought
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             
               why
               then
               should
               I
               think
               upon
               a
               maid
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             If
             I
             should
             ,
             would
             not
             God
             have
             punished
             me
             for
             it
             ?
             The
             first
             clause
             I
             know
             may
             be
             understood
             generally
             ,
             of
             covenanting
             with
             his
             eyes
             against
             all
             that
             may
             be
             comprehended
             under
             that
             which
             Saint
             John
             calls
             
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eyes
            
             ,
             1
             John
             2.16
             ;
             but
             commonly
             it
             is
             limited
             by
             Expositours
             to
             looking
             after
             women
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               what
               portion
               of
               God
               is
               there
               from
               above
               ?
               and
               what
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Almighty
               from
               on
               high
               ?
            
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             thus
             ,
             that
             unclean
             persons
             are
             no
             part
             of
             Gods
             portion
             and
             inheritance
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             have
             no
             part
             nor
             interest
             in
             God
             :
             But
             because
             of
             these
             expressions
             ,
             
               from
               above
            
             ,
             and
             
               from
               on
               high
            
             ,
             farre
             more
             probable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Job
             speaks
             here
             of
             a
             portion
             and
             inheritance
             of
             recompence
             ,
             which
             God
             from
             above
             shall
             allot
             to
             those
             that
             give
             way
             to
             such
             lustfull
             looks
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             :
             
               for
               what
               portion
               of
               God
               is
               there
               from
               above
            
             ?
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             give
             way
             to
             such
             wanton
             looks
             and
             lascivious
             thoughts
             ;
             for
             though
             such
             as
             doe
             so
             may
             scape
             well
             enough
             with
             men
             ,
             that
             may
             never
             discern
             nor
             suspect
             any
             thing
             amisse
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             what
             will
             God
             from
             above
             allot
             them
             for
             their
             portion
             ?
             which
             he
             answers
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             20.29
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Is
               not
               destruction
               to
               the
               wicked
               ?
               and
               a
               strange
               punishment
               to
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             portion
             of
             such
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             certainly
             at
             last
             destroy
             them
             ,
             yea
             many
             times
             by
             some
             extraordinary
             ,
             unusuall
             and
             unheard
             of
             judgement
             ?
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Esa
             .
             28.21
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               rise
               up
               as
               in
               
               mount
               Perizim
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               wroth
               as
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               Gibeon
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               doe
               his
               work
               ,
               his
               strange
               work
               ,
               and
               bring
               to
               passe
               his
               act
               ,
               his
               strange
               act
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Doth
               not
               he
               see
               my
               waies
               ,
               and
               count
               all
               my
               steps
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Not
             one
             of
             them
             can
             slip
             by
             him
             undiscerned
             ;
             he
             knows
             them
             as
             exactly
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             numbred
             them
             one
             by
             one
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             concerning
             Gods
             seeing
             all
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             inserts
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             this
             made
             him
             wonder
             why
             God
             ,
             that
             knew
             him
             so
             throughly
             ,
             should
             punish
             him
             so
             severely
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             profession
             which
             he
             made
             of
             his
             purity
             from
             all
             uncleannesse
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             affirm
             any
             untruth
             ,
             since
             if
             he
             should
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             concealed
             from
             God
             ;
             or
             rather
             thirdly
             ,
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             durst
             not
             give
             way
             to
             any
             lustfull
             looks
             or
             thoughts
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             though
             man
             could
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             be
             concealed
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               If
               I
               have
               walked
               with
               vanity
               ,
               or
               if
               my
               foot
               hath
               hasted
               to
               deceit
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             I
             have
             walked
             in
             any
             sinfull
             course
             ,
             and
             have
             greedily
             defrauded
             those
             that
             I
             have
             had
             any
             dealings
             with
             ;
             or
             ,
             If
             I
             have
             dealt
             falsly
             ,
             dissemblingly
             ,
             and
             deceitfully
             with
             any
             man
             whatsoever
             .
             By
             vanity
             may
             be
             meant
             any
             sinfull
             practice
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             expectation
             of
             men
             in
             such
             courses
             will
             prove
             vain
             and
             deceitfull
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             taken
             Prov.
             13.11
             .
             
               wealth
               gotten
               by
               vanity
               shall
               be
               diminished
            
             :
             but
             most
             commonly
             in
             the
             Scripture
             by
             vanity
             is
             meant
             lying
             and
             dissembling
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             truth
             in
             that
             which
             men
             say
             or
             doe
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             vain
             and
             deceitfull
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             vanity
             and
             lying
             so
             often
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             4.2
             .
             
               How
               long
               will
               you
               love
               vanity
               ,
               and
               seek
               after
               leasing
               ?
            
             so
             also
             Prov.
             30.8
             .
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Let
               me
               be
               weighed
               in
               an
               even
               ballance
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               know
               mine
               integrity
               .
            
             ]
             By
             being
             
               weighed
               in
               an
               even
               ballance
            
             ,
             he
             means
             his
             being
             tryed
             justly
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             his
             dealings
             with
             men
             had
             not
             been
             just
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             word
             and
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             ballance
             of
             the
             sanctuary
             ,
             the
             only
             sure
             rule
             to
             discover
             what
             is
             just
             and
             what
             is
             unjust
             ;
             )
             or
             ,
             whether
             his
             punishments
             were
             not
             greater
             then
             his
             offences
             had
             been
             .
             So
             that
             his
             drift
             is
             to
             professe
             ,
             that
             he
             desired
             to
             be
             throughly
             tryed
             ,
             so
             it
             might
             be
             done
             justly
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             man
             ,
             of
             whose
             unjust
             censures
             he
             had
             too
             much
             experience
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               If
               my
               step
               hath
               turned
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             upon
             tryall
             it
             be
             found
             that
             I
             have
             lived
             wickedly
             ,
             and
             dealt
             unjustly
             with
             men
             ;
             
               and
               mine
               heart
               walked
               after
               mine
               eyes
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             coveted
             that
             which
             I
             saw
             of
             another
             mans
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eyes
            
             ,
             1
             John
             2.16
             ;
             
               and
               if
               any
               blot
               hath
               cleaved
               to
               my
               hands
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             run
             on
             in
             any
             sinfull
             practice
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             greedily
             gotten
             ,
             and
             unjustly
             kept
             any
             thing
             ,
             by
             any
             base
             unwarrantable
             way
             :
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             last
             clause
             he
             speaks
             of
             such
             filthy
             lucre
             ,
             as
             of
             pitch
             or
             some
             such
             thing
             ,
             that
             will
             soon
             cleave
             to
             and
             defile
             the
             hands
             of
             him
             that
             toucheth
             it
             .
             Some
             Expositours
             I
             know
             limit
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             to
             his
             carriage
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             place
             of
             a
             magistrate
             ;
             
               If
               my
               step
               hath
               turned
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             I
             have
             perverted
             justice
             ,
             
               and
               mine
               heart
               hath
               walked
               after
               mine
               eyes
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             had
             any
             respect
             to
             persons
             ,
             
               and
               if
               any
               blot
               hath
               cleaved
               to
               my
               hands
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             taken
             any
             bribe
             .
             But
             the
             more
             generall
             Exposition
             I
             judge
             the
             best
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             must
             
             not
             think
             that
             Job
             intended
             hereby
             to
             clear
             himself
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             stepped
             awry
             :
             for
             the
             resolving
             whereof
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             16.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Then
               let
               me
               sow
               ,
               and
               let
               another
               reap
               ;
               yea
               let
               my
               off-spring
               be
               rooted
               out
               .
            
             ]
             This
             last
             clause
             seems
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             usually
             to
             make
             their
             posterity
             rich
             and
             great
             ,
             that
             men
             seek
             gain
             to
             themselves
             in
             unjust
             wa●es
             ;
             which
             if
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             saith
             Job
             ,
             it
             were
             just
             that
             I
             should
             have
             none
             to
             inherit
             what
             I
             have
             gotten
             .
             But
             may
             some
             say
             ,
             Job
             had
             now
             no
             children
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             this
             might
             be
             meant
             of
             his
             childrens
             children
             ;
             or
             of
             rooting
             out
             his
             children
             hereafter
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             have
             any
             ;
             or
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             never
             so
             great
             a
             posterity
             ,
             it
             were
             just
             with
             God
             to
             root
             them
             all
             out
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               If
               mine
               heart
               have
               been
               deceived
               by
               a
               woman
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             I
             have
             been
             wonne
             by
             any
             woman
             to
             commit
             uncleannesse
             with
             her
             ,
             even
             when
             she
             may
             have
             used
             all
             the
             art
             she
             had
             to
             entice
             and
             entangle
             me
             ,
             as
             by
             her
             beauty
             ,
             by
             her
             wanton
             flattering
             words
             ,
             which
             
               drop
               as
               an
               honey-comb
            
             ,
             Prov.
             5.3
             .
             by
             her
             lascivious
             behaviour
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             those
             wicked
             arts
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             whorish
             woman
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               as
               snares
               and
               nets
            
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             7.26
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Then
               let
               my
               wise
               grind
               unto
               another
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             her
             become
             a
             bond-slave
             to
             some
             other
             man
             ,
             and
             be
             put
             by
             him
             to
             grind
             in
             a
             mill
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             11.5
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             Let
             me
             be
             paid
             in
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             let
             my
             wife
             commit
             adultery
             with
             another
             man
             ,
             yea
             let
             her
             be
             a
             common
             whore
             to
             many
             (
             which
             also
             the
             following
             clause
             expresseth
             more
             clearly
             ,
             
               and
               let
               others
               bow
               down
               upon
               her
            
             )
             as
             a
             mill
             that
             for
             hire
             receives
             and
             grinds
             the
             corn
             of
             all
             comers
             .
             For
             indeed
             this
             phrase
             of
             grinding
             is
             a
             modest
             expression
             of
             that
             act
             of
             uncleannesse
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             find
             it
             used
             in
             other
             writers
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             of
             Horace
             ,
             
               alienas
               Permolere
               uxores
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               For
               it
               is
               a
               fire
               that
               consumeth
               to
               destruction
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             thus
             ,
             that
             the
             adultery
             of
             the
             wife
             doth
             kindle
             in
             her
             husband
             such
             fury
             and
             wrath
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             fire
             it
             breaketh
             forth
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             her
             and
             all
             that
             belong
             to
             her
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             what
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             Prov
             ,
             6.34
             ,
             35.
             
             But
             the
             words
             plainly
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             adultery
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             as
             a
             fire
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             burning
             concupiscence
             ,
             so
             also
             as
             a
             fire
             it
             consumes
             all
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             usually
             pursues
             them
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             men
             wink
             at
             it
             :
             it
             consumes
             a
             mans
             health
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             burn
             at
             last
             in
             hell
             fire
             unto
             eternity
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             because
             God
             usually
             punisheth
             this
             sin
             more
             particularly
             ,
             by
             cutting
             off
             the
             adulterers
             posterity
             ,
             therefore
             he
             addes
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               and
               would
               root
               out
               all
               mine
               encrease
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               If
               I
               did
               despise
               the
               cause
               of
               my
               man-servant
               or
               of
               my
               maid-servant
               ,
               when
               they
               contended
               with
               me
               .
            
             ]
             His
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             might
             have
             stopped
             their
             mouths
             with
             stripes
             ,
             yet
             he
             gave
             them
             free
             liberty
             to
             speak
             for
             themselves
             ;
             yea
             perhaps
             sometimes
             when
             they
             contended
             with
             him
             ,
             too
             malapertly
             
               answering
               again
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sin
             in
             servants
             ,
             Tit.
             2.9
             .
             Now
             this
             was
             in
             Job
             the
             clearer
             proof
             both
             of
             his
             innocency
             and
             gentlenesse
             ,
             (
             if
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             others
             )
             because
             in
             those
             times
             their
             servants
             were
             usually
             perpetuall
             bond-slaves
             ,
             and
             
             both
             they
             and
             all
             that
             they
             had
             were
             so
             their
             masters
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             doe
             what
             they
             pleased
             to
             them
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             calling
             them
             to
             an
             account
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               What
               then
               shall
               I
               doe
               ,
               when
               God
               riseth
               up
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             ,
             he
             is
             farre
             more
             above
             me
             ,
             then
             I
             could
             be
             above
             my
             meanest
             servant
             ,
             and
             more
             power
             he
             hath
             over
             me
             to
             crush
             me
             ,
             then
             I
             could
             have
             over
             them
             to
             oppresse
             and
             crush
             them
             :
             now
             therefore
             ,
             though
             man
             should
             never
             question
             me
             for
             this
             ,
             yet
             when
             
               God
               riseth
               up
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             call
             me
             to
             an
             account
             and
             to
             punish
             me
             for
             dealing
             so
             harshly
             with
             my
             servant
             ,
             
               when
               he
               visiteth
               me
            
             ,
             namely
             at
             the
             time
             when
             he
             brings
             any
             great
             calamity
             upon
             me
             ,
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             
               what
               then
               shall
               I
               doe
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             should
             I
             carry
             my self
             towards
             God
             ?
             I
             should
             not
             dare
             to
             look
             him
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             afraid
             to
             appear
             in
             his
             presence
             ;
             at
             least
             I
             should
             not
             know
             what
             to
             answer
             him
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             any
             way
             to
             excuse
             myself
             ,
             nor
             knowing
             why
             God
             should
             hear
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             formerly
             refused
             to
             hear
             my
             servants
             .
             See
             Ephes
             .
             6.9
             .
             and
             Col.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Did
               not
               he
               that
               made
               me
               in
               the
               womb
               ,
               make
               him
               ?
               and
               did
               not
               one
               fashion
               us
               in
               the
               womb
               ?
            
             ]
             Here
             he
             affirms
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             his
             servant
             was
             Gods
             creature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ;
             the
             same
             God
             made
             them
             both
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             his
             servant
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ;
             they
             were
             both
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             therefore
             a
             mortall
             creature
             no
             lesse
             then
             his
             servant
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             servant
             were
             made
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             fashioned
             in
             the
             same
             mold
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             descended
             of
             the
             same
             stock
             .
             Which
             two
             last
             some
             conceive
             are
             more
             fully
             expressed
             ,
             if
             we
             read
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               did
               he
               not
               fashion
               us
               in
               one
               womb
            
             ?
             But
             however
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             imply
             that
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             therefore
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             tyrannize
             over
             his
             servant
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             should
             so
             doe
             ,
             he
             that
             made
             them
             both
             would
             plead
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             servant
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               If
               I
               have
               withheld
               the
               poor
               from
               their
               desire
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             detaining
             their
             pledge
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             unjustly
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             refusing
             to
             grant
             them
             any
             thing
             they
             desired
             of
             me
             ,
             or
             which
             I
             knew
             they
             desired
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             modesty
             they
             did
             not
             ask
             it
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             concerning
             the
             failing
             of
             the
             widows
             eyes
             ,
             who
             indeed
             are
             apt
             to
             marre
             their
             eyes
             with
             weeping
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.20
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Or
               have
               eaten
               my
               morsell
               alone
               ,
               and
               the
               fatherlesse
               hath
               not
               eaten
               thereof
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             I
             have
             not
             imparted
             of
             my
             provision
             for
             the
             feeding
             of
             the
             fatherlesse
             .
             Yet
             some
             adde
             also
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             expression
             of
             not
             eating
             
               his
               morsell
               alone
            
             ,
             he
             meant
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             even
             of
             that
             which
             was
             daintyest
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             provided
             for
             his
             own
             eating
             ,
             as
             any
             occasion
             was
             ,
             the
             fatherlesse
             had
             a
             share
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             (
             
               For
               from
               my
               youth
               he
               was
               brought
               up
               with
               me
               as
               with
               a
               father
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             clause
             some
             understand
             of
             fatherlesse
             boyes
             :
             and
             then
             accordingly
             the
             following
             clause
             they
             understand
             of
             the
             fatherlesse
             of
             the
             other
             sex
             ,
             
               and
               I
               have
               guided
               her
               from
               my
               mothers
               womb
               .
            
             But
             because
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             of
             his
             respect
             to
             poor
             widows
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             frequently
             joyned
             with
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             
             therefore
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               I
               have
               guided
               her
            
             ,
             &c.
             most
             Expositours
             understand
             of
             the
             widow
             :
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             passage
             is
             ,
             that
             from
             his
             youth
             ,
             yea
             from
             his
             very
             childhood
             ,
             he
             used
             to
             be
             charitably
             affected
             to
             the
             fatherlesse
             and
             widows
             ;
             his
             naturall
             inclination
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             from
             his
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             seemed
             to
             carry
             him
             that
             way
             .
             Indeed
             Solomon
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             much
             of
             a
             mans
             naturall
             disposition
             to
             good
             or
             evil
             will
             often
             be
             discovered
             even
             in
             his
             childhood
             ;
             Prov.
             20.11
             .
             
               Even
               a
               child
               is
               known
               by
               his
               doings
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             Jobs
             intent
             in
             these
             words
             might
             be
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             his
             tender
             years
             he
             used
             to
             pity
             the
             fatherlesse
             and
             widows
             ,
             and
             was
             still
             ready
             to
             carry
             them
             home
             to
             his
             fathers
             house
             ,
             and
             many
             waies
             to
             be
             helpfull
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               If
               his
               loyns
               have
               not
               blessed
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             loyns
             of
             the
             poor
             naked
             man
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             clothed
             .
             And
             the
             loyns
             of
             such
             a
             man
             may
             be
             said
             to
             blesse
             him
             that
             covered
             them
             with
             raiment
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             because
             they
             being
             refreshed
             hereby
             ,
             do
             move
             such
             a
             poor
             wretch
             to
             blesse
             him
             that
             shewed
             him
             such
             mercy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             Deut.
             24.13
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             poor
             man
             will
             blesse
             him
             that
             clothed
             him
             with
             all
             his
             might
             and
             strength
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             such
             an
             act
             of
             charity
             doth
             move
             God
             to
             blesse
             him
             that
             did
             it
             .
             And
             so
             the
             phrase
             is
             much
             like
             that
             Gen.
             4.10
             .
             where
             the
             bloud
             of
             Abel
             is
             said
             to
             cry
             for
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               If
               I
               have
               lift
               up
               my
               hand
               against
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             lifting
             up
             the
             hand
             by
             way
             of
             suffrage
             in
             giving
             his
             vote
             against
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             lifting
             up
             the
             hand
             by
             way
             of
             giving
             a
             sign
             to
             any
             at
             his
             command
             to
             fall
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             this
             to
             be
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             
               If
               I
               have
               lifted
               up
               my
               hand
               against
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             I
             have
             threatned
             ,
             injured
             ,
             or
             oppressed
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             poor
             helplesse
             creature
             ;
             
               when
               I
               saw
               my
               help
               in
               the
               gate
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             I
             saw
             well
             enough
             that
             the
             magistrates
             would
             ,
             either
             for
             favour
             or
             fear
             ,
             take
             my
             part
             ,
             and
             save
             me
             harmlesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Then
               let
               mine
               arme
               fall
               from
               my
               shoulder-blade
               ,
               and
               mine
               arme
               be
               broken
               from
               the
               bone
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             some
             horrible
             judgement
             fall
             upon
             me
             ,
             worse
             then
             all
             I
             have
             yet
             suffered
             ;
             let
             me
             rot
             in
             pieces
             ,
             or
             be
             torn
             in
             pieces
             ;
             or
             let
             the
             arme
             that
             hath
             been
             so
             lifted
             up
             against
             the
             poor
             ,
             rot
             off
             from
             my
             body
             ,
             or
             let
             it
             wither
             or
             be
             disjoynted
             ,
             and
             become
             uselesse
             .
             That
             he
             wisheth
             to
             himself
             is
             much
             like
             that
             which
             befell
             Jeroboam
             ,
             1
             Kings
             13.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               If
               I
               rejoyced
               because
               my
               wealth
               was
               great
               ,
               &
               because
               mine
               hand
               had
               gotten
               much
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             ascribing
             all
             I
             had
             to
             mine
             own
             wit
             and
             industry
             .
             For
             men
             to
             rejoyce
             with
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             blesseth
             them
             with
             a
             great
             estate
             ,
             is
             doubtlesse
             praise-worthy
             ;
             Deut.
             12.7
             .
             
               Ye
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               all
               that
               you
               put
               your
               hand
               unto
               ,
               ye
               and
               your
               households
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               hath
               blessed
               you
               .
            
             But
             that
             which
             Job
             here
             protests
             against
             is
             ,
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             wealth
             carnally
             ,
             inordinately
             and
             immoderately
             ,
             as
             those
             do
             that
             set
             their
             hearts
             upon
             their
             wealth
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             their
             happinesse
             consisted
             therein
             ;
             or
             that
             give
             themselves
             to
             live
             therewith
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             voluptuousnesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               If
               I
               beheld
               the
               Sun
               when
               it
               shined
               ,
               or
               the
               moon
               walking
               in
               brightnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
             Many
             later
             writers
             understand
             this
             allegorically
             ,
             as
             a
             protestation
             against
             pride
             and
             arrogancy
             of
             spirit
             ,
             or
             against
             confidence
             in
             his
             great
             wealth
             and
             power
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             own
             works
             and
             innocency
             of
             life
             ;
             as
             first
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               I
               beheld
               the
               Sun
               when
               it
               shined
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             mine
             heart
             hath
             been
             exalted
             ,
             and
             my
             looks
             stately
             and
             lofty
             ,
             because
             of
             my
             greatnesse
             ,
             or
             transcendent
             holinesse
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             scarce
             deigned
             to
             look
             downwards
             upon
             other
             men
             ,
             as
             deeming
             my self
             some
             little
             God
             ,
             and
             fitter
             to
             live
             with
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             then
             with
             mortall
             man
             ;
             or
             secondly
             thus
             ,
             If
             I
             observed
             and
             viewed
             with
             delight
             the
             lightsome
             and
             glorious
             condition
             wherein
             I
             lived
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             usually
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             a
             prosperous
             estate
             is
             expressed
             by
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             bright
             shining
             of
             the
             heavens
             upon
             men
             ;
             )
             or
             thirdly
             thus
             ,
             If
             I
             beheld
             my
             gold
             glorious
             and
             glittering
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             my
             silver
             bright
             as
             the
             moon
             :
             And
             accordingly
             also
             they
             understand
             the
             following
             words
             vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               And
               my
               heart
               hath
               been
               secretly
               enticed
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             exalt
             my self
             in
             this
             my
             great
             wealth
             and
             glorious
             condition
             ,
             or
             to
             put
             my
             confidence
             therein
             ;
             
               or
               my
               mouth
               hath
               kissed
               my
               hand
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             applauding
             my self
             ,
             or
             ascribing
             these
             things
             to
             my self
             ,
             to
             mine
             own
             industry
             ,
             endeavours
             ,
             or
             righteousnesse
             :
             And
             so
             also
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               This
               also
               were
               an
               iniquity
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               judge
               ;
               for
               I
               should
               have
               denyed
               the
               God
               that
               is
               above
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             thus
             gloried
             or
             trusted
             in
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             or
             wealth
             ,
             or
             righteousnesse
             ,
             or
             ascribed
             them
             to
             himself
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             manifest
             deny
             all
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             and
             consequently
             
               an
               iniquity
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               judge
            
             :
             )
             and
             indeed
             we
             see
             that
             accordingly
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Covetousnesse
               is
               Idolatry
            
             ;
             and
             Agur
             ,
             Prov.
             30.8
             .
             having
             disclaimed
             the
             desire
             of
             a
             great
             estate
             ,
             adds
             vers
             .
             9.
             
               lest
               I
               be
               full
               ,
               and
               deny
               thee
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Who
               is
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             But
             yet
             first
             ,
             because
             Job
             speaks
             of
             the
             moons
             
               walking
               in
               brightnesse
            
             ,
             which
             is
             certainly
             meant
             of
             the
             moons
             constant
             motion
             in
             the
             heaven
             ,
             and
             cannot
             well
             be
             understood
             allegorically
             ,
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             a
             mans
             pride
             of
             heart
             ,
             or
             confidence
             in
             his
             wealth
             or
             righteousnesse
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             known
             only
             to
             him
             that
             searcheth
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             cannot
             therefore
             be
             called
             
               an
               iniquity
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Iudge
            
             ;
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             these
             three
             verses
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             literally
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             worshipping
             the
             Sun
             and
             moon
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               If
               I
               beheld
               the
               Sun
               when
               it
               shined
               ,
               or
               the
               moon
               walking
               in
               brightnesse
               ,
               and
               my
               heart
               hath
               been
               secretly
               enticed
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             when
             I
             beheld
             those
             glorious
             lights
             of
             heaven
             ,
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             ,
             shining
             in
             their
             full
             brightnesse
             ,
             without
             the
             interposition
             of
             any
             clouds
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             viewing
             their
             exceeding
             brightnesse
             ,
             and
             by
             other
             considerations
             of
             the
             manifold
             benefits
             which
             men
             enjoy
             by
             their
             means
             ,
             
               my
               heart
               hath
               been
               secretly
               enticed
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             heart
             hath
             been
             inwardly
             moved
             to
             adore
             them
             ,
             as
             Gods
             ;
             or
             my
             heart
             hath
             been
             perswaded
             to
             worship
             them
             in
             secret
             (
             which
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             Exposition
             ,
             because
             he
             speaks
             of
             an
             offence
             punishable
             by
             man
             ;
             )
             
               or
               my
               mouth
               hath
               kissed
               my
               hand
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             externall
             adoration
             ,
             as
             the
             heathens
             used
             to
             doe
             ,
             kissing
             as
             it
             were
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             moon
             upon
             their
             hands
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             kisse
             the
             Sun
             and
             moon
             themselves
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             19.18
             :
             
               This
               also
               were
               an
               iniquity
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               judge
               ,
            
             (
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             11.
             concerning
             adultery
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             word
             (
             also
             )
             hath
             reference
             )
             
               for
               I
               should
               have
               denyed
               the
               God
               that
               is
               above
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             making
             
             Gods
             of
             those
             Creatures
             .
             This
             is
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             .
             I
             know
             some
             Expositours
             limit
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             beholding
             
               the
               Sun
               when
               it
               shined
               ,
               and
               the
               moon
               walking
               in
               brightnesse
               ,
            
             to
             the
             welcome
             and
             pleasing
             brightnesse
             of
             the
             Sun
             at
             its
             first
             rising
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             moons
             shining
             when
             it
             is
             in
             the
             full
             ;
             (
             and
             indeed
             the
             heathens
             used
             to
             worship
             the
             Sun
             at
             his
             rising
             ,
             as
             did
             also
             the
             Idolatrous
             Israelites
             in
             Ezekiels
             time
             ,
             Ezek.
             8.16
             .
             
               they
               worshipped
               the
               Sun
               towards
               the
               East
            
             ;
             )
             but
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             extended
             more
             generally
             to
             the
             worshipping
             of
             the
             host
             of
             heaven
             ,
             when
             at
             any
             time
             they
             shined
             in
             their
             brightnesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               If
               I
               rejoyced
               at
               the
               destruction
               of
               him
               that
               hated
               me
               ,
               or
               lift
               up
               my self
               when
               evil
               found
               him
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             insulting
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             trampling
             upon
             him
             .
             A
             man
             may
             lawfully
             rejoyce
             at
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             wicked
             enemies
             ,
             if
             he
             doth
             it
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             like
             holy
             respects
             ;
             Psal
             .
             58.10
             .
             
               The
               righteous
               shall
               rejoyce
               when
               he
               seeth
               the
               vengeance
               .
            
             But
             that
             which
             Job
             here
             protests
             against
             is
             ,
             rejoycing
             at
             the
             destruction
             or
             hurt
             of
             his
             enemies
             out
             of
             private
             malice
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             revenge
             :
             and
             so
             also
             the
             words
             of
             the
             following
             verse
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               Neither
               have
               I
               suffered
               my
               mouth
               to
               sin
               by
               wishing
               a
               curse
               to
               his
               soul
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               If
               the
               men
               of
               my
               tabernacle
               said
               not
               ,
               Oh
               that
               we
               had
               of
               his
               flesh
               !
               we
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               .
            
             ]
             A
             very
             difficult
             passage
             this
             is
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             though
             there
             be
             four
             different
             Expositions
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             very
             easie
             to
             say
             which
             of
             them
             is
             the
             most
             probable
             .
             First
             ,
             some
             hold
             that
             Job
             having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             protested
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             rejoyced
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             enemy
             ,
             nor
             wished
             him
             any
             hurt
             ,
             here
             he
             adds
             how
             farre
             he
             was
             provoked
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             those
             of
             his
             own
             houshold
             were
             so
             enraged
             against
             his
             enemy
             ,
             and
             so
             greedy
             to
             be
             revenged
             on
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             said
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               we
               had
               of
               his
               flesh
               !
               we
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
            
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             we
             could
             even
             tear
             him
             with
             our
             teeth
             ,
             and
             eat
             his
             very
             flesh
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             would
             scarce
             satisfie
             our
             rage
             :
             all
             which
             notwithstanding
             Job
             contained
             himself
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             stirred
             up
             by
             his
             houshold
             ,
             that
             he
             rather
             restrained
             them
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             his
             servants
             when
             they
             would
             have
             provoked
             him
             to
             have
             slain
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             24.5
             .
             Now
             concerning
             this
             phrase
             of
             not
             being
             satisfied
             with
             eating
             his
             flesh
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             19.22
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             some
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             the
             love
             of
             those
             of
             Jobs
             houshold
             was
             so
             impetuous
             and
             vehement
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             they
             could
             have
             eaten
             his
             flesh
             ;
             so
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             he
             was
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             satisfied
             with
             enjoying
             his
             presence
             ,
             but
             seemed
             to
             desire
             even
             to
             have
             him
             within
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             though
             this
             Exposition
             may
             seem
             somewhat
             harsh
             ,
             yet
             we
             know
             that
             it
             is
             not
             unusuall
             for
             men
             to
             say
             even
             in
             a
             way
             of
             love
             ,
             Methinks
             I
             could
             eat
             thee
             :
             and
             many
             learned
             Expositours
             do
             thus
             conceive
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             for
             thus
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             Iob
             implyes
             here
             how
             good
             and
             amiable
             he
             was
             to
             those
             of
             his
             own
             houshold
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             adds
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             how
             good
             he
             was
             to
             strangers
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             others
             again
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             hold
             ,
             that
             Iobs
             intent
             in
             these
             words
             was
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             some
             at
             least
             even
             of
             his
             own
             houshold
             were
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             out
             of
             hatred
             to
             Iob
             eat
             his
             flesh
             without
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             
             and
             that
             because
             he
             did
             so
             continually
             day
             and
             night
             overburthen
             them
             ,
             and
             weary
             them
             with
             the
             entertainment
             of
             strangers
             in
             his
             house
             :
             for
             this
             they
             say
             is
             premised
             with
             relation
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               The
               stranger
               did
               not
               lodge
               in
               the
               street
               ,
               but
               I
               opened
               my
               doors
               to
               the
               traveller
               .
            
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             others
             ,
             though
             they
             conceive
             also
             that
             these
             words
             are
             premised
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             concerning
             his
             frequent
             entertaining
             of
             strangers
             ,
             yet
             not
             thinking
             it
             probable
             that
             Iobs
             servants
             should
             be
             so
             inhumane
             to
             so
             good
             and
             gentle
             a
             master
             ,
             as
             to
             wish
             they
             might
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             do
             rather
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             
               his
               flesh
            
             ,
             of
             the
             flesh
             provided
             for
             the
             feeding
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             guests
             ,
             
               If
               the
               men
               of
               my
               tabernacle
               said
               not
               ,
               Oh
               that
               we
               had
               of
               his
               flesh
               !
               we
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
            
             :
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             Strangers
             are
             fed
             daily
             with
             the
             flesh
             he
             provides
             for
             his
             food
             ,
             but
             we
             that
             are
             of
             his
             own
             houshold
             ,
             have
             scarce
             leasure
             to
             tast
             of
             his
             provision
             ;
             we
             are
             so
             continually
             imployed
             in
             providing
             for
             ,
             and
             attending
             upon
             strangers
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             so
             much
             leasure
             as
             to
             satisfie
             our
             hunger
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             last
             seems
             to
             me
             the
             best
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               If
               I
               covered
               my
               transgressions
               ,
               as
               Adam
               ,
               by
               hiding
               mine
               iniquity
               in
               my
               bosome
               .
            
             ]
             There
             are
             some
             Expositours
             that
             would
             have
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             been
             guilty
             of
             any
             such
             transgressions
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             need
             to
             dissemble
             or
             conceal
             them
             ,
             or
             cover
             them
             with
             a
             vizar
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
             But
             the
             words
             do
             clearly
             professe
             this
             ,
             that
             where
             he
             was
             in
             a
             fault
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             gone
             about
             to
             hide
             it
             ,
             as
             Adam
             did
             ,
             or
             as
             men
             naturally
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             excusing
             or
             denying
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             intimates
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             his
             justification
             ,
             was
             not
             because
             he
             judged
             himself
             free
             from
             sin
             :
             No
             ,
             he
             knew
             that
             he
             had
             many
             waies
             offended
             God
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             was
             guilty
             ,
             he
             was
             alwaies
             willing
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               Did
               I
               fear
               a
               great
               multitude
               ,
               or
               did
               the
               contempt
               of
               families
               terrifie
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               kept
               silence
               ,
               and
               went
               not
               out
               of
               the
               door
               ?
            
             ]
             By
             
               the
               contempt
               of
               families
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             the
             most
             contemned
             in
             any
             family
             ,
             the
             meanest
             and
             basest
             amongst
             them
             ,
             the
             scum
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             the
             contempt
             which
             he
             had
             brought
             upon
             any
             families
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             any
             families
             contemning
             of
             him
             .
             But
             which
             way
             soever
             we
             understand
             that
             expression
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             Job
             in
             these
             words
             is
             very
             obscure
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Translation
             ,
             there
             are
             only
             two
             Expositions
             that
             have
             any
             probability
             in
             them
             :
             as
             first
             ,
             that
             Job
             spake
             this
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             concerning
             hiding
             his
             iniquities
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
             or
             keep
             within
             door
             ,
             forbearing
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             sin
             ,
             lest
             his
             contemning
             of
             families
             should
             be
             known
             ,
             or
             lest
             any
             other
             sin
             of
             his
             should
             be
             divulged
             amongst
             the
             multitude
             ,
             yea
             even
             amongst
             the
             rascall
             crew
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             should
             be
             scorned
             and
             contemned
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             by
             word
             amongst
             all
             the
             families
             that
             lived
             about
             him
             ,
             his
             offences
             were
             not
             of
             that
             nature
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             was
             willing
             ,
             if
             occasion
             had
             been
             ,
             to
             have
             gone
             forth
             and
             confessed
             them
             openly
             before
             all
             men
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             despised
             of
             all
             the
             people
             :
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             Job
             here
             protests
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             never
             out
             of
             base
             cowardise
             and
             fearfulnesse
             neglect
             to
             doe
             his
             duty
             ;
             
               Did
               I
               fear
               a
               great
               multitude
               ,
               or
               did
               the
               contempt
               of
               families
               terrifie
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               kept
               silence
               ,
               and
               went
               not
               out
               of
               the
               door
               ?
            
             as
             if
             
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             No
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             ;
             I
             did
             never
             forbear
             to
             reprove
             sin
             ,
             to
             defend
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             speak
             what
             I
             deemed
             just
             and
             equall
             ;
             I
             did
             never
             forbear
             to
             goe
             forth
             and
             shew
             my self
             ,
             or
             I
             did
             never
             slink
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             and
             goe
             away
             from
             the
             place
             of
             judgement
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             an
             enraged
             multitude
             ,
             or
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             contemned
             by
             families
             incensed
             against
             me
             for
             that
             which
             I
             did
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             of
             never
             so
             considerable
             quality
             or
             number
             .
             And
             this
             indeed
             is
             the
             Exposition
             that
             is
             most
             generally
             approved
             ;
             only
             some
             alter
             it
             a
             little
             thus
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             in
             these
             words
             deny
             that
             he
             
               kept
               silence
               ,
               and
               went
               not
               out
               of
               the
               door
               ,
            
             but
             only
             that
             he
             did
             it
             not
             for
             fear
             ;
             if
             he
             did
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             went
             not
             forth
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             out
             of
             timerousnesse
             ,
             but
             for
             some
             other
             reason
             ,
             as
             because
             he
             judged
             that
             the
             patient
             bearing
             of
             injuries
             was
             the
             best
             way
             to
             overcome
             them
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             like
             motives
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
             
               Oh
               that
               one
               would
               hear
               me
               !
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Oh
             that
             any
             one
             would
             undertake
             as
             a
             Judge
             to
             hear
             me
             plead
             the
             cause
             between
             God
             and
             me
             !
             
               behold
               ,
               my
               desire
               is
               that
               the
               Almighty
               would
               answer
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             desire
             sincerely
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             seen
             and
             known
             all
             my
             waies
             ,
             and
             discerns
             what
             the
             thoughts
             and
             intentions
             of
             the
             heart
             are
             ,
             would
             satisfie
             me
             when
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             why
             he
             hath
             so
             sorely
             afflicted
             me
             ,
             and
             would
             answer
             the
             arguments
             I
             shall
             bring
             to
             prove
             mine
             innocency
             :
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             also
             the
             former
             Notes
             chap.
             9.34
             ,
             35.
             and
             chap.
             13.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               and
               that
               mine
               adversary
               had
               written
               a
               book
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             any
             adversary
             of
             mine
             had
             brought
             in
             his
             accusations
             and
             allegations
             against
             me
             in
             writing
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             might
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             answer
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             ;
             for
             such
             it
             seems
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             times
             in
             all
             judiciall
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             36.
             
             
               Surely
               I
               would
               take
               it
               upon
               my
               shoulder
               ,
               and
               bind
               it
               as
               a
               crown
               to
               me
               .
            
             ]
             In
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             of
             taking
             it
             upon
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             some
             conceive
             that
             Job
             alludes
             to
             the
             writings
             that
             used
             to
             be
             fastned
             on
             the
             shoulders
             of
             malefactours
             ,
             wherein
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             suffering
             was
             written
             in
             great
             capitall
             letters
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             might
             read
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             his
             meaning
             therein
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             glad
             that
             all
             men
             might
             see
             what
             could
             be
             said
             against
             him
             .
             Others
             hold
             ,
             that
             he
             alludes
             to
             mens
             taking
             up
             and
             carrying
             on
             their
             shoulders
             those
             things
             which
             they
             do
             dearly
             prize
             and
             esteem
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             he
             meant
             ,
             that
             this
             book
             of
             accusations
             brought
             in
             against
             him
             he
             should
             highly
             prize
             ,
             and
             should
             esteem
             it
             as
             some
             choice
             treasure
             ,
             not
             doubting
             but
             that
             thereby
             his
             innocency
             would
             the
             more
             clearly
             appear
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             others
             think
             that
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             carrying
             Ensignes
             and
             scepters
             on
             mens
             shoulders
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             signs
             of
             mens
             dignity
             or
             victory
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Esa
             .
             22.22
             .
             
               And
               the
               key
               of
               the
               house
               of
               David
               will
               I
               lay
               upon
               his
               shoulder
            
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             Jobs
             intent
             in
             these
             words
             was
             ,
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             confidently
             perswaded
             that
             if
             his
             adversary
             had
             written
             such
             a
             book
             against
             him
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             an
             honour
             and
             a
             glory
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             withall
             a
             certain
             trophee
             of
             his
             victory
             over
             his
             adversary
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             all
             the
             accusations
             brought
             in
             against
             him
             would
             be
             so
             apparently
             found
             to
             be
             lyes
             and
             calumnies
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               and
               would
               bind
               it
               as
               a
               crown
               to
               me
               ,
            
             do
             clearly
             hold
             forth
             this
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             37.
             
             
               I
               would
               declare
               unto
               him
               the
               number
               of
               my
               steps
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             To
             him
             
             that
             should
             thus
             undertake
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             give
             judgement
             in
             my
             cause
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             To
             this
             mine
             adversary
             that
             had
             written
             a
             book
             against
             me
             ,
             I
             would
             truly
             declare
             all
             that
             I
             know
             by
             my self
             ,
             faithfully
             relating
             to
             him
             (
             if
             that
             might
             be
             any
             way
             a
             help
             to
             him
             )
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             my
             life
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               as
               a
               prince
               would
               I
               goe
               near
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             would
             draw
             near
             to
             him
             that
             would
             undertake
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             give
             sentence
             in
             his
             cause
             ,
             as
             subjects
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             wholly
             submitting
             himself
             and
             his
             cause
             to
             his
             judgement
             ;
             or
             else
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             draw
             near
             to
             this
             his
             adversary
             that
             had
             written
             a
             book
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             some
             great
             Prince
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             honour
             and
             reverence
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             him
             in
             high
             esteem
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             respect
             of
             the
             good
             he
             had
             done
             for
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             thirdly
             ,
             (
             which
             seems
             most
             clearly
             expressed
             in
             our
             Translation
             )
             that
             he
             as
             a
             Prince
             would
             draw
             near
             to
             this
             his
             judge
             or
             adversary
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             freely
             and
             without
             fear
             ,
             with
             an
             heroicall
             and
             undaunted
             spirit
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             was
             no
             way
             self-condemned
             ,
             but
             desirous
             to
             hear
             the
             worst
             that
             could
             be
             alledged
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             38.
             
             
               If
               my
               land
               cry
               against
               me
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               furrows
               likewise
               thereof
               complain
               .
            
             ]
             The
             following
             imprecation
             vers
             .
             40.
             
             
               Let
               thistles
               grow
               in
               stead
               of
               wheat
               ,
            
             &c.
             shews
             plainly
             that
             Job
             meant
             this
             of
             land
             that
             was
             his
             private
             possession
             ,
             and
             not
             (
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             )
             of
             a
             land
             subject
             to
             his
             government
             ,
             which
             should
             cry
             against
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             tyrannizing
             over
             the
             inhabitants
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             should
             wish
             that
             his
             country
             might
             be
             cursed
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             oppressed
             his
             country
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             most
             absurd
             conceit
             .
             It
             must
             needs
             therefore
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             land
             of
             his
             possession
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               my
               land
               cry
               against
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             gotten
             it
             unjustly
             ,
             or
             because
             I
             have
             oppressed
             my
             tenants
             therein
             ,
             or
             because
             I
             have
             overtoyled
             the
             husbandmen
             imployed
             in
             the
             husbandry
             thereof
             ,
             or
             detained
             their
             wages
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             39.
             
             
               If
               I
               have
               eaten
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               without
               mony
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             having
             duly
             paid
             for
             the
             land
             ,
             or
             not
             having
             justly
             paid
             my
             husbandmen
             ,
             &c.
             
               or
               have
               caused
               the
               owners
               thereof
               to
               loose
               their
               life
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             formerly
             the
             true
             owners
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             by
             direct
             putting
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             Ahab
             did
             Naboth
             ,
             or
             by
             heart-breaking
             oppressions
             )
             or
             those
             that
             were
             the
             occupiers
             of
             it
             under
             me
             ,
             by
             oppressing
             them
             to
             their
             utter
             undoing
             :
             Then
             (
             vers
             .
             40.
             )
             
               let
               thistles
               grow
               in
               stead
               of
               wheat
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               THen
               was
               kindled
               the
               wrath
               of
               Elihu
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               Barachel
               the
               Buzite
               ,
               of
               the
               kindred
               of
               Ram
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             Elihu
             was
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             one
             of
             those
             that
             stood
             by
             ,
             and
             had
             heard
             all
             the
             dispute
             betwixt
             Iob
             and
             his
             three
             friends
             ;
             &
             because
             he
             misliked
             what
             he
             had
             heard
             from
             both
             parties
             ,
             when
             he
             perceived
             that
             Iob
             had
             made
             an
             end
             of
             speaking
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             friends
             were
             resolved
             to
             make
             no
             farther
             reply
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             stepped
             up
             ,
             and
             undertook
             to
             deliver
             his
             judgement
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             to
             determine
             and
             compremise
             the
             controversie
             betwixt
             them
             .
             Now
             in
             setting
             down
             this
             ,
             first
             this
             Elihu
             is
             described
             by
             the
             family
             from
             
             which
             he
             was
             descended
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               the
               son
               of
               Barachel
               the
               Buzite
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             family
             of
             Buz
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             second
             son
             of
             Nahor
             the
             brother
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             by
             his
             wife
             Milcah
             ,
             Gen.
             22.20
             ,
             21.
             (
             for
             that
             I
             judge
             farre
             more
             probable
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             Barachel
             should
             be
             called
             
               the
               Buzite
            
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             of
             the
             province
             or
             city
             of
             Buz
             in
             Idumea
             mentioned
             Jer.
             25.23
             .
             )
             and
             
               of
               the
               kindred
               of
               Ram
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Abram
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             hold
             too
             more
             probable
             ,
             (
             because
             he
             was
             the
             brother
             of
             Nahor
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             eminency
             like
             to
             be
             expressed
             ,
             )
             then
             that
             this
             Ram
             should
             be
             ,
             as
             others
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             some
             obscure
             man
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Nahor
             :
             all
             which
             I
             conceive
             is
             thus
             punctually
             expressed
             ,
             partly
             for
             the
             greater
             honour
             of
             Elihu
             ,
             because
             he
             spake
             more
             prudently
             concerning
             Jobs
             cause
             then
             his
             three
             friends
             had
             done
             ;
             and
             especially
             to
             make
             it
             the
             more
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             story
             of
             Iob
             here
             related
             was
             a
             true
             ,
             not
             a
             devised
             story
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             Elihu's
             speaking
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             his
             wrath
             was
             kindled
             ,
             namely
             against
             both
             parties
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             reason
             hereof
             here
             is
             particularly
             expressed
             :
             
               against
               Iob
               was
               his
               wrath
               kindled
               ,
               because
               he
               justifyed
               himself
               rather
               then
               God
            
             :
             not
             because
             he
             had
             maintained
             his
             own
             innocency
             and
             integrity
             against
             his
             friends
             ,
             but
             because
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             expresse
             tearms
             ,
             yet
             in
             effect
             ,
             he
             had
             justifyed
             himself
             rather
             then
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             had
             taken
             more
             care
             to
             justify
             himself
             ,
             then
             to
             justify
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             eagernesse
             to
             justify
             himself
             ,
             had
             charged
             God
             with
             injustice
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             giving
             way
             to
             his
             passion
             ,
             with
             much
             bitternesse
             complained
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             charging
             him
             in
             a
             manner
             that
             he
             had
             laid
             upon
             him
             farre
             greater
             punishments
             then
             his
             iniquities
             had
             deserved
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             oppressed
             him
             with
             his
             majesty
             and
             power
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             he
             had
             over-peremptorily
             called
             God
             as
             it
             were
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             and
             challenged
             him
             that
             he
             might
             be
             suffered
             freely
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             answer
             him
             .
             And
             then
             again
             secondly
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Also
               against
               his
               three
               friends
               was
               his
               wrath
               kindled
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               found
               no
               answer
               ,
               and
               yet
               had
               condemned
               Iob
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             condemned
             Iob
             for
             a
             wicked
             man
             and
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             proved
             nothing
             against
             him
             ,
             nor
             had
             given
             any
             satisfactory
             answer
             to
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             alledged
             to
             make
             good
             his
             innocency
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             therefore
             ,
             that
             Elihu's
             aim
             was
             to
             shew
             both
             Iob
             and
             his
             friends
             too
             wherein
             they
             had
             erred
             ;
             though
             indeed
             towards
             Iob
             he
             carries
             himself
             far
             more
             mildly
             and
             equally
             ,
             then
             his
             three
             friends
             had
             done
             .
             Many
             Expositours
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             hold
             that
             Elihu
             doth
             condemn
             Iob
             as
             sharply
             and
             insolently
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             had
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             conceive
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             speak
             ,
             checked
             Elihu
             ,
             in
             those
             words
             chap.
             38.2
             .
             
               who
               is
               this
               that
               darkneth
               counsell
               by
               words
               without
               knowledge
            
             ?
             But
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             be
             found
             farre
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             God
             spake
             those
             words
             to
             Iob
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Elihu
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Elihu
             no
             where
             chargeth
             Iob
             for
             being
             a
             wicked
             man
             and
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             as
             his
             friends
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             chap.
             42.7
             .
             where
             the
             Lord
             condemns
             the
             three
             friends
             of
             Iob
             ,
             he
             speaks
             not
             the
             least
             word
             against
             Elihu
             ;
             therefore
             I
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             that
             Elihu's
             speech
             is
             full
             of
             gentlenesse
             and
             prudence
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             only
             blames
             him
             for
             his
             unadvised
             speeches
             in
             pleading
             his
             own
             innocency
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             he
             seems
             to
             misconstrue
             some
             things
             that
             Iob
             had
             spoken
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             did
             this
             also
             out
             of
             a
             holy
             zeal
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             therefore
             
             God
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             to
             charge
             it
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Now
               Elihu
               had
               waited
               till
               Iob
               had
               spoken
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             till
             Job
             had
             finished
             his
             last
             long
             reply
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapters
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             all
             the
             time
             that
             he
             and
             his
             friends
             had
             been
             arguing
             one
             against
             another
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             reason
             that
             is
             added
             hath
             reference
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             
               because
               they
               were
               elder
               then
               he
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               But
               there
               is
               a
               spirit
               in
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             this
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             not
             years
             ,
             that
             makes
             men
             wise
             :
             which
             they
             say
             is
             again
             more
             clearly
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Almighty
               giveth
               them
               understanding
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             expected
             that
             
               multitude
               of
               years
               should
               teach
               wisedome
            
             ;
             but
             now
             I
             perceive
             that
             it
             is
             only
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             men
             that
             gives
             wisedome
             where
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             gives
             it
             many
             times
             to
             the
             young
             and
             not
             to
             the
             aged
             .
             But
             because
             the
             first
             clause
             is
             so
             generall
             ,
             
               there
               is
               a
               spirit
               in
               man
               ,
            
             I
             rather
             conceive
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             reasonable
             soul
             in
             man
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               But
               there
               is
               a
               spirit
               in
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Almighty
               giveth
               understanding
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Though
             age
             be
             an
             advantage
             for
             the
             getting
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             spirit
             of
             reason
             ,
             understanding
             and
             judgement
             ,
             in
             one
             man
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             God
             that
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             his
             spirit
             gives
             wisedome
             ,
             especially
             in
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             whereever
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               waited
               for
               your
               words
               ;
               I
               gave
               ear
               to
               your
               reasons
               ,
               whilst
               you
               searched
               out
               what
               to
               say
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             waited
             patiently
             all
             the
             time
             you
             were
             speaking
             ,
             expecting
             you
             would
             alledge
             something
             against
             Job
             ,
             that
             should
             clearly
             prove
             what
             you
             had
             affirmed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             God
             had
             laid
             his
             hand
             so
             heavily
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             finding
             that
             you
             strained
             your
             inventions
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             what
             you
             might
             say
             against
             him
             ,
             I
             diligently
             attended
             ,
             and
             observed
             the
             reasons
             and
             arguments
             that
             you
             brought
             against
             him
             .
             Now
             hence
             Elihu
             would
             inferre
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             most
             equall
             that
             they
             should
             patiently
             hear
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             heard
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             well
             weighed
             their
             speeches
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             rashly
             judged
             that
             they
             had
             not
             convinced
             Job
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Lest
               ye
               should
               say
               ,
               We
               have
               found
               out
               wisedome
               :
               God
               thrusteth
               him
               down
               ,
               not
               man.
            
             ]
             These
             words
             ,
             
               Lest
               ye
               should
               say
            
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             have
             reference
             to
             that
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               there
               was
               none
               of
               you
               that
               convinced
               Iob
               ,
               or
               that
               answered
               his
               words
            
             :
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             Elihu
             had
             confidently
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             had
             convinced
             Iob
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             
               We
               have
               found
               out
               wisedome
            
             ;
             or
             that
             their
             not
             being
             able
             to
             answer
             Job
             ,
             and
             so
             Iobs
             getting
             the
             better
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             that
             argument
             whereon
             they
             grounded
             their
             accusation
             of
             Iob
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             
               We
               have
               found
               out
               wisedome
            
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             wisedome
             whereof
             he
             gives
             them
             warning
             not
             to
             boast
             ,
             though
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             wisedome
             of
             keeping
             silence
             ,
             and
             not
             replying
             any
             more
             upon
             Iob
             ,
             
               Lest
               ye
               should
               say
               ,
               We
               have
               found
               out
               wisedome
               ;
               God
               thrusteth
               him
               down
               ,
               not
               man
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Lest
             ye
             should
             say
             ,
             We
             have
             done
             wisely
             in
             giving
             over
             talking
             any
             farther
             with
             Iob
             ;
             whereas
             you
             blame
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             did
             not
             answer
             ,
             we
             say
             it
             was
             a
             point
             of
             much
             wisedome
             ,
             not
             to
             argue
             any
             farther
             
             with
             a
             man
             so
             obstinate
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             
               God
               thrusteth
               him
               down
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               man
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Gods
             hand
             hath
             or
             will
             humble
             him
             sufficiently
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             need
             not
             farther
             presse
             upon
             him
             ,
             so
             to
             adde
             affliction
             to
             the
             afflicted
             :
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             wisedome
             of
             his
             friends
             former
             arguing
             against
             Iob
             ,
             
               Lest
               ye
               should
               say
               ,
               We
               have
               found
               out
               wisedome
               ;
               God
               thrusteth
               him
               down
               ,
               not
               man
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Lest
             ye
             should
             say
             ,
             However
             you
             ,
             Elihu
             ,
             deny
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             enough
             convinced
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             so
             much
             wisedome
             in
             the
             argument
             we
             have
             alledged
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             is
             not
             able
             to
             answer
             it
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             omniscient
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             just
             and
             wise
             in
             all
             his
             waies
             ,
             hath
             brought
             these
             miseries
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             deceived
             ,
             and
             may
             judge
             unjustly
             ;
             and
             therefore
             were
             he
             not
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             God
             would
             never
             have
             punished
             him
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Now
               he
               hath
               not
               directed
               his
               words
               against
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             might
             be
             alledged
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             therefore
             any
             discontent
             that
             he
             had
             taken
             against
             Job
             ,
             that
             moved
             him
             to
             speak
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             merely
             out
             of
             zeal
             for
             God
             and
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             because
             his
             friends
             had
             not
             answered
             him
             aright
             :
             to
             which
             purpose
             also
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               neither
               will
               I
               answer
               him
               with
               your
               speeches
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             answer
             him
             with
             railing
             ,
             reviling
             and
             scornfull
             language
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             done
             ;
             nor
             will
             I
             take
             that
             course
             to
             convince
             him
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             taken
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             condemning
             him
             to
             be
             a
             wicked
             hypocrite
             ,
             because
             Gods
             hand
             is
             so
             heavy
             upon
             him
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             following
             Chapters
             ,
             that
             Elihu
             urgeth
             many
             things
             that
             the
             other
             three
             had
             objected
             before
             :
             but
             this
             is
             only
             in
             the
             way
             of
             reproving
             him
             for
             his
             impatient
             murmuring
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             thereby
             to
             prove
             him
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             had
             done
             .
             Neither
             was
             it
             doubtlesse
             without
             the
             secret
             counsell
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             when
             Iobs
             spirit
             was
             almost
             overwhelmed
             ,
             with
             the
             rough
             usage
             and
             the
             peremptory
             uncharitable
             censures
             of
             his
             other
             friends
             ,
             he
             should
             now
             be
             reproved
             by
             one
             in
             a
             juster
             and
             more
             gentle
             way
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             see
             wherein
             he
             had
             indeed
             offended
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             his
             sorrows
             might
             be
             a
             little
             abated
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               They
               were
               amazed
               ,
               they
               answered
               no
               more
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             Elihu
             turns
             himself
             on
             a
             sudden
             from
             speaking
             to
             Iobs
             friends
             ,
             to
             speak
             to
             Iob
             himself
             concerning
             them
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             the
             standers
             by
             :
             and
             by
             their
             being
             amazed
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             indeed
             they
             were
             amazed
             to
             hear
             Iob
             so
             confidently
             still
             to
             maintain
             his
             integrity
             ,
             or
             only
             that
             they
             were
             silent
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             stand
             astonished
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             .
             Neither
             doth
             Elihu
             speak
             this
             by
             way
             of
             a
             vain-glorious
             insulting
             over
             the
             other
             three
             friends
             of
             Iob
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             shew
             how
             he
             was
             driven
             to
             speak
             :
             
               They
               were
               amazed
               ,
               they
               answered
               no
               more
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             appeal
             therefore
             to
             all
             that
             stand
             by
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             such
             wise
             men
             should
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             to
             one
             so
             faulty
             as
             Iob
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             whether
             I
             be
             not
             now
             at
             last
             necessitated
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               They
               spake
               not
               ,
               but
               stood
               still
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             proceeded
             no
             farther
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               I
               will
               answer
               also
               my
               part
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Having
             afforded
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             their
             years
             ,
             liberty
             to
             speak
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             had
             any
             thing
             to
             say
             ,
             now
             I
             shall
             also
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             I
             well
             may
             ,
             take
             my
             turn
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               For
               I
               am
               full
               of
               matter
               ,
               the
               spirit
               within
               me
               constraineth
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             my
             spirit
             is
             moved
             with
             such
             vehemency
             to
             speak
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             no
             longer
             forbear
             .
             Neither
             yet
             doth
             Elihu
             here
             in
             a
             youthfull
             arrogancy
             oppose
             his
             fulnesse
             to
             their
             emptinesse
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             more
             to
             reply
             upon
             Job
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             justifie
             himself
             for
             speaking
             ,
             he
             affirms
             that
             by
             his
             zeal
             for
             God
             and
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             yea
             and
             perhaps
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             inspiration
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             strongly
             moved
             to
             speak
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             hold
             no
             longer
             .
             He
             compares
             himself
             to
             a
             woman
             in
             travel
             ,
             that
             is
             pained
             to
             be
             delivered
             ,
             or
             to
             bottels
             that
             are
             filled
             with
             wine
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               My
               belly
               is
               as
               wine
               which
               hath
               no
               vent
               ,
               it
               is
               ready
               to
               burst
               like
               new
               bottels
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             like
             bottels
             filled
             with
             new
             wine
             ;
             or
             ,
             like
             bottels
             which
             new
             wine
             will
             burst
             asunder
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             be
             new
             bottels
             ,
             (
             for
             indeed
             the
             older
             the
             bottels
             are
             ,
             the
             liker
             they
             are
             to
             burst
             asunder
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             filled
             with
             new
             wine
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             9.17
             .
             
               Neither
               do
               men
               put
               new
               wine
               into
               old
               bottels
               ;
               else
               the
               bottels
               break
               ,
               and
               the
               wine
               runneth
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               bottels
               perish
               :
               but
               they
               put
               new
               wine
               into
               new
               bottels
               ,
               and
               so
               both
               are
               preserved
               .
            
             )
             However
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             inwardly
             in
             his
             mind
             even
             swell
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             speak
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             forbear
             no
             longer
             .
             Usually
             in
             the
             Scripture
             what
             is
             done
             inwardly
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             belly
             ,
             as
             before
             chap.
             15.35
             .
             
               their
               belly
               prepareth
               deceit
            
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             
               My
               belly
               is
               as
               wine
               which
               hath
               no
               vent
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             mind
             is
             ready
             to
             burst
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             utter
             what
             I
             have
             to
             say
             ,
             even
             as
             wine
             which
             hath
             no
             vent
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               I
               will
               speak
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               refreshed
               .
            
             )
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             ease
             my
             mind
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Let
               me
               not
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               accept
               any
               mans
               person
               ;
               neither
               let
               me
               give
               flattering
               titles
               unto
               man.
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Do
             not
             desire
             I
             should
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             think
             I
             will
             ,
             out
             of
             fear
             or
             favour
             to
             either
             side
             ,
             speak
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             downright
             truth
             .
             By
             giving
             flattering
             titles
             unto
             man
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             applauding
             of
             men
             with
             the
             fawning
             tearms
             of
             holy
             ,
             wise
             ,
             just
             ,
             only
             to
             curry
             favour
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             they
             no
             way
             deserve
             such
             titles
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             the
             going
             about
             the
             bush
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             to
             reprove
             any
             man
             ,
             or
             any
             evil
             that
             we
             discern
             in
             man
             ,
             the
             doing
             of
             this
             covertly
             ,
             and
             by
             secret
             insinuations
             ,
             rather
             then
             with
             plain
             and
             expresse
             tearms
             ;
             as
             when
             Jobs
             friends
             would
             not
             directly
             tell
             Job
             that
             he
             was
             a
             wicked
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             God
             had
             so
             destroyed
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             expressing
             themselves
             in
             generall
             tearms
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               place
               of
               him
               that
               knoweth
               not
               God
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               from
               God
               ,
            
             did
             yet
             intentionally
             strike
             at
             him
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             mincing
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             tell
             men
             of
             their
             faults
             ,
             using
             favourable
             tearms
             ,
             and
             not
             setting
             forth
             their
             sins
             in
             their
             proper
             colours
             ;
             as
             when
             Eli
             did
             so
             gently
             reprove
             the
             horrible
             villany
             of
             his
             sons
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.24
             .
             
               Nay
               ,
               my
               sons
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               no
               good
               report
               that
               I
               hear
               .
            
             Now
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             Elihu
             protests
             against
             this
             giving
             of
             flattering
             titles
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               For
               I
               know
               not
               to
               give
               flattering
               titles
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             skilled
             in
             the
             way
             of
             flattery
             ;
             I
             never
             used
             to
             take
             this
             course
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             alwaies
             wont
             to
             speak
             my
             mind
             clearly
             and
             plainly
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               WHerefore
               ,
               Iob
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
               hear
               my
               speeches
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             blamed
             Jobs
             three
             friends
             ,
             here
             he
             turns
             his
             speech
             to
             Job
             ,
             whom
             principally
             he
             desired
             to
             convince
             ;
             and
             with
             much
             gentlenesse
             and
             modesty
             he
             begs
             audience
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             the
             more
             willingly
             attend
             to
             what
             he
             would
             say
             :
             and
             by
             pressing
             him
             to
             
               hearken
               to
               all
               his
               words
            
             ,
             he
             implyes
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             utter
             an
             idle
             frivolous
             word
             ,
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             worth
             his
             attending
             to
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             did
             not
             attend
             to
             his
             whole
             discourse
             ,
             but
             only
             here
             and
             there
             a
             snatch
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             no
             advantage
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             desired
             he
             would
             not
             interrupt
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             fully
             declared
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             might
             answer
             freely
             what
             he
             had
             to
             say
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               now
               I
               have
               opened
               my
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             now
             that
             upon
             due
             deliberation
             I
             have
             begun
             to
             speak
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               My
               words
               shall
               be
               of
               the
               uprightnesse
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             speak
             truly
             what
             I
             think
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             sincere
             desire
             of
             your
             good
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             hatred
             or
             partiality
             :
             
               and
               my
               lips
               shall
               utter
               knowledge
               clearly
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             utter
             nothing
             but
             what
             I
             know
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             shall
             make
             it
             clear
             and
             evident
             to
             thee
             that
             it
             is
             so
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               made
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               Almighty
               hath
               given
               me
               life
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             Job
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             why
             he
             should
             not
             carefully
             attend
             to
             what
             he
             had
             to
             say
             ;
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               made
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             me
             ,
             and
             given
             me
             a
             reasonable
             understanding
             soul
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             to
             others
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             expression
             here
             used
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             first
             making
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               breathed
               into
               his
               nostrils
               the
               breath
               of
               life
               ,
            
             Gen.
             2.7
             .
             )
             and
             therefore
             you
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             despise
             my
             words
             ,
             since
             to
             me
             ,
             though
             young
             ,
             God
             may
             reveal
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             another
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             :
             Job
             had
             often
             wished
             that
             he
             might
             plead
             his
             cause
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             chap.
             16.21
             .
             and
             chap.
             23.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             but
             yet
             still
             upon
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             withdraw
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             not
             overbear
             ,
             and
             daunt
             ,
             and
             oppresse
             him
             with
             his
             Majesty
             and
             power
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             find
             it
             clearly
             expressed
             chap.
             9.34
             ,
             35.
             and
             chap.
             13.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Now
             therefore
             Elihu
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             undertake
             ,
             as
             in
             Gods
             stead
             ,
             to
             plead
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             saith
             he
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             man
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             with
             whom
             thou
             mayst
             plead
             upon
             equall
             tearms
             ,
             and
             needest
             not
             be
             afraid
             :
             which
             is
             again
             expressed
             more
             fully
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               am
               according
               to
               thy
               wish
               in
               Gods
               stead
               ;
               I
               also
               am
               formed
               out
               of
               the
               clay
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             :
             to
             thine
             own
             desire
             ,
             I
             in
             Gods
             stead
             will
             undertake
             to
             maintain
             his
             cause
             ,
             who
             am
             a
             poor
             earthly
             man
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             :
             and
             so
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               My
               terrour
               shall
               not
               make
               thee
               afraid
               ,
               neither
               shall
               my
               hand
               be
               heavy
               upon
               thee
            
             ;
             which
             are
             almost
             the
             very
             words
             that
             Job
             had
             used
             in
             the
             places
             before
             cited
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Surely
               thou
               hast
               spoken
               in
               my
               hearing
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             
             do
             not
             charge
             thee
             ,
             as
             thy
             friends
             have
             done
             ,
             with
             secret
             wickednesse
             and
             hypocrisie
             ;
             that
             which
             thou
             hast
             professed
             concerning
             the
             holinesse
             of
             thy
             life
             and
             conversation
             ,
             I
             conceive
             is
             true
             :
             all
             that
             I
             lay
             to
             thy
             charge
             is
             ,
             the
             unseemly
             and
             unreverent
             speeches
             that
             thou
             hast
             uttered
             concerning
             God
             in
             my
             hearing
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             thou
             canst
             not
             deny
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               I
               am
               clean
               without
               transgression
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             We
             do
             not
             find
             that
             Job
             ever
             said
             thus
             much
             in
             expresse
             tearms
             :
             but
             Elihu
             meant
             this
             doubtlesse
             of
             those
             words
             of
             Iob
             ,
             which
             he
             took
             to
             be
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             those
             chap.
             10.7
             .
             
               Thou
               knowest
               that
               I
               am
               not
               wicked
               ,
            
             and
             13.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               now
               I
               have
               ordered
               my
               cause
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               I
               shall
               be
               justified
               :
               who
               is
               he
               that
               will
               plead
               with
               me
            
             ?
             &c.
             and
             many
             others
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             find
             chap.
             13.23
             .
             &
             16.17
             .
             and
             23.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             31.6
             .
             Now
             ,
             however
             some
             .
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             Elihu
             did
             misinterpret
             Iobs
             words
             ,
             making
             account
             that
             Iob
             did
             directly
             indeed
             maintain
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             pure
             and
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             whereas
             he
             only
             meant
             by
             those
             speeches
             to
             justifie
             himself
             thus
             farre
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             been
             a
             wicked
             man
             and
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             as
             his
             friends
             affirmed
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             for
             any
             such
             grievous
             enormities
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             Gods
             hand
             had
             been
             so
             grievous
             upon
             him
             :
             yet
             because
             Iob
             had
             so
             often
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             Elihu
             clearly
             affirmed
             the
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             vile
             unclean
             wretch
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             nor
             no
             man
             else
             could
             possibly
             be
             justified
             in
             this
             regard
             before
             God
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             able
             to
             answer
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             of
             that
             which
             God
             could
             charge
             upon
             him
             :
             (
             as
             we
             see
             chap.
             9.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             and
             chap.
             14.4
             .
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             )
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             Elihu
             meant
             to
             accuse
             Iob
             for
             boasting
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             void
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             iniquity
             in
             him
             :
             but
             only
             that
             out
             of
             an
             over-eager
             desire
             to
             maintain
             his
             innocency
             against
             the
             calumnies
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             he
             had
             talked
             so
             much
             of
             that
             ,
             in
             his
             expostulations
             with
             God
             for
             dealing
             so
             hardly
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             frequent
             protestations
             how
             earnestly
             he
             desired
             that
             he
             might
             plead
             his
             cause
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             thought
             himself
             perfectly
             pure
             and
             spotlesse
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             could
             not
             in
             justice
             punish
             him
             as
             he
             had
             done
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             thinking
             himself
             clear
             from
             sin
             ,
             or
             for
             maintaining
             his
             integrity
             against
             his
             friends
             ,
             that
             Elihu
             here
             reproves
             Iob
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             for
             his
             alledging
             of
             this
             in
             a
             way
             of
             impatience
             and
             murmuring
             ,
             to
             the
             impeaching
             of
             Gods
             justice
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             Iobs
             other
             friends
             did
             seem
             to
             object
             the
             same
             thing
             to
             Iob
             ,
             that
             Elihu
             doth
             here
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             that
             of
             Zophar
             ,
             chap.
             11.4
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               said
               ,
               My
               doctrine
               is
               pure
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               clean
               in
               thine
               eyes
               ,
            
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ;
             yet
             they
             did
             it
             upon
             different
             grounds
             :
             For
             his
             three
             friends
             upbraided
             him
             for
             boasting
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             because
             they
             judged
             he
             played
             the
             hypocrite
             herein
             ,
             being
             in
             truth
             a
             wicked
             man
             ;
             but
             now
             Elihu
             expostulates
             with
             him
             for
             this
             ,
             only
             because
             by
             pleading
             his
             righteousnesse
             in
             that
             manner
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             did
             in
             effect
             charge
             God
             with
             injustice
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             therefore
             be
             said
             ,
             but
             that
             Elihu
             still
             holds
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             to
             Iobs
             friends
             ,
             chap.
             32.14
             .
             
               neither
               will
               I
               answer
               him
               with
               your
               speeches
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               findeth
               occasions
               against
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             also
             which
             Elihu
             here
             chargeth
             Iob
             to
             have
             spoken
             ,
             we
             find
             not
             any
             where
             in
             expresse
             tearms
             ;
             but
             some
             passages
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             take
             to
             be
             as
             much
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               findeth
               occasions
               against
               me
            
             :
             as
             where
             he
             said
             chap.
             10.6
             .
             
               thou
               enquirest
               after
               mine
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               searchest
               after
               my
               sin
            
             ;
             and
             chap.
             14.16
             .
             
               thou
               numbrest
               my
               steps
               :
               dost
               thou
               not
               watch
               over
               my
               sins
            
             ?
             and
             some
             other
             such
             like
             expressions
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               counteth
               me
               for
               his
               enemy
               ,
            
             this
             we
             find
             that
             Job
             said
             of
             God
             severall
             times
             ,
             as
             chap.
             13.24
             .
             and
             chap.
             19.11
             :
             and
             so
             also
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               He
               putteth
               my
               feet
               in
               the
               stocks
               ,
               he
               marketh
               all
               my
               paths
               ,
            
             we
             have
             it
             in
             expresse
             tearms
             chap.
             13.27
             .
             However
             that
             which
             he
             condemns
             Job
             for
             in
             these
             speeches
             of
             his
             is
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             the
             opinion
             he
             had
             of
             his
             own
             righteousnesse
             ,
             he
             durst
             so
             presumptuously
             complain
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             dealt
             cruelly
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               in
               this
               thou
               art
               not
               just
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             holy
             ,
             just
             man
             ,
             and
             hast
             lived
             so
             strictly
             and
             exactly
             as
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             blame
             thee
             generally
             for
             all
             that
             I
             heard
             came
             from
             thee
             ;
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             bemoan
             thy self
             for
             thy
             miseries
             ,
             is
             not
             strange
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             in
             many
             things
             I
             acknowledge
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             very
             well
             ,
             both
             concerning
             God
             and
             concerning
             man
             :
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             because
             of
             thy
             righteous
             life
             thou
             hast
             thus
             murmured
             against
             God
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             justified
             :
             and
             to
             all
             thy
             pleas
             concerning
             thine
             own
             righteousnesse
             and
             Gods
             severe
             dealing
             with
             thee
             ,
             
               I
               will
               answer
               thee
            
             ,
             and
             this
             one
             answer
             may
             well
             serve
             for
             all
             ,
             
               that
               God
               is
               greater
               then
               man
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             infinitely
             greater
             in
             majesty
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             ,
             justice
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             other
             respect
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             did
             necessarily
             imply
             how
             unreasonable
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             man
             should
             contend
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             quarrel
             against
             God
             ;
             first
             ,
             because
             there
             must
             needs
             therefore
             be
             more
             wisedome
             ,
             justice
             and
             mercy
             in
             God
             ,
             then
             there
             can
             be
             in
             man
             ,
             whereas
             he
             that
             complains
             of
             Gods
             dealings
             with
             him
             ,
             doth
             in
             effect
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             more
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             justice
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             in
             God
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             because
             man
             therefore
             cannot
             comprehend
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             may
             be
             much
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             justice
             ,
             and
             mercy
             in
             his
             proceedings
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             discern
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             there
             being
             such
             an
             infinite
             disproportion
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             great
             arrogance
             in
             man
             to
             contend
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             his
             equall
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             to
             do
             with
             a
             man
             as
             himself
             ,
             he
             could
             doe
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             because
             this
             greatnesse
             of
             God
             implyes
             his
             soveraignty
             over
             man
             as
             his
             creature
             ,
             in
             regard
             whereof
             he
             may
             doe
             with
             man
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             needs
             argue
             boldnesse
             in
             man
             to
             contend
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             no
             such
             power
             and
             authority
             over
             him
             .
             Now
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             said
             that
             Jobs
             three
             friends
             had
             often
             pressed
             Job
             with
             this
             greatnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             basenesse
             of
             man
             in
             comparison
             of
             God
             :
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             alledged
             this
             ,
             to
             inferre
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             therefore
             Job
             was
             certainly
             a
             wicked
             man
             ;
             God
             being
             so
             infinitely
             wise
             and
             just
             ,
             would
             not
             else
             have
             punished
             him
             so
             severely
             :
             but
             now
             Elihu
             alledgeth
             it
             upon
             a
             better
             ground
             ,
             only
             to
             convince
             him
             of
             his
             fault
             in
             murmuring
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             pleading
             so
             peremptorily
             with
             him
             as
             he
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Why
               dost
               thou
               strive
               against
               him
               ?
               for
               he
               giveth
               not
               an
               account
               of
               any
               of
               his
               matters
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             is
             not
             to
             be
             called
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             what
             he
             doth
             :
             his
             will
             is
             a
             law
             most
             righteous
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             reason
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             his
             pleasure
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             covertly
             reproves
             Job
             for
             complaining
             so
             often
             ,
             that
             God
             
             had
             not
             made
             known
             to
             him
             why
             he
             used
             him
             so
             hardly
             ;
             as
             chap.
             10.2
             ,
             
               I
               will
               say
               unto
               God
               ,
               Do
               not
               condemn
               me
               ;
               shew
               me
               wherefore
               thou
               contendest
               with
               me
               :
            
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               For
               God
               speaketh
               once
               ,
               yea
               twice
               ,
               yet
               man
               perceiveth
               it
               not
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             sufficiently
             make
             known
             to
             men
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             one
             means
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             another
             ,
             why
             he
             punisheth
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             he
             would
             have
             them
             doe
             ,
             though
             men
             ,
             through
             the
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             pride
             ,
             or
             security
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             perceive
             it
             not
             .
             It
             cannot
             therefore
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             forewarns
             them
             not
             ;
             
               God
               speaketh
               once
               ,
               yea
               twice
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             by
             severall
             waies
             and
             means
             .
             We
             have
             the
             same
             phrase
             Psal
             .
             62.11
             .
             
               God
               hath
               spoken
               once
               ,
               twice
               have
               I
               heard
               this
               ,
               that
               power
               belongeth
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               In
               a
               dream
               ,
               in
               a
               vision
               of
               the
               night
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             waies
             whereby
             God
             warns
             men
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             either
             before
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             afflicts
             them
             .
             Indeed
             in
             those
             daies
             of
             Iob
             ,
             before
             God
             had
             given
             men
             his
             written
             word
             ,
             such
             divine
             revelations
             were
             the
             chief
             way
             whereby
             he
             made
             known
             his
             will
             unto
             men
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             Elihu
             hath
             respect
             herein
             to
             that
             which
             Iob
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             7.14
             .
             
               thou
               scarest
               me
               with
               dreams
               ,
               and
               terrifiest
               me
               with
               visions
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Then
               he
               openeth
               the
               ears
               of
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Then
             he
             revealeth
             his
             will
             to
             men
             ,
             by
             shewing
             them
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             would
             have
             them
             doe
             ;
             and
             causeth
             them
             to
             attend
             to
             what
             is
             discovered
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             coming
             from
             God.
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               sealeth
               their
               instruction
            
             ,
             I
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             to
             be
             plainly
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             causeth
             that
             instruction
             which
             he
             affords
             them
             in
             such
             dreams
             and
             visions
             ,
             to
             be
             surely
             imprinted
             upon
             their
             minds
             .
             Yet
             I
             know
             many
             Expositours
             do
             otherwise
             understand
             it
             :
             as
             first
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             hath
             thus
             declared
             to
             them
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             warned
             them
             of
             their
             sins
             by
             dreams
             and
             visions
             ,
             then
             he
             sealeth
             those
             instructions
             by
             following
             corrections
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             confirms
             and
             makes
             good
             what
             he
             had
             so
             spoken
             ,
             he
             makes
             them
             see
             the
             certain
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             so
             revealed
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             drives
             home
             the
             instruction
             given
             them
             ,
             by
             assuring
             them
             in
             the
             same
             divine
             revelations
             ,
             as
             certainly
             as
             if
             he
             gave
             it
             them
             under
             his
             hand
             and
             seal
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             instruction
             ,
             judgement
             shall
             follow
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               That
               he
               may
               withdraw
               man
               from
               his
               purpose
               ,
               and
               hide
               pride
               from
               man.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             take
             man
             off
             from
             those
             sinfull
             courses
             upon
             which
             he
             was
             fully
             bent
             ,
             and
             cure
             him
             of
             his
             pride
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             pride
             which
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
             ,
             that
             makes
             men
             exalt
             themselves
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             might
             doe
             what
             they
             pleased
             themselves
             .
             For
             then
             may
             pride
             be
             said
             to
             be
             hid
             from
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             proud
             ,
             &
             there
             is
             no
             more
             pride
             to
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             humbled
             ,
             being
             as
             one
             that
             is
             ashamed
             and
             confounded
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             blusheth
             even
             to
             hold
             up
             his
             face
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               He
               keepeth
               back
               his
               soul
               from
               the
               pit
               ,
               and
               his
               life
               from
               perishing
               by
               the
               sword
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             And
             thus
             by
             bringing
             him
             to
             repentance
             ,
             he
             saves
             him
             from
             that
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             destruction
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             have
             fallen
             upon
             him
             :
             for
             by
             
               the
               pit
            
             may
             be
             meant
             both
             the
             grave
             and
             Hell
             ;
             
             and
             by
             
               the
               sword
            
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             ,
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               He
               is
               chastned
               also
               with
               pain
               upon
               his
               bed
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               his
               bones
               with
               strong
               pain
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             another
             way
             whereby
             God
             speaks
             to
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             rod
             of
             correction
             ,
             when
             God
             strikes
             a
             man
             with
             some
             sore
             sicknesse
             ;
             so
             that
             
               the
               multitude
               of
               his
               bones
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             bone
             in
             his
             body
             (
             as
             many
             as
             they
             are
             )
             is
             tortured
             with
             pain
             .
             And
             this
             Elihu
             the
             rather
             mentions
             ,
             because
             this
             was
             Jobs
             case
             ,
             who
             had
             often
             complained
             that
             his
             very
             bones
             were
             pierced
             with
             pain
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             chap.
             30.17
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               So
               that
               his
               life
               abhorreth
               bread
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             soul
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               his
               soul
               dainty
               meat
            
             ;
             and
             the
             soul
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             is
             usually
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             man
             :
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             poor
             sick
             man
             abhorres
             all
             meat
             ,
             even
             the
             daintiest
             that
             can
             be
             brought
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               His
               soul
               draweth
               near
               unto
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               his
               life
               to
               the
               destroyers
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             by
             
               the
               destroyers
            
             understand
             those
             paroxysms
             and
             pangs
             that
             seise
             upon
             men
             when
             they
             are
             dying
             ,
             and
             are
             usually
             counted
             the
             forerunners
             of
             death
             ;
             others
             ,
             the
             angels
             ,
             whom
             God
             many
             times
             imployes
             in
             cutting
             off
             men
             by
             deadly
             plagues
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             pestilence
             wherewith
             so
             many
             were
             so
             suddenly
             destroyed
             in
             Davids
             time
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             24.16
             ;
             others
             ,
             the
             worms
             ,
             or
             whatever
             else
             there
             is
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             that
             consumes
             the
             dead
             bodies
             that
             are
             laid
             there
             ;
             and
             others
             again
             conceive
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             devils
             ,
             who
             are
             wont
             to
             drag
             the
             souls
             of
             wicked
             men
             to
             hell
             ,
             when
             they
             die
             ,
             and
             to
             torment
             them
             there
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             best
             to
             comprehend
             therein
             all
             that
             in
             death
             tends
             to
             the
             destroying
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               If
               there
               be
               a
               messenger
               with
               him
               ,
               an
               interpreter
               ,
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             an
             angel
             sent
             from
             heaven
             to
             this
             sick
             man
             ,
             (
             and
             indeed
             in
             those
             times
             God
             did
             usually
             make
             known
             his
             mind
             to
             men
             by
             his
             holy
             angels
             ,
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             of
             those
             thousands
             of
             angels
             that
             attend
             upon
             God
             ,
             there
             be
             any
             one
             sent
             to
             him
             as
             a
             messenger
             ,
             and
             interpreter
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             
               to
               shew
               unto
               man
               his
               uprightnesse
               ,
               then
               he
               will
               be
               gracious
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             it
             is
             farre
             better
             understood
             of
             a
             prophet
             or
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             sent
             unto
             him
             from
             God
             ,
             
               an
               interpreter
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             whose
             office
             and
             work
             it
             is
             to
             declare
             the
             will
             of
             God
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             then
             accordingly
             to
             make
             known
             to
             the
             sick
             man
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             in
             laying
             that
             affliction
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             will
             skilfully
             and
             faithfully
             deal
             with
             him
             ,
             (
             and
             amongst
             a
             thousand
             such
             a
             one
             is
             hardly
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             )
             
               to
               shew
               unto
               man
               his
               uprightnesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             to
             the
             poor
             sick
             man
             ,
             how
             he
             must
             come
             to
             be
             presented
             righteous
             and
             upright
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             acknowledge
             his
             sins
             ,
             lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             promises
             of
             mercy
             made
             unto
             him
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             repent
             and
             turn
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             I
             know
             there
             are
             some
             that
             do
             otherwise
             expound
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             namely
             thus
             ,
             
               to
               shew
               unto
               man
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             clear
             it
             to
             the
             sick
             man
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             dealt
             justly
             and
             equally
             with
             him
             .
             But
             our
             Translation
             will
             hardly
             bear
             that
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Then
               he
               is
               gracious
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               Deliver
               him
               from
               going
               down
               into
               the
               pit
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               a
               ransome
               .
            
             ]
             This
             some
             understand
             of
             the
             messenger
             ,
             the
             interpreter
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               gracious
            
             to
             the
             sick
             man
             ,
             
             
               and
               saith
            
             ,
             namely
             in
             his
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             him
             ,
             
               Deliver
               him
               from
               going
               into
               the
               pit
               ;
               I
               have
               found
               a
               ransome
               .
            
             For
             though
             the
             last
             words
             can
             hardly
             be
             applyable
             to
             man
             ,
             yet
             the
             meaning
             they
             say
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             of
             God
             alledgeth
             ,
             that
             knowing
             by
             the
             revelation
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             ransome
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             promised
             Mediatour
             for
             poor
             sinners
             ,
             he
             knew
             also
             that
             God
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             accept
             of
             this
             ransome
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             this
             penitent
             sick
             man.
             But
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             farre
             better
             understood
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             gracious
             to
             this
             sick
             man
             ,
             when
             his
             messenger
             hath
             brought
             him
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             thereupon
             
               he
               saith
               ,
               Deliver
               him
               from
               going
               down
               into
               the
               pit
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             first
             that
             God
             determines
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             grave
             whereinto
             he
             was
             dropping
             ,
             and
             withall
             from
             the
             pit
             of
             eternall
             destruction
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             gives
             charge
             to
             the
             angel
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             deliver
             him
             from
             his
             dangerous
             sicknesse
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             enjoynes
             the
             man
             of
             God
             to
             deliver
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             assure
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             delivered
             ,
             both
             from
             his
             present
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             from
             hell
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             God
             hath
             found
             out
             a
             ransome
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             meant
             of
             no
             other
             but
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               His
               flesh
               shall
               be
               fresher
               then
               a
               childs
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             By
             reason
             of
             the
             cure
             of
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             reviving
             of
             his
             spirit
             by
             his
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             him
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               He
               shall
               pray
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Whether
             this
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             sick
             mans
             praying
             before
             or
             after
             his
             recovery
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             questionable
             ,
             though
             the
             last
             be
             more
             probable
             )
             it
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             doubtlesse
             ,
             as
             a
             comfortable
             effect
             of
             the
             sick
             mans
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             can
             go
             with
             confidence
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             could
             not
             ;
             and
             that
             then
             God
             shall
             be
             
               favourable
               unto
               him
            
             in
             hearing
             his
             prayers
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             regarded
             not
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               he
               shall
               see
               his
               face
               with
               joy
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             with
             boldnesse
             and
             comfort
             look
             God
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             who
             before
             was
             a
             terrour
             to
             him
             :
             (
             though
             some
             I
             know
             understand
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             look
             chearfully
             and
             favourably
             upon
             him
             .
             )
             And
             then
             the
             last
             words
             alledge
             again
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             comfortable
             change
             :
             
               for
               he
               will
               render
               unto
               man
               his
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             righteousnesse
             which
             he
             had
             lost
             by
             sin
             ,
             shall
             be
             restored
             in
             Christ
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             God
             shall
             deal
             with
             him
             according
             to
             that
             present
             righteousnesse
             of
             his
             ,
             when
             upon
             his
             faith
             and
             repentance
             he
             is
             reconciled
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               He
               looketh
               upon
               men
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             looketh
             upon
             men
             ,
             as
             desiring
             ,
             longing
             ,
             and
             waiting
             for
             mens
             repentance
             and
             salvation
             :
             
               and
               if
               any
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               it
               profited
               me
               not
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             good
             I
             got
             by
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             I
             provoked
             God
             to
             lay
             his
             hand
             in
             great
             displeasure
             upon
             me
             ;
             then
             (
             as
             it
             follows
             vers
             .
             28.
             )
             
               he
               will
               deliver
               his
               soul
               from
               going
               into
               the
               pit
               ,
               and
               his
               life
               shall
               see
               the
               light
            
             :
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             principally
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             deliver
             such
             a
             man
             from
             the
             grave
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             again
             live
             comfortably
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             be
             also
             extended
             to
             the
             deliverance
             of
             his
             soul
             out
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             bringing
             him
             to
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             glory
             in
             heaven
             .
             But
             now
             if
             we
             read
             these
             verses
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             margin
             
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               look
               upon
               men
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               He
               hath
               delivere
               my
               soul
               from
               the
               pit
               ,
            
             &c.
             then
             they
             contain
             the
             sick
             mans
             confession
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             him
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             being
             recovered
             ,
             he
             looks
             upon
             others
             with
             pity
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             their
             conversion
             should
             acknowledge
             how
             he
             had
             sinned
             ,
             and
             did
             thereby
             bring
             Gods
             hand
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             upon
             his
             repentance
             God
             shewed
             him
             mercy
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Lo
               ,
               all
               these
               things
               worketh
               God
               oftentimes
               with
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             these
             means
             doth
             he
             use
             ,
             many
             times
             bringing
             man
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             then
             raising
             him
             up
             again
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             he
             doth
             to
             save
             him
             from
             death
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               To
               bring
               back
               his
               soul
               from
               the
               pit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               If
               thou
               hast
               any
               thing
               to
               say
               ,
               answer
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             desired
             liberty
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             yet
             farther
             speak
             his
             mind
             to
             Job
             ,
             he
             interposeth
             this
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             ,
             if
             Job
             had
             any
             thing
             to
             answer
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             willing
             he
             should
             so
             doe
             :
             Speak
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               for
               I
               desire
               to
               justifie
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             thou
             shouldest
             be
             justified
             ,
             then
             condemned
             ,
             if
             thou
             art
             able
             to
             clear
             thy self
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               FVrthermore
               Elihu
               answered
            
             .
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             perceived
             that
             Job
             made
             no
             reply
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             he
             began
             now
             to
             be
             convinced
             )
             he
             proceeded
             to
             answer
             what
             Iob
             had
             formerly
             spoken
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Hear
               my
               words
               ,
               O
               ye
               wise
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Hereby
             Elihu
             sought
             to
             imply
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             had
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             wisest
             of
             them
             might
             with
             profit
             hear
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             be
             his
             own
             judge
             ,
             but
             was
             willing
             to
             appeal
             to
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             those
             that
             were
             wise
             amongst
             them
             ,
             concerning
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             he
             should
             say
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               the
               ear
               tryeth
               words
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             For
             that
             which
             Iob
             formerly
             said
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             
               the
               ear
               tryeth
               words
               ,
               as
               the
               mouth
               tasteth
               meat
            
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Let
               us
               chuse
               to
               us
               judgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             us
             not
             judge
             rashly
             ;
             but
             let
             us
             state
             the
             question
             rightly
             ,
             and
             then
             argue
             the
             cause
             :
             not
             with
             angry
             language
             ,
             nor
             by
             alledging
             any
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             our
             consciences
             may
             tell
             us
             we
             do
             misinterpret
             Iobs
             words
             ,
             or
             merely
             cavill
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             build
             upon
             uncertain
             conjectures
             ;
             but
             by
             clear
             and
             certain
             truths
             ;
             and
             so
             let
             us
             chuse
             and
             upon
             good
             deliberation
             resolve
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             just
             and
             equall
             :
             
               Let
               us
               know
               among
               our selves
               what
               is
               good
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             whether
             Iob
             or
             I
             be
             in
             the
             right
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               Iob
               hath
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             same
             in
             effect
             he
             objected
             against
             Iob
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             vers
             .
             9.
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             )
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               God
               hath
               taken
               away
               my
               judgement
               ,
            
             this
             we
             find
             Iob
             spake
             in
             expresse
             tearms
             chap.
             27.2
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             neither
             did
             Iob
             intend
             thereby
             to
             charge
             God
             with
             punishing
             him
             unjustly
             ,
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             there
             ;
             )
             for
             then
             he
             had
             directly
             blasphemed
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             had
             gotten
             
             his
             will
             of
             him
             :
             nor
             do
             I
             think
             that
             Elihu
             intended
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             this
             blasphemy
             ,
             as
             his
             friends
             had
             done
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             chap.
             8.2
             ,
             3.
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             For
             Elihu
             judged
             more
             favourably
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             professed
             before
             ,
             chap.
             32.14
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             answer
             him
             as
             they
             had
             done
             .
             No
             ;
             all
             that
             Elihu
             chargeth
             him
             with
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             pleading
             the
             innocency
             of
             his
             life
             with
             such
             vehemency
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             impatient
             complaints
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lords
             not
             discovering
             to
             him
             the
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             he
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             dealt
             unjustly
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Should
               I
               lie
               against
               my
               right
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             say
             ,
             that
             Elihu
             in
             these
             words
             chargeth
             Job
             with
             saying
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             have
             had
             him
             lie
             against
             his
             right
             ,
             or
             that
             unlesse
             he
             would
             doe
             so
             he
             might
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             speak
             .
             But
             methinks
             he
             doth
             plainly
             allude
             to
             that
             which
             Job
             had
             said
             ,
             chap.
             27.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             where
             he
             protested
             that
             he
             would
             not
             against
             his
             conscience
             condemn
             himself
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               my
               wound
               is
               incurable
               without
               transgression
               ,
            
             that
             Elihu
             seems
             to
             have
             gathered
             from
             that
             which
             Job
             said
             ,
             chap.
             6.4
             ,
             and
             9.17
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             severall
             Notes
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               What
               man
               is
               like
               Iob
               ,
               who
               drinketh
               up
               scorning
               like
               water
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             scorneth
             and
             reproacheth
             not
             man
             only
             ,
             but
             God
             too
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             greedinesse
             and
             delight
             ,
             as
             thirsty
             men
             drink
             water
             ,
             which
             neither
             for
             the
             costlinesse
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             for
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             need
             drink
             sparingly
             .
             The
             like
             expression
             we
             had
             before
             chap.
             15.16
             .
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             Yet
             I
             know
             there
             are
             divers
             learned
             Expositours
             that
             understand
             this
             otherwise
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             never
             man
             like
             Iob
             ,
             of
             such
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             gravity
             ,
             &c.
             that
             by
             speaking
             such
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             things
             ,
             did
             so
             expose
             himself
             to
             the
             scorn
             and
             derision
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             glad
             to
             swallow
             down
             all
             the
             reproaches
             and
             scorn
             that
             could
             be
             cast
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Which
               goeth
               in
               company
               with
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Who
             carrieth
             himself
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             wicked
             men
             ;
             because
             he
             treads
             in
             their
             steps
             ,
             and
             useth
             their
             language
             ,
             whilst
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             he
             stands
             so
             much
             upon
             his
             innocency
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               For
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               It
               profiteth
               a
               man
               nothing
               that
               he
               should
               delight
               himself
               in
               God.
            
             ]
             This
             Elihu
             would
             gather
             from
             those
             words
             of
             Iob
             ,
             wherein
             he
             maintained
             that
             God
             doth
             often
             afflict
             the
             righteous
             as
             sorely
             as
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             prosper
             the
             wicked
             as
             much
             or
             more
             then
             the
             righteous
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             chap.
             9.22
             ,
             and
             21.7
             ,
             &c.
             as
             likewise
             from
             those
             complaints
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             dealt
             so
             severely
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             yet
             endeavoured
             in
             all
             things
             to
             approve
             himself
             to
             God.
             Yet
             I
             conceive
             the
             utmost
             that
             Elihu
             intended
             here
             to
             charge
             upon
             Iob
             was
             ,
             that
             by
             uttering
             these
             things
             in
             such
             an
             impatient
             manner
             ,
             he
             seemed
             to
             think
             that
             it
             was
             no
             advantage
             to
             a
             man
             to
             live
             holily
             and
             righteously
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             did
             indeed
             think
             so
             ,
             or
             had
             in
             expresse
             tearms
             said
             so
             .
             Many
             things
             Iob
             had
             spoken
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             so
             clearly
             expressed
             his
             hope
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             Elihu
             could
             not
             have
             so
             hard
             an
             opinion
             of
             him
             :
             only
             God
             would
             have
             Iob
             reproved
             thus
             sharply
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             see
             how
             much
             evil
             there
             was
             in
             his
             murmuring
             against
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Who
               hath
               given
               him
               a
               charge
               over
               the
               earth
               ?
               or
               who
               hath
               disposed
               the
               whole
               world
               ?
            
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             prove
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             possibility
             that
             God
             should
             deal
             unjustly
             with
             any
             man.
             
               Who
               hath
               given
               him
               a
               charge
               over
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             God
             is
             of
             himself
             the
             supreme
             Iudge
             and
             Governour
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             sole
             Creatour
             of
             it
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             appointed
             thereto
             by
             any
             other
             Power
             that
             is
             above
             him
             ,
             who
             should
             give
             him
             in
             charge
             how
             he
             should
             govern
             the
             earth
             ,
             nor
             hath
             he
             any
             counseller
             ;
             but
             as
             in
             making
             he
             alone
             disposed
             all
             things
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             so
             he
             only
             disposeth
             of
             them
             by
             way
             of
             Providence
             and
             government
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             judge
             unjustly
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             inference
             is
             unquestionable
             ,
             upon
             these
             three
             grounds
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             there
             being
             none
             above
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             lest
             he
             should
             deal
             unjustly
             ,
             through
             being
             constrained
             or
             overawed
             by
             any
             higher
             power
             ,
             as
             amongst
             men
             inferiour
             magistrates
             often
             doe
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             if
             there
             were
             none
             to
             give
             him
             a
             charge
             over
             the
             earth
             ,
             there
             was
             none
             whom
             he
             could
             offend
             in
             not
             following
             his
             charge
             ;
             he
             was
             absolute
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             might
             doe
             with
             his
             own
             creatures
             what
             he
             pleased
             ,
             there
             being
             none
             that
             could
             say
             ,
             Why
             have
             you
             done
             thus
             ?
             I
             gave
             you
             no
             such
             command
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             the
             supreme
             Iudge
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             from
             whom
             there
             can
             be
             no
             appeal
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             just
             by
             his
             nature
             and
             essence
             ;
             or
             else
             there
             were
             no
             assurance
             but
             that
             all
             things
             might
             be
             brought
             into
             utter
             confusion
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               If
               he
               set
               his
               heart
               upon
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             observe
             exactly
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             amisse
             ,
             or
             ,
             to
             destroy
             and
             cut
             him
             off
             :
             
               if
               he
               gather
               unto
               himself
               his
               spirit
               and
               his
               breath
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             call
             back
             to
             himself
             that
             soul
             ,
             life
             and
             breath
             ,
             which
             he
             ,
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             life
             ,
             hath
             severally
             imparted
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ;
             (
             the
             phrase
             here
             used
             is
             much
             like
             that
             Psal
             .
             26.9
             .
             
               Gather
               not
               my
               soul
               with
               sinners
               ,
               nor
               my
               life
               with
               bloudy
               men
            
             ;
             )
             all
             mankind
             must
             needs
             then
             perish
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             dust
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               All
               flesh
               shall
               perish
               together
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             why
             is
             this
             here
             alledged
             ,
             how
             easily
             God
             can
             in
             an
             instant
             destroy
             all
             mankind
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             farther
             to
             clear
             what
             was
             implyed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             by
             affirming
             that
             God
             had
             no
             power
             above
             him
             ,
             that
             had
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             the
             government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             absolute
             soveraignty
             thereof
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Creatour
             of
             it
             was
             solely
             in
             himself
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             most
             just
             ,
             and
             cannot
             do
             wrong
             to
             any
             man
             whatsoever
             ;
             (
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             three
             grounds
             alledged
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             ,
             )
             as
             likewise
             also
             that
             he
             is
             infinitely
             good
             and
             gracious
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             cruell
             and
             tyrannicall
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             his
             gracious
             supporting
             and
             continuing
             all
             things
             in
             their
             being
             so
             long
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             whereas
             he
             could
             so
             easily
             in
             a
             moment
             bring
             all
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               If
               now
               thou
               hast
               understanding
               ,
               hear
               this
               ;
               hearken
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               words
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             thou
             art
             therefore
             an
             understanding
             man
             ,
             Iob
             ,
             observe
             this
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             and
             hearken
             to
             what
             I
             shall
             farther
             say
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Shall
               even
               he
               that
               hateth
               right
               ,
               govern
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             God
             be
             not
             just
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             govern
             the
             world
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             God
             should
             be
             unjust
             ,
             who
             is
             by
             his
             Nature
             and
             Essence
             the
             Iudge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             hath
             absolute
             soveraignty
             
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             punish
             those
             that
             deal
             unjustly
             with
             others
             .
             See
             the
             foregoing
             Notes
             ,
             vers
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Is
               it
               fit
               to
               say
               to
               a
               king
               ,
               Thou
               art
               wicked
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             both
             unseemly
             and
             unsafe
             to
             revile
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             though
             men
             as
             our selves
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             made
             them
             his
             Vicegerents
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             armed
             with
             such
             power
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             must
             it
             not
             needs
             be
             then
             an
             act
             of
             much
             more
             boldnesse
             &
             danger
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             God
             himself
             ?
             This
             doth
             not
             therefore
             prove
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             lawfully
             called
             thereto
             ,
             may
             not
             in
             a
             decent
             manner
             tell
             the
             greatest
             of
             princes
             of
             their
             faults
             :
             for
             the
             prophets
             of
             God
             have
             done
             so
             to
             kings
             ,
             Hos
             .
             5.1
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             a
             woe
             denounced
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             way
             of
             flattery
             do
             call
             evil
             good
             ,
             Esa
             .
             5.20
             .
             All
             that
             can
             be
             rightly
             inferred
             from
             hence
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             dangerous
             to
             tax
             earthly
             kings
             of
             the
             evil
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             revile
             them
             ,
             which
             indeed
             the
             law
             of
             God
             forbids
             ,
             Exod.
             22.28
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               In
               a
               moment
               shall
               they
               die
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             Princes
             and
             rich
             men
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             God
             accepteth
             not
             their
             persons
             ,
             nor
             regardeth
             them
             any
             more
             then
             the
             poor
             ;
             God
             destroyes
             them
             both
             alike
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               the
               people
               shall
               be
               troubled
               at
               midnight
               ,
               and
               passe
               away
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             troubles
             shall
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             shall
             be
             surprized
             with
             terrours
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             secure
             ,
             and
             think
             nothing
             of
             any
             danger
             ;
             
               and
               shall
               passe
               away
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             into
             captivity
             ,
             or
             rather
             into
             the
             grave
             ;
             (
             for
             so
             this
             phrase
             is
             used
             before
             ,
             chap.
             14.20
             .
             )
             
               and
               the
               mighty
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               without
               hand
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             easily
             or
             without
             any
             humane
             help
             .
             God
             needeth
             not
             raise
             any
             armies
             ,
             or
             imploy
             his
             servants
             to
             destroy
             his
             enemies
             ,
             as
             earthly
             princes
             must
             doe
             ;
             he
             can
             doe
             it
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             angels
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             doth
             but
             blow
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             withdraw
             the
             spirit
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               For
               he
               will
               not
               lay
               upon
               man
               more
               then
               right
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             lay
             to
             their
             charge
             any
             evil
             they
             are
             not
             guilty
             of
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             lay
             upon
             them
             any
             heavier
             punishment
             then
             their
             iniquities
             deserve
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               He
               shall
               break
               in
               pieces
               mighty
               men
               without
               number
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             resolves
             to
             destroy
             men
             ,
             he
             fears
             their
             number
             no
             more
             then
             their
             greatnesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Therefore
               he
               knows
               their
               work
               ,
               and
               he
               overturneth
               them
               in
               the
               night
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Hereby
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             knows
             their
             works
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             their
             deserts
             he
             cuts
             them
             off
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             not
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             any
             warning
             given
             ,
             and
             without
             trying
             them
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             earthly
             Judges
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               He
               striketh
               them
               as
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               open
               sight
               of
               others
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Be
             they
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             in
             place
             of
             magistracy
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Vicegerents
             ,
             yet
             being
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             he
             knowing
             them
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             (
             whatever
             they
             may
             say
             ,
             or
             others
             may
             think
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             he
             accordingly
             proceedeth
             against
             them
             as
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             punisheth
             them
             openly
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             take
             warning
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               When
               he
               giveth
               quietnesse
               ,
               who
               then
               can
               make
               trouble
               ?
               and
               when
               he
               hideth
               
               his
               face
               ,
               who
               then
               can
               behold
               him
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             of
             Gods
             giving
             quietnesse
             to
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             will
             give
             them
             rest
             by
             cutting
             off
             their
             oppressours
             ,
             no
             power
             of
             man
             is
             able
             to
             withstand
             it
             :
             and
             others
             again
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             Lords
             giving
             quietnesse
             to
             the
             oppressours
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             long
             as
             God
             will
             have
             them
             run
             on
             in
             those
             waies
             without
             molestation
             ,
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             raise
             any
             trouble
             against
             them
             .
             But
             I
             think
             it
             is
             better
             to
             understand
             it
             generally
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             trouble
             those
             whom
             God
             will
             have
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             inward
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             of
             outward
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             God
             hides
             his
             countenance
             in
             displeasure
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             turn
             away
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             that
             so
             his
             face
             may
             be
             beheld
             with
             peace
             and
             favour
             :
             
               whether
               it
               be
               done
               against
               a
               nation
               ,
               or
               against
               a
               man
               only
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             herein
             it
             fares
             alike
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             against
             one
             particular
             person
             ,
             or
             against
             a
             whole
             nation
             .
             I
             know
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Expositours
             that
             do
             otherwise
             understand
             that
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               when
               he
               hideth
               his
               face
               ,
               who
               then
               can
               behold
               him
            
             ?
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             will
             with
             a
             favourable
             countenance
             behold
             him
             ,
             from
             whom
             God
             hides
             his
             face
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             will
             not
             discover
             why
             he
             punisheth
             men
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             find
             out
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               That
               the
               hypocrite
               reign
               not
               ,
               lest
               the
               people
               be
               insnared
               .
            
             ]
             By
             
               the
               hypocrite
            
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             oppressing
             King
             or
             ruler
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             such
             Princes
             do
             usually
             pretend
             that
             they
             seek
             only
             the
             good
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             whereas
             indeed
             they
             mind
             themselves
             only
             ,
             and
             the
             advancing
             of
             their
             own
             covetous
             and
             ambitious
             designs
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             laws
             only
             as
             snares
             to
             entangle
             the
             people
             .
             Having
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             of
             the
             unavoidablenesse
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             ,
             
               whether
               it
               be
               done
               against
               a
               nation
               ,
               or
               against
               a
               man
               only
               ,
            
             here
             he
             instanceth
             how
             and
             why
             God
             is
             offended
             ,
             and
             proceeds
             accordingly
             ,
             sometimes
             against
             one
             particular
             person
             ,
             namely
             ,
             when
             he
             cutteth
             off
             some
             tyrannizing
             king
             ;
             That
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               hypocrite
               reign
               not
               ,
               lest
               the
               people
               be
               insnared
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             lest
             the
             people
             should
             be
             still
             continually
             insnared
             ,
             injured
             and
             oppressed
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             too
             long
             before
             been
             ;
             or
             ,
             lest
             the
             people
             should
             be
             insnared
             with
             a
             thought
             that
             God
             regards
             not
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             seeing
             such
             hypocriticall
             oppressours
             run
             on
             in
             their
             base
             courses
             without
             being
             punished
             :
             for
             so
             some
             understand
             the
             last
             clause
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               Should
               it
               be
               according
               to
               thy
               mind
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             must
             not
             God
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             as
             you
             will
             advise
             him
             ?
             must
             you
             prescribe
             God
             when
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             he
             shall
             afflict
             you
             ?
             
               He
               will
               recompence
               it
               ,
               whether
               thou
               refuse
               ,
               or
               whether
               thou
               chuse
               ,
               and
               not
               I
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             render
             to
             thee
             according
             to
             the
             evil
             thou
             hast
             done
             ,
             whether
             thou
             beest
             pleased
             or
             displeased
             ;
             whether
             thou
             dost
             refuse
             the
             punishment
             he
             inflicteth
             ,
             or
             whether
             thou
             dost
             accept
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             for
             that
             ,
             he
             will
             doe
             what
             he
             lists
             himself
             ;
             nor
             must
             I
             think
             of
             prescribing
             him
             what
             course
             he
             shall
             take
             with
             thee
             :
             for
             so
             those
             words
             
               and
               not
               I
            
             must
             be
             understood
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               speak
               what
               thou
               knowest
            
             ;
             if
             thou
             hast
             any
             thing
             to
             reply
             ,
             speak
             freely
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             36.
             
             
               My
               desire
               is
               that
               Iob
               may
               be
               tryed
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               answers
               for
               
               wicked
               men
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             answers
             whereby
             he
             hath
             as
             it
             were
             justified
             wicked
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             murmuring
             against
             God
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             by
             affirming
             that
             good
             and
             bad
             fare
             alike
             ,
             and
             God
             prospers
             the
             one
             as
             much
             as
             the
             other
             .
             But
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             desire
             of
             his
             ,
             
               that
               Iob
               may
               be
               tryed
               unto
               the
               end
            
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             either
             his
             desire
             was
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             continue
             his
             afflictions
             upon
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             gotten
             the
             day
             of
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             attained
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             afflicted
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             brought
             him
             upon
             his
             knees
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             confesse
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             yield
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             (
             and
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             so
             ,
             the
             words
             may
             well
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             speaking
             to
             God
             ,
             
               My
               father
               ,
               let
               Iob
               be
               tryed
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             or
             else
             rather
             ,
             (
             because
             it
             seems
             somewhat
             hard
             that
             Elihu
             should
             tell
             Job
             ,
             that
             his
             judgement
             was
             ,
             that
             his
             afflictions
             should
             be
             continued
             still
             upon
             him
             )
             that
             his
             desire
             was
             that
             Jobs
             cause
             should
             be
             argued
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             not
             a
             word
             more
             to
             say
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             37.
             
             
               For
               he
               addeth
               rebellion
               unto
               his
               sin
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             murmuring
             and
             quarrelling
             against
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             punisheth
             him
             for
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             by
             justifying
             himself
             in
             the
             evil
             he
             hath
             spoken
             :
             
               he
               clappeth
               his
               hands
               amongst
               us
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             some
             expound
             it
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             anger
             and
             impatience
             at
             Gods
             dealing
             so
             hardly
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             rejoycing
             and
             triumphing
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             openly
             before
             all
             their
             faces
             carry
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             prevailed
             both
             against
             God
             and
             his
             friends
             in
             point
             of
             justifying
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               ELihu
               spake
               moreover
               ,
               and
               said
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             34.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Thinkest
               thou
               this
               to
               be
               right
               ,
               that
               thou
               saidest
               ,
               My
               righteousnesse
               is
               more
               then
               Gods
               ?
            
             ]
             We
             no
             where
             find
             that
             Job
             said
             this
             in
             so
             many
             words
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             imagined
             that
             Elihu
             could
             entertain
             such
             a
             thought
             of
             so
             righteous
             a
             man
             as
             he
             took
             Job
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             think
             that
             he
             was
             more
             righteous
             then
             God
             :
             his
             meaning
             therefore
             was
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             whilst
             he
             did
             so
             confidently
             plead
             his
             own
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             so
             bitterly
             complain
             of
             Gods
             hard
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             chap.
             19.6
             ,
             7.
             and
             chap.
             23.3
             .
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             much
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             more
             just
             then
             God
             ;
             which
             he
             urgeth
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             more
             ashamed
             of
             his
             impatience
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               thou
               saidest
               ,
               what
               advantage
               will
               it
               be
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             saidest
             that
             it
             would
             be
             no
             advantage
             to
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             wert
             clear
             from
             sin
             ;
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             where
             this
             is
             expressed
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             Jobs
             own
             words
             ,
             
               and
               what
               profit
               shall
               I
               have
               if
               I
               be
               cleansed
               from
               my
               sin
            
             ?
             According
             to
             the
             usuall
             form
             of
             interrogations
             ,
             the
             first
             clause
             should
             also
             have
             been
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             
               what
               advantage
               will
               it
               be
               unto
               me
               ?
            
             as
             is
             the
             second
             ,
             
               and
               what
               profit
               shall
               I
               have
               ?
            
             &c.
             but
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             the
             persons
             are
             thus
             usually
             changed
             .
             However
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             had
             said
             that
             it
             would
             be
             no
             benefit
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             never
             so
             righteous
             ,
             God
             laying
             his
             hand
             as
             sorely
             upon
             the
             righteous
             as
             upon
             the
             wicked
             ,
             herein
             he
             made
             himself
             more
             righteous
             then
             God.
             The
             very
             same
             Elihu
             had
             charged
             Job
             with
             chap.
             34.9
             .
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               I
               will
               answer
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               companions
               with
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thy
             three
             
             friends
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             silence
             seem
             now
             at
             length
             to
             be
             convinced
             ,
             and
             to
             consent
             to
             that
             which
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             are
             thy
             companions
             in
             these
             courses
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             art
             so
             faulty
             ,
             all
             that
             shall
             stand
             upon
             such
             high
             tearms
             of
             justifying
             themselves
             ,
             and
             quarrelling
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             done
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             many
             .
             This
             last
             I
             conceive
             Elihu
             intended
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             Eliphaz
             had
             alledged
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             against
             Job
             chap.
             22.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             which
             Elihu
             doth
             here
             in
             the
             following
             words
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Look
               unto
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               see
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               clouds
               that
               are
               higher
               then
               thou
               .
            
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             by
             beholding
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             considering
             the
             exceeding
             height
             thereof
             ,
             yea
             even
             of
             the
             clouds
             ,
             though
             nothing
             so
             high
             as
             the
             heavens
             ,
             he
             might
             see
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             infinite
             in
             all
             his
             excellencies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             righteous
             then
             he
             was
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             God
             was
             of
             such
             infinite
             Majesty
             and
             glory
             ,
             it
             was
             fit
             that
             he
             should
             consider
             the
             infinite
             distance
             and
             disproportion
             that
             was
             betwixt
             God
             and
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             speak
             more
             modestly
             and
             reverently
             of
             God
             ▪
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             heavens
             be
             so
             farre
             above
             mans
             reach
             ,
             so
             high
             above
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             scarce
             see
             so
             farre
             ,
             then
             must
             God
             be
             above
             his
             reach
             too
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             heaven
             for
             his
             throne
             ,
             Psal
             .
             11.4
             .
             his
             dwelling-place
             ,
             1
             Kings
             8.30
             .
             yea
             much
             rather
             must
             God
             be
             above
             his
             reach
             ,
             who
             is
             infinitely
             higher
             then
             the
             highest
             heavens
             :
             and
             so
             this
             makes
             way
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             that
             man
             therefore
             can
             neither
             hurt
             God
             by
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             nor
             benefit
             God
             by
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               If
               thou
               sinnest
               ,
               what
               doest
               thou
               against
               him
               ?
            
             &c.
             whereby
             he
             intimates
             to
             Job
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             complain
             ,
             that
             his
             piety
             towards
             God
             and
             man
             was
             not
             regarded
             by
             God
             ,
             since
             God
             received
             no
             advantage
             thereby
             .
             The
             very
             same
             argument
             Eliphaz
             had
             used
             before
             ,
             chap.
             22.2
             ,
             3.
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Thy
               wickednesse
               may
               hurt
               a
               man
               as
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               thy
               righteousnesse
               may
               profit
               the
               son
               of
               man.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thy
             wickednesse
             may
             hurt
             thy self
             ,
             or
             such
             sinfull
             poor
             wretches
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             outward
             condition
             and
             spirituall
             estate
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             thy
             righteousnesse
             may
             benefit
             thy self
             or
             others
             ;
             but
             they
             cannot
             hurt
             or
             benefit
             God.
             And
             hereby
             he
             intimates
             ,
             that
             Job
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             complain
             that
             his
             righteousnesse
             was
             not
             regarded
             of
             God
             ,
             seeing
             it
             could
             be
             no
             advantage
             to
             him
             ;
             nor
             to
             complain
             of
             his
             punishing
             him
             ,
             since
             God
             never
             punished
             man
             ,
             because
             of
             any
             harm
             he
             had
             received
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             did
             not
             doe
             what
             be
             enjoyned
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               By
               reason
               of
               the
               multitude
               of
               oppressions
               ,
               they
               make
               the
               oppressed
               cry
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             often
             punisheth
             men
             ,
             though
             their
             wickednesse
             is
             no
             way
             hurtfull
             to
             him
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             hurtfull
             to
             others
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             )
             and
             so
             for
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             just
             judge
             ,
             he
             takes
             vengeance
             on
             them
             .
             But
             the
             better
             connection
             of
             the
             words
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             mans
             wickednesse
             may
             be
             hurtfull
             to
             men
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             here
             gives
             an
             instance
             of
             the
             hurt
             that
             man
             by
             his
             wickednesse
             doth
             to
             others
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             tyrants
             do
             sorely
             oppresse
             those
             that
             are
             under
             their
             power
             :
             and
             so
             
             withall
             he
             takes
             occasion
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             however
             the
             oppressour
             be
             unjust
             ,
             yet
             God
             is
             just
             ,
             in
             suffering
             the
             oppressed
             thus
             to
             cry
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             oppressours
             ,
             and
             not
             sending
             them
             help
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             though
             the
             oppressed
             howl
             and
             take
             on
             because
             of
             their
             pressures
             ,
             
               they
               cry
               out
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               arm
               of
               the
               mighty
               ,
            
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             seek
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
             And
             thus
             also
             there
             is
             an
             answer
             given
             to
             that
             which
             Job
             seemed
             often
             to
             complain
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             regards
             not
             the
             cries
             of
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             chap.
             24.12
             .
             and
             in
             divers
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               But
               none
               saith
               ,
               Where
               is
               God
               my
               maker
               ,
               that
               giveth
               songs
               in
               the
               night
               ?
            
             ]
             This
             is
             alledged
             as
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             though
             men
             under
             oppression
             do
             cry
             out
             and
             take
             on
             grievously
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             yet
             God
             doth
             not
             regard
             it
             ;
             (
             as
             Elihu
             saith
             afterward
             vers
             .
             12.
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               God
               my
               maker
            
             ?
             &c.
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             are
             not
             thankfull
             to
             God
             for
             the
             mercies
             and
             comforts
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             yea
             even
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             greatest
             afflictions
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             cry
             and
             howl
             because
             of
             their
             misery
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             help
             ,
             (
             for
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               God
               my
               maker
            
             ?
             seem
             rather
             an
             expression
             of
             prayer
             ,
             then
             of
             praise
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Elijah
             ,
             2
             Kings
             2.14
             .
             
               where
               is
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Elijah
               ?
            
             at
             least
             they
             do
             not
             pray
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             right
             manner
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             expression
             ,
             Hos
             .
             7.14
             .
             
               they
               have
               not
               cryed
               unto
               me
               with
               their
               heart
               ,
               when
               they
               howled
               upon
               their
               beds
            
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             pray
             as
             those
             that
             seriously
             consider
             that
             God
             is
             their
             maker
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             believe
             that
             God
             will
             take
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             his
             disposing
             :
             and
             that
             God
             
               giveth
               songs
               in
               the
               night
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             only
             can
             give
             joy
             ,
             even
             unto
             singing
             ,
             in
             the
             darkest
             night
             of
             tribulation
             ,
             stirring
             them
             up
             by
             his
             spirit
             to
             praise
             him
             ,
             when
             nothing
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             to
             quicken
             them
             in
             this
             service
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             night
             season
             he
             gives
             them
             occasions
             of
             rejoycing
             and
             praising
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             gives
             them
             rest
             ,
             and
             watcheth
             over
             them
             for
             their
             safety
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             as
             dead
             men
             ,
             not
             minding
             God
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             comforteth
             and
             cheareth
             up
             their
             spirits
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             most
             exposed
             to
             dangers
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             is
             wont
             to
             lye
             heaviest
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             take
             the
             opportunity
             of
             the
             night
             season
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             freest
             from
             worldly
             cares
             and
             imployments
             ,
             with
             hymns
             and
             Psalms
             to
             praise
             God
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.62
             .
             
               At
               midnight
               I
               will
               rise
               to
               give
               thanks
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             Psal
             .
             42.8
             .
             
               the
               Lord
               will
               command
               his
               loving-kindnesse
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               night
               his
               song
               shall
               be
               with
               me
               .
            
             I
             know
             some
             Expositours
             have
             other
             thoughts
             concerning
             this
             phrase
             of
             Gods
             giving
             songs
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             as
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             Gods
             causing
             the
             cocks
             to
             crow
             ,
             and
             nightingales
             to
             sing
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             or
             of
             his
             placing
             the
             stars
             to
             shine
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             kind
             do
             praise
             God
             ,
             or
             stirre
             up
             men
             to
             praise
             him
             ;
             or
             of
             Gods
             giving
             prophecies
             and
             revelations
             by
             night
             ,
             which
             used
             afterward
             to
             be
             expressed
             in
             songs
             .
             But
             the
             former
             Expositions
             are
             farre
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Who
               teacheth
               us
               more
               then
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             endued
             men
             with
             reasonable
             souls
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             makes
             known
             his
             will
             to
             them
             many
             severall
             waies
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             another
             argument
             ,
             
             whereby
             those
             that
             are
             under
             oppression
             should
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             be
             thankfull
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             rather
             with
             faith
             to
             call
             upon
             God
             for
             help
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             did
             not
             doe
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             though
             God
             did
             not
             help
             them
             :
             and
             that
             not
             only
             because
             this
             is
             a
             singular
             blessing
             to
             man
             ,
             above
             all
             that
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             the
             other
             creatures
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             in
             this
             regard
             man
             is
             able
             to
             search
             into
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             means
             to
             appease
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             doe
             what
             beasts
             may
             doe
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             cry
             out
             to
             no
             purpose
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             miseries
             which
             they
             lye
             under
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               There
               they
               cry
               (
               but
               none
               giveth
               answer
               )
               because
               of
               the
               pride
               of
               evil
               men
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Being
             crushed
             by
             the
             arm
             of
             their
             mighty
             oppressours
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             9.
             whereto
             this
             hath
             reference
             )
             there
             or
             then
             they
             cry
             out
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             pride
             or
             insolency
             of
             wicked
             men
             that
             thus
             tyrannize
             over
             them
             ;
             but
             God
             regards
             not
             their
             cryes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Surely
               God
               will
               not
               hear
               vanity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             hear
             vain
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             men
             void
             of
             all
             true
             piety
             :
             or
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             hear
             vain
             cries
             and
             complaints
             ,
             or
             the
             vain
             prayers
             of
             those
             that
             pray
             not
             in
             faith
             ,
             whose
             prayers
             are
             mere
             lip-labour
             ,
             and
             a
             mere
             mocking
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             way
             likely
             to
             prevail
             with
             God.
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               neither
               will
               the
               Almighty
               regard
               it
               ,
            
             we
             may
             referre
             it
             either
             to
             such
             cries
             and
             prayers
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             mind
             such
             vanity
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             make
             them
             cry
             and
             pray
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             be
             in
             never
             so
             much
             misery
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             regard
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Although
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               see
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             appear
             before
             him
             to
             plead
             thy
             cause
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             have
             respect
             to
             that
             which
             Job
             said
             chap.
             23.8
             ,
             9.
             )
             or
             that
             thou
             shalt
             perish
             ,
             and
             shalt
             never
             see
             God
             come
             in
             graciously
             for
             thy
             preservation
             ;
             (
             and
             indeed
             Job
             had
             often
             complained
             that
             God
             regarded
             him
             not
             ,
             as
             chap.
             30.20
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             )
             
               yet
               judgement
               is
               before
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             is
             exactly
             just
             ,
             assure
             thy self
             of
             that
             ;
             though
             we
             may
             not
             haply
             discern
             it
             in
             all
             he
             doth
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             nothing
             unjustly
             :
             and
             
               therefore
               trust
               thou
               in
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             pray
             to
             him
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             and
             then
             wait
             upon
             him
             with
             assured
             expectation
             of
             a
             gracious
             answer
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               But
               now
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               he
               hath
               visited
               in
               his
               anger
               ;
               yet
               he
               knoweth
               it
               not
               in
               great
               extremity
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             Job
             prayeth
             not
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             trusteth
             not
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
             therefore
             God
             hath
             afflicted
             him
             in
             great
             anger
             ;
             and
             yet
             Iob
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             in
             so
             great
             extremity
             ,
             understands
             not
             Gods
             meaning
             herein
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Therefore
               doth
               Iob
               open
               his
               mouth
               in
               vain
               ;
               he
               multiplyeth
               words
               without
               knowledge
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             whilst
             he
             prayes
             not
             ,
             but
             only
             complains
             of
             his
             miseries
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             while
             justifieth
             himself
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             spoken
             ignorantly
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               ELihu
               also
               proceeded
            
             .
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             34.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Suffer
               me
               a
               little
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Hereby
             he
             intimates
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             brief
             in
             what
             he
             had
             farther
             to
             say
             for
             the
             justifying
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             he
             had
             already
             spoken
             a
             long
             time
             together
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               I
               will
               fetch
               my
               knowledge
               from
               afarre
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             In
             declaring
             what
             I
             know
             concerning
             the
             Question
             in
             hand
             ,
             namely
             ,
             whether
             thou
             hast
             done
             well
             in
             charging
             God
             for
             dealing
             too
             severely
             with
             thee
             ,
             I
             will
             open
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             from
             the
             very
             foundations
             .
             But
             yet
             what
             he
             means
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               from
               afarre
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             determine
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             his
             meaning
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             utter
             nothing
             but
             what
             by
             inspiration
             from
             God
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             so
             :
             he
             would
             not
             speak
             what
             he
             in
             his
             reason
             might
             apprehend
             to
             be
             right
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             had
             by
             speciall
             enlightning
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             sure
             it
             was
             true
             .
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             others
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             fetch
             his
             proofs
             for
             the
             justifying
             of
             God
             from
             the
             eternall
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             works
             of
             creation
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             this
             chapter
             he
             argues
             from
             those
             meteors
             of
             rain
             ,
             thunder
             ,
             and
             lightning
             ,
             &c.
             and
             these
             things
             he
             calls
             
               knowledge
               from
               afarre
            
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             things
             he
             meant
             to
             speak
             of
             were
             of
             a
             high
             nature
             ,
             farre
             remote
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             easily
             comprehended
             by
             humane
             reason
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             such
             things
             as
             had
             been
             from
             the
             first
             creation
             ,
             yea
             (
             as
             concerning
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             )
             from
             all
             eternity
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             they
             might
             seem
             to
             be
             farre
             from
             the
             matter
             in
             question
             ,
             though
             indeed
             they
             were
             principles
             and
             generall
             grounds
             ,
             from
             whence
             that
             truth
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             to
             maintain
             ,
             might
             be
             unquestionably
             concluded
             and
             proved
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               will
               ascribe
               righteousnesse
               to
               my
               maker
            
             ;
             in
             these
             words
             
               my
               maker
            
             Elihu
             implyes
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             he
             had
             his
             being
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             ;
             and
             withall
             he
             might
             intend
             thereby
             ,
             covertly
             to
             charge
             Job
             with
             being
             ungratefully
             injurious
             to
             his
             Creatour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               truly
               ,
               my
               words
               shall
               not
               be
               false
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               perfect
               in
               knowledge
               is
               with
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             This
             last
             clause
             many
             good
             Expositours
             understand
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             hold
             that
             Elihu
             doth
             hereby
             put
             Job
             in
             mind
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             
               perfect
               in
               knowledge
            
             ,
             as
             being
             omniscient
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             therefore
             through
             any
             mistake
             deal
             unjustly
             with
             him
             ;
             or
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             
               perfect
               in
               knowledge
            
             ,
             spake
             now
             to
             him
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             speak
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             received
             by
             inspiration
             from
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             stead
             he
             now
             spake
             unto
             him
             .
             But
             more
             generally
             it
             is
             held
             ,
             that
             Elihu
             doth
             modestly
             here
             speak
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             third
             person
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             also
             doth
             2
             Cor.
             12.2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               perfect
               in
               knowledge
               is
               with
               thee
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             You
             have
             one
             to
             argue
             with
             you
             that
             is
             found
             in
             judgement
             ,
             and
             sincere
             in
             his
             intentions
             towards
             you
             ,
             one
             that
             understands
             the
             cause
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             throughly
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             in
             all
             things
             deal
             uprightly
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               God
               is
               mighty
               ,
               and
               despiseth
               not
               any
               :
               he
               is
               mighty
               in
               strength
               and
               
               wisedome
               .
            
             ]
             How
             Gods
             justice
             may
             be
             proved
             from
             his
             power
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             chap.
             9.4
             .
             Here
             these
             two
             are
             joyned
             together
             ,
             
               God
               is
               mighty
               ,
               and
               despiseth
               not
               any
               ,
            
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             needs
             not
             fear
             those
             that
             are
             great
             ,
             so
             neither
             doth
             he
             despise
             either
             great
             or
             small
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             own
             supereminent
             greatnesse
             ,
             he
             makes
             not
             so
             light
             esteem
             of
             any
             ,
             as
             therefore
             to
             afflict
             them
             causelesly
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             care
             what
             injury
             he
             doth
             them
             .
             And
             herein
             also
             it
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             that
             Elihu
             had
             respect
             to
             some
             speeches
             of
             Jobs
             ,
             wherein
             he
             might
             apprehend
             that
             Job
             had
             complained
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             carried
             all
             by
             his
             absolute
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             dread
             thereof
             he
             could
             not
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             him
             ;
             as
             chap.
             10.3
             .
             
               Is
               it
               good
               unto
               thee
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               oppresse
               ?
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               despise
               the
               work
               of
               thine
               hands
               ?
            
             and
             chap.
             30.21
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               become
               cruell
               to
               me
               :
               with
               thy
               strong
               hand
               thou
               opposest
               thy self
               against
               me
            
             ;
             and
             in
             divers
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               He
               preserveth
               not
               the
               life
               of
               the
               wicked
               ;
               but
               giveth
               right
               to
               the
               poor
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             doth
             not
             safeguard
             them
             in
             favour
             ,
             as
             esteeming
             them
             precious
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             see
             cause
             to
             keep
             them
             alive
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             but
             he
             pleads
             the
             poors
             cause
             against
             them
             ,
             though
             a
             while
             he
             may
             let
             them
             be
             oppressed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               He
               withdraweth
               not
               his
               eyes
               from
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             never
             forgets
             ,
             nor
             forsakes
             them
             :
             
               but
               with
               Kings
               are
               they
               on
               the
               throne
               ,
               yea
               he
               doth
               establish
               them
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             continues
             them
             even
             unto
             death
             in
             those
             places
             of
             dignity
             whereto
             he
             hath
             advanced
             them
             ,
             and
             often
             too
             their
             children
             after
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               they
               are
               exalted
            
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             thus
             they
             are
             exalted
             ,
             maugre
             all
             opposition
             that
             may
             be
             made
             against
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             being
             thus
             advanced
             ,
             they
             rise
             in
             power
             and
             glory
             still
             more
             and
             more
             .
             Some
             understand
             it
             of
             their
             exaltation
             to
             heavenly
             glory
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             their
             being
             puffed
             up
             in
             their
             minds
             and
             spirits
             :
             but
             the
             former
             Expositions
             are
             more
             probable
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               And
               if
               they
               be
               bound
               in
               fetters
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             the
             righteous
             ,
             whether
             those
             that
             God
             had
             exalted
             or
             others
             ,
             come
             to
             be
             streightned
             with
             affliction
             .
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             he
             alludes
             to
             that
             expression
             of
             Jobs
             ,
             
               Thou
               puttest
               my
               feet
               in
               the
               stocks
               ,
            
             chap.
             13.27
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               But
               if
               they
               obey
               not
               ,
               they
               shall
               perish
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             shall
             slay
             them
             in
             his
             anger
             ;
             
               and
               they
               shall
               die
               without
               knowledge
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             folly
             ,
             not
             knowing
             why
             Gods
             hand
             is
             upon
             them
             ;
             or
             for
             their
             folly
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             learn
             by
             Gods
             corrections
             .
             Yet
             most
             probably
             it
             is
             thought
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             Elihu
             still
             speaks
             here
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             mentioned
             before
             vers
             .
             7.
             who
             indeed
             may
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             death
             for
             their
             folly
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Cor.
             11.30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
               for
               this
               cause
               many
               are
               weak
               and
               sickly
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               many
               sleep
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             speaks
             not
             of
             the
             wicked
             till
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               But
               the
               hypocrites
               in
               heart
               heap
               up
               wrath
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             they
             grow
             more
             and
             more
             enraged
             against
             God.
             But
             rather
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             by
             their
             obstinacy
             and
             sinning
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             yea
             even
             in
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             do
             treasure
             up
             wrath
             to
             themselves
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             :
             
               they
               cry
               not
               when
               he
               bindeth
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             call
             not
             upon
             God
             when
             he
             afflicts
             them
             ,
             as
             not
             acknowledging
             that
             God
             doth
             punish
             them
             for
             their
             
             sins
             ,
             or
             being
             every
             way
             of
             irreligious
             and
             profane
             spirits
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               They
               die
               in
               youth
               ,
               and
               their
               life
               is
               among
               the
               unclean
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               among
               the
               Sodomites
            
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             life
             is
             cut
             off
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             those
             are
             cut
             off
             that
             are
             most
             hatefull
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             abominably
             wicked
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             punished
             with
             as
             much
             severity
             ,
             and
             are
             cut
             off
             by
             some
             vile
             and
             shamefull
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             young
             years
             .
             And
             indeed
             some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             this
             last
             is
             solely
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             conceive
             that
             the
             same
             thing
             that
             is
             affirmed
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               they
               die
               in
               youth
            
             ,
             is
             repeated
             again
             in
             other
             tearms
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               their
               life
               is
               among
               the
               unclean
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             cut
             off
             amongst
             such
             as
             themselves
             ,
             wanton
             youngsters
             ,
             that
             live
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             uncleannesse
             .
             And
             some
             think
             also
             ,
             that
             Elihu
             hath
             reference
             in
             these
             words
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             Sodome
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               But
               thou
               hast
               fulfilled
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             carried
             thy self
             as
             wicked
             men
             use
             to
             doe
             ,
             thy
             course
             hath
             been
             just
             like
             theirs
             ;
             or
             ,
             thou
             hast
             judged
             as
             wicked
             men
             use
             to
             doe
             ,
             in
             censuring
             the
             waies
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             towards
             thee
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             chap.
             34.8
             .
             that
             Job
             went
             in
             company
             with
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             :
             whereupon
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               judgement
               and
               justice
               take
               hold
               on
               thee
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             you
             see
             what
             you
             get
             by
             speaking
             so
             desperately
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             just
             indignation
             of
             God
             hath
             already
             seized
             upon
             thee
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Because
               there
               is
               wrath
               ,
               beware
               lest
               he
               take
               thee
               away
               with
               his
               stroke
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             thou
             hast
             shown
             such
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             against
             God
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             Because
             ,
             though
             God
             be
             very
             long-suffering
             and
             patient
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             wrath
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             mercy
             and
             patience
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             Gods
             wrath
             is
             already
             broken
             forth
             upon
             thee
             ,
             take
             heed
             that
             thou
             dost
             not
             provoke
             him
             farther
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             cutting
             of
             thee
             off
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Will
               he
               esteem
               thy
               riches
               ?
               no
               not
               gold
               ,
               nor
               all
               the
               forces
               of
               strength
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             thou
             canst
             not
             by
             thy
             wealth
             ,
             so
             neither
             by
             any
             force
             or
             strength
             be
             delivered
             ,
             when
             once
             thou
             art
             cut
             off
             ,
             or
             when
             once
             God
             hath
             determined
             to
             cut
             thee
             off
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Desire
               not
               the
               night
               ,
               when
               people
               are
               cut
               off
               in
               their
               place
               .
            
             ]
             There
             are
             severall
             Expositions
             given
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             being
             considered
             apart
             by
             themselves
             the
             words
             would
             well
             enough
             bear
             :
             as
             first
             ,
             that
             Elihu
             counsels
             Iob
             that
             he
             should
             not
             desire
             the
             night
             ,
             as
             thieves
             and
             robbers
             do
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             doe
             mischief
             therein
             ,
             when
             poor
             men
             are
             usually
             cut
             off
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             unexpectedly
             break
             in
             upon
             them
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             adviseth
             him
             not
             to
             desire
             the
             night
             of
             other
             mens
             afflictions
             and
             tribulations
             ,
             that
             taking
             advantage
             thereof
             he
             should
             cut
             them
             off
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             live
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             calls
             upon
             him
             not
             to
             desire
             the
             night
             ,
             as
             thinking
             to
             find
             thereby
             some
             ease
             in
             his
             miseries
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             no
             looking
             for
             ease
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             God
             is
             angry
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             God
             even
             in
             a
             night
             doth
             often
             cut
             off
             whole
             nations
             ,
             at
             least
             many
             people
             together
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             easily
             cut
             off
             him
             :
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             he
             wills
             him
             not
             to
             desire
             the
             night
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             night
             ,
             when
             people
             are
             cut
             off
             in
             their
             place
             ;
             not
             curiously
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             
             when
             in
             a
             night
             sometimes
             whole
             nations
             or
             multitudes
             of
             people
             are
             cut
             off
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             be
             driven
             forth
             ,
             or
             scattered
             abroad
             into
             strange
             countries
             ,
             they
             melt
             away
             in
             their
             own
             place
             :
             and
             hereby
             he
             would
             intimate
             ,
             that
             Job
             should
             not
             make
             so
             strange
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             be
             so
             eager
             to
             know
             ,
             why
             he
             being
             a
             good
             man
             should
             be
             so
             sorely
             afflicted
             .
             But
             because
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             Elihu
             had
             warned
             Iob
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             provoke
             God
             utterly
             to
             cut
             him
             off
             ,
             therefore
             I
             rather
             think
             this
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Desire
               not
               the
               night
               ,
               when
               people
               are
               cut
               off
               in
               their
               place
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Desire
             not
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             passage
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             stroke
             whereof
             men
             are
             utterly
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             so
             if
             they
             be
             not
             in
             the
             better
             condition
             do
             perish
             eternally
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             so
             farre
             you
             are
             from
             fearing
             Gods
             cutting
             you
             off
             ,
             that
             you
             desire
             it
             ;
             but
             take
             heed
             of
             this
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Take
               heed
               ,
               regard
               not
               iniquity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             affect
             not
             this
             murmuring
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             desiring
             death
             ,
             and
             quarrelling
             against
             his
             proceedings
             :
             
               for
               this
               hast
               thou
               chosen
               rather
               then
               affliction
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             chose
             to
             contend
             with
             God
             ,
             rather
             then
             patiently
             to
             bear
             his
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               God
               exalteth
               by
               his
               power
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             severall
             waies
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             exalteth
             and
             magnifyeth
             himself
             or
             his
             works
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             almighty
             power
             God
             sheweth
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             great
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             works
             appear
             exceeding
             glorious
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             clause
             is
             to
             put
             Job
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             reasoning
             nor
             contending
             with
             him
             :
             or
             else
             rather
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             often
             by
             his
             great
             power
             exalt
             those
             that
             are
             afflicted
             and
             cast
             down
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             intimate
             to
             Job
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             able
             to
             exalt
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             ever
             he
             were
             raised
             again
             from
             his
             low
             condition
             ,
             it
             was
             God
             that
             must
             doe
             it
             ;
             in
             regard
             whereof
             it
             was
             fitter
             that
             he
             should
             humble
             himself
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             seek
             his
             favour
             ,
             rather
             then
             quarrell
             against
             him
             for
             that
             which
             he
             had
             done
             to
             him
             .
             And
             then
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               who
               teacheth
               like
               him
            
             ?
             either
             because
             God
             being
             omniscient
             ,
             and
             knowing
             all
             things
             of
             himself
             ,
             must
             needs
             teach
             better
             then
             man
             that
             knoweth
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             receives
             from
             others
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             God
             enlightneth
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             effectually
             teacheth
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             doe
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             God
             teacheth
             men
             by
             the
             afflictions
             he
             layes
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             then
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             last
             clause
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             is
             great
             in
             power
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             of
             incomprehensible
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             should
             content
             themselves
             with
             that
             which
             God
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             not
             search
             into
             those
             things
             which
             are
             above
             their
             reach
             ;
             and
             especially
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             mere
             folly
             to
             murmure
             against
             any
             of
             Gods
             proceedings
             ,
             as
             if
             man
             could
             teach
             God
             how
             to
             govern
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             Iob
             might
             learn
             much
             by
             the
             afflicting
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             the
             fault
             were
             not
             in
             himself
             ,
             yea
             that
             particular
             lesson
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             raise
             him
             but
             God
             ,
             was
             clearly
             taught
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             all
             the
             while
             he
             was
             so
             impatient
             ,
             he
             was
             still
             kept
             in
             such
             a
             helplesse
             condition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Who
               hath
               enjoyned
               him
               his
               way
               ?
            
             ]
             This
             is
             alledged
             to
             prove
             that
             therefore
             none
             can
             controll
             or
             condemn
             what
             he
             doth
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             34.13
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Remember
               that
               thou
               magnifie
               his
               work
               ,
               which
               men
               behold
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Instead
             therefore
             of
             searching
             into
             Gods
             secrets
             ,
             busie
             thy self
             rather
             in
             magnifying
             those
             works
             which
             lye
             open
             to
             every
             mans
             view
             :
             and
             this
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God
             in
             generall
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             heaven
             in
             particular
             ,
             the
             meteors
             ,
             rain
             and
             thunder
             and
             lightning
             ,
             whereof
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Every
               man
               may
               see
               it
               ,
               man
               may
               behold
               it
               afarre
               off
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             heaven
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             better
             understood
             of
             all
             the
             works
             of
             God
             in
             generall
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             behold
             them
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             are
             afarre
             off
             ,
             though
             indeed
             they
             cannot
             perfectly
             understand
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               God
               is
               great
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               him
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             This
             you
             will
             find
             by
             observing
             diligently
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             incomprehensibly
             great
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             for
             man
             to
             blame
             any
             thing
             that
             God
             doth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               For
               he
               maketh
               small
               the
               drops
               of
               water
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             maketh
             the
             rain
             (
             which
             is
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             drawn
             up
             in
             vapours
             from
             the
             earth
             and
             sea
             )
             to
             distill
             down
             by
             degrees
             in
             round
             small
             drops
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             the
             vapours
             that
             goe
             up
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             a
             work
             which
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             comprehend
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             26.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Also
               can
               any
               understand
               the
               spreadings
               of
               the
               clouds
               ,
               or
               the
               noise
               of
               his
               Tabernacle
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             which
             man
             cannot
             perfectly
             understand
             in
             
               the
               spreadings
               of
               the
               clouds
            
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             how
             farre
             a
             cloud
             will
             spread
             when
             it
             riseth
             ,
             or
             how
             the
             clouds
             come
             to
             be
             spread
             out
             in
             so
             vast
             an
             extent
             all
             the
             heavens
             over
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             times
             in
             a
             very
             different
             manner
             ,
             some
             being
             clouds
             without
             water
             ,
             others
             yielding
             soft
             and
             gentle
             rain
             ,
             others
             pouring
             forth
             violent
             and
             stormy
             showres
             ,
             some
             bringing
             winds
             with
             them
             ,
             others
             frost
             ,
             or
             hail
             ,
             or
             snow
             ;
             and
             then
             by
             
               the
               noise
               of
               his
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             roaring
             of
             the
             winds
             or
             thunder
             above
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             or
             pavilion
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             2
             Sam.
             22.12
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               spreadeth
               his
               light
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               covereth
               the
               bottome
               of
               the
               sea
               .
            
             ]
             This
             verse
             is
             diversly
             expounded
             .
             Some
             understand
             it
             plainly
             thus
             ,
             that
             God
             spreadeth
             his
             light
             over
             the
             clouds
             ,
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             above
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             and
             withall
             covereth
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             sea
             with
             waters
             beneath
             .
             Others
             conceive
             that
             El●hu
             speaks
             here
             of
             the
             sudden
             changes
             that
             God
             often
             makes
             in
             the
             air
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             ,
             the
             thick
             clouds
             being
             scattered
             ,
             
               he
               spreadeth
               his
               light
            
             all
             over
             his
             Tabernacle
             above
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             clouds
             that
             are
             there
             to
             be
             lightsome
             and
             bright
             ;
             and
             then
             at
             other
             times
             with
             clouds
             gathered
             together
             he
             covereth
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             covereth
             all
             things
             with
             darknesse
             even
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             sea
             :
             a
             work
             the
             more
             wonderfull
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             Sun
             that
             dispels
             the
             clouds
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             doth
             also
             gather
             them
             at
             another
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             some
             give
             this
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             flashes
             of
             lightening
             ,
             which
             he
             scattereth
             abroad
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             enlighten
             the
             clouds
             above
             ,
             but
             also
             causeth
             it
             to
             pierce
             through
             the
             waters
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             covering
             or
             overspreading
             of
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             sea
             with
             its
             light
             .
             And
             this
             seems
             best
             to
             agree
             with
             our
             Translation
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               For
               by
               them
               he
               judgeth
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               giveth
               meat
               in
               abundance
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             these
             clouds
             ,
             causing
             showres
             and
             thunder
             and
             lightening
             ,
             God
             both
             judgeth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             punisheth
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             great
             flouds
             ,
             which
             often
             destroy
             not
             only
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             likewise
             men
             and
             cattel
             ,
             and
             also
             moistneth
             the
             earth
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             yield
             an
             abundant
             encrease
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               The
               noise
               thereof
               sheweth
               concerning
               it
               ,
               the
               cattel
               also
               concerning
               the
               vapour
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             wind
             or
             thunder
             in
             the
             clouds
             above
             foresheweth
             the
             showres
             of
             rain
             that
             are
             coming
             ;
             the
             cattel
             also
             by
             a
             naturall
             instinct
             discern
             the
             vapours
             ascending
             ,
             and
             so
             foresee
             ,
             and
             by
             severall
             actions
             and
             motions
             do
             as
             it
             were
             give
             warning
             to
             men
             of
             the
             wet
             weather
             that
             approacheth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               AT
               this
               also
               my
               heart
               trembleth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             consideration
             of
             that
             which
             he
             meant
             next
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             concerning
             the
             thunder
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Hear
               attentively
               the
               noise
               of
               his
               voice
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Indeed
             this
             may
             have
             reference
             likewise
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             ,
             especially
             if
             that
             which
             is
             said
             there
             vers
             .
             29.
             and
             33.
             concerning
             the
             noise
             in
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             ,
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             thunder
             .
             But
             this
             word
             (
             
               also
               )
               At
               this
               also
               my
               heart
               trembleth
               ,
            
             seems
             rather
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             meant
             to
             alledge
             another
             speciall
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             full
             of
             terrour
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             not
             spoken
             before
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               He
               directeth
               it
               under
               the
               whole
               heaven
               ,
               and
               his
               lightening
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             causeth
             the
             thunder
             and
             lightening
             to
             passe
             from
             one
             end
             of
             the
             heaven
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             as
             Christ
             saith
             Matth.
             24.27
             .
             
               The
               lightening
               cometh
               out
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               shineth
               even
               unto
               the
               West
               .
            
             Yet
             withall
             those
             words
             ,
             
               He
               directeth
               it
            
             ,
             seem
             also
             to
             hint
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             thunder
             and
             lightening
             are
             guided
             by
             the
             speciall
             providence
             of
             God
             whithersoever
             they
             goe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               After
               it
               a
               voice
               roareth
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             For
             the
             lightening
             is
             seen
             before
             the
             thunder
             is
             heard
             ,
             though
             the
             thunder
             be
             before
             it
             :
             
               he
               thundreth
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               his
               excellency
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             an
             excellent
             voice
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             voice
             that
             clearly
             discovers
             his
             transcendent
             excellency
             :
             
               and
               he
               will
               not
               stay
               them
               when
               his
               voice
               is
               heard
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             stayes
             not
             the
             lightenings
             ,
             when
             once
             it
             begins
             to
             thunder
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             presently
             with
             us
             before
             the
             clap
             of
             thunder
             is
             heard
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             stay
             the
             storms
             of
             rain
             ,
             (
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             before
             chap.
             36.27
             ,
             28.
             )
             but
             immediately
             after
             the
             thunder
             ,
             they
             come
             pouring
             down
             in
             a
             most
             vehement
             manner
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               God
               thundreth
               marvellously
               with
               his
               voice
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             word
             marvellously
             may
             not
             only
             have
             reference
             to
             that
             marvellous
             noise
             that
             the
             thunder
             makes
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             those
             strange
             effects
             of
             the
             thunder
             and
             lightening
             observed
             by
             many
             ;
             as
             that
             it
             will
             melt
             a
             sword
             in
             the
             sheath
             ,
             or
             mony
             in
             a
             purse
             ,
             and
             neither
             hurt
             the
             sheath
             nor
             the
             purse
             ,
             break
             the
             bones
             in
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             and
             kill
             a
             child
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             the
             least
             sign
             of
             hurt
             to
             be
             seen
             outwardly
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             effects
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             :
             To
             which
             also
             some
             limit
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               great
               things
               doth
               he
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               comprehend
               .
            
             But
             that
             I
             conceive
             must
             be
             extended
             
             also
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             concerning
             snow
             and
             frost
             :
             for
             though
             philosophers
             do
             give
             the
             reason
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             it
             but
             imperfectly
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             much
             uncertainty
             in
             many
             things
             they
             say
             ;
             and
             ,
             besides
             ,
             why
             these
             things
             are
             done
             at
             such
             a
             time
             and
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             rather
             then
             another
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             give
             a
             reason
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               For
               he
               saith
               to
               the
               snow
               ,
               Be
               thou
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             expression
             ,
             
               Be
               thou
               on
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             snow
             down
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             also
             its
             usuall
             lying
             for
             a
             time
             upon
             the
             earth
             before
             it
             melts
             away
             :
             
               likewise
               to
               the
               small
               rain
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               rain
               of
               his
               strength
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             great
             mighty
             showres
             of
             rain
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             fall
             ,
             or
             those
             violent
             storms
             which
             discover
             the
             mighty
             strength
             of
             that
             God
             that
             sends
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               He
               sealeth
               up
               the
               hand
               of
               every
               man
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               may
               know
               his
               work
               .
            
             ]
             There
             is
             a
             like
             expression
             before
             concerning
             Gods
             sealing
             up
             the
             stars
             ,
             chap.
             9.7
             .
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             here
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             covering
             the
             earth
             with
             snow
             ,
             or
             by
             sending
             such
             tempestuous
             weather
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             doth
             wholly
             take
             men
             off
             from
             their
             labour
             ;
             being
             driven
             home
             for
             shelter
             ,
             there
             he
             lodgeth
             them
             ,
             and
             locketh
             or
             sealeth
             them
             up
             fast
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             stirre
             abroad
             to
             follow
             their
             imployments
             :
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             
               that
               all
               men
               may
               know
               his
               work
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             may
             hereby
             see
             and
             know
             what
             God
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             ,
             who
             can
             thus
             at
             his
             pleasure
             take
             men
             off
             from
             their
             businesses
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             wait
             upon
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             set
             them
             at
             liberty
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               By
               the
               breath
               of
               God
               frost
               is
               given
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             the
             cold
             winds
             ,
             which
             God
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             breath
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             causeth
             frosts
             ;
             (
             and
             this
             he
             saith
             in
             reference
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             concerning
             the
             winds
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               the
               South
               cometh
               the
               whirlwind
               ,
               and
               cold
               out
               of
               the
               North
               ;
               )
               and
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               waters
               is
               streightned
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             waters
             are
             frozen
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             congealed
             into
             ice
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             bound
             together
             in
             a
             narrower
             compasse
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             dryed
             up
             ,
             and
             take
             not
             up
             so
             much
             room
             as
             they
             did
             before
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Also
               by
               watering
               he
               wearieth
               the
               thick
               cloud
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             black
             full
             clouds
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             wearieth
             the
             thick
             clouds
             ,
             whilst
             by
             them
             he
             watereth
             the
             earth
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             carried
             about
             to
             water
             the
             ground
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             secondly
             ,
             because
             they
             goe
             laden
             with
             such
             abundance
             of
             rain
             within
             them
             ,
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             by
             watering
             they
             are
             spent
             and
             wasted
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             man
             will
             wast
             and
             consume
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             wearied
             with
             much
             labour
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               scattereth
               his
               bright
               cloud
            
             ,
             though
             some
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             wind
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             he
             scattereth
             the
             clouds
             from
             whence
             flashes
             of
             lightening
             did
             before
             break
             forth
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             take
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             wind
             or
             Sun
             he
             soon
             scattereth
             the
             white
             ,
             empty
             ,
             lightsome
             cloud
             ,
             that
             it
             quickly
             vanisheth
             and
             comes
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               And
               it
               is
               turned
               round
               about
               by
               his
               counsels
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             the
             wise
             determinate
             counsels
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             chance
             ,
             is
             the
             cloud
             carried
             round
             about
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             rather
             whirled
             about
             ,
             sometimes
             one
             way
             and
             sometimes
             another
             :
             
             
               that
               they
               may
               doe
               whatsoever
               he
               commandeth
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             clouds
             ,
             and
             the
             hail
             ,
             rain
             ,
             snow
             ,
             &c.
             therein
             ,
             may
             doe
             what
             God
             appoints
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               He
               causeth
               it
               to
               come
               ,
               whether
               for
               correction
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               land
               ,
               or
               for
               mercy
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             cloud
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             showres
             and
             storms
             it
             brings
             along
             with
             it
             .
             It
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             distinguish
             the
             two
             last
             clauses
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             namely
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             God
             causeth
             these
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             
               or
               for
               his
               land
               ,
               or
               for
               mercy
               .
            
             Some
             by
             
               his
               land
            
             understand
             that
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             which
             is
             not
             inhabited
             ,
             in
             which
             none
             therefore
             challenge
             an
             interest
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             only
             :
             and
             so
             they
             make
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             God
             causeth
             these
             showres
             to
             come
             
               for
               his
               land
            
             ,
             those
             parts
             that
             are
             not
             inhabited
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             
               for
               mercy
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             mercy
             to
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             sends
             them
             to
             make
             the
             earth
             fruitfull
             where
             men
             dwell
             .
             Others
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             causeth
             them
             to
             come
             
               for
               his
               land
            
             ,
             when
             he
             sends
             them
             to
             moisten
             and
             fatten
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             as
             is
             all
             the
             fulnesse
             thereof
             ,
             but
             more
             out
             of
             that
             common
             respect
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             all
             his
             creatures
             ,
             then
             out
             of
             any
             respect
             to
             the
             wicked
             inhabitants
             ,
             that
             are
             no
             way
             worthy
             that
             God
             should
             mind
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             causeth
             them
             to
             come
             
               for
               mercy
            
             ,
             when
             he
             sends
             them
             in
             pity
             and
             mercy
             to
             men
             ,
             upon
             their
             humbling
             of
             themselves
             before
             him
             .
             Again
             ,
             others
             hold
             that
             then
             God
             is
             said
             to
             send
             these
             showres
             
               for
               his
               land
            
             ,
             when
             he
             sends
             them
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             for
             the
             watering
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             fruitfull
             ;
             and
             that
             then
             God
             is
             said
             to
             send
             them
             
               for
               mercy
            
             ,
             either
             when
             he
             sends
             them
             in
             times
             of
             drought
             ,
             taking
             pity
             of
             men
             in
             their
             misery
             ,
             to
             restore
             again
             to
             them
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             little
             to
             refresh
             them
             ,
             and
             allay
             their
             misery
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             sends
             them
             in
             some
             other
             way
             of
             mercy
             ,
             as
             to
             cool
             and
             cleanse
             the
             air
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             such
             like
             favour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Hearken
               unto
               this
               ,
               O
               Iob
               ;
               stand
               still
               ,
               and
               consider
               the
               wondrous
               works
               of
               God.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             consider
             seriously
             of
             these
             mighty
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             think
             whether
             it
             be
             fit
             that
             such
             a
             poor
             Creature
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             should
             murmure
             against
             so
             great
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             possible
             for
             thee
             to
             comprehend
             his
             secret
             counsels
             ,
             that
             canst
             not
             comprehend
             his
             ordinary
             works
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Dost
               thou
               know
               when
               God
               disposed
               them
               ,
               and
               caused
               the
               light
               of
               his
               cloud
               to
               shine
               ?
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Wert
             thou
             of
             counsell
             with
             God
             from
             all
             eternity
             ,
             when
             he
             decreed
             and
             determined
             how
             these
             things
             should
             be
             ?
             (
             namely
             ,
             
               the
               wondrous
               works
            
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             or
             the
             clouds
             and
             meteors
             ,
             rain
             ,
             snow
             ,
             hail
             ,
             &c.
             formerly
             spoken
             of
             )
             or
             when
             in
             time
             he
             did
             actually
             order
             and
             dispose
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             shouldest
             understand
             in
             what
             manner
             and
             to
             what
             end
             they
             are
             done
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             particular
             instance
             that
             is
             added
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               and
               caused
               the
               light
               of
               his
               cloud
               to
               shine
            
             ?
             either
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             lightening
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             know
             how
             out
             of
             such
             a
             thick
             ,
             watry
             ,
             cold
             cloud
             so
             many
             flashes
             of
             lightening
             should
             break
             forth
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             how
             that
             breaks
             forth
             through
             the
             clouds
             ;
             or
             of
             those
             transparent
             lightsome
             clouds
             ,
             which
             are
             sometimes
             in
             the
             skie
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             gathered
             and
             ordered
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God.
             For
             though
             some
             learned
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             rain-bow
             ,
             yet
             that
             seems
             to
             me
             of
             all
             the
             least
             probable
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Dost
               thou
               know
               the
               ballancings
               of
               the
               clouds
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             How
             God
             
             hath
             caused
             the
             clouds
             ,
             which
             are
             oft
             very
             great
             and
             ponderous
             ,
             to
             hang
             in
             the
             liquid
             air
             round
             about
             under
             the
             heavens
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             even
             and
             equall
             ballance
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               the
               wondrous
               works
               of
               him
               which
               is
               perfect
               in
               knowledge
               ,
            
             by
             the
             mention
             therein
             made
             of
             Gods
             perfect
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             intimates
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             knoweth
             these
             things
             exactly
             ,
             yet
             ,
             alas
             ,
             it
             is
             little
             or
             nothing
             which
             man
             can
             know
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               How
               thy
               garments
               are
               warm
               ,
               when
               he
               quieteth
               the
               earth
               by
               the
               South
               wind
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             South
             wind
             ,
             that
             usually
             brings
             calm
             and
             still
             weather
             with
             it
             for
             the
             refreshing
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             doth
             make
             thy
             garments
             warm
             about
             thee
             ,
             rather
             then
             any
             other
             wind
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               with
               him
               spread
               out
               the
               skie
               ,
               which
               is
               strong
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               molten
               looking-glasse
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             like
             a
             looking-glasse
             of
             molten
             ,
             polished
             brasse
             :
             See
             Exod.
             38.8
             .
             The
             skie
             is
             said
             to
             be
             strong
             ,
             not
             because
             it
             is
             of
             a
             hard
             ,
             massy
             ,
             elementall
             thicknesse
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             of
             a
             solid
             substance
             ,
             not
             subject
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             to
             wear
             and
             wast
             away
             ,
             and
             especially
             because
             it
             stands
             firm
             and
             fast
             by
             its
             own
             strength
             ,
             not
             having
             any
             thing
             else
             to
             support
             it
             :
             and
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               as
               a
               molten
               looking-glasse
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             transparent
             and
             bright
             .
             Now
             the
             drift
             of
             Elihu
             in
             demanding
             of
             Job
             ,
             whether
             he
             helped
             God
             in
             spreading
             out
             the
             skie
             at
             its
             first
             Creation
             ,
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             exactly
             know
             the
             manner
             how
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             causes
             of
             its
             strength
             and
             brightnesse
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             more
             likelyhood
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             know
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             skie
             ,
             being
             of
             so
             thin
             and
             transparent
             a
             substance
             ,
             should
             yet
             withall
             be
             so
             firm
             and
             strong
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             had
             any
             hand
             with
             God
             in
             spreading
             it
             at
             first
             over
             our
             heads
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Teach
               us
               what
               we
               shall
               say
               unto
               him
               ;
               for
               we
               cannot
               order
               our
               speech
               by
               reason
               of
               darknesse
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Since
             you
             would
             seem
             so
             wise
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             so
             much
             above
             others
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             dare
             complain
             of
             Gods
             government
             ,
             and
             the
             dispensations
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             and
             desire
             so
             earnestly
             that
             you
             may
             plead
             your
             cause
             before
             God
             ,
             teach
             us
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             how
             we
             should
             plead
             in
             this
             kind
             for
             our selves
             or
             others
             ,
             or
             wherein
             we
             should
             object
             any
             thing
             against
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             teach
             us
             what
             we
             should
             in
             your
             stead
             say
             in
             your
             defence
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             )
             of
             those
             many
             arguments
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             say
             you
             could
             fill
             your
             mouth
             (
             chap.
             23.4
             ;
             )
             let
             us
             hear
             but
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             alledge
             it
             on
             your
             behalf
             :
             for
             alas
             we
             professe
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             ignorance
             and
             blindnesse
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             way
             able
             to
             comprehend
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             say
             that
             we
             know
             not
             how
             to
             alledge
             any
             thing
             by
             way
             of
             pleading
             against
             any
             of
             his
             proceedings
             ;
             or
             ,
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             said
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             your
             murmurings
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Shall
               it
               be
               told
               him
               that
               I
               speak
               ?
               If
               a
               man
               speak
               ,
               surely
               he
               shall
               be
               swallowed
               up
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             as
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             what
             Elihu
             had
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             meteors
             ,
             
               Shall
               it
               be
               told
               him
               that
               I
               speak
            
             ?
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Who
             can
             or
             dares
             undertake
             before
             God
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             whereof
             I
             have
             spoken
             ?
             He
             that
             should
             undertake
             it
             ,
             would
             be
             swallowed
             up
             in
             seeking
             to
             comprehend
             the
             unsearchable
             wisedome
             that
             is
             in
             these
             works
             .
             And
             much
             more
             
             then
             is
             that
             man
             sure
             to
             be
             overwhelmed
             with
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             that
             shall
             search
             into
             his
             secret
             counsels
             .
             But
             the
             words
             in
             our
             Translation
             will
             hardly
             bear
             this
             Exposition
             .
             Rather
             they
             are
             added
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             he
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ▪
             
               Teach
               us
               what
               we
               shall
               say
               unto
               him
               ?
            
             &c.
             And
             so
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               Shall
               it
               be
               told
               him
               that
               I
               speak
            
             ?
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             either
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             judiciall
             proceedings
             ,
             Shall
             it
             be
             told
             him
             that
             at
             such
             a
             time
             I
             will
             plead
             the
             cause
             I
             have
             undertaken
             ?
             or
             else
             simply
             of
             some
             mans
             reporting
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             pleaded
             against
             the
             proceedings
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             :
             and
             accordingly
             the
             drift
             of
             Elihu
             in
             these
             words
             may
             be
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             that
             none
             would
             dare
             to
             make
             report
             to
             God
             of
             what
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             speak
             any
             thing
             by
             way
             of
             pleading
             against
             God
             ,
             
               Shall
               it
               be
               told
               him
               that
               I
               speak
               ?
            
             No
             doubtlesse
             ,
             no
             man
             would
             dare
             to
             doe
             this
             for
             me
             ,
             which
             I
             dare
             not
             doe
             my self
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             should
             speak
             ,
             as
             Job
             had
             done
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             blaming
             any
             of
             Gods
             dealings
             ,
             he
             might
             well
             be
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             the
             Lord
             should
             hear
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             complaints
             and
             murmurings
             of
             so
             base
             a
             creature
             as
             man
             is
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             found
             with
             God
             worth
             regarding
             ;
             (
             and
             this
             I
             like
             the
             best
             )
             
               Shall
               it
               be
               told
               him
               that
               I
               speak
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             it
             were
             pity
             else
             :
             as
             if
             it
             should
             be
             thought
             worthy
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             a
             king
             ,
             that
             some
             base
             beggar
             ,
             that
             were
             withall
             a
             very
             Idiot
             ,
             had
             found
             fault
             with
             something
             in
             the
             kings
             governing
             of
             his
             kingdome
             .
             But
             however
             the
             following
             clause
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               If
               a
               man
               speak
               ,
               surely
               he
               shall
               be
               swallowed
               up
            
             ;
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             is
             plainly
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             man
             should
             thus
             undertake
             to
             plead
             against
             God
             ,
             or
             but
             to
             report
             what
             another
             man
             hath
             so
             pleaded
             ,
             he
             would
             soon
             be
             confounded
             and
             overwhelmed
             with
             Gods
             Majesty
             and
             glory
             .
             Now
             all
             this
             tends
             to
             shew
             Job
             his
             errour
             in
             quarrelling
             against
             Gods
             proceedings
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             desiring
             in
             such
             a
             peremptory
             manner
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             admitted
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               And
               now
               men
               see
               not
               the
               bright
               light
               that
               is
               in
               the
               clouds
               ;
               but
               the
               wind
               passeth
               and
               cleanseth
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             determine
             what
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             depend
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             .
             First
             ,
             some
             hold
             ,
             that
             having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             must
             needs
             be
             swallowed
             up
             that
             dares
             to
             argue
             the
             case
             with
             God
             ,
             here
             Elihu
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             cause
             why
             some
             men
             are
             so
             overbold
             to
             contend
             with
             God
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             consider
             the
             mighty
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             advised
             Job
             to
             doe
             ,
             
               And
               now
               men
               see
               not
               the
               bright
               light
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             And
             now
             the
             reason
             of
             mens
             overdaring
             in
             this
             kind
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             duly
             observe
             those
             wonderfull
             works
             of
             God
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             of
             
               the
               bright
               light
               that
               is
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             some
             clouds
             are
             so
             bright
             and
             lightsome
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             transparent
             a
             substance
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             doth
             so
             easily
             shine
             through
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             
               how
               the
               wind
               passeth
               and
               cleanseth
               them
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             cleanseth
             the
             sky
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             cleanseth
             them
             of
             that
             black
             and
             watry
             mixture
             ,
             that
             was
             formerly
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             how
             (
             vers
             .
             22.
             )
             
               fair
               weather
               cometh
               out
               of
               the
               North
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             North-wind
             ,
             that
             scatters
             the
             clouds
             and
             clears
             the
             air
             .
             And
             now
             those
             that
             hold
             this
             to
             be
             the
             drift
             and
             dependance
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             do
             accordingly
             understand
             the
             last
             clause
             vers
             .
             22.
             thus
             ,
             
               with
               God
               is
               terrible
               Majesty
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             
             said
             ,
             Did
             men
             consider
             seriously
             of
             these
             great
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             would
             conclude
             that
             God
             is
             so
             dreadfull
             in
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             that
             men
             should
             carry
             themselves
             so
             boldly
             towards
             him
             .
             Again
             secondly
             ,
             others
             will
             have
             these
             words
             to
             depend
             upon
             that
             which
             Elihu
             had
             said
             vers
             .
             18
             :
             for
             having
             spoken
             there
             of
             Gods
             stretching
             forth
             the
             skie
             ,
             
               which
               is
               strong
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               molten
               looking-glasse
               ,
            
             and
             having
             then
             inserted
             that
             passage
             in
             the
             two
             next
             verses
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             put
             Iob
             in
             mind
             how
             impossible
             it
             was
             to
             contend
             with
             a
             God
             that
             could
             doe
             such
             mighty
             things
             ;
             here
             again
             Elihu
             returns
             to
             adde
             somewhat
             more
             of
             these
             mighty
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             men
             can
             hardly
             see
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             interposition
             of
             thick
             clouds
             ,
             
               And
               now
               men
               see
               not
               the
               bright
               light
               which
               is
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
            
             but
             that
             on
             a
             sudden
             oftentimes
             the
             winds
             come
             and
             scatter
             them
             ,
             
               but
               the
               wind
               passeth
               and
               cleanseth
               them
               ;
               fair
               weather
               cometh
               out
               of
               the
               North.
            
             From
             all
             which
             at
             last
             he
             layes
             down
             that
             conclusion
             ,
             
               with
               God
               is
               terrible
               Majesty
            
             .
             But
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             most
             and
             best
             Expositours
             would
             have
             the
             words
             understood
             thus
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Elihu
             here
             proves
             that
             there
             is
             no
             standing
             before
             God
             to
             contend
             against
             him
             ,
             by
             an
             argument
             from
             the
             lesse
             to
             the
             greater
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             men
             cannot
             behold
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             when
             the
             wind
             hath
             scattered
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             shines
             clearly
             in
             the
             firmament
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             can
             they
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             who
             dwelleth
             in
             light
             inaccessible
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             
               terrible
               Majestie
            
             .
             And
             this
             indeed
             is
             very
             probable
             ;
             yet
             the
             second
             Exposition
             seems
             best
             to
             agree
             with
             our
             Translation
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Touching
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               we
               cannot
               find
               him
               out
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             And
             from
             all
             this
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             we
             may
             concerning
             the
             Almighty
             conclude
             ,
             that
             
               we
               cannot
               find
               him
               out
            
             ,
             he
             is
             altogether
             incomprehensible
             ;
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.7
             .
             
               he
               is
               excellent
               in
               power
               and
               in
               judgement
               and
               in
               plenty
               of
               justice
               ;
               he
               will
               not
               afflict
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             willingly
             ,
             till
             men
             by
             their
             sins
             force
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             will
             he
             afflict
             them
             causelesly
             or
             unjustly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Men
               do
               therefore
               fear
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             of
             such
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             power
             and
             justice
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             such
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             afflict
             ;
             this
             makes
             men
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             humble
             themselves
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             quarrell
             or
             contend
             with
             him
             :
             
               he
               respecteth
               not
               any
               that
               are
               wise
               of
               heart
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             minds
             them
             not
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             to
             shew
             what
             reason
             there
             is
             that
             men
             should
             so
             fear
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             of
             such
             infinite
             power
             ,
             &c.
             as
             not
             to
             dare
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             not
             vouchsafe
             to
             mind
             such
             a
             worm
             as
             man
             is
             ,
             so
             infinitely
             beneath
             him
             ,
             no
             not
             those
             that
             are
             
               wise
               of
               heart
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             not
             those
             that
             out
             of
             an
             overweening
             conceit
             of
             their
             own
             wisedome
             think
             they
             can
             maintain
             their
             cause
             against
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             able
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             punish
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             too
             peremptory
             with
             him
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             wise
             of
             heart
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             thereby
             to
             rescue
             themselves
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             he
             will
             neither
             fear
             nor
             regard
             their
             wisedome
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             to
             shew
             why
             men
             ought
             to
             fear
             God
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             murmure
             against
             his
             chastisements
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             God
             doth
             not
             shew
             them
             mercy
             out
             of
             any
             respect
             he
             hath
             to
             any
             wisedome
             or
             goodnesse
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             merely
             of
             his
             own
             free
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THen
               the
               Lord
               answered
               Iob
               out
               of
               the
               whirlwind
               .
            
             ]
             Job
             had
             often
             appealed
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             desiring
             that
             he
             would
             decide
             the
             controversie
             betwixt
             him
             and
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             now
             and
             then
             had
             as
             it
             were
             challenged
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             plead
             his
             cause
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             answer
             him
             ;
             and
             his
             friends
             had
             likewise
             wished
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             satisfie
             Jobs
             desire
             herein
             ,
             as
             chap.
             11.5
             .
             
               O
               that
               God
               would
               speak
               ,
               and
               open
               his
               lips
               against
               thee
            
             :
             Accordingly
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             did
             now
             appear
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             at
             last
             chap.
             42.7
             .
             give
             judgement
             in
             this
             cause
             betwixt
             Job
             and
             his
             friends
             ,
             by
             approving
             Job
             ,
             and
             reproving
             them
             .
             Only
             the
             Lord
             finding
             ,
             that
             though
             Job
             was
             much
             convinced
             by
             that
             which
             Elihu
             had
             spoken
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             that
             he
             was
             all
             the
             while
             silent
             )
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             sufficiently
             humbled
             ,
             before
             he
             would
             give
             sentence
             for
             Job
             ,
             he
             first
             checks
             him
             for
             those
             things
             he
             had
             spoken
             foolishly
             and
             rashly
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             that
             reverence
             towards
             God
             ,
             as
             became
             him
             .
             Yea
             and
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             visions
             and
             apparitions
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             used
             to
             reveal
             himself
             to
             his
             servants
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               answered
               Iob
               out
               of
               the
               whirlwind
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             cloud
             ,
             wherein
             there
             came
             a
             whirlwind
             ,
             (
             it
             seems
             that
             first
             there
             appeared
             a
             cloud
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             when
             the
             whirlwind
             had
             broken
             out
             with
             some
             terrour
             ,
             then
             after
             that
             the
             Lord
             spake
             to
             Job
             out
             of
             that
             stormy
             cloud
             ;
             which
             was
             to
             humble
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             both
             him
             and
             the
             rest
             the
             more
             attentive
             to
             what
             he
             should
             say
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             19.11
             .
             )
             yet
             he
             spake
             to
             him
             with
             much
             gentlenesse
             ;
             whereas
             his
             three
             friends
             condemned
             him
             for
             a
             wicked
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             Elihu
             ,
             though
             he
             acknowledged
             his
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             only
             blamed
             him
             for
             his
             inconsiderate
             speeches
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             therein
             used
             some
             very
             bitter
             expressions
             ,
             as
             in
             chap.
             34.7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               What
               man
               is
               like
               Iob
               ,
               who
               drinketh
               scorning
               like
               water
               ,
               which
               walketh
               in
               company
               with
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ?
            
             &c.
             in
             Gods
             answer
             to
             him
             there
             is
             no
             such
             bitternesse
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Who
               is
               this
               that
               darkneth
               counsell
               by
               words
               without
               knowledge
               ?
            
             ]
             Many
             Expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             are
             spoken
             to
             Elihu
             :
             for
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             undertaking
             to
             answer
             Job
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             doth
             first
             check
             Elihu
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             off
             from
             proceeding
             any
             farther
             :
             and
             that
             he
             is
             charged
             with
             darkning
             counsell
             by
             words
             without
             knowledge
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             did
             not
             sufficiently
             set
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             Gods
             works
             ;
             or
             because
             he
             did
             not
             clearly
             enough
             expresse
             his
             own
             meaning
             in
             the
             arguments
             he
             brought
             to
             convince
             Job
             ;
             or
             because
             ,
             though
             he
             spake
             truth
             ,
             yet
             he
             uttered
             it
             not
             in
             a
             manner
             suitable
             to
             Jobs
             condition
             ,
             but
             with
             such
             sharpnesse
             ,
             as
             was
             likely
             to
             adde
             to
             his
             affliction
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             afford
             him
             any
             comfort
             .
             And
             indeed
             2
             Reasons
             they
             give
             why
             this
             should
             be
             spoken
             to
             Elihu
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             Job
             ,
             which
             have
             much
             probability
             in
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             these
             words
             ,
             
               who
               is
               this
               that
               darkneth
               counsell
            
             ?
             &c.
             seem
             rather
             to
             intend
             one
             that
             was
             then
             speaking
             ,
             as
             Elihu
             was
             ,
             rather
             then
             Job
             that
             had
             not
             spoken
             of
             a
             long
             time
             together
             :
             and
             2ly
             ,
             because
             God
             doth
             no
             where
             reprove
             Elihu
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             Iob
             ch
             .
             40.2
             .
             &
             his
             other
             three
             friends
             ,
             ch
             .
             42.7
             ;
             and
             seeing
             Elihu
             had
             dealt
             somewhat
             
             too
             tartly
             with
             Iob
             also
             ,
             and
             had
             very
             much
             misinterpreted
             some
             things
             that
             Iob
             had
             spoken
             ,
             it
             were
             strange
             that
             he
             only
             should
             passe
             unreproved
             .
             But
             methinks
             it
             is
             farre
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             are
             spoken
             to
             Iob
             ,
             first
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             
               Then
               the
               Lord
               answered
               Iob
               out
               of
               the
               whirlwind
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
            
             and
             then
             immediately
             this
             is
             added
             as
             his
             answer
             to
             Iob
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               this
               that
               darkneth
               counsell
               by
               words
               without
               knowledge
               ?
               Gird
               up
               now
               thy
               loyns
               like
               a
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             secondly
             ,
             Because
             chap.
             42.3
             .
             Iob
             doth
             afterwards
             repeat
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             acknowledging
             himself
             therewith
             justly
             checked
             ,
             
               who
               is
               he
               that
               hideth
               counsell
               without
               knowledge
               ?
               therefore
               have
               I
               uttered
               that
               I
               understood
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             &
             thirdly
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             shew
             ,
             why
             Elihu
             should
             be
             charged
             with
             darkning
             counsell
             by
             words
             without
             knowledge
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             here
             pleads
             with
             Iob
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             urgeth
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Elihu
             had
             done
             :
             whereas
             now
             we
             may
             easily
             conceive
             that
             Iob
             might
             well
             be
             charged
             with
             darkning
             counsell
             by
             words
             without
             knowledge
             ,
             whether
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             his
             own
             counsell
             or
             Gods.
             For
             first
             ,
             he
             had
             darkned
             his
             own
             counsell
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             not
             clearly
             enough
             expressed
             his
             meaning
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             passion
             had
             expressed
             himself
             so
             simply
             and
             foolishly
             ,
             that
             his
             words
             seemed
             to
             import
             worse
             then
             he
             thought
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             difference
             at
             all
             in
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             his
             faithfull
             servants
             and
             with
             wicked
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             had
             not
             dealt
             justly
             with
             him
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             he
             had
             darkned
             Gods
             counsels
             by
             words
             without
             knowledge
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             seemed
             to
             imply
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             expressing
             himself
             fully
             and
             plainly
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             dealt
             with
             him
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             more
             love
             in
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             righteous
             then
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             nor
             no
             more
             wrath
             in
             the
             judgements
             of
             the
             wicked
             then
             in
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             here
             charge
             Iob
             with
             speaking
             that
             which
             was
             false
             ,
             but
             with
             uttering
             the
             truth
             unskilfully
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               this
               that
               darkneth
               counsell
               by
               words
               without
               knowledge
            
             ?
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             What
             do
             I
             hear
             ?
             Is
             this
             you
             ,
             Iob
             ,
             that
             talk
             thus
             foolishly
             and
             pettishly
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             meant
             to
             charge
             me
             with
             injustice
             ?
             whatever
             others
             might
             have
             done
             ,
             I
             expected
             better
             words
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               I
               will
               demand
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               answer
               thou
               me
               .
            
             ]
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             proud
             challenge
             of
             Iobs
             chap.
             13.22
             .
             
               Call
               thou
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               answer
               ;
               or
               let
               me
               speak
               ,
               and
               answer
               thou
               me
            
             ;
             wherein
             he
             gave
             God
             the
             choice
             ,
             either
             to
             object
             against
             Iob
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             would
             answer
             ,
             or
             to
             answer
             what
             Iob
             should
             object
             against
             him
             :
             and
             accordingly
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             here
             puts
             Iob
             to
             answer
             to
             certain
             Questions
             that
             he
             propounds
             to
             him
             :
             the
             drift
             whereof
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             Iob
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             could
             not
             give
             a
             full
             and
             clear
             account
             of
             these
             ordinary
             works
             ,
             much
             lesse
             was
             he
             like
             to
             know
             his
             secret
             counsels
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             arrogance
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             injustice
             ,
             whose
             works
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             and
             who
             being
             of
             infinite
             wisedome
             and
             power
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             infinite
             justice
             and
             holinesse
             too
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Where
               wast
               thou
               when
               I
               laid
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Poor
             wretch
             ,
             many
             ages
             after
             the
             earth
             was
             created
             thou
             hadst
             not
             a
             being
             ,
             and
             how
             then
             canst
             thou
             know
             how
             it
             was
             done
             ?
             
               declare
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               understanding
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             since
             you
             think
             your
             understanding
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             dispute
             
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             blame
             the
             dispensations
             of
             my
             Providence
             ,
             shew
             me
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             how
             this
             was
             done
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Whereupon
               are
               the
               foundations
               thereof
               fastned
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             26.7
             .
             
               or
               who
               laid
               the
               corner
               stone
               thereof
            
             ?
             As
             the
             foundations
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             corner
             stones
             of
             a
             house
             ,
             whereby
             the
             walls
             are
             firmly
             joyned
             together
             ,
             do
             contribute
             much
             to
             the
             strength
             and
             stability
             of
             any
             building
             ;
             in
             allusion
             whereto
             the
             Lord
             here
             demands
             of
             Iob
             ,
             who
             laid
             the
             corner
             stone
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             intimating
             ,
             that
             surely
             he
             did
             not
             contribute
             either
             counsell
             or
             assistance
             therein
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Lord
             alone
             did
             it
             ,
             with
             whom
             therefore
             he
             might
             see
             that
             he
             was
             no
             way
             fit
             to
             contend
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             it
             was
             of
             old
             a
             custome
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             glorious
             building
             was
             to
             be
             raised
             ,
             some
             Prince
             or
             great
             man
             was
             wont
             to
             lay
             the
             corner
             stone
             ,
             and
             that
             thereto
             these
             words
             do
             allude
             ;
             which
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               When
               the
               morning
               stars
               sang
               together
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               shouted
               for
               joy
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             wont
             with
             shouting
             and
             singing
             to
             expresse
             their
             joy
             ,
             when
             the
             foundations
             are
             first
             laid
             of
             any
             great
             and
             magnificent
             building
             .
             Some
             Expositours
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             literally
             of
             the
             stars
             in
             the
             firmament
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             they
             hold
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             they
             
               sang
               together
            
             ,
             because
             being
             of
             different
             magnitudes
             ,
             and
             having
             different
             motions
             and
             influences
             ,
             they
             did
             yet
             as
             it
             were
             harmoniously
             joyn
             together
             in
             sounding
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             consort
             of
             different
             voices
             singing
             together
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             did
             shew
             forth
             the
             infinite
             power
             and
             wisedome
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             their
             Creatour
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             19.1
             .
             
               The
               heavens
               declare
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             called
             
               the
               morning
               stars
            
             ,
             either
             because
             those
             stars
             that
             shine
             in
             the
             morning
             are
             by
             a
             Synecdoche
             put
             for
             all
             the
             stars
             in
             generall
             ,
             or
             because
             from
             the
             first
             morning
             of
             time
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             sang
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ;
             whence
             some
             would
             have
             the
             similitude
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             singing
             of
             Birds
             at
             the
             first
             break
             of
             day
             .
             And
             whereas
             against
             this
             it
             might
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             the
             stars
             were
             not
             created
             till
             the
             fourth
             day
             Gen.
             1.14
             .
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             praise
             God
             when
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             earth
             were
             lay'd
             :
             to
             this
             they
             answer
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             no
             more
             is
             here
             intended
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             praised
             God
             even
             at
             the
             creation
             ,
             and
             2ly
             .
             that
             the
             stars
             were
             created
             the
             first
             day
             together
             with
             the
             heavens
             &
             light
             ,
             only
             their
             light
             was
             not
             then
             such
             as
             it
             was
             afterward
             made
             to
             be
             on
             the
             fourth
             day
             .
             But
             then
             again
             others
             hold
             ,
             that
             both
             clauses
             do
             here
             express
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             angels
             (
             who
             were
             therefore
             created
             the
             first
             day
             together
             with
             the
             highest
             heavens
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             1.1
             .
             )
             did
             sing
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             foundations
             laid
             of
             this
             glorious
             fabrick
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             the
             Angels
             that
             are
             called
             
               the
               sons
               of
               God
            
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             (
             wherein
             all
             Interpreters
             agree
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.6
             .
             to
             which
             some
             adde
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               (
               all
               )
               and
               all
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               shouted
               for
               joy
               ,
            
             is
             purposely
             inserted
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             angels
             ,
             that
             afterward
             fell
             away
             ,
             did
             then
             at
             first
             praise
             God
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             )
             so
             they
             are
             the
             angels
             also
             that
             are
             called
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             
               the
               morning
               stars
            
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             were
             the
             first
             and
             best
             of
             all
             Gods
             creatures
             ,
             and
             particularly
             because
             of
             their
             exceeding
             glory
             and
             brightnesse
             ,
             as
             in
             
             allusion
             to
             the
             brightest
             of
             all
             the
             stars
             the
             morning
             star
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             also
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             holy
             angels
             2
             Cor.
             11.14
             .
             
               angels
               of
               light
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             far
             most
             probable
             ,
             because
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             the
             stars
             were
             not
             created
             till
             the
             fourth
             day
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Lord
             here
             speaks
             of
             the
             shouting
             and
             singing
             that
             was
             on
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             earth
             were
             laid
             :
             as
             is
             the
             more
             evident
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             still
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God
             in
             the
             first
             and
             third
             day
             of
             the
             Creation
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             stars
             he
             speaks
             afterward
             vers
             .
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Or
               who
               shut
               up
               the
               sea
               with
               doores
               ,
               when
               it
               brake
               forth
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               issued
               out
               of
               the
               womb
               ?
            
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             first
             creating
             of
             the
             waters
             together
             with
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             womb
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             they
             suddenly
             brake
             forth
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             womb
             of
             Gods
             almighty
             power
             or
             eternall
             decree
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             Gods
             shutting
             up
             these
             waters
             ,
             as
             with
             doores
             ,
             is
             meant
             of
             Gods
             holding
             in
             the
             waters
             in
             their
             circumference
             about
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             that
             first
             instant
             of
             their
             creation
             ,
             when
             the
             earth
             round
             about
             lay
             overwhelmed
             therein
             as
             in
             a
             deep
             ,
             
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               moved
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             Gen.
             1.2
             .
             But
             others
             again
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             breaking
             forth
             of
             the
             waters
             out
             of
             that
             Chaos
             or
             deep
             of
             earth
             and
             water
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             at
             first
             created
             ,
             
               as
               if
               it
               had
               issued
               out
               of
               the
               womb
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             God
             said
             on
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             Gen.
             1.9
             .
             
               Let
               the
               waters
               under
               the
               heaven
               be
               gathered
               together
               unto
               one
               place
               :
            
             and
             then
             the
             doores
             wherewith
             it
             was
             shut
             up
             are
             the
             sea
             shores
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             held
             .
             And
             indeed
             because
             it
             is
             this
             gathering
             together
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             that
             can
             properly
             be
             called
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             because
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             he
             speaks
             of
             binding
             up
             the
             waters
             with
             a
             cloud
             ,
             and
             the
             clouds
             were
             not
             created
             till
             the
             second
             day
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             this
             last
             Exposition
             the
             best
             ,
             unlesse
             rather
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             both
             joyntly
             together
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               When
               I
               made
               the
               cloud
               the
               garment
               thereof
               ,
               and
               thick
               darknesse
               a
               swadling-band
               for
               it
               .
            
             ]
             Following
             the
             Metaphor
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             where
             the
             sea
             was
             compared
             to
             a
             new-born
             babe
             ,
             here
             he
             speaks
             of
             swadling
             of
             it
             with
             a
             cloud
             and
             darknesse
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             intimate
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             can
             turn
             and
             wind
             and
             bind
             up
             ,
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             the
             huge
             Ocean
             sea
             ,
             as
             easily
             as
             a
             nurse
             doth
             her
             sucking
             child
             .
             Now
             according
             to
             the
             different
             Exposition
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             first
             creation
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             then
             the
             garment
             and
             swadling-band
             wherewith
             God
             bound
             up
             these
             waters
             must
             be
             that
             darknesse
             wherewith
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             black
             cloud
             ,
             that
             confused
             Chaos
             of
             earth
             and
             water
             was
             overspread
             ,
             the
             light
             not
             being
             then
             as
             yet
             created
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             Gen.
             1.2
             .
             
               and
               darknesse
               was
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Deep
               :
            
             but
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             gathering
             together
             of
             those
             waters
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             sea
             ,
             then
             the
             thick
             and
             black
             clouds
             wherewith
             God
             compassed
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             sea
             round
             about
             ,
             are
             the
             garment
             and
             swadling-band
             wherein
             God
             hath
             bound
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               And
               brake
               up
               for
               it
               my
               decreed
               place
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             those
             hollow
             places
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             wherein
             God
             laid
             the
             sea
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             cradle
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             1.9
             .
             And
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               set
               bars
               and
               doores
            
             ,
             &c.
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             26.10
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               commanded
               the
               morning
               since
               thy
               daies
               ?
               and
               caused
               the
               day-spring
               to
               know
               his
               place
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Didst
             thou
             ever
             in
             all
             thy
             time
             by
             thy
             command
             cause
             the
             Sun
             to
             arise
             ,
             at
             any
             other
             time
             or
             at
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             then
             according
             to
             its
             ordinary
             course
             ?
             or
             rather
             ,
             (
             because
             the
             Lord
             seems
             here
             to
             proceed
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             works
             of
             creation
             on
             the
             fourth
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             and
             other
             the
             lights
             of
             heaven
             were
             made
             ,
             )
             Didst
             thou
             at
             first
             establish
             the
             vicissitude
             of
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             and
             appoint
             at
             what
             severall
             times
             and
             in
             what
             severall
             points
             of
             the
             heaven
             the
             Sun
             should
             arise
             ,
             and
             the
             day-light
             break
             forth
             ,
             sometimes
             sooner
             and
             sometimes
             later
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             one
             part
             of
             the
             heaven
             and
             sometimes
             in
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             severall
             seasons
             of
             summer
             and
             winter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               That
               it
               might
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             from
             the
             place
             where
             it
             riseth
             it
             might
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             twinckling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             passe
             to
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             indeed
             because
             the
             morning
             light
             doth
             so
             speedily
             spread
             it self
             from
             one
             end
             of
             the
             heaven
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             therefore
             doth
             David
             ascribe
             wings
             to
             the
             morning
             ,
             Psal
             .
             139.9
             .
             If
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               take
               the
               wings
               of
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             how
             do
             the
             next
             words
             come
             in
             ?
             
               that
               the
               wicked
               might
               be
               shaken
               out
               of
               it
            
             ?
             what
             can
             the
             spreading
             of
             the
             morning
             light
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             doe
             to
             the
             shaking
             of
             the
             wicked
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             destroying
             of
             the
             wicked
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             Some
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             this
             is
             here
             inserted
             ,
             not
             to
             imply
             that
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             morning
             light
             is
             any
             cause
             of
             the
             destroying
             of
             wicked
             men
             ;
             but
             only
             because
             as
             the
             Sun
             riseth
             daily
             ,
             so
             the
             wicked
             are
             day
             by
             day
             destroyed
             and
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             just
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             men
             not
             worthy
             to
             behold
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             though
             God
             cuts
             off
             wicked
             men
             by
             night
             as
             well
             as
             by
             day
             ,
             yet
             having
             spoken
             of
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             morning
             light
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             follow
             on
             the
             same
             Metaphor
             ,
             he
             speaks
             only
             of
             cutting
             them
             off
             by
             day
             ,
             as
             men
             unworthy
             to
             enjoy
             the
             light
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             
               That
               it
               might
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               might
               be
               shaken
               out
               of
               it
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Art
             thou
             the
             cause
             that
             the
             morning
             light
             takes
             hold
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             then
             cut
             off
             ,
             as
             men
             not
             worthy
             to
             see
             the
             light
             ?
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             too
             ,
             that
             though
             good
             men
             die
             daily
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             wicked
             men
             ,
             yet
             he
             speaks
             not
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             wicked
             only
             ,
             because
             to
             the
             godly
             death
             is
             only
             a
             passage
             to
             a
             better
             life
             ;
             and
             they
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             shaken
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             wicked
             men
             may
             be
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             it
             were
             with
             violence
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             all
             the
             felicity
             they
             could
             hope
             to
             enjoy
             here
             ,
             and
             thrust
             out
             into
             utter
             darknesse
             .
             But
             because
             the
             words
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             seem
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             morning
             light
             ,
             I
             cannot
             think
             it
             so
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             should
             not
             also
             be
             understood
             so
             .
             Now
             there
             are
             two
             other
             Expositions
             given
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             make
             the
             morning
             light
             the
             cause
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             shaken
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             means
             of
             the
             morning
             light
             they
             are
             cut
             off
             and
             destroyed
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             either
             because
             thereby
             they
             are
             discovered
             and
             known
             ,
             or
             because
             thereby
             they
             are
             apprehended
             ,
             carried
             before
             the
             judgement
             seat
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             cut
             off
             as
             malefactours
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             shaken
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             would
             shake
             moths
             or
             dust
             from
             off
             a
             garment
             :
             which
             may
             be
             judged
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             it
             was
             ,
             early
             in
             the
             
             morning
             to
             sit
             upon
             the
             tryall
             and
             judgement
             of
             malefactours
             ;
             whereon
             they
             say
             that
             of
             the
             prophet
             is
             grounded
             Jer.
             21.12
             .
             
               Oh
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Execute
               judgement
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             second
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             morning
             light
             causeth
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             hate
             the
             light
             ,
             to
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             as
             it
             were
             shaken
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             being
             driven
             into
             their
             dens
             of
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               It
               is
               turned
               as
               clay
               to
               the
               seal
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             earth
             is
             turned
             as
             clay
             to
             the
             seal
             :
             and
             two
             wayes
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             earth
             in
             the
             dark
             night
             seems
             as
             a
             lump
             of
             clay
             ,
             that
             hath
             neither
             form
             nor
             figure
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             the
             morning
             light
             ariseth
             ,
             it
             puts
             on
             a
             new
             face
             ,
             and
             appears
             like
             the
             potters
             clay
             ,
             that
             is
             wrought
             into
             severall
             fashions
             ,
             and
             adorned
             with
             severall
             figures
             and
             colours
             :
             and
             accordingly
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               they
               stand
               as
               a
               garment
               ,
            
             must
             also
             be
             understood
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             plants
             ,
             trees
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             upon
             the
             earth
             are
             as
             a
             curious
             ,
             neat
             ,
             glorious
             garment
             of
             divers
             colours
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             is
             clothed
             .
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             mutability
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             clay
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             soft
             ,
             may
             be
             turned
             into
             divers
             shapes
             and
             figures
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             earth
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             men
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             especially
             wicked
             men
             ,
             one
             generation
             passeth
             away
             ,
             and
             another
             comes
             in
             the
             room
             of
             them
             ;
             
               and
               they
               stand
               as
               a
               garment
            
             in
             that
             regard
             ,
             that
             is
             now
             on
             ,
             then
             off
             ,
             ever
             and
             anon
             altered
             and
             changed
             ,
             now
             fresh
             and
             within
             a
             while
             thrid-bare
             ,
             torn
             and
             worn
             out
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             also
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             Psal
             .
             102.26
             .
             
               they
               shall
               wax
               old
               like
               a
               garment
               ;
               as
               a
               vesture
               shalt
               thou
               change
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               changed
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               from
               the
               wicked
               their
               light
               is
               withholden
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             of
             wicked
             mens
             flying
             into
             dark
             places
             ,
             their
             guilty
             consciences
             driving
             them
             thereto
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             discovered
             and
             punished
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             their
             being
             cut
             off
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             deprived
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             beholding
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             light
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             their
             prosperity
             here
             ,
             even
             of
             all
             that
             was
             pleasant
             and
             delightfull
             to
             them
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             18.5
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               high
               arm
               shall
               be
               broken
               ,
            
             thereby
             is
             meant
             also
             ,
             either
             that
             when
             they
             hid
             themselves
             in
             dark
             corners
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             then
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             the
             mischief
             that
             formerly
             they
             did
             (
             for
             in
             these
             words
             
               the
               high
               arm
            
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             mens
             lifting
             up
             their
             arm
             on
             high
             ,
             when
             they
             mean
             to
             strike
             ;
             )
             or
             else
             that
             being
             destroyed
             ,
             there
             shall
             then
             be
             an
             end
             of
             all
             their
             great
             power
             and
             tyranny
             over
             others
             .
             Now
             this
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             either
             first
             to
             shew
             the
             instability
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             that
             which
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             to
             prevent
             that
             objection
             ,
             why
             God
             should
             give
             light
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             righteous
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             verse
             12.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               commanded
               the
               morning
               since
               thy
               dayes
               ?
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             and
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             should
             be
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             said
             ,
             When
             the
             wicked
             were
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             were
             you
             able
             to
             hasten
             the
             morning
             light
             that
             this
             might
             be
             done
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               enter'd
               into
               the
               springs
               of
               the
               sea
               ?
               or
               hast
               thou
               walked
               in
               the
               search
               of
               the
               depth
               ?
            
             )
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             know
             the
             exact
             depth
             of
             the
             
             sea
             ,
             or
             how
             the
             waters
             spring
             up
             there
             ,
             or
             what
             variety
             of
             fishes
             and
             other
             creatures
             there
             are
             therein
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Have
               the
               gates
               of
               death
               been
               opened
               unto
               thee
               ?
               or
               hast
               thou
               seen
               the
               doores
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ?
            
             ]
             Concerning
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3.5
             .
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             make
             this
             to
             be
             only
             a
             different
             expression
             of
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             :
             Others
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             abysse
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Wert
             thou
             ever
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             or
             beneath
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             for
             this
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             tearmed
             death
             ,
             and
             
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
            
             ,
             because
             the
             dead
             are
             buried
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             impossible
             that
             a
             living
             man
             should
             come
             thither
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             should
             be
             at
             the
             same
             time
             both
             dead
             and
             alive
             .
             But
             the
             words
             may
             be
             also
             understood
             of
             the
             different
             wayes
             of
             mens
             dying
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             men
             are
             in
             after
             death
             :
             
               Have
               the
               gates
               of
               death
               been
               opened
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             Are
             all
             the
             wayes
             to
             death
             known
             to
             the●
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             power
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             been
             in
             hell
             ?
             or
             dost
             thou
             know
             in
             what
             estate
             all
             that
             are
             dead
             are
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               perceived
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Hast
             thou
             travelled
             all
             over
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             so
             hast
             observed
             every
             countrey
             as
             thou
             wentest
             along
             ,
             and
             dost
             exactly
             know
             the
             full
             breadth
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             
               Declare
               if
               thou
               knowest
               it
               all
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             earth
             ;
             if
             thou
             hast
             seen
             and
             knowest
             it
             all
             ,
             declare
             this
             which
             I
             now
             demand
             of
             thee
             :
             or
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             have
             asked
             thee
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             You
             boasted
             that
             if
             I
             questioned
             ,
             you
             would
             answer
             me
             :
             now
             then
             answer
             all
             that
             I
             have
             asked
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             knowest
             it
             all
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Where
               is
               the
               way
               where
               light
               dwelleth
               ?
               and
               as
               for
               darknesse
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               place
               thereof
               ?
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             If
             thou
             knowest
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             having
             travelled
             all
             over
             it
             from
             the
             Sun-rising
             to
             the
             Sun-setting
             ,
             tell
             me
             then
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             where
             the
             place
             of
             residence
             is
             ,
             where
             the
             light
             dwelleth
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             concerning
             darknesse
             .
             And
             this
             some
             would
             have
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             day
             and
             night
             a
             long
             time
             together
             ,
             whether
             he
             knew
             those
             places
             where
             the
             light
             and
             darknesse
             stayed
             so
             long
             :
             as
             indeed
             there
             are
             some
             places
             where
             it
             is
             day
             for
             six
             moneths
             together
             ,
             and
             then
             night
             as
             long
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             here
             enquires
             of
             Job
             ,
             whether
             he
             knew
             exactly
             at
             what
             points
             of
             the
             heaven
             the
             Sun
             was
             to
             rise
             and
             set
             ,
             at
             the
             severall
             seasons
             of
             the
             year
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             whether
             the
             light
             or
             darknesse
             went
             ,
             when
             they
             went
             from
             their
             hemisphere
             :
             intimating
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             never
             able
             to
             ascend
             up
             into
             the
             heavens
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             exactly
             know
             the
             manner
             how
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             had
             ordered
             the
             severall
             seasons
             of
             light
             and
             darknesse
             all
             the
             world
             over
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               That
               thou
               shouldest
               take
               it
               to
            
             (
             or
             
               at
               )
               the
               bound
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               know
               the
               paths
               to
               the
               house
               thereof
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             find
             them
             (
             whether
             light
             or
             darknesse
             )
             where
             they
             are
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             appoint
             them
             their
             bounds
             or
             limits
             ,
             whence
             they
             should
             rise
             ,
             which
             way
             they
             should
             spread
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             should
             goe
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             when
             thou
             seest
             them
             spread
             so
             far
             abroad
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             wander
             as
             it
             were
             so
             far
             from
             their
             home
             ,
             thou
             shouldest
             take
             them
             and
             carry
             them
             back
             to
             their
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             direct
             them
             in
             their
             way
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Knowest
               thou
               it
               ,
               because
               thou
               wast
               then
               born
               ?
               or
               because
               the
               number
               of
               thy
               dayes
               is
               great
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             either
             because
             thou
             wert
             born
             ,
             when
             I
             first
             created
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             didst
             see
             how
             I
             then
             ordered
             all
             these
             things
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             because
             having
             lived
             so
             long
             ,
             thou
             hast
             by
             so
             long
             experience
             since
             found
             it
             out
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               entred
               into
               the
               treasures
               of
               the
               snow
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Dost
             thou
             know
             from
             whence
             that
             abundance
             of
             snow
             and
             hail
             comes
             ,
             which
             yearly
             I
             pour
             down
             upon
             the
             earth
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             ever
             been
             in
             my
             store-houses
             ,
             where
             these
             things
             are
             laid
             up
             ?
             or
             are
             these
             things
             at
             thy
             disposing
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               By
               what
               way
               is
               the
               light
               parted
               ,
               which
               scattereth
               the
               East
               wind
               upon
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             ]
             By
             
               the
               light
            
             here
             some
             understand
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             usually
             taken
             elsewhere
             :
             and
             the
             Question
             that
             is
             propounded
             concerning
             the
             way
             whereby
             this
             light
             is
             parted
             ,
             must
             then
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             first
             of
             the
             lights
             dispersing
             it self
             through
             the
             air
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             what
             means
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             do
             so
             dart
             forth
             themselves
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             that
             the
             air
             may
             be
             enlightened
             in
             every
             place
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             of
             its
             shining
             successively
             upon
             severall
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Sun
             runs
             a
             severall
             course
             in
             the
             heavens
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             gives
             light
             more
             or
             lesse
             to
             severall
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             it
             is
             day
             in
             one
             place
             and
             night
             in
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             summer
             in
             one
             place
             and
             winter
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             at
             severall
             seasons
             the
             dayes
             and
             nights
             are
             shorter
             and
             longer
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             of
             the
             Suns
             different
             dispersing
             of
             its
             light
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             black
             clouds
             in
             the
             skie
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             shines
             bright
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             whilst
             in
             another
             place
             it
             is
             dark
             and
             cloudy
             .
             But
             because
             this
             last
             Exposition
             seems
             somewhat
             forced
             ,
             and
             because
             concerning
             this
             dividing
             of
             the
             Suns
             light
             God
             had
             spoken
             before
             vers
             .
             12.
             and
             because
             he
             is
             now
             speaking
             of
             tempestuous
             meteors
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             of
             snow
             and
             hail
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             of
             showres
             of
             rain
             ,
             &c.
             therefore
             I
             rather
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             here
             spoken
             of
             is
             lightening
             ,
             concerning
             which
             the
             Lord
             enquires
             of
             Job
             ,
             either
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             flashes
             of
             lightening
             do
             break
             forth
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             there
             is
             thunder
             and
             lightening
             sometimes
             in
             one
             country
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             another
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               which
               scattereth
               the
               East
               wind
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             either
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             Sun
             draws
             up
             those
             vapours
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             cause
             winds
             in
             the
             air
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             together
             with
             the
             Sun
             when
             it
             riseth
             ,
             the
             East
             wind
             doth
             usually
             rise
             :
             or
             else
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             lightening
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             said
             to
             scatter
             the
             East
             wind
             upon
             the
             earth
             in
             a
             two
             fold
             sense
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             lightening
             doth
             commonly
             bring
             tempestuous
             winds
             with
             it
             ;
             (
             for
             the
             East
             wind
             is
             mentioned
             figuratively
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             other
             violent
             winds
             )
             or
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             because
             the
             lightening
             breaks
             forth
             with
             such
             violence
             ,
             that
             it
             many
             times
             interrupts
             the
             course
             of
             the
             strongest
             winds
             ,
             and
             scatters
             them
             abroad
             into
             the
             severall
             corners
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Who
               hath
               divided
               a
               water-course
               for
               the
               overflowing
               of
               waters
               ?
            
             ]
             Either
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             severall
             hollow
             places
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             provided
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             severall
             channels
             ,
             for
             the
             current
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             some
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             
             some
             another
             ,
             when
             abundance
             of
             rain
             hath
             made
             great
             inundations
             here
             below
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             of
             the
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             whereby
             the
             overflowing
             of
             waters
             that
             is
             in
             the
             clouds
             doth
             pour
             down
             ,
             as
             by
             so
             many
             severall
             pipes
             and
             water-spouts
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             great
             Cataracts
             ,
             whereby
             the
             earth
             is
             watered
             in
             severall
             places
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               To
               cause
               it
               to
               rain
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               where
               no
               man
               is
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             These
             last
             words
             ,
             
               where
               no
               man
               is
            
             ,
             may
             be
             added
             both
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             man
             (
             and
             so
             Job
             in
             particular
             )
             can
             no
             way
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             watering
             those
             places
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             inhabited
             by
             man
             ;
             and
             likewise
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             God
             takes
             care
             to
             provide
             food
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             man
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             beasts
             in
             the
             desarts
             ,
             where
             no
             man
             inhabits
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               Canst
               thou
               bind
               the
               sweet
               influences
               of
               Pleiades
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Canst
             thou
             restrain
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             seven
             stars
             ,
             and
             so
             keep
             back
             the
             spring
             ,
             either
             wholly
             or
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             which
             those
             stars
             do
             bring
             along
             with
             them
             ?
             and
             indeed
             therefore
             he
             tearms
             their
             influences
             sweet
             ,
             because
             they
             bring
             in
             the
             spring
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             season
             so
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             that
             yields
             such
             delight
             and
             refreshing
             to
             all
             creatures
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             opens
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             trees
             and
             plants
             and
             herbs
             and
             flowers
             may
             then
             bud
             and
             sprout
             forth
             :
             
               Or
               loose
               the
               bands
               of
               Orion
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             canst
             thou
             hinder
             the
             influences
             of
             Orion
             ,
             which
             brings
             in
             the
             winter
             season
             ?
             for
             these
             he
             calls
             
               the
               bands
               of
               Orion
            
             ,
             either
             because
             therewith
             he
             leads
             in
             storms
             and
             tempests
             ,
             as
             with
             so
             many
             cords
             and
             strings
             ;
             or
             because
             therewith
             the
             earth
             is
             frozen
             and
             bound
             up
             ,
             as
             with
             cords
             and
             bands
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Canst
             thou
             cut
             or
             untie
             these
             cords
             ,
             that
             so
             this
             Constellation
             should
             not
             bring
             such
             cold
             and
             tempestuous
             weather
             along
             with
             it
             ?
             Concerning
             these
             Constellations
             mentioned
             here
             and
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             before
             chap.
             9.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               Canst
               thou
               bring
               forth
               Mazzaroth
               in
               his
               season
               ?
               or
               canst
               thou
               guide
               Arcturus
               with
               his
               sons
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Arcturus
             with
             the
             lesser
             stars
             about
             it
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             stand
             about
             it
             as
             children
             about
             their
             parents
             :
             canst
             thou
             direct
             this
             Northern
             Asterisme
             to
             know
             his
             season
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Autumn
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             the
             course
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             it
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               Canst
               thou
               bring
               forth
               Mazzaroth
               in
               his
               season
            
             ?
             though
             some
             hold
             that
             by
             Mazzaroth
             is
             meant
             the
             planets
             ,
             and
             others
             the
             twelve
             signs
             in
             the
             Zodiack
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ;
             )
             yet
             I
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             that
             thereby
             is
             meant
             those
             remote
             stars
             about
             the
             Southern
             Pole
             ,
             called
             
               the
               chambers
               of
               the
               South
            
             chap.
             9.9
             .
             or
             else
             the
             dog-star
             ,
             with
             others
             that
             rise
             here
             in
             the
             Summer
             ;
             
               Canst
               thou
               bring
               forth
               Mazzaroth
               in
               his
               season
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             canst
             thou
             make
             the
             dog-star
             and
             other
             fiery
             summer
             stars
             ,
             or
             those
             stars
             that
             are
             hidden
             in
             the
             South
             ,
             to
             shew
             themselves
             in
             their
             season
             ?
             which
             is
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             then
             we
             have
             here
             ,
             as
             before
             chap.
             9.9
             .
             four
             Constellations
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             arise
             in
             the
             four
             severall
             Quarters
             of
             the
             year
             ;
             and
             therefore
             may
             be
             the
             more
             fitly
             named
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             the
             stars
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               Knowest
               thou
               the
               ordinances
               of
               heaven
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             In
             what
             order
             God
             hath
             disposed
             the
             severall
             orbs
             thereof
             ,
             and
             what
             laws
             and
             decrees
             God
             hath
             established
             for
             their
             severall
             motions
             and
             influences
             ,
             which
             thereupon
             they
             do
             constantly
             observe
             ?
             
               Canst
               thou
               set
               the
               dominion
               thereof
               in
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Canst
             thou
             ,
             that
             dwellest
             here
             below
             ,
             order
             and
             settle
             what
             dominion
             and
             rule
             the
             heavens
             
             shall
             have
             by
             their
             influences
             over
             all
             things
             here
             on
             the
             earth
             ?
             Some
             indeed
             understand
             this
             last
             clause
             thus
             ,
             Canst
             thou
             order
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             thy self
             ,
             or
             other
             men
             dwelling
             here
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             should
             have
             the
             command
             of
             the
             heavens
             above
             ?
             and
             this
             they
             judge
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             speaks
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             of
             mans
             commanding
             rain
             and
             lightening
             from
             above
             .
             But
             that
             I
             conceive
             is
             no
             sufficient
             warrant
             for
             this
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               Canst
               thou
               lift
               up
               thy
               voice
               to
               the
               clouds
               ,
               that
               abundance
               of
               waters
               may
               cover
               thee
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             land
             where
             thou
             dwellest
             .
             And
             because
             showres
             of
             rain
             do
             usually
             follow
             the
             thunder
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             seem
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             God
             by
             that
             mighty
             voice
             of
             his
             doth
             call
             for
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             altogether
             improbable
             which
             some
             conceive
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             allusion
             hereto
             the
             Lord
             might
             ask
             ,
             whether
             Job
             could
             
               lift
               up
               his
               voice
            
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             when
             he
             thunders
             ,
             thereby
             to
             call
             for
             showres
             of
             rain
             to
             water
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             37.
             
             
               Who
               can
               number
               the
               clouds
               in
               wisedome
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             exactly
             to
             find
             out
             the
             number
             of
             the
             numberlesse
             clouds
             ?
             
               or
               who
               can
               stay
               the
               bottles
               of
               heaven
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             can
             restrain
             the
             rain
             in
             the
             clouds
             from
             falling
             down
             upon
             the
             earth
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             38.
             
             
               When
               the
               dust
               groweth
               into
               hardnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               clods
               cleave
               fast
               together
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             take
             these
             words
             to
             be
             a
             description
             of
             the
             drought
             that
             will
             be
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             if
             the
             bottles
             of
             heaven
             were
             stayed
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             earth
             then
             grows
             hard
             ,
             
               and
               the
               clods
               cleave
               fast
               together
               ,
            
             and
             become
             hard
             like
             stones
             .
             But
             others
             take
             them
             to
             be
             a
             description
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             already
             sufficiently
             watered
             with
             rain
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             it
             were
             well
             that
             the
             bottles
             of
             heaven
             were
             stayed
             ,
             )
             
               when
               the
               dust
               groweth
               into
               hardnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             light
             dust
             is
             turned
             into
             lumps
             of
             earth
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             some
             translate
             the
             words
             )
             
               when
               the
               dust
               is
               turned
               into
               mire
               ,
            
             and
             the
             clods
             ,
             ready
             before
             to
             crumble
             into
             dust
             ,
             being
             moistened
             with
             rain
             do
             cleave
             fast
             together
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             39.
             
             
               Wilt
               thou
               hunt
               the
               prey
               for
               the
               lion
               ?
               or
               fill
               the
               appetite
               of
               the
               young
               lions
               ?
            
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             these
             three
             following
             verses
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             first
             ,
             how
             impossible
             it
             were
             for
             man
             to
             provide
             food
             sufficient
             for
             all
             beasts
             and
             birds
             ,
             as
             God
             doth
             ;
             thereby
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             infinite
             greatnesse
             of
             God
             above
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             imply
             how
             unfit
             man
             is
             therefore
             to
             contend
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             withall
             perhaps
             to
             intimate
             how
             unlikely
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             deal
             cruelly
             with
             his
             own
             children
             ,
             that
             is
             thus
             carefull
             to
             provide
             for
             these
             brute
             creatures
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             how
             unlikely
             it
             is
             that
             man
             should
             search
             into
             Gods
             secret
             counsels
             ,
             that
             cannot
             comprehend
             how
             God
             doth
             these
             things
             that
             he
             sees
             ordinarily
             done
             .
             He
             instanceth
             first
             in
             Gods
             providing
             food
             for
             the
             lion
             and
             his
             whelps
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             because
             he
             is
             the
             king
             of
             beasts
             ,
             as
             because
             the
             lions
             are
             of
             all
             creatures
             the
             most
             ravenous
             ;
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             being
             most
             observable
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             provide
             so
             abundantly
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             keep
             within
             their
             desart
             places
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             would
             range
             about
             ,
             and
             break
             into
             towns
             and
             cities
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             would
             be
             no
             living
             for
             man
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             40.
             
             
               When
               they
               couch
               in
               their
               dens
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             preparing
             themselves
             to
             leap
             out
             on
             a
             sudden
             upon
             any
             beast
             that
             passeth
             by
             .
             Some
             restrain
             this
             to
             the
             
             young
             lions
             ,
             this
             being
             more
             especially
             observable
             ,
             that
             when
             being
             young
             they
             dare
             not
             go
             farre
             from
             their
             dens
             ,
             even
             then
             God
             by
             his
             providence
             doth
             bring
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             their
             prey
             into
             their
             mouths
             :
             But
             I
             think
             it
             is
             better
             to
             understand
             it
             of
             all
             lions
             ,
             lurking
             in
             their
             covert
             places
             to
             watch
             for
             their
             prey
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             41.
             
             
               Who
               provideth
               for
               the
               raven
               his
               food
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Amongst
             all
             fowls
             he
             instanceth
             likewise
             in
             the
             raven
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             most
             greedy
             and
             ravenous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             more
             strange
             how
             God
             provides
             for
             them
             and
             their
             young
             ones
             .
             
               When
               his
               young
               ones
               cry
               unto
               God
               ,
               they
               wander
               for
               lack
               of
               meat
            
             :
             This
             which
             is
             said
             of
             their
             wandring
             for
             lack
             of
             meat
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             old
             ravens
             ,
             that
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             for
             meat
             ,
             whilst
             their
             
               young
               ones
            
             do
             as
             it
             were
             
               cry
               unto
               God
            
             :
             but
             most
             Expositours
             understand
             it
             of
             their
             young
             ones
             ,
             who
             being
             usually
             driven
             out
             of
             their
             nests
             by
             their
             dams
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             are
             able
             to
             fly
             ,
             do
             then
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             for
             lack
             of
             meat
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             is
             most
             observable
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             directs
             these
             young
             things
             to
             find
             out
             the
             meat
             he
             provides
             for
             them
             .
             Most
             Expositours
             mention
             many
             other
             things
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             in
             feeding
             the
             young
             ravens
             :
             as
             that
             the
             dams
             keep
             from
             them
             for
             some
             dayes
             after
             they
             are
             hatched
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             are
             white
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             own
             them
             not
             till
             their
             black
             feathers
             begin
             to
             grow
             out
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             are
             so
             greedy
             to
             feed
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             in
             that
             time
             doth
             wonderfully
             feed
             their
             young
             ones
             ,
             with
             worms
             that
             breed
             in
             the
             dung
             ,
             with
             flies
             ,
             or
             a
             dew
             that
             comes
             down
             from
             heaven
             .
             But
             because
             we
             cannot
             by
             experience
             find
             these
             things
             made
             good
             ,
             I
             insist
             not
             thereon
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               KNowest
               thou
               the
               time
               when
               the
               wild
               goats
               of
               the
               rocks
               bring
               forth
               ?
               or
               canst
               thou
               mark
               when
               the
               hinds
               do
               calve
               ?
            
             ]
             Though
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             known
             ,
             that
             these
             creatures
             goe
             eight
             moneths
             after
             they
             conceive
             with
             young
             before
             they
             bring
             forth
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             strange
             that
             Job
             should
             be
             questioned
             concerning
             this
             ;
             first
             ,
             Because
             not
             knowing
             the
             just
             time
             when
             they
             conceive
             ,
             they
             cannot
             so
             keep
             their
             account
             as
             to
             know
             the
             time
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             just
             exact
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             bring
             forth
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             afford
             them
             any
             help
             or
             ease
             therein
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             affirmed
             concerning
             any
             creatures
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             evident
             in
             these
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             live
             in
             rocky
             ,
             inaccessible
             places
             ,
             where
             no
             man
             lives
             to
             observe
             the
             time
             of
             their
             bringing
             forth
             ,
             which
             the
             last
             clause
             doth
             more
             clearly
             expresse
             ,
             
               or
               canst
               thou
               mark
               when
               the
               hinds
               do
               calve
            
             ?
             and
             secondly
             ,
             Because
             hereby
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             if
             man
             cannot
             know
             the
             time
             when
             they
             bring
             forth
             ,
             much
             lesse
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             man
             hath
             appointed
             the
             season
             when
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             should
             bring
             forth
             ;
             but
             that
             as
             God
             alone
             hath
             given
             them
             the
             instinct
             of
             nature
             ,
             whereby
             they
             chuse
             to
             live
             in
             such
             rocky
             places
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             he
             also
             alone
             that
             hath
             ordered
             the
             time
             of
             their
             bringing
             forth
             ,
             and
             hath
             taught
             them
             how
             to
             help
             themselves
             therein
             .
             Now
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Lord
             instanceth
             for
             this
             in
             the
             wild-goats
             and
             hinds
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             writers
             constantly
             affirm
             ,
             of
             all
             creatures
             these
             do
             bring
             forth
             their
             young
             with
             greatest
             difficulty
             ;
             
             (
             whence
             it
             is
             mentioned
             as
             a
             mighty
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             thunder
             he
             hastens
             their
             bringing
             forth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             29.9
             .
             
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               maketh
               the
               hinds
               to
               calve
            
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             therefore
             when
             their
             time
             draweth
             nigh
             ,
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             eat
             of
             an
             herb
             called
             Seselis
             ,
             which
             makes
             their
             birth
             the
             more
             easie
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             true
             ,
             is
             indeed
             a
             wonderfull
             work
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               They
               bow
               themselves
               ,
               they
               bring
               forth
               their
               young
               ones
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Knowing
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             nature
             the
             time
             of
             their
             bringing
             forth
             ,
             they
             compose
             themselves
             to
             such
             a
             posture
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             most
             for
             their
             own
             ease
             ,
             and
             least
             hurtfull
             to
             their
             young
             ones
             ;
             for
             bowing
             their
             bodies
             ,
             they
             strain
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             this
             naturall
             midwifery
             ,
             without
             any
             help
             ,
             they
             bring
             forth
             their
             young
             ones
             ;
             whereas
             tame
             and
             house-bred
             cattel
             have
             sometimes
             help
             in
             this
             case
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               they
               cast
               out
               their
               sorrows
            
             ,
             though
             some
             understand
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             mournfull
             cryes
             they
             utter
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             pains
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             yet
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             their
             straining
             out
             their
             pains
             together
             with
             their
             young
             ones
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Their
               young
               ones
               are
               in
               good
               liking
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             they
             come
             so
             hardly
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             have
             none
             to
             take
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             those
             unreasonable
             creatures
             their
             dams
             ,
             yet
             presently
             ,
             or
             within
             some
             short
             time
             after
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             good
             plight
             :
             
               they
               grow
               up
               with
               corn
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             they
             grow
             up
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             fed
             with
             corn
             :
             but
             I
             rather
             think
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             after
             they
             have
             been
             suckled
             but
             a
             while
             ,
             they
             soon
             learn
             to
             feed
             on
             corn
             ,
             and
             so
             grow
             up
             apace
             :
             and
             then
             their
             dams
             soon
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             not
             being
             like
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             many
             years
             nursed
             up
             by
             their
             mothers
             ;
             
               they
               goe
               forth
               ,
               and
               return
               not
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             through
             Gods
             Providence
             they
             make
             a
             shift
             to
             live
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Who
               hath
               sent
               out
               the
               wild
               asse
               free
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Who
             but
             I
             have
             made
             the
             wild
             asse
             of
             such
             a
             fierce
             and
             untameable
             nature
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             by
             no
             means
             be
             brought
             into
             subjection
             ,
             but
             will
             range
             abroad
             freely
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             whereever
             he
             pleaseth
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             expression
             here
             used
             ,
             of
             
               sending
               out
               the
               wild
               asse
               free
               ,
            
             and
             
               loosing
               the
               bands
               of
               the
               wild
               asse
               ,
            
             either
             it
             is
             used
             only
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             free
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             binding
             him
             with
             bands
             ,
             as
             other
             creatures
             may
             be
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             could
             bring
             them
             into
             subjection
             ,
             that
             afterwards
             he
             might
             let
             them
             loose
             again
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             reference
             to
             those
             home-bred
             asses
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             tame
             ,
             and
             so
             readily
             serviceable
             to
             man
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             drudgery
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Since
             these
             asses
             are
             in
             such
             bondage
             to
             men
             ,
             how
             come
             those
             wild
             asses
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             like
             the
             other
             in
             all
             other
             regards
             ,
             to
             be
             sent
             out
             free
             ?
             Some
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Question
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             Job
             should
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             wonderfull
             work
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             that
             these
             poor
             creatures
             should
             enjoy
             such
             freedome
             and
             liberty
             ,
             the
             choicest
             of
             outward
             priviledges
             ,
             whereas
             men
             for
             the
             most
             part
             live
             in
             subjection
             and
             bondage
             :
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             aim
             thereof
             is
             ,
             only
             to
             hint
             the
             observablenesse
             and
             unsearchablenesse
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             wild
             asse
             a
             nature
             so
             different
             from
             that
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             that
             he
             keeps
             alwaies
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             not
             needing
             the
             help
             of
             man
             to
             provide
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             have
             :
             whereby
             also
             an
             intimation
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             would
             be
             a
             
             folly
             to
             enquire
             ,
             why
             God
             hath
             made
             some
             creatures
             free
             from
             mans
             subjection
             ,
             and
             others
             not
             ;
             so
             likewise
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             to
             seek
             a
             reason
             of
             other
             counsels
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             why
             God
             should
             make
             some
             rich
             and
             others
             poor
             ,
             why
             some
             are
             bound
             in
             the
             cords
             of
             affliction
             and
             others
             left
             free
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               He
               scorneth
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               city
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             diversly
             understood
             by
             Expositours
             :
             as
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             scorns
             the
             tumult
             and
             confusion
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             preferring
             farre
             before
             that
             a
             solitary
             and
             retired
             life
             in
             the
             desart
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             regards
             not
             the
             company
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             some
             beasts
             do
             ,
             nor
             the
             provision
             which
             is
             made
             for
             those
             tame
             beasts
             that
             live
             amongst
             them
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             scorneth
             to
             be
             in
             bondage
             and
             subjection
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             he
             scorneth
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             subjection
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             of
             people
             should
             attempt
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             last
             Exposition
             seems
             best
             to
             agree
             with
             those
             words
             ,
             
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               city
            
             ;
             as
             likewise
             with
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               neither
               regardeth
               he
               the
               crying
               of
               the
               driver
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             ruled
             ,
             as
             some
             other
             beasts
             are
             ,
             to
             go
             this
             way
             or
             that
             at
             the
             command
             and
             voice
             of
             the
             driver
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               range
               of
               the
               mountains
               is
               his
               pasture
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             He
             will
             not
             be
             pent
             up
             within
             pales
             and
             hedges
             ,
             nor
             be
             fed
             so
             scantly
             and
             coursly
             as
             the
             tame
             asses
             many
             times
             are
             ,
             but
             rangeth
             abroad
             where
             he
             lists
             ,
             and
             so
             feeds
             plentifully
             on
             whatever
             likes
             him
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Will
               the
               Vnicorn
               be
               willing
               to
               serve
               thee
               ?
               or
               abide
               by
               thy
               crib
               ?
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             the
             horse
             and
             oxe
             will
             ;
             for
             here
             the
             Unicorn
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             horse
             or
             oxe
             ,
             as
             before
             the
             wild
             asse
             was
             opposed
             to
             the
             tame
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             God
             having
             made
             the
             Unicorn
             of
             such
             a
             fierce
             and
             untameable
             nature
             ,
             canst
             thou
             change
             their
             nature
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             serve
             thee
             ?
             No
             ;
             even
             the
             horse
             and
             the
             oxe
             would
             be
             too
             strong
             for
             thee
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             fitted
             them
             with
             a
             nature
             that
             makes
             them
             willing
             to
             serve
             man.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Canst
               thou
               bind
               the
               Vnicorn
               with
               his
               band
               in
               the
               furrow
               ?
               or
               will
               he
               harrow
               the
               valleys
               after
               thee
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Canst
             thou
             fasten
             him
             to
             the
             plough
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             draw
             the
             plough
             in
             the
             furrows
             before
             thee
             ?
             or
             ,
             when
             thou
             leadest
             him
             fastened
             to
             the
             harrow
             ,
             will
             he
             follow
             
               after
               thee
            
             to
             harrow
             the
             valleys
             ?
             Some
             understand
             the
             last
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               will
               he
               harrow
               the
               valleys
               after
               thee
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             thou
             hast
             ploughed
             them
             ?
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Wilt
               thou
               trust
               him
               ,
               because
               his
               strength
               is
               great
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             with
             the
             work
             of
             thy
             husbandry
             ?
             
               or
               wilt
               thou
               leave
               thy
               labour
               to
               him
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             leave
             thy
             work
             in
             ploughing
             ,
             carting
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             done
             by
             him
             ?
             or
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             leave
             thy
             hay
             and
             corn
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             labour
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             by
             him
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Wilt
               thou
               believe
               him
               that
               he
               will
               bring
               home
               thy
               seed
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             so
             plough
             and
             husband
             thy
             ground
             ,
             that
             at
             harvest
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             good
             return
             of
             thy
             seed
             brought
             home
             ?
             But
             it
             may
             farre
             better
             be
             understood
             of
             inning
             his
             harvest
             ,
             Wilt
             thou
             believe
             that
             he
             will
             at
             harvest
             bring
             home
             thy
             corn
             ?
             which
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               gather
               it
               into
               thy
               barn
               ,
            
             do
             plainly
             expresse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Gavest
               thou
               the
               goodly
               wings
               unto
               the
               Peacocks
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Under
             this
             particular
             instance
             of
             the
             Peacock
             ,
             as
             likewise
             of
             the
             stork
             and
             the
             ostrich
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             
             translate
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               feathers
               of
               the
               stork
               and
               the
               ostrich
            
             )
             all
             other
             birds
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             clothed
             with
             such
             beautifull
             and
             goodly
             feathers
             ;
             a
             work
             farre
             above
             the
             skill
             and
             power
             of
             man.
             But
             if
             we
             read
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               or
               wings
               and
               feathers
               unto
               the
               ostrich
            
             ?
             that
             which
             I
             conceive
             is
             noted
             as
             observable
             in
             this
             creature
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             goodlinesse
             of
             her
             feathers
             ,
             but
             especially
             that
             she
             should
             have
             wings
             and
             feathers
             ,
             whereas
             she
             flies
             not
             in
             the
             air
             as
             birds
             do
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             huge
             vastnesse
             of
             her
             body
             may
             seem
             a
             beast
             rather
             then
             a
             bird
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Which
               leaveth
               her
               eggs
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               warmeth
               them
               in
               the
               dust
               .
            
             ]
             For
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             because
             the
             exceeding
             weightinesse
             of
             the
             ostriches
             body
             might
             endanger
             the
             breaking
             of
             her
             eggs
             ,
             or
             because
             through
             the
             scarcity
             of
             her
             feathers
             she
             cannot
             afford
             them
             warmth
             enough
             to
             hatch
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             nature
             she
             
               leaveth
               her
               eggs
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             covering
             them
             only
             with
             the
             sand
             ,
             which
             being
             heated
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             doth
             by
             the
             speciall
             Providence
             of
             God
             hatch
             her
             eggs
             ;
             and
             therefore
             these
             birds
             by
             the
             same
             Providence
             are
             never
             in
             any
             other
             but
             hot
             countries
             .
             Some
             understand
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             ostriches
             sitting
             a
             while
             upon
             her
             eggs
             :
             but
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             said
             she
             
               warmeth
               them
               in
               the
               dust
            
             ,
             because
             she
             leaves
             them
             there
             to
             be
             warmed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               She
               is
               hardened
               against
               her
               young
               ones
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             she
             regards
             not
             her
             young
             ones
             after
             they
             are
             hatched
             .
             But
             that
             it
             should
             rather
             be
             understood
             of
             her
             carelesse
             leaving
             her
             eggs
             in
             the
             dust
             seems
             most
             probable
             ,
             because
             the
             following
             clause
             seems
             also
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             that
             ;
             
               her
               labour
               is
               in
               vain
               ,
               without
               fear
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             her
             labour
             in
             breeding
             ,
             laying
             ,
             and
             hiding
             her
             eggs
             ,
             is
             in
             vain
             ,
             because
             she
             leaves
             them
             at
             last
             so
             carelesly
             ,
             not
             fearing
             what
             will
             become
             of
             them
             .
             I
             know
             this
             last
             clause
             is
             otherwise
             expounded
             by
             some
             ,
             
               her
               labour
               is
               in
               vain
               ,
               without
               fear
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             leaving
             her
             eggs
             so
             ,
             she
             looseth
             her
             labour
             in
             laying
             them
             ;
             which
             yet
             she
             doth
             without
             fear
             ,
             not
             having
             any
             cause
             to
             fly
             from
             them
             for
             fear
             ,
             (
             for
             what
             creature
             needs
             she
             fear
             ,
             being
             of
             so
             mighty
             a
             stature
             and
             strength
             ?
             )
             but
             merely
             out
             of
             a
             naturall
             regardlesnesse
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Because
               God
               hath
               deprived
               her
               of
               wisedome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             given
             her
             that
             instinct
             of
             love
             and
             providence
             for
             her
             young
             ones
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             other
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               What
               time
               she
               lifteth
               up
               her self
               on
               high
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             phrase
             seems
             to
             imply
             the
             wonderfull
             height
             of
             this
             Bird
             ,
             being
             usually
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             higher
             then
             a
             man
             on
             horse-back
             .
             However
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             raiseth
             up
             her self
             to
             get
             away
             from
             those
             that
             seek
             to
             surprize
             her
             ,
             
               she
               scorneth
               the
               horse
               and
               his
               rider
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             she
             easily
             outstrips
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             fears
             them
             not
             .
             For
             though
             she
             cannot
             fly
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             her
             wings
             being
             little
             ,
             and
             the
             bulk
             of
             her
             body
             so
             exceeding
             great
             ;
             yet
             therewith
             she
             hastens
             her
             flight
             ,
             running
             and
             flying
             both
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             scorns
             that
             the
             speedyest
             horseman
             should
             overtake
             her
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               given
               the
               horse
               strength
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Upon
             the
             mention
             that
             was
             made
             of
             the
             horse
             and
             his
             rider
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             the
             Lord
             takes
             occasion
             to
             speak
             next
             of
             the
             courage
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             horse
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             imply
             the
             infinite
             power
             of
             that
             God
             that
             made
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             desperate
             a
             thing
             it
             
             must
             needs
             be
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             murmure
             against
             him
             .
             For
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               Hast
               thou
               clothed
               his
               neck
               with
               thunder
            
             ?
             though
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             neck
             ,
             wherewith
             (
             say
             they
             )
             rushing
             upon
             the
             enemy
             ,
             he
             gives
             him
             such
             a
             shock
             ,
             that
             he
             apprehends
             himself
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             be
             thunder-stricken
             ;
             yet
             I
             question
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             mighty
             neighings
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             the
             thundring
             noise
             thereof
             may
             well
             be
             ascribed
             to
             his
             neck
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             the
             force
             whereby
             he
             neighs
             comes
             through
             his
             neck
             ,
             but
             likewise
             because
             the
             horse
             when
             he
             neighs
             doth
             usually
             advance
             and
             shake
             his
             neck
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             terrour
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             the
             word
             clothed
             implyes
             ,
             that
             his
             neighing
             was
             an
             exceeding
             ornament
             to
             this
             goodly
             creature
             ,
             
               Hast
               thou
               clothed
               his
               neck
               with
               thunder
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             mayest
             trim
             and
             adorn
             his
             neck
             with
             trappings
             and
             ribbands
             ,
             and
             the
             glittering
             bosses
             of
             a
             bridle
             ,
             but
             canst
             thou
             cloth
             his
             neck
             with
             the
             thunder
             of
             his
             neighings
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Canst
               thou
               make
               him
               afraid
               as
               a
               grassehopper
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             a
             manner
             of
             speech
             ,
             whereby
             farre
             more
             is
             implyed
             then
             is
             expressed
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             He
             is
             another
             manner
             of
             creature
             then
             to
             be
             scared
             with
             every
             noise
             ,
             as
             the
             grassehopper
             will
             be
             :
             the
             least
             stirring
             that
             they
             hear
             will
             make
             them
             hushed
             and
             fly
             away
             and
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             whereas
             the
             terriblest
             noises
             of
             an
             army
             do
             rather
             embolden
             the
             horse
             ,
             then
             make
             him
             afraid
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               nostrils
               is
               terrible
               ,
            
             under
             those
             words
             
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               nostrils
            
             may
             be
             comprehended
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             broad
             ,
             round
             and
             open
             glaring
             of
             his
             nostrils
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             beauties
             of
             a
             goodly
             horse
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             the
             blasts
             of
             breath
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             his
             rage
             especially
             ,
             he
             puffs
             out
             like
             smoke
             from
             his
             nostrils
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             his
             disdainfull
             snoring
             :
             for
             all
             these
             have
             some
             terrour
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               He
               paweth
               in
               the
               valley
            
             .
             ]
             It
             is
             said
             
               in
               the
               valley
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             old
             custome
             of
             pitching
             their
             battels
             in
             valleys
             ,
             especially
             when
             their
             armies
             consisted
             chiefly
             in
             horse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               He
               mocketh
               at
               fear
            
             .
             ]
             By
             fear
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             dreadfull
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             make
             a
             poor
             creature
             fear
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             slights
             those
             things
             that
             have
             most
             terrour
             in
             them
             :
             or
             else
             the
             passion
             of
             fear
             ;
             
               He
               mocketh
               at
               fear
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             scorns
             to
             fear
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             belongs
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               The
               quiver
               ratleth
               against
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Most
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             riders
             quiver
             hanging
             upon
             the
             horses
             shoulder
             ,
             as
             our
             horsemens
             pistols
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             .
             But
             these
             words
             (
             
               against
               him
            
             )
             in
             our
             Translation
             seem
             rather
             to
             intend
             the
             ratling
             of
             the
             arrows
             shot
             by
             the
             enemy
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             no
             whit
             daunts
             this
             couragious
             beast
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               He
               swalloweth
               the
               ground
               with
               fiercenesse
               and
               rage
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             the
             swift
             galloping
             of
             the
             horse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             posts
             away
             over
             the
             ground
             with
             that
             speed
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             swallowed
             it
             up
             ;
             and
             indeed
             the
             horses
             swiftnesse
             in
             running
             ,
             though
             one
             of
             his
             chief
             excellencies
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             mentioned
             ,
             if
             not
             here
             :
             or
             else
             of
             his
             furious
             carriage
             of
             himself
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             what
             with
             the
             pawing
             of
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             what
             with
             the
             gnashing
             of
             his
             teeth
             ,
             the
             champing
             of
             his
             bridle
             ,
             and
             foaming
             at
             the
             mouth
             ,
             he
             seems
             as
             if
             he
             were
             mad
             to
             be
             fighting
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             
             could
             tear
             the
             very
             ground
             he
             stands
             on
             with
             his
             teeth
             ,
             and
             swallow
             it
             up
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               neither
               believeth
               he
               that
               it
               is
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               trumpet
               ,
            
             may
             be
             also
             understood
             two
             severall
             wayes
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             is
             so
             eagerly
             desirous
             to
             have
             the
             battel
             begin
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             trumpet
             doth
             sound
             to
             the
             battel
             ,
             he
             can
             scarce
             believe
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             in
             point
             of
             fearing
             the
             warning
             that
             is
             thereby
             given
             of
             the
             dangers
             approaching
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             more
             moved
             thereby
             ,
             then
             if
             it
             were
             not
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             trumpet
             ;
             it
             troubles
             him
             no
             more
             then
             if
             he
             heard
             one
             playing
             upon
             a
             pipe
             for
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               He
               saith
               among
               the
               trumpets
               ,
               Ha
               ,
               ha
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             rejoyceth
             at
             it
             ;
             yea
             by
             his
             proud
             neighings
             he
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             answer
             the
             trumpets
             again
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             scorn
             and
             challenge
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Doth
               the
               hawk
               fly
               by
               thy
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               stretch
               her
               wings
               toward
               the
               South
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             that
             is
             here
             said
             of
             the
             hawks
             stretching
             
               her
               wings
               toward
               the
               South
            
             ,
             some
             understand
             thus
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             South
             wind
             blows
             sweetly
             and
             gently
             ,
             she
             useth
             to
             stretch
             forth
             her
             wings
             thereto
             ,
             either
             thereby
             to
             refresh
             her self
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             this
             may
             help
             forward
             the
             casting
             off
             her
             old
             feathers
             ,
             and
             the
             growing
             out
             of
             new
             ones
             in
             the
             room
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             she
             doth
             yearly
             (
             as
             other
             birds
             also
             doe
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             Psal
             .
             103.5
             .
             
               thy
               youth
               is
               renewed
               like
               the
               eagles
            
             :
             )
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             she
             stretcheth
             forth
             her
             wings
             toward
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             South
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             before
             mentioned
             .
             But
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             her
             flying
             Southward
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             winter
             comes
             ,
             she
             is
             wont
             then
             to
             fly
             into
             some
             hoter
             Southern
             countrey
             ,
             or
             that
             having
             cast
             her
             feathers
             ,
             she
             then
             returns
             to
             some
             warmer
             climate
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Doth
               the
               eagle
               mount
               up
               at
               thy
               command
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             so
             farre
             higher
             then
             any
             other
             birds
             ?
             Yet
             some
             understand
             this
             more
             particularly
             ,
             of
             the
             eagles
             flying
             plain
             upright
             into
             the
             air
             ;
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             no
             other
             bird
             can
             doe
             but
             she
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Her
               eyes
               behold
               afarre
               off
            
             .
             ]
             And
             hence
             in
             part
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             invasion
             of
             an
             enemy
             from
             a
             farre
             country
             is
             so
             often
             compared
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             the
             eagles
             falling
             upon
             her
             prey
             ,
             as
             Deut.
             28.49
             ,
             and
             Hab.
             1.8
             .
             
               their
               horsemen
               shall
               come
               from
               farre
               ,
               they
               shall
               flee
               as
               the
               eagle
               that
               hasteth
               to
               eat
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               Her
               young
               ones
               also
               suck
               up
               bloud
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             say
             that
             eagles
             never
             drink
             water
             ,
             but
             bloud
             only
             :
             but
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             young
             ones
             are
             trained
             up
             to
             feed
             on
             creatures
             they
             have
             newly
             slain
             ,
             &c.
             they
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             suck
             up
             bloud
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XL.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               MOreover
               ,
               the
               Lord
               answered
               Iob.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Having
             for
             a
             while
             made
             a
             stop
             and
             been
             silent
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             Iob
             would
             say
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             following
             words
             which
             he
             now
             adds
             do
             also
             clearly
             imply
             ,
             )
             the
             Lord
             began
             again
             ,
             and
             proceeded
             to
             answer
             to
             what
             Job
             had
             formerly
             spoken
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Shall
               he
               that
               contendeth
               with
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               instruct
               him
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Judge
             now
             by
             this
             which
             thou
             hast
             heard
             ,
             whether
             man
             be
             able
             
             or
             fit
             to
             contend
             with
             the
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             whether
             any
             such
             poor
             wretch
             ,
             as
             will
             undertake
             to
             contend
             with
             me
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             instruct
             me
             how
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             more
             wisely
             or
             justly
             ,
             then
             I
             have
             done
             it
             .
             If
             in
             none
             of
             these
             my
             works
             ,
             whereof
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             you
             can
             blame
             ,
             why
             shouldest
             thou
             think
             me
             blame-worthy
             for
             my
             dealing
             with
             thee
             ?
             If
             thou
             canst
             not
             comprehend
             these
             my
             ordinary
             works
             ,
             how
             canst
             thou
             think
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             secret
             counsels
             of
             my
             providence
             ?
             
               he
               that
               reproveth
               God
               let
               him
               answer
               it
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             him
             answer
             to
             this
             which
             I
             now
             say
             ,
             whether
             he
             that
             contendeth
             with
             God
             can
             instruct
             him
             ;
             or
             ,
             let
             him
             answer
             to
             that
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             thing
             of
             that
             which
             I
             have
             before
             spoken
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               let
               him
               answer
               it
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             him
             answer
             for
             his
             reproving
             of
             God.
             And
             thus
             he
             covertly
             taxeth
             Job
             for
             his
             foolish
             boldnesse
             in
             daring
             to
             expostulate
             with
             God
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             in
             desiring
             so
             earnestly
             that
             he
             might
             plead
             his
             cause
             with
             him
             ,
             whereas
             now
             when
             God
             had
             begun
             to
             argue
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             say
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Then
               Iob
               answered
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             Though
             hitherto
             he
             durst
             not
             reply
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             being
             appalled
             with
             Gods
             immediate
             parlee
             and
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             whirlwind
             ,
             and
             fully
             convinced
             of
             his
             folly
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             thereby
             provoked
             God
             to
             be
             angry
             with
             him
             ;
             yet
             because
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             last
             words
             seemed
             to
             upbraid
             him
             with
             his
             silence
             ,
             he
             now
             addresseth
             himself
             to
             give
             an
             account
             thereof
             ,
             even
             by
             an
             humble
             acknowledgement
             ,
             that
             his
             mouth
             was
             stopped
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             nothing
             to
             say
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               am
               vile
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               answer
               thee
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             every
             way
             base
             and
             worthlesse
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             fit
             to
             contend
             with
             a
             God
             of
             such
             infinite
             power
             and
             wisedome
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             as
             all
             thy
             works
             declare
             thee
             to
             be
             :
             yea
             a
             vile
             and
             wicked
             thing
             it
             was
             in
             me
             to
             speak
             of
             thee
             in
             so
             peremptory
             a
             manner
             as
             I
             have
             done
             :
             neither
             have
             I
             any
             thing
             to
             answer
             for
             my self
             ,
             but
             I
             now
             renounce
             my
             challenge
             ;
             
               I
               will
               lay
               mine
               hand
               upon
               my
               mouth
            
             :
             concerning
             which
             expression
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             21.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Once
               have
               I
               spoken
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               not
               answer
               ;
               yea
               twice
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             severall
             times
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             33.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Then
               answered
               the
               Lord
               unto
               Iob
               out
               of
               the
               whirlwind
               .
            
             ]
             Though
             Job
             was
             fully
             already
             convinced
             ,
             and
             had
             humbled
             himself
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             promised
             amendment
             of
             that
             wherein
             he
             had
             been
             faulty
             ;
             yet
             the
             Lord
             again
             in
             the
             whirlwind
             replyes
             upon
             Job
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             as
             before
             ,
             thereby
             yet
             farther
             to
             humble
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             assure
             him
             of
             the
             infinite
             power
             ,
             wisedome
             and
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             if
             there
             were
             any
             scruple
             remaining
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             he
             might
             be
             brought
             wholly
             to
             resign
             himself
             to
             the
             good
             will
             of
             God.
             For
             besides
             that
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             remainders
             of
             corruptions
             in
             them
             ,
             have
             need
             to
             have
             these
             things
             often
             pressed
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             Job
             in
             particular
             this
             might
             seem
             the
             more
             needfull
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             not
             yet
             begged
             pardon
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             had
             yet
             ,
             at
             least
             plainly
             and
             expressely
             ,
             acknowledged
             his
             fault
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             he
             did
             ,
             chap.
             42.3
             ,
             &c.
             
             Concerning
             the
             whirlwind
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             38.1
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Gird
               up
               thy
               loins
               now
               like
               a
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             What
             ?
             dost
             thou
             flinch
             ?
             That
             were
             a
             shame
             for
             thee
             ,
             that
             didst
             erewhile
             with
             so
             much
             confidence
             desire
             thou
             mightst
             plead
             thy
             cause
             with
             me
             :
             
               Gird
               up
               thy
               loyns
               now
               like
               a
               man
               ;
               I
               will
               demand
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               declare
               thou
               unto
               me
            
             :
             concerning
             which
             words
             see
             the
             Note
             before
             ,
             chap.
             38.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Wilt
               thou
               also
               disannull
               my
               judgement
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             condemning
             that
             which
             I
             have
             done
             to
             thee
             ,
             as
             unjust
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             following
             clause
             seems
             to
             explain
             this
             ,
             
               wilt
               thou
               condemn
               me
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               righteous
            
             ?
             Yet
             this
             question
             may
             imply
             somewhat
             more
             ,
             namely
             ,
             whether
             Job
             would
             undertake
             ,
             as
             a
             superiour
             judge
             ,
             to
             make
             void
             the
             sentence
             which
             God
             ,
             had
             passed
             ,
             or
             to
             order
             an
             alteration
             in
             that
             which
             God
             had
             done
             ;
             because
             when
             men
             condemn
             Gods
             proceedings
             ,
             they
             take
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             could
             rectify
             that
             which
             God
             had
             done
             amisse
             .
             As
             for
             this
             word
             also
             ,
             either
             it
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             person
             of
             Job
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             were
             no
             wonder
             that
             wicked
             ungodly
             men
             should
             thus
             exalt
             themselves
             against
             me
             ;
             but
             
               wilt
               thou
               also
               disannull
               my
               judgement
            
             ?
             or
             else
             to
             the
             evil
             which
             he
             chargeth
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               wilt
               thou
               also
               disannull
               my
               judgement
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             for
             thee
             to
             defend
             thy self
             ,
             but
             thou
             wilt
             also
             condemn
             me
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               an
               arm
               like
               God
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Is
             thy
             strength
             equall
             to
             mine
             ?
             Now
             this
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             seeing
             it
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             he
             was
             no
             way
             fit
             therefore
             to
             contend
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             to
             blame
             what
             he
             did
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             whose
             acts
             of
             government
             he
             could
             in
             no
             degree
             imitate
             ,
             and
             who
             must
             needs
             be
             infinite
             in
             justice
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             can
             no
             way
             fail
             therein
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             great
             Judge
             of
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Deck
               thy self
               now
               with
               majesty
               and
               excellency
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             earthly
             Princes
             use
             to
             doe
             ,
             when
             they
             sit
             in
             the
             throne
             of
             judgement
             ;
             or
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             majesty
             and
             glory
             wherewith
             I
             am
             adorned
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             Psal
             .
             104.1
             .
             
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
               thou
               art
               very
               great
               ;
               thou
               art
               clothed
               with
               honour
               and
               majesty
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             that
             though
             he
             could
             set
             out
             himself
             with
             all
             the
             majesty
             ,
             wherewith
             any
             earthly
             prince
             is
             arayed
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             doe
             those
             great
             works
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             which
             God
             daily
             doth
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             he
             poor
             wretch
             was
             no
             way
             capable
             of
             that
             majesty
             and
             glory
             which
             was
             in
             God.
             And
             indeed
             considering
             the
             poor
             condition
             wherein
             Iob
             now
             lay
             covered
             over
             with
             dust
             and
             scabs
             ,
             there
             was
             much
             sharpnesse
             in
             this
             Ironicall
             expression
             ,
             
               Deck
               thy self
               now
               with
               majestie
               and
               excellencie
               ,
               and
               aray
               thy self
               with
               glory
               and
               beauty
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Cast
               abroad
               the
               rage
               of
               thy
               wrath
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             how
             unable
             Job
             was
             in
             his
             wrath
             to
             destroy
             the
             wicked
             here
             and
             there
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             following
             words
             likewise
             ,
             
               and
               behold
               every
               one
               that
               is
               proud
               ,
               and
               abase
               him
               ,
            
             imply
             that
             ,
             first
             ,
             Job
             could
             not
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             that
             proudly
             exalted
             themselves
             against
             God
             ,
             whereas
             they
             were
             all
             continually
             in
             Gods
             eye
             :
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             destroy
             them
             with
             a
             look
             ,
             as
             God
             did
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Hab.
             3.6
             .
             
               He
               beheld
               and
               drove
               asunder
               the
               nations
               ,
            
             and
             Psal
             .
             104.32
             .
             
               He
               looketh
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               it
               trembleth
               .
            
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               And
               tread
               down
               the
               wicked
               in
               their
               place
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             every
             wicked
             man
             in
             his
             place
             all
             the
             world
             over
             .
             Some
             would
             have
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             Job
             could
             not
             destroy
             them
             
               in
               their
               place
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             where
             their
             power
             was
             greatest
             ,
             as
             God
             could
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             agreeth
             best
             with
             the
             foregoing
             words
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Hide
               them
               in
               the
               dust
               together
               ,
               and
               bind
               their
               faces
               in
               secret
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Cut
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             throw
             them
             into
             the
             grave
             together
             ,
             how
             many
             or
             of
             what
             condition
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             be
             laid
             low
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             and
             their
             very
             memories
             may
             perish
             for
             ever
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             and
             that
             phrase
             of
             binding
             their
             faces
             ,
             may
             allude
             to
             the
             usuall
             custome
             of
             tying
             some
             linnen
             cloth
             about
             the
             faces
             of
             dead
             men
             .
             I
             know
             the
             words
             may
             well
             bear
             divers
             other
             Expositions
             ;
             as
             first
             ,
             the
             bringing
             down
             of
             wicked
             men
             to
             a
             low
             and
             poor
             condition
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             be
             as
             men
             cast
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             appear
             to
             do
             any
             hurt
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             the
             casting
             them
             into
             prison
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             phrase
             of
             binding
             their
             faces
             may
             allude
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             covering
             the
             faces
             of
             those
             that
             were
             condemned
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Esth
             .
             7.8
             .
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             forcing
             of
             them
             to
             hide
             themselves
             in
             the
             caves
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Isa
             .
             2.10
             .
             
               Enter
               into
               the
               rock
               ,
               and
               hide
               thee
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             may
             justly
             be
             preferred
             before
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Then
               will
               I
               also
               confesse
               unto
               thee
               ,
               that
               thine
               own
               right
               hand
               can
               save
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             God
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             almighty
             and
             independent
             ,
             of
             thy self
             able
             to
             doe
             what
             thou
             pleasest
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             thou
             being
             equall
             to
             me
             ,
             art
             strong
             enough
             to
             maintain
             thine
             own
             cause
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             dare
             to
             contend
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Behold
               now
               Behemoth
               ,
               which
               I
               made
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Almost
             all
             Expositours
             agree
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Elephant
             that
             is
             here
             called
             Behemoth
             :
             and
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Hebrews
             had
             no
             peculiar
             name
             for
             this
             beast
             ,
             therefore
             they
             called
             it
             Behemoth
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             exceeding
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             imply
             that
             he
             was
             the
             beast
             of
             beasts
             ,
             or
             that
             in
             him
             there
             were
             many
             beasts
             met
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             full
             as
             big
             as
             two
             or
             three
             other
             beasts
             .
             As
             for
             those
             words
             ,
             
               which
               I
               made
               with
               thee
            
             ,
             either
             they
             are
             added
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             the
             Elephant
             as
             well
             as
             he
             made
             man
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             also
             that
             he
             made
             him
             on
             the
             same
             day
             when
             he
             made
             man
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             on
             the
             sixth
             day
             of
             the
             creation
             ,
             
               Behold
               now
               Behemoth
               which
               I
               made
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             fellow-creature
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             my
             hands
             as
             thou
             art
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             created
             to
             live
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             added
             as
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Leviathan
             mentioned
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             ,
             that
             lives
             in
             the
             sea
             )
             and
             that
             not
             amongst
             the
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             but
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             tame
             and
             gentle
             ,
             that
             love
             to
             live
             with
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             for
             the
             use
             and
             service
             of
             man.
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             also
             may
             the
             next
             clause
             be
             added
             ,
             
               he
               eateth
               grasse
               as
               an
               oxe
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             liveth
             not
             by
             preying
             upon
             other
             creatures
             ,
             as
             wild
             beasts
             do
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             seem
             strange
             in
             a
             creature
             so
             terrible
             ,
             as
             that
             seems
             to
             be
             )
             but
             feeds
             on
             pasture
             ,
             as
             other
             house-beasts
             do
             :
             though
             withall
             I
             conceive
             the
             singular
             Providence
             of
             God
             is
             thereby
             likewise
             hinted
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             grasse
             to
             be
             the
             food
             of
             this
             beast
             ▪
             
             which
             had
             they
             lived
             by
             preying
             upon
             flesh
             ,
             as
             the
             wild
             beasts
             do
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             mighty
             bulk
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             one
             might
             well
             think
             they
             would
             devour
             all
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             flesh
             of
             man
             and
             beasts
             would
             scarcely
             suffice
             them
             .
             Now
             this
             concerning
             the
             Elephant
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             intimate
             the
             infinite
             wisedome
             and
             strength
             of
             God
             that
             made
             him
             ,
             and
             who
             orders
             him
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             which
             man
             otherwise
             could
             not
             doe
             ;
             thereby
             to
             discover
             the
             folly
             of
             Job
             in
             contending
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             cause
             he
             had
             therefore
             to
             beg
             pardon
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Loe
               now
               his
               strength
               is
               in
               his
               loyns
               ,
               and
               his
               force
               is
               in
               the
               navell
               of
               his
               belly
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             His
             strength
             is
             not
             in
             his
             horns
             or
             claws
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             those
             beasts
             that
             live
             upon
             prey
             ,
             but
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             enabled
             to
             bear
             huge
             burdens
             for
             the
             use
             of
             man
             ,
             namely
             
               in
               his
               loyns
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               navell
               of
               his
               belly
            
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Elephant
             is
             of
             such
             exceeding
             strength
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             almost
             incredible
             to
             think
             what
             mighty
             burdens
             they
             will
             carry
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             that
             instance
             1
             Maccab.
             6.37
             .
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Elephants
             which
             Antiochus
             had
             in
             his
             army
             ,
             had
             each
             of
             them
             towers
             of
             wood
             upon
             their
             backs
             ,
             in
             every
             one
             whereof
             there
             were
             two
             and
             thirty
             fighting
             men
             .
             The
             greatest
             difficulty
             in
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             why
             the
             strength
             of
             this
             beast
             is
             said
             partly
             to
             be
             
               in
               the
               navell
               of
               his
               belly
               :
            
             for
             which
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             hereby
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             parts
             are
             firm
             and
             strong
             in
             this
             beast
             ,
             which
             in
             others
             are
             tender
             and
             weak
             ;
             and
             others
             say
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             of
             this
             beast
             is
             every
             way
             of
             mighty
             strength
             ,
             both
             above
             and
             beneath
             ;
             which
             they
             say
             is
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             endure
             such
             mighty
             girding
             about
             his
             belly
             ,
             as
             must
             needs
             be
             used
             for
             the
             fastening
             of
             such
             exceeding
             burdens
             upon
             his
             back
             .
             But
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             expression
             may
             also
             be
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             arteries
             that
             are
             fastened
             to
             the
             navell
             the
             vitall
             parts
             within
             the
             body
             are
             as
             it
             were
             held
             and
             bound
             up
             together
             :
             to
             which
             that
             speech
             of
             Solomons
             may
             also
             have
             reference
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               be
               health
               to
               thy
               navell
               ,
            
             Prov.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               He
               moveth
               his
               tail
               like
               a
               cedar
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               He
               setteth
               up
               his
               tail
               like
               a
               cedar
            
             :
             And
             some
             understand
             thereby
             his
             yard
             ,
             others
             that
             which
             we
             properly
             call
             his
             tail
             ;
             affirming
             that
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             cedar
             ,
             both
             because
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             when
             it
             is
             set
             up
             ,
             it
             stands
             straight
             upright
             like
             a
             huge
             tall
             cedar
             ,
             and
             is
             likewise
             plain
             and
             smooth
             ,
             the
             Elephants
             tail
             not
             being
             shaggy
             and
             hairy
             as
             other
             creatures
             are
             .
             But
             because
             all
             writers
             affirm
             ,
             and
             by
             experience
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             tail
             nor
             the
             yard
             of
             this
             creature
             is
             great
             ,
             but
             very
             little
             rather
             ,
             considering
             the
             vast
             bulk
             of
             its
             body
             ;
             I
             should
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             strength
             or
             stiffnesse
             of
             his
             tail
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             can
             stirre
             or
             bend
             no
             more
             then
             a
             cedar
             ;
             or
             of
             his
             generative
             part
             ,
             which
             may
             the
             rather
             be
             thought
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               sinews
               of
               his
               stones
               are
               wrapt
               together
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             within
             his
             body
             close
             up
             to
             his
             reins
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             the
             roots
             of
             trees
             folded
             together
             in
             the
             earth
             :
             for
             as
             the
             tail
             before
             was
             compared
             to
             a
             cedar
             ,
             so
             these
             are
             compared
             to
             the
             roots
             thereof
             ;
             and
             the
             testicles
             of
             this
             beast
             do
             not
             appear
             outwardly
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             other
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               His
               bones
               are
               as
               strong
               pieces
               of
               brasse
               ;
               his
               bones
               are
               like
               bars
               of
               iron
               .
            
             ]
             
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             strong
             :
             and
             some
             do
             herein
             also
             comprehend
             the
             Elephants
             teeth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               He
               is
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             all
             the
             works
             of
             God
             amongst
             the
             beasts
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             bignesse
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             strange
             sagacity
             to
             conceive
             and
             learn
             what
             is
             taught
             him
             :
             
               he
               that
               made
               him
               can
               make
               his
               sword
               to
               approach
               unto
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             matchlesse
             strength
             man
             could
             never
             have
             grappled
             with
             him
             nor
             subdued
             him
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             made
             him
             of
             such
             a
             gentle
             and
             tractable
             disposition
             ,
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             unresistable
             violence
             when
             he
             is
             enraged
             )
             yet
             God
             can
             many
             wayes
             easily
             destroy
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Surely
               the
               mountains
               bring
               him
               forth
               food
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             be
             tamed
             by
             men
             ,
             he
             rangeth
             abroad
             on
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             there
             feedeth
             himself
             ;
             (
             and
             this
             may
             be
             mentioned
             to
             note
             the
             wonder
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             that
             such
             huge
             creatures
             should
             there
             find
             food
             sufficient
             )
             
               where
               all
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               play
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             no
             way
             fearing
             the
             Elephant
             ,
             though
             of
             so
             terrible
             an
             aspect
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             preys
             not
             upon
             flesh
             ,
             as
             other
             beasts
             do
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               He
               lyeth
               under
               the
               shady
               trees
               ,
               in
               the
               covert
               of
               the
               reed
               and
               fens
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             reason
             of
             his
             naturall
             heat
             ,
             and
             being
             bred
             in
             hot
             countries
             ,
             he
             loves
             to
             abide
             and
             rest
             himself
             in
             shadowy
             and
             watery
             places
             :
             and
             no
             more
             can
             be
             meant
             by
             these
             words
             
               he
               lyeth
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             said
             ,
             that
             having
             no
             joynts
             in
             his
             legs
             ,
             the
             Elephant
             never
             lyeth
             down
             on
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               drinketh
               up
               a
               river
               and
               hasteth
               not
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             the
             Elephant
             drinketh
             so
             exceeding
             much
             ,
             and
             fetcheth
             such
             long
             draughts
             ,
             by
             reason
             partly
             of
             their
             great
             heat
             and
             thirst
             ,
             and
             partly
             of
             the
             huge
             capacity
             of
             their
             bellies
             ,
             hence
             is
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               he
               drinketh
               up
               a
               river
               and
               hasteth
               not
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             drinketh
             as
             if
             he
             would
             drink
             up
             a
             whole
             river
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             for
             fear
             of
             any
             creature
             hasten
             his
             draught
             ,
             as
             the
             dogs
             are
             said
             to
             drink
             by
             snatches
             in
             Nilus
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Crocodile
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             other
             creatures
             are
             wont
             ,
             through
             the
             frightfulnesse
             of
             their
             disposition
             ,
             to
             break
             their
             draught
             and
             stare
             about
             them
             .
             
               He
               trusteth
               that
               he
               can
               draw
               up
               Iordan
               into
               his
               mouth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             vast
             imagination
             of
             his
             fancy
             he
             thinks
             he
             can
             suck
             up
             all
             Jordan
             into
             his
             mouth
             :
             and
             this
             river
             is
             particularly
             named
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             famously
             known
             in
             Idumea
             where
             Job
             lived
             ,
             near
             to
             the
             borders
             whereof
             it
             ran
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             because
             there
             were
             many
             Elephants
             in
             those
             times
             in
             the
             countries
             through
             which
             this
             river
             went.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               He
               taketh
               it
               with
               his
               eyes
               ;
               his
               nose
               pierceth
               through
               snares
               .
            
             ]
             Another
             Translation
             of
             these
             words
             we
             have
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Will
               any
               take
               him
               in
               his
               sight
               ?
               or
               bore
               his
               nose
               with
               a
               gin
            
             ?
             and
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             so
             translated
             is
             plain
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Elephant
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             wild
             ,
             cannot
             be
             taken
             openly
             by
             force
             ,
             (
             there
             must
             be
             some
             wiles
             used
             to
             take
             him
             )
             nor
             were
             it
             possible
             for
             men
             to
             put
             a
             hook
             into
             his
             nose
             ,
             therewith
             to
             lead
             him
             away
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             taken
             him
             :
             which
             may
             well
             be
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             Elephants
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             true
             which
             is
             commonly
             said
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             may
             easily
             be
             tamed
             and
             made
             gentle
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             never
             endure
             to
             have
             a
             halter
             or
             bridle
             put
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             a
             bit
             into
             their
             mouths
             ,
             or
             a
             ring
             into
             their
             noses
             ,
             as
             some
             other
             beasts
             will.
             But
             reading
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               He
               taketh
               it
               with
               his
               eyes
               ;
               his
               nose
               pierceth
               through
               snares
            
             ;
             either
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             seeth
             the
             snare
             
             when
             men
             goe
             about
             to
             ensnare
             him
             ,
             (
             
               He
               taketh
               it
            
             or
             discovers
             it
             
               with
               his
               eyes
            
             ,
             )
             and
             thereupon
             with
             his
             trunk
             he
             easily
             makes
             his
             way
             through
             the
             snares
             that
             are
             set
             for
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             
               he
               taketh
               it
               with
               his
               eyes
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             no
             sooner
             sees
             the
             river
             ,
             but
             presently
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             thirst
             he
             thinks
             to
             drink
             it
             all
             up
             :
             
               his
               nose
               pierceth
               through
               snares
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             thrusts
             his
             snout
             so
             deep
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             strength
             in
             beasts
             )
             that
             with
             his
             nose
             he
             makes
             way
             through
             stubs
             and
             sharp
             stones
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             lye
             as
             snares
             to
             hurt
             his
             snout
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             river
             :
             which
             may
             be
             thought
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             considering
             that
             it
             is
             commonly
             said
             of
             the
             Elephant
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             wont
             with
             his
             snout
             to
             stir
             the
             mud
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             rivers
             before
             he
             will
             drink
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               CAnst
               thou
               draw
               out
               Leviathan
               with
               a
               hook
               ?
               or
               his
               tongue
               with
               a
               cord
               which
               thou
               lettest
               down
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Canst
             thou
             by
             angling
             take
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             draw
             him
             out
             of
             the
             sea
             with
             a
             line
             and
             a
             hook
             ?
             because
             the
             fish
             is
             wont
             to
             swallow
             down
             the
             anglers
             hook
             and
             line
             together
             ,
             which
             the
             angler
             perceiving
             jerks
             up
             the
             line
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             hook
             is
             struck
             into
             the
             fish
             ,
             sometimes
             into
             the
             root
             or
             palate
             of
             his
             tongue
             ;
             hence
             is
             the
             second
             clause
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               or
               his
               tongue
               with
               a
               cord
               which
               thou
               lettest
               down
            
             ?
             The
             drift
             of
             that
             which
             is
             said
             here
             concerning
             the
             Leviathan
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             as
             before
             in
             that
             which
             was
             said
             concerning
             Behemoth
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             40.15
             .
             The
             great
             question
             is
             what
             this
             Leviathan
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             Crocodile
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             or
             the
             sea-dragon
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             or
             the
             Whale
             ,
             which
             is
             noted
             Gen.
             1.21
             .
             as
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             living
             Creatures
             .
             The
             most
             Expositours
             understand
             it
             of
             
               the
               whale
               or
               whirl-pool
            
             ;
             not
             those
             whales
             which
             are
             usuall
             in
             the
             Baltick
             or
             Mediterranean
             sea
             ,
             (
             with
             which
             the
             description
             here
             given
             us
             of
             the
             Leviathan
             doth
             not
             agree
             in
             every
             particular
             ;
             )
             but
             those
             monsters
             which
             have
             been
             sometimes
             seen
             in
             the
             great
             Ocean
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             it
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             some
             sea-monster
             is
             evident
             ;
             for
             as
             before
             he
             spake
             of
             the
             greatest
             of
             the
             Creatures
             that
             live
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             now
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             greatest
             that
             live
             in
             the
             sea
             :
             and
             whereever
             the
             Scripture
             mentions
             the
             Leviathan
             ,
             it
             speaks
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             sea-monster
             ;
             as
             Psal
             .
             104.26
             .
             
               There
               goe
               the
               ships
               ,
               there
               is
               that
               Leviathan
               ,
               whom
               thou
               hast
               made
               to
               play
               therein
            
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             king
             of
             Egypt
             is
             compared
             to
             this
             Leviathan
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             74.13
             ,
             14.
             
             Ezek.
             29.3
             ,
             4.
             and
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Canst
               thou
               put
               an
               hook
               into
               his
               nose
               ?
               or
               bore
               his
               jaw
               through
               with
               a
               thorn
               ?
            
             ]
             Some
             hold
             that
             here
             the
             same
             question
             ,
             with
             that
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             is
             again
             propounded
             in
             other
             tearms
             ,
             namely
             ,
             whether
             he
             could
             in
             angling
             strike
             his
             nose
             or
             his
             jaw
             through
             with
             a
             fish-hook
             ;
             for
             that
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             thorn
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             used
             thorns
             sometimes
             in
             stead
             of
             fish-hooks
             ,
             or
             because
             their
             fish-hooks
             were
             sharp
             as
             a
             thorn
             .
             Others
             will
             have
             the
             question
             here
             propounded
             to
             be
             ,
             whether
             he
             could
             with
             an
             awle
             or
             thorn
             bore
             through
             his
             nose
             or
             jaws
             ,
             and
             so
             ring
             him
             ,
             as
             men
             ring
             hogs
             or
             bears
             ,
             or
             lead
             him
             up
             and
             down
             by
             the
             nose
             ,
             as
             bears
             will
             be
             led
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             bring
             him
             into
             subjection
             .
             
             But
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             that
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             he
             spake
             ironically
             of
             his
             angling
             for
             the
             Leviathan
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             some
             little
             fish
             ,
             so
             here
             he
             speaks
             of
             carrying
             him
             home
             when
             he
             had
             caught
             him
             ,
             
               Canst
               thou
               put
               an
               hook
               into
               his
               nose
               ?
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             taken
             him
             ,
             canst
             thou
             hang
             him
             upon
             a
             fishers
             hook
             ,
             a
             rush
             or
             thorn-twig
             ,
             struck
             through
             his
             nose
             ,
             or
             jaws
             ,
             or
             gils
             ,
             and
             so
             carry
             him
             home
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Will
               he
               make
               many
               supplications
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Will
             he
             with
             humble
             and
             flattering
             words
             entreat
             thee
             to
             give
             over
             pursuing
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             spare
             his
             life
             ?
             either
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             to
             men
             overmaster'd
             by
             their
             mighty
             oppressours
             ,
             who
             are
             thereupon
             forced
             to
             fawn
             upon
             them
             and
             beg
             their
             favour
             ;
             or
             to
             men
             overcome
             in
             battel
             ,
             who
             are
             then
             wont
             with
             all
             the
             art
             and
             humility
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             beg
             for
             their
             lives
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             spanniels
             ,
             that
             will
             lye
             down
             before
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             fawn
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             beg
             for
             favour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Wilt
               thou
               make
               a
               covenant
               with
               him
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             covenant
             with
             those
             they
             have
             taken
             in
             war
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             pay
             them
             such
             a
             ransome
             or
             tribute
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             their
             vassals
             and
             servants
             ;
             or
             as
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             covenant
             with
             those
             they
             hire
             to
             be
             their
             servants
             :
             for
             to
             either
             of
             these
             the
             following
             words
             may
             also
             have
             reference
             ,
             
               wilt
               thou
               take
               him
               for
               a
               servant
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             The
             drift
             of
             both
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             taming
             or
             subduing
             the
             Leviathan
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             could
             never
             be
             brought
             to
             serve
             men
             for
             hay
             and
             corn
             ,
             as
             other
             creatures
             did
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Wilt
               thou
               play
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               bird
               ?
               wilt
               thou
               bind
               him
               for
               thy
               maidens
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             tye
             him
             in
             a
             string
             for
             thy
             little
             girls
             to
             make
             sport
             with
             ,
             or
             for
             thy
             maidens
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             them
             for
             thy
             children
             to
             play
             with
             ?
             The
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             how
             impossible
             it
             was
             to
             use
             the
             whale
             thus
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             vastnesse
             and
             terrour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Shall
               the
               companions
               make
               a
               banquet
               of
               him
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Wilt
             thou
             (
             as
             fishermen
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             taken
             some
             extraordinary
             fish
             )
             make
             a
             feast
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             rejoycing
             or
             vaunting
             at
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             thy
             draught
             ?
             and
             so
             eat
             him
             ,
             thou
             &
             thy
             companions
             together
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             friends
             ,
             whom
             thou
             invitest
             ,
             or
             thy
             fellow-fishermen
             ,
             joyned
             in
             company
             with
             thee
             ?
             for
             fishermen
             are
             wont
             to
             joyn
             in
             partnership
             together
             ,
             especially
             for
             the
             taking
             of
             greater
             fishes
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               shall
               they
               part
               him
               among
               the
               merchants
               ?
            
             may
             also
             be
             understood
             of
             their
             distributing
             him
             at
             their
             eating
             him
             amongst
             the
             merchants
             ,
             whom
             out
             of
             respect
             they
             invite
             to
             so
             rare
             a
             feast
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             of
             their
             selling
             him
             in
             parcels
             to
             those
             that
             use
             to
             buy
             their
             fishes
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             severall
             commodities
             ,
             which
             such
             a
             fish
             would
             yield
             for
             the
             merchants
             ,
             as
             whale-bone
             ,
             oyl
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             however
             the
             scope
             of
             all
             this
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             Leviathan
             was
             not
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             man
             to
             be
             taken
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Canst
               thou
               fill
               his
               skin
               with
               barbed
               irons
               ,
               or
               his
               head
               with
               fish-spears
               ?
            
             ]
             Because
             these
             words
             seem
             plainly
             to
             allude
             to
             the
             ordinary
             manner
             of
             taking
             whales
             in
             these
             dayes
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             hence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Leviathan
             here
             spoken
             of
             is
             some
             more
             stupendious
             sea-monster
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             some
             other
             kind
             of
             whale
             that
             is
             in
             the
             great
             Ocean
             ,
             of
             farre
             greater
             bulk
             and
             strength
             and
             terrour
             then
             ours
             
             are
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             as
             these
             words
             import
             )
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             with
             barbed
             irons
             and
             fish-spears
             ,
             as
             ours
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Lay
               thine
               hand
               upon
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             to
             subdue
             him
             by
             force
             ,
             lay
             your
             hand
             gently
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             stroke
             him
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             by
             that
             means
             thou
             canst
             take
             him
             or
             tame
             him
             :
             
               remember
               the
               battel
               ,
               doe
               no
               more
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             remember
             how
             dreadfull
             it
             would
             be
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             see
             only
             what
             you
             can
             doe
             by
             handling
             him
             gently
             .
             Again
             others
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Lay
               thine
               hand
               upon
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             offer
             him
             any
             violence
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             soon
             so
             use
             thee
             ,
             that
             remembring
             the
             battel
             ,
             you
             will
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             meddle
             farther
             with
             him
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               Lay
               thine
               hand
               upon
               him
               ,
               remember
               the
               battel
               ,
               doe
               no
               more
               ,
            
             Doe
             no
             more
             but
             put
             forth
             your
             hand
             to
             touch
             him
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             think
             what
             would
             become
             of
             you
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             seize
             upon
             you
             ,
             &
             the
             very
             thought
             of
             the
             danger
             would
             in
             a
             manner
             strike
             you
             dead
             ,
             at
             least
             you
             would
             soon
             be
             afraid
             to
             meddle
             any
             farther
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               hope
               of
               him
               is
               in
               vain
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             taking
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Who
               hath
               prevented
               me
               that
               I
               should
               repay
               him
               ?
               whatsoever
               is
               under
               the
               whole
               heaven
               is
               mine
               .
            
             ]
             Having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             if
             no
             man
             were
             able
             to
             grapple
             with
             the
             Leviathan
             ,
             much
             lesse
             would
             they
             be
             able
             to
             contend
             with
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             generall
             drift
             of
             all
             that
             is
             here
             spoken
             concerning
             this
             sea-monster
             ,
             )
             
               None
               is
               so
               fierce
               that
               dare
               stir
               him
               up
               ;
               who
               then
               is
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               me
               ?
            
             hereupon
             he
             adds
             this
             ,
             
               Who
               hath
               prevented
               me
            
             ?
             &c.
             The
             drift
             whereof
             is
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             impossible
             to
             contend
             with
             God
             ,
             then
             with
             any
             creature
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             creatures
             are
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             that
             is
             in
             any
             of
             the
             creatures
             must
             needs
             be
             but
             a
             very
             little
             portion
             of
             that
             infinite
             power
             that
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             drop
             of
             water
             .
             This
             we
             see
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               whatsoever
               is
               under
               the
               whole
               heaven
               is
               mine
            
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             clause
             prefixed
             before
             this
             is
             to
             shew
             how
             unquestionable
             clear
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             grosse
             folly
             it
             were
             to
             ascribe
             the
             work
             of
             creation
             to
             any
             but
             him
             ,
             
               Who
               hath
               prevented
               me
               that
               I
               should
               repay
               him
               ?
            
             It
             is
             spoken
             either
             first
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             way
             of
             disdain
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Who
             hath
             made
             any
             of
             the
             creatures
             for
             me
             ,
             or
             been
             helpfull
             to
             me
             in
             the
             making
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             acknowledge
             his
             kindnesse
             ,
             and
             requite
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             abundantly
             able
             to
             doe
             ,
             having
             all
             under
             heaven
             at
             my
             disposing
             ?
             or
             else
             rather
             secondly
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             was
             no
             contending
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             almighty
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             men
             whatsoever
             ,
             were
             under
             his
             absolute
             power
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             doe
             with
             them
             whatever
             he
             pleased
             ;
             
               Who
               hath
               prevented
               me
               that
               I
               should
               repay
               him
               ?
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             man
             so
             before-hand
             with
             me
             ,
             by
             doing
             any
             thing
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             thereby
             be
             engaged
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             become
             so
             obnoxious
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             will
             have
             me
             doe
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             must
             be
             charged
             with
             injustice
             in
             that
             I
             doe
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             all
             the
             creatures
             are
             mine
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             mine
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             cannot
             be
             bound
             unto
             any
             man
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             man
             justly
             complain
             of
             me
             ,
             since
             I
             may
             surely
             doe
             what
             I
             will
             with
             mine
             own
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             Rom.
             11.35
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               I
               will
               not
               conceal
               his
               parts
               ,
               nor
               his
               power
               ,
               nor
               his
               comely
               proportion
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             referre
             this
             to
             the
             man
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               prevented
               me
               that
               I
               should
               repay
               him
               ?
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             ironically
             ,
             If
             there
             be
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             thus
             prevented
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             able
             to
             contend
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             conceal
             his
             praise
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             methinks
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             here
             return
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Leviathan
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Who
               can
               discover
               the
               face
               of
               his
               garment
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             discovering
             the
             face
             of
             his
             garment
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             plucking
             off
             his
             skin
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             who
             dares
             take
             him
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             flea
             him
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             flea
             an
             eele
             ?
             or
             secondly
             ,
             the
             taking
             away
             the
             sea
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             leading
             him
             out
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             which
             covers
             him
             as
             a
             garment
             ;
             and
             it
             doth
             very
             emphatically
             set
             forth
             the
             hugenesse
             of
             this
             Creature
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Ocean
             is
             said
             to
             be
             as
             a
             garment
             to
             cover
             him
             .
             In
             this
             expression
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             handling
             of
             a
             horse
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             Canst
             thou
             goe
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             horse
             in
             a
             stable
             ,
             take
             off
             his
             cloth
             ,
             bridle
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             lead
             him
             out
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             a
             stable
             ,
             that
             there
             he
             might
             be
             viewed
             or
             ridden
             ?
             And
             to
             this
             agree
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Or
               who
               can
               come
               to
               him
               with
               his
               double
               bridle
               ?
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             bridle
             him
             ,
             and
             lead
             him
             out
             of
             the
             sea
             .
             Some
             read
             this
             last
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               Or
               who
               can
               come
               to
               him
               within
               his
               double
               bridle
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             within
             his
             lips
             or
             jaws
             ,
             which
             being
             drawn
             open
             ,
             by
             reason
             they
             are
             so
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             have
             huge
             folds
             and
             wrinkles
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             seem
             like
             a
             double
             bridle
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             gapes
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             dare
             to
             come
             within
             his
             mouth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             view
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             prey
             he
             hath
             gotten
             from
             thence
             ,
             or
             to
             see
             if
             there
             he
             can
             wound
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Who
               can
               open
               the
               doores
               of
               his
               face
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             also
             is
             meant
             of
             his
             upper
             and
             nether
             lips
             or
             jaws
             ,
             which
             for
             their
             greatnesse
             are
             like
             the
             double
             doors
             of
             some
             city
             gate
             ,
             and
             so
             terrible
             therefore
             ,
             that
             being
             shut
             ,
             no
             man
             dares
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             them
             to
             force
             them
             open
             :
             which
             is
             farther
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             terrour
             of
             his
             teeth
             ,
             
               his
               teeth
               are
               terrible
               round
               about
               .
            
             And
             because
             it
             is
             commonly
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             whales
             in
             our
             seas
             have
             no
             teeth
             ,
             nor
             no
             scales
             ,
             of
             which
             mention
             is
             made
             ,
             vers
             .
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             it
             may
             hence
             be
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             Leviathan
             here
             spoken
             of
             is
             some
             other
             sea-monster
             ,
             at
             least
             some
             other
             kind
             of
             whale
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             usually
             taken
             in
             our
             Northern
             seas
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               By
               his
               neesings
               a
               light
               doth
               shine
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             with
             his
             nostrils
             he
             snores
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             violence
             spouts
             out
             water
             aloft
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             this
             water
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             whitenesse
             and
             frothinesse
             and
             thinnesse
             ,
             being
             spread
             into
             severall
             drops
             ,
             appears
             afarre
             off
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             flashes
             of
             lightening
             ,
             or
             like
             the
             light
             of
             some
             sparkling
             fire
             ,
             or
             the
             breaking
             out
             of
             the
             Sun-light
             in
             the
             morning
             .
             To
             which
             also
             agrees
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               his
               eyes
               are
               like
               the
               eye-lids
               of
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             red
             and
             fiery
             ,
             and
             yield
             a
             bright
             shining
             light
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             morning
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             glittering
             and
             shining
             of
             cats
             eyes
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             them
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             what
             a
             sparkling
             light
             there
             may
             be
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             some
             creatures
             ;
             and
             
             because
             the
             Leviathans
             eyes
             are
             also
             of
             a
             huge
             compasse
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             said
             to
             appear
             like
             the
             breaking
             forth
             of
             the
             Sun-beams
             at
             the
             first
             dawning
             of
             the
             morning
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Out
               of
               his
               mouth
               goe
               burning
               lamps
               ,
               and
               sparks
               of
               fire
               leap
               out
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             first
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             of
             the
             glittering
             of
             the
             water
             he
             spouts
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             appearing
             afarre
             off
             like
             sparkling
             fire
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             of
             his
             breath
             ,
             which
             being
             like
             thick
             and
             hot
             smoke
             ,
             appears
             to
             the
             beholders
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             some
             great
             fire
             from
             whence
             it
             proceeded
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               his
               nostrils
               goeth
               smoke
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               a
               seething
               pot
               or
               caldron
            
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             of
             the
             exceeding
             heat
             of
             his
             breath
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             fiery
             constitution
             of
             his
             body
             may
             be
             sulphureous
             ,
             and
             so
             appear
             as
             fire
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             exceeding
             hot
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             sparkles
             or
             flames
             of
             fire
             went
             along
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             it
             were
             hot
             enough
             to
             set
             any
             thing
             on
             fire
             ,
             (
             for
             all
             these
             are
             hyperbolicall
             expressions
             )
             according
             to
             that
             which
             followeth
             vers
             .
             21.
             
               his
               breath
               kindleth
               coals
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             inward
             heat
             ,
             which
             must
             concoct
             meat
             for
             such
             a
             mountainous
             body
             ,
             had
             need
             to
             be
             like
             that
             of
             those
             huge
             fires
             in
             kitchins
             ,
             where
             meat
             is
             dressed
             for
             great
             families
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               In
               his
               neck
               remaineth
               strength
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             In
             that
             part
             of
             his
             body
             which
             is
             next
             his
             head
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             neck
             in
             other
             creatures
             ,
             he
             is
             exceeding
             strong
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             bear
             down
             all
             before
             him
             :
             
               and
               sorrow
               is
               turned
               into
               joy
               before
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             very
             terrible
             in
             it self
             ▪
             and
             would
             exceedingly
             fright
             others
             ,
             and
             cause
             sorrow
             and
             mourning
             in
             others
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             meets
             with
             other
             huge
             sea-monsters
             ,
             or
             ships
             armed
             for
             fight
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             enemy
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             joy
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             hoping
             then
             to
             get
             some
             good
             prey
             ,
             or
             delighting
             in
             his
             pride
             to
             try
             his
             strength
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               His
               heart
               is
               as
               firm
               as
               a
               stone
               ,
               yea
               as
               hard
               as
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               nether
               milstone
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             is
             as
             fearlesse
             and
             mercylesse
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             heart
             were
             of
             stone
             ,
             yea
             the
             hardest
             of
             stones
             :
             for
             the
             nether
             milstone
             is
             named
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             because
             that
             still
             stands
             firm
             and
             is
             never
             moved
             ,
             as
             because
             the
             milstone
             is
             made
             of
             a
             very
             hard
             stone
             ,
             and
             the
             nether
             milstone
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             bear
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             usually
             the
             harder
             of
             the
             two
             .
             Some
             understand
             it
             as
             an
             hyperbolicall
             expression
             of
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             firm
             and
             hard
             ,
             more
             like
             a
             stone
             then
             flesh
             .
             But
             the
             former
             Exposition
             I
             like
             much
             better
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               When
               he
               raiseth
               up
               himself
               ,
               the
               mighty
               are
               afraid
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             he
             lifteth
             up
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             seen
             above
             the
             waters
             ,
             as
             a
             mountain
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             the
             stoutest
             that
             are
             ,
             whether
             you
             understand
             it
             of
             fishes
             ,
             beasts
             or
             men
             ,
             will
             be
             afraid
             :
             and
             it
             may
             more
             especially
             be
             meant
             of
             marriners
             and
             souldiers
             in
             ships
             ,
             men
             that
             are
             of
             all
             the
             most
             bold
             and
             fearlesse
             ;
             and
             to
             men
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             following
             clause
             must
             be
             restrained
             ,
             
               by
               reason
               of
               breakings
               they
               purify
               themselves
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Leviathans
             violent
             breaking
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             as
             he
             turns
             this
             way
             or
             that
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             perilously
             rough
             and
             boisterous
             ;
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             mighty
             waves
             dashing
             and
             breaking
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             the
             rouling
             of
             his
             vast
             body
             in
             the
             sea
             ;
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             usuall
             breaking
             
             and
             dashing
             of
             ships
             in
             pieces
             ,
             they
             apprehend
             themselves
             in
             present
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             thereupon
             doe
             what
             they
             can
             to
             expiate
             their
             sins
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             delivered
             from
             that
             danger
             ,
             as
             by
             confessing
             their
             sins
             ,
             by
             praying
             to
             God
             for
             mercy
             and
             favour
             ,
             by
             offering
             sacrifices
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             binding
             their
             souls
             in
             a
             vow
             for
             sacrifices
             or
             other
             things
             .
             Some
             understand
             it
             of
             their
             vomiting
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             seas
             tumbling
             their
             ship
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             translated
             ,
             
               they
               purge
               themselves
            
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             worse
             purging
             through
             fear
             ;
             but
             our
             translation
             ,
             
               they
               purify
               themselves
            
             ,
             will
             hardly
             bear
             such
             an
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               The
               sword
               of
               him
               that
               layeth
               at
               him
               cannot
               hold
               ,
               the
               spear
               ,
               the
               dart
               ,
               nor
               the
               habergeon
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               breast-plate
            
             .
             This
             last
             is
             mentioned
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             as
             no
             weapon
             can
             hurt
             him
             ,
             so
             no
             arms
             can
             defend
             the
             man
             that
             shall
             dare
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             ;
             that
             his
             teeth
             will
             pierce
             through
             an
             iron
             breast-plate
             ,
             as
             easily
             as
             through
             a
             mans
             skin
             ;
             or
             that
             ,
             be
             a
             man
             never
             so
             well
             armed
             ,
             he
             will
             soon
             for
             all
             that
             devour
             and
             swallow
             him
             up
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               Sharp
               stones
               are
               under
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Usually
             he
             lyes
             upon
             the
             sharpest-pointed
             stones
             and
             rocks
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             never
             hurt
             him
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               spreadeth
               sharp-pointed
               things
               upon
               the
               mire
               ,
            
             though
             some
             take
             them
             to
             be
             a
             high
             hyperbole
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             weight
             he
             grinds
             the
             stones
             into
             dust
             ,
             and
             so
             spreadeth
             it
             upon
             the
             mire
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             by
             spreading
             sharp-pointed
             things
             upon
             the
             mire
             is
             only
             meant
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             weight
             he
             often
             breaks
             the
             craggy
             and
             sharp
             ends
             and
             pieces
             of
             the
             rocks
             he
             lyes
             upon
             ,
             which
             by
             that
             means
             are
             scattered
             here
             and
             there
             upon
             the
             mire
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             sea
             :
             or
             else
             the
             scattering
             of
             stones
             slung
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             pieces
             of
             swords
             and
             spears
             and
             darts
             ,
             which
             being
             broken
             upon
             his
             scales
             do
             fall
             and
             sink
             down
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               He
               maketh
               the
               deep
               to
               boyl
               like
               a
               pot
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             partly
             by
             the
             moving
             of
             his
             huge
             body
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             his
             blowing
             out
             the
             waters
             from
             his
             mouth
             ,
             he
             causeth
             the
             sea
             to
             swell
             ,
             and
             tumble
             and
             bubble
             and
             foam
             ,
             as
             a
             pot
             of
             seething
             water
             will
             do
             ,
             when
             it
             boyls
             on
             the
             fire
             .
             And
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             he
             compares
             it
             particularly
             to
             the
             boyling
             of
             a
             pot
             of
             oyntment
             ,
             
               he
               maketh
               the
               sea
               like
               a
               pot
               of
               oyntment
            
             ;
             either
             because
             that
             useth
             to
             be
             done
             with
             a
             violent
             fire
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             thicknesse
             doth
             rise
             and
             swell
             the
             more
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             to
             expresse
             how
             muddy
             the
             sea
             is
             made
             thereby
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             froth
             and
             scum
             there
             will
             be
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               He
               maketh
               a
               path
               to
               shine
               after
               him
               :
               one
               would
               think
               the
               deep
               to
               be
               hoary
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             he
             swims
             along
             he
             leaves
             a
             kind
             of
             furrow
             behind
             him
             ,
             which
             appears
             as
             the
             path
             where
             he
             went
             ,
             where
             the
             water
             is
             shining
             and
             frothy
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             a
             hoary
             frost
             upon
             the
             waters
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               Vpon
               the
               earth
               there
               is
               not
               his
               like
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             No
             ,
             not
             the
             Behemoth
             before
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               He
               beholdeth
               all
               high
               things
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             height
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             raiseth
             up
             himself
             ,
             he
             can
             behold
             the
             very
             tops
             of
             the
             masts
             of
             ships
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             hils
             and
             mountains
             on
             the
             lands
             .
             But
             there
             are
             two
             other
             Expositions
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             seem
             far
             more
             probable
             :
             first
             ,
             that
             
             that
             they
             were
             intended
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             fearlesnesse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             afraid
             to
             behold
             the
             mightiest
             and
             most
             terrible
             of
             all
             Gods
             creatures
             ,
             but
             rather
             beholds
             them
             with
             fiercenesse
             and
             fury
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             expression
             chap.
             40.11
             .
             
               behold
               every
               one
               that
               is
               proud
               ,
               and
               abase
               him
            
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             imply
             with
             what
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             he
             looks
             upon
             the
             mightiest
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             either
             by
             sea
             or
             land
             ;
             
               he
               beholdeth
               all
               high
               things
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             despiseth
             them
             ,
             he
             looks
             downward
             upon
             them
             ,
             slighting
             them
             as
             far
             inferiour
             to
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Cant.
             1.6
             .
             
               Look
               not
               upon
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             despise
             me
             not
             ,
             
               because
               I
               am
               black
               ;
               he
               is
               a
               king
               over
               all
               the
               children
               of
               pride
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             greatest
             ,
             the
             mightiest
             ,
             the
             proudest
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             by
             sea
             or
             land
             ,
             that
             pride
             themselves
             in
             their
             great
             strength
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             I
             
               Know
               that
               thou
               canst
               doe
               every
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               thought
               can
               be
               withholden
               from
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             withhold
             thee
             from
             doing
             any
             thing
             thou
             hast
             thought
             or
             purposed
             to
             doe
             :
             which
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             Translation
             set
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               that
               no
               thought
               of
               thine
               can
               be
               hindered
            
             :
             yet
             we
             must
             know
             withall
             ,
             that
             Jobs
             aim
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               know
               thou
               canst
               doe
               every
               thing
               ,
            
             &c.
             was
             not
             only
             to
             professe
             that
             he
             knew
             God
             was
             able
             to
             doe
             whatever
             he
             pleased
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             had
             authority
             and
             power
             to
             doe
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             that
             being
             the
             sovereign
             Lord
             over
             all
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             wise
             and
             good
             and
             just
             ,
             he
             might
             doe
             whatever
             he
             pleased
             ;
             and
             so
             withall
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             way
             fit
             that
             any
             man
             should
             murmure
             against
             that
             which
             God
             doth
             ,
             &
             that
             it
             was
             mere
             madnesse
             for
             any
             man
             to
             think
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             .
             Though
             therefore
             Job
             had
             spoken
             as
             much
             before
             concerning
             the
             omnipotency
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             more
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             then
             that
             :
             for
             whereas
             before
             by
             his
             reiterated
             complaints
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             so
             severely
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             eager
             desiring
             that
             he
             might
             plead
             his
             cause
             with
             God
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             himself
             ,
             he
             had
             seemed
             to
             question
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             (
             and
             haply
             transported
             with
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             his
             mind
             inclined
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             laid
             his
             hand
             too
             heavily
             upon
             him
             ,
             though
             withall
             he
             durst
             not
             but
             think
             that
             God
             was
             most
             just
             ;
             )
             now
             he
             recants
             all
             this
             ,
             by
             acknowledging
             that
             God
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Sovereignty
             could
             doe
             with
             his
             creatures
             whatever
             he
             pleased
             .
             Some
             understand
             the
             second
             clause
             of
             Gods
             omniscience
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             no
             thought
             of
             mans
             heart
             can
             be
             concealed
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             some
             restrain
             it
             to
             Gods
             knowing
             Jobs
             heart
             concerning
             that
             which
             he
             had
             now
             spoken
             ,
             as
             if
             Job
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             know
             thou
             canst
             doe
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             thou
             knowest
             that
             I
             speak
             what
             I
             think
             ,
             when
             I
             say
             so
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             both
             clauses
             are
             meant
             of
             Gods
             power
             and
             right
             to
             doe
             in
             all
             things
             whatever
             he
             would
             ;
             wherein
             Jobs
             aim
             might
             be
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             knew
             how
             ,
             and
             was
             many
             wayes
             able
             ,
             to
             bring
             glory
             to
             his
             name
             and
             good
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             their
             afflictions
             ;
             at
             least
             that
             however
             it
             was
             both
             foolish
             and
             sinfull
             for
             any
             man
             to
             contend
             with
             God
             about
             any
             thing
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Who
               is
               he
               that
               hideth
               counsell
               without
               knowledge
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             also
             as
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             Gods
             omniscience
             ,
             as
             if
             Job
             had
             said
             ,
             
             Who
             can
             be
             so
             brutish
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             to
             hide
             any
             thought
             or
             counsell
             of
             his
             heart
             from
             God
             ?
             But
             they
             are
             plainly
             a
             repetition
             of
             the
             words
             which
             God
             had
             spoken
             to
             Job
             chap.
             38.2
             .
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             Job
             applying
             them
             to
             himself
             with
             a
             holy
             kind
             of
             Indignation
             ,
             thereby
             the
             more
             sharply
             to
             tax
             his
             own
             folly
             in
             questioning
             Gods
             dealings
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               he
               that
               hideth
               counsell
               without
               knowledge
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Just
             cause
             hadst
             thou
             to
             upbraid
             me
             with
             those
             words
             ,
             as
             thou
             didst
             erewhile
             ,
             
               who
               is
               he
               that
               hideth
               counsell
               without
               knowledge
               ?
            
             or
             ,
             what
             a
             wretch
             was
             I
             to
             hide
             counsell
             without
             knowledge
             !
             or
             ,
             I
             am
             that
             very
             man
             ,
             who
             have
             darkned
             counsell
             without
             knowledge
             .
             
               Therefore
               have
               I
               uttered
               that
               I
               understood
               not
               ,
               things
               too
               wonderfull
               for
               me
               ,
               which
               I
               knew
               not
            
             :
             He
             saith
             that
             he
             had
             uttered
             that
             he
             understood
             not
             ,
             because
             through
             rashnesse
             ,
             unadvisednesse
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             he
             had
             talked
             foolishly
             ,
             he
             wist
             not
             what
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             had
             uttered
             things
             too
             wonderfull
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             knew
             not
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             secret
             counsels
             of
             God
             ,
             concerning
             which
             he
             had
             discoursed
             so
             weakly
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             too
             high
             and
             wonderfull
             for
             man
             to
             comprehend
             .
             Some
             would
             referre
             this
             particularly
             to
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Therefore
               have
               I
               uttered
               that
               I
               understood
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             I
             said
             (
             as
             it
             follows
             vers
             .
             4.
             )
             
               Hear
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               speak
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             doubtlesse
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             foolishly
             concerning
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             not
             understanding
             Gods
             ends
             in
             correcting
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             murmured
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             dealt
             too
             severely
             with
             him
             ,
             considering
             how
             holily
             he
             had
             lived
             ,
             &
             had
             so
             boldly
             challenged
             liberty
             that
             he
             might
             plead
             his
             cause
             with
             God
             ,
             not
             understanding
             sufficiently
             either
             Gods
             infinite
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             weaknesse
             ,
             or
             how
             unsearchable
             Gods
             wayes
             and
             counsels
             are
             .
             So
             that
             his
             drift
             in
             these
             words
             is
             to
             condemn
             himself
             in
             that
             for
             which
             God
             had
             blamed
             him
             :
             though
             withall
             there
             is
             an
             intimation
             too
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             offended
             not
             wittingly
             ,
             but
             through
             ignorance
             and
             infirmity
             .
             As
             for
             that
             illative
             particle
             ,
             (
             Therefore
             )
             either
             it
             implyes
             that
             because
             he
             was
             the
             man
             that
             had
             darkned
             counsell
             without
             knowledge
             ,
             therefore
             he
             now
             confessed
             that
             he
             had
             uttered
             that
             he
             understood
             not
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             had
             uttered
             he
             wist
             not
             what
             ,
             for
             this
             God
             had
             justly
             taxed
             him
             for
             darkning
             counsell
             by
             words
             without
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Hear
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               speak
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             ,
             as
             is
             already
             noted
             upon
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             think
             that
             Job
             here
             mentions
             the
             words
             wherein
             he
             had
             spoken
             so
             foolishly
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             Job
             here
             professeth
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             hereafter
             speak
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             should
             be
             taught
             by
             God.
             First
             therefore
             ,
             he
             desires
             leave
             to
             speak
             in
             an
             humble
             manner
             ,
             
               Hear
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               speak
            
             ;
             reject
             not
             one
             that
             is
             conscious
             to
             himself
             of
             his
             own
             weaknesse
             and
             folly
             :
             and
             then
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               I
               will
               demand
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               declare
               thou
               unto
               me
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             desire
             thou
             wouldest
             hear
             me
             speak
             ;
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             a
             way
             of
             contending
             with
             thee
             ,
             as
             I
             die
             before
             ,
             or
             as
             I
             desired
             before
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             way
             of
             seeking
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             thee
             .
             So
             that
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               I
               will
               demand
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               declare
               thou
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             may
             be
             spoken
             ,
             either
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             same
             words
             spoken
             twice
             by
             the
             Lord
             chap.
             38.3
             .
             and
             40.7
             .
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             wert
             pleased
             to
             say
             to
             me
             ,
             
               I
               will
               demand
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               declare
               thou
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             but
             with
             shame
             
             enough
             I
             may
             acknowledge
             my
             folly
             in
             giving
             thee
             occasion
             to
             upbraid
             me
             so
             ,
             and
             must
             now
             desire
             that
             of
             thee
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             seek
             information
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             so
             thou
             wouldest
             instruct
             me
             :
             or
             else
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             own
             words
             chap.
             13.22
             .
             wherein
             he
             had
             challenged
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             answer
             what
             he
             could
             object
             ;
             for
             now
             ,
             as
             recanting
             that
             ,
             he
             professeth
             that
             when
             at
             any
             time
             he
             should
             desire
             to
             speak
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             by
             way
             of
             contending
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             way
             of
             desiring
             instruction
             from
             God
             ,
             
               I
               will
               demand
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               declare
               thou
               unto
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               thee
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               ear
               ;
               but
               now
               mine
               eye
               seeth
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             The
             knowledge
             he
             had
             now
             gotten
             of
             the
             power
             and
             sovereignty
             of
             God
             he
             preferres
             before
             that
             he
             had
             before
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             gotten
             by
             the
             instruction
             of
             his
             forefathers
             and
             teachers
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             upon
             these
             grounds
             :
             either
             first
             ,
             because
             now
             he
             had
             been
             taught
             immediately
             by
             God
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             God
             had
             presented
             himself
             before
             him
             to
             be
             seen
             by
             him
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             now
             with
             his
             eyes
             seen
             the
             signs
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             the
             enlightening
             of
             his
             knowledge
             by
             Gods
             immediate
             speaking
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             as
             far
             beyond
             that
             he
             had
             before
             ,
             as
             the
             seeing
             of
             a
             thing
             with
             the
             eye
             is
             beyond
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             with
             the
             ear
             ,
             it
             was
             more
             clear
             and
             certain
             and
             convincing
             ;
             or
             fourthly
             ,
             because
             now
             he
             had
             been
             humbled
             by
             Gods
             afflicting
             hand
             ,
             which
             had
             opened
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             see
             that
             of
             God
             which
             he
             saw
             not
             before
             .
             All
             these
             may
             be
             comprehended
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               but
               now
               mine
               eye
               seeth
               thee
            
             ;
             though
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             primarily
             meant
             of
             his
             beholding
             the
             visible
             signs
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             and
             the
             effectuall
             working
             thereof
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Wherefore
               I
               abhorre
               my self
               ,
               and
               repent
               in
               dust
               and
               ashes
               .
            
             ]
             Either
             this
             last
             clause
             hath
             reference
             to
             his
             present
             sitting
             in
             the
             ashes
             ,
             of
             which
             mention
             was
             made
             chap.
             2.8
             .
             (
             and
             thereof
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Sitting
             here
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             I
             do
             humbly
             repent
             of
             all
             I
             have
             spoken
             so
             foolishly
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             imply
             a
             promise
             that
             he
             would
             repent
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             times
             ▪
             or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             low
             dejection
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             repent
             with
             as
             much
             self-confusion
             and
             sense
             of
             his
             own
             vilenesse
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             covered
             over
             with
             dust
             and
             ashes
             .
             From
             ch
             .
             3.3
             .
             to
             the
             end
             of
             this
             verse
             all
             hath
             been
             expressed
             in
             meeter
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             the
             rest
             is
             again
             in
             prose
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               After
               the
               Lord
               had
               spoken
               these
               words
               unto
               Iob
               ,
               the
               Lord
               said
               to
               Eliphaz
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             brought
             Job
             to
             humble
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             beg
             mercy
             for
             his
             offence
             ,
             the
             Lord
             addresseth
             himself
             next
             to
             give
             sentence
             out
             of
             the
             whirlwind
             against
             his
             three
             friends
             ,
             (
             who
             haply
             began
             to
             be
             exalted
             in
             their
             spirits
             ,
             as
             apprehending
             by
             the
             Lords
             checking
             Job
             for
             his
             folly
             ,
             that
             he
             took
             their
             part
             against
             him
             )
             and
             directing
             his
             speech
             to
             Eliphaz
             by
             name
             ,
             as
             being
             haply
             the
             ancientest
             and
             most
             honourable
             of
             the
             three
             ,
             but
             especially
             because
             he
             brake
             out
             first
             against
             Job
             ,
             and
             had
             handled
             him
             most
             bitterly
             ,
             
               My
               wrath
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               kindled
               against
               thee
               ,
               and
               against
               thy
               two
               friends
               ;
               for
               ye
               have
               not
               spoken
               of
               me
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               right
               ,
               as
               my
               servant
               Iob
               hath
               .
            
             Wherein
             is
             observable
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             though
             Job
             had
             spoken
             much
             amisse
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             said
             here
             to
             have
             
               spoken
               right
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             comparatively
             ,
             he
             had
             spoken
             far
             more
             rightly
             then
             his
             friends
             had
             done
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             they
             
             had
             condemned
             Job
             for
             a
             wicked
             man
             and
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             merely
             because
             of
             his
             heavy
             afflictions
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             spake
             the
             truth
             concerning
             Gods
             punishing
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             blessing
             the
             righteous
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             out
             of
             an
             opinion
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             constantly
             deal
             thus
             with
             the
             wicked
             and
             righteous
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             grosse
             errour
             :
             and
             Job
             on
             the
             other
             side
             had
             rightly
             maintained
             his
             own
             innocency
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             did
             usually
             both
             prosper
             the
             wicked
             and
             afflict
             the
             righteous
             ;
             and
             had
             striven
             against
             his
             impatience
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             sometimes
             overborn
             by
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             the
             violence
             of
             Satans
             temptations
             :
             secondly
             ,
             That
             God
             vouchsafed
             not
             to
             talk
             long
             with
             these
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             with
             Job
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             his
             anger
             ,
             takes
             them
             up
             very
             short
             ,
             and
             so
             fends
             them
             away
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             never
             mentions
             Job
             without
             an
             expression
             of
             his
             favour
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             a
             high
             esteem
             he
             had
             of
             the
             man
             whom
             they
             despised
             ;
             for
             four
             severall
             times
             he
             calls
             him
             his
             
               servant
               Iob.
            
             As
             for
             Elihu
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             not
             so
             condemned
             Job
             ,
             but
             only
             reproved
             him
             for
             his
             rash
             impatient
             expressions
             ,
             therefore
             God
             reproved
             not
             him
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Therefore
               take
               unto
               you
               now
               seven
               bullocks
               and
               seven
               rams
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             each
             of
             you
             seven
             bullocks
             and
             seven
             rams
             ▪
             and
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             greatest
             sort
             of
             sacrifices
             were
             required
             ,
             (
             whereas
             by
             Moses
             Law
             there
             was
             but
             one
             bullock
             appointed
             for
             the
             sin-offering
             of
             a
             Priest
             )
             to
             make
             them
             know
             thereby
             how
             great
             their
             sin
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             highly
             God
             was
             offended
             with
             them
             .
             For
             though
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             they
             aimed
             sincerely
             at
             Gods
             glory
             in
             all
             their
             pleadings
             with
             Job
             ,
             yet
             God
             would
             have
             them
             see
             how
             much
             he
             detested
             all
             such
             rash
             judging
             of
             godly
             men
             ;
             and
             there
             being
             so
             many
             prudent
             and
             pious
             men
             that
             offend
             herein
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             this
             left
             as
             a
             memoriall
             ,
             to
             testify
             how
             much
             he
             mislikes
             this
             in
             any
             men
             whatsoever
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               go
               to
               my
               servant
               Iob
               ▪
               and
               offer
               up
               for
               your selves
               a
               burnt-offering
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             had
             gone
             and
             provided
             these
             cattel
             here
             injoyned
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             then
             goe
             and
             carry
             them
             to
             Iob
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             offer
             them
             as
             sacrifices
             to
             God
             on
             their
             behalf
             .
             Whether
             Iob
             were
             a
             Priest
             ,
             as
             Melchisedech
             was
             ,
             or
             only
             the
             first-born
             and
             chief
             of
             his
             family
             ,
             (
             who
             in
             those
             times
             were
             wont
             as
             Priests
             to
             offer
             sacrifices
             ,
             )
             or
             whether
             God
             did
             now
             only
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             appoint
             him
             to
             doe
             this
             service
             ,
             we
             cannot
             certainly
             conclude
             :
             but
             however
             ,
             herein
             was
             Iob
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             our
             Mediatour
             ;
             and
             hereby
             God
             notably
             doth
             both
             honour
             Iob
             ,
             and
             try
             the
             faith
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             humility
             and
             sincerity
             of
             his
             three
             friends
             ,
             in
             making
             them
             imploy
             Iob
             ,
             as
             Gods
             speciall
             favourite
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             condemned
             as
             a
             wicked
             hypocrite
             ,
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             severely
             punished
             .
             So
             that
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             God
             here
             added
             ,
             
               my
               servant
               Iob
               shall
               pray
               for
               you
               ,
               for
               him
               will
            
             〈◊〉
             accept
             ,
             that
             place
             seems
             to
             have
             reference
             Ezek.
             14.14
             .
             
               Though
               these
               three
               men
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Daniel
               and
               Iob
               were
               in
               it
               ,
               they
               should
               deliver
               but
               their
               own
               souls
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               tu●ned
               the
               captivity
               of
               Iob
               ,
               when
               he
               prayed
               for
               his
               friends
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             this
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               turned
               the
               captivity
               of
               Iob
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             either
             (
             as
             some
             say
             )
             that
             God
             ●●stored
             to
             him
             all
             that
             had
             been
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             when
             men
             carried
             away
             into
             captivity
             are
             brought
             back
             again●
             or
             〈◊〉
             that
             God
             delivered
             him
             out
             of
             all
             the
             
             miseries
             ,
             wherein
             before
             he
             had
             been
             as
             it
             were
             held
             captive
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             now
             free
             him
             from
             being
             any
             longer
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             into
             whose
             hands
             God
             had
             delivered
             him
             ,
             chap.
             2.6
             .
             And
             it
             is
             said
             that
             this
             God
             did
             ,
             
               when
               he
               prayed
               for
               his
               friends
               ,
            
             to
             intimate
             ,
             how
             well
             it
             pleased
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             so
             heartily
             intercede
             for
             those
             that
             had
             used
             him
             so
             ill
             :
             wherein
             he
             was
             also
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             prayed
             for
             them
             that
             crucifyed
             him
             ,
             Luk.
             23.34
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               Also
               the
               Lord
               gave
               Iob
               twice
               as
               much
               as
               he
               had
               before
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             is
             afterward
             expressed
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             
               fourteen
               thousand
               sheep
            
             ,
             where●s
             he
             had
             but
             seven
             thousand
             before
             ,
             
               six
               thousand
               camels
            
             ,
             whereas
             he
             had
             but
             three
             thousand
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             chap.
             1.3
             .
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             this
             was
             done
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             but
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ;
             though
             withall
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             extraordinary
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             him
             was
             much
             manifested
             in
             the
             speedy
             encrease
             of
             his
             estate
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Then
               came
               there
               unto
               him
               all
               his
               brethren
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             kindred
             ,
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             acquaintance
             .
             These
             had
             before
             estranged
             themselves
             from
             him
             ;
             either
             because
             of
             his
             poverty
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             looked
             upon
             him
             as
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             three
             friends
             did
             ,
             as
             Iob
             often
             complained
             ,
             chap.
             6.15
             .
             and
             19.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             &c.
             but
             now
             they
             came
             again
             flocking
             to
             him
             from
             all
             parts
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             was
             not
             till
             God
             had
             doubled
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             greatly
             encreased
             his
             estate
             :
             for
             which
             I
             see
             no
             just
             ground
             .
             Rather
             it
             may
             be
             most
             probably
             thought
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             fame
             was
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             how
             God
             had
             appeared
             in
             a
             vision
             to
             Iob
             and
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             had
             taken
             his
             part
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             miraculously
             recovered
             him
             of
             all
             his
             bodily
             distempers
             ,
             and
             some
             way
             perhaps
             blessed
             him
             in
             his
             estate
             ,
             then
             they
             came
             thus
             to
             visite
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             
               did
               eat
               bread
               with
               him
               in
               his
               house
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             feasted
             with
             him
             in
             his
             own
             house
             :
             which
             may
             be
             added
             also
             to
             imply
             Iobs
             meeknesse
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             now
             reject
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             in
             his
             adversity
             had
             despised
             and
             forsaken
             him
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               they
               bemoaned
               him
               ,
               and
               comforted
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             late
             heavy
             sufferings
             ;
             we
             may
             well
             conceive
             ,
             that
             hereby
             or
             herewith
             they
             did
             as
             it
             were
             excuse
             their
             former
             neglect
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             blame
             themselves
             for
             it
             .
             As
             for
             their
             presents
             ;
             
               every
               man
               also
               gave
               him
               a
               piece
               of
               money
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               an
               ear-ring
               of
               gold
               ,
            
             this
             is
             not
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             given
             to
             relieve
             his
             poverty
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             new
             stock
             to
             begin
             on
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             by
             way
             of
             congratulating
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             honour
             and
             reverence
             afforded
             him
             ,
             they
             came
             with
             their
             presents
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             great
             men
             in
             those
             times
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             .
             For
             though
             Iobs
             losse
             was
             very
             great
             in
             his
             cattel
             ,
             yet
             there
             being
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             any
             other
             part
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             such
             a
             beggarly
             condition
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             thought
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               And
               he
               had
               seven
               sons
               ,
               and
               three
               daughters
               .
            
             ]
             Iust
             as
             many
             as
             he
             had
             before
             chap.
             1.2
             .
             But
             yet
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             because
             his
             other
             children
             were
             not
             lost
             ,
             but
             were
             alive
             with
             God
             in
             heaven
             ,
             therefore
             even
             in
             his
             children
             his
             number
             was
             doubled
             too
             ;
             &
             that
             there
             was
             no
             need
             that
             his
             new
             stock
             of
             children
             should
             be
             twice
             as
             many
             as
             before
             ,
             as
             his
             cattel
             were
             .
             And
             to
             this
             others
             adde
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             had
             twice
             as
             great
             an
             estate
             to
             leave
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             before
             ,
             if
             
             his
             children
             had
             been
             twice
             as
             many
             as
             they
             were
             before
             .
             But
             however
             hereby
             is
             implyed
             ,
             both
             the
             perfect
             recovery
             of
             his
             health
             ,
             and
             likewise
             that
             his
             wife
             was
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             other
             friends
             ,
             reconciled
             to
             him
             :
             unlesse
             we
             should
             say
             with
             some
             ,
             that
             these
             children
             he
             had
             by
             another
             wife
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             so
             probable
             ,
             both
             because
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             death
             of
             his
             former
             wife
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             presently
             upon
             his
             recovery
             God
             comforted
             him
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             things
             ;
             thereby
             also
             giving
             him
             hope
             of
             children
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               And
               he
               called
               the
               name
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               Iemima
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Their
             names
             are
             thus
             punctually
             expressed
             ,
             to
             manifest
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             history
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               their
               father
               gave
               them
               inheritance
               among
               their
               brethren
               .
            
             ]
             Which
             shews
             that
             they
             were
             married
             ,
             not
             to
             strangers
             of
             another
             nation
             ,
             but
             ,
             for
             Iobs
             greater
             comfort
             ,
             to
             some
             of
             his
             own
             country
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               After
               this
               lived
               Iob
               an
               hundred
               and
               fourty
               years
               .
            
             ]
             This
             also
             implyes
             the
             perfect
             recovery
             of
             his
             health
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             he
             lived
             before
             the
             age
             of
             Moses
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.1
             .
             yet
             how
             old
             he
             was
             before
             he
             was
             afflicted
             is
             no
             where
             expressed
             :
             for
             that
             which
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             seventy
             years
             old
             before
             he
             was
             afflicted
             ,
             building
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             his
             years
             after
             his
             calamities
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             cattel
             ,
             were
             twice
             as
             many
             as
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             hundred
             and
             fourty
             ,
             is
             a
             mere
             conceit
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               So
               Iob
               died
               being
               old
               and
               full
               of
               daies
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             25.8
             .
             Thus
             God
             made
             good
             to
             Iob
             ,
             what
             Eliphaz
             promised
             him
             if
             he
             would
             repent
             ,
             chap.
             5.26
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               come
               to
               thy
               grave
               in
               a
               full
               age
               ,
               like
               as
               a
               shock
               of
               corn
               cometh
               in
               in
               his
               season
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ANNOTATIONS
           Upon
           the
           book
           of
           PSALMS
           .
        
         
           
             PSALM
             I.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BLessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               walketh
               not
               in
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               ungodly
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             book
             is
             often
             cited
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               the
               Psalms
            
             ,
             Luk.
             24.44
             .
             
               All
               things
               must
               be
               fulfilled
               which
               were
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Psalms
            
             ;
             and
             
               the
               book
               of
               Psalms
            
             ,
             as
             Luk.
             20.42
             .
             
               David
               himself
               saith
               in
               the
               book
               of
               Psalms
               ,
               The
               Lord
               said
               to
               my
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             yea
             and
             in
             expresse
             tearms
             ,
             as
             written
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             Matth.
             22.43
             .
             
               How
               then
               doth
               David
               in
               spirit
               call
               him
               Lord
               ?
            
             and
             Acts
             1.16
             .
             
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               David
               spake
               before
               concerning
               Iudas
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Many
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             all
             the
             Psalms
             were
             made
             by
             David
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             see
             that
             they
             make
             good
             what
             they
             say
             :
             for
             though
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             of
             them
             were
             composed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             provided
             purposely
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             some
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             Psalms
             before
             which
             Davids
             name
             is
             not
             prefixed
             ,
             were
             yet
             made
             by
             David
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             second
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             is
             expresly
             said
             to
             be
             Davids
             ,
             Act.
             4.25
             .
             and
             in
             the
             105
             Psalm
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             16.7
             .
             that
             
               David
               delivered
               it
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               Asaph
               and
               his
               brethren
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             neither
             of
             these
             have
             any
             title
             prefixed
             before
             them
             (
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             others
             )
             and
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             that
             he
             tearms
             himself
             ,
             
               the
               sweet
               Psalmist
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             23.1
             .
             and
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             saith
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             Act.
             2.30
             ;
             yet
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             unquestionable
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Psalms
             were
             composed
             by
             other
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             wrote
             also
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ;
             first
             ,
             because
             the
             prefixing
             this
             title
             
               A
               Psalm
               of
               David
            
             to
             some
             ,
             implyes
             clearly
             that
             all
             are
             not
             his
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             90.
             
             Psalm
             is
             in
             the
             title
             expresly
             tearmed
             
               A
               Prayer
               of
               Moses
            
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             the
             Psalms
             sung
             in
             the
             Temple
             were
             made
             by
             Asaph
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             2
             Chron.
             29.30
             .
             
               Hezekiah
               the
               king
               and
               the
               Princes
               commanded
               the
               Levites
               to
               sing
               praise
               unto
               the
               Lord
               with
               the
               words
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               of
               Asaph
               the
               Seer
            
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             that
             which
             we
             find
             in
             divers
             Psalms
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             made
             after
             the
             Jews
             were
             returned
             from
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             ,
             as
             the
             126
             ,
             and
             the
             137.
             yea
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             when
             Antiochus
             did
             so
             much
             mischief
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             44.
             
             As
             for
             this
             first
             Psalm
             ,
             it
             seems
             purposely
             set
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             as
             a
             Preface
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             because
             it
             commends
             unto
             men
             the
             diligent
             study
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             of
             this
             book
             of
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             life
             answerable
             thereunto
             .
             For
             the
             drift
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             blisse
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             the
             unhappy
             condition
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             that
             chiefly
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             
             to
             remove
             the
             scandall
             of
             the
             frequent
             afflictions
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             prosperity
             of
             wicked
             men
             .
             The
             first
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             are
             expressed
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Psalmist
             had
             been
             seriously
             considering
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             Gods
             righteous
             servants
             ,
             and
             did
             thereupon
             at
             last
             break
             forth
             into
             this
             Resolution
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               walketh
               not
               in
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               ungodly
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             summe
             whereof
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             truly
             blessed
             and
             happy
             ,
             not
             that
             seek
             after
             the
             riches
             and
             honours
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             keep
             themselves
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             any
             commerce
             or
             communion
             in
             any
             thing
             with
             any
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             all
             society
             with
             such
             men
             ,
             and
             partake
             not
             with
             them
             in
             their
             evil
             wayes
             .
             For
             to
             expresse
             this
             are
             these
             three
             severall
             Phrases
             used
             ,
             
               that
               walketh
               not
               in
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               nor
               standeth
               in
               the
               way
               of
               sinners
               ,
               nor
               sitteth
               in
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               scornfull
            
             :
             wherein
             by
             these
             three
             tearms
             ,
             
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               sinners
               and
               the
               scornfull
               ,
            
             is
             not
             meant
             ,
             that
             some
             are
             ungodly
             ▪
             some
             sinners
             and
             some
             scornfull
             ;
             but
             only
             thereby
             he
             seeks
             to
             expresse
             the
             whole
             impiety
             of
             wicked
             men
             ;
             (
             and
             therefore
             afterward
             vers
             .
             4.
             they
             are
             all
             three
             comprehended
             under
             that
             one
             word
             
               ungodly
               ;
               The
               ungodly
               are
               not
               so
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             and
             by
             not
             walking
             in
             the
             counsell
             ,
             nor
             standing
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             nor
             sitting
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             not
             having
             any
             fellowship
             with
             such
             men
             in
             their
             evil
             courses
             .
             Yet
             almost
             all
             Expositours
             observe
             a
             gradation
             in
             these
             words
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             by
             not
             walking
             in
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             they
             say
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             not
             joyning
             with
             them
             in
             their
             wicked
             consultations
             ;
             or
             not
             taking
             or
             following
             their
             advice
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             Ahaziah
             2
             Chron.
             22.4
             ,
             5.
             that
             
               the
               house
               of
               Ahab
               were
               his
               counsellers
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               he
               walked
               also
               after
               their
               counsell
            
             ;
             or
             not
             doing
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Job
             21.16
             .
             
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               far
               from
               me
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             not
             standing
             in
             the
             way
             of
             sinners
             is
             meant
             ,
             not
             continuing
             in
             their
             evil
             practices
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             then
             the
             other
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             by
             not
             sitting
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             scornfull
             is
             meant
             ,
             not
             setting
             up
             a
             mans
             rest
             securely
             and
             presumptuously
             in
             the
             society
             and
             practises
             of
             those
             that
             do
             scorn
             God
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             wayes
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             but
             especially
             those
             good
             men
             that
             shall
             undertake
             to
             reclaim
             them
             from
             their
             evil
             wayes
             .
             And
             thus
             there
             is
             herein
             an
             intimation
             given
             ,
             by
             what
             degrees
             men
             become
             extremely
             wicked
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             good
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             fall
             and
             sin
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             at
             least
             run
             into
             these
             extremities
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               But
               his
               delight
               is
               in
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             for
             the
             Scripture
             in
             generall
             may
             be
             called
             
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             so
             Christ
             speaks
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             Joh.
             10.34
             .
             
               Is
               it
               not
               written
               in
               your
               law
               ,
               I
               said
               ye
               are
               Gods
               ?
            
             and
             indeed
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Psalm
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             more
             particularly
             to
             stir
             up
             men
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               And
               he
               shall
               be
               like
               a
               tree
               planted
               by
               the
               rivers
               of
               water
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             severall
             streams
             of
             a
             river
             ;
             for
             so
             husband
             men
             are
             wont
             sometimes
             to
             cut
             out
             severall
             channels
             for
             the
             water
             of
             rivers
             to
             run
             in
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             water
             the
             ground
             where
             they
             have
             fruit-trees
             growing
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             here
             of
             a
             tree
             whose
             
               leaf
               shall
               not
               wither
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             such
             trees
             as
             are
             green
             all
             the
             year
             long
             ;
             such
             as
             is
             the
             palme
             tree
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             92.12
             .
             
               the
               righteous
               shall
               flourish
               like
               the
               palme-tree
               ,
            
             and
             the
             olive
             tree
             ,
             Psal
             .
             52.8
             .
             
               I
               am
               like
               a
               green
               
               olive
               tree
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             other
             trees
             besides
             .
             Now
             whereas
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             here
             of
             the
             godly
             man
             ,
             that
             
               he
               shall
               be
               like
               a
               tree
               ▪
               planted
               by
               the
               rivers
               of
               water
               ,
            
             &c.
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             generall
             he
             shall
             constantly
             continue
             in
             a
             flourishing
             and
             prosperous
             condition
             :
             and
             yet
             withall
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             principally
             meant
             of
             the
             prosperity
             of
             such
             a
             man
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             spirituall
             estate
             .
             For
             though
             the
             same
             phrase
             of
             speech
             is
             sometimes
             used
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             mans
             outward
             condition
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Ezek.
             31.3
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Assyrian
               was
               a
               Cedar
               in
               Lebanon
               with
               fair
               branches
               ,
               —
               the
               waters
               made
               him
               great
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             here
             I
             say
             it
             seems
             principally
             meant
             of
             his
             spirituall
             blisse
             .
             He
             is
             compared
             first
             ,
             to
             
               a
               tree
               planted
            
             ,
             to
             imply
             that
             his
             goodnesse
             is
             not
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             by
             grace
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             
               a
               tree
               planted
               by
               the
               rivers
               of
               water
               ,
            
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             ingrafting
             into
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               fountain
               of
               the
               gardens
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Churches
             ,
             Cant.
             4.16
             ;
             to
             his
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             the
             continuall
             supply
             of
             grace
             and
             comfort
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherewith
             his
             soul
             is
             continually
             refreshed
             and
             quickned
             ;
             and
             likewise
             to
             his
             daily
             meditation
             on
             Gods
             word
             ,
             (
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             which
             is
             to
             him
             the
             means
             of
             his
             spirituall
             good
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             
               a
               tree
               which
               bringeth
               forth
               his
               fruit
               in
               due
               season
               ,
            
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             holinesse
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             the
             fruits
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             manifested
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             particular
             calling
             and
             condition
             :
             which
             is
             also
             said
             to
             be
             
               in
               season
            
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             layes
             hold
             upon
             every
             opportunity
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             or
             because
             his
             works
             are
             such
             as
             God
             requires
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             the
             works
             of
             hypocrites
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             untimely
             fruit
             ,
             that
             never
             come
             to
             their
             full
             ripenesse
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               his
               leaf
               shall
               not
               wither
            
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             his
             constant
             perseverance
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             unchangeable
             constancy
             of
             his
             happinesse
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             like
             the
             flourishing
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             but
             constant
             and
             permanent
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             winter
             of
             adversity
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             life
             is
             continued
             to
             eternity
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               And
               whatsoever
               he
               doth
               shall
               prosper
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             doth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             shall
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             his
             own
             salvation
             ;
             or
             that
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             that
             shall
             befall
             him
             ,
             shall
             tend
             to
             his
             advantage
             ,
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               ungodly
               are
               not
               so
               ;
               but
               are
               like
               the
               chaffe
               ,
               which
               the
               wind
               driveth
               away
               .
            
             ]
             He
             compares
             them
             not
             to
             a
             tree
             in
             a
             barren
             soil
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             opposition
             to
             that
             which
             is
             before
             said
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             one
             would
             have
             expected
             ;
             but
             the
             more
             emphatically
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             wretchednesse
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             he
             compares
             them
             to
             chaff
             &c.
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Job
             21.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Therefore
               the
               ungodly
               shall
               not
               stand
               in
               the
               judgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             they
             are
             so
             unlike
             the
             righteous
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             are
             like
             the
             chaff
             ,
             therefore
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             look
             God
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             as
             being
             confounded
             in
             themselves
             through
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             own
             consciences
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             justify
             themselves
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             soon
             cast
             and
             condemned
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             endure
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             but
             shall
             sink
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             namely
             
               in
               the
               judgement
            
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             judgement
             .
             For
             that
             all
             this
             may
             be
             comprehended
             under
             these
             words
             ,
             
               shall
               not
               stand
               in
               the
               judgement
               ,
            
             is
             evident
             by
             other
             places
             where
             the
             same
             expression
             is
             
             used
             :
             as
             Psal
             .
             5.5
             .
             
               The
               foolish
               shall
               not
               stand
               in
               thy
               sight
            
             ;
             and
             Luk.
             21.36
             .
             
               pray
               alwayes
               ,
               that
               ye
               maybe
               counted
               worthy
               to
               escape
               all
               these
               things
               that
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               before
               the
               son
               of
               man
            
             ;
             and
             Rom.
             14.4
             .
             
               who
               art
               thou
               that
               judgest
               another
               mans
               servant
               ?
               to
               his
               own
               master
               he
               standeth
               or
               falleth
            
             ;
             and
             Rev.
             6.17
             .
             where
             we
             read
             that
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             the
             wicked
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               The
               great
               day
               of
               his
               wrath
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               ?
            
             I
             know
             the
             words
             here
             may
             also
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             times
             when
             God
             judgeth
             the
             wicked
             here
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             begins
             to
             call
             wicked
             men
             to
             an
             account
             here
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             him
             :
             but
             doubtlesse
             it
             is
             at
             least
             principally
             meant
             of
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             called
             here
             by
             way
             of
             emphasis
             
               the
               judgement
            
             ;
             as
             appears
             more
             clearly
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               ungodly
               shall
               not
               stand
               in
               judgement
               ,
               nor
               sinners
               in
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               righteous
            
             :
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             God
             shall
             separate
             the
             goats
             from
             the
             sheep
             ;
             the
             wicked
             from
             the
             righteous
             ;
             and
             To
             when
             the
             righteous
             shall
             be
             owned
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             taken
             into
             glory
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             be
             scattered
             here
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             gathered
             into
             one
             congregation
             hereafter
             )
             the
             wicked
             shall
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             be
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             shall
             hear
             that
             fearfull
             sentence
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               ye
               cursed
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Matth.
             25.32
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               knoweth
               the
               way
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             approves
             ,
             takes
             speciall
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             delights
             in
             their
             wayes
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             takes
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             direct
             ,
             blesse
             and
             prosper
             them
             .
             For
             that
             all
             these
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             usually
             comprehend
             under
             this
             tearm
             of
             knowing
             ,
             is
             evident
             in
             many
             places
             :
             as
             in
             Job
             9.21
             .
             
               I
               would
               not
               know
               mine
               own
               soul
               ,
            
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             ;
             )
             and
             so
             also
             Psal
             .
             31.7
             .
             
               thou
               hast
               known
               my
               soul
               in
               adversity
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             been
             tender
             and
             watchfull
             over
             me
             ;
             and
             Amos
             3.2
             .
             
               you
               only
               have
               I
               known
               of
               all
               the
               families
               of
               the
               earth
            
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             by
             not
             knowing
             is
             meant
             ,
             not
             approving
             nor
             regarding
             ,
             &c.
             as
             Psal
             .
             101.4
             .
             
               I
               will
               not
               know
               a
               wicked
               person
            
             ;
             and
             Matth.
             7.23
             .
             
               then
               will
               I
               professe
               unto
               them
               ,
               I
               never
               knew
               you
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               knoweth
               the
               way
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             knowing
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             righteous
             to
             be
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             doth
             accordingly
             approve
             of
             their
             wayes
             and
             courses
             ,
             and
             doth
             direct
             and
             blesse
             and
             prosper
             their
             wayes
             ,
             even
             till
             he
             hath
             brought
             them
             to
             heaven
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             way
             of
             the
             righteous
             is
             called
             
               the
               way
               everlasting
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             139.24
             :
             and
             then
             on
             the
             contrary
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               but
               the
               way
               of
               the
               ungodly
               shall
               perish
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             Lord
             approves
             not
             the
             wayes
             they
             take
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             their
             practises
             and
             endeavours
             shall
             perish
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             yea
             they
             and
             their
             wayes
             shall
             perish
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             II.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               WHy
               do
               the
               heathen
               rage
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               imagine
               a
               vain
               thing
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             by
             David
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             testimony
             in
             that
             passage
             of
             the
             Churches
             prayer
             Act.
             4.24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               Thou
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               thy
               servant
               David
               hast
               said
               ,
               Why
               did
               the
               heathen
               rage
               ?
            
             &c.
             and
             that
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             accounted
             the
             second
             Psalm
             (
             which
             yet
             some
             have
             denied
             ,
             making
             the
             first
             Psalm
             only
             a
             preface
             to
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             or
             this
             and
             that
             to
             be
             but
             one
             
             Psalm
             )
             is
             evident
             Act.
             13.33
             .
             
               it
               is
               also
               written
               in
               the
               second
               Psalm
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               son
               ▪
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               .
            
             Now
             if
             concerning
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             this
             Psalm
             that
             question
             should
             be
             propounded
             ,
             which
             the
             Ethiopian
             Eunuch
             propounded
             to
             Philip
             in
             a
             like
             case
             ,
             Act.
             8.34
             .
             
               Of
               whom
               speaketh
               the
               prophet
               this
               ?
               of
               himselfe
               or
               of
               some
               other
               man
               ?
            
             the
             answer
             I
             conceive
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             speaketh
             here
             joyntly
             both
             of
             himself
             and
             of
             his
             seed
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             often
             called
             the
             son
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             in
             relation
             to
             whom
             that
             promise
             was
             made
             to
             David
             concerning
             the
             everlastingnesse
             of
             his
             kingdome
             2
             Sam.
             7.12.13
             .
             
               I
               will
               set
               up
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               —
               and
               I
               will
               establish
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               kingdome
               for
               ever
            
             :
             yet
             withall
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             primary
             intention
             was
             ,
             to
             write
             this
             as
             a
             prophecy
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             he
             speaks
             in
             relation
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             government
             was
             only
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             in
             them
             a
             type
             and
             shadow
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             kingdome
             ;
             and
             that
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             many
             passages
             in
             the
             Psalm
             can
             very
             hardly
             be
             understood
             of
             any
             other
             but
             of
             Christ
             ;
             though
             others
             may
             be
             easily
             and
             fully
             applyed
             both
             to
             the
             one
             and
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             having
             respect
             to
             that
             everlasting
             kingdome
             promised
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             seed
             ,
             which
             began
             to
             be
             made
             good
             to
             him
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             but
             was
             especially
             to
             be
             accomplished
             in
             Christ
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             must
             understand
             this
             first
             clause
             of
             the
             Psalm
             .
             So
             soon
             as
             David
             was
             anointed
             king
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Jews
             rose
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             siding
             with
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             and
             Abner
             ,
             who
             sought
             to
             make
             Ishbosheth
             king
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             2.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             but
             even
             forreign
             nations
             also
             bandied
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Jebusites
             2
             Sam.
             5.6
             .
             the
             Philistines
             also
             vers
             .
             17.
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             Ammonites
             ,
             Amalekites
             ,
             and
             Syrians
             ,
             chap.
             8.1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             David
             looking
             upon
             this
             as
             a
             shadow
             of
             the
             great
             opposition
             that
             should
             be
             made
             both
             by
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             against
             Christ
             ,
             first
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Apostles
             apply
             this
             Act.
             4.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             and
             afterwards
             to
             all
             succeeding
             ages
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             kingdome
             and
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             being
             assured
             that
             as
             all
             their
             rage
             against
             him
             would
             be
             in
             vain
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             all
             their
             furious
             bandying
             against
             that
             everlasting
             kingdome
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             his
             seed
             ,
             would
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             to
             expresse
             this
             he
             breaks
             out
             thus
             ,
             
               Why
               do
               the
               heathen
               rage
            
             (
             or
             
               tumultuously
               assemble
               together
               )
               and
               the
               people
               imagine
               a
               vain
               thing
               ?
            
             the
             propounding
             of
             it
             by
             way
             of
             an
             Interrogation
             strongly
             implying
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             undoubted
             certainty
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             thing
             it self
             is
             not
             questioned
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             the
             exceeding
             wickednesse
             of
             their
             rage
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             thus
             abruptly
             break
             forth
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             admiration
             and
             indignation
             ,
             
               Why
               do
               the
               heathen
               rage
            
             ?
             &c.
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             causlesnesse
             of
             their
             rage
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             the
             folly
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             so
             violent
             in
             that
             which
             they
             would
             never
             be
             able
             to
             effect
             :
             and
             indeed
             this
             manner
             of
             speech
             ,
             
               Why
               do
               the
               heathen
               rage
            
             ?
             &c.
             seems
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             as
             bewailing
             the
             sillinesse
             of
             their
             making
             such
             a
             busle
             to
             no
             purpose
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               set
               themselves
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             counsell
             ,
             and
             to
             imploy
             all
             their
             wit
             and
             power
             against
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             anointed
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               rulers
               take
               counsell
               together
               against
               the
               Lord
               and
               against
               his
               anointed
               .
            
             He
             calls
             them
             
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
            
             by
             way
             of
             contempt
             ,
             to
             intimate
             what
             a
             vain
             thing
             it
             was
             for
             them
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             in
             that
             
             they
             opposed
             him
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             anointed
             to
             be
             king
             over
             his
             people
             :
             which
             as
             it
             must
             be
             chiefly
             understood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             the
             disciples
             did
             ,
             against
             whom
             all
             the
             endeavours
             of
             his
             enemies
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             vain
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             anointed
             him
             to
             be
             the
             king
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             so
             also
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             David
             ,
             this
             being
             that
             whereby
             David
             assured
             himself
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             opposition
             that
             was
             made
             against
             his
             kingdome
             should
             be
             in
             vain
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             not
             out
             of
             an
             ambitious
             spirit
             sought
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             but
             God
             of
             his
             own
             good
             pleasure
             had
             chosen
             him
             when
             he
             thought
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             appointed
             him
             to
             be
             anointed
             king
             of
             Israel
             .
             What
             is
             farther
             to
             be
             known
             concerning
             the
             anointing
             both
             of
             David
             and
             Christ
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             upon
             1
             Sam.
             16.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Let
               us
               break
               their
               bands
               asunder
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             us
             cast
             off
             their
             government
             ,
             and
             disclaim
             all
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             to
             their
             laws
             :
             and
             by
             
               their
               bands
            
             and
             
               their
               cords
            
             is
             meant
             the
             laws
             and
             government
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             and
             his
             Anointed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             David
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             principally
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             and
             consequently
             of
             all
             those
             that
             shall
             by
             authority
             from
             Christ
             seek
             to
             bring
             men
             into
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             laws
             and
             government
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             words
             do
             imply
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             rebelled
             and
             rose
             up
             against
             the
             kingdome
             of
             David
             ,
             &
             much
             more
             they
             that
             withstood
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             did
             thereby
             oppose
             and
             fight
             against
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             appointed
             David
             to
             be
             king
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             Christ
             to
             be
             king
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             though
             they
             might
             haply
             pretend
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             opposed
             the
             doctrine
             and
             discipline
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             and
             governours
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             did
             thereby
             (
             whatever
             they
             may
             pretend
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             oppose
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             Christ
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Gospel
             and
             discipline
             of
             Christ
             will
             not
             give
             men
             liberty
             to
             live
             licentiously
             in
             wayes
             of
             sin
             ,
             therefore
             they
             count
             no
             bondage
             greater
             then
             to
             be
             subject
             hereunto
             ,
             and
             consequently
             in
             their
             pride
             they
             storm
             against
             it
             ;
             great
             men
             especially
             ,
             that
             think
             it
             a
             diminution
             of
             their
             greatnesse
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             any
             power
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             pretending
             falsly
             that
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             seek
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             bondage
             ,
             they
             doe
             all
             they
             can
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christs
             government
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Luk.
             19.14
             .
             
               we
               will
               not
               have
               this
               man
               to
               reign
               over
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               that
               sitteth
               in
               the
               heavens
               shall
               laugh
               ;
               the
               Lord
               shall
               have
               them
               in
               derisi●●
            
             ▪
             ]
             This
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Lords
             laughing
             and
             having
             them
             in
             derision
             may
             ●ply
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             shall
             discover
             their
             subtlest
             and
             best-managed
             designs
             to
             have
             been
             foolish
             and
             ridiculous
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             make
             them
             to
             be
             derided
             and
             scorned
             by
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             2
             King.
             19.21
             .
             
               The
               virgin
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               Zion
               hath
               despised
               thee
               ,
               and
               laughed
               thee
               to
               scorn
            
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             how
             securely
             God
             may
             slight
             all
             their
             endeavours
             against
             him
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             God
             can
             so
             easily
             frustrate
             all
             their
             most
             cunning
             and
             violent
             attempts
             ;
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             forbears
             them
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             lets
             them
             goe
             on
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             because
             he
             wants
             power
             to
             crosse
             and
             crus●
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             scorns
             their
             rage
             ,
             as
             being
             able
             man
             instant
             to
             bring
             all
             their
             endeavours
             to
             nothing
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             again
             thus
             expressed
             Psal
             .
             37
             .
             1●
             .
             
               The
               wicked
               plotteth
               against
               the
               just
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               The
               
               Lord
               shall
               laugh
               at
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               seeth
               that
               his
               day
               is
               coming
            
             ;
             and
             fifthly
             ,
             that
             God
             rejoyceth
             in
             their
             ruine
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             1.26
             .
             
               I
               will
               laugh
               at
               your
               calamity
               ,
               I
               will
               mock
               when
               your
               fear
               cometh
               .
            
             And
             then
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             these
             is
             implyed
             in
             that
             title
             which
             is
             here
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             
               He
               that
               sitteth
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             (
             where
             the
             Lord
             of
             heaven
             is
             opposed
             to
             
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             and
             his
             sitting
             quietly
             in
             the
             heavens
             to
             their
             tumultuous
             assembling
             and
             consulting
             together
             ,
             )
             for
             hereby
             is
             clearly
             intimated
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             farre
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             their
             malice
             and
             power
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             seeth
             all
             their
             plots
             and
             conspiracies
             against
             him
             and
             his
             anointed
             ,
             which
             likewise
             is
             inferred
             from
             the
             Lords
             dwelling
             in
             the
             heavens
             Psal
             .
             11.4
             .
             
               the
               Lords
               throne
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               his
               eyes
               behold
               ,
               his
               eyelids
               try
               the
               children
               of
               men
            
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             of
             omnipotent
             power
             ,
             and
             sitting
             in
             his
             throne
             above
             hath
             all
             things
             below
             under
             his
             power
             and
             command
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             doe
             with
             his
             enemies
             what
             he
             lists
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             expresseth
             it
             Psal
             .
             115.3
             .
             
               Our
               God
               is
               in
               the
               heavens
               ;
               he
               hath
               done
               whatsoever
               he
               pleased
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               he
               speak
               unto
               them
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             referre
             this
             word
             (
             Then
             )
             to
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             his
             kingdome
             should
             be
             manifested
             ;
             others
             to
             that
             which
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             concerning
             the
             enemies
             bandying
             against
             the
             Lord
             and
             against
             his
             anointed
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             Lords
             laughing
             them
             to
             scorn
             .
             And
             indeed
             I
             conceive
             that
             the
             words
             must
             be
             understood
             generally
             thus
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             with
             relation
             both
             to
             David
             and
             Christ
             )
             that
             when
             the
             enemy
             had
             used
             their
             utmost
             endeavours
             against
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             had
             suffered
             them
             a
             while
             to
             run
             on
             ,
             as
             deriding
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             their
             endeavours
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             ripe
             for
             destruction
             ,
             and
             God
             should
             find
             it
             to
             be
             a
             convenient
             and
             fit
             time
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             should
             call
             them
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             
               Then
               shall
               he
               speak
               unto
               them
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Nor
             can
             I
             conceive
             ,
             that
             this
             which
             is
             said
             of
             Gods
             speaking
             to
             them
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             was
             meant
             of
             that
             fearfull
             sentence
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               ye
               cursed
               ,
            
             which
             God
             should
             pronounce
             against
             them
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             :
             rather
             I
             conceive
             this
             expression
             implyes
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             vengeance
             that
             should
             be
             poured
             forth
             upon
             them
             should
             be
             by
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             also
             shews
             how
             easily
             God
             could
             destroy
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             a
             word
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             presently
             done
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             punishments
             he
             would
             inflict
             upon
             them
             ,
             his
             wrath
             against
             them
             should
             be
             plainly
             manifested
             ;
             he
             would
             not
             alwayes
             speak
             to
             them
             in
             a
             way
             of
             mercy
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             he
             would
             speak
             to
             them
             in
             a
             way
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             see
             their
             former
             madnesse
             .
             Because
             David
             was
             but
             of
             mean
             parentage
             ,
             his
             enemies
             hoped
             they
             should
             easily
             crush
             him
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             were
             vanquished
             ,
             and
             David
             was
             settled
             in
             the
             throne
             of
             Israel
             ,
             then
             their
             folly
             was
             manifested
             to
             all
             men
             .
             And
             so
             because
             of
             the
             obscurity
             of
             Christs
             outward
             condition
             ,
             his
             enemies
             thought
             they
             should
             soon
             ruine
             him
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             enemies
             God
             soon
             declared
             how
             vain
             their
             attempts
             were
             ,
             to
             the
             overwhelming
             of
             them
             with
             horrour
             and
             confusion
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               vex
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               trouble
               )
               them
               in
               his
               sore
               displeasure
            
             ;
             which
             implyes
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             outward
             troubles
             ,
             which
             God
             should
             bring
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             the
             great
             troublers
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             should
             
             not
             know
             how
             to
             extricate
             themselves
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             inward
             fears
             and
             terrours
             that
             should
             also
             surprize
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Yet
               have
               I
               set
               my
               king
               upon
               my
               holy
               hill
               of
               Sion
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             David
             ;
             of
             whom
             it
             might
             be
             said
             that
             God
             had
             set
             him
             as
             his
             king
             ,
             upon
             his
             holy
             hill
             of
             Sion
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             chosen
             him
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             as
             his
             king
             ,
             to
             rule
             over
             his
             people
             ,
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             16.1
             .
             )
             and
             Sion
             David
             chose
             to
             be
             the
             Metropolis
             or
             chief
             seat
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             often
             called
             the
             city
             of
             David
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             is
             called
             Gods
             holy
             hill
             ,
             because
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             there
             ,
             where
             God
             was
             pleased
             as
             it
             were
             to
             dwell
             amongst
             his
             people
             ,
             of
             which
             also
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             King.
             8.1
             .
             But
             principally
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             father
             doth
             here
             affirm
             ,
             that
             immediately
             by
             himself
             he
             had
             appointed
             and
             established
             Christ
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             the
             king
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             before
             cited
             1
             Sam.
             16.1
             .
             For
             because
             that
             city
             of
             David
             was
             a
             type
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             relation
             thereto
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             often
             called
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             Sion
             ;
             as
             Gal.
             4.26
             .
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               which
               is
               above
               ,
               is
               free
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               us
               all
            
             ;
             and
             Heb.
             12.22
             .
             
               you
               are
               come
               unto
               mount
               Sion
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               city
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               the
               heavenly
               Ierusalem
               :
            
             and
             it
             may
             well
             indeed
             be
             called
             Gods
             
               holy
               hill
               of
               Sion
            
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             because
             Christ
             there
             performed
             the
             work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             the
             Gospel
             first
             went
             forth
             ,
             as
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             spirituall
             resemblance
             thereto
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             stability
             ,
             being
             built
             upon
             a
             rock
             ,
             
               against
               which
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               ,
            
             Matth.
             16.18
             .
             and
             sure
             therefore
             to
             be
             Psal
             .
             125.5
             .
             
               as
               mount
               Sion
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               removed
            
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             eminency
             ,
             Esa
             .
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             which
             makes
             the
             members
             thereof
             to
             be
             as
             
               a
               city
               that
               is
               set
               upon
               a
               hill
            
             which
             
               cannot
               be
               hid
            
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             are
             nearer
             to
             heaven
             then
             others
             are
             ,
             they
             see
             those
             things
             which
             others
             cannot
             see
             ,
             they
             mind
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             look
             down
             with
             contempt
             upon
             whatever
             is
             great
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             fourthly
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             hard
             and
             difficult
             to
             be
             such
             as
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             us
             toil
             and
             breath
             to
             attain
             hereto
             ,
             as
             men
             doe
             that
             climb
             up
             some
             high
             hill
             ;
             and
             fifthly
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             God
             in
             Christ
             dwells
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             a
             holy
             temple
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             there
             only
             is
             God
             truly
             worshipped
             .
             However
             doubtlesse
             God
             the
             father
             is
             here
             brought
             in
             ,
             as
             affirming
             this
             concerning
             his
             Son
             ,
             
               yet
               have
               I
               set
               my
               king
               upon
               my
               holy
               hill
               of
               Sion
               ,
            
             to
             shew
             first
             ,
             why
             the
             heathen
             and
             others
             were
             charged
             before
             with
             setting
             themselves
             ,
             and
             taking
             counsell
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             it
             against
             him
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             had
             established
             to
             be
             his
             king
             in
             Sion
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             how
             deservedly
             God
             should
             pour
             forth
             his
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             stuck
             not
             to
             bandy
             so
             against
             his
             king
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             how
             vain
             all
             their
             attempts
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             are
             against
             him
             of
             whom
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             reign
             in
             Sion
             .
             For
             the
             emphasis
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             in
             the
             word
             
               (
               I
               )
               yet
               have
               I
               set
               my
               king
               upon
               my
               holy
               hill
               of
               Sion
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             crosse
             what
             I
             the
             Lord
             will
             have
             done
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7
             ,
             
               I
               will
               declare
               the
               decree
               :
               the
               Lord
               hath
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               son
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             one
             of
             those
             places
             from
             whence
             some
             Expositours
             conclude
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             can
             be
             understood
             of
             none
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             though
             angels
             and
             men
             are
             sometimes
             called
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             were
             very
             harsh
             to
             say
             of
             
             any
             man
             that
             he
             was
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               .
            
             But
             first
             ,
             because
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             said
             figuratively
             to
             be
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             be
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             all
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             1
             John
             3.9
             .
             
               whosoever
               is
               born
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               not
               commit
               sin
            
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             very
             same
             expression
             in
             effect
             is
             used
             concerning
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             Jam.
             1.18
             .
             
               of
               his
               own
               will
               begat
               he
               us
               with
               the
               word
               of
               truth
            
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             many
             of
             those
             that
             restrain
             it
             to
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             understand
             it
             in
             a
             figurative
             sense
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             cogent
             Reason
             ,
             why
             we
             may
             not
             in
             some
             respect
             understand
             it
             of
             David
             ,
             as
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ;
             but
             then
             principally
             ,
             and
             more
             clearly
             and
             perfectly
             of
             Christ
             .
             They
             that
             apply
             these
             words
             first
             to
             David
             ,
             they
             conceive
             that
             in
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               declare
               the
               decree
            
             ,
             David
             professeth
             ,
             that
             to
             take
             away
             all
             pretence
             of
             ignorance
             from
             those
             that
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             his
             government
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             known
             Gods
             decree
             concerning
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             appointed
             and
             anointed
             him
             to
             be
             the
             king
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             had
             decreed
             that
             the
             kingdome
             should
             be
             settled
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             seed
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             to
             this
             some
             adde
             ,
             that
             David
             might
             the
             more
             properly
             say
             this
             of
             himself
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             prophet
             ,
             and
             did
             declare
             and
             make
             known
             the
             will
             of
             God
             unto
             men
             ,
             Psal
             .
             40.9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               I
               have
               preached
               righteousnesse
               in
               the
               great
               Congregation
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             particularly
             that
             decree
             of
             God
             concerning
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             Psal
             .
             78.70
             ,
             71.
             
             
               He
               chose
               David
               also
               his
               servant
               ,
               and
               took
               him
               from
               the
               sheepfolds
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             then
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               ,
            
             they
             referre
             that
             to
             the
             day
             of
             his
             being
             anointed
             king
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             then
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             of
             the
             regall
             dignity
             in
             generall
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             Magistrates
             Psal
             .
             82.6
             .
             
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               ye
               are
               Gods
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               you
               are
               children
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ,
            
             and
             in
             regard
             he
             became
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             new
             man
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             shepherd
             made
             a
             king
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             effusion
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             measure
             of
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             1
             Sam.
             16.13
             .
             he
             was
             thenceforth
             another
             manner
             of
             man
             then
             he
             had
             been
             before
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             God
             had
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             covenanted
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             his
             father
             ,
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             being
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             stock
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Messias
             was
             to
             spring
             .
             But
             then
             understanding
             it
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             ,
             (
             as
             doubtlesse
             the
             tearms
             were
             purposely
             such
             as
             could
             very
             hardly
             be
             applyed
             to
             David
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             principally
             understand
             it
             of
             Christ
             ,
             )
             then
             in
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               declare
               the
               decree
            
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             Christ
             is
             brought
             in
             ,
             resolving
             to
             make
             known
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             conferred
             the
             kingdome
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             not
             of
             himself
             usurp
             this
             power
             .
             So
             that
             hereby
             is
             signifyed
             both
             that
             Christ
             partly
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             (
             Ephes
             .
             2.17
             .
             
               Christ
               came
               and
               preached
               peace
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             should
             proclaim
             in
             the
             Gospel
             what
             God
             had
             determined
             concerning
             him
             ,
             so
             to
             render
             all
             his
             enemies
             inexcusable
             ;
             and
             also
             that
             by
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             his
             subjects
             were
             to
             be
             gathered
             ,
             and
             his
             kingdome
             to
             be
             established
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             may
             be
             understood
             either
             first
             ,
             of
             the
             eternall
             generation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             as
             he
             was
             the
             only-begotten
             son
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             those
             words
             
               (
               this
               day
            
             )
             must
             be
             meant
             the
             day
             of
             eternity
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             time
             past
             nor
             to
             come
             ,
             no
             beginning
             nor
             ending
             ,
             (
             as
             neither
             is
             there
             of
             the
             fathers
             begetting
             his
             son
             )
             but
             always
             one
             present
             
               this
               day
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             this
             eternall
             generation
             of
             the
             Son
             must
             be
             at
             least
             implyed
             and
             included
             is
             evident
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             if
             this
             be
             spoken
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             implyes
             that
             he
             had
             a
             being
             before
             he
             was
             man
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             also
             said
             Phil.
             2.7
             .
             
               that
               he
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
            
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             Heb.
             1.5
             .
             seems
             to
             prove
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             son
             of
             God
             in
             a
             farre
             more
             peculiar
             manner
             then
             the
             Angels
             are
             ,
             by
             warrant
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             
               Vnto
               which
               of
               the
               Angels
               said
               he
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               ?
            
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             Gods
             Incarnation
             and
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ;
             which
             to
             make
             good
             they
             say
             that
             this
             place
             is
             cited
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Act.
             13.33
             .
             partly
             to
             prove
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Of
               this
               mans
               seed
               hath
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               ,
               raised
               unto
               Israel
               a
               Saviour
               Iesus
               .
            
             Or
             thirdly
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             his
             manifestation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             sent
             forth
             as
             a
             prophet
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             declared
             evidently
             to
             be
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             
               We
               beheld
               his
               glory
            
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             John
             chap.
             1.14
             .
             
               the
               glory
               as
               of
               the
               only-begotten
               son
               of
               God
            
             )
             partly
             by
             his
             miracles
             Joh.
             5.36
             .
             and
             partly
             by
             that
             voice
             that
             was
             heard
             from
             heaven
             ,
             Matth.
             3.17
             .
             and
             17.5
             .
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               son
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             Or
             fourthly
             ,
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             :
             and
             indeed
             this
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             at
             least
             chiefly
             intended
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             some
             solemn
             time
             of
             Christs
             manifestation
             to
             be
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               he
               was
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               son
               of
               God
               with
               power
               by
               the
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.4
             .
             and
             especially
             because
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             clearly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             accomplished
             in
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             Act.
             13.33
             .
             
               he
               hath
               raised
               up
               Iesus
               again
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               also
               written
               in
               the
               second
               Psalm
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               .
            
             Nor
             needs
             it
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             said
             that
             on
             that
             day
             Christ
             was
             begotten
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             though
             he
             began
             not
             then
             to
             be
             ,
             yet
             then
             he
             began
             most
             clearly
             to
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ;
             whereas
             from
             the
             beginning
             he
             had
             been
             hid
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             law
             he
             had
             been
             only
             darkly
             shadowed
             forth
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             clearly
             manifested
             :
             and
             therefore
             some
             understand
             that
             desire
             of
             Christs
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             glorified
             ,
             John
             17.1
             ,
             5.
             of
             his
             desire
             that
             he
             might
             he
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             However
             we
             see
             that
             Christ
             is
             called
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             resurrection
             
               the
               first-begotten
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             Rev.
             1.5
             .
             and
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Resurrection
             is
             called
             
               the
               Regeneration
            
             ,
             Matth.
             19.28
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Ask
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               give
               thee
               the
               heathen
               for
               thine
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               thy
               possession
               .
            
             ]
             This
             also
             can
             very
             hardly
             be
             applyed
             to
             David
             ;
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             by
             holding
             that
             by
             
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
            
             is
             meant
             
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               land
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             and
             so
             that
             place
             also
             must
             necessarily
             be
             understood
             ,
             Psal
             .
             72.8
             .
             
               He
               shall
               have
               dominion
               also
               from
               sea
               to
               sea
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               river
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             as
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             
               A
               Psalm
               for
               Solomon
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             direct
             .
             But
             now
             in
             Christ
             we
             may
             look
             for
             the
             full
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             promise
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             farre
             his
             enemies
             should
             be
             from
             ruining
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             should
             be
             his
             ,
             and
             in
             subjection
             to
             him
             ;
             partly
             in
             that
             some
             
             of
             all
             nations
             should
             by
             the
             Gospel
             be
             brought
             in
             voluntarily
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             government
             ,
             partly
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             shall
             be
             under
             his
             power
             and
             disposing
             :
             and
             how
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             or
             Christs
             inheritance
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             40.20
             .
             As
             for
             those
             words
             prefixed
             before
             the
             promise
             ,
             
               Ask
               of
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             drift
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             to
             imply
             his
             fathers
             singular
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             regard
             whereof
             he
             might
             have
             whatever
             he
             would
             ask
             of
             him
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             to
             intimate
             his
             just
             right
             to
             what
             was
             promised
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             was
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Being
             my
             son
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             of
             right
             demand
             the
             heathen
             to
             be
             thine
             inheritance
             :
             and
             indeed
             ,
             however
             the
             kingdome
             was
             given
             to
             Christ
             as
             he
             was
             man
             ,
             yet
             as
             he
             was
             the
             only-begotten
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             by
             right
             of
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               the
               heir
               of
               all
               things
            
             ,
             Heb.
             1.2
             .
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             imply
             the
             priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             upon
             his
             mediation
             ,
             merits
             and
             intercession
             (
             wherein
             may
             be
             included
             that
             prayer
             of
             his
             for
             his
             elect
             people
             ▪
             Joh.
             17.5
             ,
             &c.
             )
             all
             nations
             should
             be
             put
             in
             subjection
             under
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             Christs
             kingdome
             is
             ascribed
             to
             his
             mediation
             ,
             Phil.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               He
               humbled
               himself
               ,
               and
               became
               obedient
               unto
               death
               ;
               wherefore
               God
               also
               hath
               highly
               exalted
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Yea
             ,
             and
             whereas
             Christ
             alledgeth
             this
             place
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             priestly
             office
             of
             himself
             ,
             Heb.
             5.5
             .
             
               Christ
               glorified
               not
               himself
               to
               be
               made
               an
               high
               priest
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
            
             ;
             it
             may
             seem
             that
             it
             is
             alledged
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Ask
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               give
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             else
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             hath
             any
             relation
             to
             the
             priesthood
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               break
               them
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               iron
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             obey
             thee
             ,
             but
             shall
             bandy
             together
             against
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             only
             break
             all
             their
             plots
             and
             combinations
             ,
             but
             shalt
             also
             easily
             and
             irrecoverably
             destroy
             them
             for
             ever
             by
             thine
             almighty
             ,
             eternall
             and
             unresistable
             power
             ,
             even
             as
             when
             men
             dash
             in
             pieces
             a
             potters
             vessel
             .
             The
             like
             expression
             is
             frequently
             used
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             to
             signify
             the
             irrecoverable
             destruction
             of
             a
             people
             ,
             as
             Jer
             ,
             19.11
             .
             
               I
               will
               break
               this
               people
               and
               this
               city
               ,
               as
               one
               breaketh
               a
               potters
               vessel
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               made
               whole
               again
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             Isa
             .
             30.14
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             by
             
               the
               rod
               of
               iron
            
             here
             mentioned
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sceptre
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             expressions
             elsewhere
             ;
             
               He
               shall
               smite
               the
               earth
               with
               the
               rod
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               lips
               shall
               he
               slay
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             Esa
             .
             11.4
             .
             and
             Rev.
             19.15
             .
             
               Out
               of
               his
               mouth
               goeth
               a
               sharp
               sword
               ,
               that
               with
               it
               he
               should
               smite
               the
               nations
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               rule
               them
               with
               a
               rod
               of
               iron
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             the
             wicked
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             the
             destruction
             that
             falls
             upon
             them
             is
             the
             sure
             effect
             of
             those
             threatnings
             ,
             wherein
             this
             destruction
             was
             denounced
             against
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             here
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             unresistable
             power
             of
             Christ
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             Christ
             shall
             destroy
             his
             obstinate
             enemies
             ,
             not
             only
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             but
             also
             often
             here
             in
             this
             world
             :
             a
             notable
             instance
             whereof
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             dashed
             in
             pieces
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             scattered
             abroad
             all
             the
             world
             over
             .
             Yet
             some
             shadow
             there
             was
             also
             of
             this
             in
             the
             great
             victories
             of
             David
             over
             the
             nations
             that
             rose
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             8.
             and
             1
             Chron.
             18
             and
             19.
             
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Be
               wise
               now
               therefore
               ,
               O
               ye
               kings
               :
            
             &c.
             ]
             He
             expresly
             addresseth
             his
             speech
             to
             kings
             and
             judges
             ,
             because
             first
             Gods
             advancing
             them
             was
             an
             engagement
             to
             them
             above
             others
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             such
             have
             usually
             great
             power
             to
             draw
             men
             in
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             keep
             men
             off
             from
             submitting
             to
             him
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             one
             end
             why
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             their
             authority
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             improve
             it
             for
             the
             drawing
             in
             of
             men
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             being
             puft
             up
             with
             their
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             conceit
             they
             have
             of
             their
             own
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             being
             withall
             still
             jealous
             ,
             that
             their
             subjects
             by
             embracing
             the
             Gospel
             will
             prove
             seditious
             ,
             they
             above
             others
             are
             hardliest
             wone
             to
             stoop
             to
             the
             government
             of
             Christ
             .
             Yet
             withall
             under
             these
             the
             people
             also
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             generall
             clause
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               all
               they
               that
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               him
            
             :
             if
             kings
             be
             bound
             to
             submit
             ,
             much
             more
             those
             of
             inferiour
             rank
             .
             As
             for
             the
             expressions
             here
             used
             ,
             
               Be
               wise
            
             ,
             and
             
               be
               instructed
            
             ,
             they
             imply
             ,
             that
             however
             they
             might
             count
             the
             Gospel
             foolishnesse
             ,
             and
             pride
             themselves
             in
             their
             wisedome
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             be
             their
             wisedome
             to
             embrace
             and
             believe
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             most
             grosse
             folly
             it
             would
             be
             to
             oppose
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             .
             And
             then
             this
             word
             (
             now
             )
             is
             added
             ,
             
               Be
               wise
               now
               therefore
               ,
               O
               ye
               kings
               ,
            
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             word
             then
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               he
               speak
               to
               them
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Now
             submit
             ,
             whilst
             you
             may
             be
             accepted
             ,
             before
             that
             time
             comes
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             surely
             destroy
             all
             that
             have
             opposed
             him
             .
             How
             both
             this
             and
             that
             which
             followeth
             may
             in
             some
             sense
             be
             applyed
             to
             David
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             conceive
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Serve
               the
               Lord
               with
               fear
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               with
               trembling
               .
            
             ]
             Rejoycing
             and
             trembling
             are
             here
             joyned
             together
             ,
             as
             are
             fear
             and
             joy
             Matth.
             28.8
             .
             
               And
               they
               departed
               quickly
               from
               the
               sepulcher
               with
               fear
               and
               great
               joy
            
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             of
             their
             carnall
             rejoycing
             in
             their
             greatnesse
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Whilst
             you
             rejoyce
             in
             your
             eminency
             above
             others
             ,
             forget
             not
             to
             fear
             and
             tremble
             before
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             of
             their
             spirituall
             rejoycing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             wonderfull
             grace
             of
             God
             tender'd
             to
             them
             in
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             did
             not
             turn
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             into
             wantonnesse
             ,
             or
             Christian
             joy
             into
             carnall
             licentiousnesse
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             joy
             should
             be
             still
             temper'd
             with
             a
             holy
             fear
             of
             doing
             any
             thing
             that
             should
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             displeasure
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Kisse
               the
               Son
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             both
             by
             way
             of
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             sovereignty
             ,
             if
             you
             referre
             it
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             submission
             to
             his
             regall
             power
             ;
             and
             likewise
             also
             by
             way
             of
             divine
             adoration
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             only-begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             coequall
             with
             the
             father
             .
             For
             that
             kissing
             signified
             both
             these
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Notes
             upon
             1
             Sam.
             10.1
             .
             1
             Kings
             19.18
             .
             and
             Job
             31.27
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               lest
               he
               be
               angry
               ,
               and
               ye
               perish
               from
               the
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             they
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             if
             ye
             understand
             the
             former
             words
             of
             David
             :
             but
             those
             being
             understood
             of
             Christ
             these
             may
             farre
             more
             probably
             be
             referred
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Kisse
               the
               Son
               ,
               lest
               he
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Son
             )
             
               be
               angry
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             by
             perishing
             from
             the
             way
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             their
             being
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             suddenly
             and
             unexpectedly
             ,
             whilst
             they
             promised
             themselves
             nothing
             but
             safety
             ,
             or
             their
             
             being
             cut
             off
             whilst
             they
             were
             pursuing
             their
             projects
             ,
             and
             disabled
             from
             bringing
             them
             to
             effect
             .
          
           
             
               Blessed
               are
               all
               they
               that
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             his
             Son
             Christ
             .
             And
             this
             clause
             is
             added
             ,
             both
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             grievousnesse
             of
             the
             miseries
             that
             would
             befall
             them
             against
             whom
             his
             wrath
             should
             break
             forth
             ,
             by
             affirming
             how
             happy
             they
             were
             that
             by
             trusting
             in
             Christ
             were
             secured
             from
             that
             danger
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             though
             there
             was
             nothing
             spoken
             yet
             but
             of
             Christs
             severe
             wrath
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             yet
             to
             his
             people
             he
             should
             be
             the
             authour
             of
             all
             perfect
             happinesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             III.
             
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Psalm
               of
               David
               when
               he
               fled
               from
               Absalom
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             not
             improbable
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             by
             David
             in
             the
             very
             time
             of
             his
             withdrawing
             himself
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             Absalom
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             was
             long
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             how
             carefull
             David
             was
             to
             redeem
             all
             times
             of
             any
             freedome
             for
             any
             spirituall
             services
             ,
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             thereto
             inabled
             by
             the
             speciall
             inspiration
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             .
             Yet
             the
             words
             may
             well
             bear
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             afterward
             ,
             to
             expresse
             how
             he
             was
             affected
             in
             that
             time
             of
             his
             distresse
             ,
             thereby
             to
             sound
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               how
               are
               they
               encreased
               that
               trouble
               me
               !
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             said
             2
             Sam.
             15.12
             .
             that
             this
             
               conspiracy
               was
               strong
               ;
               for
               the
               people
               encreased
               continually
               with
               Absalom
               :
            
             and
             chap.
             17.24
             .
             that
             
               Absalom
               passed
               over
               Iordan
               ,
               he
               and
               all
               the
               men
               of
               Israel
               with
               him
            
             ;
             which
             was
             according
             to
             Hushai's
             counsell
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               I
               counsell
               that
               all
               Israel
               be
               generally
               gathered
               unto
               thee
               ,
               from
               Dan
               even
               to
               Beersheba
               ,
               as
               the
               sand
               that
               is
               by
               the
               sea
               for
               multitude
               .
            
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             David
             here
             complaining
             to
             God
             ,
             upon
             whom
             he
             casts
             his
             grief
             and
             care
             ,
             mentions
             this
             three
             severall
             times
             ,
             that
             his
             enemies
             were
             so
             many
             ;
             expressing
             himself
             by
             way
             of
             admiration
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             strange
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             should
             so
             suddenly
             without
             any
             cause
             fall
             off
             from
             him
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             anointed
             to
             be
             their
             king
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             an
             ambitious
             youngster
             ,
             as
             his
             son
             Absalom
             was
             ,
             to
             reign
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Many
               there
               be
               which
               say
               of
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             me
             :
             See
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             27.4
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               help
               for
               him
               in
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             hope
             or
             possibility
             of
             help
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             animated
             one
             another
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             thereby
             exceedingly
             wound
             his
             soul
             :
             either
             first
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             Atheisticall
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             boasting
             that
             now
             they
             had
             such
             a
             strong
             party
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             help
             him
             ;
             and
             indeed
             we
             see
             with
             what
             confidence
             Ahithophel
             spake
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             17.2
             .
             
               I
               will
               come
               upon
               him
               while
               he
               is
               weary
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               all
               the
               people
               that
               are
               with
               him
               shall
               flee
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               smite
               the
               king
               only
            
             :
             or
             secondly
             ,
             because
             they
             judged
             thus
             from
             that
             sore
             calamity
             that
             God
             had
             brought
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             insurrection
             of
             his
             own
             son
             against
             him
             :
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             they
             judged
             that
             God
             had
             forsaken
             him
             for
             his
             sin
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Uriah
             (
             which
             probably
             might
             be
             the
             reason
             that
             moved
             Ahithophel
             ,
             though
             so
             great
             a
             Politician
             ,
             to
             joyn
             with
             Absalom
             )
             for
             so
             we
             see
             Shimei
             concluded
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             16.8
             .
          
           
           
             Selah
             .
             ]
             Divers
             opinions
             Expositours
             have
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             three
             severall
             times
             inserted
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             often
             in
             other
             Psalms
             ;
             but
             very
             little
             clear
             evidence
             of
             reason
             there
             is
             in
             any
             thing
             they
             alledge
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             opinions
             .
             That
             which
             hath
             most
             shew
             of
             likelyhood
             is
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             set
             as
             a
             musicall
             pause
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             in
             that
             place
             the
             singers
             were
             for
             some
             time
             to
             make
             a
             stop
             in
             their
             singing
             :
             which
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             we
             find
             this
             word
             no
             where
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             book
             of
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             song
             of
             Habakkuk
             ;
             and
             in
             both
             alwaies
             at
             the
             end
             of
             a
             verse
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             in
             these
             few
             places
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Psal
             .
             55.19
             .
             and
             57.3
             .
             and
             Habak
             .
             3.3
             ,
             9.
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Note
             to
             mind
             the
             singers
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             place
             they
             were
             to
             lift
             up
             their
             voices
             ;
             which
             is
             grounded
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             seems
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             that
             signifieth
             
               to
               elevate
               or
               lift
               up
            
             .
             These
             two
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             probable
             opinions
             .
             Only
             withall
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             of
             either
             of
             these
             was
             to
             signifie
             the
             observablenesse
             of
             the
             foregoing
             passage
             ,
             as
             here
             how
             considerable
             this
             sad
             condition
             of
             David
             was
             ,
             that
             his
             enemies
             should
             say
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             help
             for
             him
             in
             God.
             They
             that
             hold
             it
             was
             a
             musicall
             pause
             ,
             say
             it
             was
             to
             give
             a
             hint
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             seriously
             ponder
             of
             that
             which
             was
             then
             said
             :
             and
             they
             that
             hold
             it
             was
             for
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             voice
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             some
             think
             )
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             foregoing
             passage
             was
             to
             be
             sung
             twice
             ,
             do
             likewise
             conceive
             ,
             that
             hereby
             was
             signified
             how
             admirable
             and
             observable
             that
             was
             for
             all
             that
             heard
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               But
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               art
               a
               shield
               for
               me
               ;
               my
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               lifter
               up
               of
               my
               head
               .
            
             ]
             He
             tearms
             God
             his
             glory
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             knew
             would
             still
             give
             him
             ,
             cause
             of
             glorying
             in
             his
             favour
             and
             help
             :
             secondly
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             honoured
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             still
             ,
             by
             giving
             him
             victory
             over
             his
             enemies
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             opposeth
             to
             the
             shame
             that
             lay
             now
             upon
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             glad
             to
             fly
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             life
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Lord
             that
             had
             advanced
             him
             to
             that
             glorious
             condition
             of
             being
             king
             over
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             doubted
             not
             but
             that
             he
             would
             maintain
             and
             protect
             him
             therein
             .
             And
             then
             again
             he
             tearms
             him
             
               the
               lifter
               up
               of
               his
               head
               ,
            
             first
             ,
             because
             God
             did
             comfort
             and
             support
             his
             dejected
             spirit
             ,
             and
             keep
             him
             from
             sinking
             under
             his
             afflictions
             :
             secondly
             ,
             because
             through
             Gods
             grace
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             inabled
             to
             bear
             up
             his
             head
             with
             confidence
             and
             comfort
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Luk.
             21.28
             .
             
               And
               when
               these
               things
               begin
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               then
               look
               up
               ,
               and
               lift
               up
               your
               heads
               ,
               for
               your
               redemption
               draweth
               nigh
               :
            
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             often
             ,
             and
             he
             knew
             still
             would
             ,
             deliver
             him
             out
             of
             troubles
             ,
             and
             raise
             him
             from
             any
             dishonour
             and
             reproach
             that
             should
             be
             cast
             upon
             him
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             king
             of
             Babylon
             did
             lift
             up
             the
             head
             of
             Jehoiachin
             ,
             when
             he
             freed
             him
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             2
             King.
             25.27
             :
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             exalted
             him
             to
             be
             king
             ,
             and
             therein
             he
             doubted
             not
             but
             he
             would
             continue
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             110.7
             .
             
               He
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               brook
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               therefore
               shall
               he
               lift
               up
               the
               head
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               I
               cryed
               unto
               the
               Lord
               with
               my
               voice
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Why
             was
             it
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               cryed
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             but
             that
             these
             words
             must
             be
             added
             ,
             
               with
               my
               voice
            
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             covertly
             imply
             ,
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             spending
             his
             breath
             ,
             as
             in
             
             their
             afflictions
             many
             do
             ,
             in
             vain
             and
             uselesse
             complaints
             ,
             and
             murmurings
             against
             God
             ,
             he
             rather
             chose
             to
             call
             upon
             God
             for
             help
             :
             secondly
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             hereby
             oppose
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             his
             voice
             in
             prayer
             to
             their
             clamours
             and
             insultations
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Their
             outcryes
             shall
             not
             put
             me
             to
             silence
             ;
             whilst
             they
             lifted
             up
             their
             voice
             in
             such
             outcryes
             against
             me
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               forsaken
               him
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               help
               for
               him
               in
               God
               ,
            
             this
             stopped
             not
             my
             mouth
             ,
             but
             
               I
               cryed
               to
               the
               Lord
               with
               my
               voice
            
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             affections
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             prayed
             within
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             out
             of
             the
             fervency
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             poured
             forth
             his
             desires
             in
             vocall
             prayer
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               he
               heard
               me
               out
               of
               his
               holy
               hill
               ,
            
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             both
             of
             Gods
             hearing
             him
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             sometimes
             in
             the
             Scripture
             called
             Gods
             
               holy
               hill
            
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             15.1
             .
             
               who
               shall
               dwell
               in
               thy
               holy
               hill
               ?
            
             and
             also
             of
             the
             hill
             of
             Sion
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Ark
             was
             there
             ,
             the
             sign
             of
             Gods
             spirituall
             presence
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             David
             by
             this
             expression
             intended
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             was
             now
             driven
             from
             Gods
             holy
             hill
             ,
             and
             had
             sent
             back
             the
             Ark
             thither
             ,
             as
             is
             related
             2
             Sam.
             15.25
             .
             yet
             he
             doubted
             not
             but
             thence
             God
             would
             hear
             his
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Arise
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ;
               save
               me
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             David
             had
             the
             Cherethites
             and
             Pelethites
             and
             Gittites
             with
             him
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15.18
             .
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             that
             fell
             not
             off
             to
             Absalom
             ,
             yet
             his
             trust
             was
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               for
               thou
               hast
               smitten
               all
               mine
               enemies
               upon
               the
               cheek
               bone
               ,
            
             they
             may
             imply
             the
             shame
             and
             dishonour
             that
             God
             had
             cast
             upon
             them
             :
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             16.10
             .
             )
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             Gods
             hand
             had
             been
             heavy
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             man
             strikes
             one
             so
             on
             the
             cheek
             that
             he
             beats
             out
             his
             teeth
             ;
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               broken
               the
               teeth
               of
               the
               ungodly
            
             :
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             ungodly
             men
             are
             compared
             here
             to
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             whose
             teeth
             being
             broken
             ,
             they
             are
             disabled
             to
             doe
             hurt
             as
             formerly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Salvation
               belongeth
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             only
             in
             his
             power
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             it
             appertaineth
             to
             him
             to
             save
             those
             that
             by
             Covenant
             are
             his
             people
             :
             which
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               thy
               blessing
               is
               upon
               thy
               people
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             IV.
             
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               on
               Neginoth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             on
             
               stringed
               instruments
            
             :
             for
             so
             the
             word
             Neginoth
             is
             translated
             ,
             Habak
             .
             3.19
             ,
             It
             seems
             the
             Psalms
             which
             David
             composed
             he
             distributed
             amongst
             the
             severall
             companies
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             holy
             singers
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             ,
             some
             to
             one
             company
             ,
             some
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             this
             was
             delivered
             to
             the
             Master
             of
             that
             Quire
             that
             played
             on
             stringed
             instruments
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Hear
               me
               when
               I
               call
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               my
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             that
             art
             the
             witnesse
             ,
             judge
             ,
             maintainer
             and
             revenger
             of
             mine
             innocency
             ,
             and
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             my
             cause
             .
             And
             doubtlesse
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             Regall
             dignity
             ,
             whereto
             God
             had
             anointed
             him
             .
             So
             that
             though
             the
             time
             and
             occasion
             of
             composing
             this
             Psalm
             be
             not
             expressed
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             well
             think
             it
             was
             composed
             
             when
             some
             opposition
             was
             made
             against
             him
             concerning
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             Absalom
             ,
             or
             rather
             (
             because
             the
             words
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               How
               long
               will
               ye
               turn
               my
               glory
               into
               shame
               ?
            
             seem
             to
             imply
             a
             longer
             opposition
             )
             by
             Saul
             ,
             or
             his
             family
             and
             their
             abettors
             after
             Sauls
             death
             .
          
           
             
               Thou
               hast
               enlarged
               me
               when
               I
               was
               in
               distresse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             often
             enlarged
             his
             heart
             with
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             as
             a
             man
             imprisoned
             through
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             often
             freed
             him
             out
             of
             great
             streights
             and
             troubles
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               hear
               my
               prayer
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Notes
             upon
             1
             Kings
             8.30
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               O
               ye
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               how
               long
               will
               ye
               turn
               my
               glory
               into
               shame
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             ,
             as
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             foregoing
             prayer
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             doubted
             not
             of
             Gods
             protection
             ;
             to
             which
             end
             he
             turns
             his
             speech
             here
             to
             his
             enemies
             ,
             
               O
               ye
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               how
               long
               will
               ye
               turn
               my
               glory
               into
               shame
               ?
            
             By
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             almost
             all
             Expositours
             ,
             the
             Hebrew
             words
             ,
             here
             translated
             
               sons
               of
               men
            
             ,
             do
             signifie
             men
             of
             eminency
             and
             renown
             above
             others
             ,
             at
             least
             such
             as
             thought
             so
             of
             themselves
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             are
             these
             words
             translated
             
               men
               of
               high
               degree
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             62.10
             .
             and
             so
             also
             Psal
             .
             49.2
             .
             )
             and
             by
             his
             glory
             here
             is
             meant
             either
             his
             innocency
             ,
             which
             his
             enemies
             sought
             to
             traduce
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             honour
             that
             God
             had
             put
             upon
             him
             in
             making
             him
             his
             anointed
             king
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             they
             sought
             to
             turn
             into
             shame
             ;
             first
             ,
             because
             they
             charged
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             ambitiously
             and
             treasonably
             sought
             to
             wrest
             the
             Crown
             from
             his
             lawfull
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             seed
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             their
             slanders
             sought
             to
             make
             the
             people
             to
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             rebell
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             because
             they
             despised
             and
             derided
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             low
             estate
             insulted
             over
             him
             ,
             Ye
             shall
             see
             what
             his
             Anointing
             will
             come
             to
             :
             Is
             it
             likely
             that
             Gods
             Anointed
             should
             hide
             himself
             in
             rocks
             and
             dens
             ,
             or
             fly
             to
             the
             Philistines
             for
             shelter
             ?
             &c.
             as
             Shimei
             triumphed
             over
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             fled
             from
             Absalom
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             16.8
             .
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             they
             sought
             with
             shame
             to
             cast
             him
             down
             from
             that
             dignity
             ,
             whereto
             God
             had
             advanced
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             utterly
             to
             ruine
             him
             .
             Why
             this
             is
             expressed
             by
             way
             of
             Interrogation
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             reasons
             given
             for
             the
             like
             expression
             Psal
             .
             2.1
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             O
             ye
             that
             exalt
             your selves
             so
             much
             in
             your
             greatnesse
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             that
             after
             so
             many
             manifestations
             of
             Gods
             favour
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             chusing
             of
             me
             to
             be
             your
             king
             ,
             you
             are
             still
             so
             bold
             or
             foolish
             ,
             as
             to
             seek
             to
             turn
             my
             glory
             into
             shame
             ?
             And
             accordingly
             also
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               how
               long
               will
               ye
               love
               vanitie
               ,
               and
               seek
               after
               leasing
               ?
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             therein
             he
             chargeth
             them
             first
             ,
             with
             taking
             great
             delight
             and
             pleasing
             themselves
             in
             those
             plots
             against
             him
             ,
             which
             would
             prove
             vain
             devices
             and
             lying
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             would
             never
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             to
             effect
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             15.35
             .
             secondly
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             pleased
             themselves
             with
             many
             colourable
             pretences
             for
             their
             opposing
             of
             him
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             all
             prove
             vanity
             and
             lies
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             15.31
             .
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             merely
             for
             preferment
             and
             reward
             ,
             for
             honours
             and
             riches
             ,
             that
             they
             opposed
             him
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ;
             wherein
             they
             exposed
             themselves
             to
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             for
             worthlesse
             transitory
             things
             that
             were
             mere
             vanity
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             should
             never
             find
             that
             happinesse
             they
             expected
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               But
               know
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               set
               apart
               him
               that
               is
               godly
               for
               himself
               .
            
             ]
             Doubtlesse
             this
             David
             speaks
             concerning
             himself
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Whereas
             the
             Lord
             rejected
             Saul
             for
             his
             impiety
             ,
             he
             hath
             chosen
             me
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             endued
             with
             true
             piety
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             advance
             godlinesse
             and
             religion
             in
             the
             land
             :
             and
             indeed
             this
             expression
             ,
             of
             Gods
             setting
             him
             apart
             
               for
               himself
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             relation
             to
             that
             of
             Samuel
             to
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             13.14
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               sought
               him
               a
               man
               after
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             that
             which
             God
             said
             to
             Samuel
             1
             Sam.
             16.1
             .
             
               I
               will
               send
               thee
               to
               Iesse
               the
               Bethlehemite
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               provided
               me
               a
               king
               among
               his
               sons
               .
            
             Yet
             withall
             we
             see
             it
             is
             expressed
             indefinitely
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               hath
               set
               apart
               him
               that
               is
               godly
               for
               himself
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             own
             every
             truly
             pious
             man
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             hath
             chosen
             and
             set
             apart
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ;
             and
             that
             purposely
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Lord
             did
             thus
             own
             all
             his
             holy
             Saints
             and
             servants
             ,
             much
             more
             would
             he
             own
             him
             who
             endeavoured
             after
             true
             piety
             and
             godlinesse
             in
             his
             whole
             conversation
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             had
             set
             apart
             to
             that
             peculiar
             service
             of
             ruling
             over
             his
             people
             .
             So
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             clearly
             ,
             to
             put
             his
             enemies
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             ambitiously
             seek
             to
             advance
             himself
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             chosen
             him
             to
             be
             king
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             opposed
             the
             Lord
             in
             opposing
             him
             ;
             and
             however
             low
             he
             might
             be
             brought
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             would
             raise
             him
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             protect
             his
             own
             servant
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Stand
               in
               awe
               ,
               and
               sin
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             clause
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             is
             ,
             
               Be
               angry
               and
               sin
               not
            
             :
             and
             because
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             the
             very
             same
             words
             Eph.
             4.26
             .
             it
             is
             thought
             that
             he
             alledgeth
             them
             as
             from
             this
             Psalm
             .
             Nor
             yet
             need
             we
             be
             troubled
             that
             the
             Apostle
             should
             not
             cite
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             Originall
             ,
             which
             is
             well
             translated
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Stand
               in
               awe
               ,
               and
               sin
               not
            
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             because
             the
             Septuagint
             translation
             was
             best
             known
             to
             Gods
             people
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             he
             might
             cite
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             passage
             taken
             out
             of
             that
             translation
             ,
             holding
             forth
             a
             necessary
             duty
             ,
             though
             not
             rendring
             the
             genuine
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             the
             Prophet
             David
             :
             secondly
             ,
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Originall
             ,
             here
             translated
             
               Stand
               in
               awe
            
             ,
             doth
             generally
             signifie
             any
             moving
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             were
             therefore
             here
             principally
             intended
             concerning
             their
             being
             moved
             inwardly
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             might
             well
             be
             applyed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             mens
             being
             moved
             with
             anger
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             when
             men
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             accompanied
             with
             a
             holy
             anger
             against
             themselves
             for
             the
             offences
             they
             have
             committed
             against
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             regard
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Prophet
             David
             saith
             here
             ,
             might
             be
             ,
             without
             wresting
             the
             place
             ,
             cited
             to
             the
             purpose
             for
             which
             the
             Apostle
             there
             alledgeth
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             drift
             of
             David
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             some
             conceive
             that
             here
             he
             turns
             his
             speech
             to
             those
             that
             sided
             with
             him
             ,
             
               Stand
               in
               awe
               and
               sin
               not
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             you
             be
             grieved
             and
             troubled
             to
             see
             me
             ,
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             persecuted
             and
             troubled
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             should
             be
             in
             so
             low
             a
             condition
             ,
             whilst
             mine
             enemies
             prosper
             and
             triumph
             over
             me
             ;
             yet
             as
             standing
             in
             awe
             of
             the
             Majestie
             of
             God
             ,
             take
             heed
             that
             you
             sinne
             not
             either
             by
             
             
             that
             signifyeth
             
               to
               p●ssesse
            
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             both
             the
             Septuagint
             and
             the
             Vulgar
             Latine
             render
             it
             ;
             )
             and
             accordingly
             they
             say
             that
             hereby
             is
             shown
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             treats
             of
             the
             troubles
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Lords
             inheritance
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             concerns
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             who
             sought
             to
             drive
             them
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             26.19
             .
             And
             divers
             other
             interpretations
             are
             given
             of
             it
             .
             But
             the
             most
             probable
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             that
             first
             named
             ,
             that
             hereby
             is
             meant
             wind
             Instruments
             ,
             the
             word
             Nehiloth
             being
             derived
             from
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             that
             signifieth
             to
             pierce
             through
             or
             to
             wound
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             hollow
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             the
             holes
             that
             are
             in
             pipes
             ,
             which
             have
             the
             appearance
             of
             so
             many
             wounds
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               My
               voice
               shalt
               thou
               hear
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             speedily
             and
             out
             of
             hand
             :
             for
             so
             this
             expression
             is
             elsewhere
             used
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             143.8
             .
             
               Cause
               me
               to
               hear
               thy
               loving-kindnesse
               in
               the
               morning
               .
            
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             David
             speaks
             here
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             constant
             course
             of
             praying
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             so
             giving
             to
             God
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             each
             day
             :
             but
             yet
             that
             which
             is
             here
             chiefly
             intended
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             hear
             him
             betimes
             and
             without
             delay
             ;
             that
             as
             his
             earnest
             desires
             carried
             him
             carefully
             to
             pour
             out
             his
             requests
             before
             God
             betimes
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             so
             God
             would
             betimes
             also
             come
             in
             to
             his
             help
             :
             
               In
               the
               morning
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               will
               I
               direct
               my
               prayer
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               will
               look
               up
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             waiting
             for
             a
             gracious
             answer
             of
             my
             prayers
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Mich.
             7.7
             .
             
               I
               will
               look
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               wait
               for
               the
               God
               of
               my
               salvation
            
             ;
             and
             Psal
             .
             145.15
             .
             
               The
               eyes
               of
               all
               wait
               upon
               thee
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               look
               unto
               thee
            
             .
             Whence
             it
             was
             that
             Peter
             and
             John
             Act.
             3.4
             ,
             bad
             the
             criple
             ,
             as
             in
             expectation
             of
             what
             they
             would
             doe
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             look
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               thou
               art
               not
               a
               God
               that
               hath
               pleasure
               in
               wickednesse
               ;
               neither
               shall
               evil
               dwell
               with
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             own
             wicked
             men
             to
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             thy
             people
             here
             ,
             nor
             wilt
             thou
             suffer
             them
             to
             live
             with
             thee
             in
             thy
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             hereafter
             .
             Yea
             this
             phrase
             may
             farther
             comprehend
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             protect
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             endure
             them
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             .
             However
             doubtlesse
             David
             alledgeth
             this
             as
             a
             sure
             argument
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             hear
             his
             prayers
             ,
             and
             destroy
             his
             enemies
             ,
             namely
             because
             God
             was
             alwaies
             an
             enemy
             to
             such
             wicked
             wretches
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               destroy
               them
               that
               speak
               leasing
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             He
             means
             this
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             that
             did
             slander
             him
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             complained
             of
             to
             Saul
             1
             Sam.
             24.9
             .
             
               Wherefore
               hearest
               thou
               mens
               words
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               David
               seeketh
               thy
               hurt
               ?
            
             as
             likewise
             of
             those
             that
             flattered
             him
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             being
             bitter
             and
             implacable
             enemies
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             as
             when
             Saul
             profered
             him
             his
             daughter
             in
             marriage
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             also
             that
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               will
               abhor
               the
               bloudy
               and
               deceitfull
               man
               ,
            
             may
             be
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             Sauls
             slaying
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             bloudy
             and
             deceitfull
             practises
             of
             his
             enemies
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               But
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               into
               thy
               house
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               fear
               will
               I
               worship
               toward
               thy
               holy
               Temple
               .
            
             ]
             By
             Gods
             house
             and
             Temple
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Ark
             of
             God
             dwelt
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Notes
             on
             1
             Sam.
             1.9
             .
             )
             in
             the
             Courts
             whereof
             the
             people
             used
             to
             worship
             towards
             Gods
             holy
             place
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             coming
             into
             Gods
             house
             in
             the
             multitude
             
             of
             his
             mercy
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             goe
             thither
             trusting
             in
             Gods
             infinite
             mercies
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             his
             work
             there
             should
             be
             ,
             with
             a
             thankfull
             heart
             to
             extoll
             Gods
             many
             mercies
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             him
             in
             defending
             him
             ,
             and
             delivering
             him
             out
             of
             his
             troubles
             ,
             he
             should
             come
             to
             Gods
             house
             to
             worship
             him
             there
             .
             It
             seems
             therefore
             that
             Davids
             aim
             in
             these
             words
             was
             ,
             to
             imply
             first
             ,
             that
             though
             for
             the
             present
             he
             was
             driven
             from
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             he
             doubted
             not
             but
             God
             would
             bring
             him
             thither
             again
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             his
             purpose
             then
             was
             to
             praise
             him
             there
             for
             all
             his
             mercies
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             him
             there
             daily
             with
             all
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
             :
             for
             this
             the
             second
             clause
             doth
             import
             ,
             
               and
               in
               thy
               fear
               will
               I
               worship
               toward
               thy
               holy
               Temple
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             he
             would
             behave
             himself
             in
             worshipping
             him
             with
             all
             possible
             reverence
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             would
             doe
             it
             with
             a
             truly
             pious
             heart
             ;
             his
             joy
             when
             God
             had
             delivered
             him
             should
             not
             make
             him
             the
             lesse
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             carefull
             not
             to
             offend
             God.
             And
             thus
             also
             by
             opposing
             this
             promised
             piety
             to
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             he
             doth
             hereby
             encourage
             himself
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             surely
             hear
             his
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Lead
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thy
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             by
             
               thy
               righteousnesse
            
             here
             understand
             that
             way
             of
             righteousnesse
             which
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             wherein
             David
             being
             conscious
             to
             himself
             of
             his
             own
             weaknesse
             ,
             desires
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             turn
             aside
             out
             of
             that
             way
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               because
               of
               mine
               enemies
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             draw
             me
             into
             any
             way
             of
             wickednesse
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             may
             not
             find
             any
             thing
             in
             me
             ,
             for
             which
             to
             upbraid
             me
             ,
             or
             to
             insult
             and
             triumph
             over
             me
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             might
             seem
             justly
             to
             persecute
             me
             .
             But
             then
             others
             understand
             hereby
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Lead
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thy
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             thy
             righteousnesse
             ,
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             and
             justice
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             thou
             art
             a
             righteous
             God
             ,
             faithfull
             in
             making
             good
             thy
             promises
             ,
             and
             so
             art
             wont
             to
             prosper
             the
             righteous
             and
             destroy
             the
             wicked
             ,
             conduct
             me
             safely
             ,
             and
             prosper
             me
             in
             all
             my
             wayes
             ,
             
               because
               of
               mine
               enemies
            
             ,
             that
             continually
             lye
             in
             wait
             for
             my
             life
             .
             And
             thus
             accordingly
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             next
             clause
             also
             ,
             
               make
               thy
               way
               straight
               before
               my
               face
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             cause
             me
             to
             walk
             right
             on
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             thy
             commandements
             without
             turning
             aside
             ;
             or
             ,
             carry
             me
             safely
             through
             those
             many
             perplexities
             and
             difficulties
             that
             lye
             in
             my
             way
             ,
             and
             bring
             me
             to
             the
             end
             which
             thou
             hast
             promised
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Their
               throat
               is
               an
               open
               sepulchre
               .
            
             ]
             This
             David
             saith
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             either
             only
             generally
             ,
             to
             imply
             how
             insatiably
             bloudy
             they
             were
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             himself
             and
             other
             the
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             like
             
               an
               open
               sepulchre
            
             ,
             that
             still
             is
             ready
             to
             devour
             all
             the
             dead
             that
             are
             laid
             into
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             more
             particularly
             ,
             to
             imply
             first
             ,
             that
             with
             their
             speech
             they
             sought
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             lies
             and
             slanders
             ,
             by
             tempting
             him
             to
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             by
             flattering
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             endeavouring
             to
             draw
             him
             into
             a
             snare
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             their
             cruell
             threatnings
             ,
             that
             they
             breathed
             forth
             nothing
             but
             slaughter
             and
             destruction
             against
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Prov.
             1.12
             .
             
               Let
               us
               swallow
               them
               up
               alive
               as
               
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               whole
               as
               those
               that
               goe
               down
               into
               the
               pit
            
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             imply
             the
             loathsomenesse
             of
             their
             blasphemies
             against
             God
             ,
             his
             truth
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             wicked
             language
             they
             uttered
             ,
             which
             coming
             from
             the
             rottennesse
             and
             corruption
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             might
             the
             rather
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             stench
             of
             an
             open
             sepulchre
             .
             And
             then
             besides
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             seeking
             to
             entrap
             him
             unawares
             ,
             he
             might
             compare
             them
             to
             an
             open
             grave
             ,
             whereinto
             a
             man
             in
             the
             dark
             may
             suddenly
             fall
             ,
             not
             seeing
             any
             danger
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Rom.
             3.13
             .
             alledgeth
             these
             words
             ,
             though
             spoken
             of
             Davids
             enemies
             in
             particular
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             common
             corruption
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             not
             Gentiles
             only
             ,
             but
             Jews
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             naturally
             there
             is
             the
             same
             fountain
             of
             corruption
             in
             all
             mankind
             :
             and
             as
             under
             the
             person
             of
             David
             both
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             members
             are
             described
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             regenerate
             ;
             so
             under
             the
             persons
             of
             Davids
             enemies
             all
             the
             wicked
             of
             the
             world
             are
             described
             .
             However
             clear
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             what
             David
             here
             saith
             concerning
             his
             enemies
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             imply
             his
             danger
             thereby
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             move
             God
             to
             protect
             him
             ,
             and
             destroy
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Destroy
               thou
               them
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               make
               them
               guilty
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             punishing
             them
             make
             known
             their
             guilt
             :
             
               let
               them
               fall
               by
               their
               own
               counsels
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               from
               their
               counsels
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             their
             counsels
             come
             to
             nought
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             Expositours
             judge
             diversly
             of
             the
             casting
             out
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             
               cast
               them
               out
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               transgressions
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             David
             prayeth
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             cast
             either
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Job
             18.18
             .
             
               He
               shall
               be
               driven
               from
               light
               into
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               chased
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             or
             that
             being
             shut
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             .
             But
             I
             should
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             more
             generall
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             David
             prayeth
             that
             God
             would
             not
             prosper
             them
             in
             their
             attempts
             ,
             but
             cast
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             utterly
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               But
               let
               all
               those
               that
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               thee
               rejoyce
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Either
             David
             desires
             that
             they
             might
             rejoyce
             upon
             Gods
             manifestation
             of
             his
             love
             to
             them
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             dealing
             with
             him
             might
             be
             to
             them
             an
             occasion
             of
             great
             joy
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             thereby
             they
             should
             see
             how
             carefull
             God
             is
             to
             defend
             and
             blesse
             his
             righteous
             servants
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             their
             enemies
             .
             And
             the
             same
             is
             intended
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               let
               them
               also
               that
               love
               thy
               name
               ,
               be
               joyfull
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             love
             thee
             :
             yet
             withall
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             may
             be
             meant
             his
             word
             ,
             or
             whatever
             else
             it
             be
             whereby
             God
             is
             made
             known
             .
             Yea
             ,
             as
             the
             Name
             of
             those
             men
             hate
             is
             hatefull
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Name
             of
             those
             they
             love
             is
             delightfull
             to
             them
             ;
             so
             they
             that
             love
             God
             ,
             they
             love
             his
             very
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             VI.
             
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               on
               N●ginoth
               upon
               Sheminith
               .
            
             ]
             For
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Title
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             upon
             the
             Title
             Psal
             .
             4.
             and
             concerning
             Sheminith
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Chron.
             15.21
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             of
             those
             that
             are
             commonly
             called
             the
             seven
             Penitentiall
             Psalms
             ;
             the
             other
             six
             are
             the
             32
             ,
             38
             ,
             51
             ,
             102
             ,
             130
             ,
             and
             the
             143.
             
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               rebuke
               me
               not
               in
               thine
               anger
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Correct
             me
             not
             in
             thine
             anger
             ;
             for
             so
             this
             word
             rebuke
             is
             often
             taken
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Rev.
             3.19
             .
             
               As
               many
               as
               I
               love
               ,
               I
               rebuke
               and
               chasten
            
             :
             and
             by
             this
             which
             he
             desires
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             correct
             him
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             
               sore
               displeasure
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             would
             correct
             him
             gently
             and
             moderately
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             which
             he
             prayeth
             against
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             severity
             which
             God
             useth
             sometimes
             in
             correcting
             his
             own
             children
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             God
             would
             not
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             him
             in
             wrath
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             satisfying
             his
             justice
             ,
             but
             in
             fatherly
             mercy
             to
             correct
             him
             as
             his
             child
             ,
             and
             not
             utterly
             to
             destroy
             him
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Jer.
             10.24
             .
             
               Correct
               me
               ,
               but
               with
               judgement
               ,
               not
               in
               thine
               anger
               ,
               lest
               thou
               bring
               me
               to
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               weak
               ;
               O
               Lord
               ,
               heal
               me
               ,
               for
               my
               bones
               are
               vexed
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             my
             most
             inward
             parts
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Job
             30.17
             .
             Very
             probable
             it
             is
             which
             some
             gather
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Davids
             aim
             in
             this
             Psalm
             was
             to
             set
             forth
             how
             he
             was
             affected
             in
             some
             sore
             fit
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             to
             teach
             Gods
             servants
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             affected
             in
             that
             condition
             .
             Yet
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               am
               weak
            
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             his
             being
             brought
             low
             by
             any
             deadly
             distresse
             or
             danger
             ;
             and
             deliverance
             from
             any
             such
             distresse
             may
             be
             tearmed
             healing
             ,
             as
             Deuter.
             32.39
             .
             
               I
               wound
               ,
               and
               I
               heal
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             sick
             foul
             with
             comfort
             or
             grace
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             41.4
             .
             
               Heal
               my
               soul
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               My
               soul
               is
               also
               sore
               vexed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             with
             fear
             of
             thine
             indignation
             ,
             with
             grief
             for
             my
             sins
             and
             thy
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             the
             insultation
             of
             mine
             enemies
             over
             me
             :
             
               but
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             long
             wilt
             thou
             afflict
             me
             ?
             or
             how
             long
             wilt
             thou
             defer
             to
             help
             me
             ?
             but
             ,
             as
             one
             whose
             words
             were
             swallowed
             up
             with
             grief
             ,
             he
             only
             saith
             ,
             
               How
               long
            
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Return
               ,
               O
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Whereas
             thou
             hast
             withdrawn
             thy self
             for
             a
             time
             from
             me
             ,
             return
             ,
             and
             be
             with
             me
             again
             ,
             to
             help
             and
             comfort
             me
             ,
             as
             formerly
             :
             
               deliver
               my
               soul
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             deliver
             me
             ,
             or
             save
             my
             life
             .
             Nor
             needs
             it
             seem
             strange
             that
             David
             should
             so
             earnestly
             beg
             for
             life
             ;
             first
             ,
             because
             death
             is
             naturally
             dreadfull
             to
             all
             men
             :
             secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             blisse
             of
             the
             Saints
             departed
             was
             not
             so
             clearly
             revealed
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             the
             blisse
             of
             this
             life
             was
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             to
             them
             a
             pledge
             of
             their
             future
             life
             and
             happinesse
             :
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             because
             he
             might
             fear
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             he
             sought
             to
             establish
             aright
             ,
             might
             suffer
             much
             after
             his
             departure
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               in
               death
               there
               is
               no
               remembrance
               of
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             men
             are
             dead
             ,
             they
             cannot
             record
             and
             praise
             thy
             name
             before
             men
             ,
             as
             I
             desire
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               All
               the
               night
               make
               I
               my
               bed
               to
               swim
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             He
             mentions
             the
             night
             ,
             either
             because
             sick
             men
             are
             usually
             worst
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             or
             because
             he
             had
             then
             most
             freedome
             to
             think
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             or
             his
             enemies
             that
             longed
             for
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             might
             with
             most
             privacy
             pour
             forth
             his
             tears
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Mine
               eye
               is
               consumed
               because
               of
               grief
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             For
             weeping
             ,
             yea
             grief
             alone
             ,
             may
             darken
             and
             marre
             the
             eyes
             .
             See
             Job
             17.7
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               all
               ye
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               .
            
             ]
             Being
             delivered
             from
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             the
             deadly
             danger
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             being
             assured
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             either
             David
             resolves
             to
             cast
             off
             those
             his
             enemies
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             formerly
             familiar
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             desired
             his
             death
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             engageth
             himself
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             for
             this
             mercy
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             henceforth
             have
             any
             communion
             with
             any
             wicked
             men
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             by
             these
             words
             he
             insults
             over
             his
             enemies
             ,
             telling
             them
             they
             might
             be
             gone
             with
             shame
             ,
             that
             had
             stood
             gaping
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             or
             sought
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Lord
             had
             now
             heard
             his
             prayer
             and
             tears
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Let
               all
               mine
               enemies
               be
               ashamed
               and
               sore
               vexed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             being
             disappointed
             of
             what
             they
             hoped
             for
             :
             
               let
               them
               return
               and
               be
               ashamed
               suddenly
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             them
             turn
             their
             backs
             and
             be
             gone
             with
             shame
             (
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             56.9
             .
             
               When
               I
               cry
               unto
               thee
               ,
               then
               shall
               mine
               enemies
               turn
               back
            
             )
             and
             that
             suddenly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             on
             a
             sudden
             delivering
             me
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             VII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               SHiggaion
               of
               David
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             There
             are
             divers
             conjectures
             in
             Expositours
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             mere
             conjectures
             ,
             concerning
             this
             word
             Shiggaion
             :
             as
             that
             it
             was
             the
             name
             of
             some
             Musicall
             Instrument
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             Psalm
             was
             to
             be
             sung
             ;
             or
             the
             name
             of
             some
             kind
             of
             Verse
             wherein
             it
             was
             composed
             ;
             or
             of
             some
             tune
             ,
             or
             some
             known
             song
             ,
             to
             the
             tune
             whereof
             it
             was
             to
             be
             sung
             .
             That
             which
             seems
             most
             probably
             said
             is
             ,
             that
             Shiggaion
             is
             derived
             of
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             that
             signifyeth
             to
             erre
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             translated
             an
             aberration
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               a
               song
               of
               wandring
            
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             it
             was
             sung
             in
             parts
             ,
             or
             by
             severall
             voices
             ,
             some
             singing
             one
             clause
             ,
             and
             then
             others
             another
             ;
             or
             because
             upon
             the
             Instrument
             whereon
             they
             played
             when
             this
             Psalm
             was
             sung
             ,
             they
             ran
             with
             their
             fingers
             from
             one
             string
             to
             another
             ;
             or
             because
             it
             was
             made
             of
             sundry
             variable
             or
             wandring
             verses
             ;
             or
             because
             therein
             are
             expressed
             those
             cares
             of
             David
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             in
             danger
             to
             erre
             or
             goe
             astray
             .
             Yea
             because
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             Prov.
             5.19
             .
             doth
             signifie
             to
             be
             delighted
             or
             to
             wander
             in
             love
             ,
             therefore
             some
             translate
             
               Shiggaion
               of
               David
               ,
               Davids
               variable
               or
               delightfull
               song
               ,
            
             or
             
               the
               solace
               of
               David
            
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               which
               he
               sang
               unto
               the
               Lord
               concerning
               the
               words
               of
               Cush
               the
               Benjamite
               ,
            
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             this
             Cush
             was
             some
             great
             Courtier
             of
             Saul
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             tribe
             and
             family
             ,
             who
             had
             accused
             David
             to
             Saul
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             whereof
             David
             composed
             this
             Psalm
             .
             I
             know
             that
             the
             most
             Expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Shimei
             or
             Saul
             himself
             that
             is
             here
             called
             Cush
             ,
             by
             interpretation
             the
             Ethiopian
             or
             blackmore
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             to
             note
             his
             black
             ,
             malicious
             and
             hellish
             disposition
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             was
             no
             more
             hope
             of
             changing
             his
             nature
             and
             qualities
             ,
             then
             of
             washing
             a
             blackmore
             white
             .
             But
             besides
             that
             the
             reasons
             alledged
             for
             giving
             either
             of
             them
             this
             name
             Cush
             ,
             have
             no
             great
             solidity
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             why
             he
             might
             not
             have
             expressed
             them
             by
             name
             ,
             in
             the
             Psalm
             David
             seems
             plainly
             to
             speak
             of
             some
             slander
             that
             endangered
             his
             life
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             meant
             of
             Saul
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             revilings
             of
             Shimei
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Lest
               he
               tear
               my
               soul
               like
               a
               lion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Save
               me
               from
               all
               them
               that
               persecute
               me
            
             ;
             this
             therefore
             which
             he
             adds
             here
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             
               Lest
               he
               tear
               my
               soul
               like
               a
               lion
               ,
            
             must
             either
             be
             understood
             indefinitely
             of
             every
             one
             of
             those
             that
             did
             persecute
             him
             ,
             
               Lest
               he
               tear
               my
               soul
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             lest
             he
             that
             persecutes
             me
             do
             tear
             me
             in
             pieces
             ,
             or
             destroy
             my
             life
             (
             for
             soul
             is
             often
             taken
             for
             the
             person
             or
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             3.2
             .
             and
             1
             Sam.
             25.29
             .
             )
             or
             else
             of
             Saul
             in
             particular
             his
             great
             enemy
             ,
             whom
             others
             served
             in
             their
             persecuting
             of
             David
             .
             And
             by
             comparing
             him
             to
             a
             lion
             ,
             he
             implyes
             his
             power
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             thereby
             the
             rather
             to
             move
             God
             to
             deliver
             him
             :
             and
             if
             this
             were
             done
             after
             Saul
             had
             made
             such
             a
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Priests
             2
             Sam.
             22.18
             .
             David
             had
             the
             juster
             ground
             to
             compare
             him
             to
             a
             lion
             tearing
             his
             prey
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               If
               I
               have
               done
               this
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             which
             Cush
             hath
             laid
             to
             my
             charge
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             thereupon
             commonly
             spread
             abroad
             concerning
             me
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             adds
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             that
             when
             things
             were
             all
             at
             peace
             in
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             that
             Saul
             had
             given
             his
             daughter
             in
             marriage
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             preferred
             him
             as
             his
             favourite
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             then
             David
             sought
             to
             take
             away
             Sauls
             life
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             step
             into
             the
             throne
             ;
             If
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               have
               rewarded
               evil
               to
               him
               that
               was
               at
               peace
               with
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Saul
             ;
             which
             the
             following
             clause
             doth
             also
             confirm
             ,
             wherein
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             particular
             reference
             to
             his
             saving
             of
             Saul
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             him
             at
             an
             advantage
             ,
             and
             he
             restrained
             his
             captains
             from
             offering
             him
             any
             violence
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             chap.
             24.
             and
             26.
             
             Yea
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               have
               delivered
               him
               that
               without
               cause
               is
               mine
               enemy
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Let
               him
               tread
               down
               my
               life
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               lay
               mine
               honour
               in
               the
               dust
               .
            
             ]
             By
             this
             honour
             may
             be
             meant
             his
             soul
             ,
             as
             in
             Gen.
             49.6
             .
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             which
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             when
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             proceeded
             from
             the
             union
             of
             his
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             he
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             ;
             and
             so
             both
             clauses
             ,
             
               let
               him
               tread
               down
               my
               life
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               lay
               mine
               honour
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
            
             may
             both
             intend
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             or
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             by
             his
             honour
             may
             be
             meant
             that
             honourable
             condition
             whereto
             God
             had
             advanced
             him
             ,
             or
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             being
             king
             over
             his
             people
             ;
             which
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             either
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             being
             brought
             to
             a
             low
             and
             poor
             condition
             :
             or
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             by
             his
             honour
             may
             be
             meant
             that
             honourable
             fame
             and
             repute
             and
             credit
             wherein
             he
             had
             lived
             ,
             and
             which
             might
             remain
             of
             him
             after
             his
             death
             ;
             which
             in
             case
             of
             his
             guilt
             he
             desires
             might
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             perishing
             of
             his
             memory
             ,
             or
             being
             buried
             under
             obloquy
             and
             reproach
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Lift
               up
               thy self
               because
               of
               the
               rage
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             of
             their
             rage
             arise
             to
             my
             help
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             ,
             
               Arise
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thine
               anger
            
             :
             or
             ,
             
               Lift
               up
               thy self
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             exalt
             and
             glorifie
             thy self
             as
             a
             conquerour
             ,
             by
             saving
             me
             from
             their
             rage
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               awake
               for
               me
               to
               the
               judgement
               that
               thou
               hast
               commanded
               ,
            
             there
             are
             two
             severall
             Expositions
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             improbable
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             of
             it
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             David
             doth
             therein
             desire
             the
             Lord
             to
             awake
             for
             him
             ;
             to
             settle
             him
             in
             the
             kingdome
             which
             he
             had
             promised
             him
             :
             for
             because
             his
             office
             was
             therein
             to
             doe
             justice
             and
             judgement
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             all
             things
             in
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             
             which
             had
             been
             out
             of
             frame
             under
             Sauls
             reign
             ,
             and
             because
             God
             had
             commanded
             Samuel
             for
             this
             purpose
             to
             anoint
             David
             ,
             and
             because
             God
             had
             decreed
             and
             said
             that
             David
             should
             be
             king
             ,
             and
             had
             at
             the
             same
             time
             pronounced
             this
             judgement
             against
             Saul
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             rejected
             him
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             16.1
             .
             and
             what
             God
             hath
             decreed
             shall
             be
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             certainty
             ,
             is
             frequently
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             said
             to
             be
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             33.9
             .
             
               He
               spake
               and
               it
               was
               done
               ,
               he
               commanded
               and
               it
               stood
               fast
               ,
            
             and
             Psal
             .
             147.15
             .
             
               He
               sendeth
               forth
               his
               commandment
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               his
               word
               runneth
               very
               swiftly
            
             ;
             therefore
             doth
             he
             expresse
             this
             in
             these
             tearms
             ,
             
               awake
               for
               me
               to
               the
               judgement
               that
               thou
               hast
               commanded
               .
            
             And
             then
             the
             second
             is
             ,
             which
             I
             best
             approve
             ,
             that
             David
             doth
             herein
             desire
             that
             God
             would
             raise
             up
             himself
             to
             punish
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             him
             that
             was
             injured
             and
             oppressed
             :
             which
             he
             tearms
             
               the
               judgement
            
             which
             God
             had
             commanded
             ,
             either
             because
             God
             had
             commanded
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             thus
             to
             execute
             judgement
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             doubted
             not
             that
             God
             would
             himself
             doe
             what
             he
             had
             enjoyned
             others
             to
             doe
             ;
             or
             because
             it
             was
             that
             which
             he
             knew
             God
             had
             ordered
             and
             decreed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               So
               shall
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               people
               compasse
               thee
               about
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Two
             things
             may
             also
             probably
             be
             intended
             herein
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             would
             make
             good
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             settle
             him
             in
             the
             throne
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             in
             him
             lay
             ,
             the
             people
             that
             were
             now
             grown
             to
             a
             kind
             of
             profane
             neglect
             of
             Gods
             worship
             under
             the
             government
             of
             Saul
             ,
             as
             appeared
             by
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             Ark
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             reign
             ,
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             assemble
             themselves
             duly
             together
             ,
             to
             perform
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             worship
             and
             service
             :
             and
             hereby
             he
             makes
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             he
             desired
             not
             the
             kingdome
             for
             his
             own
             interests
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Gods
             glory
             .
             And
             the
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             would
             appear
             in
             his
             defence
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             the
             experience
             of
             Gods
             justice
             and
             faithfulnesse
             herein
             would
             bring
             in
             the
             people
             by
             multitudes
             to
             compasse
             him
             about
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Israelites
             alone
             ,
             or
             of
             other
             nations
             joyntly
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             fame
             of
             what
             God
             had
             done
             for
             David
             herein
             should
             come
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             judgement
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             yea
             and
             in
             generall
             to
             worship
             God
             with
             fear
             and
             reverence
             :
             for
             indeed
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             world
             do
             notably
             stir
             up
             devotion
             in
             men
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             also
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               for
               their
               sakes
               therefore
               return
               thou
               on
               high
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             exalt
             thy self
             ,
             and
             shew
             thy self
             gloriously
             in
             this
             cause
             of
             mine
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             ascend
             again
             into
             thy
             throne
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             judge
             the
             cause
             between
             me
             and
             mine
             enemies
             :
             for
             in
             these
             words
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             thrones
             and
             seats
             of
             judgement
             amongst
             men
             ,
             which
             used
             to
             be
             
               on
               high
            
             above
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Solomons
             throne
             ,
             1
             Kings
             10.19
             .
             or
             else
             to
             the
             height
             of
             the
             heaven
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Lords
               throne
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             11.4
             ,
             and
             because
             whilst
             God
             had
             forborn
             punishing
             his
             persecutours
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             as
             if
             God
             had
             given
             over
             judging
             the
             world
             ,
             therefore
             he
             desires
             that
             God
             would
             return
             to
             his
             throne
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               judge
               the
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             And
             therefore
             from
             the
             slanders
             of
             men
             I
             appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             he
             will
             judge
             righteously
             :
             whereupon
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               Iudge
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             22.21
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Oh
               ,
               let
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               wicked
               come
               to
               an
               end
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             one
             that
             had
             been
             long
             under
             this
             affliction
             ,
             he
             desires
             the
             Lord
             that
             at
             last
             ,
             some
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             an
             end
             put
             to
             the
             malicious
             practises
             of
             his
             enemies
             against
             him
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             that
             he
             would
             establish
             the
             just
             :
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               righteous
               God
               tryeth
               the
               hearts
               and
               reins
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             exactly
             knoweth
             the
             secretest
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             knoweth
             the
             integrity
             of
             mine
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             never
             came
             any
             such
             thing
             into
             my
             thought
             ,
             as
             they
             lay
             to
             my
             charge
             .
             Because
             in
             the
             entrails
             of
             a
             man
             the
             reins
             lye
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             the
             most
             retired
             and
             hidden
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             added
             to
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               God
               is
               angry
               with
               the
               wicked
               every
               day
               .
            
             ]
             Hereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             that
             there
             is
             no
             day
             wherein
             God
             doth
             not
             manifest
             his
             anger
             against
             some
             wicked
             men
             ,
             by
             pouring
             forth
             his
             wrath
             upon
             them
             ;
             as
             that
             he
             is
             every
             day
             angry
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             forbears
             them
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             even
             then
             they
             are
             said
             to
             treasure
             up
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             Rom.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               If
               he
               turn
               not
               ,
               he
               will
               whet
               his
               sword
               ;
               he
               hath
               bent
               his
               bow
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             the
             wicked
             man
             repents
             not
             ,
             and
             gives
             not
             over
             his
             persecuting
             the
             righteous
             ,
             God
             will
             whet
             his
             sword
             ,
             &c.
             and
             by
             whetting
             his
             sword
             ,
             and
             having
             his
             bow
             bent
             ,
             and
             his
             arrows
             prepared
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             called
             
               the
               instruments
               of
               death
            
             vers
             .
             13.
             he
             implyeth
             how
             sore
             and
             sudden
             Gods
             judgements
             upon
             him
             should
             be
             ;
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             shoot
             ,
             and
             the
             wounds
             given
             by
             his
             sword
             should
             be
             deep
             and
             deadly
             :
             
               he
               ordaineth
               his
               arrows
               against
               the
               persecutours
            
             ;
             he
             makes
             and
             intends
             them
             ,
             and
             decrees
             them
             purposely
             to
             be
             shot
             against
             the
             persecutours
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             being
             prophetically
             spoken
             ,
             some
             say
             was
             accomplished
             when
             Saul
             was
             sore
             wounded
             by
             the
             Philistine
             archers
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             thrust
             himself
             through
             with
             his
             own
             sword
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             31.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               travelleth
               with
               iniquity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             strives
             to
             effect
             his
             wicked
             and
             mischievous
             purposes
             against
             the
             righteous
             ,
             being
             even
             pained
             as
             a
             woman
             in
             travell
             to
             accomplish
             his
             intentions
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             15.35
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               His
               mischief
               shall
               return
               upon
               his
               own
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               violent
               dealing
               shall
               come
               down
               upon
               his
               own
               pate
               .
            
             ]
             These
             expressions
             ,
             
               His
               mischief
               shall
               return
            
             and
             
               shall
               come
               down
            
             ,
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             what
             mischief
             the
             wicked
             seek
             to
             doe
             to
             the
             righteous
             ,
             God
             takes
             it
             as
             intended
             against
             himself
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Zach.
             2.8
             .
             
               He
               that
               toucheth
               you
               ,
               toucheth
               the
               apple
               of
               his
               eye
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             that
             it
             is
             of
             God
             that
             their
             mischief
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             arrows
             shot
             against
             heaven
             ,
             is
             turned
             back
             upon
             their
             own
             heads
             :
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Saul
             ,
             who
             having
             often
             plotted
             how
             to
             bring
             David
             to
             fall
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             was
             at
             last
             himself
             overcome
             by
             them
             ,
             by
             means
             whereof
             he
             slew
             himself
             ,
             and
             they
             finding
             his
             body
             ,
             cut
             off
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             carried
             it
             up
             and
             down
             their
             country
             in
             a
             way
             of
             triumph
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             VIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               upon
               Gittith
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             upon
             the
             Title
             Psal
             .
             4.
             
             For
             these
             words
             ,
             
               upon
               Gittith
            
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             81
             and
             the
             84
             Psalm
             ,
             the
             conjectures
             of
             Expositours
             are
             various
             .
             First
             ,
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             to
             be
             sung
             with
             those
             musicall
             Instruments
             ,
             which
             were
             used
             by
             the
             Levites
             of
             Gathrimmon
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             Gittites
             ,
             as
             Obed-Edom
             is
             called
             2
             Sam.
             6.10
             ;
             or
             because
             David
             composed
             this
             Psalm
             to
             be
             sung
             when
             the
             Ark
             was
             removed
             to
             or
             from
             the
             house
             of
             Obed-Edom
             the
             Gittite
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             others
             think
             ,
             because
             Gath
             in
             Hebrew
             signifieth
             
               a
               wine-presse
            
             ,
             that
             the
             musicall
             Instrument
             wherewith
             this
             Psalm
             was
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             had
             the
             form
             of
             a
             wine-presse
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             to
             be
             sung
             at
             the
             vintage
             amongst
             the
             wine-presses
             ,
             perhaps
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ,
             which
             was
             about
             that
             time
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             the
             tune
             of
             those
             lightsome
             songs
             ,
             which
             they
             usually
             sung
             at
             their
             vintages
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             others
             say
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             upon
             occasion
             of
             some
             great
             deliverance
             or
             mercy
             afforded
             to
             David
             ,
             that
             had
             some
             relation
             to
             Gath
             a
             city
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ;
             or
             that
             Gittith
             was
             the
             name
             of
             some
             musicall
             Instrument
             ,
             as
             the
             Gittern
             is
             with
             us
             ;
             or
             the
             name
             of
             some
             song
             or
             tune
             ,
             used
             or
             invented
             at
             Gath
             of
             the
             Philistines
             .
             And
             indeed
             of
             all
             these
             conjectures
             this
             last
             seems
             to
             me
             the
             most
             probable
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               our
               Lord
               ,
               how
               excellent
               is
               thy
               Name
               in
               all
               the
               earth
               !
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thy
             same
             and
             glory
             !
             what
             excellent
             things
             are
             by
             thy
             works
             manifested
             and
             known
             of
             thee
             throughout
             the
             world
             !
             For
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             often
             meant
             the
             same
             of
             all
             his
             glorious
             attributes
             ,
             his
             power
             and
             mercy
             ,
             &c.
             as
             in
             Mal.
             1.11
             .
             
               From
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               to
               the
               going
               down
               of
               the
               same
               my
               Name
               shall
               be
               great
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             And
             because
             David
             in
             the
             following
             part
             of
             the
             Psalm
             speaks
             of
             the
             great
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             even
             here
             he
             hath
             principally
             respect
             unto
             that
             :
             and
             he
             expresseth
             it
             by
             way
             of
             admiration
             ,
             
               how
               excellent
               is
               thy
               Name
            
             !
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             set
             it
             forth
             in
             words
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               who
               hast
               set
               thy
               glory
               above
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             therein
             a
             reason
             is
             given
             why
             Gods
             Name
             must
             needs
             be
             exceedingly
             excellent
             in
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             set
             his
             glory
             
               above
               the
               heavens
            
             :
             whereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             had
             manifested
             so
             much
             of
             his
             glorious
             excellencies
             above
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             as
             the
             royall
             seat
             and
             throne
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             by
             the
             influences
             and
             power
             whereof
             the
             things
             below
             are
             preserved
             ,
             cherished
             and
             governed
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             earth
             stirred
             up
             thereby
             must
             needs
             sound
             forth
             his
             praises
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             Gods
             glory
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             world
             is
             not
             able
             to
             contain
             it
             :
             to
             which
             purpose
             the
             like
             phrase
             is
             often
             used
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             108.4
             .
             
               Thy
               mercy
               is
               great
               above
               the
               heavens
            
             ;
             and
             Psal
             .
             113.4
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               high
               above
               all
               nations
               ,
               and
               his
               glory
               above
               the
               heavens
            
             ;
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
             Others
             do
             also
             understand
             this
             glory
             of
             God
             
               above
               the
               heavens
            
             of
             the
             Angels
             praising
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             father
             ;
             but
             David
             speaks
             here
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             manifested
             to
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               babes
               and
               sucklings
               hast
               thou
               ordained
               strength
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             do
             plainly
             hold
             forth
             ,
             of
             little
             children
             and
             sucking
             infants
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             wonderfully
             set
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             For
             David
             intending
             now
             in
             the
             sequele
             of
             the
             Psalm
             to
             shew
             more
             particularly
             ,
             how
             God
             hath
             manifested
             his
             glorious
             excellencies
             ,
             especially
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             ,
             in
             man
             above
             all
             his
             other
             creatures
             ,
             he
             begins
             here
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             their
             tenderest
             years
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             but
             babes
             and
             sucklings
             ,
             God
             is
             exceedingly
             glorified
             in
             them
             .
             And
             whereas
             this
             is
             said
             to
             be
             done
             
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               babes
               and
               sucklings
               ,
            
             either
             no
             more
             is
             intended
             thereby
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             babes
             God
             doth
             declare
             his
             many
             glorious
             excellencies
             ,
             (
             even
             as
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             ,
             Psal
             .
             19.1
             .
             the
             heavens
             are
             said
             to
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             in
             them
             there
             is
             so
             much
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             doth
             shew
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             as
             that
             they
             should
             so
             strangely
             make
             their
             way
             out
             of
             their
             mothers
             wombs
             ;
             that
             such
             poor
             helplesse
             things
             should
             be
             so
             wonderfully
             sustained
             and
             preserved
             ,
             being
             in
             themselves
             exposed
             to
             all
             kind
             of
             miseries
             ;
             and
             that
             especially
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             planted
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             parents
             ,
             whereby
             even
             those
             that
             are
             most
             gracelesse
             ,
             are
             yet
             tender
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             willing
             for
             their
             good
             to
             undergoe
             any
             trouble
             in
             their
             noysomnesse
             and
             continuall
             rawling
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             wonderfull
             providences
             besides
             that
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             children
             ;
             or
             else
             this
             expression
             may
             have
             particular
             relation
             to
             those
             things
             that
             concern
             the
             mouths
             of
             babes
             and
             sucklings
             ;
             as
             that
             they
             should
             so
             presently
             ,
             by
             a
             secret
             instinct
             of
             nature
             ,
             hunt
             and
             wind
             about
             for
             the
             breasts
             ,
             those
             bottles
             wherein
             God
             hath
             wonderfully
             provided
             milk
             out
             of
             bloud
             for
             their
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             soft
             ,
             thereby
             fitting
             them
             for
             their
             tender
             mouths
             ;
             as
             likewise
             that
             they
             should
             know
             how
             to
             draw
             and
             suck
             forth
             the
             milk
             there
             prepared
             for
             them
             ,
             the
             passages
             through
             which
             the
             milk
             issues
             forth
             being
             so
             ordered
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             streightnesse
             thereof
             should
             make
             it
             too
             hard
             for
             them
             to
             draw
             it
             forth
             ,
             nor
             the
             too
             great
             widenesse
             thereof
             should
             endanger
             the
             stifling
             of
             them
             by
             its
             coming
             forth
             too
             fast
             ;
             and
             likewise
             that
             being
             grown
             up
             a
             little
             ,
             they
             should
             so
             soon
             frame
             their
             tongues
             and
             mouths
             to
             speak
             the
             words
             they
             hear
             others
             speak
             :
             for
             indeed
             in
             regard
             of
             these
             many
             wonders
             the
             tongues
             of
             stammering
             children
             ,
             yea
             the
             mouths
             of
             sucking
             infants
             ,
             do
             most
             rhetorically
             speak
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             before
             they
             can
             speak
             .
             As
             for
             that
             phrase
             of
             ordaining
             strength
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               babes
               and
               sucklings
               thou
               hast
               ordained
            
             (
             or
             
               founded
               )
               strength
            
             ,
             either
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             firmly
             determined
             and
             ordered
             it
             to
             be
             inviolably
             and
             unalterably
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             glory
             and
             praise
             of
             Gods
             strength
             should
             be
             manifested
             
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               babes
               and
               sucklings
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             because
             whatever
             discovers
             the
             strength
             of
             God
             ,
             tends
             to
             his
             glory
             and
             praise
             ,
             therefore
             Gods
             glory
             and
             strength
             are
             often
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             29.1
             .
             
               give
               unto
               the
               Lord
               glory
               and
               strength
               ,
            
             and
             so
             often
             elsewhere
             ;
             and
             these
             very
             words
             are
             render'd
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             also
             cited
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             21.16
             .
             
               Out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               babes
               and
               sucklings
               thou
               hast
               perfected
               praise
            
             :
             Or
             else
             ,
             God
             is
             said
             to
             have
             ordained
             strength
             by
             the
             praise
             that
             redounds
             to
             God
             out
             of
             the
             mouths
             of
             young
             infants
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             those
             following
             words
             ,
             
               because
               
               of
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               still
               the
               enemy
               and
               the
               avenger
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             imply
             that
             there
             is
             strength
             enough
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             poor
             feeble
             infants
             ,
             to
             stop
             the
             mouths
             ,
             or
             to
             confound
             all
             the
             proud
             Atheists
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             deny
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             all-ruling
             providence
             :
             for
             these
             are
             they
             that
             are
             here
             called
             Gods
             enemies
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             their
             wisedome
             ,
             yea
             their
             whole
             lives
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             continuall
             enmity
             against
             God
             ;
             and
             
               the
               avenger
            
             ,
             either
             because
             not
             believing
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             mind
             only
             the
             revenging
             of
             themselves
             upon
             their
             enemies
             ;
             or
             because
             such
             Atheisticall
             wretches
             do
             hate
             God
             ,
             and
             seek
             as
             it
             were
             to
             dethrone
             God
             ,
             and
             being
             fighters
             against
             God
             ,
             are
             usually
             also
             bloudy
             persecutours
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             are
             ever
             thirsting
             to
             be
             revenged
             on
             them
             ;
             for
             any
             deadly
             and
             much
             incensed
             enemy
             is
             usually
             called
             
               an
               avenger
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             Psal
             .
             44.16
             .
             This
             I
             take
             is
             the
             proper
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             .
             Yet
             there
             is
             another
             Exposition
             that
             hath
             much
             probability
             in
             it
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             usually
             chuse
             to
             glorifie
             himself
             by
             weak
             and
             simple
             and
             despised
             people
             ,
             (
             whom
             he
             tearms
             here
             
               babes
               and
               sucklings
            
             ,
             as
             Christ
             also
             tearms
             them
             ,
             Matth.
             11.25
             .
             
               thou
               hast
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               wise
               and
               prudent
               ,
               and
               hast
               revealed
               them
               unto
               babes
            
             )
             rather
             then
             by
             the
             great
             learned
             and
             wise
             men
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             this
             ,
             that
             
               he
               might
               still
               the
               enemy
               and
               the
               avenger
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             confound
             all
             the
             wicked
             enemies
             of
             God
             and
             his
             people
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             caused
             the
             Gospel
             to
             prevail
             in
             the
             world
             by
             such
             simple
             and
             such
             mean
             men
             :
             and
             when
             he
             reveals
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             to
             such
             rather
             then
             others
             ,
             this
             is
             sufficient
             to
             confound
             the
             great
             and
             wise
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.27
             .
             
               God
               hath
               chosen
               the
               foolish
               things
               of
               the
               world
               to
               confound
               the
               wise
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             David
             might
             alledge
             ,
             to
             answer
             why
             he
             should
             undertake
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             he
             had
             implyed
             was
             inexpressible
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             wont
             to
             glorify
             himself
             by
             babes
             and
             sucklings
             :
             Which
             makes
             some
             also
             incline
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             David
             composed
             this
             Psalm
             in
             his
             younger
             years
             ,
             when
             he
             kept
             his
             fathers
             sheep
             ,
             and
             so
             admires
             that
             God
             should
             imploy
             such
             a
             babe
             as
             he
             was
             in
             setting
             forth
             his
             praise
             :
             and
             to
             make
             this
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             they
             observe
             that
             vers
             .
             3.
             he
             sets
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             as
             they
             glitter
             in
             the
             night
             season
             ,
             (
             when
             he
             used
             to
             watch
             his
             flocks
             )
             making
             mention
             of
             the
             moon
             and
             stars
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             vers
             .
             7.
             speaking
             how
             all
             the
             creatures
             are
             put
             under
             mans
             subjection
             ,
             he
             reckons
             the
             sheep
             first
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             for
             our
             Saviours
             applying
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             Matth.
             21.16
             .
             to
             the
             Acclamation
             that
             was
             made
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             children
             and
             others
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             that
             cryed
             Hosanna
             to
             him
             as
             he
             rode
             into
             Jerusalem
             ;
             I
             conceive
             the
             drift
             thereof
             was
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             if
             Gods
             all-ruling
             Providence
             was
             magnified
             ,
             as
             David
             said
             ,
             by
             
               the
               mouths
               of
               babes
               and
               sucklings
               ,
            
             it
             need
             not
             then
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             by
             his
             Providence
             stir
             up
             those
             children
             &
             despised
             people
             to
             give
             that
             Testimony
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             confusion
             of
             the
             Scribes
             &
             Pharisees
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             enemies
             and
             persecutours
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Gospel
             and
             disciples
             .
             Yet
             there
             are
             some
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             hold
             that
             David
             did
             prophetically
             in
             these
             words
             foretell
             ,
             how
             by
             the
             acclamation
             and
             Testimony
             of
             such
             despised
             ones
             Christs
             glory
             and
             kingdome
             should
             be
             promoted
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             they
             shew
             that
             in
             
             those
             words
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               ordained
               strength
            
             ,
             by
             strength
             may
             be
             meant
             a
             strong
             and
             firm
             kingdome
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             it
             is
             ,
             namely
             Psal
             .
             86.16
             .
             
               give
               thy
               strength
               unto
               thy
               servant
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             Psal
             .
             110.2
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               send
               the
               rod
               of
               thy
               strength
               out
               of
               Zion
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               When
               I
               consider
               thy
               heavens
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               thy
               fingers
               ;
               the
               moon
               and
               the
               stars
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               ordained
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             which
             received
             their
             being
             at
             thy
             command
             ,
             and
             were
             by
             thy
             appointment
             disposed
             of
             and
             ordered
             according
             to
             their
             severall
             places
             and
             motions
             and
             influences
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             by
             
               the
               work
               of
               thy
               fingers
            
             there
             is
             meant
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             
               the
               work
               of
               thy
               hands
            
             ,
             as
             the
             heavens
             are
             called
             Psal
             .
             102.25
             :
             yet
             the
             most
             Expositours
             encline
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             by
             tearming
             the
             heavens
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             fingers
             or
             his
             finger-work
             may
             be
             implyed
             ,
             both
             with
             what
             facility
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             curiosity
             God
             made
             the
             heavens
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             made
             with
             the
             fingers
             requiring
             art
             rather
             then
             strength
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             arras
             ,
             tapestry
             ,
             and
             all
             embroidered
             works
             ,
             whereto
             the
             heavens
             are
             here
             compared
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               What
               is
               man
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               mindfull
               of
               him
               ?
               and
               the
               son
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               thou
               visitest
               him
               ?
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Because
             the
             heavens
             ,
             the
             moon
             and
             stars
             are
             such
             glorious
             creatures
             above
             that
             which
             is
             in
             man
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             glory
             of
             these
             heavenly
             bodies
             we
             may
             clearly
             see
             how
             infinitely
             glorious
             the
             Lord
             is
             that
             made
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             taken
             them
             to
             be
             his
             dwelling-place
             ,
             therefore
             
               when
               I
               consider
               thy
               heavens
            
             ,
             &c.
             then
             think
             I
             ,
             
               What
               is
               man
               ?
               that
               thou
               art
               mindfull
               of
               him
               ?
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             mortall
             man
             ,
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             or
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             poor
             sinfull
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             so
             highly
             regard
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             tenderly
             carefull
             of
             him
             ?
             And
             this
             is
             meant
             especially
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             considered
             in
             the
             state
             of
             redemption
             through
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             visited
             man
             in
             great
             mercy
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             that
             Luk.
             1.98
             .
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               who
               hath
               visited
               and
               redeemed
               his
               people
            
             )
             and
             recovered
             for
             him
             all
             those
             priviledges
             of
             his
             first
             Creation
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             lost
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             2.6
             .
             applyeth
             these
             words
             to
             Christ
             particularly
             ,
             (
             though
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             comprehended
             )
             because
             it
             is
             by
             Christ
             that
             man
             recovers
             what
             the
             first
             Adam
             had
             lost
             .
             Nor
             need
             we
             stumble
             at
             it
             that
             these
             words
             should
             be
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             so
             vilifie
             man
             ;
             for
             indeed
             in
             regard
             of
             Christs
             humane
             nature
             he
             was
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             an
             act
             of
             wondrous
             free
             grace
             ,
             that
             in
             him
             man
             should
             be
             exalted
             to
             such
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             honour
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             7.17
             .
             and
             10.12
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               thou
               hast
               made
               him
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               angels
               ,
               thou
               hast
               crowned
               him
               with
               glory
               and
               honour
               .
            
             ]
             This
             David
             speaks
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             that
             glorious
             estate
             ,
             wherein
             man
             was
             at
             first
             created
             ;
             when
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             earthly
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             case
             of
             sin
             subject
             to
             dissolution
             ,
             he
             was
             indeed
             made
             in
             a
             condition
             
               lower
               then
               the
               angels
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             withall
             ,
             because
             his
             soul
             was
             of
             a
             spirituall
             substance
             ,
             and
             endued
             with
             reason
             and
             understanding
             like
             unto
             the
             angels
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             made
             after
             Gods
             own
             image
             for
             wisedome
             ,
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             fitted
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             blessed
             and
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             things
             were
             made
             to
             be
             serviceable
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             earthly
             things
             were
             put
             under
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             it
             might
             
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             was
             created
             in
             a
             condition
             
               lower
               then
               the
               angels
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             but
             
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               angels
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             was
             
               crowned
               with
               glory
               and
               honour
            
             ,
             as
             being
             made
             so
             like
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             put
             in
             subjection
             unto
             him
             as
             their
             Lord
             and
             King.
             Indeed
             man
             soon
             fell
             from
             this
             glorious
             condition
             ;
             but
             yet
             David
             speaks
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             present
             blisse
             which
             through
             Gods
             goodnesse
             man
             did
             enjoy
             ,
             
               for
               thou
               hast
               made
               him
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               angels
               ,
            
             &c.
             partly
             because
             there
             are
             some
             remainders
             of
             this
             glorious
             condition
             still
             left
             in
             man
             ;
             but
             especially
             because
             in
             Christ
             man
             hath
             recovered
             that
             dignity
             ,
             which
             our
             first
             parents
             lost
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             exaltation
             of
             mans
             nature
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             renovation
             of
             Gods
             image
             by
             Christ
             in
             all
             his
             members
             (
             which
             is
             begun
             here
             in
             all
             believers
             ,
             who
             are
             made
             by
             him
             partakers
             of
             the
             divine
             nature
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             perfected
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             heaven
             )
             and
             the
             right
             which
             they
             have
             in
             all
             things
             through
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               heir
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             Rom.
             4.13
             .
             And
             this
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             particularly
             apply
             this
             to
             Christ
             .
             Yet
             some
             do
             rather
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             only
             there
             elegantly
             shew
             ,
             how
             that
             which
             David
             spake
             of
             man
             in
             generall
             ,
             might
             in
             another
             sense
             be
             most
             fitly
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             :
             
               Thou
               madest
               him
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               angels
               ,
            
             or
             
               a
               little
               while
               inferiour
               to
               the
               angels
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             agony
             and
             his
             dying
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             the
             bitternesse
             whereof
             that
             he
             might
             be
             enabled
             to
             undergoe
             ,
             
               there
               appeared
               an
               angel
               unto
               him
               from
               heaven
               strengthening
               him
               ,
            
             Lu.
             22.43
             :
             &
             then
             
               thou
               crownedst
               him
               with
               glory
               &
               honour
            
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             rose
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             ascended
             into
             heaven
             ,
             &
             sat
             down
             there
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             
               far
               above
               all
               principality
               &
               power
               ,
            
             &c.
             Eph.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feet
               .
            
             ]
             This
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             partly
             with
             relation
             to
             that
             glorious
             condition
             wherein
             man
             was
             at
             first
             created
             ,
             and
             partly
             with
             relation
             to
             what
             remainders
             thereof
             man
             still
             enjoyeth
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             that
             which
             man
             hath
             recovered
             and
             doth
             enjoy
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             .
             And
             withall
             it
             seems
             principally
             meant
             of
             those
             sublunary
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             it
             were
             wholly
             at
             mans
             disposing
             :
             for
             though
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             even
             the
             sun
             ,
             moon
             and
             stars
             ,
             were
             made
             for
             mans
             use
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             created
             Lord
             over
             all
             things
             ;
             yet
             this
             phrase
             of
             being
             
               put
               under
               his
               feet
            
             seems
             to
             imply
             a
             subjection
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             over
             which
             man
             hath
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             for
             his
             use
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             because
             Christ
             hath
             absolute
             power
             over
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             applying
             these
             words
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             2.8
             ,
             takes
             them
             in
             their
             utmost
             extent
             ,
             proving
             from
             thence
             the
             subjection
             even
             of
             the
             Angels
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             also
             1
             Cor.
             15.27
             .
             where
             he
             proves
             from
             thence
             that
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             yea
             even
             death
             it self
             ,
             must
             be
             at
             last
             vanquished
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               All
               sheep
               and
               oxen
               ,
               yea
               and
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             wild
             beasts
             that
             live
             abroad
             in
             the
             fields
             ;
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             because
             this
             advanceth
             much
             the
             dominion
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             should
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             man
             in
             giving
             him
             so
             large
             a
             dominion
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               fish
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               passeth
               through
               the
               paths
               of
               the
               seas
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             those
             sea-monsters
             ,
             and
             other
             creatures
             that
             live
             in
             the
             waters
             ,
             that
             cannot
             so
             properly
             be
             called
             fish
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               our
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             IX
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               upon
               Muth-labben
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             here
             again
             very
             uncertain
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             word
             Muth-labben
             :
             namely
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             the
             name
             of
             some
             Instrument
             ,
             or
             some
             Tune
             ,
             or
             some
             song
             ,
             or
             some
             part
             in
             musick
             ;
             as
             some
             indeed
             think
             that
             hereby
             was
             meant
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             Counter-tenor
             .
             Some
             translate
             the
             words
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               his
               son
               ,
            
             and
             so
             conceive
             the
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Absalom
             ,
             which
             Davids
             extreme
             heavinesse
             then
             makes
             improbable
             .
             Others
             render
             it
             
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               Laben
            
             ,
             and
             so
             hold
             that
             Laben
             was
             the
             name
             of
             some
             great
             Commander
             ,
             that
             was
             slain
             when
             David
             got
             some
             glorious
             victory
             over
             his
             enemies
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             was
             Nabal
             ,
             or
             Nebal
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             by
             a
             transposition
             of
             the
             letters
             called
             Laben
             .
             And
             then
             again
             others
             translate
             it
             ,
             Upon
             him
             that
             was
             between
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             stood
             between
             the
             two
             camps
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             forth
             and
             defied
             the
             whole
             army
             of
             Israel
             ,
             meaning
             Goliah
             .
             But
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             after
             the
             Ark
             was
             placed
             in
             Sion
             ,
             vers
             .
             11
             ,
             and
             14.
             and
             whether
             therefore
             it
             were
             composed
             in
             remembrance
             of
             a
             victory
             obtained
             so
             long
             before
             ,
             is
             altogether
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               I
               will
               praise
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               with
               my
               whole
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             sincerely
             ,
             wholly
             ascribing
             the
             glory
             of
             our
             deliverances
             to
             thee
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             self-respect
             :
             and
             2ly
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             affection
             as
             possibly
             I
             can
             ,
             not
             praising
             thee
             with
             my
             lips
             ,
             when
             my
             heart
             is
             far
             from
             thee
             ;
             
               I
               will
               shew
               forth
               all
               thy
               marvellous
               works
               .
            
             But
             how
             could
             he
             doe
             this
             ,
             the
             wonderfull
             works
             of
             God
             being
             infinite
             in
             number
             ?
             I
             answer
             :
             Either
             this
             must
             be
             restrained
             to
             the
             miraculous
             deliverances
             which
             God
             had
             wrought
             for
             him
             and
             his
             people
             ;
             or
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             speak
             of
             the
             severall
             sorts
             of
             his
             marvellous
             works
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             he
             shews
             hereby
             ,
             not
             what
             he
             should
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             did
             desire
             ,
             and
             would
             endeavour
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               will
               be
               glad
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             acknowledging
             thee
             the
             only
             authour
             of
             all
             my
             joy
             :
             
               I
               will
               sing
               praise
               to
               thy
               name
               ,
               O
               thou
               most
               high
            
             !
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             dost
             every
             way
             transcendently
             excell
             those
             that
             are
             highest
             and
             greatest
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
             And
             this
             title
             David
             gives
             God
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             because
             in
             his
             marvellous
             works
             for
             him
             and
             his
             people
             he
             had
             shown
             himself
             such
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               rebuked
               the
               heathen
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             upon
             Psal
             .
             6.1
             .
             This
             implyes
             that
             his
             enemies
             were
             many
             ,
             &
             as
             it
             were
             from
             severall
             nations
             combined
             together
             against
             him
             :
             
               thou
               hast
               put
               out
               their
               name
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             destroying
             them
             utterly
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             no
             more
             named
             amongst
             the
             living
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             their
             very
             memory
             perish
             together
             with
             them
             ;
             or
             by
             bringing
             them
             to
             such
             a
             reproachfull
             ruine
             ,
             that
             they
             lose
             thereby
             all
             that
             glory
             and
             renown
             they
             had
             formerly
             gotten
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               O
               thou
               enemy
               ,
               destructions
               are
               come
               to
               a
               perpetuall
               end
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             If
             we
             read
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               The
               destructions
               of
               the
               enemy
               are
               come
               to
               a
               perpetuall
               end
               ;
               and
               their
               cities
               hast
               thou
               destroyed
            
             &c.
             the
             meaning
             seems
             then
             to
             be
             clearly
             this
             :
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             put
             an
             end
             to
             the
             destructions
             ,
             which
             the
             enemy
             began
             to
             make
             amongst
             thy
             people
             ;
             and
             thou
             hast
             destroyed
             their
             cities
             ,
             whereas
             they
             thought
             to
             have
             destroyed
             ours
             .
             But
             reading
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             
             either
             to
             be
             spoken
             ironically
             ,
             
               O
               thou
               enemy
               ,
               destructions
               are
               come
               to
               a
               perpetuall
               end
               ;
               and
               thou
               hast
               destroyed
               cities
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             O
             thou
             enemy
             ,
             thou
             hast
             f●nished
             the
             ruine
             thou
             didst
             intend
             to
             bring
             upon
             us
             ,
             by
             destroying
             our
             cities
             ;
             to
             which
             then
             that
             must
             be
             opposed
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               But
               the
               Lord
               shall
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Or
             else
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             as
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             insultation
             over
             the
             proud
             enemy
             ,
             as
             it
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Whereas
             thou
             ,
             O
             proud
             enemy
             ,
             didst
             resolve
             never
             to
             give
             over
             destroying
             ,
             till
             thou
             hadst
             brought
             all
             to
             ruine
             ;
             destructions
             thou
             seest
             are
             come
             to
             a
             perpetuall
             end
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             no
             more
             for
             ever
             destroy
             as
             thou
             beganst
             to
             doe
             :
             
               thou
               hast
            
             indeed
             
               destroyed
               cities
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             (
             vers
             .
             8.
             )
             
               the
               Lord
               shall
               endure
               for
               ever
               ;
               he
               hath
               prepared
               his
               throne
               for
               judgement
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             belongs
             to
             him
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             as
             a
             righteous
             judge
             ,
             and
             though
             therefore
             he
             doth
             it
             not
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             he
             will
             certainly
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               also
               will
               be
               a
               refuge
               for
               the
               oppressed
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Such
             they
             shall
             esteem
             him
             ,
             and
             such
             he
             will
             be
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Thou
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               hast
               not
               forsaken
               them
               that
               seek
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             endeavour
             to
             approve
             themselves
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             enjoy
             thy
             favour
             ;
             or
             those
             that
             by
             faith
             do
             pray
             unto
             thee
             :
             and
             indeed
             this
             last
             is
             chiefly
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Declare
               among
               the
               people
               his
               doings
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Not
             only
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             also
             amongst
             the
             nations
             far
             and
             near
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               When
               he
               maketh
               inquisition
               for
               bloud
               ,
               he
               remembreth
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             or
             the
             humble
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               forgetteth
               not
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               humble
               .
            
             And
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               when
               he
               maketh
               inquisition
               for
               bloud
               ,
            
             implyeth
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             though
             shedders
             of
             bloud
             may
             escape
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             sooner
             or
             later
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             that
             no
             excuses
             or
             pretences
             shall
             clear
             or
             secure
             those
             that
             are
             indeed
             guilty
             of
             bloud
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             God
             makes
             precious
             account
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             those
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             world
             makes
             no
             reckoning
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Consider
               my
               trouble
               ,
               O
               thou
               that
               liftest
               me
               up
               from
               the
               gates
               of
               death
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             from
             the
             counsels
             and
             plots
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ;
             making
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             expression
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             custome
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             gates
             of
             their
             cities
             the
             place
             where
             they
             sat
             in
             counsell
             concerning
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             22.17
             .
             But
             rather
             I
             conceive
             that
             by
             being
             lifted
             up
             from
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             is
             meant
             ,
             his
             being
             delivered
             from
             desperate
             dangers
             ,
             wherein
             he
             seemed
             to
             be
             nigh
             unto
             death
             ,
             from
             the
             jaws
             of
             death
             ,
             from
             the
             mouth
             and
             brink
             of
             the
             grave
             ;
             which
             indeed
             those
             words
             
               thou
               that
               liftest
               me
               up
            
             seem
             much
             to
             favour
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             38.17
             .
             Yet
             by
             
               the
               gates
               of
               death
            
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             power
             and
             dominion
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             agreeth
             with
             that
             expression
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             deaths
             reigning
             ,
             Rom.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               That
               I
               may
               shew
               forth
               all
               thy
               praise
               in
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               daughter
               of
               Sion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             solemn
             assemblies
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Sion
             ;
             for
             they
             used
             to
             be
             in
             the
             gates
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             why
             the
             inhabitants
             are
             called
             
               the
               daughter
               of
               Sion
            
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             upon
             2
             Kings
             19.21
             :
             and
             the
             elegancy
             is
             observable
             of
             opposing
             here
             
               the
               gates
               of
               Sion
            
             to
             
               the
               gates
               of
               death
            
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             
             God
             lifted
             up
             David
             from
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             praise
             him
             in
             the
             gates
             of
             Sion
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               known
               by
               the
               judgement
               which
               he
               executeth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             generally
             of
             all
             the
             judgements
             which
             God
             executeth
             on
             wicked
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             all
             shew
             forth
             the
             power
             and
             holinesse
             and
             justice
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             rather
             here
             that
             judgement
             seems
             to
             be
             particularly
             intended
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               the
               wicked
               is
               snared
               in
               the
               work
               of
               his
               own
               hands
            
             ;
             because
             nothing
             doth
             more
             notably
             discover
             the
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             ,
             justice
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             causeth
             wicked
             men
             to
             be
             entangled
             by
             their
             own
             cursed
             practises
             .
             In
             the
             close
             of
             this
             verse
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Higgaion
               ,
               Selah
            
             ,
             are
             added
             .
             Concerning
             Selah
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             3.2
             .
             As
             for
             that
             word
             Higgaion
             ,
             it
             signifyeth
             meditation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             seem
             added
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             was
             worthy
             mens
             most
             serious
             thoughts
             :
             yet
             some
             take
             it
             to
             be
             some
             tearm
             of
             musick
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               hell
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             hell
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             sometimes
             meant
             the
             grave
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             16.10
             .
             
               Thou
               wilt
               not
               leave
               my
               soul
               in
               hell
            
             :
             but
             if
             nothing
             else
             were
             intended
             here
             ,
             there
             were
             nothing
             then
             threatned
             to
             these
             wicked
             wretches
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             common
             to
             the
             godly
             together
             with
             them
             .
             It
             must
             therefore
             be
             understood
             here
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             of
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             grave
             and
             that
             joyntly
             together
             :
             
               The
               wicked
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               hell
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             cause
             why
             men
             should
             be
             so
             afraid
             as
             they
             are
             of
             these
             proud
             wicked
             wretches
             ;
             at
             length
             God
             will
             cut
             them
             down
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             throw
             their
             souls
             into
             hell
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             will
             be
             an
             end
             of
             their
             oppressions
             .
             As
             for
             this
             word
             
               (
               turned
               ,
               )
               The
               wicked
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               hell
               ,
            
             some
             conceive
             it
             is
             used
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             returning
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             were
             taken
             ;
             others
             conceive
             that
             because
             of
             their
             hell-bred
             qualities
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             of
             their
             father
             the
             devil
             ,
             Joh.
             8.44
             .
             and
             when
             they
             are
             cast
             into
             hell
             they
             goe
             to
             their
             place
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Judas
             Act.
             1.26
             .
             thence
             is
             this
             expression
             of
             their
             being
             turned
             into
             hell
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             this
             word
             (
             turned
             )
             doth
             imply
             either
             first
             ,
             that
             whereas
             they
             had
             set
             themselves
             as
             it
             were
             to
             fight
             against
             God
             ,
             he
             should
             foil
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             to
             flight
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             back
             into
             hell
             :
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             their
             end
             should
             be
             far
             different
             from
             what
             they
             expected
             ;
             for
             whereas
             they
             carried
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             made
             a
             covenant
             with
             death
             and
             with
             hell
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             they
             meant
             to
             exalt
             themselves
             above
             the
             clouds
             ,
             in
             the
             conclusion
             they
             should
             be
             brought
             down
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             their
             souls
             thrown
             into
             hell
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Let
               the
               heathen
               be
               judged
               in
               thy
               sight
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             thee
             ;
             as
             men
             arraigned
             before
             thy
             tribunall
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             X.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               WHy
               standest
               thou
               afar
               off
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             upon
             Exod.
             32.11
             .
             The
             Greek
             and
             Vulgar
             Latine
             Translation
             make
             this
             a
             part
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Psalm
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             doe
             likewise
             with
             the
             104
             and
             105
             Psalms
             :
             but
             then
             to
             make
             up
             the
             number
             of
             150
             Psalms
             ,
             they
             divide
             other
             Psalms
             into
             two
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               in
               his
               pride
               doth
               persecute
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             David
             might
             intend
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             as
             being
             brought
             very
             low
             by
             the
             continuall
             persecution
             of
             Saul
             and
             his
             faction
             ;
             yet
             he
             expresseth
             it
             generally
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             usually
             so
             with
             others
             likewise
             :
             but
             however
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             poor
             and
             afflicted
             whom
             the
             wicked
             man
             persecutes
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             as
             a
             great
             aggravation
             of
             his
             cruelty
             .
             
               Let
               them
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               devices
               that
               they
               have
               imagined
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             ensnared
             by
             their
             own
             plots
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             their
             being
             discovered
             and
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             punished
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             for
             their
             plots
             against
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               the
               wicked
               boasteth
               of
               his
               hearts
               desire
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             glorieth
             in
             the
             sinfull
             desires
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             justifying
             them
             ,
             and
             applauding
             and
             encouraging
             himself
             therein
             :
             or
             ,
             he
             glorieth
             of
             his
             successe
             in
             his
             wicked
             deeds
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             accomplished
             the
             desires
             of
             his
             heart
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               blesseth
               the
               covetous
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               abborreth
               ,
            
             either
             they
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             blessing
             himself
             in
             his
             covetous
             practises
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             justifyeth
             ,
             applaudeth
             and
             encourageth
             himself
             therein
             ,
             as
             assuring
             himself
             that
             they
             shall
             bring
             no
             evil
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             some
             read
             this
             clause
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               the
               covetous
               blesseth
               himself
            
             ,
             &c.
             or
             they
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             his
             justifying
             and
             applauding
             other
             covetous
             wretches
             like
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               through
               the
               pride
               of
               his
               countenance
               will
               not
               seek
               after
               God.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Through
             his
             pride
             ,
             which
             he
             discovereth
             in
             his
             countenance
             ,
             he
             never
             minds
             whether
             his
             waies
             be
             pleasing
             to
             God
             or
             no
             ;
             he
             never
             seeks
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             but
             resolves
             to
             doe
             what
             he
             lists
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               His
               waies
               are
               alwaies
               grievous
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             matter
             of
             grief
             ,
             troublesome
             or
             mischievous
             to
             others
             .
             
               Thy
               judgements
               are
               far
               above
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               .
            
             Some
             by
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             do
             understand
             the
             laws
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             He
             never
             minds
             thy
             commandments
             ;
             but
             doubtlesse
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             regards
             nor
             thinks
             of
             the
             judgements
             which
             God
             is
             wont
             to
             execute
             upon
             wicked
             men
             :
             
               as
               for
               all
               his
               enemies
               he
               puffeth
               at
               them
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             slights
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             able
             to
             blow
             them
             away
             with
             a
             puff
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               His
               mouth
               is
               full
               of
               cursing
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             cursing
             here
             some
             understand
             all
             kind
             of
             evil
             speaking
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             wicked
             men
             curse
             and
             revile
             and
             falsly
             accuse
             the
             godly
             .
             But
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             false
             oaths
             whereby
             wicked
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             deceive
             the
             innocent
             ;
             
               his
               mouth
               is
               full
               of
               cursing
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             frequently
             wont
             with
             curses
             and
             imprecations
             annexed
             to
             swear
             this
             and
             that
             ,
             when
             yet
             his
             heart
             and
             tongue
             agree
             not
             together
             :
             which
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             
             with
             cursing
             here
             
               deceit
               and
               fraud
            
             are
             joyned
             :
             as
             likewise
             because
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               under
               his
               tongue
               are
               mischief
               and
               vanity
               ,
            
             or
             iniquity
             ;
             for
             this
             expression
             implyeth
             ,
             that
             under
             smooth
             and
             plausible
             language
             he
             hides
             mischief
             and
             vanity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               He
               sitteth
               in
               the
               lurking
               places
               of
               the
               villages
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             literally
             of
             thieves
             and
             robbers
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             rather
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             similitude
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             do
             lye
             in
             wait
             for
             any
             advantages
             to
             oppresse
             and
             slay
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             do
             use
             all
             cunning
             and
             dissembling
             courses
             to
             accomplish
             their
             desires
             ,
             even
             as
             robbers
             are
             wont
             to
             lye
             lurking
             in
             thickets
             and
             caves
             about
             villages
             to
             watch
             for
             passengers
             that
             goe
             by
             ,
             and
             then
             unawares
             break
             out
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             rob
             and
             murder
             them
             :
             and
             such
             likewise
             is
             that
             last
             expression
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               his
               eyes
               are
               privily
               set
               against
               the
               poor
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             closely
             watcheth
             to
             mischief
             the
             poor
             ,
             even
             as
             such
             robbers
             that
             stand
             peeping
             out
             of
             their
             lurking
             places
             to
             watch
             for
             those
             that
             goe
             by
             ,
             or
             as
             those
             that
             aim
             to
             shoot
             a
             man
             ,
             doe
             it
             with
             fixing
             their
             eyes
             half-shut
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               doth
               catch
               the
               poor
               when
               he
               draweth
               him
               into
               his
               net
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             he
             hath
             ensnared
             him
             by
             his
             fraudulent
             and
             dissembling
             dealings
             ,
             then
             ,
             poor
             wretch
             ,
             with
             all
             violence
             he
             seiseth
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               He
               croucheth
               and
               humbleth
               himself
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             a
             lion
             ,
             that
             lyes
             close
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             the
             better
             hide
             himself
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             more
             speed
             and
             strength
             may
             suddenly
             leap
             out
             upon
             his
             prey
             :
             
               that
               the
               poor
               may
               fall
               by
               his
               strong
               ones
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             tear
             the
             poor
             in
             pieces
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             teeth
             or
             paws
             .
             Now
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             shew
             which
             the
             wicked
             man
             often
             makes
             of
             an
             humble
             ,
             lowly
             mind
             ,
             and
             his
             craft
             in
             concealing
             and
             dissembling
             his
             mischievous
             purposes
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             the
             crouching
             of
             a
             lion
             :
             and
             by
             
               his
               strong
               ones
            
             may
             be
             meant
             those
             strong
             and
             mighty
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             subservient
             to
             the
             wicked
             man
             in
             his
             oppressions
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Break
               thou
               the
               arm
               of
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               evil
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Break
             in
             pieces
             their
             power
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             upon
             Deut.
             33.20
             .
             1
             Sam.
             2.31
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               Seek
               out
               his
               wickednesse
               till
               thou
               find
               none
               ,
            
             that
             which
             he
             desires
             of
             God
             therein
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             whereas
             the
             wicked
             man
             was
             ready
             to
             flatter
             himself
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             never
             require
             his
             wickednesse
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             13.
             the
             Lord
             would
             make
             him
             see
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             would
             to
             that
             end
             
               seek
               out
               his
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             call
             him
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             lay
             all
             his
             sins
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             and
             judge
             and
             punish
             him
             for
             them
             ,
             
               till
               he
               found
               none
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             there
             be
             no
             wickednesse
             of
             his
             left
             unpunished
             ,
             or
             till
             by
             destroying
             such
             wretches
             there
             be
             no
             more
             foot-steps
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             any
             such
             wickednesse
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Ezek.
             23.48
             .
             where
             the
             Lord
             having
             shown
             how
             he
             would
             destroy
             his
             rebellious
             people
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               Thus
               will
               I
               cause
               lewdnesse
               to
               cease
               out
               of
               the
               land
               .
            
             Others
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             understand
             this
             last
             clause
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               seek
               out
               his
               wickednesse
               till
               thou
               find
               none
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Destroy
             thou
             the
             wicked
             man
             till
             there
             be
             none
             left
             ,
             or
             that
             others
             may
             be
             warned
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             may
             be
             no
             more
             any
             such
             Atheisticall
             wretches
             to
             be
             found
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
             Others
             take
             it
             thus
             ;
             Discover
             thou
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             the
             evil
             purposes
             of
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             effect
             
             what
             they
             have
             mischievously
             intended
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             farre
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               King
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             here
             alledged
             ,
             as
             that
             whereon
             he
             grounded
             his
             hope
             and
             desire
             that
             God
             would
             destroy
             the
             wicked
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             being
             the
             great
             King
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             him
             it
             belonged
             to
             execute
             judgement
             ;
             and
             being
             King
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             deferre
             to
             help
             his
             oppressed
             people
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             no
             perill
             in
             that
             ,
             since
             it
             would
             be
             alwaies
             in
             his
             power
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               heathen
               are
               perished
               out
               of
               his
               land
               ,
            
             either
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             wicked
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             are
             here
             called
             
               the
               heathen
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             were
             no
             better
             then
             heathens
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             prophet
             useth
             that
             expression
             ,
             Amos
             9.7
             .
             
               Are
               ye
               not
               as
               children
               of
               the
               Ethiopians
               to
               me
               ,
               O
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             and
             then
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             commination
             that
             God
             would
             certainly
             destroy
             them
             out
             of
             his
             land
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             expressed
             as
             if
             it
             were
             done
             already
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             triumphing
             in
             their
             approaching
             ruine
             :
             Or
             else
             rather
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             whom
             God
             cast
             out
             before
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             that
             thence
             he
             might
             imply
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             had
             cast
             out
             and
             destroyed
             those
             nations
             for
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             likewise
             doe
             with
             those
             wicked
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             now
             defiled
             the
             land
             by
             their
             wickednesse
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             other
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               heard
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               humble
               ;
               thou
               wilt
               prepare
               their
               heart
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             read
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               Thou
               wilt
               confirm
               their
               heart
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             support
             and
             bear
             up
             the
             spirits
             of
             his
             servants
             in
             hope
             that
             he
             would
             not
             for
             ever
             forsake
             and
             cast
             off
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             enable
             them
             still
             to
             call
             upon
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               IN
               the
               Lord
               put
               I
               my
               trust
               ,
               how
               say
               you
               to
               my
               soul
               ,
               Flee
               as
               a
               bird
               to
               your
               mountain
               ?
            
             ]
             It
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             by
             David
             either
             when
             he
             was
             in
             great
             streights
             ,
             or
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             great
             streights
             he
             had
             been
             in
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             Sauls
             persecution
             .
             So
             that
             these
             words
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             to
             his
             friends
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             fainting
             because
             of
             the
             long
             continuance
             of
             their
             troubles
             ,
             they
             might
             advise
             him
             to
             lay
             aside
             all
             hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             lives
             of
             his
             followers
             ,
             by
             fleeing
             speedily
             out
             of
             the
             land
             to
             some
             place
             of
             safe
             refuge
             .
             
               In
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             saith
             David
             ,
             
               put
               I
               my
               trust
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             promised
             me
             the
             crown
             and
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             ;
             
               how
               say
               ye
               to
               my
               soul
               ,
               Flee
               as
               a
               bird
               to
               your
               mountain
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             then
             that
             ye
             will
             perswade
             me
             ,
             that
             like
             a
             timorous
             coward
             I
             should
             flee
             away
             out
             of
             the
             kingdome
             to
             some
             place
             of
             safety
             ,
             as
             the
             poor
             fearfull
             bird
             is
             wont
             to
             fly
             up
             to
             the
             mountains
             to
             escape
             away
             from
             the
             fowler
             ?
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             also
             might
             advise
             him
             for
             the
             kingdoms
             peace
             to
             fly
             out
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             get
             him
             out
             of
             Sauls
             reach
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             would
             afford
             him
             no
             place
             of
             refuge
             ,
             but
             were
             still
             ready
             to
             betray
             him
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Saul
             ,
             by
             means
             whereof
             he
             was
             
             forced
             to
             fly
             as
             a
             bird
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             be
             dangerously
             tempted
             to
             flee
             from
             the
             people
             of
             God
             to
             secure
             himself
             .
             Or
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             me
             most
             probable
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             to
             his
             enemies
             :
             and
             that
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             deriding
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             hid
             himself
             in
             the
             caves
             and
             rocks
             of
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             fled
             still
             from
             one
             hold
             to
             another
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             appear
             against
             Saul
             in
             the
             open
             field
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             noted
             that
             twelve
             severall
             times
             he
             fled
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             to
             secure
             himself
             :
             or
             because
             their
             continuall
             persecuting
             of
             him
             ,
             not
             suffering
             him
             to
             be
             quiet
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             but
             pursuing
             him
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             
               as
               when
               one
               doth
               hunt
               a
               partridge
               in
               the
               mountains
               ,
            
             as
             David
             said
             to
             Saul
             1
             Sam.
             26.20
             ,
             was
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             fly
             out
             of
             the
             land
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             he
             said
             of
             his
             enemies
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               They
               have
               driven
               me
               out
               this
               day
               from
               abiding
               in
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Goe
               ,
               serve
               other
               gods
            
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             But
             however
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               How
               say
               ye
               to
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             may
             imply
             ,
             what
             a
             sore
             temptation
             he
             found
             this
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             or
             what
             a
             wounding
             it
             was
             to
             his
             soul
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             thus
             insulted
             over
             or
             driven
             to
             these
             extremities
             by
             his
             enemies
             ,
             or
             thus
             sollicited
             by
             his
             friends
             or
             others
             to
             abandon
             his
             countrey
             ,
             and
             the
             hope
             that
             he
             had
             in
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             only
             ,
             How
             say
             ye
             to
             me
             ,
             flee
             as
             a
             bird
             ,
             &c.
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               loe
               ,
               the
               wicked
               bend
               their
               bow
               ,
               —
               that
               they
               may
               privily
               shoot
               at
               the
               upright
               in
               heart
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             at
             me
             and
             my
             followers
             ,
             that
             never
             meant
             Saul
             any
             hurt
             ,
             but
             rather
             have
             deserved
             well
             both
             of
             him
             and
             the
             kingdome
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             why
             his
             friends
             or
             the
             people
             advised
             him
             to
             flee
             away
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             Saul
             and
             his
             followers
             would
             no
             where
             suffer
             him
             to
             live
             in
             safety
             ;
             and
             so
             these
             words
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             the
             words
             of
             those
             that
             did
             thus
             advise
             him
             :
             or
             secondly
             ,
             why
             he
             charged
             the
             people
             with
             saying
             that
             he
             should
             flee
             as
             a
             bird
             to
             the
             mountains
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             afford
             him
             any
             succour
             or
             shelter
             ,
             though
             they
             saw
             his
             enemies
             so
             eager
             and
             violent
             causlesly
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             :
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             why
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             though
             his
             enemies
             did
             so
             insult
             over
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             continually
             using
             all
             possible
             means
             ,
             either
             by
             force
             or
             fraud
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             :
             or
             rather
             fourthly
             ,
             why
             David
             had
             charged
             his
             enemies
             with
             saying
             ,
             
               Flee
               as
               a
               bird
               to
               your
               mountain
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             continually
             seeking
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ;
             when
             they
             stood
             alwaies
             as
             it
             were
             with
             their
             bows
             bent
             ,
             ready
             to
             shoot
             at
             him
             and
             kill
             him
             ,
             this
             was
             a
             fair
             warning
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             bird
             he
             should
             flee
             to
             the
             mountains
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               If
               the
               foundations
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               what
               can
               the
               righteous
               doe
               ?
            
             ]
             Many
             severall
             waies
             these
             words
             are
             expounded
             by
             those
             that
             have
             commented
             thereon
             :
             but
             there
             are
             three
             that
             have
             most
             probability
             in
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             
               the
               foundations
            
             that
             were
             destroyed
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             the
             means
             that
             had
             been
             used
             by
             him
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             laid
             as
             the
             foundations
             ,
             either
             of
             settling
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             or
             of
             bringing
             the
             affairs
             of
             Religion
             and
             state
             of
             the
             kingdome
             to
             a
             better
             condition
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             were
             crossed
             and
             ruined
             ,
             neither
             he
             nor
             any
             other
             the
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             God
             could
             help
             that
             :
             secondly
             ,
             
             by
             
               the
               foundations
               destroyed
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             breaking
             of
             covenants
             ,
             wherein
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             stability
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             foundations
             of
             all
             civil
             peace
             between
             men
             and
             men
             ;
             or
             else
             generally
             the
             perverting
             and
             overturning
             of
             all
             truth
             and
             piety
             and
             justice
             ,
             because
             these
             are
             indeed
             the
             foundations
             and
             supporters
             of
             all
             kingdomes
             and
             common-wealths
             ;
             whence
             are
             those
             expressions
             Psal
             .
             75.2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               I
               will
               judge
               uprightly
               :
               the
               earth
               and
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               are
               dissolved
               ;
               I
               bear
               up
               the
               pillars
               of
               it
            
             ;
             and
             that
             Psal
             .
             82.5
             .
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             corruptions
             of
             judges
             ,
             the
             Lord
             complains
             ,
             that
             
               all
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               out
               of
               course
            
             ;
             and
             again
             Prov.
             29.14
             .
             
               The
               king
               that
               faithfully
               judgeth
               the
               poor
               ,
               his
               throne
               shall
               be
               established
               in
               righteousnesse
            
             :
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             no
             justice
             nor
             truth
             nor
             piety
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             nothing
             but
             violence
             and
             oppression
             ,
             and
             so
             hereby
             the
             kingdome
             was
             ruined
             ,
             the
             righteous
             were
             blamelesse
             herein
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             spoken
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             own
             ruine
             ,
             
               If
               the
               foundations
               be
               destroyed
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             they
             leave
             me
             without
             any
             refuge
             ,
             if
             all
             my
             forts
             and
             places
             of
             shelter
             be
             overthrown
             or
             taken
             from
             me
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             place
             left
             me
             where
             I
             may
             safely
             set
             my
             foot
             ,
             or
             if
             I
             be
             utterly
             ruined
             ,
             as
             a
             house
             whose
             foundations
             are
             overthrown
             ,
             
               what
               can
               the
               righteous
               doe
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             cannot
             help
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             way
             deserved
             it
             :
             and
             so
             this
             may
             be
             spoken
             by
             David
             by
             way
             of
             comforting
             himself
             in
             his
             own
             innocency
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             moving
             the
             Lord
             thereby
             to
             take
             his
             part
             against
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               in
               his
               holy
               Temple
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             called
             Gods
             Temple
             ;
             the
             reasons
             whereof
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             upon
             2
             Sam.
             22.7
             .
             Some
             indeed
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             where
             God
             dwelt
             amongst
             his
             people
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             Tabernacle
             is
             also
             often
             called
             the
             Temple
             :
             see
             1
             Sam.
             1.9
             .
             but
             here
             the
             following
             clause
             explains
             this
             ,
             
               the
               Lords
               throne
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             However
             this
             doubtlesse
             David
             opposeth
             against
             all
             the
             enmity
             ,
             threatnings
             and
             discouragements
             of
             men
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               in
               his
               holy
               Temple
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             there
             be
             no
             comfort
             nor
             hope
             to
             be
             found
             on
             earth
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             alwaies
             comfort
             and
             hope
             to
             be
             had
             from
             heaven
             ;
             there
             the
             glorious
             and
             almighty
             God
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             dwelleth
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             righteous
             judge
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             who
             will
             alwaies
             be
             a
             refuge
             to
             the
             oppressed
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             tend
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               His
               eyes
               behold
               ,
               his
               eyelids
               try
               the
               children
               of
               men
            
             :
             where
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             meant
             by
             his
             eyes
             beholding
             ,
             and
             his
             eyelids
             trying
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             knoweth
             all
             men
             exactly
             :
             see
             Psal
             .
             7.9
             .
             Yet
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               his
               eyelids
               try
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
            
             to
             those
             that
             do
             look
             with
             their
             eyes
             half
             shut
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             intent
             to
             fix
             their
             eyes
             to
             discern
             any
             thing
             :
             and
             others
             hold
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             by
             winking
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             seeming
             not
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             waies
             of
             men
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             try
             them
             .
             But
             these
             Expositions
             are
             somewhat
             forced
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               lord
               tryeth
               the
               righteous
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             exactly
             knows
             who
             they
             are
             that
             are
             truly
             righteous
             :
             or
             ,
             rather
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               tryeth
               the
               righteous
            
             by
             afflictions
             ;
             for
             because
             afflictions
             do
             purge
             away
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             righteous
             and
             discover
             their
             graces
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             tryed
             thereby
             ,
             
             as
             Psal
             .
             66.10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               For
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               hast
               proved
               us
               ,
               thou
               hast
               tryed
               us
               ,
               as
               silver
               is
               tryed
               ;
               thou
               broughtest
               us
               into
               the
               net
               ,
               thou
               laydest
               affliction
               upon
               our
               loyns
            
             :
             see
             also
             Job
             7.18
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             here
             of
             trying
             them
             by
             affliction
             ,
             is
             the
             more
             probable
             by
             that
             which
             is
             opposed
             hereto
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               wicked
               and
               him
               that
               loveth
               violence
               his
               soul
               hateth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hateth
             him
             from
             his
             very
             soul
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Vpon
               the
               wicked
               he
               shall
               rain
               snares
               ,
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               an
               horrible
               tempest
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             shall
             pour
             down
             upon
             them
             many
             sudden
             ,
             terrible
             ,
             unresistable
             and
             inextricable
             judgements
             .
             For
             by
             tearming
             them
             snares
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             surprized
             thereby
             when
             they
             thought
             themselves
             secure
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             them
             :
             and
             by
             those
             tearms
             ,
             
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               and
               an
               horrible
               tempest
               ,
            
             either
             he
             alludes
             to
             storms
             of
             wind
             and
             thunder
             and
             lightening
             ,
             which
             also
             do
             often
             send
             forth
             a
             sulphureous
             savour
             ;
             or
             else
             particularly
             to
             the
             punishment
             of
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrha
             ;
             it
             being
             usuall
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             set
             forth
             extraordinary
             vengeance
             by
             the
             example
             of
             that
             which
             befell
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Zeph.
             2.9
             .
             
               Surely
               Moab
               shall
               be
               as
               Sodome
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               Ammon
               as
               Gomorrha
               ,
            
             and
             so
             in
             many
             other
             places
             :
             and
             why
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             should
             rain
             these
             things
             upon
             them
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             Job
             20.2.3
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               this
               shall
               be
               the
               portion
               of
               their
               cup
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             This
             shall
             be
             that
             vengeance
             which
             God
             will
             measure
             out
             unto
             them
             .
             It
             is
             a
             metaphoricall
             expression
             taken
             from
             that
             ancient
             custome
             ,
             either
             of
             housholders
             that
             used
             to
             set
             out
             to
             each
             of
             their
             family
             or
             of
             the
             governour
             of
             feasts
             that
             used
             to
             allot
             to
             every
             one
             that
             sat
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             their
             severall
             portion
             of
             meat
             and
             drink
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               His
               countenance
               doth
               behold
               the
               upright
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             a
             loving
             father
             that
             delights
             to
             behold
             his
             child
             ,
             and
             is
             watchfull
             over
             him
             for
             his
             good
             and
             preservation
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               upon
               Sheminith
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             upon
             1
             Chron.
             15.21
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Help
               ,
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             desired
             for
             himself
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             godly
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             lived
             in
             those
             times
             of
             Sauls
             persecution
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             then
             composed
             ;
             )
             only
             his
             or
             their
             distresse
             is
             the
             more
             passionately
             expressed
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             as
             one
             ready
             to
             perish
             ,
             he
             cryeth
             out
             for
             help
             ,
             without
             naming
             the
             parties
             for
             whom
             he
             desires
             it
             :
             and
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             this
             his
             desire
             he
             alledgeth
             the
             generall
             corruption
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             scarce
             a
             godly
             or
             faithfull
             man
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             because
             this
             sets
             forth
             their
             danger
             to
             be
             great
             ,
             in
             regard
             there
             were
             so
             few
             from
             whom
             any
             help
             could
             be
             expected
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             so
             many
             in
             every
             place
             that
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             wrong
             and
             betray
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             might
             well
             be
             feared
             ,
             lest
             in
             such
             an
             universall
             depravation
             of
             manners
             ,
             even
             they
             also
             might
             be
             corrupted
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               With
               flattering
               lips
               &
               with
               a
               double
               heart
               do
               they
               speak
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             heart
             that
             suggests
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             spoken
             with
             the
             tongue
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             intends
             the
             
             contrary
             .
             For
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               They
               speak
               vanity
               every
               one
               with
               his
               neighbour
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             31.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               cut
               off
               all
               flattering
               lips
               ,
               and
               the
               tongue
               that
               speaketh
               proud
               things
               .
            
             ]
             By
             
               the
               tongue
               that
               speaketh
               proud
               things
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             such
             as
             without
             fear
             of
             God
             or
             man
             cared
             not
             whom
             they
             slandered
             ,
             or
             what
             falshoods
             they
             reported
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             when
             they
             had
             intangled
             men
             with
             their
             flatteries
             ,
             did
             then
             imperiously
             threaten
             them
             or
             insult
             over
             them
             ;
             or
             such
             as
             boasted
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             deceits
             and
             subtle
             practises
             ,
             whereby
             they
             doubted
             not
             to
             ruine
             David
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             feared
             God
             ,
             as
             seems
             to
             be
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               Who
               have
               said
               ,
               With
               our
               tongue
               we
               will
               prevail
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             in
             all
             probability
             this
             was
             meant
             of
             Sauls
             courtiers
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             sided
             with
             him
             to
             seek
             Davids
             ruine
             .
             See
             1
             Sam.
             20.31
             .
             and
             23.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               I
               will
               set
               him
               in
               safety
               from
               him
               that
               puffeth
               at
               him
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             10.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               pure
               words
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             wholly
             free
             from
             all
             vanity
             and
             falshood
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             like
             the
             words
             of
             sinfull
             men
             ,
             full
             of
             lying
             and
             flattery
             and
             deceit
             ;
             yea
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             so
             pure
             in
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             means
             of
             purifying
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
             And
             this
             is
             added
             here
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             safely
             the
             poor
             might
             rely
             on
             that
             promise
             of
             God
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             how
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             tryed
             words
             ,
             
               as
               silver
               tryed
               in
               a
               furnace
               of
               earth
               ,
               purifyed
               seven
               times
               ,
            
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.31
             ;
             and
             why
             it
             is
             said
             
               seven
               times
            
             ,
             see
             Gen.
             33.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               preserve
               them
               from
               this
               generation
               for
               ever
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             wilt
             alwaies
             preserve
             them
             from
             the
             men
             of
             this
             generation
             ,
             though
             they
             all
             in
             multitudes
             combine
             against
             them
             .
             Yet
             some
             would
             have
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             for
             ever
             preserve
             his
             servants
             from
             all
             such
             wicked
             wretches
             ,
             as
             were
             those
             of
             that
             generation
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               walk
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               when
               the
               vilest
               men
               are
               exalted
               .
            
             ]
             This
             expression
             of
             walking
             on
             every
             side
             implyes
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             they
             then
             swarmed
             in
             every
             place
             whereever
             a
             man
             could
             come
             :
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             but
             boldly
             and
             arrogantly
             strutted
             about
             ,
             vaunting
             themselves
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             they
             went
             about
             seeking
             to
             lay
             wait
             ,
             to
             ensnare
             and
             to
             mischief
             the
             righteous
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               HOw
               long
               wilt
               thou
               forget
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             How
             long
             wilt
             thou
             continually
             seem
             not
             to
             mind
             me
             ?
             or
             ,
             how
             long
             wilt
             thou
             proceed
             to
             disregard
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             meantest
             never
             more
             to
             mind
             me
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               How
               long
               shall
               I
               take
               counsell
               in
               my
               soul
               ,
               having
               sorrow
               in
               my
               heart
               dayly
               ?
            
             ]
             This
             David
             complains
             of
             ,
             because
             men
             in
             trouble
             will
             be
             eagerly
             busie
             to
             devise
             in
             their
             minds
             how
             to
             free
             themselves
             ,
             and
             through
             sollicitous
             fears
             and
             cares
             their
             minds
             will
             run
             from
             one
             thing
             to
             another
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             pitch
             upon
             ,
             even
             
             as
             sick
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             tosse
             up
             and
             down
             in
             their
             beds
             ,
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             lye
             at
             ease
             ;
             but
             ,
             alas
             ,
             get
             nothing
             hereby
             ,
             but
             the
             wearying
             and
             vexing
             of
             their
             minds
             with
             anxious
             and
             distracting
             thoughts
             ,
             all
             proving
             vain
             ,
             and
             their
             sorrow
             rather
             encreasing
             dayly
             upon
             them
             then
             otherwise
             ,
             till
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             send
             them
             relief
             .
             I
             know
             there
             are
             some
             understand
             this
             word
             dayly
             as
             implying
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             Davids
             sorrow
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             lay
             heavy
             upon
             his
             heart
             even
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             when
             businesses
             are
             wont
             to
             free
             men
             from
             such
             carking
             cares
             :
             but
             our
             Translation
             will
             hardly
             bear
             such
             an
             Exposition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Lighten
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               lest
               I
               sleep
               the
               sleep
               of
               death
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             thus
             ,
             Keep
             me
             waking
             and
             watchfull
             ,
             lest
             if
             I
             grow
             secure
             and
             fall
             asleep
             ,
             my
             sleep
             prove
             like
             that
             of
             those
             that
             die
             in
             their
             sleep
             .
             But
             by
             desiring
             that
             God
             would
             lighten
             his
             eyes
             ,
             he
             rather
             desires
             either
             first
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             inform
             him
             by
             the
             counsell
             of
             his
             spirit
             what
             course
             he
             should
             take
             ,
             lest
             otherwise
             he
             should
             perish
             ,
             being
             left
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             so
             these
             words
             may
             have
             reference
             to
             that
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               How
               long
               shall
               I
               take
               counsell
               in
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             chear
             up
             his
             fainting
             spirit
             ,
             and
             comfort
             his
             soul
             ,
             by
             delivering
             him
             out
             of
             his
             troubles
             ,
             and
             causing
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             again
             to
             shine
             upon
             him
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             die
             in
             his
             sorrow
             and
             misery
             :
             for
             indeed
             as
             sorrow
             and
             fainting
             do
             usually
             darken
             the
             eyes
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             Lam.
             5.17
             .
             
               For
               this
               our
               heart
               is
               faint
               ,
               for
               these
               things
               our
               eyes
               are
               dim
            
             ;
             so
             when
             the
             spirits
             are
             cheared
             and
             the
             heart
             comforted
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             tearmed
             an
             enlightening
             of
             the
             eyes
             .
             See
             1
             Sam.
             14.27
             .
             and
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.29
             :
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             ,
             though
             all
             three
             may
             be
             comprehended
             )
             that
             God
             would
             protect
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             preserving
             him
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             Saul
             and
             others
             .
             For
             the
             Lords
             giving
             and
             preserving
             of
             life
             is
             often
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             by
             the
             enlightening
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             as
             Prov.
             29.13
             .
             
               The
               poor
               and
               the
               deceitfull
               meet
               together
               ;
               the
               lord
               lighteneth
               both
               their
               eyes
            
             ;
             and
             Joh.
             1.4
             .
             
               In
               him
               was
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               was
               the
               light
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Lest
               mine
               enemies
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               prevailed
               against
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             notwithstanding
             my
             confidence
             in
             thee
             ;
             which
             must
             needs
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             tend
             to
             thy
             dishonour
             :
             
               and
               those
               that
               trouble
               me
               rejoyce
               when
               I
               am
               moved
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             overthrown
             ,
             and
             moved
             from
             that
             condition
             wherein
             at
             present
             I
             am
             ,
             or
             trusted
             to
             have
             been
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               But
               I
               have
               trusted
               in
               thy
               mercy
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             them
             doe
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             be
             things
             never
             so
             bad
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             be
             moved
             from
             this
             hold
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               I
               will
               sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               dealt
               bountifully
               with
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             have
             dealt
             bountifully
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             for
             that
             sing
             praise
             unto
             his
             name
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               fool
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             David
             here
             bewails
             the
             horrible
             prophanenesse
             that
             had
             overspread
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Sauls
             time
             :
             and
             so
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             mentions
             the
             secret
             Atheism
             that
             was
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             the
             root
             of
             all
             their
             
             wickednesse
             ,
             
               The
               fool
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             (
             see
             2
             Sam.
             13.13
             .
             )
             
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             doth
             what
             he
             can
             to
             perswade
             himself
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               God
            
             ,
             and
             to
             extinguish
             the
             light
             of
             knowledge
             and
             conscience
             that
             is
             in
             him
             concerning
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             secret
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             is
             in
             effect
             a
             plain
             deniall
             of
             God
             and
             a
             clear
             sign
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             indeed
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             God
             :
             which
             appears
             by
             the
             impiety
             of
             such
             mens
             lives
             ,
             
               they
               are
               corrupt
               ,
               they
               have
               done
               abominable
               works
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               looked
               down
               from
               heaven
               upon
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ;
               to
               see
               if
               there
               were
               any
               that
               did
               understand
               ,
               and
               seek
               God.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             any
             that
             did
             truly
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             seek
             after
             him
             in
             the
             right
             manner
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             know
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             to
             approve
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             and
             his
             glory
             the
             end
             of
             all
             their
             actions
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             expresly
             spoken
             of
             the
             old
             world
             ;
             as
             if
             David
             had
             said
             ,
             And
             thus
             it
             was
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Noah
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               looked
               down
               from
               heaven
               upon
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             it
             is
             said
             Gen.
             6.12
             .
             
               God
               looked
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               behold
               it
               was
               corrupt
               ;
               for
               all
               flesh
               had
               corrupted
               his
               way
               .
            
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             David
             speaks
             still
             of
             the
             prophanenesse
             of
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             (
             though
             haply
             in
             the
             expression
             he
             useth
             he
             may
             allude
             to
             that
             which
             is
             there
             said
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             it
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             The
             all-knowing
             God
             sees
             it
             is
             thus
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               looked
               down
               from
               heaven
               upon
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             in
             their
             unregenerate
             estate
             ,
             
               to
               see
               if
               there
               were
               any
               that
               did
               understand
               ,
               and
               seek
               God
            
             ;
             and
             he
             saw
             there
             was
             not
             any
             .
             For
             that
             this
             last
             is
             implyed
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             cites
             the
             words
             thus
             Rom.
             3.11
             .
             
               There
               is
               none
               that
               understandeth
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               that
               seeketh
               after
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               They
               are
               all
               gone
               aside
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             or
             
               gone
               back
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             Psal
             .
             53.3
             .
             (
             which
             is
             the
             same
             in
             a
             manner
             with
             this
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             waies
             of
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             wherein
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             them
             to
             walk
             :
             
               they
               are
               all
               together
               become
               filthy
               ,
            
             as
             being
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             doing
             abominable
             things
             ,
             and
             consequently
             good
             for
             nothing
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             renders
             this
             clause
             thus
             ,
             Rom.
             3.12
             .
             
               they
               are
               together
               become
               unprofitable
            
             .
             And
             because
             this
             David
             ,
             or
             the
             Lord
             rather
             having
             looked
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             pronounceth
             concerning
             the
             wicked
             in
             those
             daies
             of
             Saul
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             regenerated
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             applyeth
             it
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             thus
             all
             mankind
             are
             corrupted
             before
             they
             be
             regenerated
             ,
             Rom.
             3.12
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             5.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Have
               all
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               no
               knowledge
               ?
               who
               eat
               up
               my
               people
               as
               they
               eat
               bread
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             dayly
             devour
             the
             poor
             ,
             who
             are
             my
             speciall
             care
             ,
             yea
             the
             poor
             of
             my
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             fear
             ,
             yea
             with
             delight
             ,
             making
             no
             more
             conscience
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             a
             man
             would
             of
             eating
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             so
             feed
             and
             fat
             themselves
             thereby
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             meat
             for
             them
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             also
             Job
             19.22
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Interrogation
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             
               Have
               all
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               no
               knowledge
               ?
               who
               eat
               up
               my
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             some
             conceive
             it
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             a
             commination
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             ,
             Do
             they
             not
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             just
             God
             ,
             that
             must
             needs
             one
             day
             punish
             them
             for
             this
             their
             horrible
             wickednesse
             and
             profanenesse
             ?
             Well
             ,
             they
             shall
             know
             it
             .
             Again
             ,
             some
             think
             it
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             an
             affirmation
             ,
             Have
             they
             no
             knowledge
             ?
             yea
             doubtlesse
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             become
             very
             brutes
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             knowledge
             ;
             
             else
             they
             would
             not
             doe
             as
             they
             doe
             .
             Again
             ,
             some
             conceive
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             a
             vehement
             negation
             ;
             Can
             they
             be
             ignorant
             that
             they
             sin
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             will
             be
             avenged
             on
             them
             for
             it
             ?
             Doubtlesse
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             :
             and
             that
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             terrours
             that
             ever
             and
             anon
             they
             feel
             in
             their
             consciences
             ;
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             But
             others
             (
             which
             I
             judge
             the
             rightest
             )
             do
             understand
             it
             as
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             admiring
             ,
             and
             bewailing
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             stupid
             and
             brutish
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               There
               were
               they
               in
               great
               fear
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Psal
             .
             53.5
             .
             these
             words
             ,
             
               where
               no
               fear
               was
            
             ,
             are
             added
             .
             All
             the
             difficulty
             here
             is
             to
             know
             what
             is
             intended
             by
             this
             word
             (
             There
             .
             )
             Some
             conceive
             of
             it
             thus
             ,
             There
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             God
             and
             his
             judgement
             were
             they
             in
             great
             fear
             ;
             which
             is
             opposed
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             they
             alledge
             that
             as
             a
             parallel
             place
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             3.17
             .
             
               God
               shall
               judge
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               a
               time
               there
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             God
             there
             is
             a
             time
             of
             judging
             men
             
               for
               every
               purpose
               and
               for
               every
               work
               .
            
             But
             there
             are
             three
             other
             Expositions
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             me
             more
             probable
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             this
             word
             there
             hath
             relation
             to
             Gods
             punishing
             these
             Atheisticall
             wretches
             :
             the
             former
             Question
             ,
             
               Have
               all
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               no
               knowledge
               ?
            
             &c.
             implying
             that
             God
             would
             make
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             God
             that
             would
             punish
             such
             profanenesse
             and
             impiety
             ,
             hereupon
             he
             adds
             There
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             God
             begins
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             
               were
               they
               in
               great
               fear
            
             ,
             &c.
             &
             so
             also
             this
             expression
             may
             imply
             the
             certainty
             of
             their
             punishment
             ,
             whilst
             he
             points
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             his
             finger
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             by
             
               there
               were
               they
               in
               great
               fear
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             terrified
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             consciences
             :
             The
             foregoing
             Interrogation
             ,
             
               Have
               all
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               no
               knowledge
               ?
            
             might
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             but
             know
             in
             their
             consciences
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             God
             that
             would
             judge
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             with
             relation
             thereto
             it
             follows
             ,
             There
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             consciences
             
               were
               they
               in
               great
               fear
            
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             (
             which
             seems
             the
             clearest
             )
             that
             this
             hath
             relation
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             before
             concerning
             their
             devouring
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             not
             minding
             to
             call
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             there
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             running
             on
             securely
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             their
             profanenesse
             ,
             horrid
             terrours
             from
             God
             should
             seize
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             so
             this
             expression
             may
             imply
             how
             suddenly
             this
             should
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             Psal
             .
             36.12
             .
             
               there
               are
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               fallen
            
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             inward
             terrours
             did
             evince
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             that
             there
             was
             a
             God
             that
             would
             call
             men
             to
             account
             for
             their
             sins
             .
             
               For
               God
               is
               in
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             namely
             to
             protect
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             their
             part
             against
             those
             that
             injure
             them
             :
             and
             this
             may
             be
             added
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             that
             by
             the
             discovery
             of
             this
             the
             wicked
             are
             terrified
             ,
             or
             that
             therefore
             for
             the
             righteous
             sake
             God
             strikes
             them
             with
             terrours
             .
             In
             Psal
             .
             53.5
             .
             in
             stead
             of
             this
             clause
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             words
             ,
             
               For
               God
               hath
               scattered
               the
               bones
               of
               him
               that
               encampeth
               against
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             destroyed
             the
             strong
             enemies
             that
             had
             beset
             thee
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             delivered
             thee
             ,
             O
             thou
             righteous
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               put
               them
               to
               shame
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               despised
               them
            
             :
             which
             is
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             that
             we
             have
             here
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               You
               have
               shamed
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               is
               his
               refuge
               .
            
             ]
             
             Here
             David
             turns
             his
             speech
             to
             those
             wicked
             men
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             .
             The
             words
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             ironically
             ,
             
               You
               have
               shamed
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             You
             thought
             to
             have
             made
             frustrate
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             but
             in
             your
             own
             terrours
             you
             feel
             what
             it
             is
             come
             to
             :
             and
             thus
             he
             derides
             them
             for
             scorning
             and
             deriding
             the
             poor
             .
             But
             rather
             David
             doth
             therein
             expresly
             charge
             them
             with
             shaming
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             endeavouring
             to
             shame
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             either
             by
             opposing
             them
             in
             their
             hopes
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             deriding
             them
             for
             hoping
             in
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             seemed
             not
             to
             regard
             them
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             You
             will
             not
             call
             upon
             the
             Lord
             your selves
             ,
             and
             you
             deride
             them
             that
             do
             it
             :
             and
             this
             he
             chargeth
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             would
             farther
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               O
               that
               the
               salvation
               of
               Israel
               were
               come
               out
               of
               Sion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             might
             be
             meant
             ,
             both
             first
             of
             a
             temporall
             deliverance
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             O
             that
             the
             Lord
             who
             dwelleth
             in
             Sion
             would
             deliver
             his
             Israel
             ;
             or
             that
             from
             heaven
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Tabernacle
             in
             Sion
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             he
             would
             save
             his
             people
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             Saul
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             their
             proud
             oppressours
             !
             O
             that
             he
             would
             settle
             me
             in
             the
             kingdome
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             then
             purge
             out
             this
             profanenesse
             out
             of
             the
             land
             !
             and
             if
             we
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             then
             the
             following
             words
             must
             be
             thus
             understood
             ,
             
               When
               the
               Lord
               bringeth
               back
               the
               captivity
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               Iacob
               shall
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               Israel
               shall
               be
               glad
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             thus
             free
             his
             people
             from
             the
             slavery
             under
             which
             they
             are
             now
             held
             ,
             then
             shall
             all
             true
             Israelites
             exceedingly
             rejoyce
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             cannot
             be
             intended
             of
             the
             profanenesse
             of
             Sauls
             daies
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             mention
             that
             is
             here
             made
             of
             Sion
             ,
             the
             Ark
             not
             being
             in
             his
             daies
             removed
             thither
             ;
             to
             this
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             either
             that
             David
             might
             speak
             this
             by
             a
             propheticall
             spirit
             ,
             or
             that
             haply
             he
             composed
             this
             Psalm
             after
             the
             Ark
             was
             placed
             in
             Sion
             ,
             though
             he
             writes
             therein
             of
             former
             times
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             it
             may
             he
             meant
             of
             the
             spirituall
             Redemption
             of
             his
             people
             :
             Being
             grieved
             at
             the
             horrible
             impiety
             of
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             O
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               the
               salvation
               of
               Israel
               were
               come
               out
               of
               Sion
            
             !
             that
             is
             ,
             O
             that
             God
             would
             send
             his
             Son
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             to
             save
             man
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             !
             and
             those
             words
             
               out
               of
               Sion
            
             are
             added
             ,
             because
             thence
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             Rom.
             11.26
             .
             
               There
               shall
               come
               out
               of
               Sion
               the
               deliverer
               ,
               and
               shall
               turn
               away
               ungodlinesse
               from
               Iacob
            
             ;
             and
             thence
             also
             the
             Gospel
             was
             expected
             ,
             Esa
             .
             2.3
             .
             
               Out
               of
               Sion
               shall
               goe
               forth
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
               Ierusalem
            
             :
             and
             so
             then
             we
             must
             also
             understand
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               when
               the
               Lord
               bringeth
               back
               the
               captivity
               of
               his
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             Christs
             delivering
             his
             people
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             the
             great
             joy
             of
             all
             true
             Israelites
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XV.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               LOrd
               ,
               who
               shall
               abide
               in
               thy
               Tabernacle
               ?
               who
               shall
               dwell
               in
               thy
               holy
               hill
               ?
            
             ]
             This
             Question
             David
             propounds
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             the
             answer
             afterwards
             added
             might
             be
             received
             as
             a
             divine
             Oracle
             of
             unquestionable
             certainty
             .
             Some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             qualification
             of
             those
             that
             present
             
             themselves
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             :
             
               Lord
               ,
               who
               shall
               abide
               in
               thy
               Tabernacle
               ?
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Many
             flock
             thither
             ,
             but
             who
             are
             they
             that
             have
             a
             just
             right
             to
             come
             ?
             or
             who
             are
             they
             that
             may
             expect
             to
             have
             this
             priviledge
             continued
             to
             them
             ,
             of
             resorting
             to
             thy
             house
             ?
             But
             more
             generally
             it
             is
             understood
             of
             the
             qualification
             of
             those
             that
             are
             true
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             ,
             and
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             hereafter
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             called
             both
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             and
             holy
             hill
             ▪
             and
             so
             make
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             whole
             Question
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             Who
             shall
             dwell
             with
             thee
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             ?
             But
             because
             the
             Tabernacle
             was
             more
             peculiarly
             a
             type
             of
             the
             Church
             militant
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             on
             the
             holy
             hill
             of
             Sion
             a
             type
             of
             the
             Church
             triumphant
             ,
             therefore
             more
             commonly
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             Question
             thus
             ,
             Who
             shall
             be
             acknowledged
             true
             members
             of
             thy
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             dwell
             for
             ever
             in
             thy
             Church
             triumphant
             in
             heaven
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Nor
               taketh
               up
               a
               reproach
               against
               his
               neighbour
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             raising
             false
             reports
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             of
             reproaching
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             hearkening
             to
             others
             ,
             or
             enduring
             them
             that
             doe
             it
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             upon
             Exod.
             2●
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               He
               that
               putteth
               not
               out
               his
               money
               to
               usury
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Exod.
             22.25
             ,
             and
             Deut.
             23.19
             ,
             and
             under
             this
             all
             other
             unjust
             waies
             of
             gain
             are
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             
               He
               that
               doeth
               these
               things
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             shall
             never
             be
             cast
             out
             as
             an
             hypocrite
             :
             he
             shall
             certainly
             continue
             a
             true
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             shall
             for
             ever
             live
             in
             Gods
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XVI
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               MIchtam
               of
               David
            
             .
             ]
             The
             same
             Title
             is
             in
             the
             56
             ,
             and
             the
             four
             following
             Psalms
             :
             and
             the
             same
             that
             is
             said
             before
             often
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             by
             many
             said
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             was
             the
             name
             of
             some
             Musicall
             Instrument
             ,
             Song
             or
             Tune
             .
             Besides
             some
             make
             it
             a
             word
             compounded
             of
             (
             mach
             )
             which
             signifyeth
             poor
             or
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             (
             tam
             )
             which
             signifyeth
             simple
             or
             sincere
             :
             and
             so
             they
             render
             the
             Title
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             that
             was
             afflicted
             and
             sincere
             .
             But
             it
             is
             best
             render'd
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               A
               golden
               Psalm
               of
               David
            
             ;
             intimating
             that
             David
             made
             precious
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             him
             as
             a
             chain
             or
             jewell
             ,
             or
             crown
             of
             gold
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Preserve
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               for
               in
               thee
               do
               I
               put
               my
               trust
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             some
             passages
             in
             this
             Psalm
             vers
             .
             8.
             and
             10
             are
             by
             the
             Apostles
             cited
             as
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Act.
             2.25.31
             ,
             and
             13.35
             ,
             therefore
             some
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             do
             understand
             every
             clause
             of
             this
             Psalm
             as
             uttered
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             say
             that
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Preserve
               me
               ,
               O
               God
            
             ,
             Christ
             prayeth
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             sustained
             and
             preserved
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             agony
             and
             death
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             sink
             under
             them
             ,
             but
             might
             at
             last
             triumph
             over
             all
             his
             enemies
             and
             sufferings
             .
             But
             in
             regard
             there
             are
             some
             passages
             in
             the
             Psalm
             that
             cannot
             so
             conveniently
             or
             properly
             be
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             that
             vers
             .
             4.
             that
             he
             should
             professe
             that
             he
             would
             not
             partake
             with
             Idolaters
             in
             their
             superstitions
             ,
             who
             was
             far
             above
             the
             danger
             of
             any
             
             such
             contagion
             ,
             (
             and
             others
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             )
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             David
             doth
             here
             pray
             and
             give
             thanks
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             faithfull
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             was
             one
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             also
             of
             both
             together
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               thou
               hast
               said
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             David
             doth
             often
             in
             the
             Psalms
             thus
             speak
             to
             his
             own
             soul
             ;
             as
             in
             Psal
             .
             42.11
             .
             and
             in
             other
             places
             .
             This
             here
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Therefore
             do
             I
             hope
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             thee
             ,
             because
             from
             my
             soul
             I
             have
             taken
             thee
             ,
             the
             great
             Lord
             ,
             governour
             and
             preserver
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             my
             Lord
             ,
             and
             have
             given
             up
             my self
             to
             be
             thy
             servant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             know
             thou
             wilt
             preserve
             me
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             123.2
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               as
               the
               eyes
               of
               servants
               look
               unto
               the
               hand
               of
               their
               masters
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               so
               our
               eyes
               wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               untill
               that
               he
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               My
               goodnesse
               extendeth
               not
               to
               thee
               ;
               but
            
             (
             vers
             .
             3.
             )
             
               to
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             They
             that
             understand
             the
             whole
             Psalm
             of
             Christ
             ,
             make
             this
             place
             parallel
             with
             that
             Joh.
             17.19
             .
             
               For
               their
               sakes
               I
               sanctify
               my self
               ,
               that
               they
               also
               might
               be
               sanctified
               through
               the
               truth
               .
            
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             necessary
             explanation
             of
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             though
             he
             pleaded
             to
             be
             preserved
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             relation
             to
             the
             Lord
             as
             his
             servant
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             out
             of
             an
             opinion
             that
             he
             could
             bring
             any
             advantage
             to
             the
             Lord
             by
             any
             thing
             he
             could
             doe
             ,
             only
             to
             his
             Saints
             he
             desired
             to
             doe
             what
             good
             he
             could
             :
             or
             else
             rather
             as
             a
             farther
             argument
             to
             move
             God
             to
             preserve
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             relyed
             merely
             upon
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             any
             meritoriousnesse
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             that
             withall
             his
             delight
             was
             in
             the
             Saints
             that
             were
             precious
             in
             Gods
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Their
               sorrows
               shall
               be
               multiplied
               that
               hasten
               after
               another
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             or
             ,
             
               that
               give
               gifts
               unto
               another
               God
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Whilst
             they
             afflict
             themselves
             that
             are
             carried
             with
             a
             blind
             and
             mad
             zeal
             after
             other
             Gods
             ,
             as
             being
             still
             anxious
             to
             know
             what
             to
             doe
             to
             please
             them
             ,
             or
             whilst
             they
             impoverish
             themselves
             in
             expences
             upon
             them
             ,
             alas
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             encrease
             their
             own
             sorrows
             ,
             since
             at
             length
             to
             their
             grief
             all
             their
             hopes
             will
             fail
             them
             ,
             their
             cost
             will
             be
             all
             as
             cast
             away
             ,
             their
             Idols
             shall
             not
             profit
             them
             ;
             but
             in
             stead
             thereof
             ,
             they
             will
             draw
             miseries
             and
             troubles
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             the
             just
             effect
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             against
             them
             .
             But
             this
             is
             only
             prefixed
             to
             make
             way
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             wherein
             he
             professeth
             that
             for
             this
             he
             abhorred
             to
             joyn
             with
             Idolaters
             in
             their
             Idol-worship
             :
             
               Their
               drink-offerings
               of
               bloud
               will
               I
               not
               offer
               .
            
             As
             the
             Israelites
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             Gods
             law
             ,
             so
             the
             heathens
             also
             had
             ,
             as
             appendences
             to
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             both
             meat-offerings
             and
             drink-offerings
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             usually
             of
             wine
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             Numb
             .
             15.5
             ,
             and
             Deut.
             32.37
             ,
             38.
             
             
               Where
               are
               their
               Gods
            
             ?
             &c.
             
               which
               did
               eat
               the
               fat
               of
               their
               sacrifices
               ,
               and
               drink
               the
               wine
               of
               their
               drink-offerings
            
             ?
             and
             the
             offerers
             used
             first
             to
             drink
             some
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             they
             used
             to
             pour
             upon
             their
             sacrifices
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             allude
             in
             that
             1
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Ye
               cannot
               drink
               of
               the
               cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               cup
               of
               devils
               .
            
             But
             what
             then
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             their
             drink-offerings
             of
             bloud
             ?
             I
             answer
             ;
             some
             think
             that
             thereby
             is
             meant
             sacrifices
             gotten
             by
             rapine
             and
             bloud
             ,
             and
             others
             think
             that
             it
             is
             the
             bloud
             of
             their
             slain
             sacrifices
             that
             is
             here
             called
             
               drink-offerings
               of
               bloud
            
             .
             But
             because
             many
             writers
             testify
             ,
             that
             the
             heathens
             used
             to
             pour
             out
             
             drink-offerings
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             used
             to
             pour
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             beasts
             they
             slew
             upon
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             might
             not
             eat
             any
             bloud
             ,
             it
             seems
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             the
             
               drink-offerings
               of
               bloud
            
             of
             which
             David
             here
             speaks
             .
             Only
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             under
             this
             one
             particular
             he
             protests
             against
             having
             communion
             with
             them
             in
             any
             of
             their
             idol-services
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             he
             alledgeth
             too
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             move
             God
             to
             preserve
             him
             :
             to
             which
             purpose
             also
             the
             next
             clause
             is
             added
             ,
             
               nor
               take
               up
               their
               names
               into
               my
               lips
               .
            
             For
             though
             some
             restrain
             this
             to
             not
             swearing
             by
             their
             names
             ;
             yet
             that
             it
             comprehends
             more
             of
             detestation
             then
             so
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             upon
             Exod.
             23.13
             .
             As
             for
             those
             that
             understand
             the
             whole
             Psalm
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             conceive
             that
             both
             clauses
             may
             be
             most
             probably
             understood
             thus
             ;
             
               their
               drink-offerings
               of
               bloud
               will
               I
               not
               offer
               ,
               nor
               take
               up
               their
               names
               into
               my
               lips
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             present
             their
             offerings
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             mention
             their
             names
             ,
             when
             I
             make
             intercession
             for
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               mine
               inheritance
               and
               of
               my
               cup
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             the
             word
             cup
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             allotting
             every
             one
             that
             fat
             at
             meat
             their
             severall
             portion
             ;
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             11.6
             .
             And
             David
             might
             call
             the
             Lord
             the
             portion
             of
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             both
             objectively
             ,
             because
             he
             accounted
             the
             very
             enjoying
             of
             God
             and
             his
             favour
             that
             which
             was
             all
             in
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             solely
             placed
             his
             solace
             and
             happinesse
             ;
             and
             likewise
             efficiently
             ,
             because
             he
             depended
             upon
             him
             alone
             ,
             as
             the
             authour
             of
             all
             the
             blessings
             he
             did
             or
             could
             hope
             to
             enjoy
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             whilst
             others
             run
             after
             other
             Gods
             ,
             I
             have
             chosen
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             to
             be
             my
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             whilst
             some
             place
             their
             blisse
             in
             riches
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             honours
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             all●sufficient
             portion
             which
             I
             take
             for
             mine
             inheritance
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             spoken
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             enemies
             endeavouring
             to
             drive
             him
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             sought
             thus
             to
             expell
             him
             out
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             no
             part
             in
             God
             ,
             yet
             he
             knew
             well
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             sure
             they
             could
             never
             take
             from
             him
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               thou
               maintainest
               my
               lot
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             mine
             inheritance
             ,
             (
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             in
             the
             word
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             dividing
             inheritances
             by
             lot
             :
             )
             and
             he
             ascribeth
             to
             God
             the
             maintaining
             of
             his
             lot
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             was
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             any
             outward
             blessings
             conferred
             upon
             him
             were
             continued
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             also
             especially
             ,
             because
             the
             unchangeablenesse
             of
             his
             condition
             ,
             in
             keeping
             the
             Lord
             as
             his
             portion
             ,
             and
             having
             heaven
             reserved
             for
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             was
             merely
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               lines
               are
               fallen
               unto
               me
               in
               pleasant
               places
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             his
             God
             ,
             &
             so
             he
             had
             a
             sure
             interest
             in
             all
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             blessings
             ;
             and
             then
             besides
             over
             and
             above
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             was
             settled
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             seed
             after
             him
             ▪
             &
             this
             he
             seems
             to
             adde
             ,
             as
             in
             opposition
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             4.
             concerning
             the
             multiplyed
             sorrows
             of
             those
             that
             hastened
             after
             other
             Gods.
             But
             still
             we
             see
             he
             speaks
             of
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             
               My
               lines
               are
               fallen
               to
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             alluding
             to
             earthly
             inheritances
             which
             fall
             to
             men
             by
             lot
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             been
             divided
             by
             lines
             :
             and
             of
             this
             last
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             32.9
             .
             As
             for
             them
             that
             understand
             the
             whole
             Psalm
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             take
             this
             verse
             to
             be
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             
             precious
             account
             that
             Christ
             makes
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             his
             inheritance
             given
             him
             of
             his
             father
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               I
               will
               blesse
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               hath
               given
               me
               counsell
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             hath
             by
             his
             spirit
             perswaded
             and
             enclined
             my
             heart
             thus
             to
             chuse
             thee
             for
             my
             part
             and
             portion
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             other
             things
             also
             to
             doe
             what
             may
             be
             pleasing
             unto
             thee
             :
             
               my
               reins
               also
               instruct
               me
               in
               the
               night-seasons
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             inward
             and
             secret
             instinct
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ▪
             I
             find
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             affections
             and
             desires
             moved
             ,
             as
             to
             other
             things
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             so
             especially
             to
             this
             of
             chusing
             God
             to
             be
             my
             portion
             :
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             7.9
             .
             )
             and
             this
             he
             mentions
             to
             have
             been
             done
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             no
             body
             else
             to
             counsell
             him
             but
             God
             ,
             yea
             and
             constantly
             night
             after
             night
             ,
             
               in
               the
               night-seasons
            
             ;
             because
             indeed
             when
             men
             are
             free
             from
             worldly
             imployments
             ,
             and
             the
             distraction
             of
             the
             senses
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             finds
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             fittest
             for
             serious
             and
             holy
             meditations
             :
             and
             withall
             haply
             thereby
             to
             advance
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             the
             inspirations
             of
             his
             holy
             spirit
             he
             was
             moved
             to
             those
             holy
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             at
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             usually
             surprized
             and
             overborn
             with
             drowsinesse
             ,
             and
             if
             awake
             ,
             subject
             rather
             to
             distracting
             affrightments
             ,
             yea
             often
             overborn
             by
             temptations
             to
             sin
             .
             Indeed
             they
             that
             understand
             each
             passage
             of
             this
             Psalm
             of
             Christ
             ,
             do
             otherwise
             expound
             these
             words
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             inwardly
             counsell
             and
             strengthen
             Christ
             in
             that
             time
             of
             black
             darknesse
             that
             was
             upon
             his
             spirit
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             withdrawing
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             and
             pouring
             forth
             his
             wrath
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             thereby
             inwardly
             both
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             filled
             with
             most
             exquisite
             tortures
             ,
             through
             pain
             and
             grief
             and
             fear
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               let
               this
               cup
               passe
               from
               me
               ,
            
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
            
             ?
             But
             the
             former
             Exposition
             is
             to
             me
             far
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               I
               have
               set
               the
               Lord
               alwaies
               before
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             Apostle
             Peter
             expresly
             saith
             that
             David
             spake
             this
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             Act.
             2.25
             .
             
               For
               David
               speaketh
               concerning
               him
               ,
               I
               foresaw
               the
               Lord
               alway
               before
               my
               face
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             he
             proves
             it
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             the
             words
             following
             vers
             .
             10
             could
             not
             be
             properly
             and
             literally
             understood
             of
             David
             .
             But
             yet
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             there
             yieldeth
             that
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             by
             David
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             that
             speaks
             here
             speaks
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               I
               have
               set
               the
               Lord
               alwaies
               before
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             therefore
             for
             the
             resolving
             of
             this
             doubt
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             David
             spake
             these
             words
             of
             himself
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             chiefly
             in
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             because
             being
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             did
             as
             it
             were
             represent
             Christs
             person
             ,
             but
             also
             especially
             because
             Christ
             was
             now
             in
             his
             loyns
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             Apostle
             in
             that
             place
             seems
             to
             render
             this
             as
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             applyed
             these
             words
             of
             David
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Act.
             2.30
             ,
             31.
             
             
               Being
               a
               prophet
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             Peter
             )
             
               and
               knowing
               that
               God
               had
               sworn
               with
               an
               oath
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               loyns
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               he
               would
               raise
               up
               Christ
               to
               sit
               on
               his
               throne
               ;
               He
               seeing
               this
               before
               ,
               spake
               of
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             by
             David
             both
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             and
             concerning
             Christ
             :
             
               I
               have
               set
               the
               Lord
               alwaies
               before
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             set
             my
             thoughts
             continually
             upon
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             ever
             present
             with
             me
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             as
             having
             respect
             in
             all
             things
             to
             doe
             his
             will
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             Phil.
             2.8
             ,
             that
             
               he
               humbled
               
               himself
               and
               became
               obedient
               unto
               death
               ,
               even
               the
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
            
             )
             and
             also
             as
             ●esting
             solely
             upon
             him
             for
             help
             and
             support
             in
             all
             my
             troubles
             and
             sufferings
             .
             
               Because
               he
               is
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             ever
             present
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             still
             ready
             to
             assist
             and
             protect
             me
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             moved
             from
             that
             happy
             condition
             wherein
             I
             stand
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             lose
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             fall
             from
             my
             integrity
             ,
             nor
             from
             my
             hope
             and
             confidence
             in
             God.
             And
             as
             these
             words
             are
             intended
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             imply
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             swallowed
             up
             of
             his
             sorrows
             ,
             nor
             removed
             from
             his
             constant
             obedience
             to
             the
             will
             of
             his
             father
             .
             Gods
             readinesse
             to
             assist
             is
             expressed
             by
             this
             phrase
             of
             his
             being
             at
             our
             right
             hand
             ,
             because
             the
             right
             hand
             is
             the
             chief
             strength
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             thereby
             he
             assails
             his
             enemies
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             had
             need
             to
             be
             chiefly
             secured
             and
             protected
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Therefore
               my
               heart
               is
               glad
               ,
               and
               my
               glory
               rejoyceth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             my
             tongue
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             49.6
             .
             
               My
               flesh
               also
               shall
               rest
               in
               hope
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             my
             body
             shall
             be
             laid
             at
             rest
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             without
             hope
             of
             a
             joyfull
             resurrection
             .
             For
             hope
             is
             here
             ascribed
             to
             the
             dead
             body
             figuratively
             ,
             as
             an
             
               earnest
               expectation
            
             and
             waiting
             
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               God
            
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             senselesse
             and
             unreasonable
             creature
             ,
             Rom.
             8.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               For
               thou
               wilt
               not
               leave
               my
               soul
               in
               hell
               ,
               neither
               wilt
               thou
               suffer
               thine
               holy
               one
               to
               see
               corruption
               .
            
             ]
             This
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             saith
             could
             not
             be
             spoken
             of
             David
             ,
             but
             of
             Christ
             only
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             properly
             and
             literally
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             Davids
             body
             was
             left
             in
             the
             grave
             unto
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             was
             corrupted
             ,
             Act.
             2.29
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Let
               me
               freely
               speak
               unto
               you
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               David
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               both
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               and
               his
               sepulchre
               is
               with
               us
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             
               he
               spake
               of
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               his
               soul
               was
               not
               left
               in
               hell
               ,
               neither
               his
               flesh
               did
               see
               corruption
               :
            
             and
             the
             like
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             affirmeth
             concerning
             this
             place
             ,
             Act.
             13.36
             ▪
             37.
             
             
               David
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               served
               his
               own
               generation
               ,
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               fell
               on
               sleep
               ,
               and
               was
               laid
               unto
               his
               fathers
               ,
               and
               saw
               corruption
               ;
               but
               he
               whom
               God
               raised
               again
               saw
               no
               corruption
               .
            
             But
             yet
             ,
             because
             David
             knew
             well
             that
             Christ
             should
             rise
             again
             ,
             as
             the
             head
             of
             that
             mysticall
             body
             ,
             which
             should
             all
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             benefit
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             even
             he
             also
             should
             one
             day
             be
             raised
             from
             the
             grave
             ,
             (
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             is
             called
             1
             Cor.
             15.20
             .
             
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               them
               that
               slept
            
             )
             therefore
             David
             had
             doubtlesse
             respect
             also
             to
             himself
             in
             this
             which
             was
             principally
             and
             prophetically
             intended
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             leave
             him
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             him
             to
             perish
             in
             the
             pit
             of
             corruption
             .
             The
             Papists
             would
             from
             this
             place
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             of
             Christ
             immediately
             upon
             his
             death
             did
             locally
             descend
             into
             hell
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             the
             damned
             ;
             but
             without
             any
             just
             ground
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Scripture
             frequently
             by
             the
             soul
             is
             meant
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             7.2
             ,
             3.
             )
             which
             when
             a
             man
             is
             dead
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             overwhelmed
             or
             detained
             in
             the
             grave
             :
             or
             else
             the
             whole
             person
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             Act.
             7.14
             .
             
               Then
               sent
               Ioseph
               and
               called
               his
               father
               Iacob
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               kindred
               ,
               threescore
               and
               fifteen
               souls
            
             ;
             and
             1
             Pet.
             3.20
             .
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             Ark
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               wherein
               few
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               eight
               souls
               were
               saved
               by
               water
            
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             5.2
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             by
             hell
             is
             meant
             the
             whole
             state
             and
             dominion
             of
             death
             ,
             yea
             usually
             the
             grave
             ;
             so
             Gen.
             42.37
             .
             
               Ye
               will
               bring
               down
               my
               gray
               hairs
               with
               sorrow
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
            
             and
             Psal
             .
             141.7
             .
             
               Our
               bones
               
               are
               scattered
               at
               the
               graves
               mouths
            
             :
             the
             word
             translated
             grave
             is
             the
             very
             same
             that
             is
             here
             translated
             hell
             .
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Thou
               wilt
               not
               leave
               my
               soul
               in
               hell
               ,
            
             &c.
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             leave
             me
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             or
             ,
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             leave
             me
             or
             my
             life
             under
             the
             power
             and
             dominion
             of
             death
             :
             and
             because
             death
             chiefly
             seizeth
             upon
             the
             body
             ,
             therefore
             the
             body
             is
             here
             chiefly
             intended
             .
             And
             indeed
             even
             amongst
             Pagan
             writers
             we
             find
             the
             like
             phrase
             ,
             as
             in
             Virgils
             
               Animamque
               sepulchro
               Condimus
            
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             Christs
             soul
             being
             locally
             in
             the
             hell
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             is
             clear
             ,
             because
             first
             ,
             his
             soul
             ,
             was
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             buriall
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             Luk.
             23.43
             .
             
               To
               day
               shalt
               thou
               ●e
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             heaven
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.2
             ,
             4.
             secondly
             ,
             the
             words
             speak
             evidently
             of
             a
             deliverance
             from
             a
             penall
             condition
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             hold
             that
             Christs
             soul
             was
             triumphant
             in
             hell
             :
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             before
             cited
             ,
             expresly
             say
             ,
             that
             David
             was
             left
             in
             that
             hell
             from
             whence
             Christ
             was
             raised
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             clear
             they
             understood
             the
             words
             of
             Christs
             rising
             from
             the
             grave
             ,
             as
             the
             second
             clause
             doth
             more
             plainly
             expresse
             ,
             
               thou
               wilt
               not
               suffer
               thine
               holy
               one
               to
               see
               corruption
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             the
             devils
             themselves
             called
             him
             ,
             Mark
             1.24
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Thou
               wilt
               shew
               me
               the
               path
               of
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             Act.
             2.28
             .
             it
             is
             render'd
             thus
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               known
               to
               me
               the
               waies
               of
               life
               .
            
             However
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             raise
             Christ
             from
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             :
             and
             because
             by
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             all
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             shall
             also
             rise
             again
             unto
             life
             eternall
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             David
             spake
             this
             with
             reference
             to
             himself
             .
             Yet
             the
             phrase
             that
             is
             here
             used
             ,
             
               Thou
               wilt
               shew
               me
               the
               path
               of
               life
               ,
            
             seems
             plainly
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             life
             was
             unknown
             and
             impossible
             to
             men
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             revealed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             to
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             till
             by
             his
             resurrection
             he
             became
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             them
             that
             rise
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             from
             God
             through
             Christ
             these
             three
             great
             benefits
             are
             conveyed
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             the
             enlightening
             of
             their
             minds
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             way
             of
             life
             ;
             2.
             the
             translating
             of
             them
             in
             their
             conversion
             from
             a
             state
             of
             death
             to
             a
             state
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             3.
             the
             resurrection
             of
             their
             dead
             bodies
             to
             life
             eternall
             :
             concerning
             which
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               In
               thy
               presence
               is
               fulnesse
               of
               joy
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             render'd
             Act.
             2.28
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               me
               full
               of
               joy
               with
               thy
               countenance
            
             ;
             which
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             beatificall
             vision
             .
             Whereas
             earthly
             joyes
             can
             never
             satisfie
             ,
             and
             are
             alwaies
             mixt
             with
             sorrows
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             fulnesse
             of
             joy
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             Gods
             favourable
             presence
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             here
             in
             part
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             there
             in
             perfection
             ,
             the
             blisse
             of
             the
             glorified
             Saints
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             1.9
             .
             that
             
               they
               shall
               be
               punished
               with
               everlasting
               destruction
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               at
               thy
               right
               hand
               there
               are
               pleasures
               for
               evermore
            
             :
             which
             is
             spoken
             either
             in
             relation
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             to
             sit
             in
             heaven
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             or
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             that
             either
             because
             they
             shall
             be
             set
             at
             Christs
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             in
             a
             state
             of
             favour
             and
             honour
             with
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             sitting
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             imports
             )
             or
             because
             they
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             enjoying
             of
             those
             pleasures
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             and
             great
             bounty
             of
             God
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             he
             speaks
             of
             them
             here
             as
             the
             gifts
             of
             his
             right
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               HEar
               the
               right
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Hear
             him
             that
             pleads
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             just
             and
             right
             or
             ;
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             my
             cause
             ,
             hear
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             :
             
               give
               ear
               unto
               my
               prayer
               ,
               that
               goeth
               not
               out
               of
               feigned
               lips
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             lips
             that
             plead
             not
             innocency
             where
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             or
             that
             speak
             that
             which
             my
             heart
             thinks
             not
             .
             Now
             this
             mention
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             his
             cause
             makes
             it
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             upon
             occasion
             of
             Sauls
             persecution
             ,
             and
             the
             unjust
             clamours
             which
             his
             followers
             made
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Let
               my
               sentence
               come
               forth
               from
               thy
               presence
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             thee
             from
             the
             unjust
             accusations
             of
             men
             :
             deal
             with
             us
             according
             to
             that
             which
             thou
             ,
             that
             art
             the
             searcher
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             findest
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             know
             mine
             innocency
             shall
             be
             made
             known
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             mine
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               proved
               mine
               heart
               ,
               thou
               hast
               visited
               me
               in
               the
               night
               ;
               thou
               hast
               tryed
               me
               ,
               and
               shalt
               find
               nothing
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             nothing
             wherein
             I
             have
             injured
             these
             that
             are
             mine
             enemies
             .
             Concerning
             Gods
             proving
             and
             trying
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             7.9
             ,
             and
             11.14
             .
             Amongst
             other
             expressions
             ,
             whereby
             he
             sets
             forth
             how
             exactly
             God
             knoweth
             all
             that
             is
             in
             man
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               visited
               me
               in
               the
               night
            
             :
             and
             that
             because
             1.
             when
             men
             are
             then
             free
             from
             imployment
             ,
             God
             doth
             usually
             by
             his
             spirit
             instruct
             and
             perswade
             them
             to
             doe
             well
             ;
             2.
             then
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             sin
             the
             more
             boldly
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             nights
             secrecy
             ;
             and
             3.
             then
             many
             and
             various
             thoughts
             are
             wont
             to
             come
             into
             their
             minds
             .
             
               I
               am
               purposed
               that
               my
               mouth
               shall
               not
               transgresse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             wrong
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             will
             not
             murmure
             against
             thee
             ,
             however
             mine
             enemies
             prosper
             ;
             &c.
             or
             ,
             that
             my
             tongue
             shall
             not
             utter
             anything
             my
             heart
             thinks
             not
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Concerning
               the
               works
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               of
               thy
               lips
               I
               have
               kept
               me
               from
               the
               paths
               of
               the
               destroyer
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             would
             have
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               Concerning
               the
               works
               of
               men
            
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             far
             as
             man
             may
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             poor
             man
             to
             doe
             ,
             
               I
               have
               kept
               me
               from
               the
               paths
               of
               the
               destroyer
               .
            
             Others
             think
             ,
             that
             having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             how
             he
             had
             restrained
             himself
             from
             speaking
             evil
             ,
             
               I
               am
               purposed
               that
               my
               mouth
               shall
               not
               transgresse
               ,
            
             here
             he
             adds
             also
             what
             his
             deeds
             had
             been
             ;
             
               Concerning
               the
               works
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               of
               thy
               lips
               I
               have
               kept
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             ,
             I
             rather
             conceive
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             first
             words
             to
             be
             this
             :
             
               Concerning
               the
               works
               of
               men
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             As
             concerning
             those
             evil
             works
             whereto
             men
             are
             naturally
             carried
             (
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Cor.
             3.3
             .
             
               Are
               ye
               not
               carnall
               ,
               and
               walk
               as
               men
               ?
               )
               by
               the
               word
               of
               thy
               lips
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             thy
             written
             law
             ,
             which
             I
             esteem
             no
             otherwise
             then
             if
             it
             had
             been
             delivered
             by
             an
             audible
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             
               I
               have
               kept
               me
               from
               the
               paths
               of
               the
               destroyer
            
             :
             whereby
             is
             also
             meant
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             kept
             himself
             from
             those
             waies
             of
             outrage
             ,
             violence
             and
             destruction
             ,
             wherein
             others
             walked
             ;
             so
             intimating
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             suffered
             himself
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             by
             the
             ill
             example
             of
             others
             ;
             or
             that
             whereas
             they
             accused
             him
             that
             he
             wasted
             and
             destroyed
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             sought
             the
             ruine
             of
             Saul
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             was
             nothing
             so
             ,
             he
             had
             kept
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             souldiers
             too
             ,
             from
             offering
             any
             violence
             to
             Saul
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             kingdome
             in
             generall
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             testimony
             which
             Nabals
             servants
             gave
             of
             Davids
             men
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             25.15
             .
             
               the
               men
               were
               very
               good
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               not
               hurt
               ,
               neither
               missed
               we
               any
               thing
            
             ;
             or
             (
             which
             I
             think
             is
             chiefly
             intended
             )
             that
             however
             his
             enemies
             had
             provoked
             him
             ,
             by
             seeking
             his
             ruine
             ,
             and
             doing
             him
             all
             the
             mischief
             they
             were
             able
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             not
             repai'd
             evil
             with
             evil
             .
             Yet
             some
             do
             otherwise
             understand
             these
             words
             :
             
               by
               the
               word
               of
               thy
               mouth
               I
               have
               kept
               me
               from
               the
               path
               of
               the
               destroyer
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             thy
             word
             I
             have
             kept
             me
             from
             falling
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             that
             would
             have
             destroyed
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Hold
               up
               my
               goings
               in
               thy
               paths
               ,
               that
               my
               footsteps
               slip
               not
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Cause
             me
             to
             persevere
             in
             those
             waies
             of
             godlinesse
             wherein
             I
             have
             hitherto
             walked
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             seek
             to
             revenge
             my self
             upon
             Saul
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             nor
             may
             by
             any
             other
             temptations
             be
             made
             to
             goe
             astray
             from
             the
             waies
             of
             thy
             commandements
             :
             and
             thus
             he
             implyes
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             said
             before
             of
             his
             avoiding
             the
             evil
             that
             others
             ran
             into
             ,
             was
             not
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             boasting
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             ascribed
             what
             he
             had
             done
             hitherto
             wholly
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             Yet
             some
             take
             this
             to
             be
             rather
             a
             Petition
             for
             preservation
             from
             his
             enemies
             ,
             
               Hold
               up
               my
               goings
               in
               thy
               paths
               ,
               that
               my
               footsteps
               slip
               not
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Uphold
             and
             preserve
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             fall
             not
             into
             any
             evil
             which
             mine
             enemies
             have
             plotted
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Shew
               thy
               marvellous
               loving
               kindnesse
               ,
               O
               thou
               that
               savest
               by
               thy
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               O
               thou
               that
               savest
               them
               which
               trust
               in
               thee
               from
               those
               that
               rise
               up
               against
               thy
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             rise
             up
             against
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             oppose
             thy
             will
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             that
             seek
             to
             keep
             me
             from
             the
             throne
             of
             Israel
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             hast
             undertaken
             to
             settle
             me
             .
             Now
             the
             kindnesse
             which
             David
             here
             desires
             the
             Lord
             to
             shew
             him
             ,
             he
             calls
             
               marvellous
               loving
               kindnesse
            
             ,
             because
             his
             dangers
             were
             so
             desperate
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             work
             of
             wonder
             if
             he
             were
             delivered
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             was
             indeed
             marvellous
             kindnesse
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             should
             mind
             the
             prayers
             of
             sinfull
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             and
             should
             put
             such
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             his
             elect
             :
             and
             others
             ,
             they
             being
             in
             themselves
             as
             unworthy
             of
             any
             kindnesse
             as
             others
             are
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Keep
               me
               as
               the
               apple
               of
               the
               eye
               ;
               hide
               me
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               thy
               wings
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Ruth
             2.12
             .
             Both
             these
             similitudes
             do
             imply
             ,
             as
             Gods
             tender
             care
             and
             watchfulnesse
             over
             him
             ,
             so
             likewise
             his
             own
             tendernesse
             ,
             and
             how
             easily
             they
             might
             ruine
             him
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             not
             carefully
             preserve
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               They
               are
               inclosed
               in
               their
               own
               fat
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             15.27
             .
             
               with
               their
               mouth
               they
               speak
               proudly
            
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             afraid
             openly
             to
             publish
             their
             pride
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             12.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               They
               have
               now
               compassed
               us
               in
               our
               steps
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             word
             (
             now
             )
             hath
             reference
             to
             that
             particular
             distresse
             of
             Davids
             ,
             which
             occasioned
             the
             penning
             of
             this
             Psalm
             :
             haply
             that
             ,
             when
             Sauls
             forces
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             compassed
             him
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             23.26
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             this
             ;
             They
             watch
             me
             and
             my
             followers
             whereever
             we
             goe
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             stir
             a
             foot
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             presently
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             beset
             us
             :
             
               they
               have
               set
               their
               eyes
               bowing
               down
               
               to
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             do
             most
             intentively
             watch
             me
             ,
             and
             incessantly
             seek
             my
             ruine
             ;
             they
             mind
             in
             a
             manner
             nothing
             else
             .
             This
             phrase
             ,
             of
             setting
             their
             eyes
             bowing
             down
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             their
             watching
             his
             steps
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             eagernesse
             in
             laying
             snares
             for
             him
             .
             Both
             expressions
             are
             metaphoricall
             ,
             taken
             from
             huntsmen
             ,
             who
             are
             wont
             to
             trace
             the
             beasts
             they
             would
             take
             by
             the
             prints
             of
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             find
             where
             they
             are
             lodged
             ,
             do
             then
             hemme
             them
             in
             with
             nets
             or
             otherwise
             :
             and
             that
             last
             ,
             of
             setting
             their
             eyes
             bowing
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             those
             that
             with
             fixed
             eyes
             do
             levell
             at
             such
             beasts
             with
             their
             guns
             or
             darts
             ,
             when
             espying
             where
             they
             lye
             they
             seek
             to
             kill
             them
             .
             Yet
             some
             think
             that
             this
             expression
             is
             used
             ,
             to
             imply
             how
             cunningly
             and
             closely
             they
             sought
             his
             ruine
             ;
             as
             hunters
             that
             stand
             silent
             watching
             for
             their
             sport
             ,
             or
             as
             lions
             that
             lye
             couching
             and
             bowing
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             watch
             for
             a
             prey
             :
             which
             indeed
             the
             words
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             seem
             to
             favour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Like
               as
               a
               lion
               that
               is
               greedy
               of
               his
               prey
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               a
               young
               lion
               lurking
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             7.2
             ,
             and
             10.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Arise
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               disappoint
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             11.
             concerning
             his
             enemies
             compassing
             him
             about
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             mine
             enemy
             thinks
             now
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             me
             ;
             yet
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             prevent
             him
             :
             
               deliver
               my
               soul
               from
               the
               wicked
               ,
               which
               is
               thy
               sword
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             do
             not
             thou
             punish
             me
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             thine
             enemies
             ;
             they
             can
             doe
             nothing
             without
             thou
             art
             pleased
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             deliver
             my
             soul
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             me
             or
             my
             life
             ,
             from
             them
             :
             for
             the
             wicked
             is
             here
             called
             Gods
             sword
             ,
             as
             the
             Assyrian
             is
             called
             his
             rod
             ,
             Isa
             .
             10.5
             .
             
               O
               Assyrian
               ,
               the
               rod
               of
               mine
               anger
               .
            
             Yet
             some
             read
             this
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               deliver
               my
               soul
               from
               the
               wicked
               by
               thy
               sword
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             thy
             power
             ,
             or
             by
             thy
             judgements
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             In
             this
             extremity
             of
             danger
             there
             is
             none
             else
             that
             can
             deliver
             ;
             or
             thus
             ,
             Let
             thy
             sword
             free
             me
             from
             his
             fury
             against
             me
             ;
             for
             mine
             hand
             shall
             not
             be
             upon
             him
             :
             according
             to
             that
             which
             David
             said
             of
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             26.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               From
               men
               of
               the
               world
               which
               have
               their
               portion
               in
               this
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             those
             worldlings
             ,
             that
             were
             never
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             into
             the
             number
             of
             thy
             children
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             mind
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             placing
             all
             their
             felicity
             therein
             :
             
               which
               have
               their
               portion
               in
               this
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             chuse
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             for
             their
             portion
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             have
             indeed
             therein
             all
             the
             blisse
             they
             are
             like
             to
             have
             :
             
               and
               whose
               belly
               thou
               fillest
               with
               thy
               hid
               treasure
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             whom
             thou
             givest
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             desire
             ,
             plenty
             and
             abundance
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             choicest
             delicacies
             ,
             and
             desireable
             things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             these
             I
             conceive
             are
             here
             called
             the
             
               hid
               treasure
            
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             doth
             in
             a
             manner
             glut
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             they
             are
             not
             afforded
             in
             common
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             (
             few
             can
             find
             the
             way
             to
             such
             wealth
             ,
             and
             such
             rare
             and
             extraordinary
             dainties
             )
             but
             are
             locked
             up
             closely
             in
             Gods
             treasures
             ,
             and
             reserved
             for
             these
             men
             .
             I
             know
             some
             hold
             ,
             that
             by
             Gods
             
               hid
               treasure
            
             here
             is
             meant
             gold
             and
             silver
             and
             precious
             gemms
             ,
             which
             are
             hid
             in
             the
             earth
             ;
             others
             say
             that
             hereby
             is
             meant
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             fills
             the
             bellies
             of
             worldlings
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             called
             a
             
               hid
               treasure
            
             ,
             because
             
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             hid
             in
             the
             earth
             and
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             spring
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             being
             moistened
             with
             the
             rain
             that
             distils
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             cannot
             comprehend
             how
             they
             are
             produced
             .
             And
             then
             again
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             earthly
             blessings
             in
             generall
             ,
             affirming
             that
             they
             are
             called
             Gods
             
               hid
               treasure
            
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             allotting
             such
             plenty
             of
             these
             things
             to
             wicked
             men
             rather
             then
             others
             ,
             is
             secret
             and
             hidden
             ;
             or
             because
             God
             dispenseth
             them
             where
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             man
             find
             out
             the
             way
             to
             attain
             them
             ,
             unlesse
             God
             gives
             them
             out
             of
             his
             treasures
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             wicked
             men
             take
             no
             notice
             that
             they
             come
             from
             God.
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             seems
             far
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             
               They
               are
               full
               of
               children
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               substance
               to
               their
               babes
               .
            
             ]
             It
             may
             also
             be
             read
             ,
             
               Their
               children
               are
               full
               ,
               and
               leave
            
             &c.
             
             However
             the
             meaning
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             live
             in
             great
             plenty
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             store
             enough
             to
             leave
             also
             to
             their
             children
             and
             childrens
             children
             :
             and
             so
             all
             is
             according
             to
             their
             hearts
             desire
             .
             All
             which
             David
             mentions
             ,
             as
             bewailing
             that
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             ,
             and
             desiring
             that
             God
             would
             pull
             down
             the
             pride
             of
             these
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               As
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               behold
               thy
               face
               in
               righteousnesse
               ;
               I
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               when
               I
               awake
               with
               thy
               likenesse
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             hold
             that
             in
             both
             clauses
             of
             this
             verse
             David
             speaks
             of
             what
             he
             expected
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             worldlings
             rejoyce
             in
             their
             portion
             ;
             there
             is
             somewhat
             that
             I
             expect
             better
             then
             that
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             at
             present
             thou
             seemest
             to
             hide
             thy
             face
             from
             me
             ,
             yet
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             my
             cause
             ,
             and
             my
             endeavouring
             to
             walk
             in
             all
             righteousnesse
             before
             thee
             ,
             I
             shall
             behold
             thee
             again
             looking
             favourably
             upon
             me
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             
               when
               I
               awake
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             be
             raised
             out
             of
             this
             afflicted
             condition
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             compares
             his
             estate
             in
             his
             afflictions
             to
             that
             of
             a
             man
             that
             is
             asleep
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             lumpishnesse
             and
             faintnesse
             and
             wearinesse
             and
             terrours
             ,
             which
             will
             creep
             upon
             men
             when
             they
             are
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             )
             whereas
             worldlings
             have
             never
             enough
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             beholding
             of
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             countenance
             shining
             favourably
             upon
             me
             will
             abundantly
             satisfie
             me
             .
             Again
             ,
             others
             understand
             both
             clauses
             of
             the
             beatificall
             vision
             ,
             when
             ,
             as
             Saint
             John
             saith
             1
             Joh.
             3.2
             ,
             
               we
               shall
               be
               like
               him
               ,
               for
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             considering
             that
             David
             opposeth
             this
             to
             that
             which
             was
             said
             before
             of
             worldlings
             having
             their
             portion
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             I
             conceive
             that
             necessarily
             ,
             either
             both
             clauses
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             blisse
             he
             expected
             in
             heaven
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             (
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             )
             the
             first
             clause
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             this
             life
             ;
             
               I
               will
               behold
               thy
               face
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             being
             assured
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             my
             cause
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             in
             all
             things
             to
             doe
             that
             only
             which
             is
             just
             and
             righteous
             ,
             I
             will
             behold
             thy
             face
             ,
             not
             doubting
             of
             thy
             favour
             :
             and
             then
             the
             second
             clause
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             blisse
             in
             heaven
             ;
             
               I
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               when
               I
               awake
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             I
             arise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             
               with
               thine
               image
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             beholding
             thee
             ,
             as
             thou
             shalt
             manifest
             thy self
             to
             thy
             Saints
             in
             glory
             ;
             or
             by
             beholding
             thee
             in
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             (
             who
             is
             indeed
             said
             to
             be
             
               in
               the
               form
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Phil.
             2.6
             .
             
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               expresse
               image
               of
               his
               person
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
             )
             when
             he
             shall
             appear
             in
             glory
             ;
             or
             with
             being
             made
             like
             unto
             thee
             ,
             or
             thy
             Christ
             in
             glory
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             1
             Joh.
             3.2
             .
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             1
             Cor.
             15.49
             .
             
               As
               we
               have
               born
               the
               image
               of
               the
               earthy
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               also
               bear
               the
               image
               of
               the
               heavenly
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             upon
             this
             Psalm
             in
             the
             22
             Chapter
             of
             the
             2
             of
             Samuel
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               heavens
               declare
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               firmament
               sheweth
               his
               handy-work
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             makes
             known
             whose
             handy-work
             it
             is
             ,
             even
             the
             work
             of
             an
             all-wise
             and
             almighty
             God
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             sheweth
             how
             accurately
             and
             admirably
             in
             every
             regard
             it
             is
             made
             ;
             and
             consequently
             it
             sheweth
             what
             God
             can
             doe
             ,
             and
             how
             admirable
             he
             is
             in
             all
             his
             works
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             concerning
             all
             the
             creatures
             :
             but
             because
             the
             heavens
             are
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             most
             glorious
             ,
             but
             especially
             because
             they
             are
             seen
             by
             all
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             is
             afterwards
             expressed
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             which
             other
             creatures
             are
             not
             ,
             therefore
             he
             mentions
             these
             above
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Day
               unto
               day
               uttereth
               speech
               ,
               and
               night
               unto
               night
               sheweth
               knowledge
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             learned
             Expositours
             understand
             it
             thus
             ;
             that
             day
             after
             day
             ,
             and
             night
             after
             night
             ,
             or
             as
             one
             day
             and
             one
             night
             succeeds
             another
             ,
             they
             do
             proclaim
             the
             power
             and
             goodnesse
             and
             wisedome
             of
             God
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             a
             day
             nor
             night
             that
             do
             not
             thus
             glorifie
             God
             :
             and
             the
             chief
             thing
             intended
             hereby
             they
             hold
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             orderly
             and
             constant
             succession
             of
             day
             and
             night
             in
             their
             severall
             times
             ,
             caused
             by
             the
             set
             course
             and
             revolution
             of
             the
             heavenly
             orbs
             ,
             doth
             clearly
             make
             known
             the
             power
             and
             providence
             of
             God.
             But
             because
             in
             the
             following
             words
             he
             still
             speaks
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             especially
             because
             of
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               Day
               unto
               day
               ,
               and
               night
               unto
               night
               ,
            
             the
             full
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             that
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             or
             the
             heavens
             ,
             by
             the
             discovery
             that
             is
             made
             of
             them
             both
             by
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             do
             uncessantly
             without
             intermission
             instructus
             concerning
             the
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             glorious
             attributes
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             those
             words
             (
             
               sheweth
               knowledge
            
             )
             may
             comprehend
             both
             1.
             that
             they
             discover
             Gods
             wisedome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             2.
             that
             they
             teach
             us
             to
             know
             God.
             And
             because
             the
             day
             and
             night
             do
             glide
             away
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             constant
             succession
             of
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             therefore
             David
             expresseth
             himself
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             poeticall
             elegancy
             ;
             as
             if
             when
             one
             day
             had
             sounded
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             did
             then
             deliver
             over
             to
             the
             following
             day
             the
             following
             on
             of
             the
             s●me
             work
             ,
             and
             when
             one
             night
             had
             as
             it
             were
             sung
             a
             hymne
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             should
             speak
             to
             the
             following
             night
             to
             take
             its
             turn
             likewise
             in
             doing
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               speech
               nor
               language
               ,
               where
               their
               voice
               is
               not
               heard
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Whereas
             men
             cannot
             speak
             their
             minds
             to
             those
             that
             are
             of
             another
             nation
             and
             language
             ,
             that
             cannot
             understand
             the
             language
             they
             speak
             ;
             at
             least
             though
             they
             be
             men
             that
             can
             speak
             severall
             languages
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             speak
             at
             one
             time
             to
             severall
             men
             in
             their
             severall
             languages
             :
             it
             is
             otherwise
             with
             the
             heavens
             ;
             for
             they
             make
             known
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             at
             one
             
             and
             the
             same
             time
             to
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             do
             hear
             and
             understand
             their
             language
             .
             For
             the
             word
             here
             translated
             
               heard
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               speech
               nor
               language
               where
               their
               voice
               is
               not
               heard
               ,
            
             doth
             also
             signifie
             understood
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             render'd
             2
             Kings
             18.26
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Their
               line
               is
               gone
               out
               through
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               words
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             
               their
               line
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             their
             delineation
             or
             fabrick
             ,
             framed
             exactly
             as
             it
             were
             by
             line
             or
             by
             rule
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             earth
             ,
             Job
             38.5
             .
             
               Who
               hath
               layed
               the
               measures
               thereof
               ,
               if
               thou
               knowest
               ?
               or
               who
               hath
               stretched
               the
               line
               upon
               it
            
             ?
             and
             this
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               gone
               out
               through
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             because
             it
             may
             be
             beheld
             all
             the
             earth
             over
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             whereby
             all
             the
             earth
             may
             be
             instructed
             concerning
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             or
             2.
             their
             writing
             ,
             or
             direction
             ,
             or
             precept
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             word
             is
             again
             used
             Es●
             .
             28.10
             .
             
               for
               precept
               must
               be
               upon
               precept
               ,
               precept
               upon
               precept
               ,
               line
               upon
               line
               ,
               line
               upon
               line
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             the
             heavens
             are
             compared
             to
             an
             open
             book
             written
             fairly
             with
             lines
             of
             great
             capitall
             letters
             ;
             and
             because
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             may
             be
             directed
             and
             taught
             thereby
             what
             to
             think
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               their
               line
            
             or
             
               writing
               is
               gone
               out
               through
               all
               the
               earth
               .
            
             The
             Septuagint
             ,
             having
             more
             respect
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             have
             render'd
             it
             ,
             
               Their
               sound
               went
               into
               all
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             cited
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             10.18
             .
             The
             great
             question
             concerning
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             how
             the
             Apostle
             cites
             them
             in
             that
             place
             where
             he
             is
             speaking
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             David
             speaks
             here
             of
             Gods
             discovering
             his
             glory
             to
             all
             nations
             by
             the
             heavens
             ?
             Now
             to
             this
             it
             is
             answered
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             historicall
             narration
             of
             the
             heavens
             and
             their
             sound
             ,
             is
             a
             hid
             prophecy
             of
             the
             Apostles
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             this
             they
             hold
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             later
             part
             of
             the
             Psalm
             David
             speaks
             so
             much
             in
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             written
             word
             .
             But
             there
             are
             two
             other
             answers
             given
             that
             are
             more
             satisfactory
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             alledgeth
             the
             words
             in
             the
             sense
             that
             David
             intended
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             language
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             drawing
             an
             argument
             from
             thence
             to
             prove
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               have
               they
               not
               heard
               ?
               yes
               verily
               ,
               their
               sound
               went
               into
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               words
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Have
             not
             the
             Jews
             heard
             ?
             or
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             Gentiles
             heard
             ?
             or
             ,
             why
             should
             it
             seem
             so
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             should
             be
             preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ?
             we
             see
             that
             God
             hath
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             made
             known
             himself
             to
             all
             the
             world
             by
             the
             book
             or
             voice
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             sufficiently
             to
             render
             them
             inexcusable
             ;
             and
             why
             may
             we
             not
             as
             well
             think
             that
             he
             will
             also
             reveal
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             nations
             ?
             yea
             why
             may
             we
             not
             look
             upon
             that
             as
             an
             intimation
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             reveal
             himself
             savingly
             unto
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             an
             argument
             from
             the
             lesse
             to
             the
             greater
             ,
             thus
             ;
             If
             God
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             unto
             all
             the
             world
             by
             the
             teaching
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             we
             think
             he
             will
             doe
             it
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             wherein
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             is
             far
             more
             abundantly
             revealed
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             Exposition
             agrees
             well
             with
             the
             drift
             of
             David
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             shew
             how
             much
             more
             fully
             God
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             then
             by
             his
             works
             .
             The
             second
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             Paul
             alledgeth
             these
             words
             
             of
             the
             Psalm
             only
             by
             way
             of
             allusion
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Have
               they
               not
               heard
               ?
               yes
               verily
            
             :
             what
             was
             said
             by
             David
             concerning
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             said
             concerning
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               their
               sound
               went
               into
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               words
               into
               all
               the
               world
               .
            
             And
             if
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             not
             then
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             since
             in
             many
             places
             it
             hath
             not
             yet
             been
             preached
             :
             to
             this
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             1.
             that
             these
             words
             import
             no
             more
             then
             what
             is
             expresly
             said
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             Col.
             1.5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Ye
               heard
               before
               in
               the
               word
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               is
               come
               unto
               you
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               all
               the
               world
            
             ;
             and
             vers
             .
             23.
             
               the
               Gospel
               was
               preached
               to
               every
               creature
               which
               is
               under
               heaven
            
             :
             and
             2.
             it
             was
             sufficient
             to
             make
             good
             these
             words
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             Apostles
             had
             preached
             to
             some
             in
             a
             manner
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             Act.
             2.5
             .
             that
             
               there
               were
               dwelling
               at
               Ierusalem
            
             (
             when
             the
             Apostles
             preached
             there
             )
             
               Iews
               ,
               devout
               men
               ,
               out
               of
               every
               nation
               under
               heaven
            
             ;
             2.
             that
             they
             had
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             remotest
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             were
             then
             known
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             Luk.
             2.1
             .
             that
             
               there
               went
               out
               a
               decree
               from
               Caesar
               Augustus
               that
               all
               the
               world
               should
               be
               taxed
            
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             those
             countries
             that
             now
             know
             nothing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             that
             they
             were
             not
             then
             inhabited
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             ancient
             inhabitants
             had
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             amongst
             them
             ,
             though
             now
             their
             posterity
             have
             it
             not
             ;
             and
             3.
             that
             however
             the
             sound
             of
             their
             doctrine
             shall
             goe
             out
             even
             into
             those
             parts
             ,
             where
             as
             yet
             it
             hath
             not
             been
             preached
             .
          
           
             
               In
               them
               hath
               he
               set
               a
               tabernacle
               for
               the
               Sun.
            
             ]
             He
             saith
             a
             tabernacle
             ,
             not
             a
             house
             ,
             because
             the
             Sun
             is
             ever
             in
             a
             flitting
             condition
             ,
             and
             never
             stayeth
             in
             one
             place
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Which
               as
               a
               bridegroom
               coming
               out
               of
               his
               chamber
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             Sun
             is
             here
             compared
             1.
             to
             
               a
               bridegroom
               coming
               out
               of
               his
               chamber
            
             ;
             because
             when
             it
             hath
             been
             hid
             all
             night
             in
             the
             lower
             hemisphere
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             chamber
             ,
             it
             then
             ariseth
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             gloriously
             adorned
             with
             golden
             and
             beautifull
             rayes
             ,
             as
             with
             gorgeous
             attire
             ,
             even
             
               as
               a
               bridegroom
               decketh
               himself
               with
               ornaments
               ,
            
             Esa
             .
             61.10
             .
             and
             that
             to
             make
             the
             earth
             his
             spouse
             fruitfull
             with
             his
             embraces
             :
             and
             2.
             to
             
               a
               strong
               man
               which
               rejoyceth
               to
               run
               a
               race
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             cometh
             forth
             with
             a
             chearfull
             and
             courageous
             mind
             to
             run
             a
             race
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Sun
             seems
             as
             it
             were
             to
             leap
             and
             sparkle
             when
             it
             riseth
             ,
             and
             doth
             with
             admirable
             swiftnesse
             run
             its
             course
             about
             that
             vast
             compasse
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             wearied
             .
             And
             indeed
             by
             the
             account
             of
             the
             best
             Mathematicians
             ,
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             a
             day
             and
             night
             it
             passeth
             over
             one
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             miles
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               His
               going
               forth
               is
               from
               the
               end
               of
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               his
               circuit
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             East
             it
             goeth
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             so
             round
             about
             under
             the
             earth
             to
             the
             East
             again
             .
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             under
             these
             words
             (
             
               his
               circuit
            
             )
             the
             Suns
             moving
             Northward
             and
             Southward
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             severall
             seasons
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             is
             also
             comprehended
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             
               the
               ends
            
             of
             the
             earth
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             severall
             places
             of
             the
             Suns
             rising
             and
             setting
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               hid
               from
               the
               heat
               thereof
               ,
            
             either
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             ,
             neither
             man
             nor
             beast
             ,
             tree
             nor
             plant
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             hid
             from
             the
             scorching
             heat
             thereof
             ;
             or
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             deeply
             hid
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             feel
             the
             enlivening
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             the
             effectuall
             operation
             thereof
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               law
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               perfect
               ,
               converting
               the
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             
               the
               law
            
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             whole
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             1.2
             :
             or
             the
             whole
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             ;
             for
             any
             doctrine
             in
             Scripture
             is
             called
             law
             ,
             as
             the
             law
             of
             works
             and
             the
             law
             of
             faith
             ,
             Philip.
             3.27
             .
             And
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             perfect
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             faultlesse
             ,
             and
             doth
             perfectly
             reveal
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
             necessary
             unto
             salvation
             .
             And
             thus
             David
             passeth
             to
             that
             which
             was
             his
             chief
             drift
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             far
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             afforded
             his
             people
             ,
             doth
             surpasse
             that
             of
             the
             creatures
             :
             by
             the
             creatures
             much
             may
             be
             learnt
             concerning
             God
             ;
             but
             in
             his
             word
             he
             hath
             perfectly
             revealed
             all
             things
             necessary
             unto
             salvation
             :
             and
             it
             is
             said
             to
             convert
             or
             restore
             the
             soul
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             restore
             men
             to
             life
             ,
             that
             were
             dead
             in
             sin
             ;
             or
             generally
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             restore
             men
             to
             a
             good
             condition
             ,
             that
             are
             fallen
             from
             the
             blisse
             of
             their
             first
             estate
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Act.
             26.18
             .
             As
             for
             the
             2
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               sure
               ,
               making
               wise
               the
               simple
               ,
            
             why
             the
             word
             is
             called
             
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             25
             ●
             16.
             
             And
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             unquestionably
             certain
             and
             true
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             wise
             the
             simple
             ,
             because
             those
             that
             are
             of
             meanest
             capacities
             may
             hereby
             be
             made
             wise
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             humble
             ,
             and
             not
             highly
             conceited
             of
             their
             own
             wisedome
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             true
             wisedome
             in
             men
             ,
             till
             hereby
             they
             are
             made
             wise
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               statutes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               right
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             do
             clearly
             and
             plainly
             teach
             men
             that
             which
             is
             right
             ,
             and
             direct
             them
             in
             the
             right
             way
             :
             
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               pure
               ,
               enlightening
               the
               eyes
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             enlightening
             men
             with
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             comforting
             them
             in
             their
             sorrows
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               clean
               ,
               enduring
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             If
             we
             understand
             this
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             of
             that
             filiall
             
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             all
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             is
             said
             to
             be
             clean
             ,
             because
             it
             purifies
             mens
             hearts
             and
             waies
             ;
             and
             to
             endure
             for
             ever
             ,
             because
             even
             in
             heaven
             the
             Saints
             shall
             fear
             and
             reverence
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             because
             this
             fear
             must
             alwaies
             be
             in
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             bring
             them
             unto
             life
             eternall
             .
             And
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             called
             clean
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             inward
             and
             outward
             purity
             that
             God
             requires
             in
             those
             that
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             it
             must
             be
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             But
             here
             evidently
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             that
             is
             called
             
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             For
             as
             God
             is
             sometimes
             called
             fear
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             object
             of
             our
             fear
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             31.53
             .
             
               Iacob
               sware
               by
               the
               fear
               of
               his
               father
               Isaac
               ,
            
             and
             Psal
             .
             76.11
             .
             
               bring
               presents
               to
               him
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
            
             or
             
               to
               fear
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Originall
             ;
             so
             the
             word
             or
             law
             of
             God
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             because
             the
             law
             was
             given
             with
             fearfull
             majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             it
             is
             that
             worketh
             in
             men
             a
             due
             fear
             and
             reverence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             teacheth
             men
             how
             to
             worship
             him
             .
             And
             why
             this
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             clean
             ,
             see
             also
             Psal
             .
             12.6
             .
             As
             for
             those
             words
             ,
             
               enduring
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             they
             intend
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             Word
             is
             an
             eternall
             and
             unchangeable
             law
             ,
             which
             shall
             alwaies
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             truths
             contained
             therein
             shall
             for
             ever
             be
             found
             sure
             and
             certain
             ,
             and
             likewise
             that
             it
             is
             the
             means
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             .
             In
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               judgements
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               true
               and
               righteous
               altogether
               ,
            
             the
             commandments
             of
             God
             are
             called
             his
             judgements
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             are
             the
             commandments
             of
             him
             who
             is
             the
             judge
             
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             because
             according
             to
             them
             he
             will
             judge
             men
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             the
             threatnings
             of
             judgements
             thereto
             annexed
             ,
             or
             because
             God
             hath
             therein
             declared
             what
             he
             hath
             judged
             or
             determined
             that
             men
             should
             doe
             :
             and
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               true
               and
               righteous
               altogether
            
             ,
             both
             to
             signifie
             that
             they
             are
             all
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             perfectly
             and
             exactly
             such
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Sweeter
               also
               then
               the
               honey
               and
               the
               honey
               comb
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             honey
             that
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             drops
             from
             the
             comb
             ,
             which
             is
             accounted
             the
             sweetest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Moreover
               by
               them
               is
               thy
               servant
               warned
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             sins
             he
             was
             subject
             to
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             generall
             and
             particular
             calling
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             Gods
             anointed
             king
             :
             and
             in
             expressing
             this
             he
             tearmeth
             himself
             Gods
             servant
             ,
             as
             rejoycing
             in
             his
             walking
             in
             Gods
             waies
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             said
             were
             so
             delightfull
             to
             him
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               in
               keeping
               of
               them
               there
               is
               great
               reward
               ,
            
             it
             may
             imply
             1.
             that
             God
             is
             wont
             abundantly
             to
             reward
             all
             those
             that
             sincerely
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             his
             laws
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             the
             very
             keeping
             of
             them
             is
             in
             it self
             a
             reward
             sufficient
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             much
             sweetnesse
             and
             so
             much
             of
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             life
             eternall
             enjoyed
             therein
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Who
               can
               understand
               his
               errours
            
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             inserted
             here
             in
             reference
             to
             severall
             foregoing
             passages
             :
             as
             that
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               law
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               perfect
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             alas
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             observing
             it
             perfectly
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             how
             many
             waies
             he
             breaks
             it
             :
             or
             the
             words
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             By
             thy
             law
             I
             am
             preserved
             from
             much
             evil
             ;
             but
             ,
             alas
             ,
             in
             many
             things
             we
             offend
             all
             :
             They
             that
             keep
             thy
             law
             shall
             be
             richly
             rewarded
             ;
             but
             who
             can
             tell
             how
             many
             waies
             they
             transgresse
             it
             ?
             so
             that
             it
             is
             thy
             grace
             in
             pardoning
             my
             sins
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             rest
             upon
             ,
             and
             not
             mine
             own
             righteousnesse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               cleanse
               thou
               me
               from
               secret
               faults
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               I
               be
               innocent
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             would
             preserve
             him
             from
             sinning
             ;
             as
             he
             had
             desired
             him
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             
               keep
               back
               thy
               servant
               also
               from
               presumptuous
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Let
               the
               words
               of
               my
               mouth
               and
               the
               meditation
               of
               my
               heart
               be
               acceptable
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             his
             prayers
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             my
             requests
             ,
             which
             after
             due
             meditation
             in
             my
             heart
             I
             pour
             forth
             in
             my
             prayers
             ,
             find
             gracious
             acceptance
             with
             thee
             .
             But
             rather
             David
             proceeds
             still
             to
             desire
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             preserve
             him
             from
             sin
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             suffer
             his
             words
             or
             thoughts
             (
             and
             consequently
             his
             deeds
             also
             )
             to
             be
             any
             other
             then
             such
             as
             might
             please
             him
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             also
             it
             is
             that
             he
             gives
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             close
             of
             his
             request
             those
             titles
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               my
               strength
               and
               my
               Redeemer
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             God
             by
             whom
             I
             hope
             to
             be
             strengthened
             against
             my
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             rescued
             from
             the
             power
             of
             my
             spirituall
             enemies
             .
             Yet
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               my
               Redeemer
            
             ,
             he
             might
             also
             have
             respect
             to
             Gods
             redemption
             of
             his
             people
             by
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             XX.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               Lord
               hear
               thee
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thee
             ,
             O
             king
             ;
             whom
             vers
             .
             6.
             he
             tearms
             the
             Lords
             Anointed
             .
             It
             seems
             therefore
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             by
             David
             as
             a
             Prophet
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             as
             a
             prayer
             for
             their
             king
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             make
             war
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             was
             to
             goe
             out
             in
             battel
             against
             his
             enemies
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             at
             those
             times
             immediately
             before
             their
             going
             forth
             they
             used
             to
             offer
             up
             prayers
             and
             sacrifices
             to
             God
             by
             way
             of
             seeking
             his
             assistance
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             of
             Saul
             1
             Sam.
             13.12
             .
             
               The
               Philistines
               will
               come
               down
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               not
               made
               supplication
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               I
               forced
               my self
               therefore
               and
               offered
               a
               burnt-offering
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             the
             people
             are
             taught
             here
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             acceptance
             of
             their
             kings
             prayers
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             sacrifices
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             Yea
             some
             conceive
             that
             the
             particular
             occasion
             upon
             which
             this
             prayer
             was
             first
             composed
             for
             the
             peoples
             use
             ,
             was
             the
             war
             which
             David
             made
             against
             the
             Ammonites
             and
             Syrians
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             had
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             horsemen
             and
             chariots
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             2
             Sam.
             10.18
             .
             whereto
             David
             seems
             to
             allude
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Some
               trust
               in
               chariots
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               horses
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             however
             clear
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             taught
             to
             pray
             both
             for
             the
             successe
             of
             his
             enterprize
             ,
             and
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hear
               thee
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               defend
               thee
            
             :
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob
             defend
             thee
             ,
             or
             the
             majesty
             and
             power
             of
             God
             defend
             thee
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             5.11
             .
             Or
             else
             ,
             by
             
               the
               name
               of
               God
            
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             invocation
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             May
             the
             calling
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             God
             be
             thy
             defence
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             the
             interest
             which
             he
             had
             in
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             Mayest
             thou
             be
             defended
             ,
             because
             the
             name
             of
             God
             is
             called
             upon
             thee
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Lords
             servant
             ,
             yea
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ,
             or
             because
             thou
             maintainest
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             and
             fightest
             his
             battels
             .
             As
             for
             his
             tearming
             God
             in
             expressing
             this
             
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
            
             ,
             either
             it
             is
             meant
             personally
             of
             Jacob
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             reasons
             why
             he
             gives
             God
             this
             title
             in
             this
             place
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             because
             God
             had
             more
             expresly
             revealed
             himself
             to
             Jacob
             concerning
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ;
             or
             because
             Jacob
             ,
             being
             a
             man
             of
             great
             troubles
             ,
             had
             yet
             by
             prayer
             obtained
             deliverance
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             desired
             that
             David
             might
             doe
             ,
             and
             almost
             with
             the
             same
             words
             that
             Jacob
             used
             Gen.
             35.3
             .
             
               I
               will
               make
               there
               an
               altar
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               answered
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               my
               distresse
            
             :
             Or
             else
             by
             Iacob
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             as
             in
             Isa
             .
             44.1
             .
             
               Hear
               ,
               O
               Iacob
               ,
               my
               servant
               ,
               and
               Israel
               whom
               I
               have
               chosen
            
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             many
             other
             places
             :
             and
             then
             this
             title
             
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
            
             may
             be
             here
             given
             him
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             distinguishing
             him
             from
             the
             false
             Gods
             of
             the
             heathens
             ,
             and
             so
             intimating
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             hope
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             trusted
             in
             the
             true
             God
             ;
             or
             by
             way
             of
             pleading
             the
             covenant
             which
             he
             had
             made
             with
             Jacob
             and
             his
             seed
             for
             ever
             .
             Many
             Expositours
             do
             also
             understand
             this
             whole
             Psalm
             as
             a
             prophesy
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             indeed
             because
             God
             had
             promised
             by
             the
             kingdome
             of
             David
             and
             his
             seed
             to
             save
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             Davids
             kingdome
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christs
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             but
             the
             whole
             Psalm
             may
             in
             a
             spirituall
             
             sense
             be
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             :
             as
             this
             ,
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               hear
               thee
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             Lords
             hearing
             him
             ,
             and
             supporting
             him
             in
             his
             passion
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Send
               thee
               help
               from
               the
               sanctuary
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             heaven
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             followeth
             vers
             .
             6.
             
               the
               Lord
               saveth
               his
               anointed
               ;
               he
               will
               hear
               him
               from
               his
               holy
               heaven
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.7
             :
             or
             from
             the
             tent
             or
             tabernacle
             ,
             where
             the
             Ark
             was
             placed
             by
             David
             in
             Sion
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             The
             true
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             hear
             thee
             ;
             for
             the
             Sanctuary
             was
             a
             sign
             that
             God
             owned
             them
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             would
             hear
             their
             prayers
             :
             see
             Psalm
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Remember
               all
               thy
               offerings
            
             .
             ]
             This
             expression
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             the
             law
             that
             appointed
             part
             of
             the
             offering
             to
             be
             burnt
             as
             
               a
               memoriall
            
             ,
             Levit.
             2.2
             .
             It
             may
             also
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christs
             death
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Grant
               thee
               according
               to
               thine
               own
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             all
             thou
             desirest
             now
             in
             the
             cause
             in
             hand
             ;
             yet
             with
             reference
             to
             their
             assurance
             ,
             that
             holy
             David
             would
             ask
             nothing
             but
             according
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             this
             might
             be
             thus
             expressed
             .
             It
             may
             also
             be
             understood
             of
             Christs
             prayers
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             his
             Intercession
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               We
               will
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               salvation
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             thy
             preservation
             ,
             O
             king
             ,
             who
             art
             the
             breath
             of
             our
             nostrils
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             victory
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             people
             by
             thy
             means
             under
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             deliverance
             which
             by
             thy
             victory
             thou
             hast
             effected
             for
             the
             people
             for
             whom
             thou
             didst
             fight
             :
             
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               God
               we
               will
               set
               up
               our
               banners
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             triumph
             ,
             as
             tokens
             of
             victory
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God.
             Yet
             some
             understand
             this
             of
             their
             going
             forth
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             Gods
             help
             with
             their
             banners
             displayed
             against
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Now
               know
               I
               that
               the
               Lord
               saveth
               his
               anointed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Even
             now
             before-hand
             through
             faith
             ,
             or
             now
             upon
             these
             our
             prayers
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             God
             saveth
             his
             own
             anointed
             king
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             people
             speak
             here
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             unanimously
             agreeing
             in
             that
             which
             is
             said
             .
             Or
             these
             words
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             wherewith
             they
             should
             triumph
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             And
             then
             shall
             every
             one
             say
             ,
             
               Now
               know
               I
               that
               the
               Lord
               saveth
               his
               anointed
               .
            
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             thus
             ,
             
               Now
               know
               I
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             victory
             I
             see
             by
             proof
             and
             experience
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               saveth
               his
               anointed
               .
            
             For
             this
             Psalm
             might
             be
             composed
             after
             the
             victory
             was
             obtained
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Some
               trust
               in
               chariots
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               horses
               ;
               but
               we
               will
               remember
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               our
               God.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Our
             enemies
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             more
             generally
             ,
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             trust
             altogether
             in
             outward
             things
             ,
             some
             in
             chariots
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             horses
             ,
             and
             so
             never
             mind
             God
             ;
             but
             we
             will
             think
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             things
             that
             he
             hath
             formerly
             done
             ,
             and
             will
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             our
             only
             help
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               They
               are
               brought
               down
               and
               fallen
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               risen
               and
               stand
               upright
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Our
             enemies
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             trusted
             in
             their
             chariots
             and
             horses
             ,
             that
             were
             before
             exalted
             in
             their
             pride
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             lofty
             condition
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             bragging
             ,
             are
             
             now
             laid
             low
             enough
             ,
             being
             vanquished
             and
             slain
             ;
             and
             we
             that
             trusted
             meerly
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             though
             we
             were
             before
             oppressed
             and
             in
             a
             low
             condition
             ,
             yet
             are
             now
             raised
             to
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             through
             Gods
             help
             are
             safe
             and
             sure
             .
             The
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               They
               are
               brought
               down
               and
               fallen
               ,
            
             some
             understand
             thus
             ;
             whereas
             they
             were
             carried
             aloft
             on
             their
             chariots
             and
             horses
             ,
             now
             they
             are
             from
             thence
             cast
             down
             .
             But
             then
             by
             way
             of
             opposition
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               we
               are
               risen
            
             ,
             &c.
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             being
             raised
             up
             on
             chariots
             and
             horses
             ;
             which
             seems
             no
             way
             probable
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Save
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               let
               the
               king
               hear
               us
               when
               we
               call
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             some
             expound
             it
             ,
             Let
             God
             the
             great
             king
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             hear
             our
             prayers
             .
             But
             rather
             I
             conceive
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             thus
             ,
             
               Save
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               let
               the
               king
               hear
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             Preserve
             the
             king
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             call
             to
             him
             for
             help
             ,
             through
             thine
             assistance
             he
             may
             deliver
             us
             :
             Or
             ,
             Preserve
             us
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             making
             our
             king
             instrumentall
             for
             our
             preservation
             ,
             when
             we
             seek
             to
             him
             for
             help
             .
             And
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             principally
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             our
             king
             and
             Mediator
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               king
               shall
               joy
               in
               thy
               strength
               ,
               O
               Lord
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             thankfully
             acknowledging
             that
             by
             thine
             assistance
             he
             hath
             prevailed
             over
             his
             enemies
             .
             In
             this
             Psalm
             the
             people
             are
             brought
             in
             blessing
             God
             for
             conferring
             upon
             their
             king
             those
             mercies
             which
             they
             had
             prayed
             for
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Psalm
             .
             And
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             both
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             David
             was
             a
             type
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               given
               him
               his
               hearts
               desire
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             was
             desired
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Psalm
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Grant
               thee
               according
               to
               thine
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               fulfill
               all
               thy
               counsell
               .
            
             How
             this
             was
             verified
             eminently
             in
             Christ
             see
             Psal
             .
             2.8
             .
             Luk.
             22.15
             .
             Joh.
             11.42
             .
             and
             17.1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               thou
               preventest
               him
               with
               the
               blessings
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             bestowed
             many
             good
             blessings
             of
             thine
             own
             free
             grace
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             which
             he
             neither
             did
             desire
             nor
             could
             deserve
             :
             
               thou
               settest
               a
               crown
               of
               pure
               gold
               on
               his
               head
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             madest
             him
             king
             over
             Israel
             ,
             when
             he
             dreamt
             not
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             mentioned
             as
             one
             of
             those
             blessings
             which
             God
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             undesired
             .
             Because
             it
             is
             by
             some
             conceived
             that
             the
             foregoing
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             upon
             occasion
             of
             Davids
             making
             war
             against
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             therefore
             they
             understand
             this
             as
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             their
             kings
             crown
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.30
             .
             
               He
               took
               their
               kings
               crown
               from
               off
               his
               head
               (
               the
               weight
               whereof
               was
               a
               talent
               of
               gold
               ,
               with
               the
               precious
               stones
               )
               and
               it
               was
               set
               on
               Davids
               head
            
             :
             but
             this
             seems
             not
             so
             probable
             .
             Taking
             this
             as
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             ,
             either
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             his
             kingly
             office
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             of
             David
             being
             restored
             in
             him
             the
             son
             of
             David
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             quite
             lost
             as
             it
             were
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             or
             of
             that
             incorruptible
             crown
             of
             glory
             ,
             whereto
             ,
             after
             his
             sufferings
             and
             being
             crowned
             with
             thorns
             ,
             he
             was
             exalted
             in
             heaven
             .
             See
             Heb.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             ▪
             4.
             
             
               He
               asked
               life
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               gavest
               it
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Being
             often
             in
             
             desperate
             dangers
             ,
             he
             desired
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             enemies
             ;
             and
             thou
             didst
             grant
             his
             request
             ,
             and
             gavest
             him
             his
             life
             for
             a
             prey
             ,
             
               even
               length
               of
               daies
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             which
             was
             more
             then
             he
             desired
             .
             And
             hereby
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             God
             granted
             him
             a
             long
             ,
             yea
             a
             very
             long
             life
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             benefit
             of
             his
             people
             (
             for
             this
             only
             the
             Hebrew
             phrase
             may
             imply
             ;
             )
             or
             2.
             that
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             only
             cause
             him
             to
             live
             to
             a
             good
             old
             age
             ,
             but
             also
             gave
             him
             assurance
             of
             life
             eternall
             hereafter
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             God
             granted
             him
             that
             his
             kingdome
             should
             be
             continued
             in
             his
             posterity
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             it
             should
             become
             an
             eternall
             kingdome
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             the
             words
             be
             understood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             his
             desire
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             swallowed
             up
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             his
             obtaining
             of
             eternitie
             of
             dayes
             in
             heaven
             ,
             both
             for
             himself
             and
             for
             his
             members
             :
             concerning
             which
             see
             Heb.
             5.7
             .
             Rom.
             6.9
             .
             Revel
             .
             1.18
             .
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               His
               glory
               is
               great
               in
               thy
               salvation
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             His
             fame
             and
             renown
             is
             great
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             many
             glorious
             victories
             ;
             and
             that
             especially
             because
             it
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             hast
             taken
             his
             part
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             so
             victorious
             .
             Understanding
             it
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             exceeding
             glory
             he
             attained
             by
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             salvation
             ,
             however
             he
             was
             scorned
             and
             despised
             at
             first
             :
             concerning
             which
             see
             Joh.
             13.31
             .
             and
             17.1
             .
             and
             Philip.
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               For
               thou
               hast
               made
               him
               most
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Why
             should
             I
             goe
             about
             to
             number
             the
             particular
             blessings
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             are
             innumerable
             ?
             Thou
             hast
             made
             him
             most
             blessed
             in
             every
             regard
             :
             
               thou
               hast
               made
               him
               exceeding
               glad
               with
               thy
               countenance
               .
            
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             4.6
             ,
             7.
             and
             16.11
             .
             and
             17.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               For
               the
               king
               trusteth
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               most
               High
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             resteth
             upon
             the
             promises
             thou
             hast
             made
             to
             him
             (
             meaning
             that
             2
             Samuel
             7.16
             .
             concerning
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             his
             throne
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             )
             and
             therefore
             his
             kingdome
             shall
             be
             established
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Thine
               hand
               shall
               find
               out
               all
               thine
               enemies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thine
             hand
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             shall
             destroy
             all
             those
             that
             ,
             being
             enemies
             to
             thine
             Anointed
             ,
             are
             also
             enemies
             to
             thee
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             2.2
             .
             Or
             ,
             thine
             hand
             ,
             O
             king
             ,
             (
             meaning
             David
             ,
             or
             Christ
             )
             shall
             destroy
             all
             thine
             and
             thy
             peoples
             enemies
             ;
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             or
             escape
             from
             thee
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               them
               as
               a
               fiery
               oven
               in
               the
               time
               of
               thine
               anger
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Through
             thy
             wrath
             they
             shall
             be
             still
             burning
             like
             an
             oven
             ,
             implying
             judgements
             without
             intermission
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             those
             things
             which
             the
             fire
             devours
             and
             consumes
             when
             they
             are
             cast
             into
             an
             oven
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             utterly
             and
             suddenly
             consumed
             :
             
               the
               Lord
               shall
               swallow
               them
               up
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               shall
               consume
               them
            
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             their
             being
             swallowed
             up
             in
             hell
             fire
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             32.22
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               For
               they
               intended
               evil
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             intended
             
             evil
             against
             thy
             people
             ,
             yea
             against
             thine
             anointed
             ,
             in
             seeking
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             oppose
             his
             kingdome
             ;
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               they
               imagined
               a
               mischievous
               device
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               effect
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Therefore
               shalt
               thou
               make
               them
               turn
               their
               back
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               set
               them
               as
               a
               butt
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               make
               ready
               thine
               arrows
               upon
               thy
               strings
               against
               the
               face
               of
               them
            
             :
             and
             so
             he
             compares
             them
             to
             men
             tyed
             to
             a
             stake
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             shot
             to
             death
             ;
             or
             the
             bodies
             of
             wicked
             men
             are
             compared
             to
             a
             butt
             ,
             and
             their
             faces
             to
             the
             white
             mark
             that
             is
             fastned
             on
             the
             butt
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             7.10
             ,
             and
             Job
             7.20
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Be
               thou
               exalted
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thine
               own
               strength
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             defending
             and
             advancing
             the
             kingdome
             of
             thine
             anointed
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             both
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XXII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               upon
               Aijeleth
               Shahar
               ,
               A
               Psalm
               of
               David
               .
            
             ]
             Though
             David
             wrote
             this
             Psalm
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             Title
             ,
             doth
             methinks
             evidently
             shew
             )
             yet
             doubtlesse
             his
             chief
             aim
             was
             thereby
             to
             represent
             the
             passion
             and
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             propagation
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             both
             in
             his
             sufferings
             and
             kingdome
             was
             a
             type
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             foreseeing
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             prophecy
             what
             Christ
             should
             suffer
             ,
             some
             passages
             are
             inserted
             according
             as
             they
             were
             literally
             to
             be
             accomplished
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             can
             only
             figuratively
             be
             applyed
             to
             David
             ;
             as
             that
             vers
             .
             16.
             concerning
             the
             piercing
             of
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             ;
             and
             that
             vers
             .
             18.
             concerning
             their
             parting
             his
             garments
             ,
             and
             casting
             lots
             upon
             his
             vesture
             :
             and
             of
             the
             last
             of
             these
             both
             Matthew
             and
             John
             have
             punctually
             noted
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             souldiers
             did
             this
             to
             Christs
             garments
             ,
             that
             was
             therein
             fulfilled
             which
             is
             here
             spoken
             by
             the
             prophet
             David
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             Matth.
             27.35
             .
             and
             Joh.
             19.24
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             the
             Apostle
             Heb.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             cites
             the
             words
             of
             the
             22
             verse
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             as
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
               He
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               call
               them
               brethren
               ,
               Saying
               ,
               I
               will
               declare
               thy
               name
               unto
               my
               brethren
               ;
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Church
               will
               I
               sing
               praise
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             As
             for
             those
             words
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             no
             Title
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Psalms
             ,
             
               upon
               Aijeleth
               Shahar
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               the
               hinde
               of
               the
               morning
            
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             render'd
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             )
             either
             it
             was
             the
             name
             of
             some
             musicall
             Instrument
             ,
             wherewith
             this
             Psalm
             was
             to
             be
             sung
             ;
             or
             rather
             these
             words
             were
             the
             first
             words
             of
             some
             song
             ,
             to
             the
             Tune
             whereof
             it
             was
             to
             be
             sung
             .
             Many
             Expositours
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             hold
             that
             David
             tearms
             himself
             here
             
               the
               hinde
               of
               the
               morning
            
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             hunted
             up
             and
             down
             by
             Saul
             and
             other
             his
             enemies
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             hinde
             is
             usually
             hunted
             by
             men
             ,
             when
             she
             comes
             forth
             in
             a
             morning
             from
             the
             place
             where
             she
             had
             lodged
             all
             night
             :
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Christ
             that
             is
             meant
             thereby
             ;
             (
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Psalm
             was
             written
             of
             him
             )
             and
             that
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               hinde
               of
               the
               morning
            
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             as
             when
             a
             hinde
             comes
             forth
             in
             a
             moring
             to
             seek
             out
             for
             pasture
             ,
             she
             is
             usually
             hunted
             and
             killed
             for
             dainty
             meat
             ,
             so
             was
             Christ
             hunted
             and
             worried
             and
             killed
             by
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             those
             dogs
             
             mentioned
             here
             vers
             .
             16.
             and
             that
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             Joh.
             18.28
             .
             or
             in
             the
             first
             dawning
             of
             the
             day-light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             seeking
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             was
             meat
             unto
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             4.34
             .
             and
             so
             became
             meat
             for
             us
             ,
             though
             the
             Iews
             intended
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             hounds
             do
             intend
             ,
             when
             they
             hunt
             any
             beast
             ,
             to
             provide
             meat
             for
             their
             masters
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             he
             arose
             from
             the
             grave
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             Ioh.
             20.1
             ,
             as
             a
             hinde
             that
             comes
             rushing
             forth
             chearfully
             from
             the
             place
             of
             her
             repose
             ;
             and
             indeed
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             Canticles
             often
             compared
             to
             a
             hinde
             ,
             as
             chap.
             2.9
             ,
             17.
             and
             again
             chap.
             8.14
             .
             or
             3.
             because
             Christ
             is
             the
             true
             morning
             star
             ,
             see
             Numb
             .
             24.17
             .
             and
             it
             is
             the
             morning
             star
             that
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               hinde
               of
               the
               morning
            
             ,
             because
             it
             comes
             forth
             with
             the
             first
             dawning
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             leaping
             as
             it
             were
             over
             the
             mountains
             ,
             as
             the
             hinde
             doth
             .
             But
             these
             things
             have
             more
             wit
             then
             solidity
             in
             them
             .
             It
             hath
             more
             probability
             ,
             which
             some
             other
             Expositours
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             were
             to
             signifie
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             if
             not
             every
             morning
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             this
             is
             ,
             
               Eli
               ,
               Eli
               ,
               Lamah
               hazabthani
            
             ;
             but
             our
             Saviour
             using
             these
             words
             ,
             expressed
             them
             in
             the
             Vulgar
             Syriack
             ,
             Matth.
             27.46
             .
             
               Eli
               ,
               Eli
               ,
               Lamasabachthani
            
             .
             This
             interrogation
             may
             be
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             desired
             that
             God
             would
             not
             forsake
             him
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             see
             is
             noted
             concerning
             a
             like
             expression
             ,
             Exod.
             32.11
             .
             Yet
             withall
             I
             conceive
             it
             implyes
             a
             profession
             and
             complaint
             of
             his
             extreme
             sufferings
             .
             For
             though
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             never
             separated
             from
             his
             humanity
             ,
             neither
             did
             God
             the
             Father
             cease
             to
             love
             Christ
             ,
             or
             wholly
             withdraw
             his
             help
             from
             him
             ;
             (
             for
             even
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               reconciling
               the
               world
               unto
               himself
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             .
             
               Behold
               my
               servant
               whom
               I
               uphold
               ,
            
             &c.
             saith
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Isa
             .
             42.1
             .
             
               Ye
               shall
               leave
               me
               alone
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               am
               not
               alone
               ,
               because
               the
               Father
               is
               with
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             to
             his
             disciples
             Ioh.
             16.32
             .
             )
             yet
             because
             1.
             
             Christ
             was
             to
             bear
             the
             wrath
             and
             curse
             of
             God
             due
             to
             his
             people
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             2.
             hereupon
             God
             did
             not
             only
             withdraw
             from
             him
             all
             manifestation
             of
             his
             love
             and
             favour
             ,
             but
             also
             made
             an
             impression
             of
             wrath
             upon
             his
             spirit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             sins
             imputed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             3.
             the
             Godhead
             did
             so
             far
             for
             a
             time
             suspend
             its
             influence
             ,
             as
             to
             suffer
             him
             to
             be
             surprized
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             endure
             incomprehensible
             anguish
             and
             horrour
             of
             spirit
             because
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             therefore
             did
             Christ
             apprehend
             himself
             for
             the
             time
             as
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             brake
             out
             into
             this
             bitter
             complaint
             ,
             yet
             without
             sin
             ,
             because
             he
             underwent
             this
             only
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             save
             us
             ,
             and
             did
             still
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             agony
             cleave
             fast
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             those
             words
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
            
             ,
             &c.
             do
             clearly
             imply
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               cry
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               but
               thou
               hearest
               not
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               night
               season
               ,
               and
               am
               not
               silent
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             some
             expound
             it
             ,
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             never
             holding
             my
             peace
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               am
               not
               silent
            
             ,
             is
             rather
             this
             ;
             that
             for
             all
             his
             crying
             to
             God
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             yet
             he
             found
             no
             ease
             nor
             comfort
             ,
             and
             consequently
             there
             was
             no
             end
             of
             his
             groanings
             and
             complaints
             .
             Some
             think
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             mention
             that
             is
             here
             made
             of
             crying
             day
             and
             night
             is
             with
             reference
             to
             Christs
             praying
             by
             night
             in
             the
             garden
             ,
             and
             by
             day
             on
             the
             Crosse
             :
             whereas
             doubtlesse
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             ,
             that
             he
             cryed
             unto
             God
             incessantly
             ,
             both
             by
             day
             and
             by
             night
             .
             
             Nor
             must
             this
             be
             restrained
             to
             verbal
             and
             vocal
             praying
             ,
             but
             must
             also
             comprehend
             the
             inward
             desires
             and
             groanings
             of
             his
             soul
             and
             spirit
             .
             Nor
             doth
             this
             complaint
             of
             Gods
             not
             hearing
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             contradict
             what
             Christ
             himself
             said
             ,
             Ioh.
             11.42
             .
             
               I
               knew
               that
               thou
               hearest
               me
               alwaies
               .
            
             For
             there
             were
             two
             sorts
             of
             desires
             and
             cryes
             in
             Christ
             :
             the
             one
             of
             his
             deliberate
             and
             absolute
             will
             ,
             which
             were
             alwaies
             consonant
             with
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             these
             God
             alwaies
             heard
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Heb.
             5.7
             .
             that
             
               when
               he
               had
               offered
               up
               prayers
               and
               supplications
               with
               strong
               crying
               and
               tears
               ,
               unto
               him
               that
               was
               able
               to
               save
               him
               from
               death
               ,
               he
               was
               heard
               in
               that
               he
               feared
               ,
            
             and
             vers
             .
             24
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             
               when
               he
               cryed
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               heard
            
             :
             but
             then
             the
             other
             were
             the
             desires
             of
             nature
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             cryes
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             of
             his
             sensitive
             will
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             might
             not
             tast
             of
             the
             cup
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             though
             his
             Father
             heard
             not
             ,
             since
             himself
             never
             gave
             any
             full
             consent
             thereto
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               But
               thou
               art
               holy
               ,
               O
               thou
               that
               inhabitest
               the
               praises
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             art
             pure
             ,
             and
             so
             infinitely
             gracious
             ,
             just
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             never
             failing
             to
             doe
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             good
             thy
             promises
             ,
             O
             thou
             that
             constantly
             and
             without
             any
             intermission
             dost
             dwell
             and
             rule
             as
             a
             king
             amongst
             thy
             people
             Israel
             ,
             giving
             them
             thereby
             continuall
             cause
             to
             praise
             thy
             name
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             here
             added
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             farther
             aggravation
             of
             his
             misery
             ,
             that
             his
             prayers
             should
             be
             disregarded
             by
             a
             God
             so
             holy
             ,
             that
             doth
             so
             constantly
             give
             his
             people
             cause
             to
             magnifie
             his
             name
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             by
             way
             of
             checking
             himself
             for
             complaining
             ,
             and
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             heard
             not
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             fault
             ,
             not
             Gods
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             encourage
             himself
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             gracious
             answer
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             holy
             ,
             and
             that
             did
             so
             constantly
             fill
             the
             mouths
             of
             his
             people
             with
             his
             praises
             .
             For
             indeed
             God
             is
             here
             said
             to
             inhabit
             the
             praises
             of
             Israel
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             presence
             ,
             was
             the
             chief
             praise
             and
             glory
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Israelites
             did
             meet
             together
             to
             praise
             God
             ;
             
               our
               holy
               and
               our
               beautifull
               house
               ,
               where
               our
               fathers
               praised
               thee
               ,
               is
               burnt
               up
               with
               fire
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Esa
             .
             64.11
             :
             or
             2.
             because
             the
             Lord
             dwelt
             amongst
             a
             people
             that
             were
             constantly
             imployed
             in
             this
             work
             of
             praising
             his
             name
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             he
             gave
             them
             dayly
             occasion
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             is
             more
             fully
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             two
             following
             verses
             :
             or
             3.
             because
             God
             was
             continually
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             imployed
             in
             advancing
             his
             praise
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               But
               I
               am
               a
               worm
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             scorned
             and
             despised
             ,
             and
             by
             every
             base
             wretch
             trampled
             under
             foot
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             or
             pity
             ,
             and
             so
             am
             esteemed
             and
             used
             more
             like
             a
             worm
             then
             a
             man.
             This
             was
             verified
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             preferred
             Barabbas
             a
             robber
             and
             a
             murtherer
             before
             Christ
             ;
             in
             regard
             whereof
             he
             became
             not
             only
             
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
            
             ,
             Heb.
             2.7
             .
             but
             also
             lower
             then
             man.
             And
             this
             also
             may
             be
             alledged
             ,
             as
             tending
             to
             his
             encouragement
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             his
             low
             condition
             ,
             implying
             ,
             that
             surely
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             compassionate
             to
             all
             that
             are
             in
             misery
             ,
             would
             pity
             him
             that
             was
             in
             such
             extremity
             of
             misery
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             25.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               All
               they
               that
               see
               me
               laugh
               me
               to
               scorn
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Besides
             that
             these
             words
             
               all
               that
               see
               me
            
             do
             set
             forth
             how
             generally
             he
             was
             derided
             ,
             they
             do
             also
             covertly
             strike
             at
             the
             inhumanity
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             that
             were
             so
             far
             from
             condoling
             him
             ,
             when
             
             they
             saw
             his
             misery
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             they
             did
             then
             insult
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             laugh
             him
             to
             scorn
             ;
             whereas
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             compassionate
             the
             worst
             of
             malefactours
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             them
             suffer
             :
             
               they
               shoot
               out
               the
               lip
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             make
             mouths
             at
             me
             ,
             
               they
               shake
               the
               head
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             derision
             ;
             see
             Matth.
             27.39
             .
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Iob
             16.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               He
               trusted
               in
               the
               Lord
               that
               he
               would
               deliver
               him
               ;
               let
               him
               deliver
               him
               ,
               seeing
               he
               delighted
               in
               him
               .
            
             ]
             Neither
             did
             Davids
             nor
             Christs
             enemies
             intend
             by
             these
             taunting
             words
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             not
             able
             to
             deliver
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             would
             not
             doe
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             hereby
             his
             hypocrisie
             and
             folly
             would
             be
             discovered
             in
             his
             former
             boasting
             of
             his
             peculiar
             interest
             and
             confidence
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Thou
               didst
               make
               me
               hope
               when
               I
               was
               upon
               my
               mothers
               breasts
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             may
             be
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             from
             his
             childhood
             he
             had
             hoped
             in
             God
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             upon
             a
             like
             expression
             Job
             31.18
             .
             Or
             if
             they
             be
             limited
             strictly
             to
             the
             time
             when
             he
             first
             hung
             upon
             his
             mothers
             breasts
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             figurative
             expression
             of
             the
             common
             dependance
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             upon
             God
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             tearmed
             a
             hoping
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             all
             creatures
             are
             said
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             145.15
             .
             and
             the
             young
             ravens
             to
             cry
             to
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             147.9
             .
             Or
             else
             the
             drift
             thereof
             may
             be
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             Gods
             providence
             over
             him
             in
             his
             tender
             infancy
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             might
             have
             made
             him
             even
             then
             to
             hope
             in
             God
             had
             he
             been
             then
             capable
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             that
             by
             that
             which
             was
             then
             done
             for
             him
             he
             might
             be
             taught
             in
             after-times
             to
             hope
             in
             God.
             And
             it
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             that
             understanding
             these
             words
             as
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             speciall
             reference
             to
             his
             deliverance
             in
             his
             infancy
             from
             Herod
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               I
               was
               cast
               upon
               thee
               from
               the
               womb
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             all
             that
             can
             be
             done
             for
             a
             poor
             infant
             would
             avail
             nothing
             ,
             if
             God
             did
             not
             by
             his
             speciall
             Providence
             preserve
             it
             and
             provide
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Be
               not
               far
               from
               me
               ,
               for
               trouble
               is
               near
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             He
             pleads
             the
             nearnesse
             of
             his
             trouble
             ,
             because
             in
             such
             extremities
             God
             is
             wont
             to
             come
             in
             to
             the
             help
             of
             his
             servants
             .
             And
             understanding
             this
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             the
             nearnesse
             of
             his
             trouble
             when
             he
             was
             to
             be
             delivered
             up
             to
             his
             enemies
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             spake
             Matth.
             26.45
             ,
             
               behold
               ,
               the
               hour
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               is
               betrayed
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               sinners
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             of
             the
             near
             approach
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             because
             indeed
             it
             is
             evidently
             his
             Passion
             on
             the
             Crosse
             that
             is
             described
             throughout
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             vers
             .
             1.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Strong
               bulls
               of
               Bashan
               have
               beset
               me
               round
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             in
             Bashan
             there
             were
             very
             rich
             and
             fat
             pastures
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             breed
             of
             cattel
             there
             was
             fat
             and
             bigge
             ,
             and
             their
             bulls
             in
             particular
             strong
             and
             furious
             ;
             yea
             perhaps
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             that
             countrey
             were
             many
             of
             them
             men
             of
             a
             gigantine
             stature
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             Og
             king
             of
             Bashan
             ,
             Deut.
             3.11
             .
             therefore
             he
             tearms
             his
             mighty
             and
             furious
             enemies
             
               bulls
               of
               Bashan
            
             .
             It
             may
             be
             meant
             both
             of
             Sauls
             courtiers
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             Scribes
             that
             crucified
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               They
               gaped
               upon
               me
               with
               their
               mouths
               ,
               as
               a
               ravening
               and
               a
               roaring
               lion
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Iob
             16.10
             .
             As
             it
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             when
             with
             such
             fury
             they
             pressed
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             roared
             out
             to
             have
             him
             crucified
             ;
             
             even
             as
             a
             lion
             that
             roareth
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             hunger
             when
             he
             seeketh
             his
             prey
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             fiercenesse
             and
             fury
             when
             he
             hath
             gotten
             his
             prey
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Amos
             3.4
             .
             
               will
               a
               lion
               roar
               in
               the
               forrest
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               no
               prey
               ?
               will
               a
               young
               lion
               cry
               out
               of
               his
               den
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               taken
               nothing
               ?
            
             Yet
             withall
             Satans
             violent
             assaulting
             of
             Christ
             at
             his
             death
             must
             be
             included
             too
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             Saviour
             spake
             before-hand
             ,
             Ioh.
             14.30
             .
             
               the
               prince
               of
               this
               world
               cometh
               ,
               and
               hath
               nothing
               in
               me
            
             ;
             and
             with
             reference
             whereto
             it
             is
             said
             at
             his
             first
             temptation
             Luk.
             4.13
             .
             that
             
               the
               devill
               departed
               from
               him
               for
               a
               season
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               I
               am
               poured
               out
               like
               water
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             My
             life
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             gone
             ,
             past
             hope
             of
             recovery
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             am
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             same
             or
             a
             like
             case
             2
             Sam.
             14.14
             .
             
               like
               water
               spilt
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               gathered
               up
               again
            
             :
             or
             rather
             thus
             ,
             My
             spirits
             and
             strength
             do
             wast
             and
             flow
             away
             ,
             even
             as
             water
             that
             runs
             out
             of
             a
             leaking
             vessel
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             49.3
             .
             
               and
               all
               my
               bones
               are
               out
               of
               joynt
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             By
             reason
             of
             my
             sufferings
             ,
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             my
             limbs
             have
             lost
             their
             strength
             and
             power
             to
             move
             themselves
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             as
             if
             my
             bones
             were
             all
             out
             of
             joynt
             :
             yea
             in
             Christ
             this
             was
             literally
             accomplished
             ,
             by
             the
             stretching
             and
             racking
             of
             his
             limbs
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             .
             
               My
               heart
               is
               like
               wax
               ,
               it
               is
               melted
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             fire
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             sins
             that
             were
             imputed
             to
             him
             ,
             did
             bear
             the
             fiery
             indignation
             of
             the
             almighty
             )
             my
             heart
             through
             faintnesse
             and
             fear
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             melt
             within
             me
             :
             see
             Iosh
             .
             7.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               My
               strength
               is
               dryed
               up
               like
               a
               potsheard
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             my
             sufferings
             outwardly
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             through
             the
             losse
             of
             so
             much
             bloud
             that
             hath
             been
             shed
             ,
             and
             through
             that
             grief
             and
             fear
             that
             lay
             upon
             my
             spirit
             ,
             my
             radicall
             moisture
             ,
             the
             spring
             of
             life
             and
             strength
             ,
             is
             so
             dryed
             up
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             more
             like
             a
             dry
             pot-sheard
             then
             a
             living
             man
             :
             and
             indeed
             Solomon
             saith
             Prov.
             17.22
             .
             that
             
               a
               broken
               spirit
               dryeth
               the
               bones
               .
            
             And
             hereto
             agreeth
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               my
               tongue
               cleaveth
               to
               my
               jaws
            
             :
             for
             though
             this
             phrase
             doth
             sometimes
             imply
             forced
             silence
             or
             inability
             to
             speak
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             upon
             Iob
             19.28
             .
             )
             and
             therefore
             some
             would
             have
             it
             referred
             to
             Christs
             silence
             when
             he
             was
             arraigned
             and
             falsly
             accused
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             prophet
             speaking
             saith
             Esa
             .
             53.7
             .
             that
             
               he
               opened
               not
               his
               mouth
            
             ;
             yet
             sometimes
             also
             it
             implyeth
             extremity
             of
             thirst
             ,
             as
             Lam.
             4.4
             .
             
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               sucking
               child
               cleaveth
               to
               his
               mouth
               for
               thirst
               ,
            
             and
             the
             context
             makes
             it
             evident
             that
             it
             must
             be
             so
             taken
             here
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             referres
             to
             Christs
             thirsting
             when
             he
             hung
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             Iohn
             19.28
             .
             
               And
               thou
               hast
               brought
               me
            
             (
             for
             it
             was
             not
             done
             without
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             )
             
               into
               the
               dust
               of
               death
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             even
             ready
             to
             drop
             into
             the
             grave
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               For
               dogs
               have
               compassed
               me
               ,
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               wicked
               have
               inclosed
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             company
             of
             base
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             malicious
             wretches
             have
             ,
             like
             a
             pack
             of
             hounds
             ,
             beset
             me
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             possible
             rage
             set
             upon
             me
             .
             For
             though
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             rascall
             crue
             of
             Davids
             and
             Christs
             enemies
             are
             here
             called
             dogs
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             souldiers
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             the
             rich
             and
             mighty
             ones
             were
             before
             tearmed
             bulls
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             all
             his
             enemies
             in
             generall
             .
             For
             I
             am
             sure
             those
             words
             ,
             
               the
               assembly
               of
               wicked
               men
            
             ,
             seem
             clearly
             to
             have
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             so
             often
             ,
             that
             the
             chief
             priests
             and
             the
             Scribes
             and
             the
             elders
             of
             the
             people
             assembled
             themselves
             together
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             see
             Matth.
             ●6
             .
             3
             .
             and
             27.1
             .
             
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               they
               pierced
               my
               hands
               and
               my
               feet
               ,
            
             it
             is
             one
             of
             those
             passages
             which
             can
             hardly
             be
             understood
             of
             David
             .
             But
             though
             it
             was
             literally
             accomplished
             only
             in
             the
             nailing
             of
             Christs
             hands
             and
             feet
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             Luk.
             24.40
             .
             and
             Ioh.
             20.25
             .
             yet
             figuratively
             David
             might
             speak
             this
             of
             himself
             ,
             meaning
             thereby
             ,
             that
             his
             enemies
             had
             so
             bound
             him
             up
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             that
             is
             fetter'd
             hand
             and
             foot
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             neither
             move
             his
             hands
             to
             defend
             himself
             ,
             nor
             his
             feet
             to
             flee
             away
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               I
               may
               tell
               all
               my
               bones
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             leannesse
             ,
             caused
             by
             the
             grief
             of
             his
             heart
             and
             grievous
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             had
             brought
             him
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             skin
             and
             bones
             ;
             or
             (
             as
             it
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             Christ
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             extreme
             stretching
             of
             his
             body
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             especially
             considering
             that
             before
             by
             their
             cruell
             scourging
             of
             him
             they
             had
             made
             such
             gashes
             in
             his
             skin
             and
             flesh
             :
             
               they
               look
               and
               stare
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             delighting
             to
             behold
             me
             in
             so
             much
             misery
             ,
             Luk.
             23.35
             .
             which
             agreeth
             with
             that
             triumphing
             of
             Davids
             enemies
             ,
             Psal
             .
             35.21
             ,
             
               Aha
               ,
               aha
               ,
               our
               eye
               hath
               seen
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               They
               part
               my
               garments
               among
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             was
             also
             literally
             accomplished
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             the
             souldiers
             divided
             his
             garments
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             by
             way
             of
             sport
             cast
             lots
             upon
             his
             vesture
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             before
             upon
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             Psalm
             .
             Yet
             David
             might
             also
             figuratively
             thus
             complain
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             when
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             flee
             from
             the
             Court
             ,
             they
             seized
             upon
             all
             that
             was
             his
             ,
             (
             not
             sparing
             his
             wife
             )
             every
             one
             catching
             at
             what
             they
             could
             get
             ,
             even
             literally
             perhaps
             his
             very
             garments
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               But
               be
               not
               thou
               far
               from
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             others
             stand
             aloof
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             none
             to
             help
             ;
             yet
             do
             not
             thou
             stand
             afar
             off
             .
             How
             Christ
             was
             heard
             herein
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Deliver
               my
               soul
               from
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             me
             or
             my
             life
             from
             death
             ;
             see
             Job
             5.15
             .
             
               my
               darling
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               dog
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             wicked
             men
             ,
             called
             before
             dogs
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             Some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             devil
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             because
             his
             enemies
             were
             so
             united
             together
             as
             one
             man
             :
             but
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             dog
             is
             put
             for
             dogs
             .
             However
             ,
             it
             is
             doubtlesse
             his
             soul
             or
             life
             ,
             which
             he
             prayes
             may
             be
             delivered
             
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               dog
            
             :
             which
             he
             tearms
             his
             darling
             ,
             because
             the
             soul
             is
             the
             most
             precious
             part
             of
             man
             ;
             or
             because
             naturally
             every
             man
             makes
             such
             precious
             account
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             or
             his
             
               only
               one
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Originall
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             left
             desolate
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             11.
             
               there
               is
               none
               to
               help
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Save
               me
               from
               the
               lions
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             before
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               For
               thou
               hast
               heard
               me
               from
               the
               horns
               of
               the
               Vnicorns
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             upon
             my
             prayers
             delivered
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             many
             cruell
             enemies
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             power
             of
             those
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               I
               will
               declare
               thy
               name
               unto
               my
               brethren
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             forth
             thy
             praise
             amongst
             them
             :
             and
             as
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             accomplished
             ,
             partly
             when
             he
             appeared
             to
             his
             disciples
             after
             his
             resurrection
             for
             fourty
             daies
             together
             ,
             informing
             them
             in
             the
             great
             things
             that
             God
             had
             done
             ,
             
               and
               speaking
               of
               the
               things
               pertaining
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Act.
             1.3
             .
             (
             for
             these
             he
             tearmed
             his
             brethren
             ,
             
             Act.
             20.17
             .
             
               Goe
               unto
               my
               brethren
               ,
               and
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               I
               ascend
               unto
               my
               father
               and
               your
               father
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             and
             partly
             in
             that
             by
             their
             doctrine
             the
             knowledge
             of
             these
             things
             is
             spread
             abroad
             throughout
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             all
             believers
             are
             the
             brethren
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             Heb.
             2.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             by
             Christ
             they
             receive
             the
             adoption
             of
             sons
             ,
             who
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               first-born
               amongst
               many
               brethren
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               For
               he
               hath
               not
               despised
               nor
               abhorred
               the
               affliction
               of
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               neither
               hath
               he
               hid
               his
               face
               from
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Gods
             regarding
             of
             him
             is
             here
             opposed
             to
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             6.
             that
             he
             was
             
               a
               reproach
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               despised
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             abhorred
             as
             
               a
               worm
               ,
               and
               no
               man
            
             ;
             and
             concerning
             which
             the
             prophet
             Esay
             speaks
             Isa
             .
             53.3
             .
             
               we
               hid
               as
               it
               were
               our
               faces
               from
               him
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               when
               he
               cryed
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               heard
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             before
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               My
               praise
               shall
               be
               of
               thee
               in
               the
               great
               Congregation
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             wilt
             give
             me
             occasion
             to
             praise
             ,
             or
             ,
             I
             will
             praise
             thee
             in
             the
             solemn
             assemblies
             of
             thy
             people
             .
             Yet
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             
               the
               great
               Congregation
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             the
             solemn
             assemblies
             that
             the
             Jews
             had
             on
             their
             three
             great
             feasts
             ;
             or
             particularly
             that
             assembly
             ,
             where
             after
             his
             resurrection
             Christ
             was
             seen
             of
             above
             five
             hundred
             brethren
             at
             once
             ,
             1
             Cor
             15.6
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             great
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             was
             promised
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             as
             the
             stars
             in
             heaven
             for
             multitude
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             amongst
             them
             Christ
             would
             by
             his
             servants
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             thereby
             publish
             Gods
             praise
             .
             
               I
               will
               pay
               my
               vows
               before
               them
               that
               fear
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sacrifices
             or
             the
             praises
             which
             I
             have
             vowed
             to
             give
             thee
             :
             and
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             promise
             this
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             it
             also
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             rejoycing
             ,
             as
             being
             glad
             to
             think
             of
             his
             doing
             this
             which
             he
             doth
             promise
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               The
               meek
               shall
               eat
               and
               be
               satisfied
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             
               the
               meek
            
             here
             are
             meant
             those
             poor
             mortified
             souls
             ,
             that
             being
             pressed
             in
             conscience
             with
             the
             burthen
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             against
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             either
             feared
             or
             felt
             ,
             are
             humbled
             thereby
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             fierce
             nature
             tamed
             and
             subdued
             .
             Yea
             and
             because
             a
             poor
             low
             and
             an
             afflicted
             condition
             doth
             often
             thus
             meeken
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             therefore
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             principally
             meant
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             being
             distressed
             and
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             being
             destitute
             of
             all
             outward
             help
             ,
             do
             therefore
             humbly
             seek
             to
             God
             for
             deliverance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             on
             the
             other
             side
             he
             affirms
             the
             same
             afterwards
             vers
             .
             29.
             of
             those
             
               that
               be
               ●at
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
            
             However
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             they
             
               shall
               eat
               and
               be
               satisfied
            
             ,
             is
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             those
             sacrifices
             and
             peace-offerings
             of
             praise
             ,
             which
             David
             had
             tearmed
             vows
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             constant
             course
             of
             those
             times
             to
             feast
             many
             ,
             the
             poor
             especially
             ,
             with
             their
             peace-offerings
             ;
             yet
             that
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             eating
             they
             should
             
               be
               satisfied
            
             ,
             is
             not
             meant
             so
             much
             of
             satisfying
             their
             bodily
             hunger
             ,
             as
             that
             their
             souls
             should
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             with
             consolation
             in
             those
             spirituall
             benefits
             ,
             which
             were
             signified
             by
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             or
             by
             being
             raised
             up
             fully
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             by
             experience
             of
             that
             readinesse
             in
             God
             to
             help
             ,
             which
             had
             caused
             David
             to
             pay
             
             those
             his
             vows
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             as
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words·
             But
             now
             as
             this
             is
             spoken
             in
             relation
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             meek
             should
             be
             fed
             with
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             with
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             nourishing
             food
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             body
             and
             bloud
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             be
             cheared
             and
             revived
             thereby
             ,
             whereas
             before
             they
             were
             as
             dead
             men
             through
             the
             terrours
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             accordingly
             we
             must
             also
             understand
             the
             two
             following
             clauses
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               praise
               the
               Lord
               that
               seek
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             that
             seek
             to
             know
             God
             and
             to
             obtain
             his
             favour
             ,
             shall
             praise
             him
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Chro.
             16.11
             ;
             
               your
               heart
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             that
             is
             your
             hearts
             shall
             be
             cheared
             and
             revived
             for
             ever
             ,
             or
             your
             souls
             through
             faith
             in
             the
             redemption
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             comforted
             and
             live
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               All
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               remember
               ,
               and
               turn
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             upon
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             remember
             may
             comprehend
             these
             three
             particulars
             :
             1.
             that
             hereupon
             they
             should
             bethink
             themselves
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             thereby
             due
             unto
             them
             ;
             2.
             that
             they
             should
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             sufferings
             and
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             &c.
             (
             and
             that
             partly
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             body
             and
             bloud
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             said
             ,
             Luk.
             22.19
             .
             
               Doe
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
            
             ;
             )
             and
             3.
             that
             they
             should
             be
             often
             speaking
             of
             and
             extolling
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
             Yea
             some
             conceive
             also
             that
             this
             word
             remember
             is
             used
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             conversion
             ,
             because
             those
             nations
             had
             formerly
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             professed
             the
             true
             religion
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             then
             turned
             again
             from
             their
             vanities
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             Act.
             14.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               For
               the
               kingdome
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               the
               governour
               among
               the
               nations
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             the
             king
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             also
             by
             nature
             the
             supreme
             Lord
             over
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             they
             should
             serve
             him
             ,
             or
             he
             will
             surely
             bring
             them
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             sceptre
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               All
               they
               that
               be
               fat
               upon
               the
               earth
               shall
               eat
               and
               worship
               ;
               all
               they
               that
               goe
               down
               to
               the
               dust
               shall
               bow
               before
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Both
             rich
             and
             poor
             shall
             believe
             and
             serve
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ;
             see
             the
             former
             Note
             vers
             .
             26.
             
             For
             by
             those
             
               that
               be
               fat
               upon
               the
               earth
            
             are
             meant
             the
             rich
             and
             the
             great
             men
             of
             the
             nations
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             15.27
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             as
             hard
             a
             thing
             to
             winne
             these
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             a
             camel
             goe
             through
             the
             eye
             of
             a
             needle
             ;
             yet
             through
             the
             mighty
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             even
             these
             shall
             be
             wonne
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.12
             .
             
               the
               rich
               among
               the
               people
               shall
               entreat
               thy
               favour
               .
            
             And
             by
             those
             
               that
               go
               down
               to
               the
               dust
            
             are
             meant
             the
             poorer
             and
             baser
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             as
             lye
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             that
             live
             in
             a
             poor
             and
             low
             condition
             (
             the
             expression
             used
             may
             have
             reference
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             that
             ,
             being
             in
             distresse
             ,
             used
             in
             those
             times
             to
             sit
             or
             throw
             themselves
             down
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             to
             cast
             dust
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             yea
             to
             rowl
             themselves
             in
             the
             dust
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             16.15
             .
             )
             or
             such
             poor
             lean
             starved
             souls
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             half
             dead
             ,
             even
             ready
             to
             drop
             into
             the
             grave
             :
             see
             the
             former
             Note
             vers
             .
             15.
             and
             that
             Job
             30.19
             .
             I
             know
             some
             by
             those
             
               that
               goe
               down
               into
               the
               dust
            
             understand
             all
             mortall
             men
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             actually
             dead
             ;
             and
             so
             take
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             that
             are
             
             laid
             in
             their
             graves
             shall
             one
             day
             be
             raised
             up
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             shall
             then
             acknowledge
             and
             worship
             Christ
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               and
               none
               can
               keep
               alive
               his
               own
               soul
               ,
            
             either
             they
             are
             added
             as
             a
             farther
             description
             of
             the
             persons
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             ,
             
               they
               that
               goe
               down
               to
               the
               dust
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             such
             as
             (
             poor
             souls
             !
             )
             are
             not
             able
             to
             sustain
             themselves
             ,
             men
             in
             a
             manner
             dead
             without
             hope
             of
             recovery
             ;
             or
             else
             as
             an
             intimation
             of
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             should
             eat
             and
             worship
             Christ
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             none
             of
             them
             could
             nourish
             themselves
             ,
             or
             chear
             and
             revive
             themselves
             ,
             or
             save
             themselves
             from
             wrath
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             be
             nourished
             and
             revived
             and
             saved
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             him
             thereupon
             they
             shall
             worship
             and
             adore
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               A
               seed
               shall
               serve
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             have
             a
             seed
             that
             shall
             serve
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Isa
             .
             53.10
             .
             
               when
               thou
               shalt
               make
               his
               soul
               an
               offering
               for
               sin
               ,
               he
               shall
               see
               his
               seed
               .
            
             But
             rather
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             those
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             being
             converted
             to
             the
             true
             faith
             should
             submit
             to
             Christs
             sceptre
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             their
             seed
             should
             also
             serve
             him
             :
             or
             else
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             ages
             there
             should
             be
             a
             seed
             that
             should
             serve
             him
             .
             And
             though
             some
             would
             referre
             this
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             even
             of
             them
             there
             should
             be
             
               a
               remnant
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             Rom.
             11.5
             ,
             that
             should
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             referre
             it
             to
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             converted
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             or
             of
             all
             in
             generall
             :
             
               it
               shall
               be
               accounted
               to
               the
               Lord
               for
               a
               generation
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             reckoned
             and
             accounted
             a
             race
             or
             generation
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             73.15
             .
             
               If
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               speak
               thus
               ,
               behold
               ,
               I
               should
               offend
               against
               the
               generation
               of
               thy
               children
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               They
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               shall
               declare
               his
               righteousnesse
               unto
               a
               people
               that
               shall
               be
               born
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               this
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             either
             of
             those
             that
             were
             first
             converted
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             seed
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             successively
             to
             their
             posterity
             
               declare
               his
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             made
             ours
             by
             faith
             ,
             yea
             that
             
               he
               of
               God
               is
               made
               unto
               us
               wisedome
               and
               righteousnesse
               and
               sanctification
               and
               redemption
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
             even
             
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               this
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             our
             salvation
             :
             or
             ,
             the
             righteousnesse
             and
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             in
             making
             good
             his
             promises
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             principally
             in
             the
             work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             conferring
             of
             any
             other
             blessing
             promised
             ;
             and
             because
             Davids
             deliverances
             were
             a
             notable
             proof
             of
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             herein
             ,
             thereto
             those
             last
             words
             may
             have
             reference
             ,
             
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               this
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               Lord
               is
               my
               shepheard
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             a
             Pastorall
             Song
             ;
             wherein
             David
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             imployment
             of
             a
             shepheard
             in
             his
             younger
             years
             ,
             compares
             the
             tender
             care
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             over
             him
             to
             the
             care
             of
             a
             shepheard
             over
             his
             own
             flock
             .
             And
             indeed
             men
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             sheep
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             are
             so
             prone
             to
             wander
             ,
             and
             through
             sillinesse
             to
             run
             without
             fear
             into
             any
             danger
             ,
             and
             altogether
             unable
             to
             
             help
             or
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             unlesse
             God
             should
             doe
             it
             for
             them
             :
             in
             the
             confidence
             whereof
             he
             adds
             those
             words
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               not
               want
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             what
             shall
             fully
             content
             me
             ,
             neither
             will
             he
             withold
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             either
             for
             my
             body
             or
             soul
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               He
               maketh
               me
               to
               lye
               down
               in
               green
               pastures
               :
               he
               leadeth
               me
               beside
               the
               still
               waters
               .
            
             ]
             These
             words
             imply
             a
             plenteous
             supply
             of
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             yea
             of
             all
             things
             necessary
             both
             for
             body
             and
             soul
             :
             for
             lying
             down
             in
             green
             pastures
             doth
             not
             only
             imply
             rest
             and
             refreshing
             thereby
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             expressions
             Ezek.
             34.15
             .
             
               I
               will
               feed
               my
               flock
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               cause
               them
               to
               lye
               down
               ,
            
             and
             Cant.
             1.7
             .
             
               Tell
               me
               ,
               O
               thou
               whom
               my
               soul
               loveth
               ,
               where
               thou
               makest
               thy
               flocks
               to
               rest
               at
               noon
            
             ;
             but
             also
             plenty
             of
             feeding
             ,
             wherewith
             when
             the
             sheep
             have
             filled
             their
             bellies
             ,
             they
             use
             to
             lye
             down
             ;
             and
             this
             to
             Christs
             sheep
             is
             principally
             the
             doctrine
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             by
             
               still
               waters
            
             are
             meant
             calm
             waters
             ,
             perhaps
             those
             in
             watering-troughs
             ,
             or
             in
             gutters
             and
             furrows
             digged
             for
             the
             letting
             in
             of
             water
             to
             their
             grounds
             ;
             at
             least
             they
             are
             opposed
             to
             swift
             and
             violent
             streams
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             dangerous
             and
             harmfull
             to
             sheep
             :
             wherein
             also
             is
             implyed
             that
             God
             provided
             not
             only
             for
             the
             thirst
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             refreshing
             of
             his
             soul
             with
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             ,
             the
             waters
             of
             life
             .
             For
             though
             some
             think
             that
             he
             only
             intends
             the
             plenteousnesse
             of
             his
             pasture
             ,
             by
             saying
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             
               he
               leadeth
               me
               beside
               the
               still
               waters
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             watered
             grounds
             yield
             the
             best
             pastures
             :
             yet
             because
             in
             those
             hote
             countries
             they
             used
             to
             water
             their
             sheep
             ,
             Gen.
             30.38
             .
             I
             question
             not
             but
             that
             in
             those
             words
             he
             hath
             reference
             also
             to
             the
             shepheards
             providing
             for
             his
             sheep
             therein
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             leading
             him
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             shepheards
             driving
             his
             sheep
             softly
             and
             gently
             ,
             and
             would
             imply
             thereby
             the
             tender
             respect
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             to
             his
             many
             infirmites
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               He
               restoreth
               my
               soul
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             comforts
             and
             revives
             my
             fainting
             soul
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             19.7
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             brings
             me
             back
             into
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             and
             fetcheth
             me
             home
             to
             himself
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             strayed
             aside
             :
             so
             that
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             shepheards
             care
             ,
             either
             in
             cherishing
             his
             sheep
             when
             they
             are
             sick
             or
             feeble
             or
             faint
             ,
             or
             in
             fetching
             them
             in
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             astray
             :
             
               he
               leadeth
               me
               in
               the
               paths
               of
               righteousnesse
               for
               his
               names
               sake
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             righteousnesse
             of
             mine
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             in
             me
             ,
             but
             merely
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             own
             name
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             12.22
             .
             And
             herein
             he
             alludes
             too
             to
             the
             shepheards
             care
             in
             leading
             his
             sheep
             gently
             in
             fair
             and
             plain
             wayes
             ,
             not
             through
             deep
             mire
             ,
             brambles
             and
             briars
             ,
             or
             over
             craggy
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             wayes
             ,
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             hard
             and
             troublesome
             for
             them
             to
             goe
             in
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Yea
               though
               I
               walk
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             through
             the
             deepest
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             3.5
             .
             
               I
               will
               fear
               no
               evil
            
             .
             His
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             should
             fall
             into
             the
             most
             desperate
             and
             deadly
             dangers
             ,
             as
             a
             sheep
             that
             wandring
             falls
             into
             the
             paws
             of
             a
             lion
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             cast
             off
             his
             confidence
             in
             God.
             For
             he
             doth
             not
             intend
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             void
             of
             all
             fear
             ;
             but
             that
             his
             faith
             in
             Gods
             providence
             should
             over-master
             his
             fear
             .
             
               For
               thou
               art
               with
               me
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             a
             shepheard
             that
             stands
             watching
             over
             his
             sheep
             ;
             
               thy
               rod
               and
               thy
               staffe
               ,
               they
               comfort
               me
               .
            
             Some
             distinguish
             here
             betwixt
             
             the
             rod
             ,
             and
             the
             staffe
             :
             by
             the
             staffe
             they
             say
             is
             meant
             the
             shepheards
             hook
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             rod
             a
             little
             wand
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             shepheards
             also
             used
             ,
             to
             beat
             in
             the
             sheep
             when
             they
             went
             astray
             from
             the
             flock
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             up
             close
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             hasten
             them
             forward
             when
             they
             lagge
             behind
             :
             and
             some
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             shepheards
             hook
             that
             is
             here
             called
             both
             a
             rod
             and
             a
             staffe
             .
             However
             doubtlesse
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             considering
             that
             God
             as
             a
             carefull
             shepheard
             did
             watch
             over
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             thereby
             comforted
             in
             his
             greatest
             perils
             ;
             yet
             withall
             by
             his
             rod
             and
             staffe
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             his
             Providence
             in
             guiding
             and
             preserving
             him
             ,
             2.
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             directing
             him
             in
             all
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             his
             rod
             of
             correction
             ,
             which
             may
             also
             properly
             enough
             be
             said
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             evidence
             of
             Gods
             fatherly
             care
             over
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Thou
               preparest
               a
               table
               before
               me
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             to
             their
             grief
             and
             vexation
             ,
             they
             being
             no
             way
             able
             to
             hinder
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             Psal
             ▪
             112.10
             .
             
               The
               wicked
               shall
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               grieved
               ;
               he
               shall
               gnash
               with
               his
               teeth
               ,
               and
               melt
               away
               .
            
             Some
             think
             that
             this
             expression
             is
             used
             also
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             Princes
             ,
             that
             used
             to
             have
             those
             they
             had
             taken
             captives
             stand
             by
             when
             they
             were
             feasting
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             insulting
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Adonibezek
             and
             Samson
             ;
             but
             Davids
             meeknesse
             and
             piety
             make
             it
             improbable
             that
             he
             ever
             used
             to
             doe
             this
             .
             As
             for
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Thou
               preparest
               a
               table
               before
               me
               ,
            
             he
             alludes
             therein
             to
             the
             royall
             plenty
             he
             dayly
             enjoyed
             ,
             comparing
             the
             liberall
             provision
             that
             God
             afforded
             him
             to
             a
             plenteous
             feast
             ,
             for
             which
             great
             preparations
             are
             made
             beforehand
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             spread
             on
             a
             table
             ,
             and
             set
             out
             in
             the
             most
             curious
             manner
             :
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               thou
               anointest
               my
               head
               with
               oyl
               ,
               my
               cup
               runneth
               over
            
             ;
             for
             though
             some
             understand
             this
             anointing
             his
             head
             of
             his
             anointing
             to
             be
             king
             of
             Israel
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             far
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             expression
             is
             used
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             feasting
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             they
             used
             to
             welcome
             their
             guests
             with
             pouring
             forth
             sweet
             precious
             oyles
             upon
             their
             heads
             ;
             whence
             Amos
             speaking
             of
             feasting
             saith
             ,
             Amos
             6.6
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             
               drink
               wine
               in
               bowls
               ,
               and
               anoint
               themselves
               with
               the
               chief
               ointments
               ,
            
             and
             Christ
             said
             to
             the
             Pharisee
             that
             had
             feasted
             him
             ,
             
               mine
               head
               with
               oyl
               thou
               didst
               not
               anoint
            
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             that
             ,
             
               my
               cup
               runneth
               over
            
             ,
             is
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             custome
             at
             feasts
             ,
             of
             assigning
             to
             every
             guest
             his
             severall
             portion
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             11.6
             .
             So
             that
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             words
             is
             an
             acknowledgement
             that
             God
             had
             afforded
             him
             plenty
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             necessity
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             delight
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             extended
             also
             to
             Gods
             feasting
             his
             soul
             with
             those
             spirituall
             dainties
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             to
             Gods
             chearing
             of
             his
             soul
             with
             the
             comforts
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             called
             
               the
               oyl
               of
               gladnesse
            
             Psal
             .
             45.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Surely
               goodnesse
               and
               mercy
               shall
               follow
               me
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             grace
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             effects
             thereof
             in
             a
             gracious
             supply
             of
             what
             was
             truly
             good
             for
             him
             ;
             for
             of
             this
             he
             might
             be
             sure
             that
             God
             would
             never
             fail
             him
             :
             and
             the
             expression
             is
             very
             emphaticall
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               goodnesse
               and
               mercy
               shall
               follow
               me
            
             ;
             for
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             imply
             the
             continuance
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             Gods
             readinesse
             to
             shew
             him
             favour
             :
             whilst
             other
             men
             pursue
             and
             follow
             after
             happinesse
             ,
             happinesse
             
             doth
             pursue
             and
             follow
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             with
             so
             much
             earnestnesse
             seek
             a
             blessing
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             seeks
             to
             blesse
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               I
               will
               dwell
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             either
             it
             is
             a
             resolution
             that
             he
             would
             to
             his
             lives
             end
             worship
             and
             praise
             him
             in
             his
             Sanctuary
             ,
             implying
             that
             in
             this
             he
             rejoyced
             more
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             abundance
             of
             earthly
             blessings
             that
             God
             had
             given
             him
             :
             or
             else
             it
             is
             a
             profession
             of
             his
             assured
             hope
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             constantly
             abide
             in
             the
             Church
             here
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               Earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               and
               the
               fulnesse
               thereof
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             
               the
               fulnesse
               thereof
            
             is
             meant
             all
             the
             creatures
             that
             are
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             principally
             the
             nations
             that
             dwell
             therein
             ;
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               world
               and
               they
               that
               dwell
               therein
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             prefixed
             ,
             that
             hereupon
             he
             might
             adde
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             by
             way
             of
             admiring
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             to
             his
             Israel
             )
             that
             though
             the
             whole
             world
             and
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             were
             the
             Lords
             ,
             yet
             all
             the
             world
             was
             not
             his
             as
             Israel
             was
             ;
             though
             the
             whole
             Universe
             was
             his
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             chosen
             Jerusalem
             to
             be
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             his
             dwelling-place
             ,
             &
             his
             Church
             to
             be
             above
             others
             his
             peculiar
             people
             :
             
               The
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             saith
             he
             vers
             .
             3.
             
               who
               shall
               ascend
               into
               the
               hill
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ?
             &c.
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Expositours
             give
             another
             reason
             why
             this
             is
             here
             prefixed
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             Lords
             dominion
             over
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             might
             afterwards
             inferre
             how
             necessary
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Lords
             holy
             hill
             ,
             should
             receive
             and
             obey
             Christ
             his
             anointed
             ;
             which
             they
             conceive
             is
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             in
             those
             words
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               heads
               ,
               O
               ye
               gates
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             reason
             before
             given
             is
             much
             the
             clearer
             .
             However
             very
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Cor.
             10.25
             ,
             26.
             proves
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             Christians
             might
             without
             scruple
             buy
             and
             eat
             any
             meats
             that
             were
             sold
             in
             the
             market
             ,
             because
             all
             was
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             made
             for
             mans
             use
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             as
             Gods
             children
             (
             especially
             also
             if
             we
             adde
             the
             right
             they
             had
             to
             them
             through
             Christ
             )
             might
             lawfully
             take
             them
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             their
             father
             ;
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               sold
               in
               the
               shambles
               ,
               that
               eat
               ,
               asking
               no
               question
               for
               conscience
               sake
               :
               for
               the
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               and
               the
               fulnesse
               thereof
            
             :
             and
             yet
             immediately
             vers
             .
             28.
             by
             the
             same
             words
             he
             urgeth
             them
             not
             to
             eat
             of
             any
             meat
             ,
             concerning
             which
             notice
             was
             given
             them
             that
             it
             had
             been
             offered
             to
             idols
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             creatures
             being
             the
             Lords
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             use
             them
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             not
             eat
             them
             to
             the
             scandall
             of
             their
             brethren
             ;
             or
             because
             the
             whole
             world
             being
             the
             Lords
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             fear
             they
             should
             not
             have
             to
             eat
             ,
             seeing
             out
             of
             his
             rich
             store
             he
             was
             able
             to
             provide
             otherwise
             for
             them
             ,
             
               But
               if
               any
               man
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               This
               is
               offered
               in
               sacrifice
               unto
               idols
               ,
               eat
               not
               for
               his
               sake
               that
               shewed
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               conscience
               sake
               :
               The
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               and
               the
               fulnesse
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               he
               hath
               founded
               it
               upon
               the
               seas
               ,
               and
               established
               it
               upon
               the
               flouds
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             by
             the
             seas
             and
             by
             the
             flouds
             ;
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             in
             that
             sense
             that
             London
             stands
             upon
             the
             river
             of
             Thames
             .
             But
             rather
             it
             is
             said
             that
             God
             hath
             
               founded
               it
               upon
               the
               seas
            
             ,
             &c.
             because
             whereas
             the
             naturall
             place
             of
             the
             
             earth
             is
             to
             be
             under
             the
             waters
             ,
             God
             hath
             ordered
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             above
             the
             seas
             and
             above
             the
             flouds
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             outward
             appearance
             it
             seems
             as
             it
             were
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             hereby
             it
             was
             made
             fit
             for
             the
             habitation
             of
             his
             creatures
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Who
               shall
               ascend
               into
               the
               hill
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               and
               who
               shall
               stand
               in
               his
               holy
               place
               ?
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             world
             be
             the
             Lords
             ,
             yet
             to
             dwell
             in
             Gods
             holy
             hill
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             that
             's
             a
             priviledge
             which
             few
             to
             speak
             of
             do
             enjoy
             ,
             yea
             even
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             his
             people
             in
             outward
             profession
             .
             But
             for
             the
             more
             clear
             understanding
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             2.6
             .
             and
             15.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               clean
               hands
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             whose
             works
             are
             blamelesse
             ;
             
               and
               a
               pure
               heart
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             heart
             purified
             by
             faith
             from
             all
             sinfull
             pollutions
             ,
             all
             erroneous
             opinions
             and
             carnall
             affections
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             carefull
             to
             approve
             his
             heart
             unto
             God
             ▪
             as
             well
             as
             to
             avoid
             sin
             outwardly
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               not
               lift
               up
               his
               soul
               unto
               vanity
               ,
            
             that
             is
             diversly
             expounded
             :
             Some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             worshipped
             idols
             ,
             which
             are
             often
             tearmed
             vanities
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             16.13
             .
             Others
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             not
             give
             his
             mind
             to
             vain
             and
             foolish
             sinfull
             practises
             ,
             or
             that
             doth
             not
             heed
             or
             trust
             in
             the
             vain
             and
             foolish
             designs
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             the
             allurements
             of
             Satans
             temptations
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             31.5
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             4.2
             .
             But
             there
             are
             two
             Expositions
             which
             most
             follow
             .
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             lifting
             up
             his
             soul
             unto
             vanity
             is
             meant
             vain
             and
             false
             swearing
             :
             for
             because
             they
             that
             swear
             do
             engage
             their
             souls
             thereby
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             offer
             them
             up
             as
             a
             pledge
             unto
             God
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.23
             .
             
               I
               call
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               as
               a
               record
               upon
               my
               soul
            
             ;
             therefore
             the
             man
             that
             swears
             vainly
             and
             falsly
             may
             be
             said
             to
             
               lift
               up
               his
               soul
               unto
               vanity
            
             :
             and
             so
             they
             make
             this
             to
             be
             much
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               nor
               sworn
               deceitfully
            
             .
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             man
             
               who
               hath
               not
               lift
               up
               his
               soul
               unto
               vanity
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             the
             man
             that
             doth
             not
             set
             his
             heart
             upon
             vanity
             :
             because
             men
             are
             wont
             with
             much
             eagernesse
             to
             look
             and
             gape
             after
             those
             things
             which
             they
             earnestly
             desire
             ,
             Psal
             .
             123.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             therefore
             by
             a
             borrowed
             speech
             ,
             they
             that
             earnestly
             look
             after
             and
             greedily
             desire
             the
             vain
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             riches
             and
             honours
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             that
             prosecute
             eagerly
             any
             vain
             or
             sinfull
             desire
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             to
             lift
             up
             their
             souls
             unto
             vanity
             .
             The
             same
             expression
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             Deuter.
             24.15
             .
             and
             Jer.
             22.27
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               He
               shall
               receive
               the
               blessing
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             ,
             shall
             receive
             the
             blessing
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             blessings
             temporall
             ,
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             ;
             for
             thus
             are
             all
             these
             comprehended
             under
             this
             word
             
               the
               blessing
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.9
             .
             
               knowing
               that
               ye
               are
               thereunto
               called
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               inherit
               a
               blessing
               :
            
             though
             indeed
             both
             here
             and
             there
             the
             blessing
             of
             eternall
             life
             may
             be
             principally
             intended
             ,
             concerning
             which
             Christ
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               inherit
               the
               kingdome
               prepared
               for
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Matth.
             25.34
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               righteousnesse
               from
               the
               God
               of
               his
               salvation
               ,
            
             it
             is
             this
             blessing
             promised
             that
             is
             there
             tearmed
             righteousnesse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             reward
             of
             their
             righteousnesse
             ,
             or
             because
             God
             out
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             or
             faithfulnesse
             
             will
             bestow
             it
             upon
             them
             ;
             in
             both
             which
             regards
             the
             glory
             of
             heaven
             is
             accordingly
             called
             
               a
               crown
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             2
             Tim.
             4.8
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             5.8
             .
             Some
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             but
             in
             regard
             he
             speaks
             of
             rewarding
             the
             righteous
             ,
             the
             first
             Exposition
             must
             needs
             be
             intended
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               generation
               of
               them
               that
               seek
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             a
             generation
             of
             men
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             usually
             meant
             some
             sort
             or
             kind
             of
             men
             ;
             as
             Matth.
             12.39
             .
             
               An
               evil
               and
               adulterous
               generation
               seeketh
               after
               a
               sign
               ,
            
             and
             Luk.
             16.8
             .
             
               The
               men
               of
               this
               world
               are
               in
               their
               generation
               wiser
               then
               the
               children
               of
               light
            
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             taken
             here
             ;
             
               This
               is
               the
               generation
               of
               them
               that
               seek
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             These
             that
             I
             have
             before
             described
             ,
             are
             that
             sort
             or
             kind
             of
             men
             that
             do
             truly
             seek
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             true
             people
             of
             God.
             Yet
             withall
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             the
             title
             of
             
               the
               generation
               of
               them
               that
               seek
               him
            
             is
             here
             limited
             to
             these
             ,
             purposely
             to
             shew
             how
             vainly
             those
             Israelites
             boasted
             of
             being
             the
             seed
             and
             generation
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             peculiar
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             lived
             not
             as
             became
             Gods
             people
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             they
             went
             up
             amongst
             others
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             his
             holy
             place
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             before
             vers
             .
             3.
             
               who
               shall
               ascend
               into
               the
               hill
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             indeed
             seek
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             by
             turning
             his
             speech
             to
             God
             (
             for
             so
             some
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               that
               seek
               thy
               face
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               Iacob
            
             )
             he
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             call
             God
             to
             witnesse
             that
             it
             was
             so
             ;
             and
             so
             doth
             withall
             covertly
             imply
             ,
             that
             however
             men
             might
             esteem
             them
             Gods
             people
             ,
             yet
             before
             Gods
             tribunal
             it
             would
             not
             be
             so
             .
             But
             if
             we
             read
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Text
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             
               that
               seek
               thy
               face
               ,
               O
               Iacob
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             seek
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             prophet
             Isa
             .
             44.5
             .
             
               One
               shall
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Lords
               ;
               and
               another
               shall
               call
               himself
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Iacob
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               heads
               ,
               O
               ye
               gates
               ;
               and
               be
               ye
               lift
               up
               ye
               everlasting
               doors
               ,
               and
               the
               king
               of
               glory
               shall
               come
               in
               .
            
             ]
             In
             these
             words
             first
             David
             expresseth
             his
             earnest
             desire
             that
             the
             Temple
             might
             be
             built
             ,
             and
             the
             Ark
             settled
             therein
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             a
             poeticall
             manner
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             calling
             them
             
               everlasting
               doors
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Ark
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             often
             removed
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             was
             now
             in
             the
             Temple
             to
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             132.14
             .
             
               This
               is
               my
               rest
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             9.3
             .
             And
             by
             speaking
             to
             the
             gates
             to
             lift
             up
             themselves
             ,
             either
             first
             he
             may
             mean
             the
             building
             of
             them
             up
             ;
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               heads
               ,
               O
               ye
               gates
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Be
             ye
             built
             up
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             in
             his
             Ark
             may
             enter
             into
             you
             :
             or
             secondly
             ,
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             upper
             posts
             of
             the
             gates
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Raise
             up
             and
             enlarge
             yourselves
             ,
             and
             become
             greater
             then
             you
             are
             ,
             because
             the
             great
             King
             of
             Glory
             is
             to
             enter
             in
             by
             you
             ;
             alluding
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             opening
             the
             gates
             of
             a
             house
             or
             city
             to
             the
             widest
             ,
             when
             some
             great
             Prince
             is
             to
             come
             in
             :
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             their
             heads
             in
             a
             way
             of
             glorying
             and
             rejoycing
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Triumph
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             O
             ye
             gates
             ;
             thereby
             the
             better
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             solemnity
             and
             joy
             of
             the
             Arks
             removall
             into
             the
             Temple
             .
             But
             secondly
             ,
             Doubtlesse
             under
             this
             type
             ,
             1.
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             true
             spirituall
             Temple
             ,
             desiring
             that
             this
             Temple
             may
             be
             built
             up
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             her
             doors
             (
             which
             are
             
             called
             everlasting
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             shall
             continue
             for
             ever
             )
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.8
             ,
             may
             be
             entertained
             with
             joy
             as
             their
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             may
             enter
             and
             rule
             as
             king
             amongst
             them
             :
             2.
             to
             Christians
             ,
             the
             particular
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             all
             men
             in
             generall
             ,
             who
             being
             converted
             become
             the
             true
             Temples
             of
             the
             ever-living
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.16
             ;
             at
             the
             doors
             of
             whose
             hearts
             (
             called
             everlasting
             doors
             ,
             because
             they
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             )
             he
             knocks
             to
             have
             entrance
             ,
             Rev.
             3.20
             ,
             exhorting
             them
             to
             lift
             up
             their
             heads
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             raise
             up
             their
             hearts
             from
             all
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             them
             by
             faith
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             merits
             all
             his
             members
             are
             glorified
             ,
             may
             enter
             in
             and
             dwell
             and
             rule
             in
             their
             hearts
             by
             faith
             :
             3.
             as
             some
             conceive
             ,
             to
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             exhorting
             them
             to
             let
             in
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             and
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             into
             their
             kingdomes
             and
             common-wealths
             ,
             expressing
             this
             in
             these
             tearms
             ,
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               heads
               ,
               O
               ye
               gates
               ,
            
             &c.
             either
             as
             alluding
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             Magistrates
             sitting
             in
             the
             gates
             in
             those
             times
             when
             they
             judged
             the
             people
             ;
             or
             because
             of
             the
             great
             power
             that
             such
             men
             usually
             have
             ,
             either
             to
             let
             in
             or
             to
             keep
             out
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             religion
             amongst
             the
             people
             :
             and
             4.
             to
             the
             gates
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Temple
             in
             heaven
             ,
             calling
             upon
             them
             with
             all
             joy
             to
             entertain
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             after
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             Redemption
             triumphantly
             ascend
             into
             heaven
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               heads
               ,
               O
               ye
               gates
               ,
            
             &c.
             there
             may
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             those
             triumphall
             Arches
             which
             used
             to
             be
             set
             up
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             great
             Conquerours
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Who
               is
               this
               king
               of
               glory
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             These
             words
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             question
             propounded
             by
             David
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             But
             who
             now
             is
             this
             king
             of
             glory
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             ?
             that
             so
             he
             might
             take
             occasion
             to
             extoll
             this
             king
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             shew
             what
             reason
             there
             was
             why
             they
             should
             gladly
             receive
             him
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             name
             of
             some
             other
             that
             might
             move
             this
             question
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             But
             now
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             demand
             of
             me
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               this
               king
               of
               glory
            
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               strong
               and
               mighty
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             know
             ,
             many
             Expositours
             take
             them
             to
             be
             the
             supposed
             reply
             of
             those
             that
             were
             spoken
             to
             in
             that
             foregoing
             figurative
             expression
             ,
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               heads
               ,
               O
               ye
               gates
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             accordingly
             they
             conceive
             that
             this
             reply
             is
             made
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             scorning
             and
             despising
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             What
             is
             this
             your
             glorious
             king
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             submit
             to
             him
             ?
             or
             else
             by
             way
             of
             desiring
             to
             be
             informed
             and
             satisfied
             concerning
             Christ
             :
             yea
             they
             that
             understand
             the
             former
             verse
             of
             Christs
             ascension
             into
             heaven
             ,
             take
             these
             words
             as
             the
             reply
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             admiring
             that
             one
             clothed
             with
             a
             humane
             body
             should
             ascend
             above
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             enter
             in
             as
             the
             Lord
             of
             that
             Jerusalem
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             first
             said
             of
             this
             seems
             most
             probable
             .
             And
             however
             that
             which
             is
             answered
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               strong
               and
               mighty
               ,
               the
               Lord
               mighty
               in
               battel
               ,
            
             plainly
             imports
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             he
             ,
             who
             being
             of
             infinite
             power
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             destroy
             those
             that
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             protect
             his
             people
             against
             all
             their
             enemies
             ,
             both
             temporall
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             victorious
             over
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             have
             speciall
             reference
             to
             Christs
             conquest
             over
             Hell
             and
             death
             ,
             when
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             he
             ascended
             triumphantly
             into
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               hosts
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             2.1
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               UNto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               do
               I
               lift
               up
               my
               soul
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             In
             thee
             only
             do
             I
             trust
             and
             hope
             ;
             and
             my
             hearts
             desire
             for
             help
             and
             comfort
             is
             only
             towards
             thee
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             eagernesse
             doth
             expect
             good
             from
             thee
             .
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             this
             Psalm
             is
             so
             composed
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             all
             the
             letters
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Alphabet
             one
             after
             another
             in
             the
             first
             letter
             of
             every
             verse
             (
             except
             only
             in
             two
             or
             three
             verses
             )
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             probably
             conceive
             ,
             that
             being
             a
             Psalm
             of
             singular
             excellency
             and
             speciall
             use
             ,
             it
             might
             by
             this
             help
             be
             the
             better
             remembred
             .
             The
             like
             elegancy
             there
             is
             in
             the
             34
             ,
             37
             ,
             111
             ,
             112
             ,
             119
             ,
             and
             145
             Psalms
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
               let
               me
               not
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             they
             use
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             have
             hoped
             for
             any
             thing
             with
             great
             confidence
             ,
             and
             have
             boasted
             of
             their
             hope
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             have
             been
             disappointed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               let
               none
               that
               wait
               on
               thee
               be
               ashamed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             neither
             by
             their
             own
             disappointments
             ,
             nor
             mine
             .
             For
             this
             last
             some
             adde
             ,
             because
             if
             he
             should
             fail
             of
             his
             hopes
             ,
             he
             knew
             this
             would
             be
             a
             great
             discouragement
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             waited
             to
             see
             what
             the
             issue
             of
             Gods
             dealings
             with
             him
             would
             be
             .
             
               Let
               them
               be
               ashamed
               which
               transgresse
               without
               cause
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             causlesly
             afflict
             and
             trouble
             me
             ,
             and
             oppose
             me
             in
             the
             businesse
             of
             the
             kingdome
             promised
             me
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             7.3
             .
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             by
             
               them
               which
               transgresse
               without
               cause
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             those
             that
             out
             of
             distrust
             do
             causlesly
             fall
             away
             from
             God
             :
             and
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             all
             wicked
             men
             whatsoever
             ;
             all
             sin
             against
             God
             being
             in
             true
             judgement
             altogether
             unreasonable
             and
             causlesse
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Shew
               me
               thy
               waies
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             waies
             wherein
             thou
             hast
             appointed
             thy
             people
             to
             walk
             :
             Or
             ,
             
               Shew
               me
               thy
               waies
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             waies
             thou
             usest
             to
             take
             with
             thy
             children
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             how
             gracious
             thou
             art
             unto
             them
             ,
             though
             thou
             dost
             usually
             afflict
             them
             ,
             how
             faithfull
             in
             performing
             all
             thy
             promises
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             may
             quietly
             rest
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             through
             impatience
             or
             desire
             of
             revenge
             doe
             any
             thing
             to
             displease
             thee
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             we
             understand
             these
             words
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             ,
             of
             Gods
             teaching
             him
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             his
             commandments
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             in
             desiring
             that
             ,
             he
             had
             respect
             chiefly
             to
             the
             distresse
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             thereby
             be
             drawn
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             evil
             ,
             as
             men
             in
             adversity
             are
             prone
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Lead
               me
               in
               thy
               truth
               ,
               and
               teach
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Many
             severall
             Expositions
             are
             given
             of
             these
             words
             :
             as
             ,
             
               Lead
               me
               in
               thy
               truth
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             carry
             me
             with
             constant
             assurance
             and
             trust
             to
             rest
             on
             thy
             promises
             ,
             thy
             truth
             and
             faithfulnesse
             ;
             or
             ,
             Cause
             me
             to
             be
             true
             and
             faithfull
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             conceive
             this
             is
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             that
             Psal
             .
             5.8
             .
             
               Lead
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thy
               righteousnesse
            
             :
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Remember
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thy
               tender
               mercies
               and
               thy
               loving
               kindnesses
               ;
               for
               they
               have
               been
               ever
               of
               old
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             me
             even
             from
             my
             first
             conception
             ,
             and
             towards
             all
             thine
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             yea
             from
             all
             eternity
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             set
             his
             love
             upon
             his
             2
             Tim.
             1.9
             .
             
               before
               the
               world
               began
            
             .
             And
             thus
             
             doth
             David
             secretly
             comfort
             himself
             by
             pressing
             this
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             the
             Lord
             was
             unchangeable
             ,
             even
             the
             same
             still
             that
             he
             had
             ever
             been
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Remember
               not
               the
               sins
               of
               my
               youth
               ,
               nor
               my
               transgressions
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             such
             as
             I
             have
             run
             into
             in
             my
             riper
             years
             .
             For
             by
             mentioning
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             youth
             in
             the
             first
             branch
             David
             intended
             not
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             sinned
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             be
             troubled
             for
             any
             sins
             but
             those
             of
             his
             youth
             ;
             but
             rather
             hereby
             he
             sought
             to
             humble
             himself
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             from
             his
             youth
             he
             had
             provoked
             God
             many
             wayes
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             he
             should
             deal
             with
             him
             according
             to
             the
             rigour
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             he
             might
             charge
             upon
             him
             not
             only
             the
             sins
             he
             had
             more
             lately
             committed
             ,
             but
             all
             his
             evil
             deeds
             even
             from
             his
             youth
             unto
             that
             time
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               according
               to
               thy
               mercy
               remember
               thou
               me
               ,
               for
               thy
               goodnesse
               sake
               ,
               O
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             moved
             thereto
             by
             thine
             own
             goodnesse
             ,
             or
             to
             declare
             and
             make
             known
             thy
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Good
               and
               upright
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             gracious
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             really
             intending
             and
             faithfully
             performing
             whatever
             he
             hath
             promised
             :
             
               therefore
               will
               he
               teach
               sinners
               in
               the
               way
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             before
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               The
               meek
               will
               he
               guide
               in
               judgement
               .
            
             ]
             Who
             are
             meant
             by
             
               the
               meek
            
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             22.26
             .
             And
             for
             that
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             guide
             them
             in
             judgement
             ,
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             will
             so
             direct
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             walk
             judiciously
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             ordering
             all
             their
             affairs
             with
             wisedome
             and
             mature
             judgement
             ;
             or
             that
             God
             in
             judgement
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             great
             wisedome
             and
             provident
             care
             ,
             will
             guide
             them
             ,
             having
             in
             all
             things
             a
             fatherly
             respect
             to
             their
             weaknesse
             and
             profit
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               All
               the
               paths
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               mercy
               and
               truth
               to
               them
               that
               keep
               his
               covenant
               and
               his
               Testimonies
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             25.16
             .
             )
             which
             by
             Covenant
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             bound
             evangelically
             to
             keep
             .
             Now
             to
             such
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               all
               the
               paths
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               mercy
               and
               truth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             God
             doth
             to
             them
             is
             done
             in
             mercy
             and
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             yea
             such
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             is
             mercy
             and
             truth
             in
             all
             the
             dispensations
             of
             Gods
             providence
             towards
             them
             .
             Yet
             some
             here
             also
             by
             
               the
               paths
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             understand
             those
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             us
             to
             walk
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             his
             people
             to
             doe
             is
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             mercy
             and
             faithfulnesse
             to
             them
             it
             is
             injoyned
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               For
               thy
               names
               sake
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               pardon
               mine
               iniquity
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               great
               .
            
             ]
             This
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               for
               it
               is
               great
            
             ,
             is
             not
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             to
             move
             God
             to
             pardon
             his
             iniquity
             ;
             (
             for
             properly
             and
             in
             it self
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             sin
             is
             an
             argument
             why
             God
             should
             punish
             ,
             rather
             then
             why
             God
             should
             pardon
             )
             but
             rather
             it
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             did
             so
             earnestly
             beg
             pardon
             of
             God
             ,
             namely
             because
             his
             iniquity
             was
             great
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             the
             liker
             to
             endanger
             him
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             more
             heavy
             upon
             his
             conscience
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             sick
             man
             should
             say
             to
             his
             Physician
             ,
             Help
             me
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             very
             sick
             :
             or
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             pleaded
             that
             God
             would
             pardon
             him
             for
             his
             names
             sake
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             goodnesse
             and
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             12.12
             .
             )
             namely
             ,
             because
             his
             sin
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             Gods
             free
             grace
             and
             infinite
             mercy
             could
             give
             him
             hope
             of
             pardon
             .
             Yet
             withall
             
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             party
             begging
             pardon
             doth
             truly
             repent
             and
             believe
             ,
             even
             the
             alledging
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             a
             mans
             sin
             may
             have
             some
             force
             of
             an
             argument
             to
             move
             God
             to
             pardon
             ,
             because
             the
             glory
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             and
             grace
             is
             hereby
             the
             more
             magnified
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             5.20
             .
             
               where
               sin
               abounded
               ,
               grace
               did
               much
               more
               abound
               .
            
             However
             ,
             by
             the
             iniquity
             which
             he
             saith
             was
             great
             may
             be
             meant
             some
             particular
             greater
             sin
             ,
             which
             lay
             sore
             upon
             his
             conscience
             ,
             or
             his
             sins
             in
             generall
             collectively
             considered
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             question
             may
             imply
             the
             paucity
             of
             those
             that
             truly
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             withall
             their
             wonderfull
             happinesse
             ;
             
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             There
             are
             not
             many
             such
             ;
             but
             oh
             ,
             great
             is
             the
             happinesse
             of
             that
             man
             that
             doth
             thus
             fear
             God!
             At
             least
             this
             question
             implyes
             how
             universally
             true
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             is
             concerning
             those
             that
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             :
             Whoever
             he
             be
             that
             doth
             this
             ,
             
               him
               shall
               he
               teach
               in
               the
               way
               that
               he
               shall
               chuse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             in
             the
             way
             that
             God
             himself
             doth
             prescribe
             or
             approve
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             God
             shall
             direct
             him
             what
             way
             to
             chuse
             in
             all
             his
             businesses
             and
             streights
             whatsoever
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             left
             to
             his
             own
             choice
             ,
             but
             God
             shall
             direct
             him
             what
             way
             to
             chuse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               His
               soul
               shall
               dwell
               at
               ease
               .
            
             ]
             The
             man
             that
             lives
             in
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             is
             said
             to
             live
             at
             ease
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             12.5
             .
             and
             accordingly
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             feareth
             the
             Lord
             shall
             long
             enjoy
             plenty
             of
             all
             blessings
             ,
             temporall
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             full
             content
             and
             ease
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             eternal
             rest
             and
             joy
             in
             heaven
             .
             And
             indeed
             though
             the
             righteous
             be
             often
             much
             afflicted
             ,
             (
             which
             their
             not
             fearing
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
             may
             bring
             upon
             them
             )
             and
             have
             not
             all
             things
             as
             they
             would
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             inward
             sweet
             content
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             well
             said
             to
             
               dwell
               at
               ease
            
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             that
             to
             imply
             this
             the
             word
             soul
             is
             here
             expressed
             ,
             
               His
               soul
               shall
               dwell
               at
               ease
               .
            
             Some
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             restrain
             this
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             heaven
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             every
             way
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             secret
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             secret
             counsell
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             29.4
             .
             But
             yet
             most
             commonly
             ,
             and
             upon
             best
             grounds
             ,
             it
             is
             understood
             of
             Gods
             revealing
             unto
             such
             men
             his
             will
             concerning
             mans
             salvation
             expressed
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             as
             is
             more
             clearly
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               he
               will
               shew
               them
               his
               Covenant
               :
            
             and
             that
             this
             is
             called
             
               the
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             because
             it
             contains
             many
             things
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             known
             by
             naturall
             reason
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             enlightening
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ;
             as
             concerning
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             life
             eternall
             ,
             with
             other
             secrets
             of
             heaven
             ,
             which
             God
             only
             imparts
             to
             his
             friends
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Joh.
             15.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Mine
               eyes
               are
               ever
               towards
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             as
             when
             before
             he
             said
             that
             he
             lifted
             up
             his
             heart
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             vers
             .
             1.
             and
             Psal
             .
             5.3
             .
             and
             then
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               for
               he
               shall
               pluck
               my
               feet
               out
               of
               the
               net
               ,
            
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             all
             the
             streights
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             and
             more
             especially
             of
             the
             plots
             whereby
             his
             enemies
             sought
             to
             ensnare
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               troubles
               of
               my
               heart
               are
               enlarged
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             both
             for
             my
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             miseries
             I
             endure
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Let
               me
               not
               be
               ashamed
            
             .
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             before
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Let
               integrity
               and
               uprightnesse
               preserve
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Preserve
             me
             ,
             because
             of
             mine
             integrity
             and
             uprightnesse
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             no
             way
             injured
             others
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             are
             now
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             so
             let
             not
             others
             hurt
             and
             injure
             me
             .
             Yet
             withall
             he
             might
             also
             in
             these
             words
             desire
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             still
             kept
             upright
             for
             his
             security
             ,
             that
             nothing
             his
             enemies
             did
             might
             drive
             him
             to
             seek
             revenge
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             was
             evil
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             Some
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             limit
             the
             words
             to
             the
             integrity
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             them
             a
             request
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             preserve
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             sincerely
             rest
             upon
             God
             alone
             :
             but
             we
             had
             better
             understand
             them
             of
             his
             integrity
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Redeem
               Israel
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               his
               troubles
               .
            
             ]
             The
             rather
             did
             David
             adde
             this
             ,
             because
             God
             ,
             by
             anointing
             him
             king
             ,
             had
             committed
             his
             people
             to
             his
             care
             ;
             and
             it
             most
             grieved
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             the
             godly
             especially
             ,
             were
             involved
             in
             his
             troubles
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               JVdge
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               walked
               in
               mine
               integrity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             that
             integrity
             wherewith
             I
             carried
             my self
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             both
             towards
             Saul
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ;
             as
             I
             was
             guiltlesse
             at
             first
             ,
             so
             I
             have
             still
             continued
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             much
             provoked
             by
             them
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             32.36
             .
             Psal
             .
             7.8
             ,
             and
             17.2
             ,
             and
             4.1
             ,
             and
             2
             Sam.
             22.21
             .
             
               I
               have
               trusted
               also
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               therefore
               I
               shall
               not
               slide
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             fall
             from
             mine
             integrity
             ,
             and
             from
             mine
             endeavour
             to
             doe
             only
             that
             which
             is
             just
             in
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             or
             from
             my
             stedfast
             hope
             that
             thou
             wilt
             defend
             me
             and
             my
             just
             cause
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Examine
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               prove
               me
               ;
               try
               my
               reins
               and
               my
               heart
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             thee
             ;
             take
             exact
             notice
             whether
             I
             be
             not
             inwardly
             such
             as
             I
             professe
             my self
             to
             be
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             upon
             a
             like
             expression
             Job
             31.6
             .
             And
             for
             the
             word
             reins
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             7.9
             ,
             and
             16.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               is
               before
               mine
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             two
             severall
             respects
             David
             might
             set
             Gods
             goodness
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             by
             meditating
             frequently
             &
             seriously
             thereon
             :
             namely
             ,
             1.
             that
             he
             might
             be
             render'd
             thereby
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             obey
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             fearfull
             to
             offend
             him
             ,
             even
             because
             he
             is
             so
             good
             and
             gracious
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Hos
             .
             3.5
             .
             
               they
               shall
               fear
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               goodnesse
               in
               the
               later
               daies
            
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             being
             hereby
             confirmed
             in
             his
             faith
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             be
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             useth
             to
             be
             to
             all
             his
             ,
             especially
             to
             the
             afflicted
             and
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             help
             and
             protect
             him
             ,
             this
             might
             keep
             him
             from
             recompencing
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             and
             taking
             any
             unlawfull
             course
             to
             help
             himself
             .
             And
             in
             both
             these
             respects
             therefore
             David
             might
             here
             alledge
             his
             continuall
             setting
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             his
             integrity
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             far
             from
             those
             sinfull
             practises
             which
             his
             enemies
             charged
             him
             with
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             with
             what
             confidence
             he
             might
             therefore
             well
             appeal
             to
             God
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             him
             .
             
             And
             accordingly
             we
             must
             also
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               I
               have
               walked
               in
               thy
               truth
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             had
             lived
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             truth
             ,
             Joh.
             17.17
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             continually
             walked
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             lived
             by
             faith
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             continually
             meditating
             on
             the
             promises
             which
             God
             had
             made
             both
             to
             the
             righteous
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             in
             particular
             concerning
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             so
             waiting
             upon
             God
             in
             the
             way
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             whom
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             a
             God
             of
             truth
             to
             make
             good
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             not
             seeking
             by
             any
             unlawfull
             courses
             to
             help
             himself
             .
             I
             know
             there
             are
             some
             that
             understand
             both
             clauses
             of
             imitating
             Gods
             goodnesse
             and
             truth
             :
             
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               is
               before
               mine
               eyes
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             a
             pattern
             which
             I
             desire
             to
             imitate
             ;
             
               and
               I
               have
               walked
               in
               thy
               truth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             imitate
             thy
             truth
             and
             faithfulnesse
             :
             and
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             and
             truth
             which
             God
             requires
             in
             his
             people
             ;
             
               For
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               is
               before
               mine
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             loving
             kindnesse
             which
             thou
             requirest
             ,
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             practice
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             truth
             which
             thou
             hast
             prescribed
             .
             But
             the
             former
             Exposition
             is
             clearly
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               I
               have
               not
               sat
               with
               vain
               persons
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             by
             
               vain
               persons
            
             understand
             lying
             ,
             false
             ,
             deceitfull
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             hold
             that
             the
             next
             clause
             doth
             explain
             this
             ,
             
               neither
               will
               I
               goe
               in
               with
               dissemblers
            
             ;
             others
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             not
             what
             they
             pretend
             themselves
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             magistrates
             and
             counsellors
             of
             State
             ,
             that
             pretend
             to
             be
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             but
             do
             indeed
             mind
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             being
             as
             clouds
             without
             rain
             ,
             and
             fountains
             without
             water
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             David
             meant
             it
             more
             generally
             of
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             
               vain
               persons
            
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             void
             of
             all
             true
             piety
             ,
             and
             gave
             themselves
             wholly
             to
             vanity
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             seek
             after
             earthly
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             vain
             and
             transitory
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             sinfull
             courses
             ,
             which
             would
             never
             yield
             them
             any
             solid
             comfort
             or
             benefit
             ,
             Rom.
             6.21
             .
             
               What
               fruit
               had
               ye
               then
               in
               those
               things
               whereof
               ye
               are
               now
               ashamed
               ?
            
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Judg.
             9.4
             ,
             and
             Job
             11.11
             .
             However
             this
             is
             here
             added
             as
             a
             farther
             proof
             of
             his
             integrity
             ;
             the
             intention
             of
             these
             words
             being
             to
             signifie
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             had
             not
             sat
             plotting
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             taking
             crafty
             counsell
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             against
             him
             ;
             or
             more
             generally
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             conversed
             with
             such
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             a
             clear
             sign
             of
             a
             good
             heart
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             1.1
             .
             Yea
             and
             by
             joyning
             this
             with
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             concerning
             his
             setting
             Gods
             goodnesse
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             his
             truth
             ,
             he
             implyes
             ,
             that
             his
             trusting
             in
             Gods
             goodnesse
             and
             truth
             had
             kept
             him
             from
             joyning
             and
             conversing
             with
             such
             kind
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               I
               will
               wash
               mine
               hands
               in
               innocency
               ;
               so
               will
               I
               compasse
               thine
               altar
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             ]
             Having
             professed
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             carefully
             shunned
             the
             society
             of
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             he
             adds
             here
             ,
             that
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             because
             of
             them
             avoid
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             publick
             worship
             ;
             only
             he
             would
             not
             come
             thither
             ,
             as
             many
             did
             ,
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             carefull
             to
             purge
             himself
             from
             all
             filthinesse
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ,
             &
             so
             he
             would
             come
             with
             his
             sacrifices
             to
             Gods
             altar
             .
             And
             thus
             these
             words
             may
             also
             include
             ,
             first
             ,
             a
             farther
             profession
             of
             his
             integrity
             ,
             propounded
             before
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             &
             secondly
             ,
             an
             engagement
             of
             offering
             gratulatory
             
             sacrifices
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             would
             plead
             his
             cause
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             there
             also
             desired
             .
             However
             ,
             in
             this
             expression
             of
             washing
             his
             hands
             in
             innocency
             ,
             which
             probably
             he
             spake
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             his
             hands
             in
             prayer
             unto
             God
             ,
             either
             he
             alluded
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             mens
             washing
             their
             hands
             ,
             thereby
             to
             professe
             their
             innocency
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             as
             Pilate
             did
             to
             clear
             himself
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             Saviours
             death
             Matth.
             27.24
             .
             whence
             it
             is
             usuall
             with
             men
             still
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             wash
             mine
             hands
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             meaning
             that
             they
             have
             had
             or
             will
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             in
             it
             :
             or
             else
             to
             those
             legall
             washings
             that
             were
             used
             before
             men
             approached
             to
             Gods
             altar
             to
             offer
             sacrifices
             ;
             not
             only
             by
             the
             priests
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             Exod.
             40.32
             .
             
               when
               they
               came
               near
               unto
               the
               altar
               ,
               they
               washed
               ,
            
             but
             also
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             had
             contracted
             any
             legall
             pollution
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             amongst
             other
             their
             legall
             rites
             ,
             mentions
             their
             divers
             washings
             ,
             Heb.
             9.10
             .
             and
             that
             to
             signify
             what
             spirituall
             purity
             God
             required
             in
             those
             that
             would
             worship
             him
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Job
             9.30
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               so
               will
               I
               compasse
               thine
               altar
               ,
            
             this
             expression
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             used
             either
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             sacrifices
             he
             would
             bring
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             his
             going
             together
             with
             many
             others
             to
             offer
             their
             sacrifices
             on
             Gods
             altar
             .
             Yet
             some
             hold
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             people
             might
             not
             approach
             to
             the
             altar
             ,
             but
             were
             to
             stand
             some
             distance
             off
             ,
             they
             that
             were
             zealous
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             more
             affect
             themselves
             with
             seeing
             what
             was
             done
             when
             their
             sacrifices
             were
             offered
             ,
             used
             not
             to
             stand
             still
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             but
             to
             move
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             round
             about
             ,
             as
             occasion
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             see
             what
             was
             done
             ;
             and
             that
             hence
             David
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             diligence
             and
             alacrity
             in
             that
             service
             ,
             useth
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               so
               will
               I
               compasse
               thine
               altar
               ,
               O
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               I
               have
               loved
               the
               habitation
               of
               thine
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               where
               thine
               honour
               dwelleth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             where
             thy
             Majestie
             dwelleth
             ,
             or
             where
             thine
             Ark
             is
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Samuel
             4.21
             .
             This
             is
             also
             added
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             his
             integritie
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Gather
               not
               my
               soul
               with
               sinners
               ,
               nor
               my
               life
               with
               bloudy
               men
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Keep
             me
             still
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             done
             ,
             from
             the
             society
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             wonne
             to
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             their
             wicked
             waies
             :
             or
             rather
             thus
             ,
             Let
             me
             not
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             persons
             ;
             or
             ,
             Involve
             me
             not
             in
             their
             curse
             and
             ruine
             .
             We
             have
             the
             contrary
             to
             this
             expressed
             in
             a
             contrary
             phrase
             ,
             1
             Sam
             ,
             25.29
             .
             
               the
               soul
               of
               my
               Lord
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               the
               bundle
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               My
               foot
               standeth
               in
               an
               even
               place
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             a
             sure
             and
             safe
             condition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             I
             walk
             in
             my
             integrity
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             turn
             aside
             from
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             commandements
             ,
             and
             so
             am
             sure
             that
             thou
             dost
             and
             wilt
             preserve
             me
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             ,
             because
             in
             even
             ground
             there
             is
             sure
             footing
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               Lord
               is
               my
               light
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             it
             is
             that
             doth
             teach
             me
             and
             guide
             me
             ,
             and
             preserve
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             deliver
             me
             out
             of
             troubles
             ;
             he
             is
             my
             comforter
             ,
             and
             the
             authour
             of
             all
             my
             happinesse
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             22.29
             .
             and
             Job
             29.3
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             that
             which
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               my
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             supporter
             and
             preserver
             of
             my
             life
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               When
               the
               wicked
               ,
               even
               mine
               enemies
               and
               my
               foes
               ,
               came
               upon
               me
               to
               eat
               up
               my
               flesh
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             devour
             me
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             19.22
             ,
             and
             31.31
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             14.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Though
               war
               should
               rise
               against
               me
               ,
               in
               this
               will
               I
               be
               confident
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               my
               light
               and
               my
               salvation
               ,
            
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             Yet
             some
             referre
             it
             to
             the
             word
             
               war
               ;
               in
               this
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             this
             war
             ,
             
               will
               I
               be
               confident
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               One
               thing
               have
               I
               desired
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c
             ]
             Either
             this
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             was
             so
             confident
             of
             Gods
             protection
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             his
             only
             desire
             was
             to
             enjoy
             communion
             with
             God
             in
             the
             place
             of
             his
             worship
             ;
             or
             else
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             desired
             that
             God
             would
             still
             plead
             his
             cause
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             his
             great
             aim
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             settled
             in
             such
             a
             peaceable
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             freely
             and
             constantly
             resort
             to
             the
             house
             of
             God
             :
             
               One
               thing
               have
               I
               desired
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               will
               I
               seek
               after
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             I
             be
             spoiled
             of
             my
             estate
             ,
             bereaved
             of
             the
             society
             of
             friends
             ,
             and
             driven
             from
             house
             and
             home
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             the
             recovery
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             no
             nor
             the
             obtaining
             of
             the
             kingdome
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             desire
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             
               that
               I
               may
               dwell
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             23.6
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               to
               behold
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             thereby
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             the
             attaining
             of
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             the
             meditation
             of
             all
             the
             glorious
             excellencies
             and
             perfections
             of
             God
             in
             his
             attributes
             ,
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             justice
             ,
             goodnesse
             and
             truth
             ,
             &c.
             which
             by
             his
             word
             he
             manifesteth
             to
             his
             Church
             :
             2.
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             wonderfull
             works
             ,
             and
             his
             bounteous
             gifts
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             make
             him
             glorious
             in
             their
             eyes
             :
             3.
             the
             mysteries
             of
             our
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             benefits
             that
             redound
             to
             us
             thereby
             ,
             which
             were
             shadowed
             forth
             in
             the
             sacrifices
             and
             other
             ceremoniall
             rites
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             :
             and
             4.
             the
             glory
             of
             heaven
             .
             And
             doubtlesse
             in
             this
             expression
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             externall
             beauty
             and
             magnificence
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Temple
             he
             intended
             and
             foresaw
             ,
             which
             were
             typicall
             representations
             of
             these
             things
             .
             But
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               to
               enquire
               in
               his
               Temple
               ,
            
             it
             is
             the
             Tabernacle
             which
             he
             intends
             by
             the
             Temple
             :
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               he
               shall
               hide
               me
               in
               his
               pavilion
               ;
               in
               the
               secret
               of
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             graciously
             present
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             shroud
             me
             and
             protect
             me
             from
             mine
             enemies
             :
             even
             as
             a
             shepheard
             should
             shelter
             his
             sheep
             in
             a
             tent
             or
             tabernacle
             from
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             a
             king
             should
             undertake
             to
             protect
             one
             in
             his
             pavilion
             ,
             whence
             none
             dare
             venture
             to
             take
             him
             ;
             or
             as
             
             men
             use
             to
             hide
             some
             precious
             thing
             in
             some
             secret
             place
             of
             their
             dwelling
             ;
             or
             as
             when
             men
             are
             hid
             in
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             ,
             whether
             they
             used
             to
             fly
             for
             shelter
             to
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             altar
             ;
             yea
             as
             if
             a
             man
             were
             hid
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             whether
             none
             might
             enter
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             High
             priest
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             called
             Gods
             
               secret
               place
            
             Ezek.
             7.22
             .
             
               they
               shall
               pollute
               my
               secret
               place
               ;
               for
               the
               robbers
               shall
               enter
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               defile
               it
               .
            
             To
             all
             these
             there
             may
             be
             an
             allusion
             :
             yet
             because
             of
             the
             dependance
             of
             this
             upon
             that
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             concerning
             his
             longing
             after
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             ,
             many
             think
             the
             last
             is
             rather
             intended
             ,
             and
             so
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             that
             seeing
             he
             so
             earnestly
             desired
             to
             be
             present
             with
             God
             ,
             God
             would
             be
             alwaies
             present
             with
             him
             to
             defend
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               And
               now
               also
               shall
               mine
               head
               be
               lifted
               up
               above
               mine
               enemies
               round
               about
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ;
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             their
             power
             to
             hurt
             me
             :
             it
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               set
               me
               up
               upon
               a
               rock
               .
            
             See
             farther
             also
             in
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             3.3
             .
             
               Therefore
               will
               I
               offer
               in
               his
               Tabernacle
               sacrifices
               of
               joy
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             sacrifices
             of
             praise
             ,
             which
             were
             offered
             with
             great
             joy
             ,
             with
             sounding
             of
             trumpets
             ,
             Numb
             .
             10.10
             .
             and
             other
             musicall
             instruments
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             16.41
             ,
             42.
             
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             he
             trusted
             to
             come
             to
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             meant
             to
             expresse
             his
             joy
             in
             a
             holy
             manner
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             that
             profane
             jollity
             wherewith
             carnall
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             triumph
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               When
               thou
               saidest
               ,
               Seek
               ye
               my
               face
               ;
               my
               heart
               said
               unto
               thee
               ,
               Thy
               face
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               will
               I
               seek
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Against
             all
             temptations
             concerning
             mine
             own
             unworthinesse
             ,
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             my
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             delay
             of
             help
             ,
             I
             oppose
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             commanded
             us
             to
             seek
             thy
             face
             ,
             which
             imports
             thy
             readinesse
             to
             help
             ,
             and
             gives
             me
             encouragement
             to
             seek
             and
             pray
             unto
             thee
             .
             For
             this
             phrase
             of
             seeking
             Gods
             face
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Chron.
             16.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               When
               my
               father
               and
               my
               mother
               forsake
               me
               ,
               then
               the
               Lord
               will
               take
               me
               up
               .
            
             ]
             That
             Davids
             father
             and
             mother
             did
             never
             forsake
             him
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             22.1
             .
             The
             meaning
             therefore
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             those
             on
             whom
             he
             might
             most
             justly
             rely
             ,
             even
             his
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             should
             forsake
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             knew
             God
             would
             never
             forsake
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Teach
               me
               thy
               way
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             25.4
             ,
             and
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               For
               false
               witnesses
               are
               risen
               up
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               breath
               out
               cruelty
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             in
             all
             their
             talk
             discover
             the
             bloudy
             intentions
             they
             have
             against
             me
             :
             yet
             this
             phrase
             of
             breathing
             out
             cruelty
             may
             have
             reference
             to
             that
             vehement
             blowing
             and
             breathing
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             men
             when
             they
             are
             furiously
             enraged
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               I
               had
               fainted
               ,
               unlesse
               I
               had
               believed
               to
               see
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             the
             good
             things
             that
             God
             hath
             promised
             me
             here
             in
             this
             world
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             7.7
             ,
             and
             28.13
             .
             For
             though
             heaven
             may
             be
             tearmed
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
            
             ,
             (
             the
             grave
             is
             the
             land
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             the
             earth
             the
             land
             of
             the
             dying
             ,
             and
             heaven
             is
             only
             properly
             
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
            
             )
             and
             though
             ,
             as
             many
             learned
             men
             hold
             ,
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             type
             of
             heaven
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             peculiarly
             called
             
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
            
             ,
             as
             in
             Ezek.
             
             26.20
             .
             
               I
               shall
               set
               glory
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
            
             ;
             yet
             usually
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
            
             is
             meant
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             as
             Esa
             .
             38.11
             .
             
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               see
               the
               Lord
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               :
               I
               shall
               behold
               man
               no
               more
               with
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               world
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             Esa
             .
             53.8
             ,
             Psal
             .
             52.5
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Wait
               on
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             David
             ,
             as
             being
             conscious
             to
             himself
             of
             his
             own
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             expecting
             farther
             tryalls
             ,
             speaks
             this
             to
             himself
             :
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             also
             taken
             as
             spoken
             to
             others
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             that
             others
             by
             his
             example
             would
             learn
             to
             wait
             upon
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               UNto
               thee
               will
               I
               cry
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               my
               rock
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             32.4
             .
             
               be
               not
               silent
               to
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             refuse
             not
             to
             answer
             my
             prayer
             ;
             or
             ,
             forbear
             not
             to
             help
             me
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             14.14
             :
             
               lest
               if
               thou
               be
               silent
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               become
               like
               them
               that
               goe
               down
               into
               the
               pit
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             grave
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             for
             if
             thou
             help
             not
             (
             there
             is
             none
             else
             that
             can
             doe
             it
             )
             I
             am
             utterly
             undone
             ;
             so
             great
             is
             my
             danger
             ,
             that
             without
             help
             from
             heaven
             I
             am
             but
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             even
             as
             one
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             the
             grave
             .
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             in
             this
             phrase
             he
             alludes
             rather
             to
             those
             ,
             that
             going
             down
             or
             falling
             casually
             into
             some
             deep
             pit
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             cannot
             get
             out
             again
             ,
             must
             needs
             there
             perish
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             bodie
             to
             hear
             their
             crie
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             them
             up
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               lift
               up
               my
               hands
               toward
               thy
               holy
               Oracle
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             toward
             heaven
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Oracle
             was
             a
             type
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.7
             :
             or
             towards
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             Ark
             was
             ,
             the
             sign
             of
             Gods
             presence
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             8.30
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Draw
               me
               not
               away
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             26.9
             .
             The
             phrase
             that
             is
             here
             used
             seems
             covertly
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             when
             wicked
             men
             are
             cut
             off
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             hand
             of
             justice
             ,
             dragging
             them
             as
             it
             were
             away
             as
             malefactours
             to
             their
             deserved
             punishment
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             that
             when
             such
             men
             die
             ,
             they
             are
             violently
             and
             forcibly
             haled
             away
             ,
             their
             affections
             being
             wholly
             fixt
             upon
             the
             world
             and
             worldly
             things
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Give
               them
               according
               to
               their
               deeds
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             great
             question
             concerning
             this
             and
             such
             like
             places
             is
             ,
             how
             it
             could
             stand
             with
             Davids
             piety
             thus
             to
             pray
             ,
             that
             Gods
             wrath
             might
             be
             poured
             forth
             upon
             his
             enemies
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             expresse
             precept
             of
             Christ
             Matth.
             5.9
             .
             
               Love
               your
               enemies
               ,
               blesse
               them
               that
               curse
               you
               .
            
             But
             to
             this
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             1.
             that
             David
             did
             not
             desire
             this
             out
             of
             a
             private
             thirst
             after
             revenge
             ,
             but
             merely
             out
             of
             a
             zeal
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             having
             after
             long
             experience
             found
             that
             they
             were
             implacable
             enemies
             of
             all
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             were
             become
             by
             degrees
             intolerably
             insolent
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             grieved
             that
             they
             should
             proceed
             so
             far
             and
             so
             long
             without
             being
             called
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             desired
             that
             justice
             might
             be
             executed
             on
             them
             :
             2.
             that
             David
             penned
             this
             Psalm
             for
             the
             use
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             for
             himself
             :
             and
             3.
             that
             these
             expressions
             were
             in
             David
             rather
             prophesies
             ,
             then
             imprecations
             ;
             he
             did
             rather
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             foretell
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             pray
             that
             it
             might
             be
             so
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Because
               they
               regard
               not
               the
               works
               ,
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               the
               operation
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             generally
             of
             all
             the
             works
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             wherein
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             was
             apparently
             seen
             ,
             the
             good
             he
             did
             for
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             his
             judgements
             on
             the
             wicked
             ;
             (
             for
             so
             the
             very
             same
             words
             are
             used
             by
             the
             prophet
             Isa
             .
             5.12
             .
             )
             but
             withall
             it
             may
             be
             more
             particularly
             meant
             of
             Gods
             chusing
             and
             anointing
             David
             to
             be
             king
             ,
             the
             many
             victories
             he
             obtained
             ,
             whereby
             much
             good
             had
             been
             done
             for
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             delivering
             him
             from
             so
             many
             desperate
             dangers
             ,
             which
             were
             clear
             proofs
             of
             Gods
             tender
             care
             over
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             precious
             account
             he
             made
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             determined
             he
             should
             be
             king
             ;
             which
             his
             enemies
             not
             regarding
             ,
             did
             as
             it
             were
             obstinately
             fight
             against
             God
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             ,
             saith
             David
             ,
             
               he
               ●hall
               destroy
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               build
               them
               up
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             destroy
             them
             without
             all
             hope
             of
             recovery
             :
             for
             this
             phrase
             of
             building
             up
             men
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             22.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               their
               strength
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             how
             he
             had
             been
             helped
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               their
               strength
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             souldiers
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             but
             few
             in
             comparison
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             by
             their
             help
             I
             have
             been
             preserved
             :
             or
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             as
             being
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               their
               strength
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             people
             :
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             15.1
             .
             )
             
               and
               he
               is
               the
               saving
               strength
               of
               his
               anointed
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             me
             his
             anointed
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             tearms
             himself
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             the
             ground
             both
             of
             his
             enemies
             rage
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             confidence
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Save
               thy
               people
               ,
               and
               blesse
               thine
               inheritance
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.22
             .
             
               Feed
               them
               also
            
             ,
             or
             
               rule
               them
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             a
             shepheard
             doth
             his
             flock
             :
             (
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             23.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               and
               lift
               them
               up
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             exalt
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             every
             way
             great
             and
             glorious
             ,
             even
             above
             other
             nations
             ;
             or
             set
             them
             in
             a
             safe
             condition
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             successively
             in
             all
             generations
             .
             Some
             understand
             it
             also
             of
             Gods
             carrying
             them
             on
             ,
             and
             raising
             them
             still
             up
             to
             farther
             degrees
             of
             grace
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             brought
             at
             last
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             with
             God
             in
             heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               GIve
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               O
               ye
               mighty
               )
               give
               unto
               the
               Lord
               glory
               and
               strength
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Confesse
             how
             glorious
             and
             strong
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             &
             that
             both
             by
             word
             and
             deed
             ,
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             name
             ;
             (
             and
             strength
             is
             here
             the
             rather
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             those
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             afterward
             ,
             do
             singularly
             manifest
             his
             mighty
             power
             and
             strength
             )
             or
             ,
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             the
             glory
             and
             strength
             you
             have
             ,
             yea
             all
             glory
             and
             strength
             whatsoever
             ,
             is
             of
             God.
             His
             intention
             in
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             ones
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             pride
             are
             wont
             above
             others
             to
             exalt
             themselves
             against
             God
             ,
             should
             humble
             themselves
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             of
             such
             infinite
             power
             ,
             and
             hath
             all
             things
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             sheweth
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             8.2
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Give
               unto
               the
               Lord
               the
               glory
               due
               unto
               his
               name
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             such
             glory
             as
             is
             due
             to
             a
             God
             of
             such
             Majesty
             ,
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             infinite
             excellencies
             ,
             or
             the
             worship
             which
             he
             hath
             prescribed
             in
             his
             Word
             :
             
               worship
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               beauty
               of
               holinesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             beautifull
             holy
             place
             ,
             
               in
               his
               glorious
               Sanctuary
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             27.4
             ,
             and
             1
             Chro.
             16.29
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             thunder
             is
             called
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             because
             it
             comes
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             Gods
             mighty
             power
             :
             and
             some
             think
             that
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               upon
               the
               waters
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             sea
             ,
             because
             it
             maketh
             a
             noise
             ,
             and
             runneth
             as
             it
             were
             upon
             the
             sea
             a
             long
             time
             together
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             these
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             watry
             clouds
             :
             for
             so
             also
             Psal
             .
             18.11
             .
             the
             clouds
             are
             called
             
               dark
               waters
            
             .
             And
             because
             in
             such
             storms
             of
             thunder
             there
             useth
             to
             be
             abundance
             of
             rain
             ,
             therefore
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               many
               waters
               .
            
             Having
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Psalm
             called
             upon
             the
             mighty
             men
             of
             the
             world
             not
             to
             exalt
             themselves
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             humble
             themselves
             before
             him
             ,
             here
             he
             puts
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             this
             mighty
             work
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             nothing
             doth
             more
             terrify
             the
             most
             atheisticall
             men
             ,
             convincing
             them
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             is
             higher
             then
             the
             highest
             ,
             then
             the
             thunder
             doth
             .
             And
             some
             conceive
             that
             it
             was
             some
             extraordinary
             tempest
             ,
             perhaps
             some
             tempest
             that
             helped
             to
             the
             foyling
             of
             Davids
             enemies
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             composing
             this
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               powerfull
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             mighty
             force
             :
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               full
               of
               majesty
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             dreadfull
             noise
             it
             makes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             bright
             flashes
             of
             lightening
             that
             goe
             along
             with
             it
             .
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             powerfull
             and
             
               full
               of
               majesty
            
             ,
             because
             Gods
             mighty
             power
             and
             glorious
             majesty
             is
             thereby
             so
             clearly
             discovered
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               breaketh
               the
               cedars
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             thunderbolts
             ,
             which
             are
             cast
             down
             upon
             the
             earth
             in
             the
             thunder
             claps
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             tempestuous
             winds
             which
             do
             many
             times
             accompany
             the
             thunder
             .
             However
             herein
             and
             that
             which
             follows
             is
             covertly
             implyed
             ,
             how
             strange
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             men
             that
             have
             reason
             and
             understanding
             should
             not
             be
             deeply
             affected
             with
             this
             terrible
             voice
             ,
             which
             works
             so
             mightily
             upon
             the
             very
             unreasonable
             and
             senslesse
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               He
               maketh
               them
               also
               to
               skip
               like
               a
               calf
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Either
             it
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             bowing
             and
             tumbling
             of
             the
             cedars
             this
             way
             and
             that
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             winds
             in
             such
             tempests
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             said
             here
             
               to
               skip
               like
               a
               calf
            
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             violent
             rending
             and
             hurling
             of
             these
             trees
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ;
             or
             else
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             leaping
             and
             flying
             of
             the
             splinters
             and
             broken
             pieces
             of
             the
             trees
             severall
             waies
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             thunder-strucken
             ,
             and
             violently
             torn
             in
             pieces
             thereby
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Lebanon
               and
               Sirion
            
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             3.9
             .
             )
             
               like
               a
               young
               unicorn
            
             ,
             either
             they
             are
             meant
             of
             the
             trees
             that
             grow
             on
             those
             mountains
             ,
             (
             and
             indeed
             that
             seems
             to
             me
             the
             most
             probable
             ;
             )
             or
             if
             they
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             mountains
             themselves
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             an
             hyperbolicall
             expression
             of
             the
             violence
             of
             such
             tempests
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             the
             very
             foundations
             
             of
             mountains
             to
             tremble
             ;
             like
             that
             Psal
             114.4
             .
             
               The
               mountains
               skipped
               like
               rams
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               hills
               like
               lambs
               .
            
             Some
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             understand
             it
             of
             earthquakes
             :
             but
             why
             they
             should
             be
             mentioned
             in
             this
             description
             of
             thunder-storms
             ,
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               divideth
               the
               flames
               of
               fire
               .
            
             ]
             The
             thunder
             is
             said
             to
             divide
             the
             flames
             of
             fire
             ,
             either
             because
             by
             breaking
             the
             clouds
             it
             causeth
             the
             lightening
             to
             break
             forth
             in
             severall
             flashes
             one
             after
             another
             ;
             or
             because
             the
             lightening
             doth
             disperse
             it self
             severall
             waies
             throughout
             the
             aire
             ;
             or
             because
             the
             claps
             of
             thunder
             do
             still
             come
             between
             the
             flashes
             of
             lightening
             ;
             and
             then
             too
             the
             doing
             of
             this
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             powring
             showres
             ,
             where
             the
             fire
             and
             water
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             mingled
             together
             ,
             makes
             it
             the
             more
             wonderfull
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               shaketh
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             maketh
             the
             trees
             in
             the
             deserts
             to
             shake
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             earth
             there
             to
             tremble
             :
             see
             the
             former
             Note
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             very
             probably
             referred
             to
             the
             wild
             beasts
             in
             those
             wast
             wildernesses
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             maketh
             them
             to
             quake
             and
             tremble
             ;
             which
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             which
             immediately
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             that
             it
             
               maketh
               the
               hindes
               to
               calve
            
             :
             and
             so
             hereby
             may
             be
             intimated
             ,
             for
             the
             greater
             advancement
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             that
             his
             terrours
             strike
             even
             those
             desart
             places
             ,
             whether
             the
             power
             and
             dread
             of
             man
             doth
             not
             reach
             .
             Yet
             some
             would
             have
             this
             referred
             to
             the
             trembling
             of
             men
             as
             they
             travell
             through
             those
             desarts
             ,
             who
             indeed
             in
             such
             vast
             wildernesses
             ,
             that
             are
             dreadfull
             in
             themselves
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             the
             more
             terrified
             with
             such
             horrid
             tempests
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               maketh
               the
               hindes
               to
               calve
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             thunder
             helps
             forward
             their
             calving
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             39.1
             .
             )
             or
             rather
             ,
             it
             causeth
             them
             through
             fear
             to
             cast
             their
             calves
             :
             
               and
               discovereth
               the
               forrests
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             pierceth
             the
             thickest
             forrests
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             flashes
             of
             lightening
             that
             strike
             through
             the
             trees
             ,
             it
             makes
             those
             places
             to
             be
             seen
             therein
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             hidden
             in
             darknesse
             :
             or
             by
             beating
             off
             the
             leaves
             of
             the
             trees
             ,
             and
             by
             casting
             down
             the
             trees
             in
             severall
             places
             ,
             it
             layes
             the
             ground
             bare
             ,
             and
             exposeth
             both
             it
             and
             the
             wild
             beasts
             therein
             to
             open
             view
             ,
             which
             before
             could
             not
             be
             seen
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               in
               his
               temple
               doth
               everyone
               speak
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
            
             it
             may
             be
             render'd
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               in
               his
               temple
               every
               whit
               of
               it
               uttereth
               his
               glory
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             his
             Sanctuary
             every
             whit
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             alledged
             for
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             Gods
             glory
             .
             But
             if
             we
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             most
             Interpreters
             do
             indeed
             render
             it
             ,
             
               and
               in
               his
               Temple
               doth
               every
               one
               speak
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
            
             then
             either
             these
             words
             are
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             sent
             such
             storms
             of
             thunder
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             were
             wont
             to
             meet
             together
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             there
             to
             praise
             God
             by
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             mighty
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             that
             herein
             he
             would
             be
             mercifull
             unto
             them
             ;
             (
             And
             indeed
             the
             rather
             might
             they
             be
             said
             therein
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             because
             this
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             only
             terrible
             to
             others
             ,
             might
             well
             yield
             to
             them
             matter
             of
             comfort
             ,
             as
             discovering
             what
             a
             mighty
             God
             they
             had
             to
             protect
             them
             ,
             and
             confound
             their
             enemies
             )
             Or
             else
             they
             are
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             do
             thus
             manifest
             himself
             by
             these
             works
             of
             his
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             yet
             none
             do
             truly
             advance
             
             his
             glory
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             people
             :
             the
             world
             is
             often
             little
             moved
             with
             these
             glorious
             discoveries
             of
             Gods
             power
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             rather
             driven
             from
             God
             ,
             then
             drawn
             to
             God
             thereby
             ;
             but
             now
             to
             his
             people
             God
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             by
             his
             word
             in
             a
             far
             more
             eminent
             manner
             then
             he
             hath
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             they
             are
             affected
             with
             these
             dreadfull
             works
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             yet
             they
             can
             then
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             as
             to
             a
             father
             ,
             and
             can
             speak
             much
             more
             abundantly
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             And
             so
             also
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             may
             be
             ,
             both
             to
             bewail
             as
             it
             were
             that
             the
             world
             will
             not
             praise
             God
             as
             the
             Church
             doth
             ;
             and
             likewise
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Church
             herein
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             work
             of
             salvation
             that
             must
             encourage
             us
             to
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             open
             our
             mouths
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             to
             praise
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               floud
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             the
             command
             of
             those
             inundations
             of
             water
             that
             are
             caused
             by
             these
             mighty
             tempests
             :
             though
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             threaten
             ruine
             to
             all
             where
             they
             come
             ,
             yet
             God
             rules
             and
             orders
             them
             by
             his
             providence
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             the
             preservation
             and
             good
             of
             the
             righteous
             :
             
               yea
               ,
               the
               Lord
               sitteth
               king
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             is
             and
             shall
             for
             ever
             be
             the
             Lord
             and
             governour
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             The
             most
             Expositours
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             refer
             this
             to
             Noahs
             floud
             ,
             thus
             :
             that
             as
             the
             Lord
             did
             by
             his
             sovereign
             all-ruling
             power
             bring
             the
             floud
             upon
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             so
             he
             still
             as
             King
             rules
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             shall
             doe
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               give
               strength
               unto
               his
               people
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               blesse
               his
               people
               with
               peace
               .
            
             ]
             This
             also
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             those
             thunder-storms
             of
             which
             he
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             preserve
             and
             hearten
             his
             people
             against
             the
             danger
             and
             terrour
             thereof
             :
             or
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             more
             generally
             of
             the
             Lords
             strengthening
             his
             people
             every
             way
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             affording
             them
             all
             kind
             of
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             :
             and
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             added
             too
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             being
             inferred
             thus
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             may
             take
             comfort
             in
             those
             works
             of
             his
             providence
             which
             are
             so
             terrible
             to
             others
             ,
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             discovered
             therein
             being
             to
             them
             a
             ground
             of
             full
             assurance
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             strengthen
             them
             and
             confer
             upon
             them
             all
             prosperity
             and
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XXX
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Psalm
               and
               Song
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             provided
             to
             be
             sung
             ,
             But
             seeing
             all
             the
             Psalms
             were
             composed
             for
             that
             use
             ,
             why
             this
             is
             expressed
             in
             some
             Psalms
             and
             not
             in
             others
             ,
             I
             find
             no
             sufficient
             reason
             given
             by
             Expositours
             .
             
               At
               the
               dedication
               of
               the
               house
               of
               David
               .
            
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             dedication
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             when
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             brought
             into
             it
             .
             Again
             others
             think
             ,
             that
             because
             Absalom
             had
             defiled
             Davids
             house
             with
             his
             incest
             and
             other
             wickednesse
             ,
             therefore
             when
             David
             returned
             again
             to
             Jerusalem
             in
             peace
             ,
             the
             conspiracy
             of
             Absalom
             being
             brought
             to
             nought
             ,
             before
             he
             would
             dwell
             in
             his
             house
             again
             ,
             as
             he
             removed
             his
             concubines
             ,
             
               and
               put
               them
               in
               ward
            
             ,
             2
             Sam
             ,
             20.3
             .
             so
             he
             also
             caused
             his
             house
             to
             be
             dedicated
             anew
             ,
             and
             so
             upon
             that
             
             occasion
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             .
             And
             the
             chief
             reason
             why
             they
             hold
             this
             ,
             is
             because
             that
             which
             is
             said
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             concerning
             his
             growing
             secure
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             settled
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             and
             Gods
             hiding
             his
             face
             from
             him
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             the
             troubles
             he
             then
             fell
             into
             ,
             
               In
               my
               prosperity
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               moved
               ,
            
             &c.
             doth
             better
             agree
             with
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             ,
             after
             some
             years
             spent
             in
             his
             exalted
             estate
             ,
             he
             fell
             into
             that
             sin
             with
             the
             wife
             of
             Uriah
             ,
             and
             so
             fell
             into
             great
             troubles
             ,
             especially
             by
             the
             rebellion
             of
             Absalom
             ,
             then
             with
             that
             time
             when
             he
             first
             built
             his
             cedar
             house
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             5.11
             :
             for
             then
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             he
             was
             but
             newly
             settled
             in
             the
             throne
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             because
             we
             find
             expresly
             ,
             that
             their
             new
             built
             houses
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             dedicate
             at
             their
             first
             coming
             to
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             20.5
             ,
             and
             Nehem.
             12.27
             .
             and
             that
             1.
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             the
             finishing
             of
             them
             ;
             2.
             thereby
             to
             testifie
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             that
             they
             acknowledged
             God
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             Lord
             of
             whom
             they
             hold
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             condition
             of
             doing
             him
             homage
             by
             a
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             and
             making
             their
             houses
             as
             so
             many
             Sanctuaries
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             all
             the
             time
             they
             dwelt
             therein
             ;
             and
             3.
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             blesse
             them
             therein
             ;
             but
             now
             of
             dedicating
             their
             houses
             anew
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             been
             polluted
             with
             any
             grosse
             sin
             ,
             we
             find
             not
             the
             least
             mention
             :
             therefore
             I
             rather
             conceive
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             dedication
             of
             his
             new-built
             palace
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             5.11
             .
             for
             there
             it
             is
             said
             vers
             .
             12.
             that
             
               David
               perceived
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               established
               him
               king
               over
               Israel
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               exalted
               his
               kingdome
               ,
            
             &c.
             because
             he
             had
             taken
             the
             strong
             fort
             of
             Zion
             ,
             and
             had
             vanquished
             his
             enemies
             round
             about
             ,
             all
             the
             tribes
             had
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             having
             built
             a
             fair
             palace
             ,
             he
             was
             quietly
             settled
             in
             his
             throne
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             he
             should
             then
             begin
             to
             be
             puffed
             up
             with
             some
             thoughts
             of
             carnall
             confidence
             :
             and
             for
             those
             troubles
             ,
             which
             God
             hiding
             his
             face
             ,
             did
             thereupon
             befall
             him
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             some
             sicknesse
             he
             fell
             into
             whilst
             his
             house
             was
             building
             ,
             or
             that
             violent
             invasion
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             which
             is
             related
             2
             Sam.
             5.17
             :
             and
             so
             at
             the
             dedication
             of
             his
             house
             he
             blessed
             God
             for
             delivering
             him
             from
             this
             desperate
             danger
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             I
             
               will
               extoll
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               lifted
               me
               up
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Because
             thou
             hast
             lifted
             me
             up
             ,
             I
             also
             will
             endeavour
             to
             lift
             up
             or
             exalt
             thy
             name
             .
             What
             he
             means
             by
             Gods
             lifting
             him
             up
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             3.3
             ,
             and
             28.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               cryed
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               healed
               me
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             6.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               brought
               up
               my
               soul
               from
               the
               grave
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             delivered
             me
             from
             the
             very
             jaws
             of
             death
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             desperate
             dangers
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4
             ,
             
               Sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               O
               ye
               Saints
               of
               his
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             ye
             that
             are
             sanctified
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             whom
             alone
             God
             acknowledgeth
             for
             his
             peculiar
             people
             :
             
               and
               give
               thanks
               at
               the
               remembrance
               of
               his
               holinesse
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               to
               the
               memoriall
               of
               his
               holinesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             by
             his
             works
             ,
             such
             as
             this
             of
             his
             delivering
             me
             from
             this
             danger
             ,
             you
             are
             put
             in
             remembrance
             of
             his
             holinesse
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             memoriall
             of
             his
             holinesse
             may
             be
             for
             ever
             continued
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             Yet
             some
             make
             this
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               give
               thanks
               at
               the
               remembrance
               of
               his
               holinesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             remembrance
             of
             our
             most
             holy
             God
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             name
             of
             Jehovah
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             memoriall
             
             whereby
             he
             will
             be
             mentioned
             or
             remembred
             amongst
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             said
             to
             Moses
             Exod.
             3.15
             .
             and
             likewise
             Hos
             .
             12.5
             .
             Yea
             and
             some
             by
             
               the
               memoriall
               of
               his
               holinesse
            
             understand
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             because
             therein
             the
             holinesse
             of
             God
             was
             shadowed
             forth
             ,
             into
             whose
             presence
             no
             unclean
             thing
             might
             enter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               his
               anger
               endureth
               but
               a
               moment
               ;
               in
               his
               favour
               is
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             thus
             ;
             Gods
             anger
             lasts
             but
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             of
             his
             favour
             that
             we
             live
             ;
             or
             ,
             of
             his
             favour
             he
             desires
             we
             should
             live
             ,
             and
             not
             perish
             for
             ever
             .
             Others
             render
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             thus
             ;
             Gods
             fatherly
             anger
             with
             his
             children
             is
             but
             for
             a
             very
             little
             while
             ,
             he
             soon
             giveth
             them
             a
             tast
             of
             his
             favour
             again
             ,
             and
             this
             then
             is
             life
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             chears
             and
             revives
             their
             hearts
             again
             .
             But
             because
             it
             seems
             clear
             ,
             that
             life
             is
             here
             opposed
             to
             
               a
               moment
            
             ,
             others
             do
             better
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             give
             this
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             Gods
             anger
             with
             his
             continueth
             but
             a
             moment
             ,
             but
             his
             favour
             to
             his
             continueth
             all
             their
             life
             long
             :
             yea
             and
             life
             eternall
             may
             be
             herein
             also
             comprehended
             ,
             in
             comparison
             whereof
             the
             longest
             afflictions
             are
             but
             momentary
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             2
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
             
               our
               light
               affliction
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               worketh
               for
               us
               a
               far
               more
               exceeding
               and
               eternall
               weight
               of
               glory
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             we
             may
             well
             think
             that
             David
             had
             respect
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             was
             so
             long
             in
             an
             afflicted
             condition
             ,
             and
             yet
             could
             judge
             it
             but
             a
             moment
             of
             anger
             .
             
               Weeping
               may
               endure
               for
               a
               night
               ,
               but
               joy
               cometh
               in
               the
               morning
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             night
             stayeth
             not
             long
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             morning
             it
             groweth
             light
             again
             ;
             so
             the
             afflictions
             and
             sorrows
             of
             Gods
             children
             continue
             not
             long
             ,
             but
             there
             soon
             comes
             a
             morning
             of
             joy
             again
             :
             which
             is
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             prophet
             Isa
             .
             17.14
             .
             
               behold
               at
               evening
               tide
               trouble
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               morning
               he
               is
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               And
               in
               my
               prosperity
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               moved
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             I
             was
             prosperously
             settled
             in
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             I
             began
             to
             conclude
             within
             my self
             ,
             that
             now
             there
             was
             an
             end
             of
             all
             my
             troubles
             ,
             I
             should
             now
             live
             all
             my
             daies
             in
             a
             prosperous
             estate
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             upon
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               by
               thy
               favour
               thou
               hast
               made
               my
               mountain
               to
               stand
               strong
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             strengthened
             me
             so
             ,
             that
             my
             condition
             is
             as
             firm
             and
             unmoveable
             as
             a
             mountain
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             am
             as
             safe
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             were
             in
             some
             fort
             built
             upon
             a
             mountain
             :
             and
             indeed
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             build
             their
             castles
             and
             forts
             upon
             hills
             and
             mountains
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             they
             were
             the
             more
             hardly
             to
             be
             assaulted
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             their
             standing
             so
             aloft
             added
             the
             more
             majesty
             and
             splendour
             to
             them
             .
             But
             because
             kingdomes
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             eminency
             of
             power
             ,
             are
             usually
             tearmed
             mountains
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Isa
             .
             2.2
             .
             
               the
               mountain
               of
               the
               Lords
               house
               shall
               be
               established
               in
               the
               top
               of
               the
               mountains
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               exalted
               above
               the
               hills
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Christs
             kingdome
             shall
             be
             exalted
             above
             all
             kingdomes
             ,
             and
             Dan.
             2.35
             .
             
               the
               stone
               that
               smote
               the
               image
               became
               a
               great
               mountain
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             great
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             therefore
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             by
             his
             mountain
             here
             David
             meant
             his
             kingdome
             ;
             
               Lord
               ,
               by
               thy
               favour
               thou
               hast
               made
               my
               mountain
               to
               stand
               strong
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             by
             thy
             favour
             most
             firmly
             established
             and
             strengthened
             my
             kingdome
             ,
             above
             danger
             of
             any
             opposition
             :
             and
             it
             is
             likely
             too
             that
             in
             this
             expression
             he
             alluded
             to
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             built
             himself
             a
             palace
             ,
             
             and
             had
             made
             it
             the
             chief
             seat
             of
             his
             kingdome
             .
             And
             this
             is
             here
             alledged
             as
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             growing
             so
             secure
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             his
             kingdome
             was
             so
             settled
             ,
             and
             become
             so
             strong
             every
             way
             ,
             that
             there
             seemed
             to
             be
             no
             fear
             of
             a
             change
             .
             Yet
             withall
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             likewise
             an
             intimation
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             seeing
             it
             was
             of
             Gods
             favour
             that
             his
             kingdome
             was
             so
             settled
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             folly
             in
             him
             to
             grow
             so
             carnally
             secure
             ,
             merely
             because
             he
             saw
             himself
             so
             strongly
             settled
             ,
             since
             he
             might
             well
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             easie
             for
             him
             that
             had
             so
             settled
             him
             ,
             to
             unsettle
             him
             again
             ;
             as
             he
             acknowledgeth
             in
             the
             following
             words
             that
             God
             did
             .
             
               Thou
               didst
               hide
               thy
               face
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             wert
             offended
             with
             me
             for
             this
             my
             carnall
             confidence
             and
             security
             ,
             and
             didst
             withdraw
             thy
             wonted
             help
             and
             protection
             :
             
               and
               I
               was
               troubled
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             fell
             into
             great
             distresse
             ,
             and
             thereby
             was
             oppressed
             with
             much
             sorrow
             and
             anguish
             of
             mind
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               What
               profit
               is
               there
               in
               my
               bloud
               ,
               when
               I
               goe
               down
               to
               the
               pit
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             the
             life
             of
             every
             living
             creature
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             bloud
             ,
             Gen.
             9.4
             .
             therefore
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               What
               profit
               is
               there
               in
               my
               bloud
            
             ?
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             What
             profit
             is
             there
             in
             my
             life
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Of
             what
             avail
             will
             it
             be
             that
             I
             have
             lived
             hitherto
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             now
             cut
             off
             ,
             when
             being
             settled
             in
             my
             kingdome
             I
             have
             more
             power
             to
             promote
             the
             cause
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             thy
             people
             ,
             then
             formerly
             ?
             But
             doubtlesse
             ,
             by
             his
             bloud
             here
             is
             meant
             his
             death
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             he
             intends
             in
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             either
             by
             his
             enemies
             ,
             or
             by
             Gods
             immediate
             hand
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             then
             be
             able
             to
             praise
             his
             name
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             if
             his
             life
             were
             prolonged
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             6.5
             .
             which
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               shall
               the
               dust
               praise
               thee
               ?
               shall
               it
               declare
               thy
               truth
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             promises
             ,
             or
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             in
             performing
             thy
             promises
             ?
             And
             it
             is
             like
             he
             mentioneth
             this
             purposely
             to
             intimate
             his
             hope
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             perform
             his
             promise
             made
             to
             him
             concerning
             settling
             the
             kingdome
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             seed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               put
               off
               my
               sackcloth
               ,
               and
               girded
               me
               with
               gladnesse
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Upon
             my
             prayer
             to
             thee
             ,
             thou
             hast
             turned
             my
             sorrow
             into
             joy
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               put
               off
               my
               sackcloth
               ,
            
             which
             they
             used
             to
             wear
             in
             times
             of
             great
             sorrow
             ,
             especially
             when
             with
             penitent
             hearts
             they
             humbled
             themselves
             before
             God
             to
             beg
             mercy
             at
             his
             hands
             :
             
               and
               girded
               me
               with
               gladnesse
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             garments
             of
             joy
             ;
             or
             rather
             thou
             didst
             compasse
             me
             with
             gladnesse
             ,
             giving
             me
             abundance
             of
             joy
             :
             as
             Psal
             .
             18.32
             .
             
               thou
               hast
               girded
               me
               with
               strength
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             made
             me
             very
             strong
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               To
               the
               end
               my
               glory
               may
               sing
               praise
               to
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             49.6
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               IN
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               do
               I
               put
               my
               trust
               ,
               let
               me
               never
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.2
             .
             Many
             Expositours
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             occasion
             of
             composing
             this
             Psalm
             was
             ,
             Davids
             distresse
             when
             the
             men
             of
             Keilah
             were
             likely
             to
             have
             delivered
             him
             up
             to
             Saul
             ,
             and
             when
             immediately
             after
             that
             Saul
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             hemmed
             him
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Maon
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             23.12
             ,
             26
             :
             and
             indeed
             many
             passages
             in
             the
             Psalm
             seem
             to
             favour
             this
             conjecture
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             noted
             in
             the
             severall
             
             places
             where
             it
             is
             so
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             a
             conjecture
             .
             
               Deliver
               me
               in
               thy
               righteousnesse
            
             :
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Deliver
               me
               speedily
            
             .
             ]
             This
             he
             adds
             because
             help
             would
             else
             come
             too
             late
             .
             In
             1
             Sam.
             23.26
             .
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               David
               made
               haste
               to
               get
               away
               for
               fear
               of
               Saul
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               thy
               names
               sake
               lead
               me
               ,
               and
               guide
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             direct
             me
             in
             the
             way
             wherein
             I
             should
             goe
             ,
             shew
             me
             what
             I
             should
             doe
             ,
             and
             carry
             me
             on
             therein
             with
             a
             supporting
             hand
             .
             Yea
             some
             think
             that
             he
             useth
             these
             two
             words
             ,
             
               lead
               me
               and
               guide
               me
            
             ,
             (
             both
             in
             a
             manner
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             )
             to
             imply
             that
             he
             desired
             Gods
             help
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             his
             present
             streights
             ,
             but
             likewise
             after
             that
             still
             in
             all
             the
             difficulties
             he
             should
             fall
             into
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             also
             1
             Sam.
             12.22
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             25.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Pull
               me
               out
               of
               the
               net
               that
               they
               have
               laid
               privily
               for
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Such
             as
             was
             that
             when
             the
             Ziphites
             observed
             the
             place
             where
             David
             hid
             himself
             ,
             and
             discovered
             it
             to
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             23.19
             ,
             &c.
             
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Into
               thine
               hand
               I
               commit
               my
               spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             my
             life
             ;
             and
             however
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             my
             soul
             even
             in
             death
             it self
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Having
             no
             power
             to
             secure
             my self
             ,
             I
             commit
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             consequently
             my
             whole
             man
             ,
             into
             thine
             hands
             ,
             as
             confidently
             relying
             both
             on
             thine
             almighty
             power
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             fatherly
             care
             over
             me
             ,
             and
             withall
             as
             willingly
             resigning
             my self
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             by
             thee
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             pleased
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               redeemed
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               God
               of
               truth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             at
             other
             times
             delivered
             me
             out
             of
             great
             dangers
             ,
             which
             makes
             me
             with
             confidence
             now
             to
             rely
             upon
             thee
             
               the
               God
               of
               truth
            
             ,
             who
             art
             still
             the
             same
             thou
             hast
             alwaies
             been
             ,
             and
             never
             failest
             to
             perform
             thy
             promises
             :
             and
             in
             this
             David
             might
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             promise
             made
             to
             him
             concerning
             the
             kingdome
             .
             But
             yet
             some
             understand
             this
             clause
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             redeemed
             me
             to
             thy self
             from
             eternall
             death
             ,
             and
             therefore
             being
             thine
             ,
             and
             purchased
             to
             thy self
             by
             so
             great
             a
             price
             ,
             I
             am
             resolved
             living
             or
             dying
             to
             rely
             upon
             thee
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               I
               have
               hated
               them
               that
               regard
               lying
               vanities
               ,
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             do
             so
             mind
             and
             esteem
             vain
             hopes
             ,
             or
             any
             outward
             things
             whereon
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             for
             men
             to
             hope
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             they
             that
             hope
             in
             any
             thing
             but
             God
             ,
             hope
             in
             lying
             vanities
             ,
             that
             will
             deceive
             them
             )
             that
             either
             they
             rely
             thereon
             themselves
             ,
             or
             would
             draw
             others
             to
             doe
             so
             .
             Some
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             would
             limit
             this
             to
             idols
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             16.13
             .
             )
             others
             to
             soothsayers
             ,
             to
             which
             in
             those
             East
             countries
             they
             were
             much
             addicted
             .
             But
             it
             is
             better
             understood
             more
             generally
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               known
               my
               soul
               in
               adversities
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               And
               hast
               not
               shut
               me
               up
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             indeed
             he
             was
             like
             to
             have
             been
             by
             the
             men
             of
             Keilah
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             23.7
             .
             
               Saul
               said
               ,
               God
               hath
               delivered
               him
               into
               mine
               hand
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               shut
               in
               ,
            
             and
             afterwards
             by
             Saul
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Maon
             ,
             vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Saul
               and
               his
               men
               compassed
               David
               and
               his
               men
               round
               about
               to
               take
               them
               .
            
             For
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               set
               my
               feet
               in
               a
               large
               room
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             22.20
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Mine
               eye
               is
               consumed
               with
               grief
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             6.7
             :
             
               yea
               my
               soul
               and
               my
               belly
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             extremely
             weakned
             and
             decayed
             both
             in
             mind
             &
             body
             ;
             o●
             by
             his
             soul
             may
             be
             meant
             his
             vital
             parts
             ,
             &
             by
             his
             belly
             his
             inward
             parts
             ,
             or
             his
             whol●
             
             body
             .
             Yet
             many
             by
             the
             word
             soul
             understand
             that
             power
             of
             life
             which
             desireth
             food
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             belly
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             the
             body
             which
             concocteth
             the
             meat
             we
             eat
             ;
             and
             so
             will
             have
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             neither
             any
             appetite
             to
             eat
             ,
             nor
             strength
             to
             concoct
             what
             he
             did
             eat
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               For
               my
               life
               is
               spent
               with
               grief
               ,
               and
               my
               years
               with
               sighing
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             my
             life
             is
             wasted
             ,
             and
             my
             years
             hasten
             away
             to
             an
             end
             :
             
               my
               strength
               faileth
               because
               of
               mine
               iniquity
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             of
             my
             sin
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             my
             miseries
             and
             afflictions
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             word
             iniquity
             is
             sometimes
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             19.15
             .
             which
             may
             seem
             here
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             he
             speaks
             here
             only
             of
             his
             sufferings
             :
             
               and
               my
               bones
               are
               consumed
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             30.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               I
               was
               a
               reproach
               among
               all
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               but
               especially
               among
               my
               neighbours
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             despised
             and
             reproached
             me
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             they
             counted
             it
             a
             reproach
             to
             them
             to
             own
             me
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             with
             me
             :
             
               and
               a
               fear
               to
               mine
               acquaintance
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             mine
             acquaintance
             were
             afraid
             to
             shew
             me
             any
             favour
             ,
             or
             any
             countenance
             ,
             as
             being
             scared
             by
             that
             which
             befell
             Ahimelech
             and
             the
             other
             Priests
             that
             were
             slain
             with
             him
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             22.18
             .
             or
             at
             least
             fearing
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             discredit
             and
             a
             disparagement
             to
             them
             :
             which
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               they
               that
               did
               see
               me
               without
               fled
               from
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             fearing
             to
             be
             seen
             openly
             in
             my
             company
             ;
             or
             as
             detesting
             me
             for
             those
             foul
             crimes
             ,
             which
             they
             here
             charged
             upon
             me
             ,
             looking
             upon
             me
             as
             one
             accursed
             of
             God.
             And
             thus
             too
             David
             implyes
             his
             misery
             to
             have
             been
             the
             greater
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             thus
             openly
             and
             in
             publick
             despised
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               I
               am
               forgotten
               as
               a
               dead
               man
               out
               of
               mind
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             love
             they
             have
             formerly
             shown
             to
             me
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             good
             that
             I
             have
             done
             for
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             a
             manner
             now
             quite
             forgotten
             ;
             because
             they
             esteem
             me
             to
             be
             a
             lost
             man
             ,
             of
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             ,
             they
             now
             regard
             me
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             to
             them
             
               as
               a
               dead
               man
               out
               of
               mind
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             of
             the
             dead
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             9.5
             .
             that
             
               the
               memory
               of
               them
               is
               forgotten
            
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             grave
             is
             called
             Psal
             .
             88.12
             .
             
               the
               land
               of
               forgetfulnesse
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             too
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               I
               am
               like
               a
               broken
               vessel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             forgotten
             and
             quite
             disregarded
             ,
             like
             an
             earthen
             vessel
             ,
             which
             being
             broken
             men
             cast
             away
             ,
             and
             never
             mind
             it
             more
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             mended
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               For
               I
               have
               heard
               the
               slander
               of
               many
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             4.2
             .
             
               Fear
               was
               on
               every
               side
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             was
             beset
             with
             fear
             ,
             as
             being
             beset
             with
             enemies
             on
             every
             side
             :
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             also
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             those
             that
             were
             about
             him
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               Magor
               missabib
            
             ,
             an
             expression
             which
             from
             this
             place
             Jeremy
             often
             useth
             in
             his
             prophesie
             ,
             as
             Jer.
             6.25
             ,
             and
             49.29
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             other
             places
             ;
             and
             chap.
             20.3
             ,
             4.
             he
             gave
             this
             for
             a
             Name
             to
             Pashur
             the
             Priest
             ,
             signifying
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             terrour
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             friends
             round
             about
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               I
               said
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               God.
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             though
             thou
             hast
             sorely
             afflicted
             me
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             16.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               My
               times
               are
               in
               thy
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             years
             of
             my
             life
             are
             in
             thy
             power
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             mine
             enemies
             :
             Or
             rather
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             more
             generally
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             changes
             that
             could
             befall
             him
             (
             for
             
               to
               every
               thing
               there
               is
               a
               
               season
               and
               a
               time
               ,
            
             Eccles
             .
             3.1
             .
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             nothing
             could
             befall
             him
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             but
             by
             Gods
             providence
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             he
             inferres
             ,
             as
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             he
             had
             said
             of
             his
             times
             being
             in
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               mine
               enemies
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Make
               thy
               face
               to
               shine
               upon
               thy
               servant
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Manifest
             thy
             love
             and
             favour
             to
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             indeed
             persecuted
             because
             I
             serve
             thee
             ,
             by
             delivering
             me
             from
             mine
             enemies
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             6.25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Let
               me
               not
               be
               ashamed
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.2
             .
             
               Let
               the
               wicked
               be
               ashamed
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             6.10
             :
             
               and
               let
               them
               be
               silent
               in
               the
               grave
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             say
             or
             doe
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             righteous
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Let
               the
               lying
               lips
               be
               put
               to
               silence
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             not
             only
             of
             his
             enemies
             slaunders
             and
             flatteries
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             5.6
             .
             )
             but
             also
             of
             their
             vain
             boastings
             and
             threatnings
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               which
               speak
               grievous
               things
               proudly
               and
               contemptuously
               against
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             against
             me
             and
             mine
             ,
             whom
             they
             persecute
             causlesly
             :
             for
             the
             
               grievous
               things
            
             spoken
             by
             them
             may
             be
             ,
             not
             only
             their
             slaunders
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             prove
             often
             the
             cause
             of
             much
             mischief
             ,
             and
             likewise
             because
             it
             is
             so
             grievous
             to
             Gods
             righteous
             servants
             to
             have
             such
             foul
             crimes
             charged
             upon
             them
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             2.8
             .
             )
             but
             also
             their
             threatning
             of
             grievous
             things
             they
             will
             doe
             to
             them
             .
             And
             for
             those
             words
             ,
             
               proudly
               and
               contemptuously
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             12.3
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             high
             conceit
             that
             wicked
             men
             have
             of
             their
             wisedome
             ,
             &c.
             it
             proceeds
             that
             they
             contemn
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               O
               how
               great
               is
               thy
               goodnesse
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               laid
               up
               for
               them
               that
               fear
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               which
               thou
               hast
               wrought
               for
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
               before
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
            
             many
             learned
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             David
             speaks
             here
             only
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             his
             people
             here
             in
             this
             world
             :
             and
             that
             of
             this
             first
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               laid
               up
               for
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
            
             either
             1.
             because
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             them
             is
             hidden
             under
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lords
             withdrawing
             his
             help
             from
             them
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             perhaps
             a
             long
             time
             together
             ,
             so
             that
             not
             only
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             discern
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             faithfull
             themselves
             have
             often
             much
             adoe
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             many
             outward
             blessings
             God
             keeps
             in
             store
             for
             them
             ,
             laid
             up
             as
             a
             treasure
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             not
             at
             all
             times
             enjoy
             ,
             though
             others
             be
             then
             openly
             conferred
             upon
             them
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             Gods
             goodnesse
             is
             chiefly
             manifested
             to
             them
             in
             inward
             spirituall
             blessings
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             outwardly
             discerned
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             graces
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             inward
             comfort
             they
             enjoy
             ;
             of
             which
             that
             is
             spoken
             Rev.
             2.17
             .
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               will
               I
               give
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               hidden
               manna
               ,
               and
               will
               give
               him
               a
               white
               stone
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               stone
               a
               new
               name
               written
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               knoweth
               ,
               saving
               he
               that
               receiveth
               it
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             4.
             because
             it
             is
             the
             peculiar
             treasure
             of
             the
             righteous
             that
             truly
             fear
             him
             :
             for
             though
             God
             affords
             many
             outward
             mercies
             to
             all
             men
             whatsoever
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             this
             that
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             righteous
             in
             the
             good
             he
             doth
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             it
             out
             of
             a
             fatherly
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             causeth
             all
             things
             to
             farther
             their
             eternall
             salvation
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             it
             is
             
               wrought
               for
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               before
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
            
             because
             even
             when
             God
             hides
             himself
             from
             his
             servants
             for
             a
             
             time
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             he
             is
             wont
             to
             manifest
             his
             love
             to
             them
             so
             ,
             by
             taking
             their
             part
             ,
             and
             by
             delivering
             them
             out
             of
             troubles
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             their
             innocency
             and
             Gods
             precious
             esteem
             of
             them
             is
             manifest
             hereby
             as
             it
             were
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
             But
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             it
             may
             not
             be
             understood
             more
             generally
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             good
             which
             God
             hath
             allotted
             to
             be
             the
             peculiar
             portion
             of
             his
             elect
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             comprehend
             even
             that
             eternall
             blisse
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             that
             it
             is
             
               reserved
               in
               heaven
               for
               us
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             and
             with
             reference
             whereto
             Saint
             John
             saith
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.2
             .
             that
             
               it
               doth
               not
               yet
               appear
               what
               we
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
             that
             
               eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               ear
               heard
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               the
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               that
               love
               him
               .
            
             For
             even
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             thus
             largely
             taken
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               laid
               up
            
             for
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             withall
             
               wrought
               for
               them
               before
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
            
             either
             because
             it
             is
             first
             laid
             up
             in
             Gods
             eternall
             decree
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             time
             accomplished
             for
             them
             ;
             or
             because
             it
             is
             kept
             in
             store
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             due
             time
             conferred
             upon
             them
             ;
             or
             because
             it
             is
             in
             part
             conferred
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             reserved
             for
             after-times
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               hide
               them
               in
               the
               secret
               of
               thy
               presence
               from
               the
               pride
               of
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             29.4
             ,
             Psal
             .
             25.14
             ,
             and
             27.5
             .
             The
             presence
             of
             Gods
             favour
             and
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             he
             protects
             his
             servants
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             
               the
               secret
            
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             are
             thereby
             hidden
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             secret
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             their
             enemies
             ;
             or
             because
             this
             presence
             of
             Gods
             favour
             with
             the
             righteous
             ,
             especially
             in
             their
             sore
             afflictions
             ,
             is
             not
             discerned
             by
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             are
             called
             Gods
             
               hidden
               ones
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             83.3
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               keep
               them
               secretly
               in
               a
               pavilion
               from
               the
               strife
               of
               tongues
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             contention
             of
             slaundering
             and
             reviling
             tongues
             ,
             or
             from
             tongues
             that
             cause
             contention
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Solomon
             Prov.
             15.1
             .
             
               grievous
               words
               stir
               up
               anger
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               shewed
               me
               his
               marvellous
               kindnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             17.7
             .
             and
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               in
               a
               strong
            
             (
             or
             
               fenced
               )
               city
            
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             had
             no
             place
             to
             hide
             his
             head
             in
             ,
             but
             lay
             naked
             and
             open
             to
             the
             malice
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             having
             no
             place
             of
             shelter
             ;
             yet
             through
             Gods
             protection
             he
             was
             kept
             as
             safe
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             in
             a
             fortified
             city
             .
             I
             know
             ,
             some
             conceive
             that
             it
             was
             Keilah
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             (
             which
             indeed
             Saul
             called
             
               a
               town
               that
               hath
               gates
               and
               bars
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             23.7
             .
             )
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             shown
             him
             marvellous
             kindness
             there
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             revealed
             to
             him
             that
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             that
             town
             would
             deliver
             him
             up
             to
             Saul
             :
             and
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             shown
             him
             great
             kindnesse
             by
             settling
             him
             after
             all
             his
             dangers
             in
             that
             strong
             city
             :
             yea
             some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             here
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             Gods
             protection
             ,
             tearmed
             a
             strong
             city
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             seems
             to
             me
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               For
               I
               said
               in
               mine
               hast
               ,
               I
               am
               cut
               off
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             said
             1
             Sam.
             23.26
             .
             that
             when
             Saul
             with
             his
             army
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             compassed
             in
             David
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Maon
             ,
             
               David
               made
               hast
               to
               get
               away
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             of
             this
             hast
             some
             understand
             this
             place
             :
             but
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             rather
             meant
             of
             the
             rashnesse
             and
             hastinesse
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             that
             apprehending
             his
             danger
             to
             be
             unavoidable
             ,
             on
             a
             sudden
             transported
             with
             fear
             ,
             he
             said
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             what
             upon
             more
             deliberation
             he
             could
             not
             think
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Psalm
               of
               David
               ,
               Maschil
            
             .
             ]
             Some
             say
             that
             Maschil
             was
             the
             name
             of
             some
             musicall
             Instrument
             ,
             or
             some
             Song
             to
             the
             tune
             whereof
             this
             Psalm
             was
             to
             be
             sung
             :
             But
             rather
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             added
             to
             signifie
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             to
             give
             instruction
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             set
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               A
               Psalm
               of
               David
               giving
               instruction
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               whose
               transgression
               is
               forgiven
               ,
               whose
               sin
               is
               covered
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             imputation
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Lord
             looks
             upon
             him
             no
             more
             as
             lying
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             sin
             .
             And
             the
             word
             covered
             seems
             to
             be
             used
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             filthinesse
             of
             sin
             ,
             making
             men
             loathsome
             in
             Gods
             sight
             .
             David
             having
             been
             long
             sorely
             oppressed
             with
             the
             burden
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             breaks
             forth
             into
             this
             patheticall
             expression
             concerning
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             the
             man
             whose
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               unto
               whom
               the
               Lord
               imputeth
               not
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               spirit
               there
               is
               no
               guile
               .
            
             ]
             By
             guile
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             all
             hypocrisie
             in
             generall
             ;
             and
             then
             this
             last
             clause
             is
             added
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             blessed
             also
             
               in
               whose
               spirit
               there
               is
               no
               guile
               ,
            
             because
             sincerity
             and
             unfeigned
             purity
             of
             heart
             is
             the
             necessary
             effect
             of
             justification
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             that
             have
             truly
             obtained
             pardon
             do
             alwaies
             manifest
             their
             justification
             by
             their
             sanctification
             ,
             even
             by
             their
             sincere
             endeavours
             to
             walk
             in
             all
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             before
             God.
             Or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             that
             hypocrisie
             in
             particular
             ,
             whereby
             men
             are
             kept
             from
             turning
             unfeignedly
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             obtain
             remission
             of
             sins
             and
             reconciliation
             ;
             as
             namely
             when
             men
             do
             vainly
             embolden
             themselves
             against
             all
             fear
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             profane
             ,
             or
             when
             men
             beguile
             themselves
             with
             false
             flatteries
             ,
             as
             by
             excusing
             or
             extenuating
             their
             sins
             ,
             or
             by
             trusting
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             any
             outward
             rites
             which
             God
             requires
             in
             his
             worship
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             whereby
             those
             that
             do
             not
             humble
             themselves
             before
             God
             in
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             their
             sins
             do
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             and
             would
             as
             it
             were
             deceive
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             guile
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             indeed
             is
             principally
             intended
             ;
             and
             that
             David
             mentions
             this
             here
             out
             of
             a
             detestation
             of
             those
             false
             flatteries
             ,
             wherewith
             for
             a
             time
             he
             had
             deceived
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             off
             his
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               When
               I
               kept
               silence
               ,
               my
               bones
               waxed
               old
               ;
               through
               my
               roaring
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             evident
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             that
             by
             keeping
             silence
             here
             David
             meant
             his
             not
             confessing
             his
             sins
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             in
             opposition
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             vers
             .
             5.
             that
             he
             did
             at
             length
             acknowledge
             his
             sins
             .
             And
             because
             in
             the
             following
             words
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               his
               bones
               waxed
               old
               through
               his
               roaring
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ,
            
             I
             conceive
             it
             as
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             intends
             hereby
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             whilst
             he
             was
             sorely
             terrified
             in
             conscience
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             also
             under
             the
             heavy
             pressure
             of
             some
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             outward
             affliction
             ,
             that
             he
             kept
             silence
             ,
             and
             confessed
             not
             his
             sins
             to
             God.
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             this
             ;
             
               When
               I
               kept
               silence
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             As
             long
             as
             I
             forbear
             
             to
             goe
             to
             God
             ,
             confessing
             my
             sin
             ,
             and
             begging
             mercy
             at
             his
             hand
             ,
             but
             did
             still
             dissemble
             and
             conceal
             my
             sins
             ,
             and
             sought
             ease
             otherwaies
             ,
             
               my
               bones
               waxed
               old
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             strength
             decayed
             ,
             or
             my
             inward
             parts
             were
             pained
             and
             withered
             and
             parched
             ;
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             30.17
             .
             he
             alludes
             to
             sores
             that
             corrupt
             and
             fester
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             concealed
             from
             the
             Chirurgeon
             )
             
               through
               my
               roaring
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             terrours
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             that
             were
             upon
             him
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             though
             I
             powred
             forth
             my
             sorrow
             with
             cries
             ,
             more
             like
             the
             roaring
             of
             a
             beast
             ,
             then
             the
             complaints
             of
             a
             reasonable
             man
             ,
             neither
             that
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             gave
             me
             any
             ease
             ,
             but
             rather
             encreased
             my
             misery
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             neglected
             to
             acknowledge
             my
             sins
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               day
               and
               night
               thy
               hand
               was
               heavy
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             likewise
             in
             some
             grievous
             outward
             affliction
             ;
             see
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             :
             
               my
               moisture
               is
               turned
               into
               the
               drought
               of
               summer
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             radicall
             moisture
             is
             dried
             up
             ,
             as
             the
             moisture
             of
             the
             earth
             is
             dried
             up
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             summer
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             22.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               I
               acknowledged
               my
               sin
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               mine
               iniquity
               have
               I
               not
               hid
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             David
             repeats
             it
             here
             thrice
             ,
             and
             with
             three
             severall
             expressions
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             he
             acknowledged
             his
             sins
             to
             God
             ,
             thereby
             to
             imply
             how
             full
             his
             confession
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hid
             nothing
             from
             him
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             by
             that
             word
             
               I
               said
            
             in
             the
             third
             clause
             ,
             
               I
               said
               I
               will
               confesse
               my
               transgressions
               ,
            
             the
             freedome
             of
             his
             confession
             is
             also
             implyed
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             after
             some
             deliberation
             with
             himself
             he
             voluntarily
             resolved
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             believing
             assuredly
             that
             he
             should
             find
             mercy
             with
             God
             :
             
               and
               thou
               forgavest
               the
               iniquity
               of
               my
               sin
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             didst
             remit
             the
             punishment
             of
             my
             sin
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             iniquity
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             31.10
             .
             )
             thou
             didst
             withdraw
             the
             stroke
             of
             thine
             hand
             that
             was
             upon
             me
             ;
             or
             thou
             forgavest
             the
             evil
             and
             guilt
             that
             was
             in
             my
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             didst
             assure
             me
             that
             thou
             hadst
             pardoned
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             my
             torment
             was
             presently
             eased
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               For
               this
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             .
             But
             rather
             we
             must
             understand
             it
             thus
             :
             
               For
               this
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Because
             thou
             dost
             so
             readily
             forgive
             those
             that
             confesse
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             thee
             for
             mercy
             ;
             or
             because
             thou
             hast
             dealt
             thus
             graciously
             with
             me
             :
             therefore
             
               shall
               every
               one
               that
               is
               godly
               pray
               unto
               thee
               in
               a
               time
               when
               thou
               mayest
               be
               found
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whilst
             yet
             there
             is
             grace
             offered
             ,
             before
             death
             ,
             (
             for
             after
             death
             there
             is
             no
             seeking
             for
             mercy
             ,
             yea
             indeed
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             men
             are
             hardly
             wonne
             to
             seek
             God
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             )
             or
             before
             thou
             hast
             pronounced
             an
             irrevocable
             sentence
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             before
             thou
             dost
             withdraw
             thy
             spirit
             and
             grace
             from
             them
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             feel
             their
             hearts
             stirred
             within
             them
             to
             fly
             to
             the
             Lord
             for
             mercy
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             seek
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             ;
             for
             then
             is
             the
             Lord
             near
             at
             hand
             to
             hear
             mens
             prayers
             ,
             Isa
             .
             66.2
             .
             Jer.
             29.13
             .
             whereas
             if
             they
             quench
             these
             motions
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             the
             Lord
             perhaps
             may
             resolve
             never
             so
             to
             strive
             with
             them
             any
             more
             .
             
               Surely
               in
               the
               flouds
               of
               great
               waters
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             greatest
             troubles
             ,
             see
             2
             Sam.
             22.17
             .
             
               they
               shall
               not
               come
               nigh
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             overwhelm
             ,
             or
             hurt
             him
             :
             so
             far
             shall
             he
             be
             from
             being
             punished
             in
             wrath
             for
             his
             sins
             ,
             that
             even
             when
             there
             is
             in
             the
             place
             where
             he
             lives
             a
             deluge
             of
             overflowing
             calamities
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             be
             in
             very
             desperate
             dangers
             ,
             
             God
             will
             secure
             him
             .
             And
             this
             therefore
             David
             applyes
             to
             himself
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             or
             proves
             it
             from
             his
             own
             example
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               hiding
               place
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             17.8
             ,
             and
             27.5
             :
             
               thou
               shalt
               compasse
               me
               about
               with
               songs
               of
               deliverance
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             affording
             me
             many
             deliverances
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             give
             me
             occasion
             to
             sing
             many
             songs
             of
             praise
             unto
             thee
             .
             It
             may
             also
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             to
             those
             that
             were
             about
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             whole
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             occasion
             to
             praise
             him
             ,
             both
             on
             his
             and
             their
             own
             behalf
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               I
               will
               instruct
               thee
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             take
             this
             to
             be
             inserted
             ,
             as
             Gods
             answer
             to
             the
             profession
             David
             had
             made
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             of
             his
             confidence
             in
             God
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             mayest
             well
             rely
             upon
             me
             ,
             for
             
               I
               will
               instruct
               thee
            
             ,
             &c.
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.4
             .
             )
             
               I
               will
               guide
               thee
               with
               mine
               eye
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             keeping
             a
             watchfull
             provident
             eye
             over
             thee
             ;
             or
             by
             discovering
             to
             thee
             my
             watchfull
             care
             over
             thee
             ,
             which
             shall
             put
             thee
             in
             mind
             to
             avoid
             every
             evil
             way
             ,
             as
             Christ
             counselled
             Peter
             ,
             by
             casting
             his
             eye
             upon
             him
             ,
             Luk.
             22.61
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             these
             to
             be
             still
             the
             words
             of
             David
             .
             As
             Psal
             .
             51.13
             .
             upon
             his
             own
             repentance
             David
             promiseth
             to
             stir
             up
             others
             to
             repent
             too
             ,
             
               Then
               will
               I
               teach
               transgressours
               thy
               waies
               ,
            
             &c.
             so
             here
             likewise
             ,
             having
             repented
             ,
             and
             obtained
             pardon
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             found
             great
             comfort
             therein
             ,
             he
             undertakes
             to
             instruct
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             them
             likewise
             ,
             directing
             his
             speech
             as
             to
             every
             man
             apart
             by
             himself
             ,
             
               I
               will
               instruct
               thee
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               I
               will
               guide
               thee
               with
               mine
               eye
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             whereof
             I
             have
             had
             experience
             in
             my self
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             by
             keeping
             a
             watchfull
             eye
             ,
             and
             looking
             to
             thee
             with
             much
             solicitous
             care
             ,
             as
             indeed
             Gods
             people
             ought
             to
             watch
             over
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Be
               ye
               not
               as
               the
               horse
               or
               mule
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               understanding
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ▪
             Hearken
             to
             my
             counsell
             ,
             and
             by
             my
             example
             be
             brought
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             Be
             not
             like
             brute
             beasts
             that
             will
             not
             be
             ordered
             by
             words
             ,
             
               whose
               mouth
               must
               be
               held
               in
               with
               bit
               and
               bridle
               ,
               lest
               they
               come
               near
               to
               hurt
               thee
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             bite
             or
             kick
             thee
             ;
             implying
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             also
             waies
             to
             tame
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             be
             stubborn
             against
             him
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             sorrows
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             words
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Many
               sorrows
               shall
               be
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             If
             wicked
             men
             will
             not
             repent
             ,
             and
             turn
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             their
             consciences
             will
             be
             often
             galled
             with
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             many
             outward
             plagues
             will
             the
             Lord
             bring
             upon
             them
             ;
             (
             the
             bit
             and
             bridle
             wherewith
             God
             subdues
             such
             refractory
             spirits
             )
             and
             at
             last
             they
             must
             expect
             the
             weeping
             and
             wailing
             of
             hell
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               trusteth
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               mercy
               shall
               compasse
               him
               about
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             comforts
             and
             blessings
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             preserved
             from
             all
             dangers
             ,
             the
             Lords
             protection
             compassing
             him
             
               as
               with
               a
               shield
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Be
               glad
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Hereby
             he
             implyes
             what
             exceeding
             joy
             follows
             upon
             faith
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             thereby
             reconciled
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             assured
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             their
             sins
             :
             for
             of
             that
             he
             speaks
             in
             this
             whole
             Psalm
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               REjoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               O
               ye
               righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Thus
             as
             the
             foregoing
             Psalm
             ended
             ,
             so
             this
             begins
             :
             
               for
               praise
               is
               comely
               for
               the
               upright
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             above
             others
             have
             such
             speciall
             and
             abundant
             cause
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             imployment
             is
             fitter
             for
             them
             ;
             as
             likewise
             because
             they
             alone
             do
             truly
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             heartily
             desire
             to
             glorifie
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             them
             it
             is
             acceptable
             with
             God
             ;
             whereas
             when
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             tast
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             do
             undertake
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             profane
             Gods
             holy
             name
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             abhors
             their
             praises
             :
             see
             Psal
             .
             50.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               with
               harp
            
             .
             ]
             This
             Instrument
             is
             first
             mentioned
             ,
             wherein
             David
             did
             much
             delight
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             playing
             whereon
             he
             was
             eminently
             skilfull
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             16.18
             .
             It
             is
             called
             Psal
             .
             81.2
             .
             
               the
               pleasant
               harp
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Sing
               unto
               him
               a
               new
               song
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             required
             ,
             either
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             to
             him
             that
             attentively
             considers
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             will
             still
             be
             occasion
             of
             composing
             new
             songs
             of
             praise
             ;
             or
             rather
             to
             imply
             with
             what
             fervency
             and
             chearfulnesse
             of
             spirit
             he
             desired
             they
             should
             praise
             God
             ,
             because
             upon
             occasions
             of
             unusuall
             joy
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             compose
             new
             songs
             ,
             and
             to
             fit
             them
             with
             some
             rare
             and
             exquisite
             tune
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             sung
             and
             heard
             with
             the
             more
             earnestnesse
             and
             delight
             .
             Yet
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             
               a
               new
               song
            
             is
             meant
             a
             song
             that
             should
             never
             grow
             stale
             and
             out
             of
             date
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             of
             God
             do
             continually
             enjoy
             manifold
             blessings
             conferred
             upon
             them
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               right
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             All
             his
             commands
             concerning
             the
             government
             of
             the
             world
             are
             just
             and
             equall
             ,
             every
             way
             right
             and
             unreprovable
             :
             
               and
               all
               his
               works
               are
               done
               in
               truth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             sincerely
             ,
             without
             any
             guile
             ;
             and
             faithfully
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             promised
             or
             spoken
             to
             his
             people
             .
             Some
             indeed
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             of
             the
             written
             word
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             that
             
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               right
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             yea
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             spoken
             therein
             ,
             is
             faithfull
             and
             true
             ,
             sincere
             and
             without
             deceit
             ,
             yea
             every
             way
             blamelesse
             :
             of
             which
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             19.8
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             as
             agreeing
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             and
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               He
               loveth
               righteousnesse
               and
               judgement
            
             .
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             loveth
             to
             do
             justice
             and
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               By
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               were
               the
               heavens
               made
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Gen.
             1.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
               and
               all
               the
               host
               of
               them
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             command
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Gen.
             2.1
             .
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             the
             three
             persons
             of
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             are
             here
             severally
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               He
               gathereth
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               sea
               together
               ,
               as
               an
               heap
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             meant
             of
             that
             gathering
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             sea
             together
             in
             the
             first
             creation
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             1.9
             ,
             and
             Job
             38.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             :
             yet
             because
             they
             are
             still
             kept
             in
             the
             hollow
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             by
             the
             same
             almighty
             power
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             at
             first
             disposed
             of
             there
             ,
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             ,
             
               He
               gathereth
               the
               waters
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               he
               layeth
               up
               the
               depth
               in
               store-houses
               .
            
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               He
               maketh
               the
               devices
               of
               the
               people
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             ]
             Though
             whole
             nations
             do
             combine
             together
             ,
             and
             set
             themselves
             to
             bring
             any
             thing
             to
             passe
             ,
             God
             can
             easily
             crosse
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               From
               the
               place
               of
               his
               habitation
               he
               looketh
               upon
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             ]
             So
             he
             calleth
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             contempt
             ,
             to
             imply
             the
             basenesse
             even
             of
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             throne
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               He
               fashioneth
               their
               hearts
               alike
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             none
             excepted
             ,
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             .
             And
             this
             is
             ascribed
             to
             God
             ,
             1.
             because
             he
             it
             is
             that
             createth
             the
             souls
             and
             spirits
             of
             men
             in
             their
             first
             conception
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             severall
             faculties
             thereof
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             16.22
             ;
             and
             2.
             because
             he
             ordereth
             and
             disposeth
             of
             their
             hearts
             and
             all
             the
             motions
             thereof
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             kings
             heart
             Prov.
             21.1
             .
             
               he
               turneth
               it
               whithersoever
               he
               will.
            
             And
             this
             is
             here
             expressed
             thus
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             therefore
             God
             must
             needs
             exactly
             know
             all
             men
             ,
             they
             being
             his
             workmanship
             ,
             yea
             even
             the
             thoughts
             and
             intentions
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             their
             works
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               considereth
               all
               their
               works
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             11.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Our
               soul
               waiteth
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             with
             all
             their
             souls
             wait
             upon
             God
             for
             help
             in
             all
             their
             troubles
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Psalm
               of
               David
               when
               he
               changed
               his
               behaviour
               before
               Abimelech
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             To
             wit
             ,
             feigning
             himself
             mad
             ;
             which
             circumstance
             seems
             here
             to
             be
             expressed
             ,
             because
             this
             tended
             much
             to
             the
             magnifying
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             his
             infirmity
             therein
             ,
             yet
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             deliver
             him
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             21.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             13.
             
             This
             is
             also
             one
             of
             the
             Alphabeticall
             Psalms
             ,
             his
             exceeding
             joy
             causing
             him
             to
             compose
             this
             Psalm
             with
             the
             more
             exquisite
             art
             ;
             but
             for
             this
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               I
               will
               blesse
               the
               Lord
               at
               all
               times
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             live
             ,
             both
             in
             prosperity
             and
             adversity
             ;
             I
             will
             never
             forget
             this
             wonderfull
             deliverance
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             ascribes
             his
             escape
             ,
             not
             to
             that
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             clearly
             expressed
             afterwards
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               My
               soul
               shall
               make
               her
               boast
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             my
             very
             soul
             I
             will
             boast
             of
             the
             Lords
             favour
             and
             goodnesse
             to
             me
             :
             
               the
               humble
               shall
               hear
               thereof
               ,
               and
               be
               glad
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             hear
             of
             my
             praising
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             love
             to
             God
             shall
             rejoyce
             ,
             that
             his
             name
             is
             so
             exalted
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             they
             shall
             hear
             of
             my
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             be
             glad
             ,
             both
             on
             my
             behalf
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             so
             preserved
             me
             ,
             and
             reserved
             me
             still
             to
             sit
             on
             the
             throne
             of
             Israel
             ;
             and
             on
             their
             own
             behalf
             ,
             as
             encouraged
             by
             mine
             example
             ,
             chearfully
             to
             expect
             the
             like
             deliverance
             from
             God.
             For
             who
             are
             meant
             by
             
               the
               humble
            
             here
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             Job
             22.29
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               O
               magnify
               the
               Lord
               with
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             spoken
             to
             all
             the
             faithfull
             in
             generall
             ,
             or
             in
             particular
             to
             the
             humble
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               heard
               me
               ,
               and
               delivered
               me
               from
               all
               my
               fears
               .
            
             ]
             And
             indeed
             when
             he
             was
             discovered
             and
             brought
             to
             Achish
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             but
             be
             surprized
             with
             divers
             fears
             :
             as
             ,
             lest
             Achish
             should
             slay
             him
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             with
             great
             tortures
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             his
             revenge
             ;
             or
             lest
             he
             should
             deliver
             him
             up
             into
             Sauls
             hands
             ,
             whom
             he
             knew
             now
             to
             be
             his
             enemy
             ;
             and
             many
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               They
               looked
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               were
               lightned
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             he
             speaks
             of
             those
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             2.
             
               the
               humble
               shall
               hear
               thereof
               ,
               and
               be
               glad
               ;
               they
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               looked
               unto
               him
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             unto
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             with
             faith
             and
             hope
             waiting
             upon
             God
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             5.3
             .
             
               and
               were
               lightened
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.29
             .
             It
             may
             also
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               they
               looked
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               flowed
               unto
               him
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             encouraged
             by
             the
             Lords
             delivering
             him
             ,
             they
             did
             in
             great
             numbers
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             earnestnesse
             ,
             alacrity
             and
             boldnesse
             ,
             not
             doubting
             of
             good
             successe
             ,
             flee
             unto
             the
             Lord
             for
             succour
             :
             
               and
               their
               faces
               were
               not
               ashamed
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               This
               poor
               man
               cryed
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             some
             take
             ,
             as
             spoken
             by
             David
             of
             himself
             ;
             and
             indeed
             very
             frequently
             in
             the
             Psalms
             David
             tearms
             himself
             poor
             and
             afflicted
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             40.17
             .
             
               But
               I
               am
               poor
               and
               needy
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             in
             many
             other
             places
             :
             yet
             rather
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             those
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             that
             admiring
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             in
             Davids
             deliverance
             ,
             do
             here
             alledge
             it
             for
             their
             own
             encouragement
             .
             
               This
               poor
               man
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               cryed
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               heard
               him
            
             ;
             this
             poor
             persecuted
             man
             ,
             destined
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             despised
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             he
             cryed
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             heard
             and
             delivered
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               O
               tast
               and
               see
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             Make
             tryall
             ,
             rest
             and
             rely
             upon
             the
             Lord
             alone
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             you
             shall
             not
             find
             that
             God
             is
             very
             good
             to
             them
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             faithfull
             find
             much
             sweetnesse
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             cast
             all
             their
             cares
             upon
             God.
             But
             rather
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             observing
             the
             proofs
             that
             God
             gives
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             that
             of
             Gods
             delivering
             him
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             Achish
             ;
             
               O
               tast
               and
               see
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               good
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Mark
             and
             observe
             it
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             being
             affected
             therewith
             (
             as
             you
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             not
             senslesse
             and
             stupid
             )
             it
             may
             yield
             much
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             unto
             your
             souls
             :
             see
             1
             Pet.
             2.3
             .
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               trusteth
               in
               him
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             such
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               O
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               ye
               his
               Saints
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             prescribed
             as
             the
             means
             ,
             whereby
             men
             may
             make
             sure
             that
             God
             will
             be
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             good
             unto
             them
             :
             and
             more
             particularly
             the
             aim
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             perswade
             men
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             any
             other
             course
             to
             provide
             for
             themselves
             ,
             as
             by
             deceiving
             and
             oppressing
             others
             ;
             which
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               for
               there
               is
               no
               want
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
            
             God
             will
             give
             them
             what
             they
             desire
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             a
             contented
             mind
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               young
               lions
               do
               lack
               ,
               and
               suffer
               hunger
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             many
             understand
             of
             rich
             and
             great
             oppressours
             ,
             men
             ravenous
             as
             lions
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             4.10
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             it
             may
             not
             be
             as
             well
             understood
             of
             the
             beasts
             themselves
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             young
             lions
             ,
             that
             are
             strongest
             and
             most
             ravenous
             ,
             shall
             sooner
             be
             hunger-bitten
             ,
             then
             
               they
               that
               seek
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             shall
             want
             
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             for
             them
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psalm
             22.26
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Come
               ,
               ye
               children
               ,
               hearken
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             expression
             David
             useth
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             Prince
             ,
             because
             such
             they
             usually
             stiled
             fathers
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Kings
             5.13
             .
             or
             rather
             as
             a
             prophet
             ,
             because
             such
             were
             esteemed
             spirituall
             fathers
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             prophets
             disciples
             were
             called
             
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               prophets
            
             ,
             2
             Kings
             2.3
             .
             and
             Christ
             called
             his
             disciples
             children
             ,
             Joh.
             13.33
             .
             
               Little
               children
               ,
               yet
               a
               little
               while
               I
               am
               with
               you
            
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             Paul
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             converted
             ,
             Gal.
             4.19
             .
             and
             that
             to
             make
             known
             how
             dearly
             he
             loved
             them
             ,
             thereby
             to
             render
             them
             the
             more
             willing
             to
             hear
             and
             embrace
             his
             counsell
             :
             Or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             spoken
             as
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             he
             spake
             and
             wrote
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             2
             Sam.
             23.2
             .
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               spake
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               his
               word
               was
               in
               my
               tongue
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               desireth
               life
               ,
               and
               loveth
               many
               daies
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               see
               good
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             enjoy
             a
             blessed
             and
             happy
             life
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             7.7
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             21.4
             .
             It
             is
             expressed
             by
             way
             of
             interrogation
             ,
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             man
             do
             really
             desire
             this
             ,
             they
             must
             take
             the
             way
             that
             is
             here
             afterward
             prescribed
             ;
             and
             how
             strange
             it
             was
             that
             all
             men
             should
             pretend
             a
             desire
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             few
             should
             really
             desire
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             because
             so
             few
             take
             the
             right
             way
             to
             attain
             it
             .
             This
             with
             the
             four
             following
             verses
             is
             alledged
             by
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.10
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Keep
               thy
               tongue
               from
               evil
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             all
             evil-speaking
             is
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             yet
             more
             especially
             that
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             deceives
             or
             wrongs
             his
             neighbour
             (
             for
             still
             he
             seeks
             to
             make
             good
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             fears
             God
             shall
             be
             well
             provided
             for
             ,
             and
             needs
             not
             use
             any
             unlawfull
             means
             to
             help
             himself
             )
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               thy
               lips
               from
               speaking
               guile
            
             :
             and
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               keep
               thy
               tongue
            
             ,
             implyes
             ,
             how
             slippery
             the
             tongue
             is
             ,
             and
             prone
             to
             offend
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             with
             much
             watchfulnesse
             restrained
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Depart
               from
               evil
               ,
               and
               doe
               good
               .
            
             ]
             Though
             this
             also
             may
             be
             understood
             generally
             of
             all
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             yet
             more
             particularly
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             avoiding
             the
             doing
             of
             any
             injury
             to
             our
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             doe
             them
             all
             the
             good
             we
             can
             :
             and
             by
             joyning
             these
             two
             together
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             barely
             to
             abstain
             from
             wronging
             any
             body
             ;
             so
             neither
             will
             God
             be
             pleased
             ,
             if
             we
             defraud
             or
             oppresse
             some
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             goods
             so
             gotten
             do
             good
             to
             others
             .
             And
             besides
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               evil
            
             ,
             may
             imply
             both
             ,
             1.
             that
             men
             will
             be
             continually
             followed
             with
             temptations
             to
             evil
             ,
             which
             therefore
             they
             must
             most
             carefully
             avoid
             ;
             2.
             that
             the
             purity
             of
             man
             consists
             ,
             rather
             in
             abandoning
             the
             evil
             which
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             then
             in
             keeping
             our selves
             pure
             from
             evil
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               upon
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             they
             that
             thus
             walk
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             return
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             but
             making
             peace
             with
             those
             that
             are
             enemies
             to
             peace
             ,
             may
             seem
             likely
             to
             be
             exposed
             to
             many
             injuries
             ;
             this
             that
             follows
             is
             added
             for
             their
             encouragement
             .
             For
             this
             first
             clause
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             11.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               nigh
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               of
               a
               broken
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             are
             even
             broken
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             no
             other
             then
             as
             dead
             men
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             
             the
             extremity
             of
             their
             miseries
             and
             sorrows
             ;
             and
             then
             withall
             those
             that
             are
             greatly
             humbled
             hereby
             and
             afflicted
             in
             spirit
             ,
             through
             grief
             and
             fear
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             because
             of
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               He
               keepeth
               all
               his
               bones
               ;
               not
               one
               of
               them
               is
               broken
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             preserveth
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             every
             member
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             then
             his
             soul
             .
             Yet
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             with
             subordination
             to
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             God
             will
             preserve
             his
             bones
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             breaking
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             eternall
             good
             of
             his
             soul
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Evil
               shall
               slay
               the
               wicked
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             His
             sin
             shall
             destroy
             him
             ;
             or
             more
             particularly
             ,
             The
             evil
             he
             practiseth
             against
             the
             righteous
             shall
             prove
             his
             own
             ruine
             :
             yet
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             punishment
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             shall
             ,
             by
             the
             judgements
             that
             God
             brings
             upon
             him
             ,
             be
             irrecoverably
             cut
             off
             :
             
               and
               they
               that
               hate
               the
               righteous
               shall
               be
               desolate
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               guilty
            
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             5.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               redeemeth
               the
               soul
               of
               his
               servants
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             31.5
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               PLead
               my
               cause
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               with
               them
               that
               strive
               with
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             who
             would
             gladly
             live
             peaceably
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             so
             implacably
             contentious
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             let
             me
             be
             quiet
             .
             In
             this
             first
             clause
             David
             desires
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             maintain
             his
             innocency
             against
             those
             that
             falsly
             accused
             him
             ;
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             
               fight
               against
               them
               that
               fight
               against
               me
               ,
            
             that
             he
             would
             withstand
             those
             that
             did
             unjustly
             persecute
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             doth
             ingage
             God
             in
             his
             quarrel
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             the
             cause
             was
             Gods
             as
             well
             as
             his
             ,
             who
             had
             chosen
             and
             anointed
             him
             to
             be
             king
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Take
               hold
               of
               shield
               and
               buckler
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             either
             shield
             or
             buckler
             ,
             therewith
             to
             defend
             me
             ;
             that
             they
             that
             presume
             so
             much
             upon
             their
             armes
             may
             find
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             who
             is
             armed
             with
             such
             power
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             that
             against
             that
             their
             armes
             shall
             nothing
             avail
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Stop
               the
               way
               against
               them
               that
               persecute
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             flee
             away
             and
             escape
             out
             of
             thine
             hands
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             come
             at
             me
             to
             hurt
             me
             :
             
               say
               unto
               my
               soul
               ,
               I
               am
               thy
               salvation
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             make
             me
             to
             know
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             undertaken
             my
             defence
             ;
             or
             ,
             assure
             me
             inwardly
             by
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             save
             me
             from
             mine
             enemies
             .
             And
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             in
             this
             expression
             he
             alludes
             to
             those
             ,
             that
             intending
             to
             relieve
             a
             place
             besieged
             ,
             are
             wont
             by
             messages
             to
             assure
             them
             before-hand
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             come
             to
             their
             succour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Let
               them
               be
               turned
               back
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             them
             be
             put
             to
             a
             shamefull
             flight
             ;
             or
             ,
             Let
             them
             be
             disappointed
             of
             their
             purposes
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             able
             to
             goe
             on
             forward
             with
             the
             evil
             they
             have
             plotted
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Let
               them
               be
               as
               chaff
               before
               the
               wind
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             they
             have
             driven
             me
             up
             and
             down
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             so
             let
             them
             be
             scattered
             and
             flee
             before
             thee
             ;
             or
             let
             them
             be
             ever
             in
             a
             restlesse
             condition
             ,
             driven
             up
             and
             down
             
             with
             the
             inward
             terrours
             and
             affrightments
             of
             their
             own
             minds
             and
             consciences
             ,
             not
             thinking
             themselves
             safe
             in
             any
             place
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Job
             21.18
             .
             
               and
               let
               the
               angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               chase
               them
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Yea
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             wind
             ,
             let
             an
             angel
             ,
             of
             far
             more
             force
             and
             might
             then
             the
             mightiest
             wind
             ,
             pursue
             them
             so
             that
             they
             may
             not
             have
             any
             breathing
             time
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             a
             good
             or
             an
             evil
             angel
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Saul
             1
             Sam.
             16.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Let
               their
               way
               be
               dark
               and
               slippery
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               persecute
               them
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             the
             way
             ,
             whereby
             fleeing
             they
             seek
             to
             escape
             ,
             be
             fearfull
             ,
             dangerous
             and
             troublesome
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             them
             not
             know
             what
             course
             to
             take
             ,
             nor
             be
             able
             any
             way
             to
             escape
             ,
             but
             fall
             at
             last
             under
             the
             stroke
             of
             thine
             avenging
             hand
             .
             Whilst
             a
             man
             may
             goe
             leasurely
             ,
             he
             may
             goe
             safely
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             slippery
             way
             ;
             but
             being
             forced
             to
             flee
             in
             such
             a
             way
             by
             the
             secret
             pursuit
             of
             an
             angel
             ,
             what
             hope
             can
             there
             be
             of
             escaping
             ?
             That
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             we
             may
             see
             by
             the
             like
             expression
             Jer.
             23.12
             .
             
               Wherefore
               their
               way
               shall
               be
               unto
               them
               as
               slippery
               waies
               in
               the
               darknesse
               ;
               they
               shall
               be
               driven
               on
               and
               fall
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Let
               destruction
               come
               upon
               him
               at
               unawares
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             against
             him
             that
             persecutes
             me
             ,
             indefinitely
             ,
             see
             vers
             .
             3.
             or
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             particularly
             of
             Saul
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               All
               my
               bones
               shall
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               like
               unto
               thee
               ,
               which
               deliverest
               the
               poor
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             he
             speaks
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             he
             had
             found
             by
             his
             own
             experience
             .
             That
             expression
             which
             he
             useth
             ,
             
               All
               my
               bones
               shall
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               like
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
             &c.
             some
             understand
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             thus
             ;
             I
             who
             am
             at
             present
             quite
             consumed
             ,
             nothing
             in
             a
             manner
             but
             skin
             and
             bones
             ,
             shall
             notwithstanding
             extoll
             thy
             great
             name
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             it
             is
             rather
             an
             hyperbolicall
             expression
             of
             the
             strong
             desires
             he
             should
             have
             to
             set
             forth
             Gods
             praise
             ,
             if
             he
             vouchsafe
             to
             take
             his
             part
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             
               All
               my
               bones
               shall
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               like
               unto
               thee
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Not
             my
             soul
             only
             ,
             but
             my
             whole
             man
             ,
             all
             the
             members
             of
             my
             body
             ,
             yea
             all
             my
             inward
             parts
             will
             be
             so
             affected
             with
             thy
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             so
             inflamed
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             praise
             thee
             ,
             that
             my
             very
             bones
             ,
             though
             senslesse
             ,
             could
             they
             speak
             ,
             would
             break
             forth
             into
             thy
             praises
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               like
               unto
               thee
            
             ?
             To
             which
             purpose
             there
             are
             many
             expressions
             elsewhere
             ,
             not
             much
             unlike
             to
             this
             :
             as
             that
             Psal
             .
             84.2
             .
             
               My
               heart
               and
               my
               flesh
               cryeth
               out
               for
               the
               living
               God
            
             ;
             and
             that
             Psal
             .
             5.8
             .
             
               Make
               me
               to
               hear
               joy
               and
               gladnesse
               ,
               that
               the
               bones
               which
               thou
               hast
               broken
               may
               rejoyce
            
             ;
             and
             that
             Job
             31.20
             .
             
               If
               his
               loyns
               have
               not
               blessed
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               They
               rewarded
               me
               evil
               for
               good
               ,
               to
               the
               spoyling
               of
               my
               soul
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             seeking
             to
             take
             away
             my
             life
             ,
             whereby
             the
             soul
             is
             stripped
             or
             spoyled
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             seeking
             to
             deprive
             me
             of
             all
             that
             might
             be
             any
             help
             or
             joy
             or
             comfort
             to
             me
             ;
             as
             to
             spoyl
             me
             of
             all
             my
             goods
             ,
             to
             drive
             me
             from
             my
             countrey
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             my
             God
             in
             his
             worship
             and
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               But
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               sick
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             and
             consequently
             when
             they
             were
             in
             any
             other
             misery
             ,
             
               my
               clothing
               was
               sackcloth
               ;
               I
               humbled
               my
               soul
               with
               fasting
               ,
               and
               my
               prayer
               returned
               into
               mine
               own
               bosome
            
             :
             concerning
             which
             last
             clause
             ,
             there
             
             are
             many
             different
             Expositions
             ,
             and
             divers
             of
             them
             seem
             equally
             probable
             .
             For
             some
             conceive
             that
             these
             words
             imply
             his
             perseverance
             in
             praying
             for
             them
             ,
             
               my
               prayer
               returned
               into
               mine
               own
               bosome
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             found
             my self
             still
             as
             mindfull
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             earnest
             to
             call
             upon
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             ever
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             ready
             still
             to
             renew
             my
             prayers
             for
             them
             again
             and
             again
             upon
             all
             opportunities
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             others
             think
             that
             David
             hereby
             intended
             to
             signify
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             prayers
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             went
             nothing
             out
             of
             his
             lips
             when
             he
             prayed
             ,
             but
             his
             heart
             was
             affected
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             so
             what
             he
             desired
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             desired
             it
             sincerely
             from
             his
             very
             soul
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             others
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             prayer
             prevailed
             not
             for
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             brought
             back
             a
             blessing
             upon
             himself
             ,
             God
             did
             recompence
             it
             into
             his
             bosome
             ;
             at
             least
             his
             heart
             was
             replenished
             with
             comfort
             thereby
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             same
             blessings
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             desired
             that
             of
             God
             for
             his
             enemies
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             be
             glad
             might
             be
             done
             to
             himself
             ;
             or
             that
             God
             did
             that
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             beg
             of
             God
             for
             his
             enemies
             (
             both
             which
             do
             imply
             how
             sincerely
             he
             prayed
             for
             them
             :
             )
             the
             like
             whereto
             we
             find
             Psal
             .
             79.12
             .
             
               Render
               unto
               our
               neighbours
               seven-fold
               into
               their
               bosome
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             fifthly
             ,
             others
             say
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             his
             praying
             for
             them
             in
             secret
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             alledged
             as
             a
             clear
             proof
             that
             he
             did
             it
             sincerely
             ,
             as
             truly
             grieving
             for
             their
             misery
             ,
             and
             desiring
             their
             recovery
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             ostentation
             or
             making
             shew
             of
             that
             which
             was
             not
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             And
             indeed
             as
             they
             are
             said
             to
             laugh
             in
             their
             bosome
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             in
             their
             sleeve
             )
             that
             rejoyce
             in
             secret
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             shew
             it
             openly
             ;
             so
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             mourn
             or
             pray
             in
             their
             bosome
             ,
             that
             do
             it
             secretly
             ,
             no
             body
             taking
             notice
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             which
             may
             also
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             this
             word
             (
             bosome
             )
             doth
             often
             in
             the
             Scripture
             signify
             secrecy
             ,
             as
             Prov.
             21.14
             .
             
               A
               gift
               in
               secret
               pacifyeth
               anger
               ,
               and
               a
               reward
               in
               the
               bosome
               strong
               wrath
            
             ;
             and
             Psal
             .
             89.50
             .
             
               I
               do
               bear
               in
               my
               bosome
               the
               reproach
               of
               all
               the
               mighty
               people
               .
            
             But
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             of
             these
             Expositions
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             are
             most
             agreeable
             to
             our
             Translation
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               But
               in
               mine
               adversity
               they
               rejoyced
               ,
               and
               gathered
               themselves
               together
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             rejoyce
             and
             triumph
             together
             at
             my
             troubles
             ,
             and
             to
             consult
             and
             bandy
             together
             to
             further
             mine
             utter
             ruine
             :
             
               yea
               the
               abjects
               gathered
               themselves
               together
               against
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             scumme
             of
             the
             people
             :
             
               and
               I
               knew
               it
               not
            
             ;
             which
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             his
             integrity
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             never
             suspected
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             conscious
             to
             himself
             of
             any
             cause
             that
             he
             had
             given
             them
             to
             use
             him
             so
             ;
             or
             his
             danger
             ,
             in
             that
             not
             knowing
             their
             evil
             purposes
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             lesse
             able
             to
             prevent
             them
             ;
             or
             their
             dissembling
             and
             fawning
             upon
             him
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             fearlesse
             of
             any
             such
             plots
             that
             they
             had
             against
             him
             .
             
               They
               did
               tear
               me
               ,
               and
               ceased
               not
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             their
             scoffs
             and
             calumnies
             and
             reproaches
             :
             which
             agreeth
             with
             that
             Matth.
             7.6
             .
             
               Give
               not
               that
               which
               is
               holy
               unto
               the
               dogs
               ,
               neither
               cast
               ye
               your
               pearls
               before
               swine
               ;
               least
               they
               trample
               them
               under
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               turn
               again
               and
               rend
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               With
               hypocriticall
               mockers
               in
               feasts
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             meant
             either
             of
             Sauls
             proud
             courtiers
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             sat
             gorging
             themselves
             at
             their
             full
             feasts
             ,
             could
             rail
             against
             poor
             David
             ,
             and
             seek
             his
             death
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             those
             court
             parasites
             ,
             or
             base
             scurrilous
             jesters
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             filling
             of
             their
             bellies
             would
             say
             any
             thing
             
             against
             David
             ,
             to
             please
             those
             that
             entertained
             them
             :
             
               they
               gnashed
               upon
               me
               with
               their
               teeth
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             eat
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
               wilt
               thou
               look
               on
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             only
             look
             on
             ,
             and
             not
             come
             in
             to
             my
             help
             ?
             
               rescue
               my
               soul
               from
               their
               destructions
               ,
               my
               darling
               from
               the
               lions
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             22.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Neither
               let
               them
               wink
               with
               the
               eye
               ,
               that
               hate
               me
               without
               a
               cause
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             scoffing
             and
             rejoycing
             at
             my
             misery
             :
             for
             this
             may
             be
             expressed
             by
             winking
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             Prov.
             10.10
             .
             
               He
               that
               winketh
               with
               the
               eye
               ,
               causeth
               sorrow
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               They
               devise
               deceitfull
               matters
               against
               them
               that
               are
               quiet
               in
               the
               land
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             would
             fain
             have
             lived
             quietly
             and
             peaceably
             ,
             though
             the
             contrary
             be
             pretended
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             great
             disturbers
             of
             the
             kingdomes
             peace
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Yea
               they
               opened
               their
               mouth
               wide
               against
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             16.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               This
               thou
               hast
               seen
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             spoken
             as
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             triumphing
             of
             his
             enemies
             at
             his
             misery
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               Aha
               ,
               aha
               ,
               our
               eye
               hath
               seen
               it
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Whilst
             mine
             enemies
             rejoyce
             in
             seeing
             my
             miseries
             ,
             my
             comfort
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             hast
             seen
             them
             too
             ;
             though
             thou
             hast
             suffered
             them
             to
             goe
             on
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             didst
             not
             see
             them
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             well
             that
             thou
             hast
             seen
             both
             my
             troubles
             ,
             and
             their
             malicious
             practises
             and
             insultations
             over
             me
             .
             
               Keep
               not
               silence
            
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             28.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Iudge
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               thy
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             art
             wont
             to
             plead
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             innocent
             against
             those
             that
             oppresse
             them
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             26.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Let
               them
               be
               ashamed
               and
               brought
               to
               confusion
               together
               ,
               that
               rejoyce
               at
               mine
               hurt
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             As
             
               they
               gathered
               themselves
               together
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             15
             ,
             to
             insult
             over
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             plot
             mischief
             against
             me
             ;
             so
             let
             them
             be
             confounded
             together
             :
             implying
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             able
             as
             with
             one
             blow
             to
             overwhelm
             them
             all
             together
             with
             confusion
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             never
             so
             many
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               let
               them
               be
               clothed
               with
               shame
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             8.22
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Let
               them
               shout
               for
               joy
               ,
               and
               be
               glad
               ,
               that
               favour
               my
               righteous
               cause
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             those
             that
             favour
             me
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             able
             to
             help
             me
             ,
             be
             glad
             both
             on
             my
             behalf
             ,
             and
             likewise
             through
             experience
             they
             shall
             have
             thereby
             of
             thy
             readinesse
             to
             help
             the
             oppressed
             :
             
               yea
               ,
               let
               them
               say
               continually
               ,
               Let
               the
               Lord
               be
               magnifyed
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             he
             covertly
             opposeth
             to
             his
             enemies
             exalting
             themselves
             ;
             as
             desiring
             that
             God
             might
             be
             exalted
             ,
             maugre
             their
             pride
             and
             lifting
             up
             themselves
             above
             his
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Psalm
               of
               David
               the
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             So
             he
             stiles
             himself
             here
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             anointed
             him
             to
             serve
             him
             as
             king
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             confidence
             hereof
             he
             seeks
             to
             God
             in
             this
             Psalm
             for
             help
             against
             his
             wicked
             enemies
             .
             Yet
             
             some
             conceive
             it
             is
             rather
             ,
             because
             being
             to
             set
             forth
             herein
             the
             profanenesse
             of
             Atheisticall
             wretches
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             be
             subject
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             flourished
             ,
             whilst
             the
             godly
             were
             in
             trouble
             ,
             he
             would
             hereby
             imply
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             this
             he
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             to
             professe
             himself
             to
             be
             ,
             
               the
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               The
               transgression
               of
               the
               wicked
               saith
               within
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               of
               God
               before
               his
               eyes
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             His
             wicked
             life
             doth
             testify
             to
             me
             within
             my
             heart
             ,
             from
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             his
             life
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             I
             do
             certainly
             conclude
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               of
               God
               before
               his
               eyes
               .
            
             And
             this
             last
             clause
             is
             alledged
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             3.18
             .
             to
             prove
             the
             sinfull
             and
             corrupt
             disposition
             of
             all
             naturall
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               he
               flattereth
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             perswading
             himself
             ,
             upon
             false
             deceitfull
             grounds
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             doth
             is
             not
             evil
             ;
             or
             that
             however
             no
             evil
             shall
             befall
             him
             thereby
             ,
             he
             shall
             scape
             well
             enough
             ;
             or
             by
             applauding
             himself
             for
             doing
             those
             things
             wherein
             he
             pleaseth
             himself
             ,
             though
             he
             doth
             displease
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             brutish
             stupidity
             and
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             
               untill
               his
               iniquity
               be
               found
               to
               be
               hatefull
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             that
             it
             brings
             upon
             him
             :
             or
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             clause
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             so
             flattering
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             found
             to
             be
             hatefull
             ,
             either
             because
             this
             applauding
             of
             themselves
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             is
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             desperately
             Atheisticall
             ,
             a
             most
             hatefull
             thing
             ;
             or
             because
             by
             thus
             emboldening
             themselves
             ,
             they
             proceed
             to
             such
             degrees
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             they
             become
             detestable
             both
             to
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               words
               of
               his
               mouth
               are
               iniquity
               and
               deceit
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             tend
             to
             iniquity
             and
             deceit
             :
             
               he
               hath
               left
               off
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               good
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             refuseth
             all
             instruction
             ,
             and
             suppresseth
             the
             very
             light
             of
             nature
             in
             him
             ,
             whereby
             men
             are
             enabled
             to
             know
             what
             is
             good
             and
             what
             is
             evil
             ;
             and
             so
             never
             minds
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             rather
             gives
             over
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             good
             which
             at
             first
             he
             did
             ,
             though
             with
             a
             false
             and
             unsound
             heart
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             this
             still
             of
             the
             words
             whereby
             the
             wicked
             man
             flattereth
             and
             deceiveth
             himself
             in
             his
             evil
             waies
             ,
             whereby
             he
             comes
             at
             last
             to
             be
             given
             over
             to
             a
             reprobate
             sense
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             makes
             no
             difference
             between
             good
             and
             evil
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               deviseth
               mischief
               upon
               his
               bed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Which
             implyes
             ,
             both
             that
             he
             is
             violently
             bent
             upon
             evil
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             will
             break
             himself
             of
             his
             rest
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             contrive
             mischief
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             own
             wicked
             heart
             is
             the
             chief
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             he
             meditates
             evil
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             no
             outward
             enticement
             or
             evil
             example
             to
             draw
             him
             thereto
             :
             
               he
               setteth
               himself
               in
               a
               way
               that
               is
               not
               good
            
             ;
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             runne
             on
             in
             his
             unwarrantable
             wayes
             :
             
               he
               abhorreth
               not
               evil
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             no
             evil
             whatsoever
             ;
             though
             he
             may
             not
             be
             guilty
             of
             every
             sin
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             avoid
             it
             because
             he
             abhorres
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Thy
               mercy
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               is
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               thy
               faithfulnesse
               reacheth
               unto
               the
               clouds
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             said
             Psal
             .
             57.10
             .
             
               thy
               mercy
               is
               great
               unto
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             and
             Psal
             .
             108.4
             .
             
               above
               the
               heavens
            
             ;
             but
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             these
             expressions
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             mercy
             and
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             making
             good
             what
             he
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             are
             infinite
             ,
             and
             above
             our
             reach
             and
             understanding
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             do
             declare
             the
             same
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             inserted
             
             here
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             admiring
             that
             God
             should
             bear
             with
             ,
             and
             doe
             good
             to
             such
             Atheisticall
             wretches
             ,
             as
             these
             he
             had
             now
             spoken
             of
             .
             But
             rather
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             declare
             Davids
             assurance
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             horrid
             impiety
             of
             so
             many
             desperate
             wretches
             ,
             yet
             he
             knew
             well
             that
             God
             was
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             these
             confusions
             infinitely
             good
             and
             mercifull
             and
             just
             ;
             as
             is
             farther
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Thy
               righteousnesse
               is
               like
               the
               great
               mountains
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             firm
             and
             unmoveable
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             agreeably
             to
             those
             expressions
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             it
             is
             infinitely
             high
             and
             great
             ,
             above
             our
             reach
             ,
             or
             eminently
             conspicuous
             that
             all
             men
             may
             see
             it
             :
             
               thy
               judgements
               are
               a
               great
               deep
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             just
             and
             righteous
             dealings
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             world
             are
             incomprehensible
             and
             past
             finding
             out
             ;
             or
             they
             are
             very
             great
             ,
             as
             the
             ocean
             ,
             being
             manifest
             above
             and
             beneath
             ,
             yea
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             we
             cast
             our
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               How
               excellent
               is
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               ,
               O
               God!
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             likewise
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             two
             next
             verses
             ,
             of
             the
             kindnesse
             which
             God
             sheweth
             to
             all
             the
             creatures
             .
             But
             rather
             from
             the
             kindnesse
             of
             God
             to
             all
             the
             creatures
             he
             inferres
             here
             ,
             that
             his
             loving
             kindnesse
             to
             his
             children
             must
             needs
             be
             far
             more
             excellent
             .
             
               Therefore
               the
               children
               of
               men
               put
               their
               trust
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               thy
               wings
            
             ;
             therefore
             thy
             people
             ,
             (
             poor
             sinfull
             frail
             creatures
             )
             however
             they
             see
             the
             wicked
             triumph
             ,
             do
             securely
             cast
             themselves
             upon
             thy
             fatherly
             providence
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             17.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               They
               shall
               be
               abundantly
               satisfied
               with
               the
               fatnesse
               of
               thy
               house
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             abundance
             of
             the
             choicest
             blessings
             ,
             both
             temporall
             ,
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             stored
             up
             for
             them
             that
             are
             of
             thy
             houshold
             &
             family
             .
             Thus
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             these
             words
             may
             be
             generally
             taken
             :
             only
             then
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             earthly
             blessings
             can
             only
             be
             said
             to
             satisfy
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             enjoy
             them
             as
             pledges
             of
             Gods
             fatherly
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             providence
             over
             them
             .
             Yet
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             it
             is
             chiefly
             meant
             of
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             blessings
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             refreshed
             and
             comforted
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             full
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rendring
             of
             them
             contented
             with
             their
             condition
             in
             other
             regards
             ,
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             with
             the
             graces
             and
             comforts
             wrought
             in
             them
             by
             the
             word
             and
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             clear
             manifestation
             of
             his
             love
             and
             favour
             to
             them
             thereby
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             may
             be
             tearmed
             
               the
               fatnesse
               of
            
             Gods
             house
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             or
             in
             relation
             to
             heaven
             ,
             because
             the
             righteous
             in
             these
             joyes
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             have
             as
             it
             were
             a
             tast
             of
             the
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             before-hand
             :
             and
             2.
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             abundantly
             satisfied
             with
             that
             fulnesse
             of
             joy
             and
             glory
             they
             shall
             have
             in
             heaven
             ,
             Gods
             dwelling-place
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             hunger
             nor
             thirst
             any
             more
             ,
             nor
             desire
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             they
             there
             enjoy
             .
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               make
               them
               drink
               of
               the
               river
               of
               thy
               pleasures
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             yield
             them
             a
             constant
             never-failing
             supply
             of
             those
             pleasures
             which
             thou
             only
             canst
             give
             ,
             or
             which
             from
             thee
             shall
             successively
             flow
             in
             unto
             their
             souls
             .
             And
             this
             also
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             clause
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             comforts
             which
             God
             affords
             his
             people
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             but
             especially
             of
             those
             which
             they
             enjoy
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             by
             these
             expressions
             David
             would
             imply
             )
             are
             as
             meat
             and
             drink
             unto
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               For
               with
               thee
               is
               the
               fountain
               of
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             added
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             
               and
               thou
               shalt
               make
               them
               drink
               of
               the
               river
               of
               thy
               pleasures
            
             ;
             for
             to
             make
             good
             this
             ,
             David
             affirms
             here
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             
               the
               fountain
               of
               life
            
             ,
             both
             because
             he
             hath
             life
             in
             and
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             because
             all
             the
             life
             that
             is
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             both
             temporall
             ,
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             ,
             flows
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             rivers
             from
             their
             fountains
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             for
             ever
             ,
             he
             being
             an
             ever-springing
             fountain
             of
             living
             waters
             ,
             that
             can
             never
             be
             drawn
             dry
             .
             And
             because
             God
             by
             his
             spirit
             doth
             work
             that
             life
             of
             faith
             and
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             spirituall
             life
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             relation
             thereto
             David
             might
             say
             ,
             
               with
               thee
               is
               the
               fountain
               of
               life
               .
            
             However
             ,
             the
             following
             clause
             must
             accordingly
             be
             understood
             ,
             
               and
               in
               thy
               light
               we
               shall
               see
               light
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             though
             partly
             of
             that
             light
             of
             life
             wherewith
             all
             men
             are
             enlightened
             from
             God
             ,
             yet
             more
             especially
             1.
             of
             the
             spirituall
             enlightening
             of
             Gods
             people
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             
               In
               thy
               light
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             thine
             enlightening
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             countenance
             shining
             upon
             us
             ,
             
               we
               shall
               see
               light
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             shall
             enjoy
             all
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             comfort
             and
             joy
             ;
             or
             by
             thy
             bringing
             of
             us
             truly
             to
             know
             thee
             ,
             we
             shall
             certainly
             enjoy
             true
             blisse
             and
             happinesse
             :
             and
             2.
             of
             their
             being
             partakers
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             light
             and
             life
             eternall
             ;
             
               In
               thy
               light
               we
               shall
               see
               light
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             thee
             ,
             who
             art
             the
             true
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             fountain
             of
             light
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             thee
             who
             art
             that
             light
             inaccessible
             ;
             (
             thus
             some
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             because
             whereas
             here
             we
             see
             God
             only
             in
             his
             works
             and
             word
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             sight
             ,
             
               as
               through
               a
               glasse
               ,
               darkly
               ,
            
             in
             heaven
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             in
             himself
             ,
             
               face
               to
               face
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.12
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             by
             the
             help
             of
             any
             medium
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             the
             Sun
             mediately
             by
             the
             aire
             ,
             but
             immediately
             in
             and
             by
             himself
             )
             or
             else
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             glory
             ,
             filling
             and
             transforming
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             made
             capable
             of
             beholding
             thee
             ,
             who
             art
             the
             true
             light
             ,
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             enjoy
             thy
             presence
             in
             glory
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Let
               not
               the
               foot
               of
               pride
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             prayed
             for
             the
             faithfull
             in
             generall
             ,
             
               O
               continue
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               unto
               them
               that
               know
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             here
             ,
             as
             reckoning
             himself
             one
             of
             that
             number
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               the
               foot
               of
               pride
               come
               against
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             not
             proud
             men
             invade
             me
             ,
             or
             let
             them
             not
             be
             able
             to
             come
             at
             me
             ,
             or
             trample
             upon
             me
             :
             
               and
               let
               not
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               wicked
               remove
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             be
             able
             to
             beat
             me
             off
             from
             my
             confidence
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             way
             of
             truth
             and
             holinesse
             wherein
             I
             have
             hitherto
             walked
             ;
             or
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             put
             me
             to
             flight
             ,
             or
             drive
             me
             from
             my
             country
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             11.1
             ,
             and
             13.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               There
               are
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               fallen
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             when
             in
             their
             pride
             they
             thought
             to
             invade
             me
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             14.5
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Psalm
               of
               David
            
             .
             ]
             And
             composed
             it
             was
             by
             him
             in
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               I
               have
               been
               young
               ,
               and
               now
               am
               old
               .
            
             It
             is
             another
             Alphabeticall
             Psalm
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.1
             ;
             only
             there
             are
             here
             two
             verses
             allowed
             to
             a
             letter
             ,
             unlesse
             in
             four
             verses
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             but
             one
             verse
             to
             a
             letter
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             other
             before
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Fret
               not
               thy self
               because
               of
               evil
               doers
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             vers
             .
             7.
             because
             they
             prosper
             in
             their
             waies
             ;
             vex
             not
             thy self
             for
             this
             ,
             either
             by
             murmuring
             against
             God
             ,
             or
             grudging
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               they
               shall
               soon
               be
               cut
               down
               like
               the
               grasse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             shall
             suddenly
             destroy
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             one
             blow
             ,
             as
             the
             grasse
             is
             mown
             down
             with
             one
             stroke
             of
             the
             sythe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               doe
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Be
             not
             drawn
             by
             the
             prosperity
             of
             wicked
             men
             to
             doe
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             but
             do
             you
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             good
             in
             his
             sight
             ;
             
               so
               shalt
               thou
               dwell
               in
               the
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             long
             dwell
             quietly
             and
             safely
             in
             the
             land
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             ,
             without
             danger
             of
             being
             cut
             off
             or
             cast
             out
             .
             And
             this
             too
             was
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             inhabiting
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             a
             pledge
             of
             life
             eternall
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Delight
               thy self
               also
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Whilst
             wicked
             men
             delight
             themselves
             in
             their
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             and
             outward
             prosperity
             ,
             do
             thou
             delight
             thy self
             in
             God
             ,
             living
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             good
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             also
             Job
             22.26
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Commit
               thy
               way
               unto
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             faith
             and
             prayer
             cast
             all
             thy
             affairs
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             thy
             life
             upon
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             resigning
             all
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             waiting
             patiently
             for
             what
             he
             will
             doe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               And
               he
               shall
               bring
               forth
               thy
               righteousnesse
               as
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               thy
               judgement
               as
               the
               noon-day
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             thy
             righteousnesse
             may
             be
             obscured
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             calumnies
             and
             false
             accusations
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             heavy
             afflictions
             thou
             maist
             undergoe
             ,
             wherein
             God
             may
             seem
             to
             deal
             with
             thee
             as
             if
             thou
             wert
             a
             wicked
             man
             ;
             yet
             as
             certainly
             as
             the
             morning-light
             doth
             at
             last
             break
             forth
             ,
             and
             dispell
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             so
             shines
             by
             degrees
             brighter
             and
             brighter
             unto
             the
             perfect
             day
             ,
             so
             certainly
             shall
             the
             Lord
             cause
             thy
             righteousnesse
             manifestly
             to
             appear
             ,
             either
             by
             discovering
             some
             way
             or
             other
             the
             falsnesse
             of
             their
             slaunders
             ,
             and
             convincing
             men
             inwardly
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             rich
             blessings
             wherewith
             God
             shall
             lade
             thee
             ,
             thereby
             testifying
             his
             love
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             esteem
             that
             he
             hath
             of
             thee
             :
             so
             that
             hereby
             ,
             and
             withall
             by
             his
             punishing
             the
             wicked
             that
             have
             flourished
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             thy
             righteousnesse
             shall
             appear
             as
             clearly
             as
             the
             morning-light
             ,
             yea
             by
             degrees
             it
             shall
             become
             as
             manifest
             as
             the
             Sun
             at
             noon-day
             .
             And
             as
             confidently
             therefore
             maiest
             thou
             expect
             that
             thus
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
             as
             men
             in
             the
             night
             do
             expect
             the
             breaking
             forth
             of
             the
             day
             ;
             if
             not
             here
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             in
             the
             life
             that
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               then
               shall
               the
               righteous
               shine
               forth
               as
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               their
               Father
               ,
            
             Matth.
             13.43
             .
             
               Your
               life
               is
               hid
               with
               Christ
               in
               God
            
             (
             saith
             the
             
             Apostle
             Col.
             3.3
             ,
             4.
             )
             
               When
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               our
               life
               ,
               shall
               appear
               ,
               then
               shall
               ye
               also
               appear
               with
               him
               in
               glory
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             word
             judgement
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             .
             27.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Rest
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Psal
             .
             4.4
             .
             
               Be
               still
            
             ,
             patiently
             and
             quietly
             waiting
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Fret
               not
               thy self
               in
               any
               wise
               to
               doe
               evil
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             In
             any
             wise
             be
             sure
             that
             you
             fret
             not
             so
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             be
             drawn
             to
             take
             those
             courses
             that
             the
             wicked
             take
             ,
             hoping
             by
             that
             means
             to
             be
             in
             the
             same
             prosperous
             condition
             with
             them
             ;
             or
             so
             as
             thereby
             to
             be
             overborn
             in
             your
             fretting
             to
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             by
             murmuring
             against
             his
             providence
             ,
             or
             being
             any
             way
             injurious
             to
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Those
               that
               wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             afflictions
             and
             troubles
             do
             depend
             upon
             God
             for
             help
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               inherit
               the
               earth
            
             :
             for
             1.
             the
             faithfull
             only
             are
             by
             right
             of
             adoption
             through
             Christ
             the
             lawfull
             heirs
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             2.
             they
             only
             enjoy
             what
             they
             have
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             right
             with
             true
             comfort
             and
             peace
             ;
             3.
             they
             are
             sure
             in
             time
             to
             be
             provided
             for
             with
             whatsoever
             is
             good
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             4.
             though
             the
             wicked
             seek
             to
             destroy
             them
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             it
             :
             and
             that
             this
             last
             is
             chiefly
             intended
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             by
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               diligently
               consider
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             shall
             be
             grubbed
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             20.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               But
               the
               meek
               shall
               inherit
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             former
             Note
             vers
             .
             9.
             and
             who
             are
             meant
             by
             
               the
               meek
            
             Psal
             .
             22.26
             :
             
               and
               shall
               delight
               themselves
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               peace
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             great
             plenty
             of
             all
             good
             things
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             the
             inward
             tranquillity
             of
             mind
             which
             they
             shall
             enjoy
             ,
             
               that
               peace
               of
               God
               which
               passeth
               all
               understanding
               ,
            
             Phil.
             4.7
             .
             whilst
             the
             wicked
             are
             disquieted
             with
             continuall
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               plotteth
               against
               the
               just
               ,
               and
               gnasheth
               upon
               him
               with
               his
               teeth
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             out
             of
             malice
             and
             envy
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             35.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               laugh
               at
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             2.4
             :
             
               for
               he
               seeth
               that
               his
               day
               is
               coming
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             day
             appointed
             by
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             So
             that
             by
             
               his
               day
            
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             as
             the
             day
             of
             vengeance
             is
             called
             ,
             Joel
             2.1
             .
             or
             the
             wicked
             mans
             day
             ,
             as
             Job
             18.20
             .
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             as
             the
             time
             when
             the
             woman
             with
             child
             comes
             to
             be
             in
             pain
             is
             called
             
               her
               hour
            
             ,
             Joh.
             16.21
             .
             yea
             it
             may
             refer
             to
             that
             day
             ,
             when
             that
             mentioned
             in
             the
             two
             following
             verses
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Their
               sword
               shall
               enter
               into
               their
               own
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             where
             the
             wound
             must
             needs
             be
             mortall
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             mischievous
             attempts
             against
             the
             righteous
             shall
             prove
             their
             own
             ruine
             .
             
               And
               their
               bowes
               shall
               be
               broken
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             plots
             and
             practises
             shall
             be
             frustrate
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               A
               little
               that
               a
               righteous
               man
               hath
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               the
               riches
               of
               many
               wicked
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             wicked
             do
             often
             enrich
             themselves
             by
             unjust
             means
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             much
             vexation
             and
             trouble
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             likewise
             thereby
             do
             treasure
             up
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ;
             whereas
             the
             righteous
             with
             a
             little
             well
             gotten
             have
             much
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             with
             hope
             of
             heaven
             hereafter
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             righteous
             use
             theirs
             well
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             better
             for
             them
             ;
             whereas
             the
             wicked
             abuse
             
             theirs
             many
             wayes
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             many
             respects
             the
             worse
             for
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             righteous
             enjoy
             what
             they
             have
             from
             hand
             to
             mouth
             ,
             as
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             pledges
             of
             his
             fatherly
             love
             and
             care
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             to
             them
             as
             manna
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             hereby
             they
             enjoy
             much
             sweet
             comfort
             ,
             and
             are
             fully
             satisfied
             with
             what
             they
             have
             ;
             whereas
             the
             wicked
             have
             none
             of
             this
             joy
             nor
             satisfaction
             by
             their
             wealth
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             God
             by
             his
             blessing
             doth
             usually
             make
             that
             the
             righteous
             enjoy
             to
             be
             more
             effectuall
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             a
             little
             course
             fare
             makes
             them
             more
             healthfull
             and
             strong
             then
             the
             wicked
             are
             with
             all
             their
             plenty
             .
             And
             5.
             because
             the
             wicked
             enjoyeth
             not
             his
             wealth
             long
             ,
             as
             the
             righteous
             man
             doth
             ;
             and
             this
             indeed
             agrees
             best
             with
             the
             following
             words
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               For
               the
               arms
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               broken
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             their
             great
             wealth
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             10.15
             :
             
               but
               the
               Lord
               upholdeth
               the
               righteous
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             maintain
             and
             support
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             in
             never
             so
             weak
             a
             condition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               upright
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             takes
             care
             of
             them
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             doth
             daily
             supply
             their
             necessities
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             1.6
             :
             or
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             their
             condition
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             provides
             for
             them
             ;
             he
             knows
             their
             wants
             and
             dangers
             ,
             and
             how
             and
             when
             to
             help
             them
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             he
             knoweth
             and
             hath
             appointed
             the
             time
             how
             long
             they
             shall
             live
             ,
             so
             accordingly
             he
             provides
             for
             them
             ;
             neither
             can
             any
             power
             of
             the
             enemy
             cut
             short
             their
             daies
             :
             
               and
               their
               inheritance
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             estate
             they
             have
             shall
             be
             continued
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             transmitted
             to
             their
             posterity
             for
             many
             generations
             ;
             yea
             and
             besides
             this
             (
             some
             also
             adde
             )
             after
             all
             they
             shall
             have
             in
             heaven
             an
             eternall
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               They
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               in
               the
               evil
               time
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             any
             time
             of
             publick
             calamity
             ;
             or
             particularly
             of
             that
             evil
             time
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             famine
             ,
             
               and
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               famine
               they
               shall
               be
               satisfied
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             making
             them
             well
             content
             with
             their
             portion
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             little
             ,
             whilst
             the
             wicked
             in
             abundance
             have
             never
             enough
             .
             But
             all
             these
             temporall
             promises
             must
             be
             understood
             with
             exception
             of
             the
             Crosse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               But
               the
               wicked
               shall
               perish
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             famine
             ,
             of
             which
             mention
             was
             made
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             or
             ,
             whilst
             the
             righteous
             are
             saved
             ,
             they
             shall
             perish
             even
             in
             their
             plenty
             :
             
               and
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               fat
               of
               lambs
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             or
             ,
             when
             it
             melts
             away
             before
             the
             fire
             ;
             and
             so
             thereby
             may
             be
             also
             covertly
             implyed
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             in
             their
             greatest
             prosperity
             are
             but
             as
             beasts
             fatted
             for
             the
             slaughter
             :
             
               into
               smoke
               shall
               they
               consume
               away
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             perish
             suddenly
             and
             utterly
             ,
             not
             the
             least
             memoriall
             of
             them
             being
             left
             behind
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               borroweth
               ,
               and
               payeth
               not
               again
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             following
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             tryes
             by
             all
             waies
             ,
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             to
             enrich
             himself
             ,
             yet
             he
             falls
             into
             poverty
             .
             But
             now
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             his
             neglecting
             to
             pay
             his
             debts
             out
             of
             base
             covetousnesse
             ,
             which
             suffers
             him
             not
             to
             part
             
             with
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
             though
             thereby
             he
             defraud
             others
             ;
             or
             of
             his
             not
             being
             able
             to
             pay
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             excessive
             rate
             whereat
             he
             lives
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             know
             not
             how
             to
             make
             a
             good
             use
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             good
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               A
               little
               that
               the
               righteous
               man
               hath
               is
               better
               then
               the
               riches
               of
               many
               wicked
               .
            
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             the
             best
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               righteous
               sheweth
               mercy
               ,
               and
               giveth
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             blesseth
             him
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             both
             for
             himself
             and
             for
             others
             too
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               The
               steps
               of
               a
               good
               man
               are
               ordered
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             also
             some
             understand
             of
             the
             Lords
             guiding
             him
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             good
             and
             right
             in
             his
             eyes
             :
             and
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               he
               delighteth
               in
               his
               way
               ,
            
             they
             understand
             thus
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             delight
             to
             the
             righteous
             man
             to
             walk
             in
             Gods
             waies
             .
             But
             surely
             David
             speaks
             still
             of
             the
             outward
             prosperity
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             his
             providence
             guides
             them
             in
             all
             their
             affairs
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             find
             good
             successe
             ,
             and
             prosper
             therein
             :
             and
             the
             next
             words
             are
             added
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             cause
             hereof
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             pleased
             with
             their
             waies
             ,
             as
             finding
             them
             carefull
             to
             approve
             themselves
             to
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             prospers
             them
             :
             and
             indeed
             some
             understand
             that
             last
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               and
               he
               delighteth
               in
               his
               way
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             delights
             to
             see
             him
             thrive
             and
             prosper
             in
             all
             his
             waies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Though
               he
               fall
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               utterly
               cast
               down
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             also
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             righteous
             mans
             falling
             into
             sin
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             his
             falls
             shall
             not
             be
             deadly
             ,
             he
             shall
             repent
             and
             rise
             again
             .
             But
             rather
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             his
             falling
             into
             outward
             calamities
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             falls
             into
             any
             affliction
             ,
             yet
             first
             God
             doth
             so
             mitigate
             his
             affliction
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             so
             utterly
             overwhelm
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             perish
             thereby
             ;
             the
             Lord
             shall
             raise
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             recover
             him
             again
             ,
             by
             stepping
             in
             seasonably
             to
             his
             help
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               upholdeth
               him
               with
               his
               hand
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               I
               have
               been
               young
               ,
               and
               now
               am
               old
               ;
               yet
               have
               I
               not
               seen
               the
               righteous
               forsaken
               ,
               nor
               his
               seed
               begging
               bread
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             any
             seeking
             relief
             in
             want
             ;
             (
             for
             so
             David
             himself
             desired
             bread
             of
             Ahimelech
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             21.3
             .
             and
             he
             and
             his
             souldiers
             desired
             some
             supply
             of
             victuals
             from
             Nabal
             ,
             chap.
             25.8
             .
             )
             but
             of
             living
             in
             a
             continuall
             way
             of
             begging
             from
             door
             to
             door
             ;
             which
             is
             denounced
             as
             a
             curse
             against
             the
             wicked
             ,
             Psal
             .
             109.10
             .
             
               Let
               his
               children
               be
               continuall
               vagabonds
               ,
               and
               begge
               .
            
             Nor
             doth
             it
             hence
             follow
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             righteous
             man
             ,
             nor
             his
             seed
             ,
             are
             ever
             brought
             to
             this
             sad
             degree
             of
             misery
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             it
             doth
             so
             rarely
             happen
             ,
             that
             David
             in
             all
             his
             time
             had
             never
             seen
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               He
               is
               ever
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               lendeth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             21
             :
             
               and
               his
               seed
               shall
               be
               blessed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             men
             shall
             praise
             them
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             :
             but
             rather
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             good
             mans
             bounty
             ,
             he
             shall
             leave
             his
             seed
             a
             good
             estate
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             God
             shall
             blesse
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             spirituall
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             temporall
             blessings
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Depart
               from
               evil
               ,
               and
               doe
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             3.
             and
             Psal
             .
             34.14
             .
             
               and
               dwell
               for
               evermore
            
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             9
             ,
             and
             18.
             
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               loveth
               judgement
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             execute
             judgement
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             justice
             of
             men
             in
             their
             dealings
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               The
               righteous
               shall
               inherit
               the
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             former
             Notes
             ,
             as
             before
             vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               The
               mouth
               of
               the
               righteous
               speaketh
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               his
               tongue
               talketh
               of
               judgment
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             added
             ,
             as
             one
             great
             means
             whereby
             the
             righteous
             man
             comes
             to
             be
             firmly
             settled
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             his
             speech
             is
             so
             wise
             and
             just
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             cannot
             get
             any
             advantage
             against
             him
             ;
             or
             to
             shew
             why
             God
             preserveth
             and
             blesseth
             such
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             such
             men
             are
             so
             exactly
             carefull
             to
             approve
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             speak
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             wise
             and
             just
             and
             right
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             adding
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             manner
             of
             man
             the
             righteous
             man
             is
             ,
             of
             whom
             so
             much
             hath
             been
             here
             spoken
             ;
             and
             withall
             haply
             to
             set
             forth
             how
             such
             a
             one
             will
             behave
             himself
             ,
             when
             the
             wicked
             flourish
             ,
             and
             the
             righteous
             are
             oppressed
             .
             And
             though
             some
             restrain
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               mouth
               of
               the
               righteous
               speaketh
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               his
               tongue
               talketh
               of
               judgement
               ,
            
             to
             the
             righteous
             mans
             instructing
             and
             exhorting
             others
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             give
             and
             lend
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             want
             ,
             but
             also
             will
             seek
             their
             spirituall
             good
             ,
             by
             teaching
             them
             true
             wisedome
             and
             piety
             ,
             what
             is
             just
             and
             right
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             stirring
             them
             up
             thereto
             ,
             by
             speaking
             to
             them
             of
             the
             just
             laws
             and
             righteous
             judgements
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             more
             generally
             ,
             that
             his
             words
             are
             still
             full
             of
             wisedome
             and
             piety
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             still
             speaks
             that
             which
             is
             just
             and
             right
             ;
             if
             the
             wicked
             prosper
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             nor
             speak
             any
             thing
             but
             honourably
             of
             Gods
             justice
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             all
             other
             things
             his
             speech
             alwayes
             savours
             of
             uprightnesse
             ,
             and
             is
             profitable
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               The
               law
               of
               his
               God
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             his
             tongue
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             understands
             it
             ,
             he
             loves
             it
             ,
             he
             remembers
             and
             minds
             it
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             and
             hath
             fully
             resolved
             to
             obey
             it
             ,
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             having
             written
             the
             Law
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             having
             stirred
             up
             in
             his
             heart
             affections
             ,
             motions
             and
             desires
             fully
             agreeable
             thereto
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             6.6
             :
             
               none
               of
               his
               steps
               shall
               slide
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             constantly
             persevere
             in
             Gods
             waies
             ,
             not
             turning
             aside
             because
             of
             the
             prosperity
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             threatnings
             or
             allurements
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             then
             withall
             he
             shall
             not
             fall
             from
             his
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             nor
             shall
             the
             wicked
             get
             any
             advantage
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               watcheth
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               seeketh
               to
               slay
               him
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             rather
             here
             subjoyned
             ,
             because
             that
             good
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             righteous
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             is
             the
             main
             cause
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             rage
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             watcheth
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             get
             something
             against
             him
             for
             which
             to
             condemn
             him
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             10.8
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               leave
               him
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             the
             Lord
             may
             deferre
             his
             help
             ,
             till
             the
             wicked
             have
             surprized
             the
             righteous
             ,
             yet
             then
             he
             will
             deliver
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             him
             in
             his
             power
             ;
             
               nor
               condemn
               him
               when
               he
               is
               judged
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             him
             to
             be
             condemned
             when
             he
             is
             called
             before
             them
             to
             be
             judged
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             unlesse
             God
             sees
             it
             may
             be
             more
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             his
             servants
             
             good
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             suffer
             .
             Yea
             some
             understand
             this
             last
             clause
             thus
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             condemn
             the
             righteous
             man
             ,
             though
             the
             wicked
             man
             do
             passe
             sentence
             upon
             him
             ;
             intimating
             that
             God
             would
             make
             his
             innocency
             to
             appear
             whilst
             he
             doth
             suffer
             ,
             and
             withall
             would
             acquit
             him
             ,
             and
             punish
             his
             enemies
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               He
               shall
               exalt
               thee
               to
               inherit
               the
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             shall
             raise
             thee
             out
             of
             thy
             troubles
             that
             thou
             mayest
             still
             
               inherit
               the
               land
            
             ;
             of
             which
             see
             the
             former
             Note
             ,
             as
             before
             vers
             .
             27
             :
             
               when
               the
               wicked
               are
               cut
               off
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               see
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thy self
             being
             secure
             and
             free
             from
             danger
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             see
             the
             wicked
             to
             thy
             comfort
             destroyed
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             22.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
             
               I
               have
               seen
               the
               wicked
               in
               great
               power
               ,
               and
               spreading
               himself
               like
               a
               green
               bay
               tree
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               a
               green
               tree
               that
               groweth
               in
               his
               own
               soil
               ,
            
             which
             commonly
             thrives
             and
             flourisheth
             better
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             transplanted
             into
             another
             soil
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             36.
             
             
               Yet
               he
               passed
               away
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             gone
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             an
             instant
             ;
             
               and
               lo
               he
               was
               not
            
             ,
             &c.
             See
             before
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             37.
             
             
               For
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               peace
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             quiet
             and
             prosperous
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             22.21
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             38.
             
             
               But
               the
               transgressours
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               together
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             35.26
             .
             
               the
               end
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             hope
             ,
             the
             end
             which
             they
             expected
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             ;
             or
             rather
             this
             will
             be
             the
             end
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Psalm
               of
               David
               to
               bring
               to
               remembrance
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             to
             record
             Gods
             praises
             for
             his
             deliverance
             out
             of
             that
             great
             distresse
             wherein
             he
             had
             been
             ;
             or
             ,
             to
             put
             God
             in
             mind
             of
             his
             sad
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             wonne
             thereby
             to
             withdraw
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             him
             deliverance
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             132.1
             .
             
               Lord
               ,
               remember
               David
               and
               all
               his
               afflictions
               .
            
             But
             rather
             I
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Title
             was
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             purposely
             to
             put
             himself
             and
             others
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             sore
             affliction
             he
             had
             been
             in
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             sins
             that
             had
             brought
             it
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             his
             deliverance
             ;
             that
             so
             ,
             whereas
             men
             are
             naturally
             apt
             to
             forget
             their
             former
             sicknesses
             and
             troubles
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             are
             well
             and
             safe
             again
             ,
             by
             this
             Psalm
             it
             might
             still
             be
             brought
             fresh
             to
             his
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             he
             might
             for
             ever
             reap
             benefit
             thereby
             ;
             and
             that
             others
             also
             might
             by
             his
             example
             learn
             how
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             how
             otherwise
             to
             carry
             themselves
             in
             such
             a
             time
             of
             distresse
             .
             We
             have
             the
             same
             Title
             again
             Psal
             .
             70.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             third
             of
             those
             that
             are
             called
             the
             Penitentiall
             Psalms
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             in
             the
             Title
             Psal
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               rebuke
               me
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             6.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               thine
               arrows
               stick
               fast
               in
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             6.4
             :
             
               and
               thy
               hand
               presseth
               me
               sore
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             being
             still
             heavier
             and
             heavier
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               soundnesse
               in
               my
               flesh
               ,
               because
               of
               thine
               anger
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             My
             flesh
             is
             broken
             all
             over
             my
             body
             ,
             or
             every
             member
             of
             my
             body
             is
             full
             of
             pain
             and
             misery
             ,
             through
             my
             sicknesse
             or
             sorrow
             ,
             which
             thine
             anger
             hath
             brought
             upon
             me
             :
             
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               rest
               in
               my
               bones
               ,
               because
               of
               my
               sin
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             .
             30.17
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               mine
               iniquities
               are
               gone
               over
               my
               head
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             an
             over-forced
             exposition
             which
             some
             give
             of
             these
             words
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             saith
             his
             iniquities
             were
             gone
             over
             his
             head
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             more
             in
             number
             then
             the
             hairs
             of
             his
             head
             ;
             or
             because
             it
             surpassed
             his
             wisedome
             to
             know
             how
             to
             bear
             the
             miseries
             they
             had
             brought
             upon
             him
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             had
             deprived
             him
             of
             his
             understanding
             ,
             or
             brought
             his
             reason
             into
             bondage
             .
             Doubtlesse
             it
             is
             either
             meant
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             grown
             to
             an
             exceeding
             great
             height
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             even
             overwhelmed
             therewith
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Ezr.
             9.6
             :
             or
             of
             the
             miseries
             also
             which
             his
             sins
             had
             brought
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             drowned
             and
             overwhelmed
             therewith
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             expression
             Psal
             .
             42.7
             .
             
               all
               thy
               waves
               and
               thy
               billows
               are
               gone
               over
               me
            
             ;
             which
             seems
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             he
             still
             proceeds
             to
             recite
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             miseries
             ,
             thereby
             to
             move
             God
             to
             pity
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               My
               wounds
               stink
               and
               are
               corrupt
               ,
               because
               of
               my
               foolishnesse
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             my
             blockishnesse
             and
             stupidity
             :
             for
             he
             speaks
             this
             by
             way
             of
             detesting
             himself
             for
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             excusing
             himself
             in
             that
             he
             did
             it
             through
             ignorance
             .
             As
             for
             those
             first
             words
             ,
             
               my
               wounds
               stink
               and
               are
               corrupt
               ,
            
             either
             they
             must
             be
             understood
             literally
             ,
             of
             the
             sores
             that
             were
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             words
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             may
             also
             seem
             to
             import
             )
             which
             he
             calls
             wounds
             ,
             to
             intimate
             that
             he
             looked
             upon
             them
             as
             the
             wails
             or
             swelling
             tumors
             (
             for
             so
             the
             originall
             word
             may
             signify
             )
             which
             the
             rod
             of
             God
             had
             made
             in
             his
             flesh
             ,
             or
             the
             wounds
             of
             those
             arrows
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Thine
               arrows
               stick
               fast
               in
               me
            
             ;
             or
             else
             figuratively
             ,
             of
             any
             other
             miseries
             that
             God
             had
             brought
             upon
             him
             ,
             comparing
             them
             to
             stinking
             and
             fester'd
             sores
             ,
             either
             to
             imply
             the
             long
             continuance
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             sharp
             pains
             and
             sorrows
             which
             he
             felt
             in
             himself
             by
             reason
             thereof
             .
             Yet
             some
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             would
             have
             it
             meant
             of
             the
             shame
             which
             his
             sins
             had
             brought
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               I
               am
               troubled
               ,
               I
               am
               bowed
               down
               greatly
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             my
             sins
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             that
             they
             were
             a
             burden
             too
             heavy
             for
             him
             :
             and
             his
             meaning
             might
             be
             ,
             both
             that
             his
             body
             was
             as
             it
             were
             bowed
             together
             ,
             through
             weaknesse
             occasioned
             by
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             heart-breaking
             affliction
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             spirit
             was
             also
             sorely
             oppressed
             and
             humbled
             with
             grief
             ,
             not
             being
             like
             those
             stout-stomached
             men
             ,
             that
             will
             by
             nothing
             they
             can
             suffer
             be
             brought
             to
             bow
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               For
               my
               loyns
               are
               filled
               with
               a
               loathsome
               disease
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             some
             loathsome
             sore
             ,
             some
             impostume
             ,
             or
             pestilentiall
             carbuncle
             :
             or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             figuratively
             ,
             of
             the
             grievous
             sorrows
             and
             perplexities
             he
             underwent
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             afflictions
             ;
             which
             he
             might
             also
             the
             rather
             tearm
             
               a
               loathsome
               disease
            
             ,
             because
             they
             made
             others
             reproach
             and
             abhor
             him
             .
             
               And
               there
               is
               no
               soundnesse
               in
               my
               flesh
            
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             before
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               all
               my
               desire
               is
               before
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             knowest
             all
             the
             desires
             of
             my
             heart
             ;
             or
             ,
             I
             have
             in
             prayer
             laid
             all
             my
             desires
             before
             thee
             .
             And
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             either
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             wondered
             therefore
             that
             God
             did
             not
             grant
             him
             his
             desires
             ;
             or
             to
             presse
             God
             that
             he
             would
             grant
             them
             ;
             or
             to
             assure
             himself
             that
             God
             would
             hear
             and
             satisfy
             his
             desires
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               As
               for
               the
               light
               of
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               it
               also
               is
               gone
               from
               me
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             6.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               My
               lovers
               and
               my
               friends
               stand
               aloof
               from
               my
               sore
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             pride
             or
             fear
             ;
             they
             would
             not
             or
             durst
             not
             come
             near
             me
             to
             afford
             me
             any
             friendly
             courtesie
             :
             see
             Job
             19.13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               But
               I
               ,
               as
               a
               deaf
               man
               ,
               heard
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             mine
             enemies
             spake
             such
             mischievous
             things
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             whether
             I
             heard
             them
             my self
             ,
             or
             heard
             it
             related
             by
             others
             ,
             I
             was
             as
             silent
             as
             if
             I
             had
             been
             either
             deaf
             or
             dumb
             ,
             neither
             muttering
             against
             God
             ,
             nor
             replying
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             the
             chief
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             doubtlesse
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             when
             their
             calumnies
             and
             false
             accusations
             were
             most
             mischievous
             ,
             he
             was
             silent
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             could
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             plead
             for
             himself
             ,
             or
             rather
             because
             he
             thought
             it
             better
             in
             patience
             and
             silence
             to
             swallow
             down
             these
             injuries
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             his
             cause
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               For
               in
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               do
               I
               hope
               ;
               thou
               wilt
               hear
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               thou
               wilt
               answer
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
            
             :
             and
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             hear
             and
             answer
             his
             prayer
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             would
             hear
             and
             answer
             his
             enemies
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             pleading
             his
             cause
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               For
               I
               said
               ,
               Hear
               me
               ,
               lest
               otherwise
               they
               should
               rejoyce
               over
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             triumphing
             over
             me
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             that
             my
             hopes
             and
             my
             prayers
             fail
             me
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             thou
             didst
             favour
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             thy
             name
             will
             be
             blasphemed
             .
             This
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             according
             to
             our
             Translation
             .
             But
             others
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             insert
             those
             words
             (
             
               Hear
               me
            
             )
             to
             make
             up
             the
             sense
             ,
             as
             our
             Translatours
             have
             done
             ,
             take
             this
             to
             be
             alledged
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             silence
             mentioned
             before
             ver
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             reply
             any
             thing
             ,
             lest
             if
             he
             had
             through
             impatience
             spoken
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             provoke
             God
             to
             leave
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             might
             be
             made
             the
             scorn
             of
             his
             enemies
             ;
             or
             lest
             they
             should
             have
             derided
             him
             for
             what
             he
             spake
             ,
             and
             if
             things
             should
             fall
             out
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             as
             he
             made
             profession
             to
             hope
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             insult
             over
             him
             ;
             of
             which
             he
             had
             often
             had
             experience
             :
             
               when
               my
               foot
               slippeth
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             I
             offend
             through
             infirmity
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             tryall
             ,
             or
             rather
             when
             I
             fall
             into
             any
             misery
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             32.35
             .
             )
             or
             when
             I
             begin
             to
             fall
             ,
             or
             am
             but
             in
             danger
             to
             fall
             ;
             
               they
               magnify
               themselves
               against
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             by
             word
             and
             deed
             they
             triumph
             over
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               For
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               halt
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             literally
             ,
             as
             those
             passages
             before
             vers
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             like
             to
             be
             lamed
             with
             his
             sicknesse
             and
             sores
             :
             Others
             understand
             it
             of
             his
             pronenesse
             to
             offend
             and
             sin
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             tryall
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             is
             here
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             kept
             silence
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             reply
             upon
             his
             enemies
             ,
             or
             why
             he
             begged
             of
             God
             that
             he
             would
             preserve
             him
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             his
             falling
             into
             some
             irrecoverable
             misery
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             danger
             to
             fall
             and
             to
             be
             utterly
             ruined
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             prophet
             Jer.
             20.10
             .
             
               all
               my
               familiars
               watched
               for
               my
               halting
            
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             is
             added
             to
             move
             God
             to
             pity
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             in
             speedily
             to
             his
             help
             .
             
               And
               my
               sorrow
               is
               continually
               before
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             continually
             in
             heavinesse
             ,
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             continuall
             misery
             ,
             and
             partly
             
             through
             my
             grief
             for
             my
             sins
             that
             have
             brought
             these
             miseries
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               For
               I
               will
               declare
               mine
               iniquity
               ;
               I
               will
               be
               sorry
               for
               my
               sin
               .
            
             ]
             Very
             many
             learned
             Expositours
             understand
             here
             by
             his
             iniquity
             and
             sin
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             that
             David
             would
             continually
             bewail
             the
             miseries
             which
             his
             sins
             had
             brought
             upon
             him
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             that
             having
             mentioned
             his
             danger
             and
             grief
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             he
             adds
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             still
             charge
             all
             that
             he
             suffered
             upon
             his
             sins
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             still
             confesse
             and
             bewail
             them
             before
             God
             ,
             even
             his
             sins
             ,
             rather
             then
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             his
             hope
             that
             God
             would
             hear
             his
             prayer
             ,
             or
             as
             an
             argument
             whereby
             he
             seeks
             to
             move
             God
             to
             hear
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               They
               also
               that
               render
               evil
               for
               good
               are
               mine
               adversaries
               ;
               because
               I
               follow
               the
               thing
               that
               good
               is
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             I
             labour
             to
             live
             holily
             and
             righteously
             .
             Yet
             some
             would
             restrain
             this
             to
             one
             particular
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             ungodly
             men
             hated
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             so
             strict
             in
             his
             government
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               ,
               even
               to
               Ieduthun
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             delivered
             to
             Jeduthun
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             three
             chief
             Musicians
             ,
             1
             Chro.
             25.1
             .
             or
             rather
             to
             his
             sons
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             Levites
             that
             were
             of
             their
             severall
             Quires
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               heed
               to
               my
               wayes
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             summe
             of
             what
             David
             saith
             here
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Psalm
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             great
             distresse
             (
             whether
             it
             were
             by
             reason
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             conspiracy
             of
             his
             son
             Absalom
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             particular
             ,
             we
             cannot
             say
             )
             he
             determined
             to
             look
             narrowly
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             offend
             with
             his
             tongue
             ;
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             at
             last
             brake
             forth
             and
             spake
             unadvisedly
             with
             his
             lips
             .
             
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               heed
               to
               my
               wayes
               ,
               that
               I
               sin
               not
               with
               my
               tongue
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             resolved
             to
             watch
             so
             strictly
             over
             all
             my
             wayes
             ,
             to
             keep
             my self
             blamelesse
             therein
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             so
             much
             as
             sin
             in
             my
             speech
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             muttering
             against
             God
             ,
             or
             returning
             evil
             for
             evil
             to
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             or
             by
             uttering
             any
             word
             that
             was
             not
             seemly
             for
             me
             .
             
               I
               will
               keep
               my
               mouth
               with
               a
               bridle
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             restrain
             my self
             from
             speaking
             ,
             as
             men
             keep
             beasts
             in
             from
             biting
             with
             a
             muzzle
             or
             bridle
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             a
             firm
             resolution
             to
             keep
             silence
             however
             I
             was
             provoked
             ,
             by
             a
             diligent
             watching
             over
             my self
             that
             I
             might
             no●
             on
             a
             sudden
             forget
             my self
             ,
             and
             by
             using
             all
             holy
             means
             to
             perform
             this
             which
             I
             had
             undertaken
             ;
             as
             by
             observing
             my
             passions
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             speedy
             suppressing
             any
             discontented
             motions
             and
             swellings
             that
             might
             arise
             in
             my
             heart
             .
             For
             we
             must
             not
             think
             that
             David
             intended
             to
             give
             way
             to
             all
             kind
             of
             distempers
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             resolved
             only
             not
             to
             discover
             them
             in
             his
             speech
             :
             but
             his
             meaning
             was
             ,
             even
             by
             bridling
             his
             passions
             to
             keep
             his
             tongue
             in
             order
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             his
             heart
             should
             boil
             through
             discontent
             ,
             yet
             even
             then
             to
             bridle
             his
             tongue
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             .
             As
             for
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               while
               the
               wicked
               is
               before
               me
               ,
            
             I
             know
             some
             restrain
             it
             to
             wicked
             mens
             being
             present
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             speak
             a
             word
             whilst
             they
             were
             in
             his
             company
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             never
             so
             much
             provoke
             
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             lest
             they
             should
             take
             occasion
             to
             rejoyce
             or
             insult
             over
             him
             ,
             to
             reproach
             him
             ,
             or
             blaspheme
             Gods
             name
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             silent
             whilst
             he
             saw
             the
             wicked
             flourishing
             in
             great
             prosperity
             ,
             or
             so
             long
             as
             God
             should
             be
             pleased
             to
             exercise
             him
             by
             the
             slaunders
             ,
             revilings
             and
             persecution
             of
             such
             wicked
             men
             .
             However
             doubtlesse
             this
             he
             premiseth
             ,
             either
             thereby
             to
             discover
             how
             exceeding
             great
             his
             sorrow
             was
             ,
             in
             that
             being
             thus
             before-hand
             resolved
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             at
             last
             contain
             himself
             ;
             or
             by
             way
             of
             seeking
             mercy
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             in
             regard
             his
             full
             purpose
             was
             to
             have
             bridled
             his
             tongue
             from
             all
             evil
             whatsoever
             ,
             though
             he
             could
             not
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             I
             
               was
               dumb
               with
               silence
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             while
             I
             did
             what
             I
             resolved
             ;
             I
             was
             so
             long
             wholly
             silent
             ,
             that
             I
             seemed
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             be
             dumb
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             speak
             .
             
               I
               held
               my
               peace
               ,
               even
               from
               good
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             forbare
             to
             speak
             what
             I
             might
             well
             and
             lawfully
             enough
             have
             spoken
             ,
             as
             from
             alledging
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             might
             have
             said
             in
             mine
             own
             defence
             ,
             from
             making
             my
             complaint
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             desiring
             justice
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             lest
             by
             degrees
             I
             should
             have
             been
             brought
             to
             utter
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             evil
             ,
             and
             whilst
             I
             intended
             only
             to
             speak
             that
             which
             was
             good
             ,
             some
             unseemly
             word
             might
             suddenly
             slip
             from
             me
             ;
             or
             lest
             mine
             enemies
             should
             misconstrue
             any
             thing
             I
             spake
             :
             
               and
               my
               sorrow
               was
               stirred
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             At
             last
             my
             grief
             for
             wha●
             I
             suffered
             began
             to
             work
             within
             me
             ,
             or
             rather
             was
             encreased
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             new
             miseries
             ,
             or
             new
             provocations
             from
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             or
             by
             suppressing
             it
             in
             silence
             ,
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             being
             apt
             to
             swell
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             more
             bitterly
             pained
             ,
             when
             sorrow
             hath
             not
             a
             vent
             .
             I
             know
             these
             two
             last
             clauses
             are
             otherwise
             understood
             by
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             held
             his
             peace
             even
             from
             speaking
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             this
             he
             was
             afterwards
             grieved
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             wholly
             silent
             ,
             and
             his
             
               sorrow
               was
               stirred
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             his
             sorrow
             was
             stirred
             :
             but
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               My
               heart
               was
               hot
               within
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             his
             eager
             desire
             to
             speak
             being
             as
             a
             fire
             shut
             up
             within
             him
             ;
             or
             rather
             because
             his
             passions
             grew
             hot
             within
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             as
             it
             were
             on
             fire
             ,
             his
             grief
             for
             the
             misery
             he
             endured
             ,
             or
             his
             indignation
             against
             his
             enemies
             ;
             whereby
             he
             became
             impatient
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             bear
             the
             miseries
             and
             wrongs
             he
             suffered
             ,
             perhaps
             particularly
             that
             he
             should
             hear
             his
             enemies
             reproach
             him
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             yet
             must
             keep
             silence
             :
             
               while
               I
               was
               musing
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whilst
             I
             sat
             plodding
             on
             my
             miseries
             ,
             or
             thinking
             of
             many
             things
             in
             silence
             ,
             but
             not
             speaking
             ;
             or
             whilst
             I
             was
             musing
             whether
             I
             should
             speak
             ,
             or
             still
             hold
             my
             peace
             ;
             
               the
               fire
               burned
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             not
             my
             heart
             only
             ,
             but
             my
             whole
             body
             ,
             seemed
             to
             be
             on
             a
             light
             flame
             .
             Thus
             I
             conceive
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             verse
             must
             be
             understood
             .
             Yet
             some
             do
             understand
             it
             of
             a
             holy
             zeal
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             any
             longer
             to
             forbear
             speaking
             of
             good
             things
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               then
               spake
               I
               with
               my
               tongue
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             doubtlesse
             is
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             ,
             not
             able
             any
             longer
             to
             contain
             himself
             ,
             he
             brake
             forth
             into
             words
             of
             impatience
             and
             muttering
             against
             God
             :
             and
             many
             conceive
             that
             the
             words
             of
             impatience
             that
             he
             uttered
             are
             those
             that
             are
             added
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             Yet
             some
             Expositours
             would
             have
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             to
             be
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             might
             
             not
             ease
             his
             mind
             to
             men
             ,
             he
             turned
             his
             speech
             at
             last
             to
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             fourth
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               make
               me
               to
               know
               mine
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               measure
               of
               my
               daies
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               ▪
               that
               I
               may
               know
               how
               frail
               I
               am
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               what
               time
               I
               have
               here
            
             .
             Many
             learned
             Expositours
             take
             these
             to
             be
             those
             words
             of
             impatience
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             said
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             
               then
               spake
               I
               with
               my
               tongue
            
             :
             only
             some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             David
             therein
             desired
             that
             God
             would
             presently
             put
             an
             end
             to
             his
             life
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               make
               me
               to
               know
               mine
               end
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             How
             long
             shall
             I
             be
             in
             this
             misery
             ?
             since
             I
             am
             not
             like
             to
             see
             an
             end
             of
             my
             miseries
             ,
             till
             I
             see
             an
             end
             of
             my
             daies
             ,
             hasten
             therefore
             mine
             end
             ,
             make
             me
             experimentally
             to
             know
             and
             see
             the
             full
             period
             of
             this
             transitory
             life
             of
             mine
             :
             and
             then
             others
             hold
             that
             he
             doth
             only
             herein
             expostulate
             with
             God
             concerning
             his
             laying
             so
             great
             afflictions
             upon
             him
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             transitorinesse
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               make
               me
               to
               know
               mine
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               measure
               of
               my
               daies
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Since
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             art
             pleased
             to
             handle
             me
             so
             severely
             ,
             let
             me
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             know
             how
             long
             the
             time
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             appointed
             me
             to
             live
             ;
             that
             so
             I
             may
             see
             whether
             in
             likelyhood
             it
             may
             afford
             me
             a
             sufficient
             recompence
             for
             the
             miseries
             I
             now
             suffer
             :
             if
             thou
             hast
             appointed
             to
             lengthen
             out
             my
             daies
             for
             many
             ages
             to
             come
             ,
             then
             indeed
             the
             hope
             of
             better
             daies
             hereafter
             might
             allay
             my
             grief
             ;
             but
             if
             there
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             to
             be
             expected
             (
             as
             indeed
             there
             is
             not
             )
             must
             it
             not
             needs
             seem
             hard
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             having
             so
             little
             a
             while
             to
             live
             ,
             my
             life
             should
             be
             thus
             imbittered
             with
             sorrows
             ?
             Neither
             yet
             must
             we
             think
             that
             David
             did
             seriously
             hereby
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             just
             hour
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             by
             intimating
             his
             assurance
             of
             the
             brevity
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             just
             cause
             he
             had
             to
             be
             impatient
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             so
             continually
             in
             so
             sad
             a
             condition
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             take
             these
             words
             to
             be
             added
             by
             way
             of
             correcting
             that
             heat
             and
             impatience
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             that
             murmuring
             whereinto
             with
             his
             tongue
             he
             had
             broken
             forth
             ;
             
               Lord
               ,
               make
               me
               to
               know
               mine
               end
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             cause
             me
             seriously
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             often
             to
             remember
             and
             lay
             to
             heart
             (
             which
             few
             do
             )
             the
             frailty
             and
             transitorinesse
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             may
             the
             more
             patiently
             endure
             my
             troubles
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             I
             cannot
             long
             live
             to
             endure
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             may
             provide
             for
             mine
             end
             ,
             and
             prepare
             my self
             against
             my
             change
             comes
             .
             Yea
             it
             may
             also
             imply
             an
             approbation
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             him
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             doest
             well
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             by
             these
             afflictions
             thus
             to
             take
             me
             off
             from
             the
             vanity
             of
             my
             former
             waies
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             me
             see
             how
             frail
             a
             creature
             I
             am
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             willingly
             submit
             to
             thy
             hand
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               make
               me
               to
               know
               mine
               end
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               thou
               hast
               made
               my
               daies
               as
               a
               hand-breadth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             According
             to
             the
             divers
             expositions
             of
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             this
             also
             may
             be
             understood
             divers
             waies
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             as
             spoken
             in
             a
             way
             of
             impatience
             ;
             or
             as
             by
             way
             of
             correcting
             his
             impatience
             ;
             see
             the
             former
             Note
             :
             
               and
               mine
               age
               is
               as
               nothing
               before
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             my
             life
             is
             as
             nothing
             in
             respect
             of
             thee
             ,
             who
             art
             eternall
             ,
             before
             whom
             a
             thousand
             years
             are
             but
             as
             one
             day
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.8
             .
             
               verily
               every
               man
               at
               his
               best
               state
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             greatest
             strength
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             most
             flourishing
             condition
             ,
             
               is
               altogether
               vanity
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             7.16
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Surely
               every
               man
               walketh
               in
               a
               vain
               shew
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             seems
             to
             imply
             1.
             that
             man
             himself
             is
             but
             an
             empty
             representation
             and
             appearance
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             see
             a
             man
             in
             a
             glasse
             or
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             a
             picture
             or
             shadow
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             man
             indeed
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             he
             is
             continually
             in
             such
             a
             frail
             and
             changeable
             condition
             :
             2.
             (
             which
             differs
             not
             much
             from
             the
             former
             )
             that
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             but
             an
             imaginary
             life
             ,
             an
             appearance
             of
             life
             rather
             then
             a
             life
             indeed
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             exceeding
             transitory
             ,
             passing
             away
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             as
             a
             shadow
             ,
             Job
             14.2
             :
             and
             3.
             that
             the
             happinesse
             and
             the
             good
             things
             which
             he
             seems
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             are
             but
             shadows
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             reall
             good
             nor
             happinesse
             in
             them
             ;
             his
             hopes
             are
             but
             vain
             hopes
             ,
             and
             his
             enjoyments
             are
             vain
             :
             in
             the
             continuall
             labours
             and
             restlesse
             condition
             wherein
             he
             wearies
             himself
             (
             which
             is
             implyed
             in
             that
             word
             walketh
             )
             he
             wearieth
             himself
             for
             very
             vanity
             ;
             as
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               surely
               they
               are
               disquieted
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             All
             which
             agrees
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Cor.
             7.31
             .
             
               the
               fashion
               of
               this
               world
               passeth
               away
            
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             prosperity
             of
             wicked
             men
             Psal
             .
             73.20
             .
             
               As
               a
               dream
               when
               one
               awaketh
               ,
               so
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               when
               thou
               awakest
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               despise
               their
               image
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               And
               now
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               what
               wait
               I
               for
               ?
               my
               hope
               is
               in
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Seeing
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             so
             transitory
             ,
             and
             seeing
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             about
             which
             men
             busie
             and
             trouble
             themselves
             ,
             are
             but
             mere
             vanity
             ,
             I
             will
             no
             longer
             disquiet
             my self
             ,
             either
             about
             mine
             own
             miseries
             ,
             or
             the
             prosperous
             condition
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             place
             all
             my
             hope
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             in
             thee
             :
             let
             others
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             ,
             set
             their
             hearts
             upon
             these
             earthly
             vanities
             ;
             I
             have
             a
             better
             hope
             ,
             which
             will
             secure
             me
             against
             death
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             changes
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             for
             my
             hope
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             is
             in
             thee
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Deliver
               me
               from
               all
               my
               transgressions
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Pardon
             my
             sins
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             indeed
             I
             am
             chiefly
             grieved
             )
             and
             free
             me
             from
             those
             afflictions
             which
             my
             sins
             have
             brought
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               I
               was
               dumb
               ,
               I
               opened
               not
               my
               mouth
               ,
               because
               thou
               didst
               it
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             all
             his
             afflictions
             in
             generall
             ,
             or
             particularly
             of
             his
             silence
             when
             wicked
             men
             did
             reproach
             him
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             inserted
             here
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             move
             God
             to
             withdraw
             his
             hand
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             expose
             him
             still
             to
             their
             derision
             and
             scorn
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               When
               thou
               with
               rebukes
               dost
               correct
               man
               for
               iniquity
               ,
               thou
               makest
               his
               beauty
               to
               consume
               away
               like
               a
               moth
               .
            
             ]
             which
             is
             easily
             and
             soon
             crushed
             to
             dust
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             4.19
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             this
             as
             if
             it
             were
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             
               thou
               like
               a
               moth
               makest
               his
               beauty
               to
               consume
               away
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             thou
             dost
             not
             in
             a
             way
             of
             manifest
             vengeance
             bring
             some
             open
             judgements
             upon
             man
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             yet
             by
             a
             secret
             curse
             thou
             causest
             his
             health
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             his
             beauty
             and
             comelinesse
             ,
             to
             consume
             and
             wast
             away
             :
             and
             indeed
             thus
             the
             secret
             judgements
             of
             God
             upon
             men
             are
             usually
             expressed
             ,
             as
             Isa
             .
             51.8
             .
             
               the
               moth
               shall
               eat
               them
               up
               like
               a
               garment
               ,
               and
               the
               worm
               shall
               eat
               them
               like
               wool
            
             ;
             and
             Hos
             .
             5.12
             .
             
               Therefore
               will
               I
               be
               unto
               Ephraim
               as
               a
               moth
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Iudah
               as
               rottennesse
               .
            
             However
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             doubtlesse
             this
             ;
             that
             when
             God
             undertakes
             to
             punish
             man
             for
             sin
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             a
             way
             of
             fatherly
             severity
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             judge
             powring
             out
             the
             
             fiercenesse
             of
             his
             wrath
             upon
             wicked
             men
             for
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             they
             have
             deserved
             ,
             he
             soon
             consumes
             their
             beauty
             and
             glory
             .
             For
             the
             word
             rebukes
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             6.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Hear
               my
               prayer
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               for
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               a
               sojourner
               ,
               as
               all
               my
               fathers
               were
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             1
             Chron.
             29.15
             .
             This
             phrase
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               a
               sojourner
               ,
            
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Either
             I
             am
             a
             stranger
             before
             thee
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             I
             am
             a
             stranger
             here
             ;
             or
             ,
             I
             live
             by
             faith
             with
             thee
             ,
             I
             set
             thee
             before
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             my
             heart
             is
             continually
             set
             upon
             thee
             ,
             even
             whilst
             I
             am
             absent
             from
             thee
             ,
             and
             live
             as
             a
             stranger
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             or
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             stranger
             here
             in
             thy
             land
             ,
             and
             am
             wholly
             herein
             at
             thy
             disposing
             .
             And
             this
             is
             added
             here
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             move
             God
             to
             hear
             and
             help
             him
             ;
             partly
             because
             the
             condition
             of
             strangers
             was
             to
             be
             pittied
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             so
             many
             labours
             and
             troubles
             and
             dangers
             ;
             and
             partly
             because
             esteeming
             himself
             a
             stranger
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             was
             but
             a
             while
             to
             live
             there
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             set
             his
             affections
             upon
             things
             below
             ,
             but
             did
             long
             and
             seek
             after
             that
             heavenly
             country
             whether
             he
             was
             travelling
             .
             As
             for
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               as
               all
               my
               fathers
               were
            
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             it
             is
             to
             desire
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             had
             taken
             pity
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             helped
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             strangers
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             likewise
             deal
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               O
               spare
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               recover
               strength
               before
               I
               goe
               hence
               and
               be
               no
               more
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             but
             a
             little
             while
             to
             live
             here
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             me
             have
             a
             little
             breathing
             time
             ,
             some
             small
             recovery
             of
             strength
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             have
             a
             little
             ease
             and
             refreshing
             before
             I
             die
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             14.6
             :
             or
             ,
             either
             ease
             me
             ,
             or
             I
             am
             a
             dead
             man
             ;
             I
             cannot
             continue
             long
             in
             this
             misery
             ,
             and
             therefore
             withdraw
             thine
             hand
             a
             little
             before
             I
             be
             irrecoverably
             gone
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             7.8
             ,
             9.
             
             For
             indeed
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             spoken
             with
             some
             heat
             of
             passion
             .
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             David
             doth
             hereby
             desire
             some
             mitigation
             at
             least
             of
             his
             misery
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             by
             faith
             be
             strengthened
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             being
             freed
             from
             his
             terrours
             ,
             he
             might
             depart
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             finish
             his
             course
             with
             joy
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XL.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             I
             
               Waited
               patiently
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               enclined
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               heard
               my
               crie
               .
            
             ]
             Those
             words
             in
             this
             Psalm
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
               sacrifice
               and
               offering
               thou
               didst
               not
               desire
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             clearly
             alledged
             by
             the
             Apostle
             as
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             Heb.
             10.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Yet
             because
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Psalm
             it
             is
             as
             clear
             ,
             that
             David
             speaks
             of
             himself
             ,
             most
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             he
             doth
             so
             throughout
             the
             Psalm
             ;
             only
             in
             some
             places
             he
             speaks
             what
             properly
             belonged
             only
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             the
             father
             of
             Christ
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             16.1
             .
             As
             for
             these
             first
             words
             ,
             David
             doth
             therein
             from
             his
             former
             experience
             encourage
             himself
             to
             present
             to
             God
             those
             following
             requests
             ,
             vers
             .
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
               I
               waited
               patiently
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               enclined
               unto
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             bowed
             himself
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             he
             bowed
             his
             ear
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             in
             Psal
             .
             17.6
             ,
             and
             31.2
             .
             (
             for
             he
             seems
             to
             represent
             God
             ,
             as
             hearkning
             from
             on
             high
             to
             hear
             one
             crying
             out
             of
             a
             deep
             pit
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             )
             or
             he
             enclined
             in
             his
             will
             to
             hear
             me
             .
             They
             
             that
             understand
             the
             whole
             Psalm
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hold
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             Christs
             waiting
             upon
             God
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             agony
             and
             passion
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             hearing
             his
             cries
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             prayed
             in
             his
             agony
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               willing
               ,
               remove
               this
               cup
               from
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               there
               appeared
               an
               angel
               unto
               him
               from
               heaven
               ,
               strengthening
               him
               ,
            
             Luk.
             22.42
             ,
             43
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             at
             other
             times
             in
             his
             passion
             ,
             Heb.
             5.7
             .
             
               when
               he
               had
               offered
               up
               prayers
               and
               supplications
               ,
               with
               strong
               crying
               and
               tears
               ,
               unto
               him
               that
               was
               able
               to
               save
               him
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               was
               heard
               in
               that
               he
               feared
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               He
               brought
               me
               up
               also
               out
               of
               an
               horrible
               pit
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               miry
               clay
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             terrible
             and
             desperate
             dangers
             ,
             from
             which
             there
             seemed
             to
             be
             no
             hope
             that
             I
             should
             ever
             have
             been
             freed
             .
             For
             to
             expresse
             this
             ,
             he
             compares
             himself
             to
             one
             that
             was
             taken
             
               out
               of
               an
               horrible
               pit
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             deep
             pit
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             danger
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             lamentable
             noises
             therein
             ,
             must
             needs
             strike
             those
             that
             are
             there
             with
             terrour
             and
             horrour
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               a
               pit
               of
               noise
            
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             of
             waters
             that
             falling
             into
             it
             with
             great
             violence
             ,
             make
             a
             roaring
             dreadfull
             noise
             ;
             or
             because
             of
             the
             struglings
             and
             outcries
             they
             make
             that
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             because
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             cast
             into
             deep
             pits
             ,
             it
             will
             alwaies
             make
             a
             great
             noise
             :
             and
             where
             he
             stuck
             fast
             
               in
               miry
               clay
            
             ,
             without
             a
             seeming
             possibility
             of
             getting
             out
             .
             And
             some
             refer
             this
             to
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             Christs
             terrours
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             his
             deliverance
             from
             them
             both
             .
             
               And
               set
               my
               feet
               upon
               a
               rock
               ,
               and
               established
               my
               goings
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             hath
             brought
             me
             into
             a
             sure
             and
             safe
             condition
             ,
             where
             I
             might
             walk
             in
             my
             place
             without
             incumbrance
             or
             danger
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               And
               he
               hath
               put
               a
               new
               song
               into
               my
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             both
             by
             affording
             me
             this
             new
             mercy
             ,
             which
             occasioned
             the
             composing
             of
             this
             new
             song
             of
             praise
             ;
             and
             by
             suggesting
             this
             Psalm
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             his
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             
               even
               praise
               unto
               our
               God
            
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             33.3
             .
             
               Many
               shall
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               fear
               ,
               and
               shall
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Many
             shall
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             exceeding
             danger
             whereinto
             I
             was
             brought
             by
             the
             afflicting
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             wonderfully
             he
             did
             upon
             my
             prayers
             deliver
             me
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             as
             being
             eye-witnesses
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             by
             reading
             or
             hearing
             these
             things
             in
             my
             song
             (
             for
             seeing
             is
             sometimes
             put
             for
             hearing
             ,
             as
             Exod.
             20.18
             .
             
               and
               all
               the
               people
               saw
               the
               thunderings
            
             )
             and
             hereby
             they
             shall
             be
             brought
             ,
             both
             to
             reverence
             thee
             with
             a
             filiall
             fear
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             trust
             in
             thee
             in
             all
             their
             dangers
             .
             Yet
             some
             apply
             this
             also
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             many
             seeing
             what
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             sin
             ,
             should
             learn
             to
             fear
             sin
             ,
             and
             seeing
             how
             God
             delivered
             him
             ,
             should
             encourage
             themselves
             by
             his
             example
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             especially
             ,
             that
             believing
             his
             suffering
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             assure
             themselves
             of
             salvation
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               that
               man
               that
               maketh
               the
               Lord
               his
               trust
               ;
               and
               respecteth
               not
               the
               proud
               ,
               nor
               such
               as
               turn
               aside
               to
               lies
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             respects
             not
             men
             proud
             of
             their
             wisedome
             ,
             power
             or
             greatnesse
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             fear
             them
             more
             then
             God
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             sees
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             cared
             not
             by
             what
             evil
             waies
             they
             advanced
             themselves
             ,
             proudly
             exalting
             themselves
             in
             their
             flourishing
             estate
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             putting
             their
             confidence
             therein
             ,
             yet
             doth
             not
             so
             far
             like
             or
             affect
             ,
             or
             make
             account
             of
             ,
             or
             mind
             and
             admire
             such
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             approve
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             follow
             their
             example
             .
             For
             by
             
               such
               as
               turn
               aside
               to
               lies
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             such
             as
             forsaking
             
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             do
             put
             their
             confidence
             in
             lies
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             outward
             things
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             own
             wisedome
             or
             power
             ,
             or
             any
             sinfull
             courses
             ,
             or
             vain
             imagination
             ,
             or
             whatever
             else
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             promise
             fair
             ,
             but
             will
             deceive
             those
             that
             rely
             on
             them
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             4.2
             .
             But
             they
             that
             take
             these
             also
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             
               the
               proud
            
             and
             
               such
               as
               turn
               aside
               to
               lies
               ,
            
             understand
             Pharisaicall
             Justiciaries
             ,
             and
             false
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Many
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
               are
               thy
               wonderfull
               works
               which
               thou
               hast
               done
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             proves
             what
             he
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             concerning
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             the
             man
             that
             trusteth
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             or
             it
             may
             be
             alledged
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             stir
             up
             himself
             and
             others
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             many
             wonderfull
             works
             which
             God
             hath
             done
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             do
             manifestly
             declare
             his
             almighty
             power
             and
             goodnesse
             and
             providence
             ,
             even
             as
             did
             that
             deliverance
             which
             God
             had
             now
             afforded
             him
             in
             his
             particular
             ;
             so
             that
             men
             may
             well
             be
             stirred
             up
             thereby
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             may
             count
             them
             happy
             that
             doe
             so
             :
             but
             especially
             those
             which
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               thy
               thoughts
               which
               are
               to
               us-ward
            
             ;
             wherein
             the
             word
             thoughts
             implyes
             Gods
             sollicitous
             care
             for
             them
             :
             
               they
               cannot
               be
               reckoned
               up
               in
               order
               unto
               thee
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             though
             men
             might
             think
             they
             had
             made
             a
             full
             recitall
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             thee
             it
             would
             be
             found
             far
             short
             of
             what
             is
             in
             thy
             works
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Sacrifice
               and
               offering
               thou
               didst
               not
               desire
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             They
             that
             hold
             this
             whole
             Psalm
             is
             only
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             having
             spoken
             of
             the
             many
             wonderfull
             works
             which
             God
             had
             done
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             here
             he
             mentions
             one
             particular
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             wonderfull
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             sending
             him
             to
             expiate
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             elect
             people
             .
             
               Sacrifice
               and
               offering
               thou
               didst
               not
               desire
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             things
             that
             were
             in
             themselves
             of
             any
             avail
             to
             satisfy
             thy
             justice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             they
             were
             types
             and
             shadows
             of
             that
             sacrifice
             which
             I
             was
             to
             offer
             for
             this
             end
             :
             for
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             Heb.
             10.4
             .
             )
             
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               ,
               that
               the
               bloud
               of
               buls
               and
               of
               goats
               should
               take
               away
               sins
               .
            
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             place
             also
             the
             Apostle
             from
             these
             words
             proves
             ,
             that
             the
             ceremoniall
             sacrifices
             were
             then
             abolished
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             desired
             them
             not
             any
             longer
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             having
             required
             them
             only
             as
             figures
             of
             a
             better
             sacrifice
             ,
             when
             that
             was
             once
             offered
             ,
             the
             other
             were
             to
             cease
             ;
             
               He
               taketh
               away
               the
               first
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               he
               may
               establish
               the
               second
               .
            
             But
             now
             if
             we
             understand
             these
             words
             as
             spoken
             by
             David
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             yet
             chiefly
             with
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             spoken
             also
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             be
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             ,
             &
             of
             whom
             David
             was
             a
             type
             ;
             then
             accordingly
             these
             words
             may
             be
             here
             inserted
             either
             1.
             by
             way
             of
             tendring
             himself
             ready
             to
             obey
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             who
             had
             done
             so
             much
             for
             him
             ;
             
               Sacrifice
               and
               offering
               thou
               didst
               not
               desire
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             for
             all
             these
             great
             things
             that
             thou
             hast
             done
             for
             thy
             people
             ,
             thou
             didst
             not
             desire
             sacrifices
             &
             offerings
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             chiefly
             or
             of
             themselves
             ,
             as
             being
             things
             wherein
             ,
             as
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             thou
             couldst
             take
             no
             delight
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             they
             were
             means
             appointed
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             faith
             &
             repentance
             &
             new
             obedience
             (
             &
             indeed
             so
             the
             like
             expressions
             are
             often
             used
             ,
             as
             Ps
             .
             51.16
             .
             
               thou
               desirest
               not
               sacrifice
               —
               thou
               delightest
               not
               in
               burnt-offering
               ,
            
             &
             Jer.
             7.22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               I
               spake
               not
               unto
               your
               fathers
               ,
               nor
               commanded
               them
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               concerning
               burnt-offerings
               or
               sacrifices
               ;
               
               but
               this
               thing
               commanded
               I
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Obey
               my
               voice
               ,
            
             &c.
             see
             also
             Hos
             .
             6.6
             .
             and
             Esa
             .
             1.11
             .
             )
             no
             ,
             the
             sacrifice
             that
             thou
             desirest
             is
             that
             of
             new
             obedience
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             externall
             sacrifices
             are
             with
             thee
             of
             no
             esteem
             ;
             which
             is
             intended
             in
             those
             following
             words
             ,
             
               mine
               ears
               hast
               thou
               opened
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             boared
             or
             digged
             :
             for
             hereby
             he
             means
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             had
             given
             up
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             had
             accepted
             him
             to
             be
             his
             servant
             for
             ever
             ;
             (
             alluding
             to
             that
             law
             of
             boaring
             the
             ear
             of
             him
             that
             was
             to
             be
             a
             servant
             for
             ever
             ,
             Exod.
             21.5
             ,
             6.
             )
             or
             that
             God
             had
             made
             him
             most
             ready
             to
             hear
             and
             obey
             the
             commandments
             of
             God
             ;
             whereas
             men
             are
             naturally
             like
             deaf
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             hearing
             and
             obeying
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             had
             given
             him
             a
             hearing
             obedient
             ear
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Esa
             .
             50.5
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               hath
               opened
               mine
               ear
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               not
               rebellious
            
             or
             particularly
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             caused
             him
             to
             understand
             the
             spirituall
             meaning
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             did
             not
             rest
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             was
             carefull
             to
             consecrate
             himself
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             Or
             2.
             by
             way
             of
             opposing
             Christs●offering
             up
             himself
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             inability
             to
             return
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             proportionable
             to
             the
             mercies
             he
             had
             received
             from
             him
             ;
             which
             he
             doth
             by
             speaking
             thus
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Sacrifice
               and
               offering
               thou
               didst
               not
               desire
               ,
               mine
               ears
               hast
               thou
               opened
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             making
             me
             most
             willing
             to
             doe
             what
             thou
             enjoynest
             me
             .
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             following
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             cites
             these
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               but
               a
               body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               me
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.5
             :
             which
             is
             indeed
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             with
             this
             of
             Davids
             ,
             
               mine
               ears
               hast
               thou
               opened
            
             :
             for
             ears
             opened
             ,
             and
             fitted
             for
             hearing
             and
             obeying
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             necessarily
             imply
             a
             body
             that
             must
             be
             imployed
             in
             Gods
             service
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             ears
             may
             be
             here
             figuratively
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             body
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             ears
             a
             man
             is
             prepared
             to
             give
             up
             himself
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             end
             why
             Christ
             had
             a
             humane
             body
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             obey
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             in
             dying
             for
             his
             elect
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               Loe
               ,
               I
               come
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             David
             ,
             
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               Loe
               ,
               I
               come
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             thou
             hadst
             thus
             wonderfully
             delivered
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             understood
             thou
             didst
             not
             require
             sacrifice
             in
             comparison
             of
             new
             obedience
             ,
             or
             when
             thou
             hadst
             given
             me
             a
             hearing
             ear
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             obey
             thee
             ,
             then
             did
             I
             most
             readily
             engage
             my self
             thereto
             .
             For
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               in
               the
               volume
               of
               the
               book
               it
               is
               written
               of
               me
               ,
            
             though
             some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             book
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             decree
             (
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             secrecy
             of
             that
             which
             is
             contained
             therein
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             tearmed
             a
             book
             rolled
             up
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             translated
             volume
             doth
             indeed
             signify
             )
             yet
             because
             there
             is
             no
             probable
             reason
             ,
             why
             this
             secret
             book
             should
             be
             here
             alledged
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             book
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             also
             by
             that
             which
             follows
             vers
             .
             8.
             
               yea
               thy
               law
               is
               within
               my
               heart
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             cause
             to
             question
             ,
             why
             David
             should
             say
             it
             was
             there
             particularly
             written
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             delight
             to
             doe
             Gods
             will
             ,
             &c.
             (
             for
             so
             that
             which
             was
             written
             in
             this
             book
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             )
             1.
             because
             what
             is
             there
             enjoyned
             in
             common
             to
             all
             Gods
             people
             ,
             believers
             are
             wont
             to
             apply
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             written
             particularly
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             2.
             because
             it
             is
             there
             written
             of
             all
             the
             elect
             and
             regenerate
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             thus
             readily
             and
             chearfully
             obey
             Gods
             will.
             But
             principally
             doubtlesse
             
             this
             was
             spoken
             by
             David
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             tendring
             himself
             to
             perform
             the
             will
             of
             God
             concerning
             mans
             redemption
             ;
             
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               Loe
               ,
               I
               come
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             thou
             hadst
             decreed
             ,
             that
             not
             legall
             sacrifices
             ,
             but
             my
             offering
             of
             my self
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             should
             satisfy
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             then
             did
             I
             willingly
             undertake
             to
             come
             unto
             Jerusalem
             to
             suffer
             there
             what
             was
             appointed
             :
             or
             rather
             thus
             ,
             when
             thou
             hadst
             opened
             mine
             ears
             ,
             when
             thou
             hadst
             prepared
             me
             a
             body
             ,
             then
             did
             I
             willingly
             enter
             upon
             this
             service
             :
             for
             indeed
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             clearly
             apply
             this
             to
             Christs
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Heb.
             10.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Wherefore
               when
               he
               cometh
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               Sacrifice
               and
               offering
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               Loe
               ,
               I
               come
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             then
             also
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               in
               the
               volume
               of
               the
               book
               it
               is
               written
               of
               me
               ,
            
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             predictions
             that
             were
             both
             in
             the
             promises
             and
             the
             types
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             concerning
             the
             work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             no
             particular
             place
             being
             cited
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             indeed
             the
             main
             scope
             and
             summe
             of
             the
             whole
             Scriptures
             :
             whence
             is
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Luk.
             24.27
             .
             that
             
               beginning
               at
               Moses
               and
               all
               the
               prophets
               ,
               he
               expounded
               unto
               them
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               the
               things
               concerning
               himself
            
             ;
             and
             that
             Joh.
             5.39
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               I
               delight
               to
               doe
               thy
               will
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             David
             might
             truly
             say
             of
             himself
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             it
             was
             spoken
             doubtlesse
             of
             Christs
             readinesse
             to
             doe
             that
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Heb.
             10.10
             .
             
               by
               the
               which
               will
               we
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               through
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               once
               for
               all
               ,
            
             according
             to
             that
             Luk.
             12.50
             .
             
               I
               have
               a
               baptisme
               to
               be
               baptised
               with
               ,
               and
               how
               am
               I
               straitned
               till
               it
               be
               accomplished
               !
            
             And
             indeed
             in
             others
             this
             disposition
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             God
             can
             never
             be
             found
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             grace
             derived
             unto
             them
             from
             him
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               yea
               thy
               law
               is
               within
               my
               heart
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             P●al
             .
             37.31
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               I
               have
               preached
               righteousnesse
               in
               the
               great
               congregation
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             22.25
             ,
             and
             31.
             
             It
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             Davids
             sounding
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             for
             his
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             may
             be
             alledged
             here
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             move
             God
             to
             hear
             his
             following
             requests
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             the
             readier
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             carefull
             to
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             thereof
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             of
             Christs
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             himself
             and
             his
             Ministers
             .
             Yea
             and
             some
             would
             include
             too
             his
             teaching
             men
             Gods
             righteous
             laws
             ;
             which
             indeed
             he
             came
             not
             to
             make
             void
             ,
             but
             pressed
             evangelicall
             obedience
             thereto
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               I
               have
               not
               hid
               thy
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             through
             fear
             or
             neglect
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Withhold
               not
               thou
               thy
               tender
               mercies
               from
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             doth
             clearly
             referre
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             .
             He
             had
             said
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               I
               have
               not
               refrained
            
             (
             or
             withheld
             )
             
               my
               lips
            
             from
             publishing
             thy
             praise
             ;
             and
             hereupon
             he
             inferres
             ,
             therefore
             
               withhold
               not
               thou
               thy
               tender
               mercies
               from
               me
            
             :
             and
             so
             vers
             .
             10.
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               I
               have
               not
               concealed
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               and
               thy
               truth
            
             ;
             &
             with
             reference
             thereto
             therefore
             he
             adds
             here
             ,
             
               let
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               and
               thy
               truth
               continually
               preserve
               me
               .
            
             Thus
             David
             prayeth
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             his
             danger
             .
             Yet
             many
             take
             both
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             requests
             that
             follow
             ,
             to
             be
             spoken
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             praying
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             his
             terrours
             ,
             or
             from
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             by
             a
             glorious
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Mine
               iniquities
               have
               taken
               hold
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             38.4
             ,
             and
             31.10
             .
             and
             Deut.
             28.15
             .
             
               so
               that
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               look
               up
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             able
             
             to
             lift
             up
             my
             face
             ,
             implying
             how
             sorely
             he
             was
             overburthened
             with
             his
             miseries
             ,
             or
             with
             grief
             ,
             discouragement
             and
             astonishment
             of
             spirit
             thereby
             .
             Yet
             they
             that
             apply
             the
             whole
             Psalm
             to
             Christ
             ,
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             iniquities
             of
             the
             elect
             imputed
             to
             Christ
             .
             
               They
               are
               moe
               then
               the
               hairs
               of
               my
               head
               ,
               therefore
               my
               heart
               faileth
               me
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             life
             faileth
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             die
             ;
             or
             my
             wisedome
             ,
             courage
             ,
             confidence
             and
             strength
             faileth
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Let
               them
               be
               ashamed
               and
               confounded
               together
               that
               seek
               after
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             men
             brought
             into
             so
             grievous
             and
             miserable
             a
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             even
             ashamed
             of
             themselves
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             35.26
             .
             
               Let
               them
               be
               driven
               backward
               and
               put
               to
               shame
               that
               wish
               me
               evil
            
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             6.10
             ,
             and
             35.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Let
               them
               be
               desolate
               for
               a
               reward
               of
               their
               shame
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             their
             filthy
             and
             shamefull
             life
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             of
             the
             shame
             which
             they
             sought
             to
             bring
             upon
             me
             :
             let
             that
             shame
             which
             they
             endeavoured
             to
             cast
             upon
             me
             ,
             befall
             themselves
             ,
             as
             a
             just
             recompence
             of
             their
             evil
             intentions
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Let
               all
               those
               that
               seek
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             (
             See
             the
             Notes
             Chro.
             16.11
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             9.10
             .
             
               rejoyce
               and
               be
               glad
               in
               thee
            
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             35.27
             .
             
               Let
               such
               as
               love
               thy
               salvation
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             neither
             hope
             for
             nor
             desire
             salvation
             from
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             thee
             ,
             
               say
               continually
               ,
               The
               Lord
               be
               magnified
            
             ;
             see
             Psal
             .
             35.27
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               But
               I
               am
               poor
               and
               needy
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             destitute
             and
             afflicted
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             34.6
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XLI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BLessed
               is
               he
               that
               considereth
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             or
             ,
             
               the
               sick
            
             or
             weak
             :
             and
             indeed
             there
             are
             many
             passages
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             as
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             that
             make
             this
             interpretation
             very
             probable
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             translated
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bible
             ,
             by
             
               the
               poor
            
             is
             meant
             in
             generall
             the
             man
             that
             is
             in
             any
             distresse
             or
             affliction
             ;
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               considereth
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             so
             thinks
             of
             and
             weighs
             with
             himself
             the
             miseries
             that
             he
             undergoes
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             thereby
             brought
             from
             his
             heart
             to
             pity
             him
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             compassion
             to
             comfort
             ,
             help
             and
             relieve
             him
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             so
             considers
             of
             the
             man
             and
             his
             condition
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             passe
             any
             harsh
             and
             uncharitable
             censures
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             judge
             him
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             and
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             so
             afflicted
             ,
             as
             Jobs
             friends
             dealt
             with
             him
             .
             And
             this
             David
             doubtlesse
             spake
             with
             reference
             to
             himself
             ,
             yea
             and
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             too
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             which
             is
             said
             afterwards
             vers
             .
             9.
             which
             Joh.
             13.18
             .
             is
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             .
             Because
             when
             David
             was
             in
             any
             great
             distresse
             ,
             his
             enemies
             were
             ready
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             cast
             off
             and
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             he
             doth
             here
             pronounce
             them
             blessed
             ,
             that
             did
             better
             judge
             of
             those
             that
             were
             afflicted
             ;
             yea
             and
             covertly
             he
             doth
             in
             effect
             desire
             a
             blessing
             from
             God
             upon
             those
             ,
             that
             had
             carried
             themselves
             more
             friendly
             or
             comfortably
             to
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             distresse
             ,
             then
             others
             had
             done
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               will
               deliver
               him
               in
               time
               of
               trouble
               ,
            
             and
             so
             on
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             third
             verse
             ,
             I
             conceive
             they
             are
             meant
             of
             him
             
               that
               considereth
               the
               poor
            
             ,
             and
             are
             added
             to
             make
             good
             what
             he
             had
             said
             concerning
             the
             blisse
             of
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             how
             abundantly
             God
             
             would
             reward
             him
             :
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             poor
             afflicted
             man
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             they
             are
             understood
             by
             the
             most
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             added
             as
             by
             way
             of
             confuting
             the
             unjust
             censures
             that
             are
             usually
             passed
             upon
             such
             a
             poor
             man
             ;
             the
             world
             is
             ready
             to
             judge
             him
             accursed
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             for
             this
             ,
             for
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               will
               deliver
               him
               in
               time
               of
               trouble
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               strengthen
               him
               upon
               the
               b●d
               of
               languishing
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             Lord
             will
             comfort
             and
             support
             him
             in
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             restore
             his
             strength
             again
             :
             
               thou
               wilt
               make
               all
               his
               bed
               in
               his
               sicknesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             give
             him
             ease
             and
             rest
             ,
             and
             afford
             him
             all
             things
             requisite
             for
             his
             refreshing
             ,
             as
             is
             done
             for
             a
             sick
             man
             when
             his
             bed
             is
             made
             soft
             by
             turning
             it
             (
             for
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               thou
               wilt
               turn
               his
               bed
            
             )
             and
             by
             stirring
             and
             tumbling
             the
             ●eathers
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             bolster
             ,
             pillow
             ,
             head
             ,
             feet
             ,
             every
             where
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             not
             be
             a
             hard
             place
             left
             in
             it
             .
             But
             yet
             many
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             more
             generally
             ,
             as
             a
             figurative
             expression
             of
             the
             comfort
             and
             support
             which
             God
             affords
             such
             a
             man
             in
             any
             distresse
             whatsoever
             .
             Because
             men
             in
             great
             distresse
             and
             heavinesse
             of
             spirit
             are
             wont
             to
             cast
             themselves
             down
             upon
             their
             beds
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             lye
             like
             men
             half
             dead
             ,
             hence
             are
             these
             expressions
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               strengthen
               him
               upon
               the
               bed
               of
               languishing
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             cast
             down
             under
             any
             sore
             affliction
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             support
             and
             help
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             sink
             under
             that
             pressure
             :
             
               thou
               wilt
               make
               all
               his
               bed
               in
               his
               sicknesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             allay
             and
             asswage
             his
             sorrows
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             comfort
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             inward
             quiet
             of
             mind
             ;
             as
             when
             one
             gives
             ease
             to
             a
             sick
             man
             by
             making
             and
             turning
             his
             bed
             .
             Yea
             some
             take
             it
             thus
             too
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             turn
             his
             bed
             of
             sicknesse
             to
             a
             condition
             of
             strength
             and
             health
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             I
             
               said
               ,
               Lord
               be
               mercifull
               unto
               me
               ,
               heal
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             provoked
             thee
             by
             my
             sins
             to
             bring
             this
             misery
             upon
             me
             ;
             therefore
             be
             mercifull
             and
             be
             reconciled
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             
               heal
               my
               soul
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             heal
             me
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             6.2
             ,
             4
             ,
             and
             16.10
             :
             preserve
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             save
             me
             from
             this
             distresse
             I
             am
             in
             ;
             
               for
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               thee
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Seeing
             I
             acknowledge
             my
             sin
             ,
             have
             mercy
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             heal
             me
             ;
             or
             ,
             Seeing
             thou
             only
             hast
             brought
             this
             upon
             me
             because
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             thee
             ,
             whether
             should
             I
             goe
             but
             to
             thee
             only
             to
             be
             healed
             ?
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             spirituall
             healing
             ;
             
               Heal
               my
               soul
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             sorrows
             wherewith
             it
             is
             wounded
             for
             my
             sins
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               Heal
               my
               soul
            
             by
             pardoning
             me
             ;
             for
             so
             this
             expression
             is
             used
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             30.20
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             in
             that
             clause
             Esa
             .
             6.10
             .
             
               lest
               they
               see
               with
               their
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               convert
               and
               be
               healed
            
             ;
             which
             is
             expressed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             thus
             ,
             Mark
             4.12
             .
             
               lest
               at
               any
               time
               they
               should
               be
               converted
               ,
               and
               their
               sins
               should
               be
               forgiven
               them
               .
            
             However
             the
             drift
             of
             inserting
             these
             words
             here
             I
             conceive
             is
             this
             ;
             Intending
             to
             shew
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             how
             far
             his
             enemies
             were
             from
             considering
             of
             his
             condition
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             he
             premiseth
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             flatter
             himself
             in
             his
             sicknesse
             or
             distresse
             ,
             but
             acknowledging
             his
             sin
             ,
             craved
             mercy
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ;
             but
             yet
             his
             enemies
             dealt
             most
             unmercifully
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Mine
               enemies
               speak
               evil
               of
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             such
             as
             hated
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             his
             professed
             enemies
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             curbed
             by
             the
             strictnesse
             
             of
             his
             government
             :
             
               When
               shall
               he
               die
               ,
               and
               his
               name
               perish
               ?
            
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             9.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               And
               if
               he
               come
               to
               see
               me
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               vanity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             mine
             enemy
             cometh
             to
             visit
             me
             in
             my
             sicknesse
             or
             distresse
             ,
             he
             speaks
             nothing
             but
             falshood
             and
             flatteries
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             31.5
             .
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             pretends
             to
             be
             sorry
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             comfort
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             tender
             me
             his
             advice
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             for
             me
             any
             office
             of
             love
             in
             a
             friendly
             manner
             :
             
               his
               heart
               gathereth
               iniquity
               to
               it self
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             1.
             by
             adding
             sin
             to
             sin
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             covers
             over
             his
             malice
             with
             such
             horrid
             hypocrisie
             ;
             or
             2.
             by
             inventing
             and
             contriving
             all
             the
             severall
             waies
             he
             can
             to
             ensnare
             me
             ,
             or
             doe
             me
             some
             mischief
             ,
             thereby
             seeking
             to
             satisfy
             and
             please
             his
             corrupt
             lusts
             and
             affections
             ;
             or
             3.
             (
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             )
             by
             observing
             all
             he
             can
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             drawing
             what
             he
             can
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             laying
             all
             up
             together
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             unjust
             surmises
             and
             censures
             concerning
             me
             ,
             or
             of
             encouraging
             himself
             with
             hope
             of
             my
             ruine
             ,
             or
             of
             plotting
             some
             mischief
             against
             me
             :
             
               when
               he
               goeth
               abroad
               he
               telleth
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             acquaints
             his
             companions
             ,
             for
             their
             encouragement
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             he
             had
             observed
             in
             me
             ,
             or
             with
             that
             iniquity
             ,
             those
             unjust
             surmises
             ,
             he
             had
             gathered
             concerning
             me
             ,
             or
             the
             wickednesse
             he
             had
             plotted
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               All
               that
               hate
               me
               whisper
               together
               against
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Both
             mine
             open
             and
             secret
             enemies
             ;
             or
             ,
             both
             he
             that
             came
             thus
             to
             visit
             me
             ,
             and
             his
             companions
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             imparts
             his
             counsels
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               An
               evil
               disease
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               cleaveth
               fast
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             an
             incurable
             disease
             ,
             or
             an
             irrecoverable
             mischief
             hath
             so
             seized
             on
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             never
             be
             rid
             of
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               a
               thing
               of
               Belial
               cleaveth
               fast
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             many
             Expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             hereby
             is
             meant
             some
             disease
             or
             mischief
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             brought
             upon
             David
             in
             a
             way
             of
             vengeance
             for
             some
             horrid
             wickednesse
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             An
             evil
             disease
             or
             mischief
             with
             a
             vengeance
             doth
             now
             cleave
             fast
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               mine
               own
               familiar
               friend
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               trusted
               ,
               which
               did
               eat
               of
               my
               bread
               ,
               hath
               lift
               up
               his
               heel
               against
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             hath
             insolently
             and
             ungratefully
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             most
             reproachfull
             and
             contemptuous
             manner
             risen
             up
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             abused
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             in
             an
             afflicted
             and
             dejected
             condition
             .
             For
             in
             this
             phrase
             of
             lifting
             up
             his
             heel
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             a
             beasts
             kicking
             at
             his
             master
             by
             whom
             he
             is
             fed
             ,
             or
             the
             custome
             of
             mens
             spurning
             at
             or
             trampling
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             cast
             down
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             despight
             and
             contempt
             .
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             David
             meant
             this
             of
             Ahithophel
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             that
             was
             in
             speciall
             favour
             with
             him
             ;
             yea
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             many
             ,
             the
             singular
             number
             being
             put
             for
             the
             plurall
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             David
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             his
             sufferings
             was
             a
             pattern
             of
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             doth
             indeed
             suffer
             in
             all
             his
             members
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             affirms
             that
             these
             words
             were
             fulfilled
             in
             Judas
             his
             betraying
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             13.18
             .
             
               that
               the
               Scripture
               may
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               He
               that
               eateth
               bread
               with
               me
               ,
               hath
               lift
               up
               his
               heel
               against
               me
               .
            
             And
             though
             some
             conceive
             that
             Christ
             did
             omit
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             
               mine
               own
               familiar
               friend
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               trusted
               ,
            
             purposely
             because
             Christ
             did
             from
             the
             beginning
             know
             that
             Judas
             would
             betray
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             6.64
             .
             and
             could
             not
             therefore
             trust
             in
             him
             ;
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             see
             but
             that
             the
             whole
             verse
             was
             applyable
             
             to
             Judas
             ,
             and
             was
             intended
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             though
             he
             only
             mentioned
             the
             last
             words
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             Christ
             chose
             him
             to
             be
             one
             of
             his
             disciples
             ,
             his
             constant
             houshold
             attendants
             ,
             whom
             he
             tearmed
             his
             friends
             Joh.
             15.15
             .
             and
             did
             alwaies
             carry
             himself
             friendly
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             washing
             his
             feet
             amongst
             others
             ,
             and
             tearming
             him
             friend
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             came
             to
             betray
             him
             ,
             Matth.
             26.50
             .
             
               friend
               ,
               wherefore
               art
               thou
               come
               ?
            
             (
             as
             indeed
             his
             kissing
             of
             our
             Saviour
             did
             also
             carry
             an
             outward
             semblance
             of
             friendship
             on
             his
             part
             )
             and
             because
             it
             was
             indeed
             a
             matter
             of
             trust
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             reconciliation
             and
             power
             to
             work
             miracles
             should
             be
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             such
             a
             familiar
             converse
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             be
             peculiarly
             trusted
             with
             the
             bag
             ,
             Joh.
             12.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               But
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               be
               mercifull
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             so
             many
             do
             either
             openly
             or
             by
             secret
             treachery
             seek
             my
             ruine
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             now
             confidently
             conclude
             I
             shall
             rise
             up
             no
             more
             ;
             yet
             do
             thou
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shew
             me
             mercy
             :
             
               and
               raise
               me
               up
               that
               I
               may
               requite
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             punish
             them
             according
             to
             their
             demerits
             ,
             as
             by
             turning
             them
             out
             of
             his
             court
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             such
             publick
             dishonour
             .
             But
             however
             this
             he
             desired
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             any
             thirst
             after
             private
             revenge
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             zeal
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             godly
             in
             the
             land
             ;
             and
             as
             knowing
             that
             by
             his
             place
             ,
             being
             the
             supreme
             magistrate
             ,
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             punish
             all
             evil
             doers
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               By
               this
               I
               know
               that
               thou
               favourest
               me
               ,
               because
               mine
               enemy
               doth
               not
               triumph
               over
               me
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             as
             an
             expression
             of
             Davids
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             sicknesse
             or
             distresse
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             By
             this
             I
             know
             well
             that
             thou
             favourest
             me
             ,
             because
             mine
             enemies
             I
             am
             assured
             shall
             not
             prevail
             over
             me
             .
             But
             rather
             I
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             added
             by
             way
             of
             rejoycing
             for
             his
             deliverance
             ,
             (
             the
             Psalm
             being
             composed
             by
             him
             when
             God
             had
             recovered
             him
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             when
             he
             was
             in
             a
             way
             of
             recovery
             )
             professing
             that
             hereby
             he
             was
             confirmed
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             more
             particularly
             of
             Gods
             good
             will
             in
             appointing
             him
             to
             govern
             his
             people
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             not
             suffered
             his
             enemies
             to
             triumph
             in
             his
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               And
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               thou
               upholdest
               me
               in
               mine
               integrity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             safety
             and
             prosperity
             of
             his
             outward
             condition
             ,
             which
             the
             word
             integrity
             in
             our
             Translation
             will
             not
             well
             bear
             .
             It
             is
             meant
             therefore
             of
             the
             integrity
             of
             his
             heart
             and
             spirit
             ;
             
               thou
               upholdest
               me
               in
               mine
               integrity
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             my
             cause
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             mine
             uprightnesse
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             these
             tryals
             ,
             thou
             hast
             kept
             my
             heart
             sincere
             towards
             thee
             ,
             and
             hast
             not
             suffered
             me
             to
             turn
             aside
             out
             of
             the
             right
             way
             .
             
               And
               settest
               me
               before
               thy
               face
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             taken
             me
             to
             be
             one
             of
             those
             whom
             thou
             dost
             singularly
             favour
             (
             and
             hast
             therefore
             chosen
             me
             to
             attend
             and
             serve
             thee
             in
             that
             Regal
             power
             thou
             hast
             conferred
             upon
             me
             ;
             see
             1
             Kings
             10.8
             .
             )
             whom
             thou
             wilt
             have
             in
             continuall
             remembrance
             ,
             over
             whom
             thou
             wilt
             still
             keep
             a
             watchfull
             eye
             ,
             that
             as
             thou
             hast
             at
             present
             ,
             so
             thou
             mayest
             still
             upon
             all
             occasions
             deliver
             me
             and
             preserve
             me
             ,
             and
             whom
             thou
             wilt
             admit
             to
             enjoy
             thy
             blessed
             presence
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Amen
               and
               Amen
            
             .
             ]
             This
             word
             Amen
             ,
             subjoyned
             in
             the
             close
             of
             any
             prayer
             ,
             signifies
             both
             an
             earnest
             desire
             that
             what
             is
             prayed
             for
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             a
             firm
             believing
             that
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             Hebrews
             divide
             the
             Psalms
             into
             five
             books
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             Luke
             speaks
             of
             as
             one
             intire
             book
             ,
             ●earming
             it
             
               the
               book
               Psalms
            
             ,
             Act.
             1.20
             .
             )
             here
             they
             end
             the
             first
             book
             .
             And
             indeed
             with
             the
             like
             close
             of
             
               Amen
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             and
             Hallelujah
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             do
             likewise
             end
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Psal
             .
             72
             ,
             89
             ,
             106
             ,
             and
             150.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XLII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               ,
               Maschil
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             upon
             the
             Titles
             of
             the
             4.
             and
             32.
             
             Psalms
             :
             
               for
               the
               sons
               of
               Korah
            
             ,
             who
             were
             singers
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             ,
             1
             Chro.
             6.22
             ,
             31
             ,
             and
             2
             Chro.
             20.19
             .
             and
             so
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             delivered
             to
             the
             master
             of
             their
             quire
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Davids
             daies
             was
             Heman
             ,
             1
             Chro.
             6.33
             .
             It
             may
             indeed
             be
             read
             also
             
               Maschil
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               Korah
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             some
             conceive
             that
             the
             eleven
             Psalms
             which
             have
             this
             Title
             ,
             were
             composed
             by
             some
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Korah
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             ,
             or
             at
             some
             other
             time
             ,
             perhaps
             in
             Davids
             daies
             ;
             which
             some
             judge
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             they
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             that
             Heman
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Korah
             ,
             who
             is
             mentioned
             1
             Kings
             4.31
             .
             amongst
             those
             men
             of
             eminent
             note
             whom
             Solomon
             excelled
             in
             wisedome
             ;
             and
             that
             Solomon
             is
             the
             rather
             compared
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             Solomon
             also
             excelled
             in
             poetry
             ,
             and
             composed
             many
             Songs
             ,
             as
             this
             Heman
             also
             did
             .
             But
             for
             that
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             I
             rather
             conceive
             it
             was
             composed
             by
             David
             
               for
               the
               sons
               of
               Korah
            
             :
             and
             because
             he
             complains
             of
             so
             long
             absence
             from
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             some
             think
             it
             more
             probable
             that
             his
             exile
             in
             Sauls
             daies
             ,
             then
             when
             Absalom
             drave
             him
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             composing
             this
             Psalm
             .
             But
             for
             this
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             43.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               As
               the
               hart
               panteth
               after
               the
               water-brooks
               ,
               so
               panteth
               my
               soul
               after
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               ▪
            
             ]
             Not
             being
             so
             much
             grieved
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             goods
             ,
             honours
             ,
             or
             other
             outward
             contentments
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             absence
             from
             Gods
             house
             ,
             he
             compares
             his
             earnest
             desire
             to
             enjoy
             Gods
             presence
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             to
             a
             harts
             panting
             or
             braying
             
               after
               the
               water-brooks
            
             ;
             because
             the
             hart
             being
             of
             a
             very
             hot
             and
             dry
             constitution
             ,
             is
             usually
             exceeding
             thirsty
             ,
             especially
             in
             summer
             ,
             or
             when
             she
             is
             hunted
             ,
             and
             dwelling
             in
             the
             desarts
             where
             there
             is
             little
             water
             ,
             doth
             therefore
             the
             more
             earnestly
             pant
             and
             bray
             after
             the
             water-brooks
             to
             quench
             her
             thirst
             ;
             and
             (
             say
             some
             )
             to
             save
             her self
             also
             from
             the
             hounds
             that
             pursue
             her
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               My
               soul
               thirsteth
               for
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Who
             is
             
               the
               fountain
               of
               life
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             36.9
             .
             
               the
               fountain
               of
               living
               waters
            
             ,
             Jer.
             2.13
             .
             abundantly
             refreshing
             those
             that
             come
             to
             him
             .
             
               When
               shall
               I
               come
               and
               appear
               before
               God
               ?
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             his
             Sanctuary
             .
             And
             this
             implyeth
             also
             his
             hope
             ,
             that
             in
             due
             time
             God
             would
             bring
             him
             thither
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               My
               tears
               have
               been
               my
               meat
               day
               and
               night
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             with
             abundance
             of
             tears
             ,
             gliding
             down
             his
             cheeks
             ,
             his
             mouth
             was
             so
             filled
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             swallow
             them
             like
             meat
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             because
             God
             gave
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             his
             belly
             full
             of
             weeping
             ;
             and
             therefore
             elsewhere
             in
             a
             like
             expression
             there
             
             is
             expresse
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             plenty
             of
             tears
             ,
             Psal
             .
             80.5
             .
             
               Thou
               feedest
               them
               with
               the
               bread
               of
               tears
               ,
               and
               givest
               them
               tears
               to
               drink
               in
               great
               measure
               :
            
             or
             2.
             because
             he
             did
             as
             duely
             weep
             as
             he
             did
             eat
             his
             meat
             ,
             yea
             his
             tears
             were
             usually
             mingled
             with
             his
             meat
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             like
             expression
             Psal
             .
             102.9
             .
             
               I
               have
               eaten
               ashes
               like
               bread
               ,
               and
               mingled
               my
               drink
               with
               weeping
            
             :
             or
             3.
             because
             forsaking
             his
             meat
             he
             gave
             himself
             wholly
             to
             weeping
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             stead
             of
             his
             food
             :
             or
             4.
             because
             it
             was
             pleasing
             and
             delightfull
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             strengthen
             and
             revive
             him
             ,
             as
             meat
             doth
             a
             hungry
             man.
             
               While
               they
               continually
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               Where
               is
               thy
               God
               ?
            
             as
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Hath
             not
             that
             God
             whom
             you
             served
             so
             zealously
             ,
             and
             on
             whom
             you
             relyed
             with
             such
             confidence
             ,
             forsaken
             you
             at
             last
             ?
             And
             thus
             ,
             which
             grieved
             David
             most
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             God
             was
             dishonoured
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               When
               I
               remember
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               powre
               out
               my
               soul
               in
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Giving
             the
             reins
             to
             my
             grief
             ,
             I
             powre
             out
             my
             sorrow
             in
             tears
             and
             complaints
             ,
             &c.
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             1.15
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             I
             die
             and
             faint
             away
             with
             grief
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             30.16
             .
             As
             for
             those
             words
             ,
             
               when
               I
               remember
               these
               things
            
             ,
             though
             some
             would
             have
             them
             referred
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             concerning
             his
             former
             resorting
             freely
             to
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             I
             conceive
             they
             must
             necessarily
             be
             referred
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             both
             concerning
             his
             absence
             from
             and
             his
             longing
             after
             Gods
             presence
             in
             his
             Sanctuary
             ,
             vers
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             likewise
             concerning
             his
             enemies
             upbraiding
             him
             therewith
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             Only
             indeed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             he
             makes
             his
             former
             liberty
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             remembrance
             of
             those
             things
             was
             so
             bitter
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               had
               gone
               with
               the
               multitude
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               down
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             with
             grief
             ?
             for
             
               heavinesse
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               maketh
               it
               stoop
               ,
            
             Prov.
             12.25
             .
             
               Hope
               thou
               in
               God
               ,
               for
               I
               shall
               yet
               praise
               him
               for
               the
               help
               of
               his
               countenance
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             help
             afforded
             me
             by
             his
             gracious
             presence
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             looking
             favourably
             upon
             me
             ;
             implying
             that
             if
             God
             would
             but
             shew
             himself
             ,
             or
             look
             favourably
             upon
             him
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             enough
             .
             Yea
             I
             conceive
             that
             this
             expression
             he
             the
             rather
             useth
             ,
             because
             as
             by
             his
             being
             driven
             from
             Gods
             Sanctuary
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             presence
             ,
             the
             Lord
             did
             as
             it
             were
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             him
             ;
             so
             by
             bringing
             him
             back
             thither
             ,
             he
             hoped
             the
             Lord
             would
             again
             look
             favourably
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             this
             he
             opposeth
             to
             that
             bitter
             taunt
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             
               where
               is
               now
               thy
               God
            
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               soul
               is
               cast
               down
               within
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             former
             Note
             :
             
               therefore
               will
               I
               remember
               thee
               from
               the
               land
               of
               Iordan
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             land
             beyond
             Jordan
             ;
             
               and
               of
               the
               Hermonites
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             inhabiting
             by
             Hermon
             ,
             a
             mount
             in
             the
             utmost
             North-east
             bounds
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             (
             yet
             because
             Hermon
             was
             a
             long
             track
             of
             hills
             ,
             some
             conceive
             that
             those
             hills
             are
             here
             called
             
               the
               Hermonites
            
             (
             as
             those
             mountains
             that
             divide
             Germany
             and
             France
             from
             Italy
             are
             called
             the
             Alps
             )
             and
             that
             they
             are
             mentioned
             thus
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             because
             David
             at
             severall
             times
             hid
             himself
             sometimes
             in
             one
             of
             these
             hills
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             another
             :
             )
             
               from
               the
               hill
               Mizar
            
             ;
             which
             might
             be
             some
             hill
             in
             those
             parts
             not
             mentioned
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             we
             read
             it
             ,
             
               from
               the
               little
               hill
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             translated
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             hills
             in
             the
             South
             of
             Judea
             ,
             which
             were
             little
             hills
             in
             comparison
             of
             Libanus
             and
             Hermon
             on
             
             the
             North
             and
             Northeast
             (
             and
             so
             the
             utmost
             bounds
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Judea
             are
             mentioned
             both
             on
             the
             East
             ,
             North
             and
             South
             )
             or
             of
             mount
             Hermon
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             calleth
             it
             ,
             though
             a
             great
             mountain
             ,
             
               a
               little
               hill
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Sion
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             greatly
             magnifyed
             for
             its
             spirituall
             dignity
             ,
             or
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             farthest
             part
             of
             Hermon
             ,
             where
             the
             hils
             are
             but
             little
             .
             However
             the
             meaning
             is
             doubtlesse
             this
             ,
             that
             being
             cast
             down
             for
             his
             forced
             exile
             from
             Gods
             Sanctuary
             ,
             to
             cheat
             himself
             herein
             ,
             even
             where
             he
             was
             farthest
             distant
             from
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             farthest
             parts
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             whither
             he
             was
             glad
             to
             retire
             ,
             he
             would
             remember
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             1.
             as
             looking
             towards
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             in
             spirit
             representing
             to
             himself
             Gods
             gracious
             presence
             there
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             absent
             in
             body
             ;
             or
             2.
             as
             remembring
             the
             great
             things
             that
             God
             did
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             when
             he
             first
             brought
             them
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             in
             those
             places
             without
             Jordan
             ,
             where
             he
             then
             wandred
             up
             and
             down
             and
             hid
             himself
             ;
             as
             namely
             their
             victories
             over
             Sihon
             and
             Og
             ,
             &c.
             or
             3.
             as
             remembring
             Gods
             power
             ,
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             goodnesse
             and
             promises
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Deep
               calleth
               unto
               deep
               at
               the
               noise
               of
               thy
               water-spouts
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             When
             thou
             dost
             with
             great
             terrour
             break
             forth
             in
             displeasure
             against
             me
             ,
             divers
             and
             many
             overwhelming
             calamities
             do
             fall
             upon
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             call
             and
             invite
             one
             another
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             all
             together
             violently
             rush
             in
             upon
             me
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             might
             follow
             thick
             and
             close
             one
             in
             the
             neck
             of
             another
             ;
             even
             as
             when
             great
             slouds
             or
             showres
             of
             rain
             do
             break
             in
             upon
             men
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             overwhelm
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               all
               thy
               waves
               and
               thy
               billows
               are
               gone
               over
               me
               .
            
             By
             Gods
             water-spouts
             are
             meant
             the
             showres
             of
             rain
             ,
             which
             come
             pouring
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             38.25
             .
             (
             whereto
             comparing
             his
             troubles
             ,
             he
             covertly
             acknowledgeth
             that
             they
             came
             all
             from
             God
             )
             and
             the
             noise
             of
             these
             water-spouts
             is
             the
             noise
             that
             these
             showres
             of
             rain
             make
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             down
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             the
             claps
             of
             thunder
             that
             are
             with
             and
             before
             these
             showres
             .
             And
             as
             for
             that
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               Deep
               calleth
               unto
               deep
            
             ,
             either
             he
             alludes
             therein
             to
             the
             mighty
             flouds
             of
             rain
             powring
             down
             from
             the
             clouds
             above
             ,
             and
             the
             streams
             breaking
             forth
             from
             the
             fountains
             of
             the
             great
             deep
             beneath
             ,
             one
             calling
             upon
             the
             other
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             together
             overwhelm
             a
             poor
             creature
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             overflowing
             of
             severall
             rivers
             ,
             after
             such
             rains
             ,
             whose
             waters
             by
             that
             means
             come
             together
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             called
             upon
             one
             another
             that
             they
             might
             meet
             in
             one
             ;
             or
             rather
             to
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             that
             come
             tumbling
             in
             together
             ,
             or
             follow
             close
             one
             upon
             the
             neck
             of
             another
             ,
             as
             if
             each
             wave
             invited
             another
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             the
             many
             mighty
             breaches
             that
             will
             be
             in
             the
             sea
             in
             a
             tempest
             ,
             whereinto
             one
             after
             another
             the
             ships
             seem
             to
             sink
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             never
             rise
             up
             again
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             of
             them
             called
             to
             the
             other
             to
             come
             in
             to
             the
             swallowing
             up
             of
             such
             poor
             weather-beaten
             vessels
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             Psal
             .
             107.26
             .
             
               they
               mount
               up
               to
               the
               heaven
               ,
               they
               goe
               down
               again
               to
               the
               depths
               ;
               their
               soul
               is
               melted
               because
               of
               troubles
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Yet
               the
               Lord
               will
               command
               his
               loving
               kindnesse
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             will
             effectually
             assure
             my
             heart
             of
             his
             love
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             He
             will
             with
             authority
             and
             power
             send
             deliverance
             and
             blessings
             ,
             the
             fruits
             and
             manifestations
             of
             his
             loving
             kindnesse
             to
             me
             .
             The
             like
             expression
             we
             have
             Deut.
             28.8
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             44.4
             .
             
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             if
             God
             wills
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             ;
             and
             because
             both
             the
             angels
             and
             all
             other
             creatures
             are
             ready
             as
             it
             were
             at
             Gods
             command
             to
             help
             his
             servants
             :
             
               and
               in
               the
               night
               his
               song
               shall
               be
               with
               me
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             35.10
             :
             
               and
               my
               prayer
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               my
               life
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             praising
             God
             for
             that
             his
             mercy
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             seeking
             farther
             to
             God
             upon
             the
             encouragement
             of
             that
             he
             had
             already
             done
             for
             him
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             this
             last
             clause
             to
             be
             added
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             that
             till
             God
             did
             
               command
               his
               loving
               kindnesse
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             would
             follow
             God
             with
             his
             prayers
             ,
             the
             known
             means
             of
             obtaining
             mercies
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               I
               will
               say
               unto
               God
               ,
               my
               rock
               ,
               Why
               hast
               thou
               forgotten
               me
               ?
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             32.4
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               I
               shall
               yet
               praise
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               health
               of
               my
               countenance
               .
            
             ]
             Thus
             he
             calls
             God
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             God
             was
             ever
             his
             present
             and
             apparent
             help
             ,
             whom
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             he
             did
             still
             behold
             ,
             and
             by
             experience
             did
             find
             ready
             at
             hand
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             see
             his
             salvation
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             to
             him
             only
             he
             was
             to
             look
             in
             expectation
             of
             help
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             the
             help
             that
             he
             knew
             God
             would
             afford
             him
             would
             chear
             up
             his
             countenance
             ,
             and
             clear
             it
             from
             shame
             and
             weeping
             ,
             and
             enable
             him
             to
             hold
             up
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             shew
             his
             face
             amongst
             men
             ,
             with
             courage
             and
             comfort
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               JVdge
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               and
               plead
               my
               cause
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Clear
             mine
             innocency
             ,
             and
             deliver
             me
             from
             mine
             enemies
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             32.36
             ,
             and
             Ps
             .
             35.1
             .
             
               against
               an
               ungodly
               nation
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Saul
             and
             his
             wicked
             crew
             ,
             or
             rather
             Absalom
             and
             his
             conspirators
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               O
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               deceitfull
               and
               unjust
               man
               ,
            
             either
             indefinitely
             ,
             as
             spoken
             of
             all
             his
             unjust
             and
             treacherous
             enemies
             ,
             or
             particularly
             of
             Saul
             ,
             who
             often
             pretended
             fair
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             sought
             his
             ruine
             ;
             or
             rather
             of
             Ahithophel
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             noted
             subtilty
             ,
             or
             Absalom
             ,
             who
             had
             cunningly
             stolen
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             pretended
             a
             sacrifice
             at
             Hebron
             ,
             when
             he
             meant
             to
             rise
             up
             in
             rebellion
             against
             him
             :
             For
             this
             seems
             most
             probable
             ,
             because
             he
             speaks
             vers
             .
             3.
             of
             going
             to
             Gods
             holy
             hill
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             where
             the
             Ark
             was
             not
             in
             Sauls
             time
             :
             unlesse
             we
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             David
             penned
             this
             Psalm
             with
             reference
             to
             his
             exile
             in
             Sauls
             daies
             ,
             yet
             he
             used
             that
             expression
             ,
             because
             he
             penned
             it
             after
             he
             was
             settled
             in
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             had
             removed
             the
             Ark
             to
             Sion
             ;
             which
             seems
             not
             so
             probable
             .
             However
             ,
             doubtlesse
             he
             mentions
             the
             ungodlinesse
             ,
             injustice
             and
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             thereby
             to
             move
             God
             to
             pity
             and
             help
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               thou
               art
               the
               God
               of
               my
               strength
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             God
             that
             givest
             me
             strength
             ,
             and
             art
             my
             strength
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             15.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               O
               send
               out
               thy
               light
               and
               thy
               truth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Manifest
             thy
             loving
             kindnesse
             and
             favour
             to
             me
             to
             the
             chearing
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             by
             sending
             me
             help
             ,
             and
             directing
             me
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             may
             come
             again
             to
             thy
             house
             ,
             where
             I
             may
             enjoy
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             presence
             ,
             Word
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             promises
             
             may
             be
             made
             good
             unto
             me
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             22.29
             .
             Esth
             .
             8.16
             .
             Job
             ●9
             .
             ●
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             27.1
             .
             Yet
             some
             would
             have
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             Gods
             promises
             to
             be
             all
             that
             is
             desired
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               O
               send
               out
               thy
               light
               and
               thy
               truth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             By
             doing
             what
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             ,
             cause
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             promises
             to
             shine
             forth
             clearly
             ,
             which
             now
             seem
             to
             be
             obscured
             and
             overclouded
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               let
               them
               lead
               me
               ,
               let
               them
               bring
               me
               unto
               thy
               holy
               hill
               and
               to
               thy
               tabernacles
               ,
            
             though
             some
             hold
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             hill
             whereon
             Kiriath-jearim
             stood
             ,
             whether
             the
             Ark
             was
             removed
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.1
             .
             yet
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             1.
             and
             that
             he
             speaks
             of
             Gods
             tabernacles
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             the
             Ark
             was
             removed
             to
             severall
             places
             before
             it
             came
             to
             be
             settled
             in
             the
             Temple
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             the
             ●ent
             or
             tabernacle
             which
             David
             pitched
             for
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             the
             tabernacle
             which
             Moses
             built
             ,
             were
             in
             two
             severall
             places
             all
             Davids
             time
             ,
             see
             1
             Chro.
             16.37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             the
             tabernacle
             consisted
             of
             two
             parts
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             holy
             place
             and
             the
             most
             holy
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Vpon
               the
               harp
               will
               I
               praise
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             33.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               down
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             42.5
             ,
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               for
               the
               sons
               of
               Korah
               ,
               Maschil
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             upon
             the
             Title
             Psal
             .
             42.
             
             By
             many
             passages
             of
             this
             Psalm
             it
             seems
             probable
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             composed
             by
             David
             (
             because
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             never
             in
             his
             daies
             in
             so
             sad
             a
             condition
             as
             is
             here
             described
             )
             but
             that
             rather
             it
             sets
             forth
             their
             condition
             in
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             ,
             or
             afterwards
             under
             the
             persecution
             of
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             composed
             by
             some
             of
             Korahs
             posterity
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             holy
             man
             of
             God
             that
             lived
             in
             those
             times
             .
             Yet
             there
             are
             some
             learned
             men
             that
             do
             rather
             think
             it
             was
             composed
             by
             David
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             represent
             the
             calamitous
             condition
             of
             Gods
             people
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             and
             other
             neighbouring
             nations
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             daies
             of
             Samson
             unto
             his
             time
             :
             which
             indeed
             is
             very
             likely
             ,
             if
             not
             most
             probable
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               We
               have
               heard
               with
               our
               ears
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               our
               fathers
               have
               told
               us
               ,
               what
               work
               thou
               didst
               in
               their
               daies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             the
             prophet
             here
             mentions
             what
             had
             been
             by
             tradition
             from
             their
             fathers
             reported
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               what
               work
            
             he
             did
             in
             their
             daies
             :
             where
             the
             singular
             number
             is
             put
             for
             the
             plurall
             ,
             
               what
               work
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             great
             and
             glorious
             works
             he
             did
             in
             those
             times
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             that
             great
             work
             particularly
             ,
             of
             putting
             the
             Israelites
             into
             possession
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               How
               thou
               didst
               drive
               out
               the
               heathen
               with
               thy
               hand
               ,
               and
               plantedst
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             7.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Thine
               arm
               and
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thy
             favour
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Numb
             .
             6.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               king
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             ,
             who
             hast
             formerly
             done
             such
             great
             things
             for
             thy
             people
             ,
             
               art
               my
               king
            
             ;
             (
             it
             is
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             that
             here
             
             speaks
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             united
             in
             body
             )
             therefore
             as
             a
             king
             
               command
               deliverances
               for
               Iacob
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             42.8
             ,
             and
             20.1
             ,
             and
             24.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Through
               thee
               will
               we
               push
               down
               our
               enemies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             33.17
             :
             
               through
               thy
               Name
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             thy
             help
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             20.5
             ,
             7.
             
               will
               we
               tread
               them
               under
               that
               rise
               up
               against
               us
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             should
             subdue
             them
             with
             ease
             ,
             and
             use
             them
             with
             contempt
             ,
             if
             thou
             wouldest
             assist
             us
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               And
               hast
               put
               them
               to
               shame
               that
               hated
               us
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             40.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               But
               thou
               hast
               cast
               us
               off
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               goest
               not
               forth
               with
               our
               armies
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             our
             Captain
             ,
             to
             help
             us
             against
             our
             enemies
             .
             He
             may
             seem
             herein
             to
             allude
             to
             that
             ancient
             custome
             of
             carrying
             out
             the
             Ark
             with
             them
             in
             their
             wars
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               given
               us
               like
               sheep
               appointed
               for
               meat
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             not
             reserved
             for
             breeding
             or
             for
             wooll
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             brought
             them
             into
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             in
             the
             power
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             as
             sheep
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             butcher
             ,
             being
             no
             way
             able
             to
             resist
             them
             ,
             slaughtered
             every
             day
             ,
             or
             in
             imminent
             danger
             to
             be
             slaughtered
             ,
             no
             man
             making
             any
             conscience
             of
             taking
             away
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             God
             esteemed
             them
             a
             people
             good
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             devoured
             with
             delight
             by
             their
             enemies
             :
             
               and
               hast
               scattered
               us
               among
               the
               heathen
            
             ;
             and
             so
             those
             that
             were
             not
             slain
             ,
             were
             sold
             for
             slaves
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Thou
               sellest
               thy
               people
               for
               nought
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Gods
             selling
             his
             people
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             32.30
             :
             But
             by
             selling
             them
             
               for
               nought
            
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             were
             sold
             amongst
             the
             heathens
             at
             a
             poor
             ,
             base
             price
             ,
             for
             little
             or
             nothing
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             were
             given
             up
             to
             their
             enemies
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             no
             value
             ;
             or
             that
             ,
             whereas
             when
             men
             sell
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             use
             to
             receive
             a
             valuable
             price
             for
             it
             ,
             God
             had
             parted
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             received
             nothing
             for
             them
             ;
             which
             some
             think
             is
             also
             intended
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               dost
               not
               encrease
               thy
               wealth
               by
               their
               price
            
             :
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             gettest
             nothing
             ,
             but
             only
             loosest
             by
             the
             bargain
             ,
             in
             that
             thou
             hast
             lost
             the
             people
             that
             were
             thy
             portion
             and
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             hast
             not
             taken
             any
             other
             people
             in
             their
             stead
             ;
             yea
             in
             that
             the
             people
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             sold
             ,
             did
             not
             yield
             him
             any
             acknowledgement
             ,
             nor
             did
             him
             any
             homage
             ,
             as
             a
             recompence
             for
             his
             losse
             .
             But
             indeed
             others
             understand
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               dost
               not
               encrease
               thy
               wealth
               by
               their
               price
               ,
            
             either
             1.
             as
             intimating
             at
             what
             a
             low
             rate
             they
             were
             sold
             ;
             God
             did
             not
             doe
             as
             men
             use
             to
             doe
             ,
             that
             seek
             to
             enhaunce
             the
             price
             of
             what
             they
             sell
             ,
             making
             what
             tryall
             they
             can
             to
             see
             who
             will
             give
             most
             :
             or
             2.
             as
             implying
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             not
             done
             it
             with
             expectation
             of
             some
             greater
             benefit
             ,
             that
             might
             redound
             to
             him
             hereafter
             ;
             as
             those
             that
             when
             they
             sell
             not
             for
             present
             money
             ,
             do
             sell
             at
             the
             dearer
             rate
             :
             or
             3.
             that
             God
             suffered
             their
             enemies
             to
             have
             them
             upon
             what
             price
             and
             condition
             they
             pleased
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             made
             them
             not
             pay
             dear
             for
             their
             conquest
             ,
             but
             suffered
             them
             to
             subdue
             them
             so
             easily
             ,
             without
             any
             considerable
             losse
             or
             dammage
             to
             themselves
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             whilst
             they
             call
             themselves
             still
             Gods
             people
             ,
             
               Thou
               sellest
               thy
               people
               for
               nought
               ,
            
             there
             is
             therein
             an
             intimation
             of
             their
             hope
             ,
             that
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             God
             would
             at
             last
             remember
             the
             interest
             he
             had
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Thou
               makest
               us
               a
               by
               word
               among
               the
               heathen
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             
             Deuter.
             28.37
             :
             
               a
               shaking
               of
               the
               head
               among
               the
               people
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             16.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               My
               confusion
               is
               continually
               before
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             ever
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             never
             forget
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             I
             am
             continually
             an
             eye
             and
             ear-witnesse
             of
             that
             which
             overwhelms
             me
             with
             confusion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             reproaches
             of
             their
             enemies
             :
             
               and
               the
               shame
               of
               my
               face
               hath
               covered
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             face
             is
             full
             of
             shame
             and
             blushing
             ;
             or
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             ashamed
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             not
             look
             up
             ,
             and
             am
             loth
             men
             should
             see
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               For
               the
               voice
               of
               him
               that
               reproacheth
               and
               blasphemeth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             not
             us
             only
             ,
             but
             even
             our
             God
             also
             :
             
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               enemy
               and
               avenger
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             8.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Yet
               have
               we
               not
               forgotten
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             forsaking
             the
             true
             Religion
             to
             please
             our
             enemies
             :
             and
             this
             is
             alledged
             as
             another
             argument
             to
             move
             God
             to
             help
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Though
               thou
               hast
               sore
               broken
               us
               in
               the
               place
               of
               dragons
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             thou
             hast
             sorely
             afflicted
             us
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             of
             horrid
             terrours
             &
             desperate
             dangers
             ,
             being
             continually
             in
             the
             power
             of
             men
             ,
             fierce
             and
             cruell
             as
             dragons
             .
             He
             alludes
             to
             those
             dens
             and
             wildernesses
             ,
             which
             were
             usually
             the
             habitation
             of
             dragons
             ,
             as
             was
             
               that
               great
               and
               terrible
               wildernesse
            
             Deut.
             8.15
             .
             which
             the
             Israelites
             went
             through
             ,
             
               wherein
               were
               fiery
               serpents
               and
               scorpions
            
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             also
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             for
             even
             therein
             likewise
             there
             may
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             dreadfull
             darknesse
             of
             those
             dragons
             dens
             :
             
               and
               covered
               us
               with
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             3.5
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             23.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               If
               we
               have
               forgotten
               the
               name
               of
               our
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             forgotten
             our
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             any
             defection
             to
             their
             Idol-Gods
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             5.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Shall
               not
               he
               search
               this
               out
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             this
             we
             had
             done
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             hid
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             therefore
             knows
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             to
             him
             we
             appeal
             .
             Or
             ,
             If
             we
             had
             done
             this
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             known
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             called
             us
             to
             an
             account
             for
             it
             ;
             the
             temptation
             of
             Gods
             seeming
             to
             have
             forsaken
             us
             would
             not
             have
             excused
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             durst
             not
             doe
             it
             .
             
               For
               he
               knoweth
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             such
             open
             defections
             to
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               for
               thy
               sake
               are
               we
               killed
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             So
             far
             are
             we
             from
             any
             such
             apostatizing
             from
             thee
             ,
             that
             for
             thy
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             profession
             of
             thy
             truth
             ,
             are
             we
             continually
             afflicted
             and
             martyred
             :
             (
             and
             this
             he
             alledgeth
             also
             to
             move
             God
             thereby
             to
             plead
             their
             cause
             .
             )
             And
             indeed
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             both
             in
             Babylon
             and
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             were
             for
             their
             constancy
             in
             the
             true
             Religion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             urge
             this
             place
             to
             encourage
             Christians
             in
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             Rom.
             8.36
             .
             
               we
               are
               counted
               as
               sheep
               for
               the
               slaughter
            
             :
             see
             above
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Wherefore
               hidest
               thou
               thy
               face
               ,
               and
               forgettest
               our
               affliction
               ,
            
             &
             c.
             ?
             To
             wit
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
               we
               have
               not
               forgotten
               thee
            
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             17.
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               For
               our
               soul
               is
               bowed
               down
               to
               the
               dust
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Through
             the
             heavy
             weight
             of
             our
             afflictions
             ,
             we
             are
             brought
             down
             to
             the
             lowest
             degree
             of
             misery
             ;
             
             or
             we
             are
             as
             dead
             men
             ready
             to
             drop
             into
             the
             grave
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             6.5
             ,
             and
             22.15
             .
             
               Our
               belly
               cleaveth
               unto
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             better
             then
             dead
             men
             ;
             or
             ,
             we
             are
             irrecoverably
             cast
             down
             and
             trodden
             under
             foot
             .
             Yet
             some
             would
             have
             this
             understood
             of
             their
             falling
             down
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             lying
             there
             till
             their
             bellies
             seemed
             as
             it
             were
             to
             be
             glued
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             humbling
             themselves
             before
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Redeem
               us
               for
               thy
               mercies
               sake
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thereby
             to
             manifest
             and
             magnify
             thy
             mercy
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             thou
             art
             mercifull
             .
             And
             thus
             though
             they
             had
             before
             alledged
             their
             integrity
             ,
             vers
             .
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ;
             yet
             now
             for
             the
             procuring
             of
             help
             ,
             they
             plead
             nothing
             but
             Gods
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XLV
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               upon
               Shoshannim
               ,
               for
               the
               sons
               of
               Korah
               ,
               Maschil
               .
               A
               Song
               of
               loves
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             upon
             the
             Title
             Psal
             .
             42.
             
             The
             last
             words
             ,
             
               a
               song
               of
               loves
            
             ,
             shew
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             whoever
             it
             was
             ,
             composed
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             as
             an
             Epithalamium
             or
             marriage-song
             .
             Now
             though
             the
             Apostles
             testimony
             Heb.
             1.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             said
             here
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             be
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             ,
             that
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             this
             Psalm
             is
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             Christ
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             his
             spouse
             and
             bride
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             Joh.
             3.29
             .
             (
             and
             therefore
             indeed
             there
             are
             some
             passages
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             as
             in
             vers
             .
             2
             ,
             6
             ,
             and
             16
             ,
             which
             cannot
             properly
             be
             applyed
             to
             any
             but
             Christ
             )
             yet
             I
             hold
             it
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             also
             written
             with
             respect
             unto
             Solomon
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             type
             )
             and
             his
             marriage
             with
             the
             daughter
             of
             Pharaoh
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             3.1
             .
             )
             and
             that
             because
             there
             are
             many
             passages
             ,
             that
             seem
             clearly
             to
             allude
             at
             least
             thereto
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             vers
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             and
             because
             it
             is
             much
             like
             the
             Canticles
             or
             the
             Song
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             an
             Epitome
             of
             that
             .
             So
             that
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             called
             
               A
               song
               of
               loves
            
             ,
             not
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             sets
             forth
             the
             love
             of
             God
             to
             his
             Jedidiah
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             12.25
             .
             )
             but
             because
             it
             celebrates
             how
             lovely
             Solomon
             and
             his
             bride
             were
             to
             be
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             but
             especially
             the
             spirituall
             love
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             spouse
             the
             Church
             .
             As
             for
             that
             word
             
               Shoshannim
               ,
               To
               the
               chief
               Musician
               upon
               Shoshannim
               ,
            
             thereby
             doubtlesse
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             some
             song
             that
             began
             with
             this
             word
             ,
             to
             the
             tune
             whereof
             this
             Psalm
             was
             to
             be
             sung
             ;
             or
             some
             musicall
             instrument
             that
             was
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             singing
             of
             it
             .
             And
             because
             the
             word
             seems
             clearly
             to
             be
             formed
             of
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             that
             signifyeth
             six
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             thereby
             is
             meant
             six-stringed
             instruments
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             instruments
             whereon
             were
             many
             engravings
             of
             lillies
             ,
             which
             are
             six-leaved
             flowers
             .
             And
             indeed
             some
             Interpreters
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             derivation
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             do
             thus
             translate
             it
             ,
             
               upon
               Shoshannim
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             lillies
             :
             and
             that
             either
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             wedding
             garlands
             ,
             that
             were
             made
             much
             of
             lillies
             ;
             or
             as
             intending
             by
             these
             lillies
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             who
             are
             indeed
             often
             for
             their
             sweet
             and
             beautifull
             graces
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             flagrant
             love
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             compared
             to
             lillies
             ,
             as
             Cant.
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               rose
               of
               Sharon
               ,
               and
               the
               lilly
               of
               the
               valleys
               ,
               As
               the
               lilly
               among
               the
               thorns
               ,
               so
               is
               my
               love
               among
               the
               daughters
               .
            
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               My
               heart
               is
               enditing
               a
               good
               matter
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             matter
             of
             singular
             excellency
             ,
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             this
             preface
             was
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             argument
             of
             this
             Psalm
             was
             concerning
             great
             and
             high
             mysteries
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             meant
             merely
             of
             an
             earthly
             mortall
             prince
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             person
             of
             far
             greater
             excellency
             ,
             and
             contained
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             being
             read
             with
             understanding
             must
             needs
             be
             pleasant
             and
             delightfull
             ,
             asswaging
             the
             sorrows
             and
             chearing
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             that
             read
             them
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               My
               heart
               boyleth
               or
               bubleth
               up
               a
               good
               matter
               ,
            
             and
             this
             expression
             seems
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             being
             enflamed
             by
             the
             spirit
             with
             the
             love
             and
             admiration
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             even
             leaping
             for
             joy
             at
             the
             consideration
             thereof
             ,
             he
             was
             stirred
             up
             with
             such
             a
             fervent
             desire
             to
             declare
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             forbear
             to
             powre
             them
             forth
             with
             plenty
             of
             words
             .
             
               I
               speak
               of
               the
               things
               which
               I
               have
               made
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             verses
             which
             I
             have
             made
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             I
             have
             expressed
             in
             this
             my
             poem
             ,
             
               concerning
               the
               king
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             the
             King
             of
             kings
             ,
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             .
             As
             for
             those
             last
             words
             ,
             
               my
               tongue
               is
               the
               pen
               of
               a
               ready
               writer
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             quick
             writer
             ,
             or
             a
             short-hand
             writer
             ,
             or
             a
             ready
             expounder
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             see
             Ezra
             7.6
             .
             they
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             1.
             that
             he
             should
             write
             and
             speak
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             came
             from
             his
             heart
             ;
             2.
             that
             his
             pen
             and
             tongue
             were
             guided
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             the
             pen
             is
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             writer
             ;
             3.
             that
             he
             did
             with
             much
             alacrity
             and
             readinesse
             of
             mind
             write
             and
             utter
             what
             the
             spirit
             did
             dictate
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             4.
             that
             he
             did
             it
             not
             after
             much
             study
             and
             meditation
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             present
             and
             speedy
             prompting
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             .
             Yea
             some
             would
             have
             it
             also
             imply
             the
             elegancy
             of
             his
             speech
             ,
             because
             those
             that
             write
             most
             neatly
             do
             not
             stay
             long
             upon
             the
             drawing
             of
             their
             letters
             ,
             but
             write
             with
             a
             ready
             and
             a
             nimble
             stroke
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               fairer
               then
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             the
             Bridegroom
             is
             extolled
             1.
             for
             his
             beauty
             ;
             this
             being
             one
             thing
             which
             makes
             a
             man
             amiable
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             spouse
             ,
             and
             which
             usually
             procures
             a
             prince
             favour
             amongst
             his
             people
             ,
             If
             we
             refer
             it
             to
             Solomon
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             poeticall
             expression
             of
             his
             surpassing
             comelinesse
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             fairer
             then
             any
             other
             person
             .
             But
             understanding
             it
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             doubtlesse
             the
             Psalmist
             did
             chiefly
             intend
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             that
             spirituall
             beauty
             ,
             whereof
             the
             prophet
             speaks
             Isa
             .
             33.17
             .
             
               Thine
               eyes
               shall
               see
               the
               king
               in
               his
               beauty
            
             :
             for
             herein
             Christ
             ,
             though
             true
             and
             very
             man
             (
             which
             is
             here
             implyed
             )
             did
             surpasse
             all
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ;
             1st
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             also
             true
             and
             very
             God
             ;
             2ly
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             free
             from
             the
             least
             stain
             &
             blemish
             of
             sin
             ,
             
               holy
               ,
               harmlesse
               ,
               undefiled
               ,
               separated
               from
               sinners
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.26
             ;
             3ly
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             adorned
             with
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             in
             all
             excellency
             and
             perfection
             ,
             far
             above
             all
             other
             men
             whatsoever
             ,
             for
             in
             him
             were
             hid
             
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               wisedome
               and
               knowledge
               ,
            
             Col.
             2.3
             .
             he
             was
             
               full
               of
               grace
               and
               truth
            
             ,
             Joh.
             1.14
             .
             neither
             did
             God
             give
             the
             spirit
             by
             measure
             unto
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             4.34
             ;
             and
             4ly
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             life
             was
             so
             transcendently
             just
             and
             holy
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             namely
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             humbled
             and
             low
             estate
             and
             passion
             ,
             that
             was
             true
             which
             the
             prophet
             spake
             Isa
             .
             53.2
             .
             
               he
               hath
               no
               form
               nor
               comelinesse
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               there
               is
               no
               beauty
               that
               we
               should
               desire
               him
            
             :
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             spirituall
             beauty
             ,
             he
             excelled
             all
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
             And
             2.
             for
             his
             eloquence
             ,
             
               grace
               is
               powred
               into
               thy
               lips
               .
            
             For
             by
             
               grace
               in
               the
               lips
            
             is
             meant
             speech
             or
             
             power
             of
             speaking
             so
             ,
             as
             may
             procure
             grace
             and
             favour
             amongst
             men
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             speaking
             with
             a
             grace
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Eccles
             .
             10.12
             .
             
               The
               words
               of
               a
               wise
               mans
               mouth
               are
               gracious
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             procure
             great
             favour
             and
             acceptance
             :
             or
             ,
             that
             may
             work
             grace
             in
             others
             ,
             
               that
               may
               minister
               grace
               unto
               the
               hearers
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             Eph.
             4.29
             .
             and
             then
             this
             phrase
             of
             powring
             forth
             this
             grace
             into
             his
             lips
             doth
             imply
             ,
             both
             that
             it
             was
             plentifully
             powred
             forth
             upon
             him
             ,
             &
             that
             it
             did
             abundantly
             flow
             forth
             from
             him
             .
             Now
             though
             this
             was
             indeed
             eminent
             in
             Solomon
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             
               all
               the
               earth
               sought
               to
               Solomon
               to
               hear
               his
               wisedome
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             10.14
             .
             yet
             was
             it
             far
             more
             clearly
             accomplished
             in
             Christ
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             teaching
             ,
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             salvation
             in
             the
             sweet
             and
             precious
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             mighty
             efficacy
             in
             working
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             especially
             in
             his
             own
             personall
             teaching
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               all
               bare
               him
               witnesse
               ,
               and
               wonder'd
               at
               the
               gracious
               words
               that
               proceeded
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             Luk.
             4.22
             .
             that
             
               he
               taught
               them
               as
               one
               having
               authority
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               the
               Scribes
               ,
            
             Mat.
             7.29
             .
             and
             that
             
               never
               man
               spake
               like
               him
            
             ,
             Joh.
             7.46
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               therefore
               God
               hath
               blessed
               thee
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             some
             conceive
             that
             it
             holds
             forth
             the
             effect
             of
             those
             glorious
             endowments
             he
             had
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             upon
             those
             two
             grounds
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             beauty
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             his
             lips
             ,
             therefore
             God
             had
             blessed
             him
             for
             ever
             ,
             by
             conferring
             upon
             him
             an
             everlasting
             kingdome
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Joh.
             10.17
             .
             
               Therefore
               doth
               my
               Father
               love
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               lay
               down
               my
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             that
             Phil.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               He
               humbled
               himself
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               wherefore
               God
               also
               hath
               highly
               exalted
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             others
             (
             and
             I
             think
             better
             )
             take
             this
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             those
             endowments
             formerly
             mentioned
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             conferring
             these
             excellent
             gifts
             upon
             thee
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               blessed
               thee
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Gods
             blessing
             being
             the
             cause
             of
             conferring
             them
             upon
             thee
             for
             the
             perpetuall
             good
             of
             thy
             people
             ;
             or
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             excell
             all
             others
             in
             thy
             beauty
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             thy
             lips
             ,
             and
             mightest
             work
             these
             things
             in
             others
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               blessed
               thee
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Gird
               thy
               sword
               upon
               thy
               thigh
               ,
               O
               most
               mighty
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             the
             Bridegroom
             is
             extolled
             for
             his
             regall
             dignity
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             prowesse
             and
             power
             in
             military
             affairs
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             ornament
             to
             kings
             ,
             that
             are
             exalted
             of
             God
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             kingdomes
             .
             Only
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             a
             poeticall
             manner
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             encouraging
             him
             to
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             forth
             his
             power
             ;
             
               Gird
               thy
               sword
               upon
               thy
               thigh
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Take
             unto
             thee
             thy
             royall
             authority
             ;
             or
             ,
             shew
             forth
             thy
             prowess
             and
             royall
             power
             ,
             and
             arm
             thy self
             ,
             for
             the
             subduing
             of
             the
             elect
             ,
             the
             defence
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             vanquishing
             of
             thine
             and
             their
             enemies
             .
             For
             the
             sword
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             the
             ensign
             of
             regall
             power
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Rom.
             13.4
             .
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             arms
             whereby
             he
             should
             vanquish
             his
             enemies
             :
             and
             hereby
             ,
             as
             we
             refer
             it
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             sharp
             two-edged
             sword
             which
             comes
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Rev.
             1.16
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               with
               thy
               glory
               and
               thy
               majesty
               ,
            
             they
             import
             as
             much
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             as
             becomes
             thy
             glorious
             estate
             and
             majesty
             ;
             or
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             as
             the
             ensigns
             of
             thy
             prowesse
             and
             regall
             power
             ,
             thou
             maiest
             appear
             glorious
             and
             full
             of
             majesty
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             renowned
             and
             famous
             ,
             not
             only
             amongst
             thine
             own
             subjects
             ,
             but
             even
             amongst
             thine
             enemies
             also
             ,
             and
             maiest
             defend
             thy
             majesty
             and
             dignity
             against
             all
             principalities
             and
             powers
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               And
               in
               thy
               majesty
               ride
               prosperously
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Go
             on
             successefully
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             thy
             regall
             power
             ,
             and
             in
             conquering
             and
             subduing
             all
             thine
             enemies
             .
             And
             indeed
             because
             Solomon
             lived
             in
             so
             great
             peace
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             was
             principally
             meant
             of
             one
             greater
             then
             Solomon
             ,
             even
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             implyed
             a
             prophesie
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             proceed
             on
             with
             wonderfull
             speed
             and
             successe
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             a
             long
             time
             together
             (
             for
             so
             much
             that
             word
             
               ride
               prosperously
            
             doth
             import
             )
             in
             vanquishing
             Satan
             ,
             and
             in
             conquering
             and
             subduing
             the
             world
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               because
               of
               truth
               and
               meeknesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             some
             conceive
             that
             these
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             chariot
             whereon
             he
             should
             ride
             in
             triumph
             ,
             and
             become
             glorious
             and
             renowned
             in
             the
             world
             .
             However
             I
             conceive
             they
             do
             clearly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             as
             by
             these
             Solomon
             should
             prosper
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             regall
             power
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             glorious
             King
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             only
             by
             outward
             pomp
             ,
             much
             lesse
             by
             violence
             ,
             injustice
             and
             oppression
             ,
             as
             many
             other
             princes
             sought
             to
             doe
             )
             according
             to
             that
             Prov.
             20.28
             .
             
               Mercy
               &
               truth
               preserve
               the
               King
               ,
            
             and
             16.12
             .
             
               the
               throne
               is
               established
               by
               righteousnesse
            
             :
             so
             also
             much
             more
             that
             Christ
             should
             prosper
             and
             prevail
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             truth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             faithfulnesse
             in
             making
             good
             his
             word
             to
             all
             that
             rely
             thereon
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             revealed
             wholly
             by
             him
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             by
             meeknesse
             ,
             causing
             him
             not
             to
             disregard
             the
             meanest
             ,
             and
             to
             spare
             &
             pardon
             his
             bitterest
             enemies
             ,
             when
             they
             submit
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             see
             Za.
             9.9
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             by
             righteousnesse
             ,
             both
             in
             being
             exactly
             just
             to
             all
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             his
             regall
             power
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             bringing
             in
             that
             
               everlasting
               righteousnesse
            
             Dan.
             9.24
             ,
             whereby
             sinners
             are
             justifyed
             before
             God
             ,
             yea
             and
             by
             making
             his
             subjects
             also
             inherently
             righteous
             .
             Yet
             some
             hold
             that
             
               truth
               and
               meeknesse
               and
               righteousnesse
            
             are
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             not
             as
             the
             means
             whereby
             he
             should
             prevail
             ,
             but
             as
             those
             things
             for
             the
             maintenance
             whereof
             his
             power
             should
             be
             imployed
             .
          
           
             
               And
               thy
               right
               hand
               shall
               teach
               thee
               terrible
               things
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             thine
             own
             almighty
             power
             ,
             without
             any
             help
             from
             others
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             accomplish
             those
             things
             wherein
             thou
             shalt
             be
             terrible
             to
             thine
             enemies
             .
             For
             this
             expression
             ,
             that
             his
             right
             hand
             should
             teach
             him
             terrible
             things
             ,
             seems
             only
             used
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             that
             by
             his
             power
             he
             should
             be
             enabled
             to
             doe
             terrible
             things
             ,
             because
             teaching
             enables
             men
             to
             doe
             what
             they
             are
             taught
             ;
             or
             that
             by
             his
             almighty
             power
             he
             should
             experimentally
             see
             what
             great
             and
             terrible
             things
             should
             be
             done
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Thine
               arrows
               are
               sharp
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               kings
               enemies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             thine
             enemies
             ,
             O
             king
             ;
             which
             is
             added
             to
             intimate
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             prevailing
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             appointed
             him
             to
             be
             king
             over
             Sion
             .
             Now
             by
             his
             arrows
             are
             meant
             both
             first
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             preaching
             thereof
             ,
             which
             with
             great
             efficacy
             do
             pierce
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             which
             some
             adde
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               kings
               enemies
               ,
            
             because
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             enter
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             stick
             and
             remain
             there
             )
             whence
             also
             is
             the
             like
             expression
             concerning
             Christ
             Isa
             .
             49.2
             .
             
               in
               the
               shadow
               of
               his
               hand
               hath
               he
               hid
               me
               ,
               and
               made
               me
               a
               polished
               shaft
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             secondly
             ,
             the
             judgements
             wherewith
             he
             strikes
             his
             obstinate
             enemies
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               whereby
               the
               people
               fall
               under
               thee
            
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             
             that
             by
             his
             judgements
             Christ
             should
             slay
             them
             ;
             or
             that
             by
             his
             Gospel
             they
             should
             either
             be
             brought
             to
             fall
             down
             and
             adore
             him
             ,
             and
             submit
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             being
             thenceforth
             dead
             unto
             sin
             ,
             and
             living
             unto
             righteousnesse
             ,
             or
             else
             should
             be
             wounded
             mortally
             :
             for
             indeed
             to
             some
             they
             are
             the
             favour
             of
             life
             unto
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             others
             the
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Thy
               throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             These
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verse
             are
             alledged
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Heb.
             1.8
             ,
             9.
             to
             prove
             the
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             indeed
             though
             Princes
             are
             sometimes
             called
             Gods
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             22.28
             .
             )
             yet
             because
             no
             mortall
             man
             is
             any
             where
             in
             the
             Scripture
             called
             God
             absolutely
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             did
             intend
             this
             principally
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             gathered
             also
             from
             that
             which
             is
             said
             here
             concerning
             the
             eternity
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             exact
             righteousnesse
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ;
             seeing
             Solomon
             sat
             not
             long
             on
             his
             throne
             ,
             and
             towards
             the
             later
             end
             of
             his
             reign
             swerved
             strangely
             from
             his
             former
             righteousnesse
             .
             Yea
             because
             Solomons
             kingdome
             was
             so
             soon
             shatter'd
             in
             his
             son
             Rehoboam
             ,
             lest
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             righteous
             servants
             ,
             that
             had
             heard
             of
             the
             promise
             made
             to
             David
             concerning
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             should
             be
             stagger'd
             hereby
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             did
             here
             purposely
             seek
             to
             stablish
             their
             hearts
             ,
             by
             putting
             them
             upon
             the
             expectation
             of
             a
             king
             that
             was
             to
             come
             out
             of
             that
             stock
             ,
             but
             greater
             then
             he
             ,
             whose
             throne
             was
             to
             continue
             indeed
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               lovest
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               hatest
               wickednesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             Christ
             hath
             alwaies
             manifested
             this
             in
             the
             righteous
             exercise
             of
             his
             regall
             power
             ;
             so
             especially
             in
             his
             suffering
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             his
             people
             (
             so
             much
             he
             hated
             it
             )
             to
             be
             punished
             in
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             also
             satisfy
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             and
             present
             his
             people
             pure
             and
             spotlesse
             before
             him
             :
             therefore
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             love
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             hate
             iniquity
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               God
               ,
               thy
               God
               hath
               anointed
               thee
               with
               the
               oyl
               of
               gladnesse
               above
               thy
               fellows
               .
            
             Now
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             there
             may
             be
             herein
             an
             allusion
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             ointment
             wherewith
             Solomon
             was
             anointed
             on
             his
             wedding
             day
             
               above
               his
               fellows
            
             ,
             above
             his
             companions
             and
             Bride-men
             ,
             as
             being
             far
             more
             precious
             then
             theirs
             ;
             and
             which
             therefore
             may
             be
             called
             
               the
               oyl
               of
               gladnesse
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             used
             on
             a
             day
             of
             such
             gladnesse
             :
             or
             else
             to
             the
             oyl
             wherewith
             he
             was
             anointed
             at
             his
             Coronation
             ;
             called
             
               the
               oyl
               of
               gladnesse
            
             ,
             because
             it
             made
             glad
             not
             Solomon
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             also
             over
             whom
             he
             was
             to
             reign
             ,
             see
             1
             Kings
             1.39
             ,
             40
             ;
             and
             wherewith
             it
             may
             be
             said
             that
             he
             was
             anointed
             above
             his
             fellows
             ,
             both
             because
             he
             was
             exalted
             thereby
             above
             all
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             because
             through
             the
             unction
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             which
             was
             signifyed
             thereby
             ,
             he
             excelled
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             wisedome
             ,
             as
             is
             largely
             expressed
             1
             Kings
             4.30
             ,
             31.
             &c.
             
             But
             however
             ,
             principally
             no
             doubt
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             anointing
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Act.
             10.38
             .
             
               God
               anointed
               Iesus
               of
               Nazareth
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               with
               power
            
             ;
             and
             that
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             outward
             inauguration
             to
             his
             office
             at
             his
             Baptisme
             ,
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             came
             down
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             〈◊〉
             dove
             ,
             Matth.
             3.16
             .
             or
             to
             the
             superabundant
             powring
             forth
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             his
             humane
             nature
             .
             And
             then
             this
             is
             called
             
               the
               oyl
               of
               gladnesse
            
             ,
             because
             as
             in
             the
             sign
             ,
             oyl
             was
             accounted
             an
             emblem
             of
             gladness
             ,
             being
             much
             used
             in
             times
             of
             feasting
             and
             gladness
             ,
             Psal
             .
             23.5
             .
             
               Thou
               preparest
               a
               table
               before
               me
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               thou
               anointest
               my
               head
               with
               oyl
               ,
               my
               cup
               runneth
               over
               ,
            
             and
             not
             only
             good
             to
             make
             the
             face
             to
             shine
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             chear
             the
             heart
             ,
             Ps
             .
             104.15
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             oyl
             of
             joy
             is
             opposed
             to
             mourning
             Esa
             .
             61.3
             :
             so
             in
             the
             thing
             signified
             thereby
             ,
             the
             anointing
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             was
             in
             Christ
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             blisse
             &
             comfort
             procured
             by
             him
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             being
             derived
             from
             him
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             spring
             of
             all
             their
             comfort
             and
             joy
             .
             As
             for
             those
             words
             ,
             
               above
               thy
               fellows
            
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             Christ
             severall
             wayes
             :
             as
             that
             he
             was
             anointed
             with
             the
             oyl
             of
             gladnesse
             ,
             first
             ,
             above
             all
             men
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             with
             him
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             above
             all
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             
               made
               partakers
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             Heb.
             3.14
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             holy
             unction
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             priviledges
             he
             hath
             purchased
             for
             them
             ,
             being
             made
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             joynt-heirs
             with
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             8.17
             ,
             yea
             
               kings
               and
               priests
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             Rev.
             1.6
             ;
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             above
             all
             that
             were
             set
             apart
             by
             speciall
             calling
             to
             the
             regall
             power
             ,
             as
             Moses
             ,
             Joshua
             ,
             David
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             considering
             that
             he
             was
             both
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             never
             man
             advanced
             to
             such
             an
             eminency
             of
             dignity
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             both
             king
             ,
             priest
             and
             prophet
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             preeminence
             therein
             above
             all
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             kings
             ,
             the
             chief
             priest
             and
             the
             chief
             prophet
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             such
             a
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             even
             without
             measure
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             that
             have
             grace
             received
             it
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             superabundantly
             replenished
             with
             all
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             all
             perfection
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             said
             that
             he
             was
             anointed
             with
             this
             oyl
             of
             gladnesse
             above
             his
             fellows
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               All
               thy
               garments
               smell
               of
               myrrhe
               ,
               and
               aloes
               and
               cassia
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             ordinary
             royall
             attire
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             see
             was
             very
             gorgeous
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             Christ
             saith
             concerning
             the
             lillies
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             Matth.
             6.29
             .
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               even
               Solomon
               in
               all
               his
               glory
               was
               not
               arayed
               like
               one
               of
               these
               :
            
             or
             else
             of
             his
             nuptiall
             attire
             ,
             when
             indeed
             men
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             in
             their
             greatest
             bravery
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             19.5
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             smell
             of
             these
             garments
             ,
             either
             it
             may
             be
             intended
             to
             have
             been
             from
             that
             sweet
             and
             precious
             ointment
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             anointed
             king
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             from
             those
             perfumes
             made
             of
             myrrhe
             and
             aloes
             and
             cassia
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             aromaticks
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             were
             wont
             in
             those
             countries
             very
             much
             to
             perfume
             their
             garments
             ;
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             27.27
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               out
               of
               the
               ivory
               palaces
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             meaning
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             when
             Solomon
             came
             out
             of
             his
             palaces
             adorned
             with
             ivory
             ,
             his
             garments
             smelt
             of
             myrrhe
             ,
             &c.
             or
             that
             those
             his
             garments
             were
             brought
             to
             him
             out
             of
             his
             ivory
             palaces
             or
             wardrobes
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             been
             laid
             in
             such
             spices
             and
             perfumes
             .
             For
             that
             the
             kings
             of
             Judah
             had
             such
             rich
             wardrobes
             ,
             and
             treasuries
             for
             spicery
             and
             perfumes
             ,
             is
             evident
             2
             Kings
             20.13
             :
             and
             though
             we
             read
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Solomon
             only
             of
             a
             throne
             of
             ivory
             which
             he
             had
             ,
             whereto
             the
             like
             was
             not
             made
             in
             any
             kingdome
             ,
             1
             Kings
             10.18
             ,
             20
             ;
             yet
             because
             it
             was
             so
             usuall
             in
             those
             times
             to
             adorn
             their
             houses
             with
             ivory
             ,
             see
             1
             Kings
             22.39
             .
             and
             Amos
             3.15
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             thought
             that
             it
             was
             so
             also
             in
             Solomons
             magnificent
             buildings
             .
             
             And
             then
             those
             last
             words
             ,
             
               whereby
               they
               have
               made
               thee
               glad
               ,
            
             are
             meant
             either
             of
             these
             palaces
             so
             sumptuously
             built
             ;
             or
             rather
             of
             his
             perfumed
             garments
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             spiceries
             ,
             oyls
             and
             perfumes
             wherewith
             they
             were
             sweetned
             :
             and
             hereby
             they
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             gave
             these
             things
             ,
             or
             used
             them
             for
             Solomons
             service
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             have
             made
             him
             glad
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             were
             brought
             as
             honourable
             presents
             chiefly
             from
             forreign
             countries
             ;
             or
             because
             there
             is
             a
             vertue
             in
             such
             odoriferous
             things
             to
             chear
             and
             revive
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             
               Ointment
               and
               perfume
            
             ,
             saith
             Solomon
             himself
             ,
             
               rejoyce
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             Prov.
             27.9
             .
             But
             now
             for
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             these
             things
             are
             principally
             meant
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             his
             garments
             smelling
             
               of
               myrrhe
               ,
               aloes
               and
               cassia
            
             are
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             humanity
             ,
             the
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             wherewith
             his
             Godhead
             was
             vailed
             and
             covered
             as
             with
             a
             garment
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             the
             soul
             also
             of
             man
             is
             in
             that
             respect
             said
             to
             be
             clothed
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.2
             .
             )
             or
             else
             rather
             those
             royall
             and
             precious
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             wherewith
             he
             was
             adorned
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             perfect
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             of
             his
             person
             and
             life
             ;
             and
             wherewith
             also
             he
             is
             clothed
             in
             his
             members
             ,
             both
             as
             his
             righteousnesse
             is
             imputed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             from
             that
             fulnesse
             of
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             him
             there
             is
             grace
             derived
             unto
             them
             according
             to
             their
             measure
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             also
             inherently
             holy
             and
             righteous
             :
             for
             these
             may
             be
             well
             said
             to
             yield
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             savour
             ,
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             bringeth
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             this
             righteousnesse
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             men
             ,
             refreshing
             afflicted
             consciences
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             savour
             of
             life
             unto
             life
             to
             those
             that
             believe
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.16
             ;
             or
             else
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             amiable
             sweetnesse
             that
             was
             in
             his
             words
             &
             deeds
             ,
             savouring
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             royall
             dignity
             and
             riches
             ,
             &
             which
             also
             is
             in
             some
             proportion
             in
             the
             graces
             and
             holinesse
             of
             all
             his
             members
             ,
             their
             prayers
             and
             praises
             ,
             &c.
             or
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             same
             of
             Christ
             ,
             procured
             by
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             things
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             whereby
             his
             very
             name
             is
             become
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             to
             those
             that
             hear
             it
             ,
             Cant.
             1.3
             .
             
               Because
               of
               the
               savour
               of
               thy
               good
               ointments
               ,
               thy
               name
               is
               as
               ointment
               powred
               forth
               ;
               therefore
               do
               the
               virgins
               love
               thee
            
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             good
             esteem
             which
             the
             holinesse
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             members
             of
             Christ
             procures
             ,
             
               a
               good
               name
            
             being
             
               better
               then
               precious
               ointment
            
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             7.1
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             ivory
             palaces
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             those
             out
             of
             which
             his
             sweet
             smelling
             garments
             of
             righteousnesse
             were
             brought
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             pure
             and
             spotlesse
             humanity
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             judged
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             the
             body
             of
             man
             is
             frequently
             compared
             to
             a
             house
             or
             tabernacle
             ,
             as
             in
             2
             Cor.
             5.1
             ,
             2.
             and
             because
             Christ
             himself
             called
             his
             body
             a
             temple
             ,
             Joh.
             2.19
             ;
             or
             2.
             those
             out
             of
             which
             are
             brought
             the
             righteousnesse
             wherewith
             Christ
             is
             clothed
             in
             his
             members
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             pure
             and
             holy
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             holy
             ,
             gracious
             and
             precious
             souls
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ;
             or
             3.
             rather
             those
             out
             of
             which
             Christ
             the
             bridegroom
             came
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             bosome
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             Joh.
             1.18
             .
             from
             whence
             he
             brought
             the
             Gospel
             to
             us
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             as
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               whereby
               they
               have
               made
               thee
               glad
               ,
            
             respects
             Christ
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             the
             delight
             he
             takes
             in
             the
             sweet
             conversation
             of
             his
             members
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             piety
             and
             amiable
             walking
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
             they
             do
             even
             make
             glad
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             or
             of
             the
             joy
             he
             takes
             in
             the
             sweet
             savour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             men
             ,
             
             and
             the
             glory
             wherewith
             he
             is
             made
             glad
             in
             heaven
             upon
             his
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             will
             of
             his
             father
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Kings
               daughters
               were
               amongst
               thy
               honourable
               women
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Solomon
             had
             so
             many
             wives
             and
             concubines
             ,
             1
             Kings
             11.3
             ,
             many
             expositours
             conceive
             that
             these
             are
             his
             
               honourable
               women
            
             here
             spoken
             of
             :
             yet
             withall
             they
             adde
             ,
             that
             by
             mentioning
             this
             ,
             or
             by
             shadowing
             forth
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             hereby
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             approve
             this
             polygamy
             of
             Solomons
             ;
             but
             that
             only
             it
             is
             mentioned
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             exceeding
             state
             and
             magnificence
             ,
             that
             amongst
             these
             he
             should
             have
             so
             many
             that
             were
             kings
             daughters
             ;
             yea
             though
             by
             kings
             we
             mean
             only
             such
             petty
             kings
             ,
             and
             presidents
             of
             countries
             and
             cities
             ,
             as
             were
             in
             many
             places
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             by
             these
             
               honourable
               women
            
             are
             meant
             his
             maids
             of
             honour
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             to
             attend
             upon
             his
             Queen
             ,
             or
             his
             Bride-maids
             ,
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             Bride
             ,
             invited
             to
             be
             of
             the
             solemn
             train
             of
             those
             that
             attended
             her
             on
             her
             wedding
             day
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             indeed
             of
             royall
             and
             Princely
             descent
             ,
             and
             not
             called
             
               kings
               daughters
            
             (
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             )
             only
             because
             their
             carriage
             was
             so
             stately
             ,
             and
             their
             attire
             was
             so
             gorgeous
             and
             princelike
             ,
             that
             they
             shewed
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             so
             many
             
               kings
               daughters
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vpon
               thy
               right
               hand
               did
               stand
               the
               Queen
               in
               gold
               of
               Ophir
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             cloth
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             of
             the
             purest
             gold
             ;
             or
             so
             richly
             adorned
             with
             chaines
             ,
             bracelets
             ,
             jewels
             of
             gold
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             crown
             of
             gold
             upon
             her
             head
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             been
             all
             over
             covered
             with
             gold
             .
             And
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             ,
             that
             was
             beloved
             and
             honoured
             by
             Solomon
             above
             all
             his
             wives
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             said
             to
             stand
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             35.18
             .
             But
             now
             as
             these
             passages
             must
             be
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             some
             hold
             that
             by
             his
             Queen
             is
             meant
             the
             Israelites
             that
             did
             first
             believe
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             
               honourable
               women
            
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             were
             afterwards
             converted
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             married
             unto
             Christ
             :
             2.
             others
             by
             his
             Queen
             understand
             those
             that
             have
             wholly
             renounced
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             given
             up
             themselves
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             
               honourable
               women
            
             ,
             those
             that
             being
             outward
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             know
             Christ
             better
             ,
             and
             have
             some
             kind
             of
             affection
             to
             him
             ,
             more
             then
             others
             that
             are
             not
             within
             the
             pale
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             yet
             are
             not
             truly
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             only
             they
             follow
             the
             Queen
             ,
             till
             they
             attain
             a
             greater
             perfection
             with
             her
             :
             but
             3.
             others
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             upon
             best
             grounds
             ,
             conceive
             that
             by
             these
             
               honourable
               women
            
             is
             meant
             the
             multitude
             of
             believers
             of
             severall
             kingdomes
             and
             nations
             ,
             who
             all
             have
             their
             honour
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             honour
             the
             catholick
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             mentioned
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             noble
             and
             royall
             descent
             should
             be
             of
             this
             number
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             his
             Queen
             is
             meant
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             the
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             :
             who
             is
             said
             1.
             to
             stand
             at
             Christs
             
               right
               hand
            
             ,
             both
             because
             of
             the
             great
             love
             that
             Christ
             bears
             her
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             hath
             imparted
             of
             his
             power
             and
             authority
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             doth
             rule
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             likewise
             because
             she
             is
             made
             a
             sharer
             with
             him
             in
             his
             kingdome
             and
             glory
             ,
             Job
             17.24
             .
             and
             shall
             be
             there
             exalted
             to
             the
             next
             degree
             of
             dignity
             to
             himself
             ,
             even
             above
             the
             angels
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             some
             adde
             also
             ,
             that
             her
             standing
             at
             Christs
             right
             hand
             implyes
             ,
             her
             continuing
             constant
             to
             Christ
             ;
             )
             and
             2.
             to
             be
             in
             
               gold
               of
               Ophir
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             her
             rich
             attire
             of
             grace
             and
             good
             works
             here
             ,
             and
             of
             glory
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Hearken
               ,
               O
               daughter
               ,
               and
               consider
               ,
               and
               encline
               thine
               ear
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             hearken
             diligently
             to
             what
             thy
             husband
             shall
             say
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             to
             what
             I
             shall
             now
             say
             unto
             thee
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             person
             of
             him
             that
             was
             to
             lead
             the
             Bride
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             her
             to
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             because
             such
             were
             wont
             to
             give
             advice
             to
             the
             Bride
             as
             they
             went
             along
             with
             her
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             calling
             her
             daughter
             he
             intended
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             called
             her
             young
             maid
             or
             virgin
             .
             But
             most
             take
             these
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             prophet
             ;
             and
             why
             he
             calls
             her
             daughter
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             34.11
             .
             
               Forget
               also
               thine
               own
               people
               ,
               and
               thy
               fathers
               house
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             never
             be
             troubled
             for
             parting
             with
             thy
             parents
             ,
             friends
             ,
             countrey
             and
             people
             ,
             being
             honoured
             with
             such
             a
             husband
             as
             thou
             art
             now
             to
             be
             married
             to
             ;
             2ly
             ,
             preferre
             him
             before
             all
             relations
             whatsoever
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             marriage
             ,
             Gen.
             2.24
             ;
             and
             3ly
             ,
             abandon
             wholly
             that
             idolatrous
             and
             false
             religion
             wherein
             thou
             wert
             brought
             up
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             hadst
             never
             known
             it
             ,
             and
             learn
             and
             embrace
             the
             true
             Religion
             professed
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             thou
             art
             now
             joyned
             .
             And
             the
             pressing
             of
             this
             with
             so
             many
             words
             ,
             
               Hearken
               ,
               consider
               ,
               and
               encline
               thine
               eare
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             hard
             to
             get
             men
             off
             from
             those
             corruptions
             and
             evil
             waies
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             sucked
             in
             as
             it
             were
             with
             their
             first
             milk
             ,
             and
             whereto
             they
             have
             been
             long
             inured
             .
             But
             now
             understanding
             this
             as
             spoken
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Hearken
               ,
               O
               daughter
            
             ,
             &c.
             may
             be
             understood
             as
             an
             admonition
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             carefully
             attend
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             be
             instructed
             thereby
             :
             and
             by
             forgetting
             her
             own
             people
             and
             her
             fathers
             house
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             give
             up
             their
             names
             to
             Christ
             ,
             must
             1.
             utterly
             renounce
             the
             devil
             ,
             whose
             children
             all
             men
             are
             by
             nature
             ;
             2.
             abandon
             all
             those
             corruptions
             which
             they
             had
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             with
             them
             from
             the
             loins
             of
             their
             parents
             ;
             3.
             forsake
             all
             those
             evil
             courses
             and
             errours
             in
             religion
             ,
             whereto
             they
             had
             been
             inured
             by
             corrupt
             education
             ,
             and
             society
             with
             the
             men
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             were
             taken
             ;
             yea
             and
             as
             it
             respects
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             forsaking
             of
             that
             legall
             worship
             formerly
             enjoyned
             them
             ;
             and
             4.
             be
             willing
             to
             forsake
             all
             that
             is
             dear
             to
             them
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             cleave
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             as
             wives
             do
             to
             their
             husbands
             ,
             see
             Mat.
             10.37
             .
             and
             Luk.
             14.26
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               hate
               not
               his
               father
               and
               mother
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               he
               cannot
               be
               my
               disciple
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               So
               shall
               the
               king
               greatly
               desire
               thy
               beauty
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             thus
             his
             love
             shall
             abundantly
             recompense
             the
             losse
             of
             thy
             father
             and
             former
             friends
             :
             
               for
               he
               is
               thy
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             husband
             and
             head
             ,
             yea
             and
             thy
             Soveraign
             too
             ;
             
               and
               worship
               thou
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             reverence
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             yield
             him
             all
             due
             obedience
             .
             But
             now
             understanding
             this
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             her
             beauty
             is
             both
             the
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             inherent
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             wherein
             she
             is
             renewed
             after
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             worship
             she
             is
             required
             to
             yield
             to
             him
             ,
             even
             that
             divine
             worship
             is
             included
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             only
             to
             God
             :
             the
             word
             (
             him
             )
             is
             emphaticall
             ,
             
               and
               worship
               thou
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             him
             and
             him
             only
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               And
               the
               daughter
               of
               Tyre
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Kings
             19.21
             .
             
               shall
               be
               there
               with
               a
               gift
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             come
             to
             thy
             marriage
             ,
             or
             to
             thy
             husbands
             court
             with
             great
             presents
             .
             And
             Tyre
             is
             here
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             nearest
             and
             the
             most
             famous
             of
             all
             the
             cities
             of
             the
             
             Gentiles
             ,
             a
             city
             most
             renowned
             in
             those
             times
             for
             navigation
             and
             traffick
             ,
             and
             for
             her
             mighty
             wealth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             likely
             to
             bring
             the
             most
             choice
             &
             curious
             presents
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             said
             of
             her
             ,
             that
             
               she
               heaped
               up
               silver
               as
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               fine
               gold
               as
               the
               mire
               of
               the
               streets
               ,
            
             Zac.
             9.3
             .
             &
             she
             is
             called
             Isa
             .
             23.8
             .
             
               the
               crowning
               city
               ,
               whose
               merchants
               are
               princes
               ,
               whose
               traffickers
               are
               the
               honourable
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             see
             also
             Ezek.
             28
             :
             &
             so
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             honour
             to
             Solomon
             ,
             that
             so
             great
             and
             famous
             a
             city
             should
             bring
             presents
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             homage
             ;
             and
             the
             alledging
             of
             it
             a
             strong
             argument
             to
             move
             his
             Bride
             to
             forget
             her
             fathers
             house
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               even
               the
               rich
               among
               the
               people
               shall
               intreat
               thy
               favour
            
             :
             for
             if
             it
             must
             not
             be
             limited
             to
             the
             rich
             amongst
             the
             Tyrians
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             yet
             however
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             seeking
             the
             favour
             of
             Solomon
             and
             his
             wife
             by
             presents
             and
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             should
             be
             done
             by
             the
             rich
             and
             great
             ones
             of
             divers
             nations
             ,
             even
             the
             Jews
             Solomons
             own
             people
             being
             also
             included
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             read
             of
             great
             presents
             that
             were
             brought
             to
             Solomon
             by
             the
             kings
             round
             about
             him
             far
             and
             near
             ,
             see
             1
             Kin.
             10.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             though
             especially
             by
             the
             king
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             1
             Kin.
             5.1
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             hereby
             ,
             as
             it
             refers
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             also
             intended
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             of
             every
             nation
             should
             submit
             themselves
             to
             Christ
             :
             for
             though
             this
             was
             literally
             accomplished
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             many
             even
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             see
             Mar.
             3.8
             .
             Act.
             21.3
             ,
             4
             ;
             yet
             here
             under
             this
             one
             particular
             all
             other
             nations
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             comprehended
             .
             And
             2.
             that
             amongst
             others
             many
             princes
             &
             nobles
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             great
             &
             rich
             ones
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             should
             seek
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             &
             that
             many
             more
             should
             protect
             &
             favour
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             many
             waies
             do
             her
             good
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             not
             by
             a
             true
             faith
             submit
             themselves
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               The
               kings
               daughter
               is
               all
               glorious
               within
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             I
             see
             not
             why
             Solomons
             Bride
             may
             not
             be
             called
             here
             
               the
               kings
               daughter
            
             with
             respect
             to
             her
             father
             the
             king
             of
             Egypt
             :
             yet
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             this
             title
             is
             given
             her
             in
             reference
             to
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             spouse
             is
             called
             his
             daughter
             ,
             either
             because
             she
             was
             by
             him
             as
             it
             were
             begotten
             unto
             God
             ;
             or
             rather
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             tender
             love
             he
             bare
             her
             .
             And
             then
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               all
               glorious
               within
            
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             her
             chief
             glory
             consisted
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             admitted
             to
             such
             a
             familiar
             privacy
             with
             the
             king
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             when
             she
             sat
             in
             the
             inmost
             rooms
             of
             the
             kings
             palace
             ,
             she
             was
             there
             in
             her
             greatest
             glory
             ,
             because
             those
             rooms
             were
             most
             gorgeously
             set
             forth
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             bravery
             and
             glorious
             furniture
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             she
             used
             to
             be
             gloriously
             attired
             ,
             not
             only
             when
             she
             went
             abroad
             in
             publick
             ,
             but
             also
             when
             she
             stayed
             within
             ,
             as
             being
             indeed
             adorned
             (
             which
             may
             be
             implyed
             )
             only
             for
             the
             delight
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             others
             might
             gaze
             upon
             her
             ;
             or
             4.
             (
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             )
             that
             the
             inward
             vertues
             and
             endowments
             of
             her
             mind
             were
             her
             greatest
             ornament
             &
             glory
             .
             However
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             is
             both
             the
             spouse
             and
             daughter
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             great
             king
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             is
             begotten
             again
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             
               princes
               daughter
            
             Cant.
             7.1
             ,
             the
             meaning
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             not
             glorious
             in
             the
             outward
             pomp
             and
             bravery
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             outward
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             usually
             very
             miserable
             and
             afflicted
             ;
             but
             only
             in
             the
             spirituall
             ornaments
             of
             the
             inner
             man
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             apparent
             
             to
             the
             outward
             eye
             of
             men
             ;
             being
             herein
             like
             a
             Bride
             within
             doors
             ,
             whose
             bravery
             is
             not
             seen
             till
             she
             goeth
             forth
             to
             meet
             her
             husband
             :
             
               it
               doth
               not
               yet
               appear
               what
               we
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             saith
             John
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.2
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               her
               clothing
               is
               of
               wrought
               gold
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               She
               shall
               be
               brought
               unto
               the
               king
               in
               raiment
               of
               needle-work
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             these
             words
             ,
             
               she
               shall
               be
               brought
               unto
               the
               king
               ,
            
             some
             think
             the
             Prophet
             alludes
             to
             a
             custome
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             queens
             used
             not
             to
             come
             to
             their
             husbands
             unlesse
             they
             were
             sent
             for
             ;
             see
             Esth
             .
             4.11
             ,
             and
             5.2
             .
             But
             rather
             it
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             leading
             the
             Bride
             to
             the
             Bridegrooms
             house
             :
             and
             accordingly
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               virgins
               her
               companions
               that
               follow
               her
               shall
               be
               brought
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             by
             those
             virgins
             are
             meant
             ,
             not
             her
             handmaids
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             called
             
               her
               companions
            
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             were
             alwaies
             in
             her
             company
             attending
             upon
             her
             ;
             but
             her
             bride-maids
             ,
             that
             to
             honour
             her
             attended
             her
             on
             her
             wedding
             day
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             called
             
               her
               companions
            
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             were
             before
             vers
             .
             9.
             called
             her
             
               honourable
               women
            
             :
             As
             concerning
             the
             spirituall
             meaning
             hereof
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             Only
             this
             I
             must
             adde
             ,
             1st
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             being
             brought
             unto
             the
             king
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             the
             bringing
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             in
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             bringing
             of
             particular
             Christians
             into
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             &
             2.
             the
             translating
             of
             them
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             kingdome
             and
             glory
             ,
             when
             both
             the
             living
             and
             the
             dead
             
               shall
               be
               caught
               up
               together
               in
               the
               clouds
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               air
               ▪
               and
               so
               shall
               we
               ever
               be
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.17
             :
             &
             2ly
             ,
             by
             the
             
               raiment
               of
               needle-work●
            
             or
             the
             embroider'd
             garment
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Church
             is
             adorned
             ,
             is
             meant
             that
             variety
             of
             gifts
             and
             graces
             which
             Christ
             hath
             conferred
             upon
             his
             Church
             ;
             because
             such
             garments
             use
             to
             be
             wrought
             with
             silks
             of
             divers
             colours
             and
             divers
             kinds
             of
             works
             :
             and
             3ly
             ,
             that
             particular
             Christians
             are
             here
             called
             virgins
             following
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Bride
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             treading
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             the
             faithfull
             in
             all
             ages
             that
             have
             gone
             before
             them
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             because
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             elect
             but
             not
             yet
             called
             ,
             not
             yet
             brought
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             admitted
             into
             fellowship
             and
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             (
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             some
             give
             for
             it
             ;
             )
             as
             with
             reference
             to
             their
             purity
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             the
             uncorrupt
             profession
             they
             make
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             2
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
             
               I
               have
               espoused
               you
               to
               one
               husband
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               present
               you
               as
               a
               chast
               virgin
               to
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               With
               gladnesse
               and
               rejoycing
               shall
               they
               be
               brought
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             at
             weddings
             .
             Now
             though
             herein
             may
             be
             comprehended
             the
             rejoycing
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             &
             the
             holy
             angels
             for
             the
             conversion
             &
             salvation
             of
             the
             elect
             ;
             yet
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             chiefly
             meant
             of
             the
             spirituall
             rejoycing
             of
             all
             true
             believers
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             ,
             Joh.
             16.22
             .
             
               They
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               kings
               palace
            
             :
             which
             may
             be
             spiritually
             meant
             both
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               In
               stead
               of
               thy
               fathers
               shall
               be
               thy
               children
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             as
             great
             glory
             &
             renown
             as
             ever
             thy
             fathers
             were
             .
             Because
             these
             words
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             are
             in
             the
             masculine
             gender
             ,
             Expositours
             for
             the
             most
             part
             take
             them
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             the
             Bridegroom
             :
             yet
             considering
             that
             in
             other
             places
             tearms
             of
             the
             masculine
             gender
             are
             used
             ,
             where
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             women
             ,
             as
             Nu.
             27.7
             .
             &
             elsewhere
             ,
             &
             especially
             that
             these
             words
             seem
             so
             clearly
             to
             have
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             was
             before
             said
             to
             the
             Bride
             ,
             v.
             10.
             
               forget
               also
               thine
               own
               people
               &
               thy
               fathers
               house
               ,
            
             it
             must
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             needs
             be
             
             yielded
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             should
             take
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             prophet
             here
             directs
             his
             speech
             to
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             yet
             he
             meant
             that
             the
             Bride
             should
             take
             this
             which
             was
             spoken
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             spoken
             intentionally
             to
             both
             joyntly
             together
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             their
             children
             and
             posterity
             should
             become
             as
             great
             and
             glorious
             ,
             as
             either
             of
             their
             Progenitours
             had
             been
             :
             which
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               whom
               thou
               mayest
               make
               princes
               in
               all
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             implying
             ,
             that
             his
             dominions
             should
             be
             so
             far
             inlarged
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             give
             severall
             kingdomes
             to
             his
             children
             to
             inherit
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             this
             promise
             ,
             (
             which
             had
             a
             condition
             of
             obedience
             covertly
             annexed
             ,
             as
             all
             temporall
             promises
             have
             )
             was
             not
             made
             good
             to
             Solomon
             and
             his
             Bride
             ,
             because
             by
             their
             sines
             they
             forfeited
             this
             mercy
             :
             for
             besides
             that
             we
             read
             not
             that
             ever
             Solomon
             had
             any
             children
             by
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             any
             son
             that
             was
             a
             king
             but
             only
             Rehoboam
             ,
             that
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             he
             through
             his
             own
             folly
             had
             soon
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             kingdome
             torn
             away
             from
             him
             .
             But
             hereby
             therefore
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             principally
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             .
             Of
             Christ
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             thus
             :
             
               In
               stead
               of
               thy
               fathers
               shall
               be
               thy
               children
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             In
             stead
             of
             thy
             Progenitours
             ,
             O
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             Jewish
             nation
             ,
             of
             whom
             thou
             art
             descended
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             the
             Christian
             Church
             for
             thy
             children
             ,
             being
             begotten
             again
             by
             thy
             word
             and
             spirit
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Heb.
             2.13
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               and
               the
               children
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               ,
            
             and
             that
             title
             given
             thee
             of
             old
             ,
             
               the
               everlasting
               Father
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             9.6
             .
             And
             then
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             is
             tearmed
             the
             mother
             of
             all
             believers
             ,
             Gal.
             4.25
             .
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             thus
             :
             
               In
               stead
               of
               thy
               fathers
            
             ,
             meaning
             their
             fathers
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             into
             whose
             stock
             the
             Gentiles
             being
             ingrafted
             are
             become
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             
               shall
               be
               thy
               children
            
             ,
             those
             believers
             whom
             thou
             shalt
             bring
             forth
             unto
             Christ
             in
             great
             abundance
             :
             see
             Isa
             .
             49.18
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               whom
               thou
               mayest
               make
               princes
               in
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             as
             it
             implyes
             the
             large
             extent
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             great
             dignity
             that
             Christ
             should
             conferre
             upon
             his
             ;
             first
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             and
             their
             successours
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             twelve
             Patriarchs
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             calls
             children
             Joh.
             13.33
             .
             and
             by
             whom
             he
             subdued
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             gave
             laws
             unto
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             then
             also
             all
             other
             Christians
             whatsoever
             ,
             who
             are
             made
             
               kings
               and
               priests
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             Rev.
             1.6
             .
             Not
             that
             Christ
             hath
             conferred
             upon
             them
             any
             civil
             power
             ,
             (
             for
             even
             those
             that
             rule
             in
             the
             Church
             are
             as
             servants
             rather
             then
             Lords
             )
             but
             that
             in
             Christ
             their
             head
             they
             are
             admitted
             to
             some
             participation
             of
             his
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             kingdome
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             scepter
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             left
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             his
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             subdue
             and
             govern
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             shall
             one
             day
             judge
             it
             :
             see
             Matth.
             19.28
             .
             Luk.
             22.29
             .
             1
             Cor.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               I
               will
               make
               thy
               name
               to
               be
               remembred
               in
               all
               generations
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             the
             prophet
             had
             said
             ,
             By
             these
             things
             which
             I
             have
             made
             concerning
             thee
             ,
             O
             king
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             I
             will
             cause
             thy
             name
             to
             be
             remembred
             in
             all
             generations
             ;
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             foretells
             the
             constant
             preservation
             of
             the
             Psalms
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             under
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             Christs
             name
             ,
             the
             stability
             and
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             implyed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             XLVI
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               for
               the
               sons
               of
               Korah
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             upon
             the
             Title
             Psalm
             42.
             
             
               A
               Song
               upon
               Alamoth
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Chron.
             15.20
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               God
               is
               our
               refuge
               and
               stength
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             15.2
             .
             Ours
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             people
             :
             for
             this
             Psalm
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             composed
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             praising
             God
             for
             delivering
             Jerusalem
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             many
             violent
             and
             mighty
             enemies
             ,
             that
             sought
             her
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Therefore
               will
               not
               we
               fear
               ,
               though
               the
               earth
               be
               removed
               ,
               and
               though
               the
               mountains
               be
               carried
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               sea
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             there
             should
             be
             never
             such
             terrible
             alterations
             ,
             confusions
             and
             desolations
             in
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             world
             should
             seem
             to
             be
             turned
             upside
             down
             ,
             and
             there
             should
             be
             no
             likelyhood
             of
             any
             place
             of
             rest
             for
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             23.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Though
               the
               waters
               thereof
               roar
               and
               be
               troubled
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             swell
             and
             rage
             ;
             or
             be
             muddy
             and
             foul
             .
             However
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             :
             though
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             do
             raise
             great
             combustions
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             terrour
             and
             endangering
             of
             many
             kingdomes
             and
             great
             ones
             in
             the
             world
             (
             for
             that
             may
             be
             intimated
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               though
               the
               mountains
               shake
               with
               the
               swelling
               thereof
            
             )
             and
             though
             they
             tumultuously
             assemble
             themselves
             together
             for
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               foaming
               out
               their
               own
               shame
            
             Jude
             13.
             
               like
               the
               troubled
               sea
               when
               it
               cannot
               rest
               ,
               whose
               waters
               cast
               up
               mire
               and
               dirt
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             57.20
             .
             For
             by
             many
             waters
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             often
             meant
             many
             people
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             24.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               river
               ,
               the
               streams
               whereof
               shall
               make
               glad
               the
               city
               of
               God
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             Zion
             ;
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             is
             added
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               the
               holy
               place
               of
               the
               Tabernacles
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             holy
             city
             ,
             where
             the
             Arke
             was
             placed
             in
             a
             Tabernacle
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Ps
             .
             43.3
             .
             many
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             river
             Kidron
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15.23
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             the
             streames
             of
             Gihon
             or
             Shiloah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             32.30
             ,
             which
             flowed
             into
             that
             river
             ,
             and
             then
             compassed
             half
             the
             city
             of
             Ierusalem
             :
             and
             accordingly
             that
             which
             is
             here
             said
             they
             understand
             thus
             ;
             that
             whilst
             the
             whole
             world
             seemed
             to
             be
             in
             an
             uproar
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             knowing
             themselves
             to
             be
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             did
             quietly
             reioyce
             in
             the
             pleasures
             which
             that
             little
             river
             yielded
             them
             ,
             both
             by
             its
             watering
             the
             place
             &
             making
             it
             fruitfull
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             defence
             which
             it
             was
             to
             the
             city
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             this
             little
             river
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             raging
             waters
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             prophet
             had
             before
             spoken
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             tumult
             of
             their
             enemies
             round
             about
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             delight
             they
             quietly
             took
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             to
             the
             terrors
             that
             were
             threatned
             by
             the
             other
             :
             which
             they
             seek
             to
             make
             good
             by
             comparing
             this
             with
             a
             like
             place
             Isa
             .
             8.6
             .
             where
             the
             Iewes
             are
             blamed
             ,
             for
             being
             discouraged
             with
             their
             seeming
             weak
             condition
             ,
             desiring
             to
             strengthen
             themselves
             by
             the
             ayd
             and
             power
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Syria
             ,
             as
             not
             thinking
             themselves
             safe
             under
             Gods
             protection
             ,
             under
             the
             expression
             of
             
               refusing
               the
               
               waters
               of
               Shiloah
               that
               goe
               softly
               ,
               and
               rejoycing
               in
               Rezin
               and
               Remaliahs
               sonne
               .
            
             But
             though
             there
             may
             be
             in
             these
             words
             an
             allusion
             to
             these
             brooks
             that
             watered
             Ierusalem
             ;
             yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             
               the
               river
            
             here
             directly
             intended
             ,
             
               the
               streames
               whereof
               shall
               make
               glad
               the
               city
               of
               God
               ,
            
             is
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             beneficence
             just
             matter
             of
             gladness
             and
             ioy
             was
             continually
             derived
             to
             them
             :
             and
             so
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             that
             which
             is
             here
             figuratively
             expressed
             ,
             is
             clearly
             explained
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               river
               ,
               the
               streames
               whereof
               shall
               make
               glad
               the
               city
               of
               God
            
             &c.
             
             
               God
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               her
               ;
               she
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
            
             &c.
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             16.8
             ,
             and
             21.7
             .
             Yea
             and
             because
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             operations
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             are
             the
             chief
             evidences
             of
             Gods
             gracious
             presence
             amongst
             his
             people
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             figuratively
             applyed
             to
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             
               river
               ,
               the
               streames
               whereof
               make
               glad
               the
               city
               of
               God
            
             :
             see
             Joh.
             7.38
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               heathens
               raged
               ,
               the
               kingdomes
               were
               moved
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             some
             understand
             this
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             shaking
             of
             those
             kingdomes
             ,
             by
             the
             avenging
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             raged
             against
             his
             people
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             ,
             that
             both
             these
             clauses
             intend
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             many
             nations
             of
             the
             heathens
             did
             in
             a
             rage
             rise
             up
             in
             a
             tumultuous
             manner
             against
             Gods
             people
             .
             And
             then
             by
             way
             of
             opposition
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               he
               uttered
               his
               voice
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             thundered
             from
             heaven
             ;
             or
             ,
             the
             Lord
             promised
             deliverance
             to
             his
             people
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             gave
             some
             manifest
             tokens
             of
             his
             indignation
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             miraculously
             helped
             his
             people
             without
             any
             humane
             meanes
             (
             for
             to
             this
             purpose
             the
             like
             expressions
             are
             used
             2
             Sam.
             22.8
             .
             &c.
             )
             or
             ,
             his
             will
             and
             command
             was
             that
             it
             should
             so
             be
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             
               the
               earth
               melted
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             the
             enemies
             that
             had
             as
             it
             were
             overspred
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             fainted
             and
             perished
             ,
             and
             were
             gone
             in
             an
             instant
             .
             Now
             though
             this
             may
             be
             generally
             understood
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             hath
             and
             doth
             befall
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             :
             yet
             more
             probable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             prophet
             here
             speaks
             of
             some
             particular
             deliverance
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             penning
             this
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               is
               with
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             2.1
             :
             
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               is
               our
               refuge
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             20.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Come
               ,
               behold
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               what
               desolations
               he
               hath
               made
               in
               the
               earth
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             mighty
             havock
             he
             hath
             made
             amongst
             the
             enemies
             ,
             that
             from
             severall
             countries
             were
             gathered
             together
             against
             his
             people
             .
             Now
             this
             also
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             great
             works
             that
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             his
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             ;
             or
             of
             that
             particular
             ,
             upon
             which
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               maketh
               wars
               to
               cease
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               he
               breaketh
               the
               bow
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             By
             this
             which
             God
             hath
             done
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             and
             doth
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             pleased
             ,
             put
             a
             full
             end
             to
             all
             the
             wars
             throughout
             the
             world
             .
             The
             expression
             is
             much
             like
             that
             Esa
             .
             2.4
             .
             
               they
               shall
               beat
               their
               swords
               into
               plow-shares
               ,
               and
               their
               speares
               into
               pruning-hooks
               ;
               nation
               shall
               not
               lift
               up
               sword
               against
               nation
               ,
               neither
               shall
               they
               learn
               war
               any
               more
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Be
               still
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             here
             inserted
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             by
             those
             judgements
             fore-mentioned
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             executed
             ,
             he
             did
             in
             effect
             say
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             
             expressed
             ,
             
               Be
               still
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               I
               am
               God
               :
               I
               will
               be
               exalted
               among
               the
               heathen
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             their
             submission
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             confusion
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             spoken
             either
             to
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             quietly
             wait
             upon
             God
             without
             fear
             or
             murmuring
             ,
             or
             troubling
             themselves
             to
             seek
             help
             elsewhere
             :
             or
             rather
             to
             his
             enemies
             ,
             who
             worshipped
             false
             Gods
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             give
             over
             their
             rage
             against
             Gods
             people
             ;
             or
             that
             without
             any
             tumultuous
             disturbance
             of
             affections
             ,
             they
             should
             seriously
             consider
             what
             God
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             thereby
             know
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             was
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             against
             whom
             there
             was
             no
             contending
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             4.4
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XLVII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             O
             
               Clap
               your
               hands
               (
               all
               ye
               people
               )
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             ye
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             (
             for
             so
             this
             expression
             is
             sometimes
             used
             ,
             see
             Psal
             .
             (
             66.8
             .
             and
             Zach.
             11.10
             .
             )
             or
             all
             ye
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             For
             because
             of
             those
             words
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               God
               is
               gone
               up
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               the
               Lord
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               trumpet
               ,
            
             it
             is
             probably
             conceived
             ,
             that
             the
             solemn
             removing
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             either
             by
             David
             or
             Solomon
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             with
             much
             joy
             ,
             
               with
               shouting
               and
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               trumpet
               ,
            
             2
             Sam.
             6.14
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             Kings
             8.3
             ,
             &c.
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             composing
             this
             Psalm
             :
             and
             because
             that
             was
             a
             shadow
             and
             type
             of
             the
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             into
             heaven
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             principally
             understood
             of
             the
             joy
             of
             all
             nations
             therein
             .
          
           
             Vers
             2.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               most
               high
               is
               terrible
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             are
             his
             and
             his
             peoples
             enemies
             .
             And
             this
             also
             is
             meant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             made
             King
             over
             all
             the
             earth
             ;
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               he
               is
               a
               great
               King
               over
               all
               the
               earth
            
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               He
               shall
               subdue
               the
               people
               under
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               nations
               under
               our
               feet
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             nations
             round
             about
             ,
             that
             were
             subdued
             by
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             David
             ,
             But
             especially
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             of
             whom
             the
             Israelites
             might
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             subdued
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             brought
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
             either
             with
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             were
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             by
             the
             primitive
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             joyned
             to
             them
             were
             brought
             under
             the
             government
             of
             Christ
             amongst
             them
             ,
             
               the
               branches
               of
               the
               wild
               olive-tree
               being
               graffed
               in
               amongst
               them
               ,
            
             Rom.
             11.17
             .
             for
             which
             see
             Isa
             .
             2.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             that
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             this
             spirituall
             subduing
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             of
             such
             a
             subduing
             ,
             as
             was
             to
             be
             matter
             of
             such
             exceeding
             great
             joy
             to
             the
             people
             that
             were
             subdued
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             before
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               O
               clap
               your
               hands
               ,
               all
               ye
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               shall
               chuse
               our
               inheritance
               for
               us
               ,
            
             &c
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Having
             taken
             us
             for
             his
             adopted
             sons
             and
             daughters
             ,
             he
             will
             set
             apart
             for
             us
             that
             inheritance
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             us
             .
             Now
             as
             this
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             the
             inheritance
             here
             intended
             was
             partly
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             conferred
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             full
             extent
             as
             it
             was
             at
             first
             promised
             ,
             till
             the
             daies
             of
             David
             and
             Solomon
             (
             see
             the
             Notes
             Gen.
             15.18
             .
             )
             but
             principally
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             
             whereof
             Canaan
             was
             a
             type
             :
             But
             as
             it
             refers
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             meant
             of
             heaven
             ,
             that
             incorruptible
             and
             undefiled
             inheritance
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             unlesse
             we
             also
             include
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             provide
             a
             place
             of
             habitation
             for
             his
             Church
             even
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               the
               excellency
               of
               Iacob
               whom
               he
               loved
               ,
            
             we
             must
             know
             1.
             that
             by
             Iacob
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             the
             Patriarch
             Jacob
             himself
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             then
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             excellency
             that
             God
             did
             at
             first
             confer
             upon
             Jacob
             in
             the
             covenant
             that
             God
             made
             with
             him
             ,
             was
             from
             him
             derived
             to
             the
             whole
             Israel
             of
             God
             )
             or
             else
             the
             seed
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             24.6
             .
             2ly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             either
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             which
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               excellency
               of
               Iacob
            
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             so
             much
             because
             it
             was
             a
             land
             flowing
             with
             milk
             and
             honey
             ,
             as
             because
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             Sanctuary
             therein
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             was
             present
             amongst
             them
             in
             his
             word
             and
             worship
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             often
             tearmed
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             Ezek.
             24.21
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               will
               profane
               my
               Sanctuary
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               your
               strength
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               of
               your
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             Amos
             6.8
             .
             
               I
               abhor
               the
               excellency
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               hate
               his
               palaces
            
             ;
             see
             also
             chap.
             8.7
             .
             and
             Nahum
             2.2
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             the
             glorious
             condition
             that
             is
             prepared
             for
             Gods
             people
             in
             heaven
             :
             or
             ,
             more
             generally
             ,
             all
             those
             glorious
             things
             which
             were
             promised
             to
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             that
             they
             should
             be
             Gods
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             them
             appertained
             the
             kingdome
             and
             priesthood
             and
             Temple
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             glorious
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             3.
             that
             those
             last
             words
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               loved
            
             ,
             are
             purposely
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             of
             Gods
             free
             grace
             and
             love
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             such
             excellent
             things
             designed
             for
             Jacob
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Rom.
             9.13
             .
             
               Iacob
               have
               I
               loved
               ,
               but
               Esau
               have
               I
               hated
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               God
               is
               gone
               up
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               the
               Lord
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               trumpet
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             ancient
             manner
             of
             calling
             the
             people
             together
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             by
             the
             sound
             of
             trumpets
             ;
             at
             which
             times
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             
               gone
               up
               with
               a
               shout
            
             ,
             &c.
             because
             thereby
             they
             were
             stirred
             up
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             God
             was
             present
             and
             entertained
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             amongst
             his
             people
             with
             joyfull
             acclamations
             ,
             as
             their
             Lord
             and
             King.
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             vers
             1.
             of
             the
             removall
             of
             the
             Ark
             (
             for
             which
             also
             see
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             10.35
             .
             )
             and
             under
             that
             type
             ,
             of
             the
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             own
             power
             into
             heaven
             .
             For
             having
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               chuse
               our
               inheritance
               for
               us
               ,
            
             he
             takes
             occasion
             from
             thence
             to
             speak
             of
             Christs
             ascending
             thither
             in
             triumph
             ,
             as
             a
             conquerour
             ,
             having
             vanquished
             Satan
             ,
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             sent
             forth
             his
             servants
             to
             subdue
             the
             nations
             by
             the
             word
             of
             his
             Gospel
             .
             Yea
             and
             this
             of
             his
             being
             
               gone
               up
               with
               a
               shout
            
             ,
             and
             
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               trumpet
               ,
            
             some
             understand
             of
             the
             solemn
             attendance
             and
             joy
             of
             the
             angels
             when
             he
             ascended
             into
             heaven
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             1
             Thess
             .
             4.16
             .
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               descend
               from
               heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Archangel
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               trump
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             Act.
             1.11
             .
             it
             was
             said
             to
             them
             that
             were
             eye-witnesses
             of
             Christs
             ascension
             ,
             
               This
               same
               Iesus
               which
               was
               taken
               up
               from
               you
               into
               heaven
               ,
               shall
               so
               come
               in
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               ye
               have
               seen
               him
               go
               into
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               For
               God
               is
               the
               kin
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Sing
               ye
               praises
               
               with
               understanding
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             understanding
             and
             attending
             what
             ye
             sing
             ;
             which
             indeed
             they
             only
             doe
             ,
             that
             are
             spiritually
             enlightened
             with
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Christ
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             singing
             skilfully
             ,
             and
             therefore
             render
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               sing
               ye
               praises
               every
               one
               that
               hath
               understanding
               .
            
             However
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               sing
               praises
            
             ,
             are
             five
             severall
             times
             repeated
             in
             this
             and
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             to
             signify
             how
             vehemently
             desirous
             he
             was
             that
             this
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             should
             doe
             it
             with
             all
             possible
             fervency
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             constantly
             ,
             and
             without
             ceasing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               God
               reigneth
               over
               the
               heathen
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             having
             all
             nations
             under
             his
             power
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               God
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               holinesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             holy
             throne
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             the
             Ark
             ,
             or
             mercy-seat
             that
             covered
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             99.1
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               reigneth
               ,
               let
               the
               people
               tremble
               ,
               he
               sitteth
               between
               the
               cherubims
            
             or
             else
             heaven
             ,
             which
             Christ
             calleth
             
               Gods
               throne
            
             Matth.
             5.34
             .
             and
             where
             he
             sitteth
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             all
             power
             given
             him
             both
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             earth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               The
               princes
               of
               the
               people
               are
               gathered
               together
               ,
               even
               the
               people
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             the
             Nobles
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             assembling
             together
             when
             the
             ark
             was
             to
             be
             remooved
             by
             David
             or
             Solomon
             :
             see
             2
             Sam.
             6.1.1
             Kings
             8.1
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalm
             was
             intended
             as
             a
             prediction
             of
             Christs
             ascention
             ,
             these
             words
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             many
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             upon
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             accounting
             it
             their
             greatest
             honour
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             were
             princes
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Gods
             people
             ;
             as
             indeed
             all
             that
             became
             Christians
             ,
             were
             ,
             thereby
             incorporated
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             Ephe.
             3.6
             :
             who
             are
             rather
             here
             called
             
               the
               people
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
            
             because
             that
             very
             name
             Abraham
             signifieth
             
               the
               father
               of
               many
               nations
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Gen.
             17.4
             ,
             5.
             and
             to
             him
             that
             promise
             was
             made
             ,
             
               In
               thy
               seed
               shall
               all
               the
               nations
               of
               the
               earth
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             Gen.
             22.18
             .
             Only
             we
             must
             withall
             note
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             may
             be
             translated
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               The
               voluntary
               of
               the
               people
               are
               gathered
               unto
               the
               people
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
            
             and
             so
             they
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             voluntary
             coming
             in
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             110.3
             .
             
               Thy
               people
               shall
               be
               willing
               in
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               power
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               for
               the
               shields
               of
               the
               earth
               belong
               unto
               God
            
             &c.
             
             Some
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             under
             the
             disposing
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             wonder
             though
             even
             their
             hearts
             are
             swayed
             by
             him
             to
             submit
             to
             Christs
             scepter
             ,
             whereby
             
               he
               is
               greatly
               exalted
            
             :
             for
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             princes
             and
             magistrates
             are
             called
             
               the
               shields
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             for
             the
             defence
             and
             protection
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             Hos
             .
             4.18
             .
             
               her
               rulers
               with
               shame
               do
               love
               ,
               Give
               ye
               ,
            
             which
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             
               her
               shields
               with
               shame
               do
               love
               ,
               Give
               ye
               .
            
             But
             others
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               for
               the
               shields
               of
               the
               earth
               belong
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Gods
             providence
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             many
             waies
             defended
             ,
             as
             by
             so
             many
             shields
             .
             And
             so
             they
             take
             this
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             as
             that
             whereby
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             be
             mooved
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             
             might
             be
             under
             his
             protection
             ,
             wherein
             God
             is
             greatly
             exalted
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XLVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               GReat
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               greatly
               to
               be
               praised
               ,
               in
               the
               city
               of
               our
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             Because
             though
             God
             hath
             manifested
             his
             transcendent
             greatnesse
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             above
             all
             he
             hath
             done
             this
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             Jerusalem
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             as
             being
             
               the
               citie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               mountain
               of
               holinesse
            
             ;
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             2.6
             :
             and
             though
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             would
             not
             see
             nor
             magnify
             this
             greatnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             his
             people
             have
             alwaies
             done
             it
             .
             Now
             from
             that
             which
             is
             said
             afterwards
             ,
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
               God
               is
               known
               in
               her
               palaces
               for
               a
               refuge
               ;
               for
               loe
               the
               kings
               were
               assembled
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             is
             generally
             held
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             upon
             occasion
             of
             some
             notable
             deliverance
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             afforded
             the
             city
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             the
             neighbouring
             kings
             had
             conspired
             against
             her
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Beautifull
               for
               situation
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             
               Mount
               Sion
            
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             1.
             
               beautifull
               for
               situation
            
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             had
             so
             pleasant
             a
             prospect
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             place
             that
             yielded
             such
             delight
             in
             every
             regard
             ,
             but
             also
             especially
             with
             respect
             to
             its
             beauty
             from
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Gods
             dwelling-place
             :
             and
             2.
             
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
            
             not
             so
             much
             because
             those
             that
             resorted
             thither
             from
             far
             countries
             ,
             were
             so
             much
             delighted
             with
             the
             goodly
             sight
             of
             the
             city
             and
             Temple
             ;
             as
             because
             those
             that
             resorted
             thither
             to
             worship
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             the
             Ethiopian
             Eunuch
             did
             Act.
             8.27
             ,
             were
             so
             exceedingly
             cheared
             thereby
             ,
             and
             especially
             because
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             went
             
               out
               of
               Zion
            
             Isa
             .
             2.3
             .
             was
             indeed
             
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
            
             :
             3.
             
               on
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               North
            
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             diversly
             expounded
             ,
             that
             some
             hold
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             the
             South
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             by
             the
             side
             of
             the
             North
             ,
             or
             opposite
             to
             the
             North
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             seems
             more
             agreeable
             with
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             on
             the
             North
             side
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             vaunting
             speech
             of
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             Isa
             .
             14.13
             .
             
               I
               will
               sit
               also
               upon
               the
               mount
               of
               the
               Congregation
               in
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               North
            
             :
             and
             4.
             
               the
               city
               of
               the
               great
               king
               ,
            
             meaning
             
               the
               city
               of
               David
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             2
             Sam.
             5.7
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             city
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             great
             king
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               God
               is
               known
               in
               her
               palaces
               for
               a
               refuge
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             In
             the
             houses
             of
             this
             city
             built
             like
             palaces
             for
             the
             statelinesse
             of
             them
             ,
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             is
             the
             refuge
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             secured
             so
             much
             by
             their
             forts
             and
             bulwarks
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             cities
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             amongst
             them
             .
             Or
             by
             
               her
               palaces
            
             may
             be
             meant
             her
             very
             forts
             and
             bulwarks
             ,
             which
             for
             their
             sightlinesse
             and
             beauty
             are
             called
             palaces
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             words
             may
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             the
             defence
             even
             of
             their
             fortresses
             and
             defenced
             places
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               lo
               ,
               the
               kings
               were
               assembled
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             have
             severall
             times
             combined
             together
             against
             Jerusalem
             :
             as
             when
             the
             Philistine
             Princes
             ,
             upon
             Davids
             taking
             the
             fort
             of
             Zion
             ,
             came
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             spread
             themselves
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             Rephaim
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             5.17
             ,
             18
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Ethiopians
             came
             against
             Asa
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             14.7
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Moabites
             and
             Ammonites
             and
             others
             invaded
             the
             land
             in
             Iehoshaphats
             daies
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             20.1
             ,
             2
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             kings
             of
             Syria
             
             and
             Israel
             besieged
             Ahaz
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             2
             Kings
             16.5
             ;
             and
             when
             Sennacherib
             sought
             to
             take
             the
             city
             in
             Hezekiahs
             time
             ,
             who
             doubtlesse
             had
             many
             petty
             kings
             in
             his
             army
             ,
             2
             Kings
             18.17
             .
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             some
             one
             of
             these
             in
             particular
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             composing
             this
             Psalm
             .
             
               They
               passed
               by
               together
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             altogether
             vanished
             on
             a
             sudden
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             they
             marched
             on
             together
             to
             surprize
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               They
               saw
               it
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             saw
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             amazed
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             saw
             how
             wonderfully
             God
             appeared
             for
             the
             city
             ,
             
               and
               so
               they
               marvelled
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             they
             were
             astonished
             ,
             and
             perplexed
             ,
             and
             fled
             away
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Fear
               took
               hold
               upon
               them
               there
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             were
             before
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             even
             ready
             to
             besiege
             it
             ,
             flattering
             themselves
             with
             assurance
             that
             they
             should
             take
             it
             ,
             and
             striking
             the
             inhabitants
             with
             great
             terrour
             ,
             suddenly
             they
             themselves
             were
             surprzied
             with
             fear
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             they
             began
             to
             turn
             their
             backs
             to
             escape
             away
             ,
             fear
             took
             hold
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             marred
             their
             flying
             :
             
               and
               pain
               as
               of
               a
               woman
               in
               travail
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             suddenly
             ,
             2.
             in
             greatest
             extremity
             ,
             3.
             irresistably
             ,
             and
             4.
             with
             a
             continuall
             succession
             of
             griefs
             ,
             even
             as
             throes
             come
             upon
             a
             woman
             in
             travail
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               breakest
               the
               ships
               of
               Tarshish
               with
               an
               East-wind
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             a
             tempestuous
             wind
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Iob
             38.24
             .
             And
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               the
               ships
               of
               Tarshish
            
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             10.22
             .
             Some
             would
             have
             them
             so
             called
             from
             Tarsus
             ,
             a
             chief
             haven-town
             in
             Cilicia
             ,
             Act.
             21.34
             :
             which
             cannot
             be
             ,
             for
             it
             could
             not
             be
             three
             years
             voyage
             going
             thither
             and
             coming
             back
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Solomons
             navy
             that
             went
             to
             Tarshish
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             9.21
             .
             However
             ,
             this
             here
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             spoken
             as
             by
             way
             of
             similitude
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             thus
             ;
             As
             thou
             breakest
             often
             the
             strongest
             ships
             that
             sail
             in
             the
             sea
             by
             some
             violent
             wind
             ,
             so
             dost
             thou
             break
             in
             pieces
             the
             combined
             forces
             of
             thy
             peoples
             enemies
             .
             Yet
             because
             there
             is
             expresse
             mention
             in
             2
             Chron.
             20.2
             .
             that
             of
             that
             great
             army
             that
             invaded
             the
             land
             of
             Iudah
             in
             Iehoshaphats
             daies
             ,
             some
             came
             
               from
               beyond
               the
               sea
            
             ,
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             was
             spoken
             particularly
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             breaking
             of
             those
             ships
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             the
             best
             ;
             though
             I
             yield
             that
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             generally
             ,
             that
             when
             ever
             Gods
             people
             are
             invaded
             by
             sea
             ,
             there
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             land
             ,
             God
             appears
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             doth
             often
             with
             his
             tempests
             break
             their
             ships
             in
             pieces
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               As
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               so
               have
               we
               seen
               in
               the
               city
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             What
             we
             have
             heard
             promised
             in
             thy
             word
             and
             by
             thy
             prophets
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             fully
             made
             good
             to
             thy
             people
             ;
             and
             what
             we
             have
             heard
             thou
             hast
             done
             for
             our
             fathers
             ,
             the
             same
             we
             have
             seen
             done
             for
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               We
               have
               thought
               of
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thy
               temple
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             time
             after
             the
             deliverance
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             afforded
             Ierusalem
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             before
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             remembred
             the
             loving
             kindnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             praised
             his
             name
             for
             it
             .
             But
             most
             Expositours
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             time
             before
             that
             deliverance
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Being
             in
             great
             streights
             and
             fears
             ,
             
               we
               thought
               of
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               ,
            
             and
             trusting
             therein
             ,
             we
             waited
             patiently
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             not
             failed
             our
             expectation
             .
             
             As
             for
             those
             last
             words
             ,
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thy
               temple
               ,
            
             they
             are
             added
             ,
             not
             to
             limit
             their
             thinking
             of
             Gods
             loving
             kindnesse
             only
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             not
             of
             it
             any
             where
             but
             there
             :
             but
             1.
             because
             that
             was
             the
             sign
             of
             Gods
             dwelling
             amongst
             them
             as
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             hereby
             he
             would
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             of
             that
             love
             he
             bare
             them
             as
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             whereof
             the
             temple
             was
             a
             token
             and
             pledge
             ;
             and
             2.
             because
             there
             they
             heard
             out
             of
             his
             word
             of
             the
             tender
             love
             he
             bare
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             by
             these
             thoughts
             stirred
             up
             and
             encouraged
             to
             pray
             unto
             him
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             ,
             must
             be
             especially
             applyed
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             true
             Temple
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               According
               to
               thy
               name
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               so
               is
               thy
               praise
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             make
             this
             a
             parallel
             place
             with
             that
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Great
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               greatly
               to
               be
               praised
               ,
            
             and
             so
             understand
             it
             thus
             ;
             that
             as
             Gods
             Name
             is
             above
             all
             names
             ,
             God
             infinitely
             excelling
             all
             the
             great
             ones
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             is
             his
             Name
             accordingly
             exalted
             with
             transcendent
             praise
             throughout
             the
             world
             .
             Others
             give
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             thus
             ;
             Thou
             art
             known
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             praised
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             or
             ,
             whereever
             thy
             Name
             shall
             be
             heard
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             praised
             for
             thy
             wonderfull
             works
             ;
             or
             ,
             whereever
             the
             fame
             of
             this
             great
             deliverance
             afforded
             thy
             people
             shall
             be
             spread
             ,
             or
             generally
             the
             fame
             of
             all
             thy
             noble
             acts
             ,
             accordingly
             shalt
             thou
             be
             praised
             throughout
             all
             the
             earth
             ;
             or
             ,
             which
             to
             me
             seems
             the
             best
             ,
             that
             which
             thou
             hast
             revealed
             of
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             dost
             indeed
             make
             good
             by
             thy
             glorious
             works
             ,
             and
             so
             givest
             all
             the
             earth
             occasion
             to
             praise
             thee
             .
             
               Thy
               right
               hand
               is
               full
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             many
             and
             many
             proofs
             thou
             givest
             of
             thy
             righteousnesse
             ,
             by
             preserving
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             destroying
             their
             enemies
             ;
             yea
             in
             regard
             that
             thou
             art
             holy
             and
             righteous
             in
             all
             that
             thou
             doest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Let
               mount
               Sion
               rejoyce
               ,
               let
               the
               daughters
               of
               Iudah
               be
               glad
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             Judah
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             of
             Gods
             judgements
             on
             their
             enemies
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Kings
             19.21
             :
             or
             the
             lesser
             cities
             ,
             towns
             and
             villages
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             which
             were
             as
             daughters
             to
             the
             mother
             city
             Ierusalem
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             20.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12
             ,
             
               Walk
               about
               Sion
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             a
             poeticall
             description
             of
             the
             continued
             splendour
             ,
             statelinesse
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             city
             Ierusalem
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             under
             that
             figure
             ,
             of
             the
             spirituall
             magnificence
             ,
             the
             large
             extent
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             this
             calling
             men
             to
             view
             her
             round
             about
             ,
             was
             to
             imply
             either
             1.
             that
             they
             should
             not
             find
             that
             there
             was
             the
             least
             breach
             made
             in
             her
             walls
             ,
             or
             that
             her
             towers
             ,
             bulwarks
             ,
             or
             palaces
             were
             any
             way
             defaced
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             late
             engagement
             of
             her
             enemies
             against
             her
             ,
             see
             vers
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             or
             2.
             how
             beautifull
             ,
             spacious
             ,
             and
             for
             strength
             impregnable
             that
             city
             was
             .
             Yet
             is
             not
             this
             city
             thus
             represented
             ,
             as
             if
             her
             ourward
             fortifications
             could
             make
             her
             invincible
             ,
             but
             as
             appearing
             in
             these
             glorious
             signs
             of
             Gods
             love
             and
             care
             and
             blessing
             upon
             her
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             city
             God
             had
             chosen
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             thereby
             impregnable
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Consider
               her
               palaces
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             render
             it
             ,
             
               Raise
               up
               her
               palaces
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             highly
             esteem
             and
             commend
             them
             :
             but
             the
             translation
             in
             our
             Bibles
             best
             agreeth
             with
             the
             former
             expressions
             ,
             
               Consider
               her
               palaces
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             they
             stand
             still
             in
             their
             full
             beauty
             ,
             or
             ,
             how
             beautifull
             and
             strong
             they
             are
             :
             
               that
               ye
               may
               tell
               it
               to
               the
               
               generation
               following
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             miraculously
             God
             hath
             preserved
             them
             ;
             or
             how
             many
             and
             how
             splendid
             they
             are
             .
             And
             herein
             also
             (
             as
             some
             learned
             men
             observe
             )
             is
             covertly
             implyed
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             time
             coming
             ,
             when
             the
             beauty
             of
             that
             earthly
             Jerusalem
             should
             not
             be
             to
             be
             seen
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             might
             expect
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             spoken
             here
             of
             the
             beauty
             and
             perpetuity
             of
             that
             earthly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             must
             be
             chiefly
             made
             good
             in
             that
             spirituall
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               For
               this
               God
               is
               our
               God
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             This
             God
             ,
             whom
             we
             assuredly
             know
             to
             be
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             chosen
             Ierusalem
             to
             be
             his
             dwelling-place
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             hath
             thus
             beautified
             and
             protected
             it
             ,
             is
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             be
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             :
             see
             Isa
             .
             25.9
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XLIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               HEar
               this
               ,
               all
               ye
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             scope
             of
             this
             Psalm
             being
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             neither
             wicked
             men
             had
             any
             cause
             to
             glory
             in
             their
             prosperity
             ,
             nor
             the
             righteous
             to
             be
             dejected
             with
             their
             adversity
             ,
             because
             it
             concerned
             all
             men
             to
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             stumble
             at
             this
             seeming
             strange
             dispensation
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             ,
             as
             all
             naturally
             are
             prone
             to
             doe
             ,
             therefore
             he
             calls
             upon
             all
             to
             hear
             ;
             and
             urgeth
             diligent
             attendance
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
               hear
               and
               give
               ear
            
             ,
             to
             imply
             the
             excellency
             of
             what
             is
             here
             taught
             ,
             and
             mens
             backwardnesse
             to
             learn
             it
             .
             Yea
             and
             there
             may
             be
             a
             prediction
             covertly
             hinted
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             should
             be
             preserved
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Gods
             people
             of
             all
             nations
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               My
               mouth
               shall
               speak
               of
               wisedome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             he
             adds
             to
             stir
             up
             attention
             ;
             the
             rather
             calling
             those
             things
             he
             meant
             to
             deliver
             wisedome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             either
             to
             assure
             them
             ,
             that
             however
             some
             things
             he
             should
             speak
             of
             might
             seem
             common
             and
             triviall
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             he
             delivers
             here
             concerning
             the
             necessity
             of
             every
             mans
             dying
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             in
             truth
             it
             was
             a
             great
             point
             of
             wisedome
             seriously
             to
             lay
             these
             things
             to
             heart
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             way
             of
             opposing
             the
             judgement
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             who
             count
             it
             the
             only
             wisedome
             to
             gather
             riches
             by
             any
             means
             whatsoever
             ,
             whereas
             indeed
             (
             as
             here
             is
             shewed
             )
             true
             wisedome
             teacheth
             to
             slight
             and
             vilify
             these
             transitory
             things
             :
             
               and
               the
               meditation
               of
               my
               heart
               shall
               be
               of
               understanding
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             utter
             nothing
             rashly
             ,
             but
             what
             after
             serious
             meditation
             I
             shall
             find
             very
             usefull
             to
             make
             men
             truly
             wise
             and
             understanding
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               I
               will
               encline
               mine
               eare
               to
               a
               parable
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             a
             parable
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             23.7
             .
             And
             by
             saying
             
               I
               will
               encline
               mine
               eare
               to
               a
               parable
               ,
            
             he
             implyes
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             that
             he
             would
             deliver
             nothing
             but
             what
             God
             by
             his
             spirit
             did
             reveal
             to
             him
             ,
             &
             so
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             weighty
             and
             right
             ;
             for
             he
             would
             hearken
             to
             the
             spirit
             instructing
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             would
             undertake
             to
             instruct
             others
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             Isa
             .
             50.4
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               learned
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               know
               how
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               in
               season
               to
               him
               that
               is
               weary
               :
               he
               wakeneth
               morning
               by
               morning
               ,
               he
               wakeneth
               mine
               eare
               to
               hear
               as
               the
               learned
            
             :
             and
             2.
             that
             he
             would
             himself
             hearken
             to
             those
             instructions
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             others
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             expression
             
               I
               will
               incline
               mine
               eare
            
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             musicians
             ,
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             bow
             their
             eares
             to
             their
             Instruments
             ,
             to
             mark
             whether
             
             they
             be
             exactly
             tuned
             or
             no.
             
               I
               will
               open
               my
               dark
               saying
               upon
               the
               harp
            
             ;
             meaning
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             he
             intended
             should
             be
             sung
             with
             a
             harp
             .
             And
             here
             he
             calls
             that
             which
             he
             had
             to
             deliver
             a
             
               dark
               saying
            
             ,
             not
             because
             of
             the
             obscurity
             of
             the
             expressions
             ,
             wherein
             he
             meant
             to
             deliver
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             expression
             he
             useth
             ,
             
               I
               will
               open
               my
               dark
               saying
            
             ;
             but
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             he
             meant
             to
             speak
             of
             were
             deep
             and
             profound
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             to
             naturall
             men
             would
             be
             dark
             riddles
             :
             such
             as
             is
             that
             which
             followes
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             man
             hath
             no
             cause
             to
             be
             afraid
             in
             the
             day
             of
             distresse
             and
             trouble
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             whole
             verse
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             deep
             and
             weighty
             the
             things
             were
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             intended
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Wherefore
               should
               I
               fear
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               evil
               ,
               when
               the
               iniquity
               of
               my
               heels
               shall
               compasse
               me
               about
               ?
            
             ]
             This
             is
             that
             parable
             and
             
               dark
               saying
            
             which
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             he
             promised
             to
             entreat
             of
             in
             this
             Psalm
             :
             and
             because
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             encline
             his
             own
             eare
             to
             hear
             what
             he
             delivered
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             others
             ,
             he
             propounds
             that
             which
             he
             meant
             to
             deliver
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             though
             he
             intended
             it
             should
             be
             received
             as
             a
             common
             truth
             ,
             which
             might
             likewise
             be
             applyed
             to
             any
             other
             of
             Gods
             faithfull
             servants
             ;
             
               wherefore
               should
               I
               fear
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               evil
            
             &
             c.
             ?
             1.
             
             By
             fearing
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             a
             mans
             being
             terrified
             at
             the
             apprehension
             of
             any
             approaching
             evil
             ,
             or
             a
             mans
             being
             dismayed
             or
             discouraged
             at
             any
             thing
             that
             seems
             strange
             or
             unreasonable
             to
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Be
               not
               thou
               afraid
               when
               one
               is
               made
               rich
            
             &c.
             2.
             
             By
             
               the
               daies
               of
               evil
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             daies
             of
             any
             affliction
             or
             distresse
             or
             persecution
             ,
             or
             the
             time
             of
             old
             age
             or
             death
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
             3.
             
             By
             
               the
               iniquity
               of
               his
               heels
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             iniquity
             of
             his
             own
             waies
             and
             works
             ,
             the
             sinfull
             courses
             wherein
             he
             had
             walked
             ,
             (
             and
             some
             limit
             it
             also
             ,
             to
             those
             unjust
             waies
             whereby
             he
             had
             supplanted
             others
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             fall
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Joh.
             13.18
             .
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               bread
               with
               me
               hath
               lift
               up
               his
               heel
               against
               me
               ,
            
             )
             and
             consequently
             the
             punishments
             which
             his
             evil
             deeds
             would
             bring
             upon
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             iniquity
             of
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             in
             persecuting
             and
             pursuing
             him
             close
             at
             his
             heels
             ,
             or
             in
             laying
             snares
             to
             intangle
             him
             .
             Now
             accordingly
             may
             these
             words
             be
             severall
             waies
             expounded
             ;
             
               Wherefore
               should
               I
               fear
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               evil
               ,
               when
               the
               iniquity
               of
               my
               heels
               shall
               compasse
               me
               about
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Wherefore
             should
             I
             doe
             any
             thing
             to
             make
             my self
             rich
             and
             great
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             to
             help
             my self
             in
             any
             streights
             I
             fall
             into
             ,
             which
             should
             afterwards
             overwhelm
             me
             with
             fear
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             when
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             evil
             I
             have
             done
             shall
             encompasse
             and
             insnare
             me
             ,
             or
             pursue
             and
             overtake
             me
             ?
             or
             2.
             
             Wherefore
             should
             I
             suffer
             my
             heart
             to
             sink
             with
             fear
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             any
             distresse
             that
             befalls
             me
             ,
             or
             when
             sicknesse
             and
             death
             shall
             surprize
             me
             ,
             whch
             I
             may
             well
             look
             upon
             as
             the
             fruits
             of
             mine
             own
             iniquities
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             cause
             why
             I
             should
             fear
             in
             such
             times
             of
             calamity
             and
             distresse
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             were
             mine
             own
             iniquities
             that
             brought
             me
             to
             be
             insnared
             and
             compassed
             herewith
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             given
             afterwards
             vers
             .
             15.
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             assured
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             in
             due
             time
             deliver
             him
             from
             all
             his
             troubles
             ,
             yea
             even
             from
             the
             power
             of
             death
             it self
             ,
             which
             wicked
             ungodly
             men
             could
             not
             expect
             ;
             
               But
               
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               will
               redeem
               my
               soul
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               grave
               ;
               for
               he
               shall
               receive
               me
            
             Or
             3.
             thus
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             )
             
               wherefore
               should
               I
               fear
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               evil
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             wickednesse
             reigns
             ,
             and
             ungodly
             men
             rage
             ,
             seeking
             to
             insnare
             me
             ,
             and
             pursue
             me
             at
             the
             heels
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             pressed
             or
             compassed
             about
             with
             afflictions
             and
             calamities
             ,
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             why
             I
             should
             be
             dejected
             with
             fear
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             (
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             part
             of
             the
             Psalm
             )
             whilst
             mine
             enemies
             trust
             in
             outward
             perishing
             things
             ,
             I
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             may
             suffer
             wicked
             men
             to
             persecute
             his
             righteous
             servants
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             perhaps
             by
             way
             of
             correcting
             them
             for
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             yet
             in
             due
             time
             he
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             deliver
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             break
             the
             pride
             of
             their
             great
             enemies
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             best
             exposition
             of
             the
             words
             :
             only
             I
             may
             adde
             ,
             that
             some
             conceive
             it
             is
             death
             which
             he
             tearms
             here
             the
             iniquity
             of
             his
             heels
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             members
             death
             is
             indeed
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             the
             bruising
             of
             their
             heel
             ,
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.55
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               They
               that
               trust
               in
               their
               wealth
               ,
               and
               boast
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             that
             which
             was
             implyed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             why
             the
             children
             of
             God
             should
             not
             doe
             any
             thing
             to
             enrich
             themselves
             ,
             that
             should
             afterwards
             expose
             them
             to
             the
             fears
             which
             usually
             follow
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             evil
             ;
             or
             why
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             dismayed
             and
             troubled
             at
             the
             prosperity
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             afraid
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             adversity
             ,
             when
             ungodly
             great
             men
             do
             persecute
             and
             oppresse
             them
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             riches
             are
             such
             vain
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             unable
             to
             help
             those
             that
             have
             them
             in
             greatest
             abundance
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             evil
             .
             
               They
               that
               trust
               in
               their
               wealth
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             thinking
             themselves
             sufficiently
             defended
             thereby
             ,
             and
             so
             securely
             despising
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             undertaking
             in
             a
             manner
             whatever
             they
             please
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             their
             great
             wealth
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             that
             
               boast
               themselves
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               riches
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             are
             puft
             up
             with
             their
             great
             estates
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             gotten
             all
             by
             their
             own
             policies
             and
             labour
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             live
             in
             all
             pomp
             ,
             pride
             and
             excesse
             ,
             despising
             and
             wronging
             others
             ;
             alas
             ,
             they
             trust
             and
             glory
             in
             a
             vain
             shadow
             ,
             that
             can
             doe
             them
             no
             good
             in
             an
             evil
             day
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             fear
             their
             greatnesse
             are
             indeed
             afraid
             of
             a
             shadow
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               None
               of
               them
               can
               by
               any
               means
               redeem
               his
               brother
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             from
             dying
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             vers
             .
             9
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             by
             procuring
             that
             he
             may
             be
             restored
             to
             life
             again
             .
             And
             if
             a
             man
             cannot
             doe
             this
             for
             his
             brother
             ,
             much
             lesse
             can
             he
             doe
             it
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             (
             
               For
               the
               redemption
               of
               their
               soul
               is
               precious
               ,
               and
               it
               ceaseth
               for
               ever
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Their
             soul
             is
             so
             precious
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             given
             of
             sufficient
             value
             for
             the
             ransome
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             can
             never
             be
             any
             way
             found
             to
             redeem
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               For
               he
               seeth
               that
               wise
               men
               die
               ,
               likewise
               the
               fool
               and
               the
               brutish
               person
               perish
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             by
             
               wise
               men
            
             here
             understand
             those
             that
             have
             so
             much
             understanding
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             wealth
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             
               fool
               and
               the
               brutish
               person
            
             ,
             such
             as
             defraud
             themselves
             of
             the
             comfort
             they
             might
             take
             in
             their
             riches
             ,
             and
             only
             hord
             up
             wealth
             that
             they
             may
             leave
             it
             to
             others
             :
             others
             understand
             by
             
               wise
               men
            
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             spiritually
             wise
             and
             godly
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             
               fool
               and
               the
               brutish
               man
            
             ,
             such
             
             as
             are
             carnall
             wicked
             men
             ;
             and
             thence
             they
             conceive
             are
             those
             different
             expressions
             ,
             that
             the
             wise
             are
             said
             to
             die
             ,
             but
             the
             fool
             and
             the
             brutish
             person
             to
             perish
             .
             But
             I
             understand
             the
             words
             rather
             in
             the
             most
             generall
             sense
             ,
             and
             conceive
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             them
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             death
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             men
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             that
             hour
             comes
             ,
             they
             must
             all
             part
             with
             the
             wealth
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             others
             .
             And
             yet
             some
             understand
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               leave
               their
               wealth
               to
               others
               ,
            
             of
             leaving
             it
             to
             strangers
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             their
             own
             posterity
             or
             family
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             elsewhere
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Luke
             12.19
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             39.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Their
               inward
               thought
               is
               ,
               that
               their
               houses
               shall
               continue
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             verily
             think
             within
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             dwell
             in
             their
             houses
             for
             ever
             ;
             or
             that
             their
             posterity
             shall
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             1.21
             .
             or
             that
             the
             houses
             they
             build
             shall
             remain
             for
             ever
             ,
             which
             the
             following
             words
             
               and
               their
               dwelling
               places
               to
               all
               generations
            
             make
             the
             more
             probable
             .
             All
             these
             waies
             the
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             :
             and
             accordingly
             the
             drift
             and
             scope
             thereof
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             these
             mighty
             men
             do
             carry
             themselves
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             they
             should
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
             yea
             though
             by
             daily
             experience
             they
             see
             the
             contrary
             ;
             (
             for
             this
             aggravation
             of
             their
             brutishnesse
             is
             implyed
             by
             subjoyning
             this
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             vers
             .
             10.
             )
             or
             2.
             that
             at
             least
             they
             expect
             ,
             that
             their
             memory
             shall
             in
             their
             posterity
             and
             in
             their
             stately
             dwellings
             and
             great
             revenues
             be
             continued
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             set
             their
             hearts
             upon
             these
             outward
             things
             :
             in
             stead
             of
             seeking
             to
             assure
             themselves
             that
             their
             names
             are
             written
             in
             heaven
             ,
             they
             are
             only
             sollicitous
             to
             make
             their
             names
             famous
             upon
             earth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               they
               call
               their
               lands
               after
               their
               own
               names
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             perpetuate
             the
             memory
             of
             their
             names
             ;
             as
             Alexandria
             was
             called
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             Caesarea
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               man
               being
               in
               honour
               abideth
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             man
             that
             is
             in
             honourable
             condition
             ,
             but
             is
             brutish
             &
             wicked
             ,
             
               and
               understandeth
               not
            
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             afterwards
             vers
             .
             20
             ,
             continueth
             not
             in
             his
             honourable
             estate
             ;
             if
             God
             doth
             not
             whilst
             he
             lives
             strip
             him
             of
             his
             worldly
             dignities
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             death
             will
             surely
             pull
             him
             down
             :
             
               he
               is
               like
               the
               beasts
               that
               perish
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             present
             life
             ,
             which
             such
             men
             only
             mind
             ,
             dying
             he
             passeth
             away
             as
             the
             brute
             beasts
             do
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             are
             forgotten
             ,
             as
             the
             beast
             is
             when
             it
             dies
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             more
             reckoning
             made
             of
             them
             then
             of
             beasts
             ,
             that
             dying
             of
             themselves
             are
             left
             in
             the
             field
             as
             carrion
             to
             rot
             and
             putrify
             .
             The
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               man
               being
               in
               honour
               abideth
               not
               ,
            
             was
             commonly
             by
             the
             ancients
             understood
             of
             the
             sudden
             fall
             of
             our
             first
             parents
             from
             that
             estate
             of
             honour
             wherein
             God
             at
             first
             created
             them
             .
             But
             the
             whole
             context
             shews
             that
             this
             cannot
             be
             here
             intended
             :
             the
             most
             that
             can
             be
             said
             herein
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             secret
             allusion
             to
             Adams
             fall
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             continued
             not
             in
             his
             glorious
             condition
             ,
             so
             neither
             do
             these
             wicked
             men
             abide
             long
             in
             their
             pomp
             and
             outward
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               This
               their
               way
               is
               their
               folly
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             This
             their
             constant
             practise
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             pursuing
             worldly
             riches
             and
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             perpetuate
             the
             memory
             of
             their
             names
             by
             their
             stately
             dwellings
             ,
             &c.
             (
             for
             this
             refers
             to
             that
             he
             
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             11.
             )
             is
             no
             better
             then
             meer
             folly
             ,
             or
             discovers
             their
             folly
             ,
             however
             they
             account
             it
             a
             high
             point
             of
             wisdome
             :
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             that
             which
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             
               This
               their
               way
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             which
             is
             the
             issue
             and
             event
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             abide
             not
             in
             honour
             ,
             but
             perish
             as
             the
             beast
             doth
             ,
             
               is
               their
               folly
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             manifests
             their
             folly
             .
             
               Yet
               their
               posterity
               approve
               their
               sayings
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             they
             by
             experience
             see
             the
             vanity
             and
             folly
             of
             these
             waies
             of
             their
             fathers
             ,
             who
             after
             all
             their
             dreams
             of
             living
             here
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             their
             names
             ,
             die
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             are
             buried
             in
             oblivion
             ;
             yet
             they
             approve
             of
             their
             counsell
             and
             commands
             ,
             whereby
             they
             advised
             them
             to
             mind
             these
             things
             chiefly
             (
             these
             are
             the
             sayings
             of
             their
             fathers
             which
             some
             conceive
             are
             here
             meant
             )
             :
             or
             ,
             they
             
               approve
               of
               their
               sayings
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             think
             and
             speak
             and
             doe
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             treading
             exactly
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             their
             fathers
             .
             For
             even
             the
             deeds
             of
             their
             fathers
             do
             proclaim
             what
             their
             judgements
             are
             ,
             and
             therefore
             even
             with
             respect
             thereto
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             their
             children
             do
             approve
             their
             sayings
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Like
               sheep
               they
               are
               laid
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               death
               shall
               feed
               on
               them
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             the
             silly
             sheep
             are
             by
             flocks
             driven
             into
             a
             narrow
             pin-fold
             or
             into
             the
             shambles
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             killed
             and
             eaten
             ,
             being
             no
             way
             able
             to
             make
             any
             resistance
             ,
             nor
             ever
             fearing
             any
             danger
             they
             are
             in
             :
             so
             shall
             these
             great
             ones
             ,
             whom
             the
             whole
             world
             could
             hardly
             satisfy
             ,
             be
             brought
             thick
             and
             threefold
             in
             great
             numbers
             ,
             and
             lodged
             together
             in
             the
             narrow
             compasse
             of
             a
             grave
             ,
             under
             the
             power
             and
             tyranny
             of
             death
             ;
             where
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             former
             greatnesse
             and
             bravery
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             worms
             meat
             ,
             yea
             meat
             for
             the
             worm
             that
             never
             dies
             ;
             death
             both
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             
               shall
               feed
               on
               them
            
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             ,
             the
             wicked
             in
             hell
             being
             as
             the
             grasse
             is
             to
             the
             beast
             ,
             that
             still
             growing
             continueth
             still
             to
             be
             meat
             for
             it
             :
             
               And
               the
               upright
               shall
               have
               dominion
               over
               them
               in
               the
               morning
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             they
             die
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             the
             generall
             resurrection
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             morning
             ,
             the
             dawning
             of
             that
             new
             day
             of
             eternall
             life
             which
             shall
             never
             have
             end
             ,
             when
             all
             that
             sleep
             in
             the
             dust
             Dan.
             12.2
             .
             shall
             awake
             and
             rise
             ,
             and
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             ignorance
             affl●ctions
             of
             this
             life
             coming
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             the
             Saints
             shall
             behold
             Christ
             the
             sun
             of
             righteousnesse
             appearing
             in
             his
             glory
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             dominion
             over
             these
             great
             ones
             ,
             that
             had
             before
             in
             this
             life
             tyrannized
             over
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             their
             head
             ,
             whose
             footstool
             they
             must
             be
             made
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             1
             Cor.
             6.2
             .
             
               Do
               ye
               not
               know
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               judge
               the
               world
               ?
            
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             clause
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             it
             otherwise
             ;
             
               and
               the
               upright
               shall
               have
               dominion
               over
               them
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             soon
             get
             the
             better
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             their
             great
             oppressors
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               their
               beauty
            
             (
             or
             
               strength
               )
               shall
               consume
               in
               the
               grave
               from
               their
               dwelling
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             from
             their
             magnificent
             dwellings
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             lived
             in
             so
             great
             pomp
             and
             state
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             where
             their
             glory
             and
             strength
             together
             with
             themselves
             should
             rot
             and
             consume
             away
             ,
             their
             great
             wealth
             being
             no
             way
             sufficient
             to
             secure
             them
             .
             Yet
             some
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             understood
             thus
             ,
             that
             the
             glory
             they
             had
             gotten
             from
             their
             stately
             dwellings
             should
             
             consume
             away
             ;
             or
             that
             whilst
             they
             consume
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             their
             very
             dwellings
             by
             degrees
             do
             lose
             their
             names
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               But
               God
               will
               redeem
               my
               soul
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             riches
             cannot
             redeem
             the
             rich
             ,
             yet
             God
             will
             redeem
             me
             from
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             grave
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             16.10
             :
             
               for
               he
               shall
               receive
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             free
             grace
             he
             will
             receive
             me
             to
             himself
             ,
             my
             soul
             at
             my
             death
             ,
             my
             body
             at
             the
             resurrection
             .
             And
             thus
             David
             applyeth
             that
             to
             himself
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             he
             had
             affirmed
             of
             the
             righteous
             in
             generall
             ,
             
               and
               the
               upright
               shall
               have
               dominion
               over
               them
               in
               the
               morning
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Be
               not
               thou
               afraid
               when
               one
               is
               made
               rich
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Be
             not
             dismayed
             nor
             overcome
             with
             fear
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             power
             which
             such
             have
             to
             oppresse
             the
             righteous
             ;
             or
             ,
             Be
             not
             dejected
             nor
             discouraged
             ,
             as
             fearing
             whether
             God
             doth
             not
             favour
             such
             rather
             then
             thy self
             ,
             because
             God
             prospers
             them
             whilst
             thou
             art
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               For
               when
               he
               dyeth
               ,
               he
               shall
               carry
               nothing
               away
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             therefore
             1.
             such
             a
             one
             is
             no
             way
             to
             be
             envied
             ,
             since
             his
             blisse
             and
             life
             do
             perish
             together
             ;
             and
             2.
             there
             will
             be
             no
             longer
             any
             cause
             to
             fear
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             in
             another
             world
             have
             any
             power
             to
             hurt
             ,
             as
             here
             they
             had
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Though
               whilst
               he
               lived
               ,
               he
               blessed
               his
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             1.
             he
             applauded
             himself
             for
             his
             happinesse
             in
             his
             wealth
             and
             outward
             greatnesse
             ,
             2.
             he
             flattered
             himself
             with
             vain
             conceits
             of
             Gods
             savour
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             still
             continue
             in
             his
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             all
             the
             content
             and
             delight
             he
             could
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             his
             plenty
             :
             
               and
               men
               will
               praise
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               doest
               well
               to
               thy self
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             others
             also
             extoll
             thy
             blisse
             ,
             and
             flattering
             thee
             do
             uphold
             thee
             in
             this
             folly
             ,
             and
             confirm
             thee
             in
             these
             vain
             conceits
             ,
             when
             thou
             makest
             much
             of
             and
             pamperest
             thy self
             .
             But
             now
             all
             this
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             
               whiles
               he
               lived
            
             ,
             implying
             ,
             that
             when
             death
             came
             ,
             that
             would
             soon
             confute
             all
             these
             vain
             conceits
             of
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             his
             flatterers
             would
             praise
             him
             no
             longer
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               He
               shall
               go
               to
               the
               generation
               of
               his
               fathers
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             shall
             be
             gathered
             to
             the
             grave
             and
             Hell
             ,
             whether
             his
             wicked
             progenitours
             are
             gone
             before
             him
             :
             
               they
               shall
               never
               see
               light
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             more
             see
             the
             light
             of
             the
             living
             here
             ,
             nor
             shall
             ever
             see
             the
             joys
             and
             life
             eternall
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             ,
             but
             shall
             remain
             for
             ever
             in
             outer
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Man
               that
               is
               in
               honour
               and
               understandeth
               not
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               beasts
               that
               perish
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             both
             in
             life
             and
             death
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             L.
             
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Psalm
               of
               Asaph
            
             .
             ]
             Or
             ,
             for
             Asaph
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             one
             of
             Davids
             chief
             Musicians
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Chron.
             25.1
             ,
             2
             ;
             and
             withall
             a
             prophet
             ,
             and
             composer
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             2
             Chr.
             29.30
             .
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Ps
             .
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               The
               mighty
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             scope
             of
             this
             Psalm
             was
             ,
             to
             inform
             the
             Israelites
             of
             old
             (
             and
             in
             them
             all
             mankind
             )
             how
             God
             required
             his
             people
             to
             serve
             and
             honour
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             regarded
             not
             the
             outward
             ceremoniall
             
             service
             ,
             which
             himself
             had
             appointed
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             were
             accompanied
             with
             that
             spirituall
             service
             of
             faith
             and
             new
             obedience
             ,
             which
             was
             signified
             thereby
             ;
             and
             so
             thereby
             to
             reprove
             that
             grosse
             and
             destructive
             conceit
             ,
             which
             prevailed
             so
             much
             in
             all
             ages
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             be
             pleased
             with
             his
             outward
             ceremoniall
             service
             ,
             without
             the
             other
             of
             obedience
             to
             his
             morall
             law
             :
             all
             which
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             passage
             wherewith
             the
             prophet
             doth
             close
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             vers
             .
             23.
             
               whoso
               offereth
               praise
               ,
               glorifyeth
               me
               ;
               and
               to
               him
               that
               ordereth
               his
               conversation
               aright
               will
               I
               shew
               the
               salvation
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Psalm
             the
             prophet
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             person
             of
             a
             Crier
             or
             Herald
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             doth
             proclaim
             and
             make
             known
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             (
             whom
             for
             their
             greater
             terrour
             herein
             he
             tearms
             
               The
               mighty
               God
            
             )
             would
             enter
             into
             a
             controversy
             with
             his
             own
             people
             about
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             plead
             this
             cause
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             a
             judge
             from
             his
             tribunall
             pronounce
             sentence
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             punish
             them
             even
             before
             all
             the
             world
             for
             this
             their
             grosse
             hypocrisy
             .
             
               The
               mighty
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             determined
             and
             made
             known
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             follows
             vers
             .
             7
             ,
             &c.
             that
             he
             would
             give
             sentence
             in
             this
             controversy
             ,
             and
             judge
             his
             people
             for
             thinking
             to
             please
             him
             with
             the
             outward
             pomp
             only
             of
             externall
             rites
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             
               Hear
               O
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               speak
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             this
             may
             have
             reference
             to
             the
             Lords
             making
             known
             his
             mind
             herein
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             that
             so
             what
             he
             delivers
             here
             might
             be
             received
             as
             an
             oracle
             from
             heaven
             :
             
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             me
             his
             messenger
             ;
             
               and
               called
               the
               earth
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               unto
               the
               going
               down
               thereof
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             creatures
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             be
             witnesses
             of
             this
             solemn
             judgement
             ;
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             weightiness
             of
             the
             cause
             wherein
             God
             intended
             to
             give
             sentence
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             greater
             confusion
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             implying
             that
             God
             would
             discover
             their
             hypocrisy
             before
             all
             the
             world
             .
             The
             expression
             used
             is
             much
             like
             those
             Deut.
             4.26
             .
             and
             32.1
             .
             
               Give
               ear
               O
               ye
               heavens
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               speak
               ,
            
             &c.
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Expositours
             take
             this
             to
             be
             a
             prediction
             of
             the
             last
             judgement
             :
             and
             very
             many
             have
             taken
             it
             as
             a
             prophesy
             of
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             ceremoniall
             law
             by
             Christ
             .
             
               The
               mighty
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             spoken
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               and
               called
               the
               earth
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             hath
             invited
             all
             mankind
             to
             the
             faith
             and
             obedience
             of
             that
             word
             of
             salvation
             .
             But
             I
             take
             the
             former
             exposition
             to
             be
             clearly
             the
             best
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             contain
             ,
             rather
             an
             expostulation
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             those
             times
             about
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             then
             enjoyned
             ,
             then
             a
             prophesy
             of
             the
             future
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             .
             Because
             the
             most
             wicked
             amongst
             them
             were
             so
             prone
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             done
             as
             much
             as
             needed
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             observed
             the
             rites
             of
             the
             ceremoniall
             law
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             tels
             them
             ,
             that
             these
             without
             faith
             &
             purity
             of
             heart
             were
             nothing
             worth
             ,
             but
             also
             assures
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             judge
             them
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             would
             discover
             their
             hypocrisy
             before
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Out
               of
               Sion
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               beauty
               ,
               God
               hath
               shined
               .
            
             ]
             They
             that
             apply
             this
             1st
             part
             of
             the
             Psalm
             to
             the
             1st
             or
             2d
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             do
             accordingly
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Lords
             glorious
             manifesting
             himself
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             Sion
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Ps
             .
             2.6
             .
             &
             of
             the
             Gospels
             coming
             
             
             
             
             
             forth
             at
             first
             out
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             then
             passing
             forth
             throughout
             the
             world
             ;
             or
             of
             Gods
             appearing
             from
             his
             heavenly
             Sion
             in
             great
             glory
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             description
             of
             the
             Lords
             coming
             forth
             as
             a
             Judge
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             sentence
             in
             that
             great
             controversy
             amongst
             his
             people
             ,
             concerning
             the
             right
             performance
             of
             that
             service
             which
             he
             had
             required
             of
             them
             in
             the
             sacrifices
             and
             other
             externall
             rites
             of
             the
             ceremoniall
             law
             .
             And
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             hereof
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             1.
             that
             because
             Sion
             was
             the
             place
             God
             had
             chosen
             for
             this
             service
             ,
             therefore
             is
             God
             here
             described
             as
             coming
             forth
             out
             of
             Sion
             to
             give
             sentence
             in
             this
             cause
             ;
             thereby
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             judgement
             here
             passed
             tended
             not
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             ceremoniall
             law
             enjoyned
             by
             Moses
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             its
             establishment
             in
             the
             right
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             according
             as
             God
             here
             declares
             the
             true
             ends
             of
             those
             externall
             rites
             to
             have
             been
             :
             and
             that
             whereas
             the
             carnall
             worshippers
             amongst
             his
             people
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             object
             ,
             We
             know
             that
             God
             hath
             shined
             to
             us
             out
             of
             Sion
             ,
             there
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             ought
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             us
             that
             is
             not
             there
             prescribed
             ;
             this
             would
             no
             way
             help
             them
             ,
             since
             by
             the
             very
             rule
             of
             that
             law
             God
             would
             judge
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             in
             a
             like
             case
             said
             to
             the
             Jews
             Joh.
             5.45
             .
             
               Do
               not
               think
               that
               I
               will
               accuse
               you
               to
               the
               Father
               ;
               there
               is
               one
               that
               accuseth
               you
               ,
               even
               Moses
               ,
               in
               whom
               ye
               trust
            
             :
             2.
             that
             by
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               Sion
               God
               hath
               shined
               ,
            
             the
             prophet
             intended
             ,
             either
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             glorious
             majesty
             wherewith
             God
             would
             manifest
             himself
             in
             judging
             those
             that
             had
             corrupted
             his
             worship
             ,
             alluding
             therein
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             Judges
             ,
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             cloth
             themselves
             with
             glorious
             robes
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             judgement-seat
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             imply
             ,
             how
             clearly
             God
             would
             explain
             this
             doctrine
             concerning
             the
             ceremoniall
             worship
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             obscurity
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             should
             clearly
             see
             how
             they
             ought
             therein
             to
             worship
             God
             :
             and
             3.
             that
             Sion
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               perfection
               of
               beauty
            
             ,
             because
             there
             God
             had
             revealed
             himself
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             was
             worshipped
             by
             them
             ,
             whilst
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             lay
             in
             dismall
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Our
               God
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               keep
               silence
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             14.14
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             God
             may
             a
             while
             forbear
             wicked
             men
             amongst
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             think
             to
             delude
             him
             with
             mere
             formalities
             of
             outward
             services
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             yet
             in
             due
             time
             he
             will
             certainly
             appear
             ,
             and
             will
             with
             great
             severity
             judge
             those
             that
             doe
             this
             ,
             for
             their
             grosse
             perverting
             of
             his
             law
             ;
             even
             with
             the
             same
             terrour
             wherewith
             at
             first
             he
             delivered
             the
             law
             at
             Sinai
             ,
             will
             he
             judge
             these
             men
             for
             their
             grosse
             abuse
             of
             his
             law
             ;
             which
             is
             clearly
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               A
               fire
               shall
               devour
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               very
               tempestuous
               round
               about
               him
               .
            
             As
             for
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Our
               God
            
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             either
             the
             prophet
             doth
             therein
             joyn
             himself
             with
             the
             true
             worshippers
             of
             God
             ,
             implying
             thereby
             ,
             that
             however
             the
             profaner
             sort
             derided
             those
             few
             that
             worshipped
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
             yet
             their
             God
             would
             appear
             as
             a
             just
             judge
             to
             the
             terrour
             of
             those
             that
             pretended
             themselves
             to
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             but
             worshipped
             him
             not
             as
             his
             people
             were
             appointed
             to
             doe
             :
             or
             else
             he
             speaks
             it
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             assure
             them
             that
             even
             that
             God
             ,
             whose
             people
             they
             professed
             themselves
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             given
             them
             the
             law
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Moses
             ,
             would
             certainly
             judge
             them
             for
             
             corrupting
             his
             worship
             .
             How
             they
             apply
             these
             words
             that
             understand
             them
             of
             the
             first
             or
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             conceive
             :
             for
             either
             they
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             Christs
             proceeding
             against
             carnall
             hypocriticall
             worshippers
             by
             the
             powerfull
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.3
             ,
             6
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             that
             flaming
             fire
             wherein
             he
             shall
             appear
             when
             he
             comes
             again
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               shall
               call
               to
               the
               heavens
               from
               above
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               judge
               his
               people
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             will
             call
             both
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             creatures
             therein
             ,
             to
             bear
             witnesse
             to
             his
             proceedings
             in
             the
             judgement
             he
             would
             pronounce
             against
             his
             people
             ;
             intimating
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             discover
             their
             cause
             so
             clearly
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             people
             should
             not
             be
             convinced
             ,
             the
             very
             heavens
             and
             earth
             and
             all
             the
             creatures
             therein
             should
             bear
             witnesse
             against
             them
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             I
             know
             that
             some
             understand
             this
             ,
             of
             Gods
             calling
             the
             heaven
             and
             the
             earth
             to
             give
             up
             their
             dead
             at
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             stand
             before
             Gods
             tribunall
             ;
             or
             of
             their
             being
             called
             to
             bear
             witnesse
             to
             his
             majesty
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             come
             in
             glory
             to
             judge
             his
             people
             ;
             alluding
             still
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             wherein
             God
             appeared
             at
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             law
             on
             mount
             Sinai
             :
             and
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             creatures
             being
             subservient
             to
             Christ
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             elect
             people
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             abolish
             the
             ceremoniall
             law
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             far
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Gather
               my
               Saints
               together
               unto
               me
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             the
             Lord
             cites
             as
             it
             were
             the
             parties
             before
             him
             ,
             between
             whom
             there
             was
             a
             controversy
             concerning
             sacrifices
             and
             other
             outward
             rites
             of
             his
             worship
             .
             For
             by
             his
             Saints
             he
             means
             the
             whole
             people
             of
             Israel
             :
             and
             this
             title
             he
             gives
             them
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             were
             all
             such
             by
             calling
             and
             outward
             profession
             (
             and
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             wicked
             amongst
             them
             there
             may
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             Irony
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             covertly
             taxing
             them
             for
             not
             being
             such
             as
             they
             professed
             themselves
             to
             be
             ;
             )
             or
             because
             there
             were
             some
             holy
             ones
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             did
             sincerely
             worship
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             though
             but
             a
             few
             ,
             this
             honourable
             title
             is
             given
             to
             them
             ;
             the
             denomination
             being
             taken
             from
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Church
             with
             us
             ,
             though
             a
             mixed
             company
             ,
             is
             called
             holy
             .
             And
             then
             for
             that
             clause
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             
               those
               that
               have
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               me
               by
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             either
             it
             is
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             solemn
             ratifying
             of
             the
             Covenant
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             by
             sacrifices
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             whereof
             we
             read
             Exod.
             24.4
             ,
             8
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             more
             generally
             in
             relation
             to
             all
             the
             sacrifices
             they
             offered
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
             betwixt
             God
             and
             them
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             made
             a
             Covenant
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             they
             offered
             sacrifices
             to
             confirm
             their
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             true
             end
             of
             sacrifices
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             God
             had
             made
             with
             that
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             covertly
             to
             tax
             those
             ,
             who
             minded
             not
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             bound
             every
             way
             to
             carry
             themselves
             to
             the
             Lord
             as
             became
             his
             people
             ,
             but
             only
             contented
             themselves
             with
             the
             mere
             outward
             service
             of
             offering
             sacrifices
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             that
             limit
             the
             word
             Saints
             to
             the
             holy
             〈◊〉
             amongst
             Gods
             people
             ,
             do
             accordingly
             also
             expound
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               those
               that
               have
               made
               a
               co●enant
               
               with
               me
               by
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             not
             rested
             in
             the
             meer
             outward
             service
             of
             sacrifices
             ,
             but
             have
             also
             minded
             the
             covenant
             ,
             whereof
             the
             sacrifices
             were
             a
             signe
             :
             and
             that
             others
             conceive
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             wicked
             hypocrites
             amongst
             them
             ,
             
               those
               that
               have
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               me
               by
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             thought
             the
             covenant
             betwixt
             me
             and
             them
             was
             only
             about
             sacrifices
             ;
             which
             therefore
             having
             given
             me
             ,
             they
             concluded
             they
             had
             done
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             this
             I
             was
             bound
             as
             by
             covenant
             to
             them
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             for
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               Gather
               my
               Saints
               together
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             some
             hold
             that
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             who
             had
             made
             a
             covenant
             with
             God
             that
             they
             would
             serve
             him
             with
             sacrifices
             ,
             are
             here
             called
             to
             appear
             before
             Christ
             ,
             determining
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             ceremoniall
             law
             :
             and
             then
             others
             take
             it
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             the
             angels
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             last
             judgement
             are
             to
             gather
             the
             elect
             together
             ,
             Matth.
             24.31
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             suits
             best
             with
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               And
               the
               heavens
               shall
               declare
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             now
             this
             people
             carry
             it
             away
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             confidence
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             fulfilled
             all
             righteousnesse
             in
             giving
             him
             the
             sacrifices
             he
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             obscure
             his
             righteousnesse
             by
             the
             mists
             of
             these
             frivolous
             pretences
             ;
             yet
             when
             he
             shall
             appear
             to
             judge
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             from
             heaven
             discover
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             manifest
             before
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             satisfied
             with
             such
             externall
             shews
             of
             service
             ,
             whilst
             their
             hearts
             were
             profane
             and
             wicked
             .
             This
             phrase
             therefore
             of
             the
             heavens
             declaring
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             doth
             either
             only
             imply
             the
             heavens
             bearing
             witnesse
             against
             this
             people
             ,
             concerning
             the
             righteous
             sentence
             which
             God
             should
             pronounce
             against
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Notes
             vers
             .
             1.
             and
             4
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             is
             used
             to
             imply
             (
             which
             is
             much
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             )
             how
             clearly
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             proceeding
             so
             against
             them
             ,
             should
             be
             discovered
             .
             For
             because
             the
             light
             of
             the
             heavens
             discovers
             things
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             from
             heaven
             is
             manifested
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             must
             needs
             see
             ;
             therefore
             that
             which
             is
             made
             most
             clear
             and
             manifest
             is
             said
             to
             be
             revealed
             from
             heaven
             .
             Yet
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             some
             too
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             clear
             revealing
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             and
             others
             of
             the
             angels
             executing
             judgement
             upon
             wicked
             men
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             Matth.
             13.39
             ,
             41.
             
             As
             for
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               for
               God
               is
               judge
               himself
            
             ,
             it
             may
             imply
             1.
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             therefore
             though
             the
             heavens
             be
             ready
             to
             serve
             him
             ;
             and
             2.
             rather
             ,
             that
             whereas
             they
             had
             hated
             and
             despised
             the
             godly
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             testified
             against
             their
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             the
             bare
             formalities
             of
             sacrifices
             ,
             now
             they
             should
             not
             be
             able
             any
             longer
             thus
             to
             flatter
             themselves
             ,
             because
             God
             himself
             would
             now
             decide
             this
             controversy
             by
             his
             sentence
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             only
             just
             judge
             ,
             from
             whom
             nothing
             can
             be
             hidden
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             nor
             can
             judge
             unjustly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Hear
               ,
               O
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               speak
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               testify
               against
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             4.26
             .
             Hereby
             the
             Lord
             implyes
             ,
             that
             his
             controversy
             with
             them
             was
             ,
             because
             having
             by
             covenant
             taken
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             carried
             themselves
             towards
             him
             as
             became
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             main
             thing
             he
             alwaies
             required
             of
             them
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             hear
             and
             obey
             his
             voice
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Jer.
             7.22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               I
               will
               not
               reprove
               thee
               for
               thy
               sacrifices
               ,
               or
               thy
               burnt-offerings
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               continually
               before
               me
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             offered
             every
             day
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             40.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               I
               know
               all
               the
               fowls
               of
               the
               mountains
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             are
             mine
             ,
             and
             provided
             for
             me
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             can
             make
             use
             of
             them
             as
             I
             please
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               If
               I
               were
               hungry
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               tell
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             If
             this
             could
             be
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             require
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             thee
             ;
             since
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             are
             at
             my
             command
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Offer
               unto
               God
               thanksgiving
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             that
             be
             the
             constant
             sacrifice
             thou
             offerest
             to
             God
             ,
             without
             which
             indeed
             other
             sacrifices
             are
             nothing
             worth
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             these
             are
             expressed
             as
             the
             words
             of
             God
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             
               Offer
               unto
               me
               thanksgiving
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               Offer
               unto
               God
               thanksgiving
            
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             an
             infinite
             almighty
             spirit
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             no
             better
             then
             grosse
             folly
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             delighted
             with
             outward
             sacrifices
             .
             
               And
               pay
               thy
               vows
               unto
               the
               most
               High
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             vows
             of
             thanksgiving
             and
             obedience
             .
             See
             also
             the
             following
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Thus
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             praising
             God
             ,
             he
             adds
             that
             of
             prayer
             also
             :
             and
             under
             these
             are
             comprehended
             also
             all
             the
             inward
             worship
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             love
             and
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             either
             praise
             God
             ,
             or
             pray
             to
             God
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             he
             expresseth
             particularly
             calling
             upon
             God
             
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
            
             ,
             either
             because
             then
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             pray
             most
             fervently
             ;
             or
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             greatest
             troubles
             we
             must
             still
             put
             our
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             God.
             Nor
             needs
             it
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             praising
             God
             is
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             set
             before
             prayer
             here
             ,
             both
             because
             even
             when
             we
             come
             first
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             owe
             God
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
             ,
             were
             we
             able
             to
             give
             it
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             mercies
             conferred
             upon
             us
             from
             our
             first
             conception
             ,
             before
             any
             day
             of
             trouble
             can
             put
             us
             upon
             prayer
             ;
             and
             likewise
             especially
             ,
             because
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             that
             glory
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             the
             good
             we
             can
             expect
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             first
             spring
             of
             prayer
             :
             and
             therefore
             some
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             of
             glorifying
             God
             by
             prayer
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               I
               will
               deliver
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               glorify
               me
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             life
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               But
               unto
               the
               wicked
               God
               saith
               ,
               What
               hast
               thou
               to
               doe
               to
               declare
               my
               statutes
               ,
               or
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               take
               my
               covenant
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ?
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             pretending
             thy self
             to
             be
             one
             of
             my
             people
             ,
             or
             by
             talking
             of
             my
             laws
             and
             covenant
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Lord
             rejects
             not
             only
             sacrifices
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             more
             spirituall
             services
             of
             praise
             and
             prayer
             ,
             when
             the
             men
             that
             perform
             them
             are
             wicked
             .
             Some
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             understand
             this
             of
             teachers
             and
             magistrates
             ,
             and
             their
             urging
             Gods
             laws
             and
             covenant
             upon
             others
             .
             But
             though
             this
             may
             be
             included
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             limited
             hereto
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               When
               thou
               sawest
               a
               thief
               ,
               then
               thou
               consentedst
               with
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             joyning
             with
             him
             therein
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             by
             approving
             the
             evil
             of
             his
             waies
             :
             
               and
               hast
               been
               partaker
               with
               adulterers
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             living
             in
             the
             same
             uncleannesse
             with
             
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             conversing
             familiarly
             with
             such
             lewd
             persons
             .
             Some
             learned
             Expositours
             do
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             understand
             both
             these
             peculiarly
             of
             those
             priests
             and
             judges
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             for
             bribes
             were
             wont
             to
             justify
             thieves
             and
             adulterers
             that
             were
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             partakers
             with
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Isa
             .
             1.23
             .
             
               Thy
               princes
               are
               rebellious
               ,
               and
               companions
               of
               thieves
               ;
               every
               one
               loveth
               gifts
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             and
             accordingly
             they
             also
             expound
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               Thou
               givest
               thy
               mouth
               to
               evil
               ,
               and
               thy
               tongue
               frameth
               deceit
               ,
            
             of
             the
             false
             and
             cunning
             pretences
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             sought
             to
             hide
             and
             palliate
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             when
             they
             proceeded
             so
             unjustly
             in
             judgement
             .
             But
             though
             these
             may
             be
             included
             amongst
             others
             ,
             yet
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             the
             words
             should
             be
             limited
             to
             these
             only
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Thou
               sittest
               and
               speakest
               against
               thy
               brother
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Those
             words
             
               thou
               sittest
            
             some
             refer
             to
             those
             that
             sit
             in
             the
             place
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             there
             passe
             false
             and
             unjust
             sentences
             against
             their
             brethren
             ;
             and
             others
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             idle
             persons
             ,
             that
             when
             on
             their
             ale-benches
             or
             elsewhere
             they
             sit
             chatting
             together
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             slander
             their
             brethren
             .
             However
             it
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             spake
             evil
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             not
             out
             of
             sudden
             passion
             ,
             but
             deliberately
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             long
             time
             together
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               These
               things
               hast
               thou
               done
               ,
               and
               I
               kept
               silence
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             3.
             
               thou
               thoughtest
               that
               I
               was
               altogether
               such
               a
               one
               as
               thy self
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             could
             not
             know
             sins
             committed
             in
             secret
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             thou
             canst
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             approve
             of
             thy
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             am
             as
             bad
             as
             thy self
             :
             
               but
               I
               will
               reprove
               thee
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               in
               order
               before
               thine
               eyes
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             openly
             and
             clearly
             discover
             all
             thy
             sins
             particularly
             ,
             and
             to
             thy
             confusion
             and
             shame
             will
             fully
             convince
             thee
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             thy self
             to
             see
             that
             which
             now
             thou
             wouldest
             hide
             from
             me
             .
             The
             phrase
             that
             is
             here
             used
             ,
             of
             setting
             his
             sins
             in
             order
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             should
             be
             as
             clearly
             discovered
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             see
             them
             fairly
             written
             in
             a
             rolle
             or
             catalogue
             before
             his
             eyes
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             should
             be
             presented
             to
             his
             conscience
             ,
             as
             witnesses
             to
             accuse
             him
             ,
             or
             as
             souldiers
             to
             fight
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Now
               consider
               this
               ,
               ye
               that
               forget
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Thus
             God
             speaks
             of
             himself
             in
             a
             third
             person
             ,
             purposely
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             what
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             it
             was
             to
             despise
             God
             :
             and
             then
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               lest
               I
               tear
               you
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               none
               to
               deliver
               ,
            
             there
             is
             an
             intimation
             given
             ,
             1.
             that
             if
             they
             did
             not
             repent
             &
             turn
             to
             God
             betimes
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             ere
             long
             too
             late
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             such
             was
             Gods
             power
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             once
             began
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             ,
             none
             could
             deliver
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               To
               him
               that
               ordereth
               his
               conversation
               aright
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             truly
             fears
             me
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             only
             in
             an
             outward
             ceremoniall
             service
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             worshipping
             me
             ,
             
               will
               I
               shew
               the
               salvation
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             salvation
             promised
             shall
             be
             made
             good
             to
             him
             ;
             I
             will
             save
             him
             both
             here
             ,
             and
             eternally
             hereafter
             :
             and
             so
             it
             shall
             appear
             that
             he
             hath
             sought
             me
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             .
             Here
             again
             God
             speaks
             of
             himself
             in
             a
             third
             person
             ,
             to
             expresse
             what
             he
             saith
             with
             the
             greater
             emphasis
             ;
             
               To
               him
               will
               I
               shew
               the
               salvation
               of
               God
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             He
             
             shall
             find
             by
             proof
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             vain
             to
             trust
             in
             me
             the
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             approve
             himself
             to
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LI.
             
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Psalm
               of
               David
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             upon
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             6.
             
             Psalm
             :
             
               when
               Nathan
               the
               prophet
               came
               unto
               him
            
             ;
             one
             prophet
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             physician
             is
             sick
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             prescribe
             physick
             for
             himself
             ,
             other
             physicians
             come
             to
             visit
             him
             :
             
               after
               he
               had
               gone
               in
               to
               Bathsheba
            
             ;
             which
             was
             well-nigh
             a
             year
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             ,
             after
             his
             sin
             was
             committed
             with
             her
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             12.1
             .
             So
             that
             this
             is
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             1.
             to
             aggravate
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             in
             continuing
             impenitent
             so
             long
             after
             he
             had
             fallen
             into
             such
             grosse
             sins
             ;
             2.
             to
             magnify
             the
             Lords
             mercy
             ,
             in
             seeking
             to
             recover
             him
             out
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             that
             was
             so
             regardlesse
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             own
             soul
             ;
             and
             3.
             that
             hereby
             he
             might
             publickly
             acknowledge
             his
             sin
             to
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             scandalized
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               According
               unto
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               tender
               mercies
               blot
               out
               my
               transgressions
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             out
             of
             thy
             debt-book
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             1.
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             putting
             by
             or
             removall
             of
             those
             grievous
             calamities
             ,
             which
             Nathan
             had
             threatned
             should
             come
             upon
             him
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             that
             he
             so
             earnestly
             beggs
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sins
             :
             and
             2.
             that
             he
             pleads
             the
             multitude
             of
             Gods
             tender
             mercies
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             multitude
             and
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             in
             regard
             whereof
             he
             could
             only
             comfort
             himself
             in
             the
             superabundance
             of
             Gods
             grace
             .
             But
             why
             is
             David
             so
             earnest
             herein
             ,
             since
             Nathan
             had
             already
             assured
             him
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             pardoned
             him
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.13
             .
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             because
             even
             where
             sin
             is
             pardoned
             ,
             yet
             repentance
             is
             a
             duty
             on
             our
             part
             required
             ;
             and
             2.
             because
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             farther
             strengthening
             and
             the
             comforting
             of
             his
             grieved
             soul
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Wash
               me
               throughly
               from
               mine
               iniquity
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             mine
             iniquity
             .
             For
             still
             he
             begges
             here
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             for
             pardon
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             purging
             and
             sanctifying
             grace
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             .
             And
             by
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               wash
               me
               throughly
            
             ,
             (
             wherein
             doubtlesse
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             ceremoniall
             washings
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             law
             )
             he
             again
             implyes
             how
             exceeding
             filthy
             he
             judged
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             how
             dangerously
             he
             was
             defiled
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               I
               acknowledge
               my
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               my
               sin
               is
               ever
               before
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             comes
             upon
             every
             occasion
             into
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             to
             the
             continuall
             wounding
             of
             my
             soul
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             50.21
             .
             Now
             this
             David
             alledgeth
             as
             a
             motive
             to
             move
             God
             to
             pardon
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             two
             grounds
             :
             1.
             because
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             pardon
             those
             that
             did
             thus
             acknowledge
             and
             confesse
             their
             sins
             with
             truly
             broken
             and
             grieved
             hearts
             ;
             and
             seeing
             therefore
             he
             openly
             registred
             his
             sin
             ,
             to
             be
             read
             by
             all
             men
             ,
             in
             this
             Psalm
             he
             desires
             that
             God
             would
             blot
             it
             out
             of
             his
             book
             :
             and
             2.
             because
             this
             discovered
             that
             he
             did
             now
             heartily
             begge
             pardon
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             proceeded
             from
             a
             soul
             continually
             afflicted
             and
             terrified
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             aggravating
             circumstances
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Against
               thee
               ,
               thee
               only
               ,
               have
               I
               sinned
               ,
               and
               done
               this
               evil
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
             These
             last
             words
             
               in
               thy
               sight
            
             are
             added
             ,
             either
             1.
             to
             imply
             that
             God
             judged
             it
             evil
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             usuall
             phrase
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             doing
             that
             which
             was
             
               evil
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             or
             2.
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             wickednesse
             very
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             there
             being
             in
             the
             phrase
             used
             an
             allusion
             to
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             discover
             their
             displeasure
             in
             their
             countenances
             when
             they
             are
             angry
             ;
             which
             agreeth
             well
             with
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             this
             very
             sin
             of
             Davids
             with
             the
             wife
             of
             Urijah
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             11.27
             .
             
               the
               thing
               which
               David
               had
               done
               displeased
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             or
             rather
             3.
             hereby
             to
             aggravate
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             feared
             to
             doe
             that
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             very
             carefull
             to
             hide
             from
             the
             eye
             of
             man.
             The
             greatest
             difficulty
             in
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             why
             David
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             sinned
             only
             against
             God
             ,
             seeing
             the
             wrong
             that
             he
             had
             done
             to
             many
             by
             his
             sins
             was
             so
             notorious
             ,
             as
             to
             Bathsheba
             ,
             and
             Urijah
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             slain
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             he
             had
             drawn
             in
             to
             be
             instrumentall
             to
             him
             in
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             thereby
             took
             occasion
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             ,
             who
             were
             by
             these
             foul
             sins
             exposed
             to
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             actually
             indeed
             involved
             in
             the
             miseries
             of
             a
             civill
             war
             ,
             when
             Absalom
             and
             Sheba
             rebelled
             against
             him
             .
             Now
             though
             to
             this
             some
             answer
             ,
             that
             Davids
             meaning
             was
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             the
             only
             Judge
             that
             could
             punish
             him
             for
             the
             evil
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             kings
             have
             no
             other
             tribunal
             above
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             can
             be
             tryed
             and
             condemned
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             when
             subjects
             sin
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             sin
             against
             God
             and
             the
             king
             ,
             yet
             when
             kings
             sin
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             subjection
             to
             punishment
             ,
             that
             they
             only
             sin
             against
             God
             :
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             his
             meaning
             was
             ,
             that
             God
             only
             knew
             the
             evil
             he
             had
             done
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             would
             make
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               Against
               thee
               ,
               thee
               only
               ,
               have
               I
               sinned
               ,
            
             parallel
             with
             that
             Matth.
             18.15
             .
             
               If
               thy
               brother
               shall
               trespasse
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             private
             offence
             ,
             which
             thou
             only
             knowest
             :
             Yet
             I
             conceive
             the
             true
             answer
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Against
               thee
               ,
               thee
               only
               ,
               have
               I
               sinned
               ,
               and
               done
               this
               evil
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
            
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             comparatively
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             I
             have
             many
             waies
             sinned
             against
             men
             ,
             yet
             the
             wrong
             I
             have
             done
             to
             man
             is
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             wrong
             and
             dishonour
             and
             contempt
             I
             have
             done
             unto
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             my
             grief
             for
             the
             injury
             I
             have
             done
             to
             men
             ,
             is
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             anguish
             I
             find
             in
             my
             soul
             for
             the
             offence
             I
             have
             committed
             against
             thy
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             for
             despising
             thine
             eye
             that
             was
             upon
             me
             .
             And
             indeed
             by
             the
             like
             phrase
             the
             captivity
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             Babylon
             is
             called
             
               an
               evil
               ,
               an
               only
               evil
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             7.5
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             greatest
             evil
             that
             ever
             befell
             that
             nation
             .
             And
             this
             agrees
             fully
             with
             that
             acknowledgement
             David
             made
             of
             his
             sinne
             ,
             when
             Nathan
             charged
             him
             with
             it
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sinned
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               against
               the
               Lord.
            
             Neither
             could
             any
             thing
             be
             spoken
             ,
             if
             we
             thus
             understand
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             could
             tend
             more
             clearly
             to
             the
             aggravating
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             condition
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             make
             way
             to
             pardon
             ,
             then
             this
             doth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             sinned
             against
             the
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             that
             had
             done
             so
             great
             things
             for
             him
             :
             because
             this
             is
             indeed
             the
             greatest
             aggravation
             of
             all
             sinne
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             offence
             against
             God
             ;
             and
             because
             from
             hence
             he
             could
             not
             but
             inferre
             ,
             that
             however
             his
             sinnes
             might
             be
             hidden
             from
             
             men
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             be
             hidden
             from
             God
             ;
             though
             man
             had
             no
             power
             to
             punish
             him
             ,
             yet
             that
             could
             not
             free
             him
             from
             Gods
             judgements
             ;
             though
             men
             should
             excuse
             or
             extenuate
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             yea
             though
             all
             the
             world
             should
             acquit
             and
             absolve
             him
             ,
             yet
             enough
             it
             would
             be
             for
             ever
             to
             wound
             his
             soul
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             conscience
             told
             him
             he
             had
             sinned
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             
               That
               thou
               mightest
               be
               justifyed
               when
               thou
               speakest
               ,
               and
               be
               clear
               when
               thou
               judgest
               .
            
             ]
             1.
             
             Some
             referre
             this
             to
             the
             first
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             vers
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               that
               thou
               mightest
               be
               justifyed
               when
               thou
               speakest
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             clearly
             seen
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             faithfull
             and
             just
             in
             making
             good
             thy
             promises
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             referred
             either
             to
             the
             generall
             promises
             made
             in
             the
             Word
             concerning
             Gods
             pardoning
             penitent
             sinners
             ,
             as
             that
             Deuter.
             30.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             or
             to
             that
             particular
             promise
             God
             had
             made
             to
             David
             ,
             of
             a
             perpetuall
             kingdome
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             settled
             on
             his
             seed
             )
             
               and
               be
               clear
               when
               thou
               judgest
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             not
             say
             when
             thou
             correctest
             thy
             servants
             ,
             that
             thou
             dost
             not
             stand
             to
             thy
             promises
             .
             Again
             ,
             2.
             some
             referre
             these
             words
             to
             the
             clause
             immediately
             going
             before
             ,
             
               Against
               thee
               ,
               thee
               only
               ,
               have
               I
               sinned
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               that
               thou
               mightest
               be
               justifyed
               when
               thou
               speakest
               ,
               and
               clear
               when
               thou
               judgest
               :
            
             for
             the
             clearing
             whereof
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             particle
             (
             
               that
               )
               that
               thou
               mightest
               be
               justifyed
               ,
            
             &c.
             doth
             not
             imply
             that
             this
             was
             the
             end
             of
             Davids
             sinning
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             was
             a
             supernaturall
             event
             that
             followed
             thereupon
             ;
             David
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             sinned
             purposely
             that
             God
             might
             be
             justifyed
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             event
             did
             through
             the
             all-ruling
             providence
             of
             God
             follow
             upon
             his
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             justifyed
             in
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             and
             cleared
             when
             he
             judged
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             questioned
             ,
             wherein
             God
             was
             justifyed
             and
             cleared
             by
             occasion
             of
             Davids
             sinne
             :
             to
             this
             they
             answer
             1.
             that
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             was
             hereby
             singularly
             approved
             ,
             in
             that
             notwithstanding
             David
             had
             provoked
             the
             Lord
             to
             displeasure
             ,
             by
             committing
             such
             grosse
             sinnes
             ,
             yet
             God
             continued
             faithfull
             in
             making
             good
             his
             promises
             to
             him
             ,
             both
             those
             generall
             promises
             of
             being
             mercifull
             to
             him
             in
             his
             justification
             and
             salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             speciall
             promise
             of
             giving
             him
             a
             seed
             ,
             that
             should
             have
             an
             eternall
             kingdome
             settled
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             too
             by
             Bathsheba
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             sinned
             :
             or
             ,
             2.
             that
             Gods
             justice
             and
             faithfulnesse
             was
             hereby
             manifestly
             set
             forth
             ,
             in
             that
             though
             God
             failed
             not
             to
             make
             good
             his
             promises
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             withall
             he
             did
             also
             make
             good
             the
             evil
             he
             had
             threatned
             against
             him
             by
             the
             prophet
             Nathan
             ,
             and
             was
             most
             just
             in
             bringing
             that
             evil
             upon
             him
             .
             So
             that
             whereas
             when
             David
             fell
             so
             foulely
             ,
             with
             whom
             God
             had
             made
             a
             covenant
             ,
             that
             of
             his
             seed
             he
             would
             raise
             a
             Saviour
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             some
             might
             be
             ready
             to
             cavill
             ,
             that
             now
             there
             was
             no
             likelyhood
             ,
             that
             from
             a
             man
             thus
             fallen
             from
             the
             state
             of
             holinesse
             a
             seed
             should
             be
             raised
             ,
             by
             whom
             Gods
             elect
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             thus
             some
             blame
             might
             be
             charged
             upon
             God
             ,
             for
             suffering
             one
             whom
             he
             had
             so
             highly
             honoured
             ,
             thus
             to
             fall
             ;
             David
             here
             on
             the
             contrary
             professeth
             ,
             that
             his
             sinne
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             
             being
             any
             just
             ground
             of
             the
             least
             aspersion
             that
             could
             be
             cast
             upon
             God
             ,
             that
             rather
             by
             his
             sin
             the
             justice
             and
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             was
             the
             more
             clearly
             discovered
             .
             And
             that
             thus
             these
             words
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             they
             labour
             farther
             to
             prove
             ,
             by
             Pauls
             alledging
             this
             Text
             Rom.
             3.4
             .
             to
             prove
             that
             God
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             any
             way
             liable
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             failing
             in
             his
             promises
             made
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             when
             he
             suffered
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             through
             their
             unbelief
             to
             fall
             short
             of
             the
             grace
             that
             had
             been
             promised
             them
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             his
             faithfulnesse
             was
             render'd
             the
             more
             conspicuous
             thereby
             ;
             in
             that
             though
             the
             Jews
             had
             broken
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             yet
             God
             was
             faithfull
             in
             making
             good
             his
             promises
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             remnant
             which
             he
             reserved
             to
             himself
             ,
             who
             did
             by
             faith
             embrace
             the
             grace
             that
             was
             tender'd
             them
             in
             Christ
             .
             For
             hereby
             it
             appeared
             that
             God
             was
             so
             true
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             that
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             men
             could
             not
             make
             void
             his
             faithfulnesse
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             man
             was
             so
             false
             ,
             that
             no
             faithfulnesse
             in
             Gods
             dealings
             with
             him
             could
             keep
             him
             faithfull
             to
             God.
             What
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               if
               some
               did
               not
               believe
               ?
               shall
               their
               unbelief
               make
               the
               faith
               of
               God
               without
               effect
               ?
               God
               forbid
               ;
               yea
               let
               God
               be
               true
               ,
               but
               every
               man
               a
               liar
               :
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               That
               thou
               mightest
               be
               justifyed
               in
               thy
               sayings
               ,
               and
               mightest
               overcome
               when
               thou
               art
               judged
               .
            
             Where
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             last
             clause
             is
             render'd
             otherwise
             then
             it
             is
             here
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             cites
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             
               and
               mightest
               overcome
               when
               thou
               art
               judged
               ,
            
             yet
             the
             sense
             is
             the
             same
             :
             for
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             men
             should
             foolishly
             charge
             God
             about
             this
             sin
             of
             David
             ,
             God
             would
             be
             cleared
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             be
             condemned
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             would
             have
             the
             better
             of
             them
             .
             But
             3.
             others
             (
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             so
             intricate
             an
             exposition
             as
             the
             former
             is
             )
             refer
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               mightest
               be
               justified
            
             ,
             to
             the
             words
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               I
               acknowledge
               my
               transgression
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               that
               thou
               mightest
               be
               justified
               when
               thou
               speakest
               ,
               and
               be
               clear
               when
               thou
               judgest
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             confesse
             the
             evil
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             mine
             own
             sake
             ,
             as
             for
             thy
             glory
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               mightest
               be
               justifyed
               when
               thou
               speakest
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             thou
             spakest
             by
             Nathan
             ,
             when
             he
             reproved
             me
             ,
             and
             denounced
             the
             sore
             afflictions
             which
             should
             come
             upon
             me
             ,
             
               and
               be
               clear
               when
               thou
               judgest
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             thou
             dost
             bring
             the
             judgements
             upon
             me
             which
             thou
             hast
             threatned
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               was
               shapen
               in
               iniquity
               ;
               and
               in
               sin
               did
               my
               mother
               conceive
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             was
             born
             guilty
             of
             Adams
             sin
             ,
             which
             I
             committed
             in
             his
             loins
             ,
             yea
             in
             my
             very
             conception
             in
             my
             mothers
             womb
             I
             was
             all-over
             tainted
             and
             defiled
             with
             originall
             sin
             .
             Now
             this
             he
             mentioneth
             for
             his
             farther
             humiliation
             before
             God
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             only
             sinned
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             the
             wife
             of
             Urijah
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             indeed
             of
             a
             cursed
             sinfull
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             been
             prone
             to
             sin
             all
             my
             daies
             :
             no
             sooner
             was
             that
             substance
             whereof
             I
             was
             made
             warmed
             in
             my
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             but
             I
             was
             overspread
             with
             sinne
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             was
             born
             into
             the
             world
             with
             a
             very
             spring
             and
             fountain
             of
             all
             sinne
             within
             me
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             abaseth
             me
             most
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               thou
               desirest
               truth
               in
               the
               inward
               parts
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             some
             limit
             the
             truth
             here
             mentioned
             to
             the
             sincerity
             of
             a
             poor
             penitent
             in
             laying
             open
             his
             sin
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             hold
             that
             David
             ,
             by
             affirming
             here
             that
             God
             loved
             inward
             
             sincerity
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             sin
             ,
             did
             covertly
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             with
             a
             true
             and
             sincere
             heart
             confessed
             his
             sin
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hoped
             that
             God
             would
             pardon
             him
             :
             yet
             I
             rather
             understand
             thereby
             all
             uprightnesse
             of
             heart
             in
             generall
             ;
             
               thou
               desirest
               truth
               in
               the
               inward
               parts
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             that
             art
             a
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             desirest
             integrity
             and
             sincerity
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             not
             only
             an
             outward
             conformity
             to
             thy
             will
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             the
             inward
             man
             be
             free
             from
             all
             deceit
             and
             falshood
             :
             and
             that
             the
             aim
             of
             David
             in
             mentioning
             this
             was
             ,
             thereby
             to
             intimate
             either
             his
             hope
             ,
             that
             therefore
             God
             would
             not
             cast
             him
             off
             in
             displeasure
             ,
             because
             however
             he
             had
             sinned
             greatly
             ,
             yet
             he
             trusted
             he
             might
             safely
             say
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             notwithstanding
             was
             sincere
             towards
             God
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             ,
             how
             odious
             his
             impurity
             must
             needs
             make
             him
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             that
             naturall
             sinfulnesse
             and
             impurity
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             acknowledged
             himself
             to
             have
             been
             conceived
             and
             born
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             falsenesse
             and
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             which
             was
             discovered
             in
             his
             late
             sins
             ,
             especially
             in
             that
             he
             had
             used
             such
             a
             deal
             of
             fraud
             and
             guile
             in
             seeking
             to
             hide
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               in
               the
               hidden
               parts
               thou
               shalt
               make
               me
               to
               know
               wisedome
               ,
            
             almost
             all
             Expositours
             read
             it
             ,
             
               and
               in
               the
               hidden
               part
               thou
               hadst
               made
               me
               to
               know
               wisedome
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             hold
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             David
             aggravated
             his
             sins
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             that
             purity
             and
             sincerity
             which
             God
             desired
             and
             loved
             in
             his
             children
             ,
             compared
             with
             his
             own
             sinfulnesse
             and
             falsnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             so
             here
             he
             aggravates
             his
             sin
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             that
             measure
             of
             saving
             knowledge
             and
             grace
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             wrought
             in
             him
             before
             he
             fell
             into
             those
             grosse
             sins
             :
             
               in
               the
               hidden
               part
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             inwardly
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             
               the
               hidden
               man
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.4
             .
             
               thou
               hadst
               made
               me
               to
               know
               wisedome
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hadst
             not
             only
             taught
             me
             to
             see
             and
             understand
             the
             true
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             my
             heart
             and
             affections
             to
             approve
             and
             like
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             know
             it
             feelingly
             ,
             experimentally
             and
             effectually
             ;
             and
             this
             it
             is
             that
             makes
             my
             sins
             out
             of
             measure
             sinfull
             ,
             that
             after
             thou
             hadst
             so
             savingly
             enlightened
             me
             ,
             I
             should
             yet
             fall
             so
             foulely
             .
             But
             now
             if
             we
             read
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             ,
             
               and
               in
               the
               hidden
               part
               thou
               shalt
               make
               me
               to
               know
               wisedome
               ,
            
             then
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             herein
             he
             declares
             his
             hope
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             yet
             be
             mercifull
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             furnishing
             his
             heart
             with
             all
             necessary
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Purge
               me
               with
               hyssop
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               clean
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             these
             words
             David
             alludes
             clearly
             to
             the
             legall
             rites
             of
             cleansing
             those
             that
             were
             legally
             unclean
             by
             leprosy
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             by
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             and
             the
             water
             of
             expiation
             upon
             them
             with
             a
             sprinkle
             of
             hyssop
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             to
             other
             legall
             sprinklings
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             Heb.
             9.13
             ,
             19.
             compared
             with
             Lev.
             14.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
             Numb
             .
             19.6
             .
             and
             Exod.
             24.8
             .
             with
             the
             Notes
             on
             these
             places
             .
             So
             that
             his
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             doe
             that
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             signified
             by
             those
             legall
             sprinklings
             with
             hyssop
             ,
             (
             and
             without
             which
             those
             outward
             sprinklings
             were
             indeed
             nothing
             worth
             )
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             ,
             by
             applying
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             to
             him
             ,
             throughly
             cleanse
             his
             leprous
             soul
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             pure
             and
             acceptable
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             legall
             washings
             ,
             
               wash
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               whiter
               then
               snow
               .
            
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Make
               me
               to
               hear
               joy
               and
               gladnesse
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             the
             immediate
             voice
             of
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             assuring
             my
             heart
             that
             thou
             hast
             pardoned
             my
             sins
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             the
             ministery
             of
             thy
             word
             particularly
             ,
             by
             causing
             me
             with
             joy
             to
             imbrace
             thy
             promises
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             mine
             own
             soul
             .
             To
             which
             some
             adde
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             desired
             hereby
             ,
             that
             Nathan
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             prophet
             ,
             might
             be
             sent
             to
             him
             with
             those
             joyfull
             tidings
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             pardoned
             his
             sins
             :
             &
             therefore
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             that
             Nathan
             did
             not
             return
             that
             answer
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               put
               away
               thy
               sin
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               die
               ,
            
             so
             soon
             as
             David
             upon
             Nathans
             reproof
             had
             acknowledged
             his
             sin
             ;
             (
             though
             they
             be
             all
             related
             together
             2
             Sam.
             12.13
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             things
             done
             at
             severall
             times
             are
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             scriptures
             recording
             of
             them
             )
             but
             that
             after
             David
             had
             some
             time
             mourned
             for
             his
             sins
             ,
             Nathan
             came
             again
             with
             that
             joyfull
             message
             .
             But
             of
             this
             there
             is
             no
             certainty
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Hide
               thy
               face
               from
               my
               sins
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Seeing
             
               my
               sin
               is
               ever
               before
               me
               ,
            
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             3.
             let
             it
             not
             be
             before
             thee
             ,
             but
             do
             thou
             
               hide
               thy
               face
            
             ,
             not
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             
               from
               my
               sins
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Create
               in
               me
               a
               clean
               heart
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             with
             respect
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             concerning
             the
             corruption
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               was
               shapen
               in
               iniquity
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             and
             as
             apprehending
             himself
             deprived
             in
             a
             manner
             of
             that
             holy
             disposition
             and
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             formerly
             wrought
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             before
             he
             begged
             for
             pardon
             ,
             so
             here
             for
             the
             sanctification
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             .
             And
             because
             for
             the
             work
             of
             regeneration
             there
             is
             no
             disposition
             of
             nature
             that
             tends
             thereto
             ,
             nothing
             in
             nature
             out
             of
             which
             the
             spirit
             can
             produce
             such
             an
             effect
             ,
             therefore
             he
             tearms
             it
             a
             creating
             of
             a
             clean
             heart
             in
             him
             .
             
               And
               renew
               a
               right
               spirit
               within
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             disposition
             and
             inclination
             of
             nature
             ,
             not
             crooked
             and
             perverse
             ,
             as
             all
             mens
             are
             naturally
             ,
             but
             just
             and
             right
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             streight
             rule
             of
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             which
             might
             carry
             him
             on
             ,
             to
             doe
             that
             only
             which
             was
             right
             in
             Gods
             sight
             .
             As
             for
             the
             word
             renew
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             have
             reference
             to
             that
             uprightnesse
             wherein
             man
             was
             at
             first
             created
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             conceive
             it
             hath
             reference
             to
             his
             former
             piety
             ,
             which
             he
             now
             found
             greatly
             decayed
             in
             him
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             desires
             to
             be
             established
             again
             :
             and
             therefore
             some
             render
             it
             ,
             
               a
               constant
               spirit
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Cast
               me
               not
               away
               from
               thy
               presence
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Cast
             me
             not
             out
             of
             thy
             favour
             :
             yea
             and
             consequently
             it
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             which
             some
             hold
             ,
             that
             this
             also
             implyes
             a
             desire
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             evidences
             of
             his
             favour
             formerly
             enjoyed
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             cast
             out
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             his
             sanctuary
             ,
             as
             Cain
             was
             ,
             for
             shedding
             blood
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             4.16
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             cast
             off
             from
             serving
             God
             in
             the
             regall
             office
             ,
             as
             Saul
             had
             been
             :
             
               and
               take
               not
               thy
               holy
               spirit
               from
               me
            
             ;
             whereby
             he
             means
             both
             those
             sanctifying
             and
             saving
             graces
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             by
             his
             spirit
             had
             endued
             him
             ;
             (
             which
             are
             indeed
             often
             greatly
             impaired
             by
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             of
             themselves
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             utterly
             lost
             ,
             though
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             which
             David
             here
             begges
             ,
             they
             are
             continued
             in
             them
             )
             and
             likewise
             those
             gifts
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             had
             furnished
             him
             for
             his
             regall
             office
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Restore
               unto
               me
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               salvation
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             thy
             saving
             
             my
             soul
             eternally
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             of
             thy
             providence
             over
             me
             for
             my
             preservation
             here
             from
             temporall
             dangers
             :
             
               and
               uphold
               me
               with
               thy
               free
               spirit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             keep
             up
             my
             heart
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             thy
             love
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             life
             eternall
             ,
             and
             a
             firm
             resolution
             of
             yielding
             thee
             sincere
             obedience
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             
               thy
               free
               spirit
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             that
             free
             disposition
             of
             spirit
             which
             thou
             art
             wont
             to
             work
             in
             thy
             children
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             )
             by
             that
             spirit
             of
             thine
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             art
             wont
             to
             work
             in
             thy
             children
             a
             true
             freedome
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             sin
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             2
             Cor.
             3.17
             .
             
               where
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               liberty
               ,
            
             a
             readinesse
             of
             mind
             ,
             freely
             and
             chearfully
             and
             sincerely
             ,
             without
             any
             by-respects
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             to
             obey
             thy
             laws
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             magnanimity
             ,
             boldly
             and
             freely
             to
             professe
             themselves
             thy
             children
             ,
             Rom.
             8.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Then
               will
               I
               teach
               transgressours
               thy
               waies
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             mine
             example
             I
             will
             cause
             them
             to
             see
             how
             infinitely
             mercifull
             thou
             art
             to
             poor
             penitent
             sinners
             ,
             and
             withall
             how
             in
             all
             things
             thou
             requirest
             them
             to
             carry
             themselves
             if
             they
             desire
             thy
             favour
             .
             And
             to
             this
             some
             adde
             also
             his
             declaring
             how
             severely
             God
             often
             afflicts
             his
             own
             children
             ,
             when
             they
             sinne
             against
             him
             .
             But
             however
             Davids
             main
             drift
             in
             these
             words
             was
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             endeavour
             that
             as
             his
             sin
             had
             been
             an
             occasion
             of
             much
             hurt
             to
             others
             ,
             so
             his
             repentance
             should
             likewise
             be
             improved
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Deliver
               me
               from
               bloud-guiltinesse
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             thus
             ;
             that
             David
             desired
             here
             that
             God
             would
             pardon
             those
             sins
             whereby
             he
             had
             deserved
             that
             God
             should
             cut
             him
             off
             ,
             and
             have
             his
             bloud
             for
             the
             bloud
             he
             had
             shed
             ;
             or
             for
             which
             he
             had
             threatned
             that
             the
             sword
             should
             never
             depart
             from
             his
             house
             .
             But
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             ,
             it
             is
             clearly
             meant
             of
             that
             guilt
             he
             had
             drawn
             upon
             himself
             by
             shedding
             the
             bloud
             of
             Urijah
             and
             others
             :
             the
             pardon
             whereof
             David
             here
             again
             desires
             ,
             because
             men
             that
             lye
             in
             their
             sins
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             he
             was
             to
             promise
             to
             God.
             
               And
               my
               tongue
               shall
               sing
               aloud
               of
               thy
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             in
             performing
             thy
             promises
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             also
             particularly
             referred
             to
             that
             promise
             made
             by
             Nathan
             2
             Sam.
             12.13
             .
             )
             or
             that
             righteousnesse
             whereby
             thou
             dost
             justify
             sinners
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             5.8
             ,
             and
             22.31
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               open
               thou
               my
               lips
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Herein
             he
             desires
             of
             God
             ,
             1.
             that
             by
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             him
             he
             might
             have
             occasion
             to
             shew
             forth
             his
             praise
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             40.3
             :
             2ly
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             free
             him
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             might
             well
             stop
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             make
             him
             unfit
             for
             this
             service
             ;
             see
             Psal
             .
             50.16
             :
             and
             3ly
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             him
             a
             will
             and
             desire
             to
             praise
             him
             ,
             a
             prepared
             heart
             and
             quickned
             affections
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             abilities
             requisite
             for
             this
             service
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               For
               thou
               desirest
               not
               sacrifice
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             40.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               sacrifices
               of
               God
               are
               a
               broken
               spirit
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             sacrifice
             which
             is
             all
             in
             all
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             ,
             better
             and
             more
             pleasing
             to
             God
             then
             all
             other
             sacrifices
             .
             And
             this
             is
             here
             inserted
             ,
             because
             David
             is
             here
             speaking
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
             ,
             which
             a
             penitent
             sinner
             promiseth
             to
             God
             upon
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             obtained
             ;
             whose
             praise
             is
             therefore
             the
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             
             because
             it
             proceeds
             from
             a
             heart
             that
             hath
             been
             so
             broken
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Doe
               good
               in
               thy
               good
               pleasure
               unto
               Sion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Of
             thine
             own
             free
             grace
             and
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             according
             as
             thou
             shalt
             be
             pleased
             and
             shalt
             see
             fit
             ,
             doe
             good
             to
             thy
             Church
             and
             people
             (
             for
             by
             Sion
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             whole
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             met
             together
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             Sion
             ;
             and
             figuratively
             also
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             2.6
             .
             )
             
               build
               thou
               the
               walls
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             maintain
             ,
             defend
             and
             strengthen
             thy
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             city
             in
             particular
             which
             is
             the
             chief
             glory
             of
             the
             kingdome
             .
             Because
             1.
             
             David
             by
             his
             sin
             had
             already
             done
             much
             hurt
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             for
             many
             of
             them
             had
             been
             slain
             by
             the
             sword
             together
             with
             Urijah
             ;
             many
             had
             been
             scandalized
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             grieved
             ,
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             godlinesse
             stained
             ;
             )
             2.
             he
             knew
             that
             God
             might
             haply
             (
             as
             he
             often
             did
             )
             punish
             the
             whole
             land
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             king
             ;
             yea
             and
             3.
             being
             anointed
             king
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             he
             out
             of
             whose
             loyns
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             by
             his
             sins
             he
             had
             done
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lay
             to
             ruine
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             :
             therefore
             he
             praies
             here
             for
             Sions
             welfare
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             
               Doe
               good
               in
               thy
               good
               pleasure
               unto
               Sion
            
             :
             and
             as
             if
             by
             his
             sins
             he
             had
             made
             a
             breach
             in
             Jerusalems
             walls
             ,
             he
             desires
             God
             to
             repair
             the
             hurt
             that
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             the
             breach
             ,
             
               build
               thou
               the
               walls
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             When
             David
             succeeded
             Saul
             ,
             he
             found
             the
             kingdome
             in
             a
             very
             bad
             case
             :
             Now
             fearing
             lest
             upon
             his
             grievous
             sins
             God
             should
             break
             forth
             in
             displeasure
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             against
             Saul
             ,
             and
             should
             by
             letting
             loose
             some
             enemy
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             judgement
             ,
             interrupt
             the
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             perfecting
             of
             Jerusalems
             building
             should
             be
             hindered
             ,
             (
             the
             main
             part
             whereof
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             begun
             ,
             )
             the
             reformation
             intended
             and
             begun
             should
             be
             frustrated
             ,
             and
             the
             settling
             and
             ordering
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             worship
             should
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             God
             should
             as
             it
             were
             retract
             what
             he
             had
             so
             graciously
             spoken
             concerning
             Sion
             ,
             Psal
             .
             132.14
             ,
             &c.
             
               the
               Lord
               hath
               chosen
               Zion
               ,
               he
               hath
               desired
               it
               for
               his
               habitation
               .
               This
               is
               my
               rest
               for
               ever
               ,
               here
               will
               I
               dwell
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               desired
               it
               :
               I
               will
               abundantly
               blesse
               her
               provision
               ,
               I
               will
               satisfy
               her
               poor
               with
               bread
               ;
               I
               will
               also
               cloath
               her
               priests
               with
               salvation
               ,
               and
               her
               Saints
               shall
               shout
               aloud
               for
               joy
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             these
             evils
             ,
             he
             closeth
             this
             Psalm
             with
             this
             prayer
             for
             the
             welfare
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Then
               shalt
               thou
               be
               pleased
               with
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             33.19
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             5.4
             .
             
               with
               burnt-offering
               and
               whole
               burnt-offering
            
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             were
             of
             birds
             and
             beasts
             that
             were
             all
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             some
             were
             things
             without
             life
             ,
             such
             as
             flowre
             ,
             oyl
             ,
             &c.
             and
             were
             sometimes
             wholly
             burnt
             ,
             as
             
               in
               every
               meat-offering
               for
               the
               priest
               ,
            
             Levit.
             6.23
             .
             However
             ,
             that
             which
             David
             saith
             here
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Then
               shalt
               thou
               be
               pleased
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             When
             the
             Temple
             is
             built
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             place
             which
             thou
             hast
             chosen
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             reconciled
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             thereupon
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             also
             be
             favourable
             unto
             thy
             people
             ,
             then
             shalt
             thou
             graciously
             accept
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             which
             I
             shall
             offer
             for
             my self
             ,
             which
             whilst
             I
             should
             lye
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             sins
             I
             have
             committed
             ,
             I
             know
             thou
             wouldest
             never
             regard
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             peoples
             sacrifices
             ,
             which
             with
             much
             forwardnesse
             and
             chearfulnesse
             they
             shall
             then
             
             bring
             to
             thine
             altar
             ;
             Then
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               shall
               they
               offer
               bullocks
               upon
               thine
               altar
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               ,
               Maschil
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             For
             this
             word
             Maschil
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             upon
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             32.
             
             Psalm
             .
             
               A
               Psalm
               of
               David
               when
               Doeg
               the
               Edomite
               came
               and
               told
               Saul
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             thereupon
             at
             Sauls
             command
             had
             slain
             Ahimelech
             with
             fourscore
             and
             five
             priests
             besides
             ,
             and
             had
             destroyed
             the
             city
             Nob
             and
             all
             that
             was
             therein
             .
             For
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             after
             that
             bloudy
             massacre
             of
             Doeg
             ,
             those
             words
             do
             evidence
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Thou
               lovest
               all
               devouring
               words
               ,
               O
               thou
               deceitfull
               tongue
               :
            
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             22.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Why
               boastest
               thou
               thy self
               in
               mischief
               ,
               O
               mighty
               man
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Doegs
             boasting
             might
             be
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             evil
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             or
             of
             farther
             mischief
             he
             intended
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             successe
             of
             the
             false
             tale
             he
             had
             told
             to
             Saul
             ;
             whether
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             evil
             he
             had
             thereby
             brought
             upon
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             favour
             he
             had
             thereby
             obtained
             with
             Saul
             ,
             and
             the
             preferment
             perhaps
             and
             rewards
             he
             had
             thereupon
             conferred
             on
             him
             :
             and
             accordingly
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             interrogation
             ,
             
               Why
               boastest
               thou
               thy self
               in
               mischief
            
             ?
             is
             either
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             wickednesse
             to
             boast
             of
             such
             a
             villany
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             fearing
             vengeance
             from
             God
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             How
             darest
             thou
             thus
             to
             boast
             thy self
             ?
             or
             else
             to
             signify
             that
             there
             was
             no
             just
             cause
             for
             his
             boasting
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             there
             was
             nothing
             worthy
             of
             such
             triumphing
             in
             that
             which
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             because
             in
             the
             conclusion
             it
             would
             be
             found
             there
             was
             nothing
             gotten
             by
             it
             .
             And
             so
             those
             words
             ,
             
               O
               mighty
               man
            
             ,
             may
             be
             added
             also
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             Irony
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             A
             great
             deal
             of
             valour
             and
             prowesse
             you
             have
             shewn
             in
             slaying
             a
             company
             of
             unarmed
             men
             ,
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yea
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             no
             way
             able
             to
             resist
             you
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             imply
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             vain
             boasting
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             his
             present
             greatnesse
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             man
             in
             great
             place
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             power
             with
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             22.9
             .
             or
             the
             great
             preferments
             he
             expected
             from
             Saul
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               endureth
               continually
               ,
            
             they
             are
             opposed
             to
             Doegs
             boasting
             ;
             and
             import
             as
             much
             as
             if
             David
             had
             said
             ,
             God
             is
             ever
             good
             to
             his
             ,
             and
             hereon
             I
             rely
             against
             all
             thy
             vaunts
             and
             threatnings
             :
             neither
             thy
             might
             nor
             wickednesse
             can
             frustrate
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ;
             though
             God
             may
             afflict
             his
             servants
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             deliver
             them
             again
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             afflicts
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             be
             weary
             of
             helping
             them
             :
             yea
             he
             is
             good
             to
             them
             even
             when
             he
             suffers
             wicked
             men
             to
             prevail
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Thy
               tongue
               deviseth
               mischiefs
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             utters
             those
             things
             wherewith
             thou
             hast
             devised
             to
             doe
             mischief
             :
             and
             thus
             Doeg
             is
             charged
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             rashly
             and
             unadvisedly
             utter
             those
             things
             to
             Saul
             ,
             that
             had
             brought
             so
             much
             mischief
             upon
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             plotted
             it
             before-hand
             :
             
               like
               a
               sharp
               rasour
               ,
               working
               deceitfully
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             in
             stead
             of
             cutting
             off
             the
             hair
             ,
             it
             cutteth
             a
             mans
             throat
             .
             I
             know
             some
             would
             have
             those
             last
             words
             ,
             
               working
               deceitfully
            
             ,
             to
             be
             only
             spoken
             of
             Doegs
             tongue
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             snares
             that
             were
             laid
             thereby
             for
             the
             ruine
             of
             Gods
             faithfull
             servants
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             
             think
             that
             these
             words
             are
             to
             be
             referred
             both
             to
             Doegs
             tongue
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             the
             rasour
             whereto
             his
             tongue
             is
             compared
             :
             for
             as
             his
             tongue
             is
             compared
             to
             
               a
               sharp
               rasour
            
             ,
             because
             as
             a
             sharp
             rasour
             doth
             sodainly
             and
             easily
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             touch
             ,
             take
             off
             all
             the
             hair
             to
             the
             very
             roots
             ,
             yea
             and
             may
             wound
             deeply
             in
             stead
             of
             shaving
             ,
             if
             it
             goes
             awry
             ;
             so
             Doegs
             tongue
             had
             sodainly
             ,
             with
             a
             few
             words
             speaking
             ,
             caused
             not
             only
             fourscore
             and
             five
             of
             the
             Priests
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Nob
             ,
             yea
             even
             their
             children
             and
             sucklings
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             22.19
             :
             so
             it
             is
             also
             compared
             to
             a
             sharp
             rasour
             ,
             
               working
               deceitfully
            
             ,
             because
             as
             a
             rasour
             may
             be
             said
             to
             work
             deceitfully
             ,
             when
             in
             stead
             of
             trimming
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             doth
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             trice
             ,
             when
             no
             such
             thing
             is
             feared
             ,
             cut
             a
             mans
             throat
             ;
             so
             it
             might
             be
             said
             also
             of
             Doegs
             tongue
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             work
             deceitfully
             ,
             because
             being
             created
             for
             Gods
             glory
             and
             the
             good
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             had
             therewith
             deceived
             Saul
             ,
             making
             him
             believe
             that
             Ahimelech
             had
             conspired
             with
             David
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             thereby
             had
             also
             brought
             ruine
             upon
             Ahimelech
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             carried
             himself
             with
             all
             fairnesse
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Thou
               lovest
               evil
               more
               then
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             22.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Thou
               lovest
               all
               devouring
               words
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             horrid
             massacre
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Nob
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             22.18
             ,
             19.
             wherein
             such
             multitudes
             were
             on
             a
             sudden
             swallowed
             up
             ,
             and
             all
             by
             means
             of
             Doegs
             wicked
             tongue
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             the
             rather
             ascribes
             this
             act
             of
             devouring
             ,
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             naturall
             use
             of
             the
             tongue
             in
             drawing
             in
             the
             meat
             to
             the
             throat
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             swallowed
             down
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               God
               shall
               likewise
               destroy
               thee
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             destroyed
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             
               he
               shall
               take
               thee
               away
               ,
               and
               pluck
               thee
               out
               of
               thy
               dwelling
               place
            
             ;
             though
             being
             become
             great
             through
             Sauls
             favour
             thou
             mayest
             judge
             thy self
             unmoveable
             :
             
               and
               root
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             thee
             and
             all
             thy
             posterity
             ,
             as
             thou
             didst
             destroy
             not
             the
             priests
             only
             ,
             but
             their
             children
             too
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             27.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               righteous
               also
               shall
               see
               ,
               and
               fear
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             wicked
             men
             may
             close
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             the
             righteous
             shall
             observe
             it
             ;
             and
             finding
             hereby
             how
             sure
             God
             is
             to
             take
             part
             with
             his
             servants
             against
             those
             that
             oppresse
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             only
             make
             them
             afraid
             of
             doing
             any
             such
             evil
             as
             Doeg
             hath
             done
             ,
             but
             will
             also
             cause
             them
             every
             way
             to
             fear
             God
             the
             more
             ,
             not
             abandoning
             the
             profession
             or
             waies
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             the
             wicked
             triumph
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Loe
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               man
               that
               made
               not
               God
               his
               strength
               ;
               but
               trusted
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               his
               riches
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             was
             evident
             in
             that
             he
             was
             not
             afraid
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             enrich
             himself
             :
             
               and
               strengthened
               himself
               in
               his
               wickednesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             encouraged
             himself
             in
             the
             wickednesse
             he
             had
             committed
             ,
             or
             sought
             to
             advance
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             himself
             great
             and
             mighty
             by
             that
             his
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               But
               I
               am
               like
               a
               green
               olive-tree
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             I
             be
             now
             in
             a
             poor
             despised
             condition
             ,
             and
             banished
             from
             the
             Church
             
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             I
             shall
             therein
             continue
             in
             a
             flourishing
             estate
             ,
             enjoying
             with
             others
             the
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             yielding
             fruit
             delightfull
             and
             profitable
             both
             to
             God
             and
             man
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             23.6
             .
             Now
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             his
             hope
             he
             adds
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               I
               trust
               in
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               I
               will
               praise
               thee
               for
               ever
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               done
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             destroyed
             Doeg
             ;
             or
             ,
             thou
             hast
             made
             me
             like
             a
             green
             olive-tree
             ;
             or
             ,
             thou
             hast
             caused
             me
             to
             trust
             in
             thy
             mercy
             .
             For
             it
             may
             be
             referred
             either
             to
             any
             of
             those
             things
             which
             God
             had
             already
             done
             for
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             composed
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             as
             his
             delivering
             him
             from
             the
             plots
             of
             Doeg
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             might
             often
             have
             ruined
             him
             ,
             encouraged
             by
             the
             successe
             of
             Doeg
             in
             the
             evil
             he
             had
             brought
             upon
             the
             priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             wonderfully
             preserved
             him
             ;
             or
             to
             those
             things
             which
             he
             knew
             God
             would
             doe
             ,
             as
             the
             destruction
             of
             Doeg
             ,
             and
             the
             reducing
             of
             him
             to
             a
             flourishing
             estate
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             ,
             through
             the
             assurance
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             done
             already
             ,
             
               I
               will
               praise
               thee
               for
               ever
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               done
               it
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             What
             others
             are
             too
             often
             wont
             to
             ascribe
             to
             chance
             or
             to
             themselves
             ,
             I
             ascribe
             wholly
             to
             thy
             providence
             over
             me
             .
             
               And
               I
               will
               wait
               on
               thy
               name
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             being
             encouraged
             by
             this
             experience
             ,
             I
             will
             wait
             on
             thee
             ,
             thy
             power
             ,
             grace
             and
             favour
             ;
             or
             thy
             word
             and
             promises
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psa
             .
             5.11
             ,
             &
             20.1
             .
             Yea
             some
             limit
             it
             to
             that
             particular
             promise
             made
             to
             David
             concerning
             the
             kingdome
             .
             As
             for
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               for
               it
               is
               good
               before
               thy
               saints
               ,
            
             either
             it
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             that
             waiting
             upon
             God
             which
             he
             had
             promised
             ,
             
               it
               is
               good
               before
               thy
               saints
            
             to
             wait
             upon
             thy
             name
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             good
             and
             profitable
             to
             stir
             up
             them
             to
             wait
             likewise
             upon
             God
             in
             the
             like
             cases
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               it
               is
               good
               before
               thy
               saints
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             saints
             will
             account
             it
             good
             to
             wait
             upon
             thee
             :
             or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             
               I
               will
               wait
               upon
               thy
               name
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               good
               before
               thy
               saints
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             name
             is
             good
             before
             thy
             saints
             .
             However
             wicked
             men
             ,
             though
             God
             doth
             never
             so
             much
             good
             for
             them
             ,
             are
             not
             sensible
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             thy
             name
             is
             hatefull
             and
             dreadfull
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             to
             thy
             saints
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             they
             know
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             experience
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             them
             it
             is
             amiable
             and
             delightfull
             ,
             they
             hope
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             it
             will
             be
             such
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             hear
             of
             this
             mercy
             afforded
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               upon
               Mahalath
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             generally
             held
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             name
             of
             some
             musicall
             Instrument
             ,
             or
             some
             known
             song
             ,
             to
             the
             tune
             whereof
             this
             Psalm
             was
             to
             be
             sung
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               The
               fool
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             Psalm
             is
             the
             same
             almost
             with
             Psalm
             14
             ;
             only
             in
             some
             few
             places
             there
             is
             some
             little
             difference
             :
             and
             therefore
             for
             this
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
             Some
             say
             that
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             is
             here
             delivered
             is
             so
             necessary
             to
             be
             often
             thought
             on
             ,
             therefore
             David
             left
             it
             upon
             record
             in
             two
             severall
             Psalms
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               There
               were
               they
               in
               great
               fear
               ,
               where
               no
               fear
               was
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             
             said
             ,
             And
             so
             those
             that
             are
             now
             such
             a
             terrour
             to
             others
             ,
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             terrifyed
             themselves
             :
             those
             desperate
             men
             that
             feared
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             called
             not
             on
             his
             name
             ,
             shall
             be
             
               in
               great
               fear
               ,
               where
               no
               fear
               was
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             shall
             strike
             them
             with
             terrour
             on
             a
             sudden
             when
             they
             are
             altogether
             fearlesse
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             indeed
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             which
             they
             feare
             ,
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             of
             fear
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             they
             are
             spoken
             to
             every
             faithfull
             man
             that
             had
             been
             in
             danger
             of
             such
             Atheisticall
             oppressours
             :
             
               for
               God
               hath
               scattered
               the
               bones
               of
               him
               that
               encampeth
               against
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             broken
             their
             power
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             hath
             slain
             them
             ,
             tearing
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             pieces
             ,
             as
             a
             lion
             doth
             his
             prey
             :
             
               thou
               hast
               put
               them
               to
               shame
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             overcoming
             them
             ,
             God
             also
             thereby
             manifesting
             his
             displeasure
             against
             them
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               because
               God
               hath
               despised
               them
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LIV.
             
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               musician
               on
               Neginoth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             For
             this
             word
             Neginoth
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             on
             the
             title
             Psal
             .
             4.
             
             
               A
               Psalm
               of
               David
               ,
               when
               the
               Ziphims
               came
               ,
            
             &c.
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             23.19
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Ziphims
             did
             a
             second
             time
             also
             endeavour
             to
             betray
             David
             into
             Sauls
             hands
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             26.1
             ,
             2.
             and
             both
             times
             David
             was
             brought
             thereby
             into
             very
             great
             danger
             ,
             which
             might
             give
             just
             occasion
             for
             composing
             this
             Psalm
             ;
             yet
             the
             words
             here
             in
             the
             Title
             ,
             
               Doth
               not
               David
               hide
               himself
               with
               us
               ?
            
             seem
             rather
             to
             point
             out
             that
             first
             discovery
             of
             the
             Ziphims
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             23.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Save
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               by
               thy
               name
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Seeing
             all
             outward
             means
             fail
             ,
             save
             me
             by
             thy self
             ,
             even
             by
             thine
             own
             immediate
             power
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             20.1
             :
             
               and
               judge
               me
               by
               thy
               strength
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             26.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               strangers
               are
               risen
               up
               against
               me
               .
            
             ]
             So
             he
             tearms
             his
             persecutours
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             also
             
               strange
               children
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             144.7
             :
             either
             because
             they
             were
             in
             their
             minds
             alienated
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             estranged
             from
             the
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             were
             mere
             strangers
             to
             that
             piety
             and
             goodnesse
             which
             should
             be
             in
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             consequently
             because
             though
             they
             professed
             themselves
             Israelites
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             such
             indeed
             ,
             but
             were
             in
             Gods
             account
             no
             better
             then
             heathens
             ,
             aliens
             and
             strangers
             from
             the
             common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.19
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             10.16
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             they
             carried
             themselves
             most
             inhumanely
             to
             him
             ,
             more
             like
             Barbarians
             ,
             Philistines
             or
             Babylonians
             ,
             then
             like
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             his
             brethren
             of
             the
             same
             tribe
             with
             him
             .
             However
             ,
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             David
             in
             these
             words
             seems
             to
             comfort
             himself
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             surely
             take
             part
             with
             his
             own
             servant
             ,
             rather
             then
             with
             those
             that
             were
             mere
             strangers
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               with
               them
               that
               uphold
               my
               soul
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             my
             friends
             and
             followers
             ,
             that
             doe
             what
             they
             can
             to
             preserve
             my
             life
             ;
             and
             so
             though
             they
             be
             but
             few
             and
             weak
             ,
             yet
             God
             being
             with
             them
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             fear
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               He
               shall
               reward
               evil
               unto
               mine
               enemies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             bringing
             that
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             intended
             to
             bring
             upon
             me
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               reward
               evil
               unto
               those
               that
               observe
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             watch
             for
             an
             opportunity
             to
             ruine
             
             me
             :
             which
             might
             indeed
             most
             fitly
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Ziphims
             ,
             whose
             work
             enjoyned
             them
             by
             Saul
             was
             ,
             to
             observe
             and
             mark
             all
             the
             lurking-places
             where
             David
             hid
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             acquaint
             him
             with
             it
             :
             see
             1
             Sam.
             23.22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               Cut
               them
               off
               in
               thy
               truth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             thy
             justice
             ;
             or
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             promise
             ;
             which
             some
             also
             restrain
             to
             the
             promise
             made
             to
             David
             concerning
             the
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               I
               will
               praise
               thy
               name
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               good
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             52.9
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LV.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               GIve
               ear
               to
               my
               prayer
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             distresse
             David
             was
             in
             ,
             when
             the
             men
             of
             Keilah
             were
             like
             to
             have
             betrayed
             him
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             23.
             that
             occasioned
             the
             composing
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ;
             others
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             rebellion
             of
             Absalom
             .
             And
             indeed
             though
             nothing
             can
             be
             concluded
             herein
             ,
             yet
             many
             passages
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             (
             as
             those
             especially
             vers
             .
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             )
             do
             seem
             much
             to
             favour
             this
             last
             opinion
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               mourn
               in
               my
               complaint
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               noise
               .
            
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             his
             distresse
             and
             sorrow
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             came
             to
             make
             his
             complaint
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             doe
             it
             without
             a
             dolefull
             noise
             of
             weeping
             ,
             sighing
             and
             sobbing
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             not
             without
             breaking
             forth
             into
             piteous
             outcries
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Because
               of
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             their
             threatnings
             ,
             vaunts
             and
             insultations
             ,
             or
             the
             false
             slanders
             they
             raised
             against
             him
             :
             as
             we
             know
             Sauls
             courtiers
             accused
             him
             of
             seeking
             to
             get
             the
             kingdome
             from
             Saul
             ;
             and
             Absalom
             and
             his
             party
             accused
             him
             of
             neglecting
             the
             government
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.3
             .
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             clamours
             and
             shoutings
             of
             the
             forces
             raised
             to
             pursue
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             near
             at
             hand
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             even
             ready
             to
             assault
             and
             surprize
             him
             ,
             that
             David
             here
             means
             by
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               enemy
            
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             he
             therein
             tearms
             these
             his
             enemies
             wicked
             men
             ,
             
               because
               of
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             chiefly
             in
             reference
             to
             his
             own
             innocency
             ,
             and
             the
             injustice
             of
             their
             oppressing
             him
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             by
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               for
               they
               cast
               iniquity
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             either
             he
             means
             that
             they
             falsly
             charged
             much
             iniquity
             upon
             him
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             no
             way
             guilty
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             counsels
             they
             determined
             to
             deal
             most
             injuriously
             with
             him
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             actually
             bring
             many
             unjust
             troubles
             upon
             him
             ,
             even
             whatever
             their
             wicked
             and
             malicious
             hearts
             could
             devise
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             they
             did
             not
             only
             hate
             him
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             were
             also
             transported
             with
             rage
             and
             fury
             :
             which
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               and
               in
               wrath
               they
               hate
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               And
               the
               terrours
               of
               death
               are
               fallen
               upon
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             deadly
             terrours
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             22.5
             ,
             6
             :
             or
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             frequently
             striking
             me
             with
             terrour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               And
               I
               said
               ,
               O
               that
               I
               had
               wings
               like
               a
               dove
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             this
             wish
             of
             Davids
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             suddenly
             fly
             away
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             he
             seeks
             to
             imply
             both
             how
             sad
             his
             condition
             was
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             could
             chuse
             to
             live
             in
             some
             desolate
             
             solitary
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             nature
             ,
             that
             desires
             the
             society
             of
             men
             ,
             yea
             to
             live
             amongst
             wild
             beasts
             in
             a
             wildernesse
             ,
             as
             he
             expresseth
             himself
             vers
             .
             7
             ,
             
               Lo
               then
               would
               I
               wander
               farre
               off
               ,
               and
               remain
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             rather
             then
             be
             in
             such
             continuall
             perplexity
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             malice
             of
             his
             enemies
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             withall
             how
             desperate
             his
             dangers
             were
             ,
             even
             such
             ,
             that
             without
             a
             miracle
             he
             could
             not
             hope
             to
             escape
             .
             And
             then
             in
             expressing
             this
             ,
             he
             desires
             
               the
               wings
               of
               a
               dove
            
             :
             not
             only
             because
             this
             fowl
             amongst
             others
             is
             noted
             to
             be
             very
             swift
             of
             flight
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             the
             dove
             ,
             being
             a
             gentle
             and
             harmlesse
             bird
             ,
             and
             withall
             weak
             and
             fearfull
             ,
             that
             is
             wont
             when
             she
             sees
             any
             storm
             coming
             ,
             or
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             any
             bird
             of
             prey
             ,
             to
             fly
             away
             into
             the
             holes
             and
             clefts
             of
             the
             rocks
             in
             desolate
             places
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             sit
             mourning
             by
             her self
             ,
             was
             fittest
             to
             resemble
             his
             condition
             ,
             who
             being
             unjustly
             pursued
             by
             his
             enemies
             ,
             was
             therefore
             desirous
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             to
             get
             out
             of
             their
             reach
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               I
               would
               hasten
               mine
               escape
               from
               the
               windy
               storm
               and
               tempest
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             violent
             storms
             of
             persecution
             ,
             which
             his
             enemies
             were
             raising
             against
             him
             :
             and
             in
             this
             expression
             some
             conceive
             he
             alludes
             to
             doves
             flying
             away
             to
             some
             place
             of
             shelter
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             a
             storm
             coming
             upon
             them
             ;
             as
             is
             observed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               I
               would
               hasten
               mine
               escape
            
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             how
             hopelesse
             for
             the
             time
             he
             judged
             his
             condition
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             no
             desire
             to
             stay
             and
             wait
             a
             while
             to
             see
             whether
             it
             might
             not
             ere
             long
             be
             better
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             might
             have
             his
             wish
             ,
             all
             his
             desire
             was
             to
             hasten
             away
             straight
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
             In
             relation
             whereto
             those
             words
             of
             David
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             when
             he
             fled
             out
             of
             Jerusalem
             because
             of
             Absalom
             ,
             may
             not
             seem
             unworthy
             our
             observation
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15.14
             .
             
               Arise
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               flee
               ;
               make
               speed
               to
               depart
               ,
               lest
               he
               overtake
               us
               suddenly
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Destroy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               divide
               their
               tongues
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Divide
             them
             in
             their
             counsels
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             agree
             ;
             and
             so
             let
             this
             be
             their
             ruine
             .
             The
             phrase
             that
             David
             here
             useth
             seems
             to
             have
             reference
             to
             the
             Lords
             crushing
             of
             the
             Babel-builders
             ,
             Gen.
             11.
             by
             dividing
             their
             tongues
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             this
             prayer
             of
             David
             ,
             the
             conspiracy
             of
             Absalom
             was
             indeed
             defeated
             by
             the
             division
             of
             his
             counsellors
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               for
               I
               have
               seen
               violence
               and
               strife
               in
               the
               city
               ,
            
             though
             some
             understand
             them
             to
             be
             indefinitely
             spoken
             of
             the
             open
             wickednesse
             that
             abounded
             in
             every
             place
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             openly
             in
             town
             and
             city
             men
             did
             as
             boldly
             exercise
             all
             kind
             of
             violence
             ,
             injustice
             and
             oppression
             ,
             as
             robbers
             did
             in
             their
             lurking-places
             ,
             to
             spoil
             those
             at
             unawares
             that
             passed
             by
             them
             :
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             David
             doth
             herein
             complain
             of
             the
             injustice
             ,
             violence
             and
             seditious
             distempers
             ,
             which
             he
             found
             in
             Keilah
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             fly
             thence
             because
             of
             the
             Insurrection
             of
             Absalom
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             speaks
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             himself
             had
             seen
             ,
             and
             not
             which
             he
             had
             heard
             by
             relation
             from
             others
             ,
             
               I
               have
               seen
               violence
               and
               strife
               in
               the
               city
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Day
               and
               night
               they
               goe
               about
               it
               upon
               the
               walls
               thereof
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             men
             in
             whom
             he
             had
             seen
             such
             violence
             and
             strife
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             they
             ,
             that
             is
             violence
             and
             strife
             ,
             
               goe
               about
               it
               upon
               the
               walls
               
               thereof
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             compa●●e
             and
             environ
             the
             city
             like
             walls
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             expression
             I
             conceive
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             violence
             and
             strife
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             kind
             of
             injustice
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             had
             wholy
             possessed
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             did
             rule
             and
             reign
             in
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             whereas
             the
             walls
             of
             a
             city
             are
             made
             to
             secure
             the
             inhabitants
             from
             violence
             and
             oppression
             ,
             there
             quite
             contrary
             they
             were
             hemmed
             in
             with
             violence
             and
             strife
             as
             with
             walls
             :
             or
             they
             were
             under
             the
             power
             of
             violence
             and
             strife
             as
             of
             garrison
             souldiers
             upon
             their
             walls
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             godly
             could
             no
             where
             be
             free
             from
             violence
             and
             injuries
             :
             
               mischief
               also
               and
               sorrow
               are
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             every
             house
             and
             in
             every
             company
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             place
             free
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Deceit
               and
               guile
               depart
               not
               from
               her
               streets
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             openly
             and
             constantly
             practised
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               But
               it
               was
               thou
               ,
               a
               man
               ,
               mine
               equall
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             after
             David
             was
             king
             he
             could
             have
             no
             equall
             ,
             therefore
             some
             conclude
             that
             this
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             some
             of
             Sauls
             courtiers
             ,
             with
             whom
             David
             lived
             as
             his
             equalls
             .
             But
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             Ahithophel
             of
             whom
             this
             is
             spoken
             ,
             understanding
             the
             words
             thus
             ;
             
               But
               it
               was
               thou
               ,
               a
               man
               ,
               mine
               equall
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             was
             in
             as
             high
             esteem
             both
             with
             me
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             I
             my self
             was
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             carried
             my self
             no
             otherwise
             then
             if
             he
             had
             been
             mine
             equall
             ,
             my
             second
             self
             :
             
               my
               guide
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             chief
             counsellor
             ,
             whose
             advice
             in
             all
             things
             I
             was
             still
             ready
             to
             follow
             ;
             see
             2
             Sam.
             15.12
             ,
             and
             16.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               We
               took
               sweet
               counsell
               together
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             ,
             because
             friends
             are
             wont
             to
             take
             much
             sweet
             content
             and
             delight
             in
             communicating
             their
             secret
             counsels
             one
             to
             another
             :
             
               and
               walked
               unto
               the
               house
               of
               God
               in
               company
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             together
             ,
             or
             amongst
             the
             companies
             that
             flocked
             thither
             in
             great
             number
             to
             worship
             God
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Let
               death
               seize
               upon
               them
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             some
             violent
             death
             surprize
             them
             sodainly
             and
             unexpectedly
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             frustrate
             all
             their
             counsels
             :
             and
             the
             same
             may
             likewise
             be
             intended
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               let
               them
               goe
               down
               quick
               into
               hell
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               the
               grave
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             cut
             off
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             without
             any
             disease
             or
             sicknesse
             foregoing
             .
             Yet
             doubtlesse
             he
             alludes
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             the
             earths
             swallowing
             up
             of
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             Numb
             .
             16.33
             .
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             28.4
             .
             
               For
               wickednesse
               is
               in
               their
               dwellings
               and
               among
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             dwellings
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             their
             meetings
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             is
             every
             where
             to
             be
             found
             amongst
             them
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             habitations
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Evening
               and
               morning
               and
               at
               noon
               will
               I
               pray
               ,
               and
               cry
               aloud
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             anguish
             and
             sorrow
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             fervency
             of
             my
             spirit
             in
             calling
             upon
             the
             Lord.
             He
             names
             the
             evening
             first
             ,
             because
             the
             Hebrews
             accounted
             the
             evening
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               He
               hath
               delivered
               my
               soul
               in
               peace
               from
               the
               battel
               that
               was
               against
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             hath
             preserved
             me
             in
             as
             much
             peace
             and
             safety
             ,
             when
             mine
             enemies
             fought
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             been
             in
             no
             danger
             ;
             or
             ,
             He
             hath
             delivered
             my
             life
             from
             danger
             ,
             and
             settled
             me
             in
             a
             peaceable
             condition
             .
             Yea
             some
             expound
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               delivered
               my
               soul
               in
               peace
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             any
             trouble
             or
             stirring
             on
             my
             part
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               for
               there
               were
               many
               with
               me
               ,
            
             either
             it
             may
             be
             
             meant
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             many
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             his
             helpers
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             many
             with
             him
             to
             protect
             him
             ,
             (
             though
             his
             friends
             were
             false
             to
             him
             )
             meaning
             Gods
             holy
             angels
             ;
             see
             2
             Kings
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               God
               shall
               hear
               and
               afflict
               them
               ,
               even
               he
               that
               abideth
               of
               old
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             eternall
             and
             immutable
             God
             ,
             who
             abideth
             still
             the
             same
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             of
             old
             in
             all
             former
             generations
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             alwaies
             ready
             to
             hear
             the
             prayers
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             to
             afflict
             and
             punish
             their
             wicked
             enemies
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             be
             still
             .
             
               Because
               they
               have
               no
               changes
               ,
               therefore
               they
               fear
               not
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             goe
             on
             in
             a
             constant
             way
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             alteration
             or
             change
             in
             regard
             of
             any
             adversity
             that
             befalls
             them
             ,
             therefore
             they
             boldly
             despise
             God.
             Yet
             many
             Expositours
             understand
             it
             thus
             ;
             Because
             they
             are
             obstinately
             wicked
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             change
             wrought
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             way
             bettered
             by
             any
             of
             Gods
             dealings
             with
             them
             ,
             therefore
             they
             fear
             not
             God.
             But
             the
             words
             in
             our
             Translation
             will
             hardly
             bear
             this
             exposition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Cast
               thy
               burden
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               sustain
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Cast
               thy
               gift
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             then
             by
             gift
             is
             meant
             either
             ●hat
             affliction
             which
             God
             allots
             a
             man
             for
             his
             portion
             ,
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             according
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Joh.
             18.11
             .
             
               the
               cup
               which
               my
               Father
               hath
               given
               me
               ,
               shall
               I
               not
               drink
               it
            
             ?
             or
             else
             rather
             the
             gift
             which
             any
             man
             desires
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             if
             David
             had
             said
             ,
             (
             speaking
             both
             to
             himself
             and
             others
             )
             Whatever
             gift
             thou
             desirest
             from
             God
             ,
             referre
             it
             wholly
             to
             his
             provident
             care
             over
             thee
             :
             when
             thou
             hast
             made
             known
             thy
             desire
             to
             God
             ,
             cast
             thy
             care
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             this
             gift
             which
             thou
             desirest
             merely
             upon
             God.
             And
             indeed
             being
             thus
             understood
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             with
             that
             translation
             which
             we
             have
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Cast
               thy
               burden
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             cares
             and
             troubles
             ,
             which
             lye
             heavy
             upon
             thee
             .
             
               And
               he
               shall
               sustain
               thee
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             providing
             for
             thee
             ,
             protecting
             and
             upholding
             thee
             :
             
               he
               shall
               never
               suffer
               the
               righteous
               to
               be
               moged
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             utterly
             ruined
             and
             cast
             down
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             13.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               But
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               shalt
               bring
               them
               down
               into
               the
               pit
               of
               destruction
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             grave
             and
             hell
             :
             
               bloudy
               and
               deceitfull
               men
               shall
               not
               live
               out
               half
               their
               daies
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             which
             they
             desire
             and
             hope
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             nature
             they
             might
             live
             .
             Yea
             and
             to
             this
             some
             adde
             also
             ,
             that
             when
             such
             men
             do
             live
             longer
             ,
             their
             life
             is
             usually
             accursed
             ,
             full
             of
             inward
             terrours
             ,
             and
             worse
             then
             any
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LVI
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               musician
               upon
               Ionath-elem-rechokim
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             take
             these
             also
             to
             be
             the
             first
             words
             of
             some
             known
             song
             ,
             to
             the
             tune
             whereof
             this
             Psalm
             was
             to
             be
             sung
             .
             But
             yet
             others
             translate
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               touching
               a
               soul
               that
               suffereth
               violence
               from
               a
               band
               of
               strangers
            
             ;
             and
             others
             better
             thus
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               dumb
               dove
               in
               a
               farre
               country
            
             :
             wherein
             they
             say
             David
             tearms
             himself
             
               a
               dove
            
             ,
             because
             being
             fled
             to
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             he
             was
             there
             as
             a
             dove
             amongst
             many
             birds
             of
             prey
             ;
             for
             which
             also
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             55.6
             ;
             and
             dumb
             ,
             because
             
             though
             he
             heard
             there
             many
             reproachfull
             speeches
             against
             God
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             be
             silent
             ;
             neither
             durst
             he
             besides
             complain
             of
             the
             wicked
             dealings
             of
             Saul
             and
             his
             courtiers
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             exposing
             the
             people
             of
             God
             to
             the
             scorn
             and
             derision
             of
             the
             heathen
             .
             
               Michtam
               of
               David
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             on
             the
             title
             of
             the
             16.
             
             Psalm
             :
             
               when
               the
               Philistines
               took
               him
               in
               Gath
            
             ;
             which
             I
             conceive
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             of
             that
             story
             1
             Sam.
             21.14
             ,
             15.
             though
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             another
             Psalm
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             Psal
             .
             34.
             that
             was
             composed
             upon
             that
             occasion
             ,
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             was
             penned
             when
             he
             was
             again
             in
             danger
             the
             second
             time
             he
             went
             thither
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             29.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               In
               God
               I
               will
               praise
               his
               word
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             praise
             God
             for
             his
             word
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             God
             may
             seem
             to
             disregard
             me
             ,
             yea
             to
             be
             against
             me
             ;
             yet
             having
             his
             promise
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             never
             fail
             his
             ,
             but
             will
             protect
             and
             blesse
             them
             ,
             and
             having
             withall
             his
             expresse
             promise
             made
             to
             me
             by
             Samuel
             concerning
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             on
             this
             word
             of
             his
             I
             will
             rest
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             I
             will
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             blesse
             God
             for
             it
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             .
             Yet
             some
             make
             this
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             ;
             
               In
               God
               I
               will
               praise
               his
               word
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             Gods
             help
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             holy
             promises
             .
             And
             some
             likewise
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             word
             of
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             whatever
             God
             should
             decree
             concerning
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             praise
             God
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               They
               hide
               themselves
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             carry
             their
             plots
             the
             more
             closely
             ,
             and
             may
             lye
             in
             wait
             unawares
             to
             doe
             me
             a
             mischief
             :
             
               they
               mark
               my
               steps
               when
               they
               wait
               for
               my
               soul
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             watch
             to
             lay
             snares
             for
             me
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             mark
             and
             observe
             all
             my
             actions
             and
             conversation
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             they
             can
             pick
             a
             quarrell
             or
             get
             any
             advantage
             against
             me
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             watch
             my
             goings
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             follow
             and
             pursue
             me
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             I
             turn
             my self
             :
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             because
             
               they
               wait
               for
               my
               soul
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             my
             life
             ;
             for
             nothing
             lesse
             will
             content
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Shall
               they
               escape
               by
               iniquity
            
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             They
             think
             by
             taking
             away
             my
             life
             ,
             to
             secure
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             Saul
             and
             his
             posterity
             in
             the
             kingdome
             :
             but
             shall
             this
             doe
             it
             ?
             Is
             iniquity
             ,
             which
             provokes
             God
             to
             take
             vengeance
             ,
             likely
             to
             secure
             them
             from
             vengeance
             ?
             No
             doubtlesse
             ;
             this
             will
             rather
             hasten
             their
             destruction
             :
             and
             this
             therefore
             he
             desires
             God
             to
             manifest
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               in
               thine
               anger
               cast
               down
               the
               people
               ,
               O
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Thou
               tellest
               my
               wandrings
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             dost
             :
             exactly
             know
             in
             what
             a
             restlesse
             condition
             I
             have
             lived
             many
             yeares
             together
             ,
             being
             driven
             up
             and
             down
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             suffered
             to
             abide
             in
             quiet
             :
             
               put
               thou
               my
               tears
               into
               thy
               bottle
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             be
             lost
             and
             shed
             in
             vain
             ,
             do
             not
             despise
             and
             disregard
             them
             ,
             but
             be
             mindfull
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             be
             seen
             that
             thou
             makest
             precious
             account
             of
             them
             .
             He
             compares
             the
             teares
             that
             he
             shed
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             wine-presse
             of
             affliction
             ,
             to
             the
             wine
             that
             is
             pressed
             out
             of
             the
             grapes
             ,
             every
             drop
             whereof
             they
             are
             carefull
             to
             save
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Thy
               vows
               are
               upon
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             vows
             made
             to
             thee
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             my
             distresse
             ,
             I
             took
             upon
             me
             to
             return
             thee
             praise
             ,
             if
             thou
             didst
             deliver
             me
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             lyes
             an
             obligation
             upon
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             therewith
             much
             
             care
             and
             sollicitousnesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             my
             engagements
             .
             The
             very
             same
             expression
             we
             have
             Act.
             21.23
             .
             
               we
               have
               four
               men
               which
               have
               a
               vow
               on
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               For
               thou
               hast
               delivered
               my
               soul
               from
               death
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             6.4
             .
             and
             1
             Sam.
             21.13
             :
             
               wilt
               not
               thou
               deliver
               my
               feet
               from
               falling
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             seeing
             thou
             hast
             delivered
             me
             thus
             from
             the
             jaws
             of
             death
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             not
             also
             support
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             sink
             through
             despair
             in
             any
             future
             tryalls
             and
             troubles
             ,
             and
             keep
             me
             from
             falling
             into
             any
             sinfull
             practise
             ,
             though
             my
             temptations
             be
             many
             and
             great
             ?
             or
             ,
             wilt
             not
             thou
             still
             preserve
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             overthrown
             by
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             or
             fall
             under
             the
             power
             of
             them
             that
             seek
             my
             ruine
             ?
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             12.5
             :
             
               that
               I
               may
               walk
               before
               God
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             trusting
             in
             him
             ,
             seeking
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             enjoying
             his
             grace
             and
             favour
             ,
             and
             having
             him
             alwaies
             before
             mine
             eyes
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             17.1
             :
             
               in
               the
               light
               of
               the
               living
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             here
             in
             this
             world
             :
             yet
             some
             understand
             it
             also
             of
             the
             light
             of
             heaven
             .
             The
             same
             is
             intended
             as
             where
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
            
             :
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             27.13
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LVII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               ,
               Al-taschith
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Many
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             this
             also
             was
             some
             musicall
             Instrument
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             words
             of
             some
             song
             ,
             to
             the
             tune
             whereof
             this
             Psalm
             was
             to
             be
             sung
             .
             Yet
             because
             Al-taschith
             signifyeth
             
               Destroy
               not
            
             ,
             therefore
             others
             hold
             that
             this
             is
             prefixed
             in
             the
             Title
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             memoriall
             of
             that
             memorable
             passage
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             such
             an
             opportunity
             offered
             for
             slaying
             Saul
             ,
             and
             David
             did
             not
             only
             restrain
             his
             own
             affections
             with
             this
             thought
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             not
             destroy
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             24.6
             .
             but
             also
             stayed
             Abishai
             from
             doing
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             found
             him
             asleep
             in
             his
             camp
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             using
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             
               Destroy
               him
               not
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             expressed
             1
             Sam.
             26.9
             .
             (
             which
             is
             therefore
             only
             improbable
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Titles
             of
             other
             Psalms
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             59
             ,
             and
             75
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             penned
             upon
             any
             such
             occasion
             ;
             )
             or
             rather
             as
             a
             memoriall
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             who
             was
             pleased
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             such
             desperate
             danger
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             command
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             or
             to
             expresse
             the
             argument
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             deprecatory
             Psalm
             (
             and
             such
             the
             rest
             also
             are
             that
             have
             this
             Title
             )
             made
             when
             he
             was
             in
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             begs
             of
             God
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             enemies
             pursued
             him
             so
             fiercely
             .
             
               Michtam
               of
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               sled
               from
               Saul
               in
               the
               cave
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             cave
             of
             Adullam
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             22.1
             ;
             or
             the
             cave
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             En-gedi
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             24.1
             .
             where
             Saul
             by
             Gods
             providence
             fell
             into
             Davids
             hands
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             destroy
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               My
               soul
               trusteth
               in
               thee
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             I
             have
             taken
             this
             cave
             for
             a
             hiding
             place
             ,
             yet
             my
             trust
             is
             not
             in
             that
             ,
             but
             in
             thee
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             33.20
             ,
             and
             1
             Sam.
             24.22
             :
             
               yea
               ,
               in
               the
               shadow
               of
               thy
               wings
               will
               I
               make
               my
               refuge
            
             ;
             herein
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             over
             the
             mercy-seat
             ;
             for
             this
             expression
             see
             the
             Notes
             Ruth
             2.12
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             17.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               will
               cry
               unto
               God
               most
               high
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             9.2
             :
             
               unto
               God
               that
               
               performeth
               all
               things
               for
               me
            
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             Davids
             affairs
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             was
             done
             by
             him
             or
             for
             him
             ,
             was
             accomplished
             by
             the
             all-ruling
             power
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             the
             full
             performance
             of
             all
             things
             that
             God
             had
             promised
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             the
             perfecting
             of
             all
             things
             which
             the
             Lord
             undertook
             to
             doe
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             not
             leave
             his
             work
             imperfect
             ,
             but
             did
             surely
             finish
             it
             in
             his
             own
             good
             time
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             some
             do
             here
             note
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             expressing
             this
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             ,
             
               he
               performeth
               all
               things
               for
               me
               ,
            
             David
             doth
             imply
             ,
             that
             even
             then
             in
             the
             great
             dangers
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             God
             was
             carrying
             on
             his
             purposes
             of
             mercy
             ,
             though
             in
             outward
             appearance
             things
             seemed
             to
             work
             contrary
             thereto
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               He
               shall
               send
               from
               heaven
               and
               save
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             He
             shall
             send
             his
             angels
             to
             save
             me
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             expression
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.17
             :
             
               from
               the
               reproach
               of
               him
               that
               would
               swallow
               me
               up
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             ruine
             which
             mine
             enemies
             intend
             to
             bring
             upon
             me
             (
             for
             had
             they
             herein
             prevailed
             over
             David
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             tended
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             him
             and
             his
             cause
             )
             and
             especially
             from
             the
             slanderous
             and
             scornfull
             insulting
             speeches
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             reproached
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             so
             it
             was
             ,
             when
             David
             following
             Saul
             out
             of
             the
             cave
             had
             pleaded
             his
             cause
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             Saul
             thereupon
             had
             acknowledged
             his
             innocency
             and
             condemned
             himself
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             24.16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               God
               shall
               send
               forth
               his
               mercy
               and
               his
               truth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             shall
             send
             help
             because
             of
             his
             mercy
             and
             truth
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             helping
             me
             God
             shall
             manifest
             unto
             all
             men
             his
             mercy
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             his
             truth
             in
             making
             good
             his
             promises
             .
             The
             first
             clause
             may
             be
             render'd
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               send
               from
               heaven
               and
               save
               me
               ;
               he
               reproacheth
               him
               that
               would
               swallow
               me
               up
            
             :
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             bring
             reproach
             upon
             his
             enemies
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             destroying
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             disappointing
             them
             of
             their
             hopes
             ,
             and
             frustrating
             their
             plots
             and
             attempts
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               I
               lye
               even
               among
               them
               that
               are
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             men
             of
             a
             hot
             ,
             fierce
             and
             furious
             spirit
             ,
             that
             being
             enflamed
             with
             wrath
             and
             envy
             ,
             are
             continuall
             incendiaries
             to
             enflame
             others
             against
             me
             .
             And
             by
             saying
             that
             he
             did
             lie
             amongst
             such
             men
             ,
             he
             would
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             was
             cast
             down
             ,
             weak
             and
             helplesse
             ,
             waiting
             upon
             God
             ,
             but
             no
             way
             able
             to
             resist
             them
             ,
             nor
             knowing
             which
             way
             in
             regard
             of
             men
             to
             turn
             himself
             for
             succour
             .
             
               Even
               among
               the
               sons
               of
               men
            
             ;
             so
             he
             tearms
             his
             enemies
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             contempt
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             greatnesse
             in
             Sauls
             court
             ,
             but
             weak
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             as
             other
             men
             are
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             however
             they
             pretended
             themselves
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             indeed
             such
             ,
             but
             mere
             carnall
             men
             ,
             void
             of
             all
             piety
             and
             grace
             :
             
               whose
               teeth
               are
               spears
               and
               arrows
               ,
               and
               their
               tongue
               a
               sharp
               sword
            
             ;
             where
             by
             terming
             their
             teeth
             
               spears
               and
               arrows
            
             ,
             he
             intends
             to
             set
             them
             forth
             as
             cruell
             monsters
             ,
             that
             were
             greater
             destroyers
             then
             any
             beasts
             of
             prey
             could
             be
             ;
             or
             else
             their
             teeth
             are
             thus
             described
             together
             with
             their
             tongue
             ,
             both
             being
             the
             instruments
             of
             speech
             ,
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             slanderous
             and
             mischievous
             tongues
             they
             did
             most
             cruelly
             wound
             and
             tear
             both
             him
             and
             others
             ,
             the
             righteous
             servants
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Be
               thou
               exalted
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               above
               the
               heavens
               ;
               let
               thy
               glory
               be
               above
               all
               the
               earth
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Thy
             glory
             lyes
             at
             the
             stake
             in
             the
             dangers
             of
             thy
             servant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             delivering
             me
             manifest
             the
             glory
             of
             thy
             power
             and
             goodnesse
             &c.
             to
             be
             above
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ;
             or
             ,
             shew
             forth
             thy
             glory
             ,
             that
             both
             angels
             and
             men
             throughout
             the
             earth
             may
             admire
             and
             praise
             thy
             name
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               They
               have
               prepared
               a
               net
               for
               my
               steps
               ,
               my
               soul
               is
               bowed
               down
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             encompassed
             with
             their
             net
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             in
             a
             manner
             overwhelmed
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             fall
             under
             their
             power
             ;
             or
             ,
             my
             soul
             is
             even
             pressed
             down
             with
             fear
             ,
             as
             birds
             that
             will
             couch
             down
             and
             lye
             close
             to
             the
             ground
             to
             hide
             themselves
             from
             danger
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             Psal
             .
             38.6
             ,
             and
             44.25
             .
             
               They
               have
               digged
               a
               pit
               before
               me
               ,
               into
               the
               midst
               whereof
               they
               are
               fallen
               themselves
               :
            
             and
             so
             indeed
             it
             was
             with
             Saul
             ,
             who
             seeking
             to
             surprize
             David
             ,
             did
             himself
             fall
             into
             Davids
             hands
             in
             the
             cave
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             have
             slain
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               My
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             confidently
             perswaded
             that
             thou
             wilt
             deliver
             me
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             112.7
             .
             
               his
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               trusting
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             or
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             determined
             to
             praise
             thy
             name
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             translated
             ,
             
               My
               heart
               is
               prepared
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             being
             chearfully
             ready
             to
             praise
             thy
             name
             ,
             
               I
               will
               sing
               and
               give
               praise
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Awake
               up
               ,
               my
               glory
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             my
             soul
             ,
             or
             my
             tongue
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             49.6
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             his
             skill
             in
             composing
             Psalms
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             God
             wherewith
             he
             was
             inspired
             when
             he
             did
             compose
             them
             ;
             and
             others
             of
             his
             harp
             ,
             for
             his
             skilfull
             playing
             whereon
             he
             was
             very
             renowned
             :
             and
             indeed
             that
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               awake
               psaltery
               and
               harp
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               I
               will
               praise
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               among
               the
               people
               :
               I
               will
               sing
               unto
               thee
               among
               the
               nations
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             both
             among
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             most
             probable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             he
             spake
             as
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             foreseeing
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.50
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               For
               thy
               mercy
               is
               great
               unto
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             8.1
             ,
             and
             36.5
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               DO
               ye
               indeed
               speak
               righteousnesse
               ,
               O
               congregation
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             by
             this
             word
             congregation
             any
             pack
             of
             wicked
             men
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             combined
             together
             against
             David
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             those
             that
             were
             in
             place
             of
             authority
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             You
             that
             are
             Sauls
             counsellers
             and
             judges
             ,
             by
             your
             place
             ye
             ought
             to
             
               speak
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             and
             
               judge
               uprightly
            
             ,
             even
             as
             God
             doth
             ,
             whose
             person
             ye
             represent
             ,
             Isa
             .
             45.19
             .
             
               I
               the
               Lord
               speak
               righteousnesse
               ,
               I
               declare
               things
               that
               are
               right
            
             :
             and
             indeed
             in
             your
             proceedings
             against
             me
             this
             you
             pretend
             to
             doe
             ,
             you
             colour
             over
             your
             practises
             against
             me
             with
             a
             pretence
             of
             zeal
             for
             justice
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             kingdome
             :
             but
             such
             is
             the
             clear
             justice
             of
             my
             cause
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             your selves
             ;
             when
             to
             flatter
             Saul
             for
             your
             own
             advantage
             ,
             you
             can
             slander
             one
             that
             you
             know
             is
             guiltlesse
             ,
             
             and
             that
             hath
             deserved
             so
             well
             both
             of
             him
             and
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             ,
             is
             this
             to
             speak
             righteousnesse
             ?
             judge
             your selves
             :
             
               do
               ye
               judge
               uprightly
               ,
               O
               ye
               sons
               of
               men
            
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             57.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               in
               heart
               you
               work
               wickednesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Hereby
             David
             would
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             only
             speak
             and
             doe
             that
             which
             was
             wicked
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             also
             did
             it
             wittingly
             ,
             having
             plotted
             &
             contrived
             it
             before
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             &
             so
             consequently
             ,
             that
             the
             mischief
             they
             did
             ,
             proceeded
             not
             from
             humane
             frailty
             ,
             &
             the
             over-bearing
             power
             of
             any
             sudden
             temptation
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             mere
             wickednesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             :
             
               you
               weigh
               the
               violence
               of
               your
               hands
               in
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             evil
             and
             injustice
             which
             you
             have
             plotted
             in
             your
             hearts
             you
             afterwards
             act
             openly
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             .
             And
             by
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               you
               weigh
               the
               violence
               of
               your
               hands
               ,
            
             he
             implyes
             1.
             that
             deliberately
             they
             contrived
             to
             execute
             the
             evil
             they
             had
             conceived
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             in
             all
             the
             violence
             wherewith
             they
             oppressed
             him
             and
             others
             ,
             they
             pretended
             justice
             .
             A
             pair
             of
             balances
             is
             the
             emblem
             of
             justice
             ,
             because
             that
             doth
             exactly
             determine
             the
             just
             weight
             of
             things
             ,
             making
             no
             difference
             between
             gold
             and
             lead
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             imply
             that
             they
             pretended
             to
             weigh
             all
             things
             duly
             ,
             and
             to
             deal
             with
             all
             men
             exactly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             balance
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             notwithstanding
             oppresse
             men
             with
             much
             violence
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             they
             weighed
             the
             violence
             of
             their
             hands
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               are
               estranged
               from
               the
               womb
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             from
             God
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             naturall
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               alienated
               from
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.18
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             54.3
             :
             
               they
               goe
               astray
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               be
               born
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             even
             from
             their
             childhood
             .
             Now
             though
             this
             be
             the
             naturall
             and
             common
             condition
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             yet
             David
             mentions
             it
             here
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             aggravation
             of
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             as
             implying
             thereby
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             by
             long
             custome
             grown
             uncurable
             .
             By
             his
             restraining
             power
             God
             doth
             so
             bridle
             the
             corruptions
             of
             some
             gracelesse
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             of
             a
             more
             harmlesse
             conversation
             then
             others
             are
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             do
             at
             some
             times
             break
             out
             into
             some
             lewd
             courses
             ,
             yet
             they
             recover
             themselves
             ,
             and
             give
             over
             such
             courses
             again
             :
             but
             now
             of
             his
             enemies
             David
             would
             imply
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             been
             desperately
             wicked
             even
             from
             the
             cradle
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             the
             Prophet
             also
             intended
             in
             Isa
             .
             48.8
             .
             
               thou
               wast
               called
               a
               transgressor
               from
               the
               womb
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               speaking
               lies
            
             ,
             that
             particular
             of
             their
             lying
             and
             slandering
             is
             perhaps
             the
             rather
             expressed
             ,
             because
             lying
             is
             usually
             one
             of
             the
             first
             sins
             of
             young
             children
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Their
               poison
               is
               like
               the
               poison
               of
               a
               serpent
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Their
             virulent
             disposition
             and
             wickednesse
             is
             as
             deadly
             to
             men
             ,
             against
             whom
             as
             serpents
             they
             spit
             out
             their
             venome
             and
             malice
             ,
             as
             the
             poison
             of
             serpents
             is
             :
             
               they
               are
               like
               the
               deaf
               adder
               ,
            
             (
             or
             
               asp
               )
               that
               stoppeth
               her
               ear
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Some
             writers
             report
             of
             the
             asp
             ,
             that
             to
             prevent
             the
             charmer
             ,
             she
             is
             wont
             to
             lay
             one
             ear
             close
             and
             hard
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             to
             stop
             the
             other
             with
             her
             tail
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             not
             hear
             his
             enchantments
             .
             In
             reference
             hereto
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             the
             common
             conceit
             of
             people
             herein
             ,
             David
             here
             compares
             his
             enemies
             ,
             that
             would
             by
             no
             means
             be
             perswaded
             to
             desist
             from
             their
             wicked
             
             courses
             ,
             though
             these
             perswasions
             tended
             meerly
             to
             their
             good
             ,
             to
             these
             adders
             or
             asps
             ,
             that
             thus
             stop
             their
             eares
             against
             the
             charmer
             ,
             when
             he
             seeks
             only
             to
             rid
             them
             of
             their
             poison
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             harmlesse
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             that
             he
             had
             herein
             particular
             respect
             to
             Saul
             and
             his
             courtiers
             ,
             in
             that
             after
             they
             had
             heard
             that
             moving
             Apology
             of
             David
             1
             Sam.
             24.9
             .
             they
             left
             not
             off
             to
             persecute
             him
             ;
             which
             some
             therefore
             think
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             penning
             this
             Psalm
             .
             We
             have
             severall
             other
             places
             of
             scripture
             ,
             that
             allude
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             serpent
             and
             the
             charmer
             ;
             as
             that
             Eccles
             .
             10.11
             .
             
               Surely
               the
               serpent
               will
               bite
               without
               inchantment
               ,
            
             and
             that
             Jer.
             8.17
             .
             
               I
               will
               send
               serpents
               ,
               cockatrices
               ,
               among
               you
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               be
               charmed
            
             :
             but
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             justify
             charmes
             ,
             see
             Deut.
             18.10
             .
             for
             similitudes
             are
             often
             taken
             in
             the
             scripture
             from
             sinfull
             practises
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             thief
             Rev.
             16.15
             .
             See
             also
             Luk.
             16.8
             ,
             and
             18.1
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Break
               their
               teeth
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             4.10
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             3.7
             ,
             and
             10.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Let
               them
               melt
               away
               as
               waters
               ,
               which
               run
               continually
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             like
             waters
             congealed
             to
             snow
             or
             ice
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             are
             melted
             by
             the
             sun
             or
             rain
             ,
             do
             continually
             run
             away
             till
             they
             be
             quite
             wasted
             and
             gone
             :
             and
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             whilst
             his
             enemies
             might
             seem
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             ,
             for
             their
             strength
             and
             unmoveablenesse
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             mountains
             and
             rocks
             ,
             yet
             by
             faith
             he
             looked
             upon
             them
             as
             so
             many
             heaps
             of
             snow
             or
             ice
             ,
             that
             might
             soon
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             Yet
             some
             hold
             that
             David
             compares
             them
             here
             to
             flouds
             of
             water
             ,
             that
             continually
             passe
             away
             :
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             49.4
             .
             
               When
               he
               bendeth
               his
               bow
               to
               shoot
               his
               arrows
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             wicked
             man
             ,
             
               let
               them
               be
               as
               cut
               in
               pieces
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             arrows
             that
             being
             shot
             do
             snap
             in
             sunder
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             never
             doe
             hurt
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               As
               a
               snail
               which
               melteth
               ,
               let
               everyone
               of
               them
               passe
               away
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             snail
             is
             said
             to
             melt
             ,
             either
             1
             because
             being
             troden
             upon
             ,
             it
             presently
             turns
             into
             a
             slimy
             water
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             being
             once
             out
             of
             the
             shell
             ,
             it
             soon
             spends
             its
             moisture
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             sun
             it
             wastes
             and
             dies
             ;
             yea
             some
             say
             that
             if
             salt
             be
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             hereby
             it
             will
             melt
             to
             water
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             the
             snail
             lives
             not
             long
             ,
             but
             within
             a
             while
             wastes
             away
             ,
             and
             leaves
             her
             shell
             empty
             .
             But
             however
             here
             again
             it
             is
             worth
             the
             observing
             ,
             that
             by
             way
             of
             contempt
             he
             compares
             his
             mighty
             dreadfull
             enemies
             to
             such
             a
             poor
             creature
             as
             the
             snail
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             to
             threaten
             with
             its
             horns
             ,
             yet
             alas
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             nor
             dread
             in
             them
             .
             
               Like
               the
               untimely
               birth
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
            
             they
             
               shall
               not
               see
               the
               sun
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             an
             untimely
             birth
             dies
             before
             it
             be
             born
             ,
             and
             so
             never
             sees
             the
             sun
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             those
             great
             designs
             they
             have
             conceived
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             effect
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Before
               your
               pots
               can
               feel
               your
               thorns
               ,
               he
               shall
               take
               them
               away
               as
               with
               a
               whirl-wind
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Before
             your
             pots
             can
             be
             well
             warmed
             ,
             by
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             thorns
             which
             you
             put
             under
             them
             ,
             God
             shall
             suddenly
             and
             violently
             cut
             them
             off
             as
             with
             a
             whirl-wind
             :
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             look
             as
             thorns
             put
             under
             a
             pot
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             soon
             kindled
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             great
             crackling
             noise
             do
             suddenly
             break
             forth
             into
             a
             mighty
             flame
             ,
             yet
             are
             soon
             burnt
             away
             ,
             before
             the
             pot
             can
             come
             to
             feel
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             fire
             ;
             so
             God
             should
             take
             away
             
             Davids
             enemies
             before
             they
             had
             made
             the
             least
             progresse
             in
             a
             manner
             in
             those
             great
             designs
             ,
             which
             rashly
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             fury
             they
             at
             first
             undertook
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               both
               living
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             yet
             vigorous
             and
             lively
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             flower
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             55.15
             ;
             
               and
               in
               his
               wrath
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             just
             indignation
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               righteous
               shall
               rejoyce
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Meaning
             himself
             and
             others
             :
             
               when
               he
               seeth
               the
               vengeance
            
             ;
             yet
             not
             simply
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             but
             because
             themselves
             are
             delivered
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             glorified
             in
             their
             destruction
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             also
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               wash
               his
               feet
               in
               the
               bloud
               ,
            
             not
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             but
             
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             .
             And
             by
             that
             phrase
             of
             washing
             his
             feet
             in
             their
             bloud
             is
             implyed
             ,
             1.
             in
             what
             abundance
             their
             bloud
             should
             be
             shed
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             righteous
             might
             as
             conquerours
             walk
             up
             to
             the
             ankles
             in
             bloud
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             like
             expression
             Psal
             .
             68
             ,
             23.
             
               that
               thy
               foot
               may
               be
               dipped
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               thine
               enemies
            
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             the
             righteous
             should
             be
             refreshed
             by
             the
             shedding
             of
             these
             wicked
             mens
             bloud
             ;
             as
             men
             used
             in
             those
             times
             to
             refresh
             themselves
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             their
             feet
             .
             To
             which
             also
             some
             adde
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             hereby
             become
             more
             pure
             and
             holy
             in
             all
             his
             waies
             ,
             as
             being
             stirred
             up
             thereto
             by
             Gods
             judgements
             on
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               So
               that
               a
               man
               shall
               say
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Many
             men
             shall
             say
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             righteous
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             staggered
             before
             ,
             shall
             hereby
             recover
             themselves
             ,
             but
             also
             wicked
             men
             ,
             being
             forced
             by
             this
             clear
             evidence
             to
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             these
             truths
             ;
             
               Verily
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               for
               the
               righteous
               :
               verily
               he
               is
               a
               God
               that
               judgeth
               in
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             observeth
             and
             judgeth
             those
             things
             that
             are
             done
             here
             below
             ;
             neither
             is
             all
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             reserved
             to
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               THey
               run
               and
               prepare
               themselves
               without
               my
               fault
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             With
             all
             eagernesse
             they
             prosecute
             the
             businesse
             ,
             making
             all
             the
             hast
             and
             all
             the
             preparations
             they
             can
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             apprehend
             and
             slay
             me
             causelesly
             :
             
               awake
               to
               help
               me
               ,
               and
               behold
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             do
             not
             seem
             to
             disregard
             me
             any
             longer
             ,
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             violent
             proceedings
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             and
             likewise
             of
             mine
             innocency
             and
             danger
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Awake
               to
               visit
               all
               the
               heathen
               .
            
             ]
             and
             consequently
             all
             such
             brutish
             people
             ,
             enemies
             of
             God
             and
             all
             goodnesse
             ,
             as
             the
             heathens
             are
             .
             For
             either
             by
             
               the
               heathens
            
             here
             he
             doth
             particularly
             mean
             Saul
             ,
             and
             his
             crew
             that
             sided
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             10.16
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             by
             desiring
             God
             to
             visit
             the
             heathen
             ,
             he
             doth
             covertly
             also
             desire
             the
             like
             against
             them
             ;
             because
             if
             the
             heathens
             were
             ●it
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             much
             more
             they
             that
             professed
             themselves
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             heathens
             :
             which
             is
             more
             clearly
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               be
               not
               mercifull
               to
               any
               wicked
               transgressours
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             any
             that
             are
             obstinately
             wicked
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             not
             be
             reclaimed
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             28.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               They
               return
               at
               evening
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Having
             come
             and
             gone
             
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             seeking
             to
             apprehend
             me
             ,
             they
             return
             again
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             being
             never
             weary
             of
             prosecuting
             their
             cursed
             design
             .
             It
             is
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             diligence
             of
             Sauls
             officers
             in
             pursuing
             the
             life
             of
             David
             .
             
               They
               make
               a
               noise
               like
               a
               dog
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             dog
             grinns
             and
             snarles
             and
             barks
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             ,
             with
             threatning
             words
             and
             furious
             gestures
             ,
             expresse
             their
             rage
             and
             madnesse
             against
             me
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             follow
             me
             with
             open
             mouth
             ,
             as
             hounds
             pursue
             their
             game
             ,
             barking
             and
             yelping
             as
             they
             goe
             :
             
               and
               goe
               round
               about
               the
               city
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whilst
             some
             beset
             my
             house
             ,
             others
             goe
             up
             and
             down
             the
             city
             ,
             to
             search
             me
             out
             ,
             or
             to
             lye
             in
             wait
             for
             me
             in
             every
             place
             .
             Thus
             these
             words
             are
             commonly
             expounded
             .
             Yet
             because
             when
             Sauls
             officers
             carried
             him
             word
             that
             David
             was
             sick
             ,
             being
             deluded
             by
             Michals
             device
             ,
             he
             sent
             them
             back
             again
             ,
             some
             hold
             that
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             
               they
               return
               at
               evening
            
             ,
             are
             meant
             of
             that
             return
             of
             Sauls
             messengers
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             that
             the
             following
             words
             are
             meant
             of
             the
             madnesse
             of
             Sauls
             officers
             ,
             and
             their
             eager
             searching
             for
             David
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             how
             they
             had
             been
             deluded
             ;
             
               they
               make
               a
               noise
               like
               a
               dog
               ,
               and
               goe
               round
               about
               the
               city
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               They
               belch
               out
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             pour
             out
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             way
             of
             boasting
             ,
             many
             vile
             and
             wicked
             speeches
             ,
             slanderous
             &
             furious
             threatning
             words
             :
             
               swords
               are
               in
               their
               lips
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             talk
             of
             nothing
             but
             slaughter
             and
             bloud
             ,
             murthering
             and
             throat-cutting
             ;
             every
             word
             they
             speak
             is
             as
             a
             sword
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             57.4
             .
             
               For
               who
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               doth
               hear
               ?
            
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             encouraged
             themselves
             in
             these
             speeches
             ,
             1.
             because
             no
             man
             heard
             their
             threatnings
             ,
             that
             would
             give
             David
             notice
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             2.
             because
             they
             minded
             not
             Gods
             all-hearing
             ear
             ,
             yea
             and
             perhaps
             thought
             that
             God
             minded
             not
             what
             is
             done
             here
             amongst
             men
             :
             see
             Psal
             .
             10.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Because
               of
               his
               strength
               will
               I
               wait
               upon
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             of
             Sauls
             strength
             ,
             I
             will
             rest
             with
             patience
             upon
             thee
             ,
             without
             whom
             by
             his
             strength
             I
             know
             he
             can
             doe
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               God
               of
               my
               mercy
               shall
               prevent
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             God
             that
             is
             and
             alwaies
             hath
             been
             mercifull
             to
             me
             ,
             shall
             help
             me
             ,
             either
             before
             I
             come
             to
             be
             in
             any
             great
             danger
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             before
             Saul
             shall
             do
             me
             the
             mischief
             he
             intends
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             21.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Slay
               them
               not
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Cut
             them
             not
             all
             off
             on
             a
             sudden
             ;
             
               lest
               my
               people
               forget
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             lest
             my
             followers
             ,
             or
             my
             countreymen
             ,
             or
             the
             people
             over
             whom
             thou
             hast
             appointed
             me
             to
             reign
             ,
             forget
             thy
             mercy
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             thy
             just
             wrath
             upon
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             sins
             whereby
             they
             provoked
             thee
             to
             punish
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             lest
             being
             freed
             by
             this
             means
             from
             the
             afflictions
             which
             they
             formerly
             endured
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             grow
             forgetfull
             of
             serving
             thee
             .
             Because
             judgements
             suddenly
             executed
             are
             usually
             as
             suddenly
             forgotten
             ,
             therefore
             David
             prayeth
             that
             God
             would
             rather
             destroy
             them
             by
             degrees
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             might
             for
             their
             spirituall
             advantage
             have
             them
             the
             longer
             in
             their
             eye
             ,
             as
             spectacles
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             .
             Yea
             and
             herein
             withall
             too
             1.
             he
             bridles
             himself
             from
             that
             which
             is
             naturall
             to
             men
             ,
             an
             over-eager
             desire
             of
             the
             present
             destruction
             of
             his
             enemies
             ;
             and
             2.
             he
             covertly
             taxeth
             the
             people
             for
             being
             so
             ready
             to
             forget
             the
             great
             works
             of
             God.
             
               Scatter
               them
               by
               thy
               power
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             thine
             almighty
             power
             
             (
             which
             is
             here
             opposed
             to
             Sauls
             great
             strength
             mentioned
             before
             vers
             .
             9
             :
             )
             break
             them
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             such
             misery
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             some
             one
             way
             and
             some
             another
             ,
             not
             knowing
             where
             to
             find
             any
             relief
             or
             refuge
             :
             
               and
               bring
               them
               down
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             that
             lofty
             condition
             wherein
             now
             they
             live
             .
             All
             which
             he
             begges
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             and
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             Gods
             people
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             addes
             those
             last
             words
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               our
               shield
            
             .
             Many
             expositours
             take
             this
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             David
             ,
             as
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             concerning
             the
             dispersion
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             whom
             God
             hath
             not
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             scattered
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             (
             Jewes
             or
             Christians
             )
             might
             not
             forget
             their
             sin
             ,
             nor
             the
             wrath
             that
             is
             fallen
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             despising
             and
             crucifying
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               For
               the
               sin
               of
               their
               mouth
               and
               the
               words
               of
               their
               lips
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             7
             :
             
               let
               them
               even
               be
               taken
               in
               their
               pride
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             the
             height
             of
             their
             prosperity
             and
             pride
             ;
             or
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             punished
             for
             their
             pride
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             their
             cursed
             speeches
             ;
             or
             let
             them
             be
             insnared
             in
             their
             own
             pride
             ,
             let
             that
             which
             they
             have
             in
             their
             pride
             attempted
             against
             me
             prove
             their
             own
             ruine
             :
             
               and
               for
               cursing
               and
               lying
               which
               they
               speak
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             execrations
             and
             slanders
             .
             And
             this
             too
             some
             apply
             to
             the
             blasphemous
             speeches
             of
             the
             Jewes
             against
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Consume
               them
               in
               wrath
               ,
               consume
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             their
             wealth
             and
             worldly
             greatnesse
             wast
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             farre
             from
             being
             what
             they
             now
             are
             :
             or
             thus
             ,
             When
             thou
             hast
             kept
             them
             long
             enough
             in
             an
             accursed
             wasting
             condition
             ,
             as
             spectacles
             of
             thy
             wrath
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             others
             ,
             then
             destroy
             them
             utterly
             from
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             :
             
               and
               let
               them
               know
               that
               God
               ruleth
               in
               Iacob
               ,
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             these
             men
             know
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             God
             ruleth
             in
             his
             church
             whereever
             it
             is
             spread
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             or
             ,
             let
             men
             know
             ,
             even
             the
             heathens
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             by
             hearing
             of
             so
             famous
             a
             judgement
             upon
             the
             wicked
             adversaries
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             God
             ruleth
             in
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               And
               at
               evening
               let
               them
               return
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             was
             said
             before
             ver
             .
             6.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             their
             judegment
             be
             answerable
             to
             their
             sin
             :
             as
             now
             they
             run
             up
             and
             down
             to
             take
             me
             ,
             returning
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             noise
             like
             a
             dog
             ,
             and
             goe
             round
             about
             the
             city
             ;
             so
             
               at
               evening
               let
               them
               return
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             all
             day
             run
             up
             and
             down
             for
             meat
             ,
             
               and
               let
               them
               make
               a
               noise
               like
               a
               dog
               ,
            
             howling
             for
             hunger
             ,
             
               and
               goe
               round
               about
               the
               city
               ,
            
             to
             begge
             their
             bread
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             find
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Let
               them
               wander
               up
               and
               down
               for
               meat
               ,
               and
               grudge
               if
               they
               be
               not
               satisfied
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               If
               they
               be
               not
               satisfied
               then
               they
               will
               stay
               all
               night
               ,
            
             and
             so
             lye
             pinched
             with
             hunger
             all
             the
             night
             long
             :
             see
             the
             note
             Job
             15.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               But
               I
               will
               sing
               of
               thy
               power
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Thus
             he
             ascribes
             his
             escape
             to
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             by
             the
             device
             of
             his
             wife
             Michal
             :
             
               yea
               I
               will
               sing
               aloud
               of
               thy
               mercy
               in
               the
               morning
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             when
             they
             thought
             to
             have
             had
             me
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             alluding
             to
             Sauls
             commission
             to
             his
             officers
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             19.11
             .
             to
             watch
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             slay
             him
             in
             the
             morning
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Vnto
               thee
               ,
               O
               my
               strength
               ,
               will
               I
               sing
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             He
             tearms
             God
             his
             strength
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             vers
             .
             9.
             of
             Sauls
             strength
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LX.
             
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               upon
               Shushan-eduth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Shoshannim
             the
             plurall
             number
             of
             this
             word
             Shushan
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             45.
             
             Psalm
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             And
             because
             Eduth
             signifyeth
             
               a
               testimony
            
             or
             
               beautifull
               ornament
            
             ,
             therefore
             some
             translate
             
               Shushan-Eduth
               ,
               the
               Lilly
               of
               the
               Testimony
               ,
            
             because
             this
             Psalm
             was
             a
             glorious
             testimony
             of
             David
             faith
             and
             thankfulnesse
             ;
             or
             because
             praying
             in
             this
             Psalm
             for
             the
             good
             successe
             of
             his
             forces
             gone
             out
             against
             the
             nations
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             he
             insisteth
             largely
             on
             the
             glorious
             promises
             that
             God
             had
             made
             concerning
             the
             kingdome
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             enlarging
             of
             his
             peoples
             territories
             ,
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             &c
             :
             and
             others
             ,
             
               the
               lilly
               of
               beauty
            
             or
             ornament
             ,
             because
             this
             Psalm
             shews
             that
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             should
             be
             glorious
             and
             eminent
             above
             other
             kingdomes
             ,
             as
             the
             lilly
             is
             above
             other
             flowers
             :
             and
             others
             ,
             
               a
               six-stringed
               instrument
               of
               the
               Testimony
               ,
            
             because
             the
             Priests
             used
             to
             play
             hereon
             before
             the
             Ark
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             the
             Testimony
             .
             
               Michtam
               of
               David
               ,
               to
               teach
               :
            
             the
             same
             I
             conceive
             is
             intended
             in
             this
             clause
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             those
             Titles
             ,
             
               A
               Psalm
               of
               David
               ,
               Maschil
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             32
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               A
               Psalm
               of
               David
               to
               bring
               to
               remembrance
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             38.
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
             Yet
             some
             would
             expresse
             the
             particulars
             which
             this
             Psalm
             was
             intended
             
               to
               teach
            
             :
             as
             that
             it
             was
             to
             teach
             posterity
             the
             great
             things
             that
             David
             had
             done
             ;
             or
             to
             teach
             that
             God
             would
             fully
             make
             good
             his
             promise
             concerning
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             though
             hitherto
             a
             good
             part
             of
             it
             had
             been
             kept
             from
             them
             :
             yea
             and
             some
             hold
             that
             these
             words
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             Levites
             were
             to
             teach
             it
             their
             scholars
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             sung
             as
             a
             triumphant
             song
             when
             David
             should
             return
             with
             triumph
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               when
               he
               strove
               with
               Aram
               Naharaim
               ,
            
             &c.
             see
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             8.3
             .
             and
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               O
               God
               thou
               hast
               cast
               us
               off
               ,
               thou
               hast
               scattered
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             sad
             condition
             ,
             wherein
             the
             people
             had
             been
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             judges
             ,
             but
             also
             more
             lately
             under
             Saul
             ,
             especially
             towards
             the
             later
             end
             of
             his
             reign
             ,
             when
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             Sauls
             cruelty
             to
             the
             Priests
             and
             other
             the
             godly
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             frequent
             invasions
             of
             the
             Philistines
             and
             other
             bordering
             nations
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             were
             often
             sorely
             distressed
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             forced
             to
             fly
             and
             hide
             themselves
             in
             severall
             places
             :
             see
             1
             Sam.
             13.19
             ,
             and
             31.7
             .
             Yea
             and
             it
             may
             comprehend
             all
             the
             time
             when
             there
             was
             civill
             war
             between
             David
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Davids
             reign
             ;
             all
             which
             time
             the
             land
             was
             under
             great
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             as
             he
             intimateth
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               been
               displeased
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               the
               earth
               to
               tremble
               ,
               thou
               hast
               broken
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Either
             this
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             their
             hearts
             to
             tremble
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             broken
             them
             in
             pieces
             with
             civill
             dissentions
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             brought
             such
             grievous
             troubles
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             earth
             seemed
             as
             it
             were
             to
             tremble
             under
             them
             as
             with
             an
             earthquake
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ●ent
             asunder
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               shewed
               thy
               people
               hard
               things
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             brought
             upon
             us
             many
             grievous
             miseries
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             4.6
             :
             
               thou
               hast
               made
               us
               to
               drink
               the
               wine
               of
               astonishment
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             brought
             us
             to
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             astonished
             and
             tremble
             and
             stagger
             ,
             full
             of
             horrour
             and
             trouble
             of
             spirit
             ,
             dull
             and
             stupid
             in
             the
             evils
             that
             are
             fallen
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             even
             bereaved
             of
             sense
             and
             understanding
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             our selves
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             as
             if
             we
             had
             been
             made
             to
             drink
             of
             some
             venemous
             or
             enchanted
             cup.
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               given
               a
               banner
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               thee
               ;
               that
               it
               maybe
               displayed
               because
               of
               the
               truth
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             also
             be
             understood
             of
             those
             foregoing
             evil
             times
             ,
             whereof
             David
             had
             spoken
             hitherto
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             To
             make
             good
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             promises
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             thy
             people
             see
             how
             faithfull
             thou
             art
             in
             all
             thy
             promises
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             times
             thou
             hast
             returned
             in
             mercy
             to
             them
             that
             feared
             thee
             ,
             and
             hast
             led
             them
             forth
             to
             sight
             with
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             hast
             made
             them
             victorious
             over
             them
             .
             For
             by
             giving
             a
             banner
             to
             them
             that
             feared
             him
             is
             meant
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             God
             had
             led
             them
             forth
             and
             encouraged
             them
             to
             goe
             forth
             with
             banners
             displayed
             against
             their
             enemies
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             had
             given
             them
             the
             victory
             in
             the
             day
             of
             battel
             ,
             whereof
             displayed
             banners
             were
             a
             sign
             .
             And
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             of
             what
             God
             had
             done
             for
             his
             people
             in
             former
             times
             after
             he
             had
             sorely
             afflicted
             them
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             alledged
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             move
             God
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             for
             his
             people
             now
             again
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             David
             speaks
             here
             of
             what
             God
             had
             done
             at
             present
             for
             them
             .
             And
             accordingly
             by
             the
             banner
             displayed
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             Gods
             anointing
             David
             to
             be
             the
             king
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             thou
             hast
             many
             years
             thus
             afflicted
             thy
             people
             ,
             yet
             now
             thou
             hast
             raised
             up
             a
             banner
             to
             them
             that
             fear
             thee
             ,
             in
             that
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             to
             be
             king
             to
             this
             people
             ,
             whom
             they
             follow
             chearfully
             ,
             and
             under
             whose
             conduct
             they
             have
             fought
             succesfully
             against
             their
             enemies
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             the
             many
             victories
             which
             God
             had
             given
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             However
             it
             hath
             been
             formerly
             ,
             yet
             now
             for
             their
             sakes
             that
             fear
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             with
             assurance
             that
             thou
             wilt
             make
             good
             all
             thy
             promises
             ,
             and
             particularly
             those
             concerning
             the
             enlarging
             of
             our
             dominions
             ,
             by
             the
             many
             victories
             given
             us
             for
             the
             gathering
             together
             and
             encouragement
             of
             thy
             scattered
             and
             disheartned
             people
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             we
             goe
             out
             with
             our
             armies
             we
             return
             victoriously
             ;
             not
             as
             formerly
             ,
             with
             most
             of
             our
             ensigns
             and
             souldiers
             lost
             ,
             but
             as
             conquerours
             with
             banners
             displayed
             ;
             and
             hereby
             we
             are
             heartned
             with
             assurance
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             still
             subdue
             our
             enemies
             under
             us
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               That
               thy
               beloved
               may
               be
               delivered
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             as
             another
             reason
             why
             God
             had
             lifted
             up
             a
             banner
             to
             them
             that
             feared
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             those
             his
             beloved
             ones
             might
             be
             delivered
             ,
             who
             before
             were
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             overrun
             by
             their
             enemies
             round
             about
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             it
             is
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             
               Save
               with
               thy
               right
               hand
               and
               hear
               me
               ,
               that
               thy
               beloved
               may
               be
               delivered
               .
            
             This
             and
             the
             seven
             following
             verses
             we
             have
             again
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             108.
             
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               God
               hath
               spoken
               in
               his
               holinesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             in
             his
             Sanctuary
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             hereof
             they
             make
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             promised
             him
             
             that
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             should
             be
             settled
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             seed
             for
             ever
             :
             and
             though
             this
             promise
             was
             brought
             to
             him
             by
             Samuel
             first
             ,
             and
             lately
             by
             Nathan
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             for
             the
             assured
             certainty
             of
             it
             he
             looked
             upon
             it
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             an
             oracle
             given
             by
             God
             himself
             out
             of
             his
             Sanctuary
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             thus
             :
             God
             hath
             holily
             and
             faithfully
             promised
             the
             kingdome
             to
             me
             and
             mine
             :
             as
             he
             is
             a
             holy
             God
             he
             hath
             promised
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             can
             no
             more
             fail
             of
             performing
             his
             promises
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             holy
             God
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             God
             hath
             sworn
             by
             his
             holinesse
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             89.35
             ,
             36.
             
             Now
             hereupon
             David
             adds
             ,
             
               I
               will
               rejoyce
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             And
             herein
             I
             will
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             will
             chearfully
             enjoy
             the
             victories
             and
             kingdome
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             .
             Though
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             great
             encouragement
             by
             the
             successe
             of
             my
             wars
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             me
             great
             cause
             thereby
             to
             think
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             offended
             with
             his
             people
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Saul
             ,
             is
             now
             become
             favourable
             again
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             that
             which
             I
             build
             upon
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             :
             I
             did
             not
             by
             any
             faction
             exalt
             my self
             to
             be
             king
             ,
             but
             God
             promised
             the
             kingdome
             should
             be
             mine
             .
             And
             this
             promise
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             rejoycing
             in
             that
             God
             had
             already
             ,
             and
             would
             yet
             farther
             perform
             it
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               divide
               Shechem
               ,
               and
               mete
               out
               the
               valley
               of
               Succoth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             put
             all
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             both
             the
             countrey
             within
             Jordan
             ,
             where
             Shechem
             stood
             ,
             and
             the
             countrey
             without
             Jordan
             ,
             where
             Succoth
             was
             ,
             under
             my
             absolute
             dominion
             ,
             and
             hath
             appointed
             it
             to
             be
             left
             unto
             my
             posterity
             by
             right
             of
             inheritance
             .
             The
             phrase
             used
             alludes
             to
             the
             power
             that
             lords
             have
             to
             divide
             a
             land
             which
             is
             brought
             under
             their
             subjection
             ,
             as
             Joshua
             did
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             And
             the
             rather
             doth
             he
             mention
             these
             places
             ,
             (
             together
             with
             Gilead
             and
             Manasseh
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             )
             because
             they
             had
             stood
             out
             longest
             against
             David
             ,
             and
             had
             most
             obstinately
             sided
             with
             Ishbosheth
             ,
             see
             2
             Sam.
             2.8
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             certainty
             of
             Gods
             promise
             was
             herein
             most
             notably
             discovered
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Gilead
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               Manasseh
               is
               mine
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             former
             Note
             :
             
               Ephraim
               also
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               mine
               head
            
             ;
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             ,
             because
             this
             tribe
             was
             above
             others
             numerous
             and
             strong
             ,
             and
             had
             many
             that
             were
             famous
             men
             of
             valour
             and
             expert
             in
             war
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             prophesies
             concerning
             this
             tribe
             Gen.
             48.19
             .
             and
             Deut.
             32.11
             :
             and
             either
             he
             alludes
             therein
             to
             the
             heads
             of
             those
             beasts
             that
             are
             armed
             with
             horns
             ,
             making
             
               Manasseh
               and
               Ephraim
            
             the
             horns
             wherewith
             he
             would
             gore
             his
             enemies
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             tha●
             Ephraim
             was
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             kingdome
             and
             sovereignty
             ,
             his
             headship
             and
             principality
             ;
             or
             that
             from
             them
             he
             would
             have
             many
             to
             be
             of
             his
             life-guard
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             like
             phrase
             is
             used
             1
             Sam.
             28.2
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
             
               Iudah
               is
               my
               law-giver
            
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             either
             because
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             Judahs
             portion
             ,
             the
             great
             councell
             of
             the
             Sanhedrim
             was
             kept
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             11.16
             .
             as
             likewise
             Davids
             sovereign
             court
             of
             justice
             ,
             Psal
             .
             122.5
             .
             
               there
               are
               set
               thrones
               of
               judgement
               ,
               the
               thrones
               of
               the
               house
               of
               David
            
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             he
             meant
             chiefly
             out
             of
             this
             tribe
             to
             chuse
             his
             princes
             ,
             judges
             and
             counsellors
             ,
             that
             should
             give
             laws
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             be
             subservient
             to
             him
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             
             kingdome
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             out
             of
             his
             loyns
             (
             who
             was
             of
             this
             tribe
             )
             there
             was
             still
             to
             be
             a
             king
             sitting
             on
             the
             throne
             of
             Judah
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             prophesy
             (
             whereto
             he
             alludes
             )
             Gen.
             49.10
             .
             
               The
               sceptre
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               Iudah
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Moab
               is
               my
               washpot
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             he
             gloried
             in
             the
             Israelites
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             the
             services
             he
             there
             assigns
             to
             them
             are
             ingenuous
             and
             honourable
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             as
             brethren
             ;
             but
             these
             now
             assigned
             to
             the
             forreign
             nations
             ,
             that
             were
             subdued
             by
             him
             ,
             are
             baser
             and
             servile
             .
             
               Moab
               is
               my
               wash-pot
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             wash-boul
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             no
             more
             reckoning
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             a
             man
             doth
             of
             a
             pot
             provided
             to
             wash
             dishes
             in
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             wash
             his
             feet
             in
             (
             for
             that
             in
             those
             Eastern
             countreys
             they
             used
             to
             doe
             very
             frequently
             )
             I
             will
             imploy
             them
             in
             the
             basest
             of
             services
             ,
             making
             them
             the
             scullions
             of
             my
             kitchin
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             imply
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             no
             more
             scruple
             the
             destroying
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             a
             man
             would
             to
             throw
             an
             earthen
             pot
             against
             the
             ground
             and
             dash
             it
             in
             pieces
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             8.2
             :
             
               Over
               Edom
               will
               I
               cast
               out
               my
               shoe
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             trample
             upon
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             as
             a
             vanquished
             people
             ,
             and
             will
             take
             possession
             of
             their
             countrey
             ,
             as
             mine
             by
             conquest
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Ruth
             4.7
             .
             Or
             else
             this
             phrase
             may
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             use
             them
             as
             his
             slaves
             :
             for
             this
             phrase
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             that
             contemptuous
             carriage
             of
             masters
             towards
             their
             slaves
             ,
             when
             they
             in
             anger
             throw
             their
             shoes
             at
             their
             heads
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             a
             way
             of
             scorn
             do
             throw
             them
             at
             them
             ,
             intending
             they
             should
             make
             them
             clean
             ,
             or
             bring
             them
             after
             them
             .
             And
             this
             he
             expresseth
             in
             the
             future
             tense
             ,
             because
             the
             Edomites
             were
             not
             wholly
             subdued
             .
             
               Philistia
               ,
               triumph
               thou
               because
               of
               me
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             becomes
             subjects
             to
             honour
             the
             victories
             of
             their
             king
             .
             It
             may
             be
             read
             also
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               triumph
               thou
               over
               me
            
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             as
             spoken
             in
             a
             way
             of
             mocking
             them
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             You
             Philistines
             were
             wont
             to
             domineer
             and
             triumph
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             now
             of
             late
             to
             scorn
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             should
             never
             have
             been
             able
             to
             subdue
             you
             ;
             but
             now
             you
             see
             God
             hath
             brought
             you
             in
             subjection
             to
             me
             :
             And
             indeed
             in
             Psal
             .
             108.
             this
             clause
             is
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             
               Over
               Philistia
               will
               I
               triumph
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Who
               will
               bring
               me
               into
               the
               strong
               city
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             strong
             cities
             of
             Edom
             ;
             as
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               who
               will
               lead
               me
               into
               Edom
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             .
             Having
             vanquished
             the
             Edomites
             in
             the
             open
             field
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             title
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             now
             come
             to
             subdue
             their
             defenced
             cities
             ?
             And
             indeed
             that
             the
             cities
             of
             the
             Edomites
             were
             very
             strong
             ,
             appears
             plainly
             by
             that
             of
             the
             prophet
             to
             Edom
             ,
             Obad.
             3.
             
             
               The
               pride
               of
               thine
               heart
               hath
               deceived
               thee
               ,
               thou
               that
               dwellest
               in
               the
               clefts
               of
               the
               rock
               ,
               whose
               habitation
               is
               high
               ,
               that
               saith
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               Who
               shall
               bring
               me
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               ?
            
             But
             yet
             many
             Expositours
             do
             rather
             think
             that
             Rabbah
             of
             the
             Ammonites
             is
             
               the
               strong
               city
            
             here
             intended
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.26
             .
             and
             that
             chiefly
             because
             it
             may
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             mention
             here
             made
             of
             all
             the
             bordering
             enemies
             of
             Israel
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             yet
             nothing
             said
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Wilt
               not
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               which
               hadst
               cast
               us
               off
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Thus
             David
             gives
             a
             hint
             again
             ,
             how
             much
             better
             it
             was
             with
             Gods
             people
             now
             under
             his
             government
             ,
             then
             it
             had
             been
             in
             Sauls
             reign
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             acknowledge
             that
             God
             was
             pleased
             with
             the
             settling
             of
             him
             in
             the
             throne
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             LXI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               HEar
               my
               cry
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Severall
             expositours
             hold
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             by
             David
             ,
             as
             a
             prayer
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             :
             but
             I
             see
             no
             convincing
             reason
             ,
             why
             it
             may
             not
             be
             as
             well
             understood
             as
             spoken
             by
             him
             in
             his
             own
             name
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               From
               the
               end
               of
               the
               earth
               will
               I
               cry
               unto
               thee
               ,
               when
               my
               heart
               is
               overwhelmed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             with
             fear
             ,
             care
             and
             sorrow
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             15.30
             .
             For
             because
             here
             vers
             .
             6.
             he
             stiles
             himself
             king
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             most
             probable
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             when
             he
             was
             fled
             from
             Absalom
             even
             unto
             Mahanaim
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             utmost
             borders
             of
             the
             land
             without
             Jordan
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             17.24
             :
             and
             though
             thereupon
             many
             expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             clause
             should
             be
             translated
             ,
             
               from
               the
               end
               of
               the
               land
               will
               I
               cry
               unto
               thee
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             should
             rather
             think
             that
             it
             may
             purposely
             be
             expressed
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               from
               the
               end
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             should
             be
             driven
             not
             only
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             yet
             even
             from
             thence
             he
             would
             cry
             to
             God
             for
             help
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             42.6
             .
             
               Lead
               me
               to
               the
               rock
               that
               is
               higher
               then
               I
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             high
             above
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             of
             my self
             am
             not
             able
             to
             climbe
             up
             to
             it
             ;
             meaning
             this
             ,
             Do
             thou
             bring
             me
             into
             an
             estate
             of
             more
             sure
             safety
             ,
             then
             I
             by
             any
             power
             or
             forces
             of
             mine
             am
             able
             to
             attain
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               I
               will
               abide
               in
               thy
               tabernacle
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             there
             be
             in
             these
             words
             a
             clear
             promise
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             should
             bring
             him
             back
             again
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             he
             would
             constantly
             worship
             God
             in
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             23.6
             :
             yet
             I
             conceive
             the
             chief
             thing
             intended
             therein
             is
             ,
             to
             imply
             that
             he
             doubted
             not
             ,
             but
             doing
             so
             ,
             he
             should
             there
             find
             sure
             and
             constant
             protection
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             27.5
             .
             which
             is
             farther
             explained
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               I
               will
               trust
               in
               the
               covert
               of
               thy
               wings
               ,
            
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             Ruth
             2.12
             .
             Psal
             .
             17.8
             ,
             and
             57.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               hast
               heard
               my
               vows
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             my
             prayers
             ,
             which
             with
             vows
             annexed
             I
             offered
             up
             unto
             thee
             ;
             
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               the
               heritage
               of
               those
               that
               fear
               thy
               name
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             present
             and
             future
             blessings
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             peculiar
             portion
             of
             those
             that
             truly
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             have
             no
             share
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             the
             love
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             &c.
             
             Others
             conceive
             that
             this
             heritage
             of
             those
             that
             fear
             Gods
             name
             ,
             given
             to
             David
             ,
             was
             either
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             Gods
             holy
             ordinances
             in
             his
             tabernacle
             ,
             which
             indeed
             the
             faithfull
             did
             esteem
             their
             choicest
             heritage
             ,
             and
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               I
               will
               abide
               in
               thy
               tabernacle
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             quiet
             possession
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             indeed
             never
             conferred
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             largest
             extent
             thereof
             till
             the
             daies
             of
             David
             ,
             but
             now
             was
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             government
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             seed
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Thou
               wilt
               prolong
               the
               kings
               life
               ,
               and
               his
               yeares
               as
               many
               generations
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             21.4
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               He
               shall
               abide
               before
               God
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             shall
             constantly
             enjoy
             Gods
             favour
             and
             protection
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             4.
             and
             likewise
             Psal
             .
             56.13
             .
             But
             understanding
             it
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             his
             appearing
             
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.24
             .
             
               O
               prepare
               mercy
               and
               truth
               ,
               which
               may
               preserve
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Furnish
             him
             with
             those
             graces
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             preserve
             both
             the
             persons
             and
             thrones
             of
             princes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             ,
             truth
             and
             equity
             and
             upright
             dealing
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Solomon
             Prov.
             29.14
             .
             
               The
               king
               that
               faithfully
               judgeth
               the
               poor
               ,
               his
               throne
               shall
               be
               established
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             45.4
             :
             or
             else
             rather
             ,
             Provide
             means
             for
             his
             preservation
             out
             of
             thy
             mercy
             and
             faithfulnesse
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             8.
             
             
               So
               will
               I
               sing
               praise
               unto
               thy
               name
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             34.1
             :
             
               that
               I
               may
               dayly
               perform
               my
               vows
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             my
             vows
             of
             praise
             and
             thanksgiving
             ;
             for
             they
             only
             can
             be
             dayly
             performed
             .
             And
             herein
             he
             referres
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             5.
             
               for
               thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               hast
               heard
               my
               vows
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               TRuly
               my
               soul
               waiteth
               upon
               God.
            
             ]
             David
             breaks
             forth
             into
             these
             words
             abruptly
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             had
             been
             long
             strugling
             with
             a
             temptation
             ▪
             sometimes
             inclining
             one
             way
             ,
             sometimes
             another
             ;
             but
             yet
             at
             last
             having
             gotten
             the
             day
             ,
             concludes
             with
             confidence
             ,
             
               Truly
               my
               soul
               waiteth
               upon
               God
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             Satan
             or
             mine
             own
             corrupt
             heart
             suggest
             what
             they
             will
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             suffers
             mine
             enemies
             continually
             to
             molest
             me
             ,
             yet
             
               truly
               my
               soul
               waiteth
               upon
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               greatly
               moved
               .
            
             ]
             According
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.8
             ,
             9.
             
               we
               are
               perplexed
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               despair
               ;
               persecuted
               ,
               but
               not
               forsaken
               ;
               cast
               down
               ,
               but
               not
               destroyed
            
             :
             see
             1
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             also
             Psal
             .
             13.4
             ,
             and
             16.8
             ,
             and
             21.7
             .
             and
             37.24
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               How
               long
               will
               ye
               imagine
               mischief
               against
               a
               man
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             against
             me
             ?
             why
             do
             so
             many
             of
             you
             conspire
             mischief
             against
             one
             poor
             man
             ?
             
               ye
               shall
               be
               slain
               all
               of
               you
               ;
               as
               a
               bowing
               wall
               shall
               ye
               be
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               tottering
               fence
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             ye
             cannot
             stand
             long
             ,
             ere
             long
             ye
             will
             fall
             both
             suddenly
             and
             violently
             ;
             any
             small
             thing
             shall
             make
             you
             fall
             headlong
             ,
             yea
             your
             own
             envy
             and
             wickednesse
             shall
             ruine
             you
             ,
             as
             a
             bowing
             wall
             and
             a
             tottering
             fence
             will
             fall
             even
             with
             its
             own
             weight
             .
             A
             wall
             when
             it
             cracks
             and
             bulks
             out
             may
             seem
             twice
             as
             broad
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             stand
             very
             firm
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             certainly
             near
             to
             ruine
             ;
             and
             so
             David
             saith
             it
             would
             be
             with
             his
             enemies
             :
             though
             they
             were
             swoln
             with
             pride
             ,
             and
             might
             look
             and
             talk
             bigly
             ,
             yet
             ere
             long
             they
             would
             certainly
             fall
             ,
             and
             be
             utterly
             ruined
             in
             an
             instant
             .
             We
             have
             an
             expression
             much
             like
             this
             Isa
             .
             30.13
             .
             
               wherefore
               this
               iniquity
               shall
               be
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               a
               breach
               ready
               to
               fall
               ,
               swelling
               out
               in
               a
               high
               wall
               ,
               whose
               breaking
               cometh
               suddenly
               at
               an
               instant
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               They
               only
               consult
               to
               cast
               him
               down
               from
               his
               excellency
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             man
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             whom
             they
             sought
             to
             cast
             down
             from
             the
             
             regall
             dignity
             whereto
             God
             had
             anointed
             him
             :
             
               they
               delight
               in
               lies
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             slanders
             and
             false
             flatteries
             ;
             or
             rather
             in
             those
             evil
             practices
             ,
             which
             will
             deceive
             those
             that
             rely
             thereon
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               In
               God
               is
               my
               salvation
               and
               my
               glory
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Trust
               in
               him
               at
               all
               times
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             34.1
             .
             
               Ye
               people
               pour
               out
               your
               heart
               before
               him
               .
            
             See
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             1.15
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             42.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Surely
               men
               of
               low
               degree
               are
               vanity
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               high
               degree
               are
               a
               lie
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             poor
             ,
             weak
             creatures
             ,
             able
             of
             themselves
             to
             doe
             neither
             good
             nor
             evil
             ;
             and
             withall
             they
             are
             unstable
             and
             inconstant
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             deceitfull
             and
             perfidious
             :
             
               to
               be
               laid
               in
               the
               balance
               ,
               they
               are
               altogether
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               alike
               )
               lighter
               then
               vanity
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             men
             do
             well
             weigh
             things
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             right
             reason
             ,
             and
             do
             make
             just
             tryall
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             find
             that
             all
             men
             are
             alike
             mere
             vanity
             ,
             or
             that
             if
             all
             mankind
             together
             be
             put
             in
             one
             scale
             ,
             and
             vanity
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             vanity
             will
             overweigh
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             drift
             of
             inserting
             these
             words
             here
             is
             to
             confirm
             his
             foregoing
             advice
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             by
             shewing
             the
             vanity
             of
             trusting
             on
             men
             .
             Yet
             some
             think
             the
             aim
             of
             this
             clause
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             safely
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             because
             men
             are
             such
             poor
             vain
             creatures
             ,
             no
             way
             worthy
             their
             admiration
             or
             fear
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Trust
               not
               in
               oppression
               ,
               and
               become
               not
               vain
               in
               robbery
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Trust
             not
             in
             the
             wealth
             that
             is
             gotten
             by
             oppression
             and
             robbery
             ,
             nor
             in
             those
             sinfull
             practises
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             such
             like
             ;
             think
             not
             by
             any
             such
             evil
             courses
             to
             accomplish
             your
             desires
             .
             And
             he
             calls
             this
             
               becoming
               vain
               in
               robbery
            
             ,
             because
             men
             do
             vainly
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             trust
             in
             such
             things
             ;
             to
             which
             purpose
             the
             like
             expression
             is
             used
             Jer.
             23.16
             .
             
               Hearken
               not
               unto
               the
               words
               of
               the
               prophets
               ,
               that
               prophesie
               unto
               you
               ;
               they
               make
               you
               vain
            
             :
             yea
             and
             it
             may
             imply
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             argued
             lightnesse
             and
             vanity
             in
             them
             to
             be
             so
             ready
             to
             catch
             at
             these
             things
             for
             their
             safety
             and
             defence
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             would
             make
             them
             be
             vile
             and
             foolish
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             others
             .
             
               If
               riches
               increase
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             a
             lawfull
             way
             ,
             
               set
               not
               your
               heart
               upon
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             do
             not
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             dote
             on
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             anxiously
             sollicitous
             to
             preserve
             or
             encrease
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               God
               hath
               spoken
               once
               ;
               twice
               have
               I
               heard
               this
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             oftentimes
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             question
             to
             be
             made
             of
             it
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             33.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Also
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               belongeth
               mercy
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             sweet
             content
             he
             took
             in
             thinking
             on
             Gods
             mercy
             makes
             David
             turn
             his
             speech
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Also
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               belongeth
               mercy
            
             ;
             so
             that
             thy
             servants
             may
             with
             confidence
             rest
             upon
             thee
             :
             
               for
               thou
               rendrest
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               work
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             righteous
             may
             in
             this
             regard
             also
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             assuring
             themselves
             that
             God
             will
             protect
             and
             blesse
             them
             ,
             and
             punish
             their
             wicked
             enemies
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             LXIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Psalm
               of
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Iudah
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             forest
             of
             Hareth
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             22.5
             .
             or
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Ziph
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             23.14
             ,
             and
             26.1
             ,
             2.
             both
             which
             were
             in
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             David
             often
             in
             both
             of
             them
             in
             great
             distresse
             and
             danger
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             incessant
             persecution
             of
             Saul
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               My
               soul
               thirsteth
               for
               thee
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Tabernacle
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             42.22
             :
             
               my
               flesh
               longeth
               for
               thee
            
             (
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             because
             when
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             man
             doth
             earnestly
             desire
             any
             thing
             ,
             the
             body
             will
             be
             likewise
             stirred
             and
             affected
             therewith
             :
             )
             
               in
               a
               dry
               and
               thirsty
               land
               where
               no
               water
               is
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             land
             that
             being
             chapt
             through
             drought
             ,
             doth
             seem
             to
             thirst
             for
             water
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             comes
             ,
             drinks
             it
             in
             greedily
             like
             a
             thirsty
             man
             ;
             or
             ,
             a
             land
             wherein
             the
             inhabitants
             or
             passengers
             for
             want
             of
             water
             are
             dryed
             up
             with
             thirst
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             signifyeth
             
               a
               weary
               land
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             wildernesse
             ,
             through
             which
             travellers
             could
             not
             passe
             without
             much
             faintnesse
             and
             wearinesse
             .
             Now
             thus
             David
             describes
             the
             place
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             1.
             to
             imply
             his
             faith
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             being
             in
             such
             streights
             he
             did
             not
             forget
             God
             ,
             nor
             cast
             away
             his
             hope
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             rather
             his
             distresse
             made
             him
             long
             the
             more
             after
             God
             ;
             and
             2.
             to
             expresse
             thereby
             the
             fervency
             of
             his
             desires
             after
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             as
             great
             as
             his
             wants
             were
             being
             in
             such
             a
             dry
             and
             barren
             wildernesse
             ,
             yet
             he
             minded
             not
             his
             streights
             in
             such
             outward
             respects
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             his
             desire
             to
             enjoy
             Gods
             presence
             in
             his
             Sanctuary
             .
             Yea
             and
             it
             may
             imply
             also
             that
             the
             place
             where
             he
             hid
             himself
             was
             as
             void
             of
             spirituall
             comforts
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             of
             water
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             parched
             ground
             thirsted
             not
             more
             after
             water
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             after
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               To
               see
               thy
               power
               and
               thy
               glory
               ,
               so
               as
               I
               have
               seen
               thee
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             David
             in
             these
             words
             desired
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             as
             effectually
             refreshed
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
             even
             whilst
             he
             was
             in
             that
             dry
             wildernesse
             ,
             as
             ever
             he
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             Davids
             desire
             herein
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             again
             enjoy
             the
             signs
             of
             Gods
             powerfull
             and
             glorious
             presence
             in
             his
             Sanctuary
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             refreshing
             to
             his
             soul
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             formerly
             done
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Ark
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             4.21
             .
             1
             Chron.
             16.11
             .
             and
             2
             Chron.
             6.41
             .
             )
             and
             all
             other
             the
             holy
             Ordinances
             that
             were
             thereto
             be
             enjoyed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Because
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               is
               better
               then
               life
               ,
               my
               lips
               shall
               praise
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             His
             aim
             herein
             may
             be
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             however
             he
             was
             at
             present
             in
             a
             sad
             condition
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             that
             was
             altogether
             comfortlesse
             ,
             and
             withall
             in
             continuall
             danger
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             yet
             being
             assured
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             which
             may
             justly
             be
             preferred
             before
             life
             it self
             ,
             he
             should
             in
             that
             alone
             have
             abundant
             cause
             to
             blesse
             God
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             when
             he
             was
             restored
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             signs
             of
             Gods
             loving
             kindnesse
             in
             his
             Sanctuary
             ,
             he
             would
             there
             praise
             Gods
             name
             ,
             &
             that
             not
             so
             much
             for
             his
             deliverance
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             discovery
             of
             Gods
             loving
             kindnesse
             ,
             which
             was
             far
             better
             then
             life
             it self
             :
             or
             3.
             that
             there
             was
             more
             assurance
             for
             a
             mans
             safety
             in
             Gods
             loving
             
             kindnesse
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             in
             life
             it self
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             the
             naturall
             advantages
             that
             tended
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             life
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             might
             be
             a
             juster
             ground
             of
             praising
             God
             even
             in
             the
             greatest
             dangers
             ,
             then
             any
             safety
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             outward
             condition
             could
             yield
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4
             .
             
               Thus
               will
               I
               blesse
               thee
               ,
               while
               I
               live
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             word
             (
             thus
             )
             may
             have
             reference
             to
             divers
             particulars
             .
             Thus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             purpose
             and
             do
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             though
             in
             great
             distresse
             ;
             or
             thus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Being
             thus
             restored
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             desire
             ,
             to
             thy
             Sanctuary
             ,
             there
             I
             will
             openly
             praise
             thee
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             refers
             to
             those
             affections
             he
             had
             described
             to
             be
             in
             himself
             concerning
             his
             desire
             after
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             ;
             Thus
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             being
             thus
             affectionately
             desirous
             of
             enjoying
             thy
             presence
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             esteeming
             thy
             loving
             kindnesse
             better
             then
             life
             it self
             ,
             
               I
               will
               blesse
               thee
               ,
               while
               I
               live
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whereever
             and
             in
             what
             condition
             soever
             I
             am
             .
             
               I
               will
               lift
               up
               my
               hands
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             praising
             thee
             ,
             or
             in
             praying
             to
             thee
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Being
             thus
             delivered
             I
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             encouraged
             to
             pray
             unto
             thee
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             11.13
             :
             
               in
               thy
               name
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               thy
               name
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             elsewhere
             expressed
             ,
             Psal
             .
             9.2
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             call
             upon
             thee
             :
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             divers
             other
             waies
             ;
             
               in
               thy
               name
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             thy
             help
             ;
             or
             ,
             at
             thy
             command
             ;
             or
             ,
             trusting
             in
             thy
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               My
               soul
               shall
               be
               satisfyed
               ,
               as
               with
               marrow
               and
               fatnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             time
             when
             he
             should
             be
             restored
             to
             Gods
             Sanctuary
             again
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             then
             remembring
             on
             his
             bed
             the
             comforts
             he
             had
             found
             in
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             Gods
             presence
             therein
             ,
             his
             soul
             should
             be
             abundantly
             satisfied
             therewith
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             the
             time
             of
             his
             exile
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             even
             there
             ,
             when
             he
             could
             not
             come
             at
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             in
             no
             little
             want
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             yet
             remembring
             God
             ,
             his
             soul
             should
             be
             abundantly
             satisfied
             with
             spiritual
             comforts
             .
             For
             the
             phrase
             here
             used
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             36.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               When
               I
               remember
               thee
               upon
               my
               bed
               ,
               and
               meditate
               on
               thee
               in
               the
               night
               watches
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             at
             severall
             times
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             for
             they
             divided
             the
             night
             by
             severall
             watches
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Judg.
             7.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               In
               the
               shadow
               of
               thy
               wings
               will
               I
               rejoyce
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             chickens
             that
             sleep
             securely
             and
             with
             content
             under
             the
             wings
             of
             their
             dams
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Ruth
             2.12
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             17.8
             ,
             and
             57.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               My
               soul
               followeth
               hard
               after
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             I
             be
             driven
             far
             from
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             God
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             cast
             me
             off
             ;
             yet
             out
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             affections
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             faith
             in
             his
             mercy
             and
             the
             fatherly
             love
             he
             bears
             to
             me
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             afflicted
             condition
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             discouragements
             that
             lye
             in
             my
             way
             ,
             my
             thoughts
             are
             still
             running
             after
             God
             ;
             neither
             do
             I
             cease
             constantly
             to
             desire
             and
             seek
             with
             all
             earnestnesse
             after
             his
             favour
             ,
             yea
             and
             after
             his
             favourable
             presence
             in
             his
             Sanctuary
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               thy
               right
               hand
               upholdeth
               me
            
             ,
             either
             they
             are
             added
             1.
             as
             the
             motive
             that
             encouraged
             him
             to
             follow
             so
             hard
             after
             God
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             still
             preserved
             him
             ,
             and
             supported
             him
             in
             all
             his
             troubles
             ;
             or
             else
             2.
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             so
             pressing
             after
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             did
             thus
             trust
             in
             
             God
             ,
             therefore
             God
             did
             uphold
             him
             ;
             or
             3.
             as
             the
             means
             whereby
             he
             was
             enabled
             in
             so
             sad
             a
             condition
             to
             persevere
             still
             in
             seeking
             after
             God
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             God
             by
             his
             spirit
             did
             support
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               But
               those
               that
               seek
               my
               soul
               to
               destroy
               it
               ,
               shall
               goe
               into
               the
               lower
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             shall
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             or
             thrown
             into
             hell
             ,
             or
             hide
             themselves
             in
             caves
             and
             dens
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               But
               the
               king
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             he
             speaks
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             third
             person
             ,
             believing
             assuredly
             that
             God
             would
             yet
             in
             time
             make
             good
             his
             promise
             to
             him
             concerning
             the
             kingdome
             :
             
               every
               one
               that
               sweareth
               by
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             God
             ,
             
               shall
               glory
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             truly
             worship
             God
             ,
             that
             truly
             fear
             and
             serve
             God
             ,
             shall
             triumph
             when
             God
             shall
             destroy
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             and
             exalt
             me
             to
             the
             throne
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             hereby
             the
             good
             of
             the
             people
             in
             generall
             shall
             be
             promoted
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             my
             kingdome
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             shall
             begin
             to
             shoot
             forth
             .
             Because
             swearing
             by
             God
             is
             appointed
             as
             a
             part
             of
             divine
             worship
             Deut.
             6.13
             .
             therefore
             usually
             in
             the
             Scripture
             it
             is
             figuratively
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             Isa
             .
             45.23
             .
             
               unto
               me
               every
               knee
               shall
               bow
               ,
               every
               tongue
               shall
               swear
               ,
            
             and
             Isa
             .
             65.16
             .
             
               he
               that
               sweareth
               in
               the
               earth
               shall
               swear
               by
               the
               God
               of
               truth
               .
            
             Yet
             withall
             this
             may
             particularly
             imply
             such
             as
             did
             sincerely
             appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             witnesse
             of
             their
             innocency
             :
             and
             therefore
             unto
             these
             are
             opposed
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             those
             that
             speak
             lies
             ,
             
               but
               the
               mouth
               of
               them
               that
               speak
               lies
               shall
               be
               stopped
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             being
             cut
             off
             and
             destroyed
             ;
             or
             by
             being
             so
             confounded
             with
             shame
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             dare
             to
             utter
             any
             such
             lies
             any
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXIV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               PReserve
               my
               life
               from
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               enemy
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Preserve
             me
             from
             being
             afraid
             of
             the
             enemy
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             evil
             which
             I
             fear
             the
             enemy
             should
             doe
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Who
               whet
               their
               tongue
               like
               a
               sword
               ,
               and
               bend
               their
               bows
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             57.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             4.
             
             
               That
               they
               may
               shoot
               in
               secret
               at
               the
               perfect
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             at
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             perfectly
             clear
             of
             the
             least
             evil
             intended
             ever
             against
             them
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             11.2
             ,
             and
             26.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               They
               commune
               of
               laying
               snares
               privily
               ;
               they
               say
               ,
               who
               shall
               see
               them
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             snares
             they
             have
             laid
             ;
             or
             themselves
             that
             laid
             the
             snares
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             59.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               They
               search
               out
               iniquities
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             seek
             to
             lay
             divers
             iniquities
             to
             my
             charge
             ;
             or
             they
             devise
             and
             plot
             how
             they
             may
             unjustly
             oppresse
             &
             ruine
             me
             :
             and
             accordingly
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               they
               accomplish
               a
               diligent
               search
            
             ,
             do
             set
             forth
             their
             diligence
             in
             plotting
             mischief
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             also
             in
             trying
             all
             wayes
             to
             effect
             and
             accomplish
             what
             they
             had
             so
             contrived
             .
             Only
             indeed
             this
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             translated
             otherwise
             ,
             
               we
               are
               consumed
               
               by
               that
               which
               they
               have
               throughly
               searched
            
             :
             and
             then
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             imply
             the
             exceeding
             danger
             the
             righteous
             servants
             of
             God
             were
             in
             by
             reason
             of
             these
             crafty
             plots
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             their
             enemies
             the
             righteous
             could
             never
             escape
             their
             snares
             ,
             and
             were
             no
             better
             then
             dead
             men
             already
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             true
             judgement
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             left
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             it
             could
             be
             no
             better
             with
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               both
               the
               inward
               thought
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               and
               the
               heart
               is
               deep
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             full
             of
             deep
             dissembling
             ,
             craft
             and
             subtilty
             :
             so
             that
             hereby
             they
             are
             charged
             1.
             that
             they
             did
             not
             carry
             on
             their
             designs
             with
             open
             fury
             and
             violence
             ,
             but
             whilst
             they
             were
             silent
             and
             dissembled
             outwardly
             ,
             they
             maliciously
             contrived
             mischief
             against
             him
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             being
             men
             of
             a
             deep
             reach
             ,
             they
             found
             out
             many
             unexpected
             waies
             of
             deceit
             and
             mischief
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               So
               they
               shall
               make
               their
               own
               tongue
               to
               fall
               upon
               themselves
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             thus
             expressed
             to
             signify
             ,
             1.
             that
             when
             Gods
             wrath
             was
             fallen
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             accuse
             and
             condemn
             themselves
             ;
             2.
             that
             the
             evil
             intended
             against
             David
             by
             their
             bitter
             words
             should
             fall
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             3.
             that
             their
             slanders
             and
             bitter
             words
             should
             be
             the
             means
             of
             their
             own
             ruine
             ;
             &
             4.
             that
             at
             least
             this
             should
             bring
             down
             Gods
             vengeance
             upon
             them
             .
             However
             he
             implyes
             ,
             that
             thus
             they
             should
             be
             slain
             with
             their
             own
             sword
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             arrows
             they
             shot
             against
             David
             should
             recoil
             back
             ,
             and
             wound
             themselves
             :
             see
             before
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               righteous
               shall
               be
               glad
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             58.10
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXV
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Psalm
               and
               Song
               of
               David
            
             .
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             on
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             30.
             
             Psalm
             .
             Because
             of
             severall
             passages
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             many
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             ,
             when
             after
             the
             three
             years
             famine
             in
             Davids
             time
             ,
             God
             was
             pleased
             by
             sending
             a
             seasonable
             rain
             to
             give
             them
             hopes
             of
             a
             plentifull
             harvest
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Praise
               waiteth
               for
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               in
               Sion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             
               Praise
               is
               silent
               to
               thee
               ▪
               O
               God
               ,
               in
               Sion
            
             ;
             and
             many
             observable
             particulars
             this
             implyes
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             God
             is
             good
             unto
             his
             Church
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             above
             others
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             daily
             new
             occasions
             of
             praising
             him
             ;
             2.
             that
             his
             Church
             are
             the
             only
             people
             that
             do
             truly
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             only
             people
             that
             know
             how
             to
             praise
             him
             ;
             3.
             that
             God
             did
             only
             accept
             of
             the
             worship
             which
             they
             performed
             ,
             and
             the
             praise
             which
             they
             offered
             ,
             Sion
             being
             the
             only
             place
             where
             God
             would
             be
             worshipped
             ;
             4.
             that
             whereas
             others
             ,
             though
             they
             live
             upon
             Gods
             blessings
             ,
             yet
             mind
             not
             the
             Donour
             ,
             Gods
             people
             are
             still
             carefull
             and
             ready
             for
             every
             mercy
             to
             return
             praise
             ;
             and
             5.
             that
             even
             in
             the
             worst
             times
             the
             people
             of
             God
             will
             with
             patient
             silence
             wait
             upon
             him
             ,
             in
             assurance
             that
             he
             would
             give
             them
             occasion
             to
             praise
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               O
               thou
               that
               hearest
               prayer
               ,
               unto
               thee
               shall
               all
               flesh
               come
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             David
             begins
             to
             reckon
             up
             the
             benefits
             for
             which
             God
             was
             most
             worthy
             to
             be
             praised
             in
             Sion
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             pitcheth
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             most
             
             ready
             to
             hear
             the
             prayers
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             
               all
               flesh
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             though
             but
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
             poor
             ,
             frail
             ,
             helplesse
             creatures
             ,
             might
             hereby
             be
             encouraged
             to
             draw
             near
             in
             prayer
             unto
             him
             ,
             the
             glorious
             God
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             words
             do
             also
             covertly
             imply
             a
             prophecy
             concerning
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Iniquities
               prevail
               against
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             David
             mentions
             another
             great
             mercy
             which
             God
             affords
             his
             Church
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             especially
             bound
             to
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             his
             pardoning
             their
             sins
             :
             and
             it
             is
             added
             here
             as
             that
             which
             must
             encourage
             them
             to
             goe
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             
               Iniquities
               prevail
               against
               me
               ;
               as
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               purge
               them
               away
            
             :
             which
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             our
             iniquities
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             justly
             provoke
             thee
             to
             displeasure
             ,
             yet
             thou
             wilt
             pardon
             them
             ,
             and
             purge
             them
             away
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             an
             expiatory
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             offered
             up
             for
             them
             .
             For
             by
             this
             phrase
             of
             iniquities
             prevailing
             against
             him
             ,
             divers
             things
             may
             be
             implyed
             :
             as
             1st
             ,
             that
             his
             opposition
             against
             them
             had
             not
             been
             such
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             had
             overcome
             and
             foyled
             him
             ;
             2ly
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             brought
             him
             into
             subjection
             and
             bondage
             to
             them
             ;
             3ly
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             so
             many
             and
             great
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             them
             ,
             but
             was
             likely
             to
             sink
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             4ly
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             brought
             Gods
             judgements
             upon
             him
             :
             and
             indeed
             by
             other
             passages
             in
             this
             Psalm
             it
             seems
             probable
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             when
             the
             people
             of
             God
             had
             been
             under
             some
             sore
             judgement
             .
             As
             for
             Davids
             expressing
             this
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             
               Iniquities
               prevail
               against
               me
            
             ,
             whereas
             the
             following
             words
             are
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             
               as
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               purge
               them
               away
               ,
            
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             collectively
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             as
             being
             their
             king
             and
             head
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             ,
             this
             Psalm
             being
             intended
             as
             a
             form
             of
             thanksgiving
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             would
             hereby
             teach
             every
             man
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             to
             confesse
             his
             own
             particular
             sins
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               whom
               thou
               chusest
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             still
             farther
             mercies
             are
             added
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             was
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             to
             be
             praised
             in
             Sion
             :
             and
             he
             begins
             with
             that
             of
             Gods
             chusing
             them
             of
             his
             own
             free
             grace
             to
             be
             his
             people
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             first
             spring
             of
             that
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             pardoning
             their
             sins
             ;
             and
             then
             in
             the
             following
             words
             addes
             divers
             others
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               whom
               thou
               chusest
               ,
               and
               causest
               to
               approach
               unto
               thee
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             receiving
             them
             to
             thy
             favour
             ,
             who
             were
             enemies
             by
             nature
             ,
             by
             taking
             them
             into
             so
             near
             a
             relation
             to
             thee
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             thy
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             yea
             thy
             children
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             continually
             have
             free
             accesse
             unto
             thee
             ,
             as
             are
             through
             Christ
             made
             one
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             thou
             wilt
             communicate
             thy self
             unto
             all
             eternity
             :
             
               that
               he
               may
               dwell
               in
               thy
               courts
            
             ▪
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             15.1
             ,
             and
             23.6
             :
             
               we
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               thy
               house
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             36.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               By
               terrible
               things
               in
               righteousnesse
               wilt
               thou
               answer
               us
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               our
               salvation
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             of
             thy
             righteousnesse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             which
             moveth
             thee
             to
             make
             good
             thy
             promises
             to
             thy
             people
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             51.14
             ,
             or
             thy
             justice
             ,
             which
             moveth
             thee
             to
             aid
             all
             those
             that
             are
             wronged
             and
             
             oppressed
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             answer
             us
             when
             we
             call
             upon
             thee
             from
             thy
             tabernacle
             and
             temple
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             Gods
             people
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             by
             executing
             strange
             and
             unusuall
             judgements
             upon
             our
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             miraculous
             deliverances
             afforded
             us
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             terrible
             to
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             dreadfull
             to
             thine
             own
             people
             :
             and
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             David
             speaks
             of
             these
             terrible
             things
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             signs
             and
             miracles
             which
             God
             wrought
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             law
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             wherein
             he
             tearmes
             God
             
               the
               confidence
               of
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               that
               are
               afarre
               off
               upon
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             this
             is
             added
             ,
             either
             1.
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             also
             be
             sharers
             with
             the
             Jewes
             in
             these
             mercies
             ,
             when
             they
             also
             should
             become
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             2.
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             by
             those
             forementioned
             terrible
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             should
             work
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             many
             that
             dwelt
             farre
             off
             from
             his
             people
             should
             be
             wonne
             to
             pray
             unto
             and
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ;
             or
             3.
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             power
             of
             this
             God
             ,
             who
             should
             doe
             such
             great
             things
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             give
             them
             such
             speciall
             occasion
             to
             praise
             him
             in
             Sion
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             far
             and
             near
             ,
             have
             their
             dependance
             wholly
             upon
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             they
             live
             ,
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             being
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             22.9
             .
             whence
             it
             is
             also
             that
             by
             a
             secret
             instinct
             of
             nature
             all
             nations
             are
             moved
             to
             look
             to
             God
             in
             their
             dangers
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             indeed
             ignorant
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Which
               by
               his
               strength
               setteth
               fast
               the
               mountains
               ,
               being
               girded
               with
               power
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             which
             God
             ,
             being
             endued
             with
             an
             almighty
             power
             ,
             doth
             cause
             the
             mountains
             to
             stand
             fast
             ,
             so
             that
             neither
             the
             winds
             nor
             flouds
             can
             remove
             them
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             sink
             under
             their
             own
             weight
             ,
             as
             great
             buildings
             of
             men
             often
             do
             for
             want
             of
             a
             firm
             foundation
             .
             I
             conceive
             that
             David
             adds
             this
             large
             description
             that
             here
             follows
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             works
             of
             God
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             either
             1.
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             was
             no
             such
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             extend
             grace
             at
             last
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             since
             from
             the
             first
             creation
             God
             had
             been
             very
             good
             to
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             had
             done
             great
             things
             for
             them
             ;
             or
             2.
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             his
             people
             expect
             such
             terrible
             things
             to
             be
             done
             for
             them
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             world
             receive
             benefit
             from
             these
             great
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             only
             Sion
             looks
             on
             them
             as
             blessings
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             returns
             him
             praise
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Which
               stilleth
               the
               noise
               of
               the
               seas
               ,
               the
               noise
               of
               their
               waves
               ,
               and
               the
               tumult
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               and
               the
               tumult
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             are
             added
             by
             way
             of
             explaining
             what
             he
             meant
             in
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Gods
             appeasing
             the
             tumults
             and
             insurrections
             of
             unruly
             people
             ,
             whereby
             kingdomes
             and
             common-wealths
             are
             indangered
             :
             and
             indeed
             by
             seas
             and
             the
             waves
             thereof
             in
             the
             Scripture
             great
             armies
             and
             tumults
             of
             people
             are
             usually
             meant
             ;
             as
             Jer.
             51.42
             .
             and
             so
             Esa
             .
             17.12
             ,
             13
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             46.3
             ,
             6.
             
             But
             I
             rather
             chuse
             the
             plainer
             exposition
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             words
             he
             speaks
             of
             Gods
             stilling
             the
             seas
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             by
             keeping
             them
             within
             their
             bounds
             that
             they
             overflow
             not
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             by
             making
             them
             quiet
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             most
             tempestuous
             ;
             and
             that
             then
             in
             the
             next
             words
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             likewise
             he
             stilleth
             
               the
               tumult
               of
               the
               people
            
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               They
               also
               that
               dwell
               in
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               are
               afraid
               at
               thy
               tokens
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Any
             great
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             any
             speciall
             impression
             of
             his
             majesty
             and
             glory
             ,
             may
             be
             tearmed
             Gods
             tokens
             ;
             and
             therefore
             some
             understand
             hereby
             the
             sun
             ,
             moon
             and
             stars
             ,
             which
             are
             seen
             in
             the
             remotest
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             God
             said
             in
             the
             first
             creation
             ,
             Gen.
             1.14
             .
             
               Let
               them
               be
               for
               signs
            
             .
             But
             because
             David
             speaks
             here
             of
             such
             tokens
             as
             should
             make
             men
             afraid
             ,
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             hereby
             is
             meant
             such
             works
             of
             God
             as
             are
             looked
             upon
             by
             men
             as
             tokens
             of
             his
             anger
             ,
             as
             namely
             1.
             thunder
             and
             lightening
             ,
             and
             hail
             ,
             and
             earthquakes
             ,
             and
             comets
             ,
             and
             other
             strange
             meteors
             seen
             often
             in
             the
             air
             ;
             or
             2.
             those
             miraculous
             signs
             which
             God
             wrought
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             people
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             as
             the
             dividing
             of
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             &c.
             the
             fame
             whereof
             was
             terrible
             to
             the
             nations
             far
             off
             ;
             or
             3.
             the
             judgements
             which
             he
             executes
             upon
             wicked
             men
             ,
             such
             particularly
             (
             say
             some
             Expositours
             )
             as
             disturb
             the
             peace
             of
             kingdomes
             ;
             for
             they
             conceive
             this
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             
               the
               tumult
               of
               the
               people
            
             mentioned
             in
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               thou
               makest
               the
               out-goings
               of
               the
               morning
               and
               the
               evening
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
            
             thereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             God
             makes
             all
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             from
             East
             to
             West
             to
             rejoyce
             with
             his
             manifold
             blessings
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             he
             makes
             all
             men
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             out-goings
             of
             the
             sun
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             (
             an
             expression
             used
             likewise
             Psal
             .
             19.6
             .
             
               His
               going
               forth
               is
               from
               the
               end
               of
               the
               heaven
            
             )
             and
             so
             likewise
             of
             the
             moon
             and
             stars
             in
             the
             evening
             ;
             as
             the
             tokens
             before-mentioned
             are
             a
             cause
             of
             terrour
             to
             men
             ,
             so
             these
             of
             rejoycing
             :
             or
             3.
             that
             by
             giving
             peace
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             through
             the
             terrour
             wherewith
             the
             nations
             are
             restrained
             and
             kept
             in
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             those
             tokens
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             ▪
             men
             may
             goe
             out
             chearfully
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             the
             wild
             beasts
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             without
             terrour
             or
             danger
             ;
             according
             to
             what
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             Psal
             .
             104.20
             ,
             23
             :
             or
             4.
             that
             when
             men
             goe
             out
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             cool
             of
             the
             morning
             and
             evening
             ,
             he
             maketh
             them
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             in
             beholding
             how
             the
             earth
             is
             enriched
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             plenty
             :
             or
             5.
             that
             he
             maketh
             the
             out-goings
             of
             the
             sun
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             the
             moon
             and
             stars
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             chearfull
             and
             pleasant
             aspect
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             seemed
             to
             laugh
             or
             to
             sing
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             the
             like
             poeticall
             expression
             used
             again
             vers
             .
             13.
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             pleasant
             look
             of
             fields
             covered
             with
             corn
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             two
             last
             expositions
             seem
             to
             me
             the
             most
             probable
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Thou
               visitest
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               waterest
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             visit
             their
             friends
             ,
             carrying
             wine
             and
             sweet-meats
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             like
             junkets
             with
             them
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             above
             on
             the
             Title
             :
             
               thou
               greatly
               enrichest
               it
               with
               the
               river
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               full
               of
               water
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             the
             river
             Shiloah
             ,
             which
             ran
             close
             by
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             city
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             the
             river
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             the
             chief
             river
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             Gods
             holy
             land
             ,
             which
             used
             at
             times
             to
             overflow
             its
             banks
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             the
             land
             the
             more
             fruitfull
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             those
             sweet
             and
             plentifull
             showrs
             of
             rain
             sent
             from
             God
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             or
             the
             clouds
             from
             whence
             the
             rain
             falls
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             called
             the
             river
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             hereby
             is
             intimated
             ,
             that
             seasonable
             showrs
             were
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             to
             enrich
             it
             with
             plenty
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             those
             great
             rivers
             wherewith
             other
             countries
             are
             watered
             ,
             see
             
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             11.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ;
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             those
             brooks
             and
             rivulets
             ,
             which
             husbandmen
             draw
             into
             their
             grounds
             to
             make
             them
             fruitfull
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Thou
               crownest
               the
               year
               with
               thy
               goodnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Two
             things
             may
             be
             implyed
             in
             this
             phrase
             :
             1.
             that
             the
             plenty
             of
             corn
             and
             flowers
             and
             fruit
             &c.
             which
             God
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             caused
             the
             earth
             to
             bring
             forth
             ,
             was
             an
             ornament
             to
             it
             ,
             like
             a
             coronet
             or
             garland
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             God
             blessed
             the
             whole
             circle
             or
             revolution
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             part
             of
             it
             there
             were
             still
             some
             fruits
             of
             Gods
             bounty
             thereon
             to
             be
             seen
             :
             
               and
               thy
               paths
               drop
               fatnesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             clouds
             ;
             whereon
             God
             is
             elsewhere
             said
             to
             walk
             and
             to
             ride
             as
             in
             a
             chariot
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             104.3
             .
             and
             Nahum
             1.3
             .
             or
             else
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             he
             only
             that
             maketh
             the
             earth
             rich
             and
             fruitfull
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             expression
             used
             there
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             said
             of
             mens
             carefull
             visiting
             their
             grounds
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               every
               field
               is
               best
               dunged
               by
               the
               dust
               that
               falls
               from
               the
               masters
               feet
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               They
               drop
               upon
               the
               pastures
               of
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             such
             places
             as
             are
             not
             manured
             and
             tilled
             ,
             and
             are
             lesse
             frequented
             of
             people
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             38.25
             ,
             26
             :
             and
             the
             
               little
               hils
            
             ,
             though
             in
             summer
             they
             are
             most
             parched
             ,
             and
             in
             winter
             most
             pinched
             with
             cold
             ,
             
               rejoyce
               on
               every
               side
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             being
             full
             of
             vines
             and
             other
             pleasant
             fruit-trees
             &c.
             and
             so
             the
             inhabitants
             do
             thereupon
             rejoyce
             ;
             yea
             themselves
             have
             a
             pleasant
             aspect
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             usuall
             with
             the
             latine
             poets
             to
             say
             
               prata
               rident
            
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             the
             next
             verse
             must
             be
             understood
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             before
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXVI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               MAke
               a
               joyfull
               noise
               unto
               God
               ,
               all
               ye
               lands
               .
            
             ]
             Hereby
             the
             Psalmist
             expresseth
             how
             earnestly
             he
             desired
             that
             God
             might
             be
             glorified
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             could
             wish
             that
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             all
             nations
             might
             be
             wonne
             to
             praise
             his
             name
             ,
             as
             indeed
             there
             was
             just
             cause
             for
             all
             to
             doe
             .
             But
             see
             farther
             in
             the
             Notes
             upon
             Deut.
             32.43
             .
             and
             1
             Chron.
             16.23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Say
               unto
               God
               ,
               How
               terrible
               art
               thou
               in
               thy
               works
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             Psalmist
             bids
             them
             thus
             to
             direct
             their
             speech
             to
             God
             ,
             because
             when
             men
             set
             God
             before
             their
             eyes
             in
             any
             holy
             service
             they
             undertake
             ,
             it
             makes
             them
             perform
             it
             the
             more
             heartily
             and
             fervently
             .
             And
             by
             putting
             all
             nations
             upon
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             Gods
             terrible
             works
             ,
             he
             covertly
             encourageth
             the
             people
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             could
             doe
             such
             terrible
             things
             to
             their
             enemies
             .
             
               Through
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               thy
               power
               shall
               thine
               enemies
               submit
               themselves
               unto
               thee
            
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.45
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Come
               and
               see
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Weigh
             well
             with
             us
             the
             wonderfull
             works
             of
             God
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             46.8
             :
             
               he
               is
               terrible
               in
               his
               doing
               toward
               the
               children
               of
               men
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             prophane
             men
             that
             are
             adversaries
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             all
             mankind
             in
             generall
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             contempt
             ,
             to
             intimate
             how
             base
             and
             vain
             they
             are
             in
             comparison
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               He
               turned
               the
               sea
               into
               dry
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             red
             sea
             :
             
               they
               went
               through
               the
               floud
               on
               foot
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Jordan
             :
             
               there
               did
               we
               rejoyce
               in
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             nation
             ,
             or
             we
             his
             people
             ;
             for
             thus
             they
             speak
             of
             themselves
             as
             one
             body
             with
             
             their
             forefathers
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             wonders
             wrought
             for
             their
             forefathers
             were
             a
             just
             ground
             of
             encouragement
             for
             them
             .
             We
             have
             the
             like
             expressions
             Psal
             .
             81.5
             .
             and
             Hos
             .
             12.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               He
               ruleth
               by
               his
               power
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             And
             therefore
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             his
             people
             in
             former
             times
             he
             can
             doe
             still
             :
             
               his
               eyes
               behold
               the
               nations
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             observe
             their
             waies
             ,
             to
             rule
             and
             overrule
             them
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             :
             
               let
               not
               the
               rebellious
               exalt
               themselves
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             this
             omnipotent
             all-seeing
             God
             can
             easily
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               tryed
               us
               as
               silver
               is
               tryed
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             very
             sore
             and
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             silver
             is
             tryed
             in
             a
             hot
             fire
             and
             many
             times
             ;
             see
             Psal
             .
             12.6
             ,
             and
             the
             Note
             upon
             Job
             23.10
             :
             yet
             not
             to
             destroy
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             purge
             away
             our
             corruptions
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             God
             tryeth
             his
             people
             with
             lighter
             afflictions
             ,
             he
             saith
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Isa
             .
             48.10
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               have
               refined
               thee
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               silver
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               as
               silver
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Thou
               broughtest
               us
               into
               the
               net
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             into
             bondage
             ,
             or
             into
             great
             streights
             and
             dangers
             on
             every
             side
             :
             
               thou
               laidest
               affliction
               upon
               our
               loins
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             sore
             afflictions
             thou
             hast
             bereaved
             us
             of
             all
             strength
             ,
             and
             made
             us
             exceeding
             weak
             and
             feeble
             ;
             or
             ,
             thou
             hast
             suffered
             men
             to
             bind
             us
             in
             chains
             ;
             or
             ,
             thou
             hast
             layd
             very
             heavy
             burdens
             of
             affliction
             upon
             us
             ;
             or
             ,
             thou
             hast
             caused
             men
             to
             use
             us
             like
             pack-horses
             ,
             beating
             us
             ,
             and
             laying
             intolerable
             burdens
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               caused
               men
               to
               ride
               over
               our
               heads
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             lying
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             those
             do
             that
             are
             wounded
             in
             battel
             ,
             our
             enemies
             ride
             over
             our
             heads
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             ride
             us
             like
             beasts
             ,
             because
             they
             that
             ride
             upon
             beasts
             are
             lifted
             up
             above
             their
             heads
             ,
             or
             do
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             fit
             or
             lean
             over
             their
             heads
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             basest
             enemies
             ,
             having
             brought
             them
             into
             subjection
             ,
             did
             insult
             over
             them
             and
             abuse
             them
             with
             all
             possible
             cruelty
             ,
             scorn
             and
             contempt
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             have
             the
             like
             expression
             Isa
             .
             51.23
             .
             
               But
               I
               will
               put
               it
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             cup
             of
             trembling
             )
             
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               them
               that
               afflict
               thee
               ,
               which
               have
               said
               to
               thy
               soul
               ,
               Bow
               down
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               go
               over
               :
               and
               thou
               hast
               laid
               thy
               body
               as
               the
               ground
               and
               as
               the
               street
               to
               them
               that
               went
               over
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               I
               will
               offer
               unto
               thee
               burnt-sacrifices
               of
               fatlings
               ,
               with
               the
               incense
               of
               rams
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             smoke
             arising
             either
             from
             the
             whole
             burnt-offerings
             of
             rams
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             fat
             of
             rams
             ,
             which
             in
             peace-offerings
             was
             only
             burnt
             upon
             the
             altar
             ;
             for
             this
             it
             is
             that
             is
             here
             called
             incense
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             how
             unsavory
             soever
             it
             might
             be
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             through
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             all
             these
             sacrifices
             were
             types
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             sacrifice
             of
             a
             sweet-smelling
             savour
             unto
             God.
             Yet
             some
             understand
             this
             of
             incense
             ,
             that
             was
             burnt
             with
             their
             sacrifices
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               I
               cryed
               unto
               him
               with
               my
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             these
             words
             
               with
               my
               mouth
            
             are
             added
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             certainty
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             most
             ready
             to
             hear
             the
             prayers
             of
             those
             that
             call
             upon
             him
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             husbandman
             should
             say
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             God
             is
             most
             ready
             to
             blesse
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             that
             is
             industrious
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             With
             these
             hands
             of
             mine
             did
             I
             till
             this
             ground
             and
             sow
             it
             ,
             and
             thus
             and
             thus
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             blesse
             my
             labours
             .
             But
             for
             this
             see
             the
             Note
             
             Psal
             .
             3.4
             .
             
               And
               he
               was
               extolled
               with
               my
               tongue
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             my
             returning
             him
             praise
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             granted
             my
             requests
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             my
             praying
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             greatly
             exalted
             by
             his
             servants
             flying
             to
             him
             in
             all
             their
             necessities
             ,
             as
             their
             only
             hope
             and
             refuge
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               If
               I
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               mine
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               hear
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             I
             have
             any
             evil
             intention
             in
             that
             which
             I
             beg
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Jam.
             4.3
             .
             
               Ye
               ask
               and
               receive
               not
               ,
               because
               ye
               ask
               amisse
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               consume
               it
               upon
               your
               lusts
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             I
             wittingly
             allow
             my self
             in
             ,
             or
             give
             my self
             over
             to
             any
             sin
             whatsoever
             ,
             praying
             ,
             but
             the
             whilst
             ,
             through
             inward
             self-flattery
             ,
             delighting
             in
             any
             sin
             ,
             and
             purposing
             to
             nuzzle
             my self
             therein
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             should
             be
             only
             some
             inward
             lust
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             regard
             my
             prayers
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             :
             yet
             it
             may
             well
             be
             also
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             intended
             hereby
             to
             justify
             himself
             against
             the
             slanders
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               turned
               away
               my
               prayer
               ,
               nor
               his
               mercy
               from
               me
               .
            
             ]
             So
             that
             though
             he
             did
             not
             
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               his
               heart
            
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             before
             ver
             .
             18.
             yet
             he
             ascribes
             it
             wholly
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             his
             prayers
             were
             not
             rejected
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXVII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               on
               Neginoth
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             on
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             4.
             
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               God
               be
               mercifull
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               blesse
               us
               ,
               and
               cause
               his
               face
               to
               shine
               upon
               us
               .
            
             ]
             There
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             clear
             allusion
             in
             these
             words
             to
             that
             form
             of
             prayer
             used
             by
             the
             Priests
             in
             blessing
             the
             people
             ,
             Numb
             .
             6.25
             ,
             26.
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             ,
             as
             also
             Psal
             .
             31.16
             .
             But
             yet
             what
             is
             here
             desired
             ,
             the
             following
             verse
             doth
             more
             fully
             shew
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               That
               thy
               way
               may
               be
               known
               upon
               earth
               ,
               thy
               saving
               health
               among
               all
               nations
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             We
             do
             not
             desire
             merely
             that
             it
             may
             be
             well
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             
               that
               thy
               way
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             dealings
             with
             thy
             people
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             mercy
             and
             truth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             25.10
             .
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             
               may
               be
               known
               upon
               earth
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             
               and
               thy
               saving
               health
               among
               all
               nations
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             way
             which
             thou
             hast
             ordained
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             thy
             people
             may
             be
             known
             amongst
             all
             nations
             .
             Because
             the
             sad
             calamities
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             did
             often
             lye
             under
             ,
             were
             as
             a
             stumbling-block
             to
             other
             nations
             ,
             through
             their
             misunderstanding
             Gods
             intentions
             therein
             ,
             and
             kept
             them
             off
             from
             joyning
             themselves
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             therefore
             the
             people
             of
             God
             do
             here
             desire
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             discovery
             of
             his
             favour
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             would
             let
             all
             the
             world
             see
             his
             way
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             &c.
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             dearly
             he
             loves
             them
             ,
             how
             tenderly
             carefull
             he
             is
             over
             them
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             protect
             and
             deliver
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             order
             all
             things
             for
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             their
             destruction
             ,
             that
             so
             this
             might
             bring
             in
             the
             heathen
             nations
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             So
             that
             by
             
               the
               way
            
             of
             God
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             1.
             generally
             all
             the
             waies
             of
             his
             speciall
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             to
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             2.
             more
             particularly
             and
             especially
             that
             way
             of
             his
             
               saving
               health
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             that
             way
             which
             God
             hath
             ordained
             for
             the
             eternall
             salvation
             of
             his
             people
             through
             Christ
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               the
               way
            
             ,
             Joh.
             14.6
             .
             and
             Gods
             salvation
             ,
             Luk.
             2.30
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             called
             
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Act.
             18.25
             ,
             26.
             
             This
             is
             the
             chief
             thing
             which
             the
             Church
             here
             desires
             may
             be
             made
             known
             to
             all
             nations
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             words
             covertly
             imply
             that
             great
             mystery
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Let
               the
               people
               praise
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thee
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             abandoning
             their
             false
             gods
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             hitherto
             served
             :
             which
             is
             repeated
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             could
             never
             sufficiently
             rejoyce
             in
             ,
             or
             be
             thankfull
             for
             those
             inestimable
             benefits
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             all
             enjoy
             under
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               thou
               shalt
               judge
               the
               people
               righteously
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             suffereth
             his
             people
             sometimes
             to
             be
             afflicted
             by
             their
             enemies
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             surely
             deliver
             them
             at
             last
             ,
             ordering
             and
             guiding
             them
             in
             all
             things
             for
             their
             advantage
             ;
             yea
             and
             that
             especially
             by
             making
             them
             righteous
             ,
             and
             obedient
             to
             all
             his
             righteous
             commandements
             .
             The
             like
             is
             often
             prophesied
             concerning
             Christs
             kingdome
             ,
             as
             Isa
             .
             11.4
             .
             and
             in
             divers
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               earth
               yield
               her
               encrease
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Many
             understand
             this
             figuratively
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             that
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             many
             converts
             should
             be
             brought
             in
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             earth
             should
             yield
             a
             mighty
             harvest
             of
             holy
             men
             to
             God
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             the
             elect
             of
             all
             nations
             should
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruit
             of
             repentance
             and
             praise
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             and
             conversation
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             and
             so
             they
             say
             the
             same
             thing
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             expressed
             more
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               fear
               him
               .
            
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             literally
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             blesse
             his
             people
             by
             causing
             the
             earth
             to
             yield
             abundant
             encrease
             :
             only
             we
             must
             know
             then
             ,
             that
             under
             this
             particular
             all
             other
             outward
             blessings
             are
             comprehended
             ;
             as
             the
             following
             words
             do
             also
             imply
             ,
             
               and
               God
               ,
               even
               our
               own
               God
               ,
               shall
               blesse
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               God
               shall
               blesse
               us
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             These
             words
             are
             here
             again
             repeated
             ,
             thereby
             covertly
             to
             cry
             down
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             either
             the
             infidelity
             of
             those
             that
             would
             not
             trust
             in
             so
             sure
             a
             refuge
             ,
             or
             the
             ingratitude
             of
             those
             that
             lived
             upon
             Gods
             blessings
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             Donour
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               LEt
               God
               arise
               ,
               let
               his
               enemies
               be
               scattered
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             If
             God
             do
             but
             stirre
             or
             shew
             himself
             ,
             even
             that
             will
             be
             enough
             for
             the
             scattering
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
             Because
             this
             Psalm
             begins
             with
             the
             very
             words
             ,
             which
             were
             still
             used
             by
             Moses
             when
             the
             Ark
             was
             to
             remove
             ,
             Numb
             .
             10.35
             .
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             David
             composed
             it
             ,
             when
             after
             his
             divers
             glorious
             victories
             over
             the
             Philistines
             2
             Samuel
             5.20
             ,
             &c.
             he
             resolved
             to
             remove
             the
             Ark
             from
             the
             house
             of
             Obed-Edom
             to
             Zion
             with
             great
             triumph
             and
             joy
             ,
             2
             Samuel
             6.12
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             those
             words
             verse
             18.
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               ascended
               on
               high
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
             applyed
             to
             the
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             into
             heaven
             Eph.
             4.8
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             that
             David
             did
             look
             upon
             that
             triumphant
             removall
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             as
             a
             type
             of
             Christs
             glorious
             ascension
             ,
             who
             was
             indeed
             that
             
               angel
               of
               Gods
               presence
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             63.9
             .
             whom
             they
             tempted
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.9
             .
             And
             accordingly
             these
             words
             may
             covertly
             contain
             a
             prophecy
             of
             the
             stability
             of
             Davids
             kingdome
             ,
             especially
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             subduing
             of
             all
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               As
               smoke
               is
               driven
               away
               ,
               so
               drive
               them
               away
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             they
             mount
             aloft
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             seem
             very
             terrible
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             the
             smoke
             doth
             when
             at
             first
             it
             overspreads
             and
             darkens
             the
             skie
             ,
             yet
             let
             them
             perish
             suddenly
             :
             but
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             37.20
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               as
               wax
               melteth
               before
               the
               fire
               ,
               so
               let
               the
               wicked
               perish
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               God
            
             :
             but
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Psal
             .
             22.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               But
               let
               the
               righteous
               be
               glad
               ,
               let
               them
               rejoyce
               before
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             David
             seems
             here
             to
             oppose
             the
             exceeding
             joy
             of
             the
             Israelites
             at
             the
             carrying
             of
             the
             Ark
             to
             Zion
             ,
             to
             the
             sad
             condition
             they
             were
             in
             under
             Saul
             and
             the
             judges
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             Ark
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Philistines
             :
             but
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             5.11
             ,
             and
             32.11
             ,
             and
             58.10
             .
             And
             observable
             also
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             whereas
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             the
             wicked
             are
             said
             to
             
               perish
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
            
             here
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             righteous
             are
             said
             to
             
               rejoyce
               before
               God
            
             :
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             deadly
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             is
             a
             joy
             to
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Extoll
               him
               that
               rideth
               upon
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             33.26
             ,
             and
             2
             Sam.
             22.11
             :
             
               by
               his
               name
               IAH
            
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             abbreviation
             of
             Iehovah
             (
             of
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             6.3
             .
             )
             as
             Eli
             of
             Elohim
             :
             but
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             praise
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             made
             himself
             known
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             wherein
             by
             his
             name
             he
             hath
             distinguished
             himself
             from
             all
             the
             false
             Gods
             of
             the
             heathens
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               A
               Father
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
               and
               a
               judge
               of
               the
               widows
               ,
               is
               God
               in
               his
               holy
               habitation
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             heaven
             ,
             see
             Deut.
             26.15
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             15.13
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             alwaies
             present
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             ready
             at
             hand
             to
             help
             ,
             see
             Psal
             .
             26.8
             .
             But
             under
             these
             particulars
             of
             Gods
             favour
             to
             the
             fatherlesse
             and
             widows
             David
             intends
             chiefly
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             ready
             to
             help
             his
             poor
             oppressed
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             destitute
             of
             all
             outward
             succour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               God
               setteth
               the
               solitary
               in
               families
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             blesseth
             the
             barren
             with
             many
             children
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             the
             barren
             that
             are
             here
             called
             
               the
               solitary
            
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             reproach
             of
             barrennesse
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             made
             such
             delight
             much
             in
             solitarinesse
             ,
             not
             caring
             to
             be
             in
             company
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             because
             their
             houses
             might
             be
             deemed
             solitary
             ,
             in
             regard
             their
             families
             were
             not
             encreased
             with
             children
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             expression
             of
             setting
             the
             solitary
             in
             families
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             Lords
             bringing
             of
             them
             home
             to
             live
             peaceably
             and
             quietly
             in
             their
             own
             houses
             ,
             and
             amongst
             their
             kindred
             and
             friends
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             driven
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             wandered
             about
             as
             exiles
             in
             desarts
             and
             solitary
             places
             .
             
               But
               the
               rebellious
               dwell
               in
               a
               dry
               land
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             condition
             destitute
             of
             all
             comforts
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             are
             exposed
             to
             manifold
             miseries
             .
             And
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             rebellious
             Israelites
             perishing
             in
             the
             wildernesse·
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               O
               God
               ,
               when
               thou
               wentest
               forth
               before
               thy
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             For
             this
             expression
             see
             the
             Note
             Lev.
             27.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               earth
               shook
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             Exod.
             19.18
             :
             
               the
               heavens
               also
               dropped
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               God
            
             ;
             sweating
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             terrour
             and
             toil
             .
             But
             the
             words
             both
             of
             this
             and
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             taken
             out
             of
             Deborahs
             song
             ,
             Judg.
             5
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ;
             for
             which
             therefore
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               didst
               send
               a
               plentifull
               rain
               ,
               whereby
               thou
               didst
               confirm
               thine
               inheritance
               when
               it
               was
               weary
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             After
             thou
             hadst
             brought
             us
             into
             the
             promised
             land
             ,
             thou
             didst
             still
             manifest
             thy
             fatherly
             care
             over
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             thou
             didst
             yearly
             refresh
             the
             land
             with
             seasonable
             showrs
             ,
             and
             thereby
             didst
             renew
             the
             strength
             of
             that
             thine
             inheritance
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             15.17
             .
             )
             when
             it
             was
             dryed
             up
             and
             spent
             ,
             wearied
             as
             it
             were
             with
             the
             scorching
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             grew
             faint
             for
             want
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             yield
             fruit
             any
             longer
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             Gods
             refreshing
             his
             people
             ,
             his
             inheritance
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             4.20
             .
             )
             with
             the
             showrs
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             11.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Thy
               congregation
               hath
               dwelt
               therein
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             did
             yearly
             blesse
             the
             land
             with
             such
             encrease
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             might
             be
             provided
             for
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             planted
             there
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             indeed
             almost
             a
             miracle
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             spot
             of
             ground
             ,
             as
             Canaan
             was
             ,
             should
             nourish
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             people
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             now
             sufficient
             ,
             as
             some
             report
             ,
             to
             nourish
             the
             thousandth
             part
             of
             them
             .
             
               Thou
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               hast
               prepared
               of
               thy
               goodnesse
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             this
             land
             ,
             or
             rather
             this
             fruitfull
             encrease
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             
               for
               the
               poor
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             givest
             so
             great
             an
             encrease
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             poor
             are
             provided
             for
             ;
             or
             ,
             thou
             hast
             provided
             liberally
             for
             thy
             poor
             people
             :
             and
             so
             he
             calls
             them
             ,
             either
             to
             intimate
             that
             their
             condition
             would
             have
             been
             soon
             poor
             enough
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             so
             provided
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             poor
             condition
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             or
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             or
             their
             ancestours
             ;
             and
             all
             to
             magnify
             Gods
             goodnesse
             in
             setting
             his
             heart
             upon
             such
             a
             wretched
             people
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             26.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               gave
               the
               word
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             David
             begins
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             victories
             God
             had
             given
             his
             people
             ;
             wherein
             he
             insists
             the
             longer
             ,
             because
             the
             praysing
             God
             for
             some
             late
             victories
             obtained
             was
             one
             chief
             thing
             intended
             in
             this
             Psalm
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               gave
               the
               word
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             By
             vanquishing
             their
             enemies
             for
             them
             ,
             God
             put
             a
             triumphant
             song
             into
             the
             mouths
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             caused
             the
             tidings
             of
             severall
             glorious
             victories
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             them
             :
             
               great
               was
               the
               company
               of
               those
               that
               published
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             every
             town
             and
             village
             the
             women
             came
             out
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             word
             in
             the
             original
             here
             is
             in
             the
             feminine
             gender
             )
             and
             that
             in
             great
             multitudes
             ,
             to
             sing
             songs
             of
             triumph
             :
             concerning
             which
             custome
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             18.6
             .
             That
             this
             may
             be
             also
             applyed
             to
             the
             publishing
             of
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             Christs
             victories
             over
             the
             world
             and
             death
             and
             Hell
             by
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             bring
             this
             treasure
             to
             men
             in
             earthen
             weak
             vessels
             ,
             I
             deny
             not
             :
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             here
             intended
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Kings
               of
               armies
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             that
             song
             of
             triumph
             
             which
             the
             women
             should
             sing
             ,
             implyed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             or
             else
             as
             the
             words
             of
             David
             ,
             wherein
             he
             continueth
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             Churches
             victories
             :
             
               Kings
               of
               armies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Kings
             attended
             and
             furnished
             with
             divers
             and
             mighty
             armies
             :
             
               did
               flee
               apace
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             stricken
             with
             great
             terrour
             :
             yea
             the
             words
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             
               did
               flee
               ,
               did
               flee
            
             ,
             may
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             often
             and
             suddenly
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             fled
             severall
             waies
             and
             farre
             away
             ,
             see
             Deut.
             28.25
             .
             
               And
               she
               that
               tarried
               at
               home
               divided
               the
               spoile
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             women
             that
             stayed
             at
             home
             :
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             souldiers
             had
             such
             rich
             spoile
             ,
             that
             at
             their
             return
             they
             had
             much
             to
             give
             away
             amongst
             their
             wives
             and
             daughters
             and
             friends
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             enemy
             was
             so
             wholly
             vanquished
             ,
             that
             the
             women
             did
             not
             fear
             to
             goe
             out
             to
             gather
             the
             spoile
             that
             was
             left
             in
             the
             field
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             mighty
             became
             a
             prey
             to
             weak
             ones
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             applyed
             also
             to
             the
             victories
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             over
             her
             enemies
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Though
               ye
               have
               lien
               among
               the
               pots
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             also
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             womens
             song
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             wherein
             they
             encourage
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             rather
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             wherein
             from
             the
             great
             things
             he
             had
             recited
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             done
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             encourageth
             them
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             
               Though
               ye
               have
               lien
               amongst
               the
               pots
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             ye
             may
             be
             for
             a
             time
             in
             great
             darknesse
             and
             distresse
             ,
             in
             great
             streights
             and
             poverty
             ,
             kept
             in
             the
             basest
             bondage
             and
             drudgery
             ,
             like
             kitchin-scullions
             ,
             that
             lay
             themselves
             down
             to
             sleep
             amongst
             the
             pots
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             like
             those
             scullions
             in
             an
             army
             (
             which
             may
             be
             indeed
             particularly
             intended
             ,
             because
             the
             Psalmist
             is
             here
             speaking
             of
             war
             )
             that
             skulk
             by
             night
             amongst
             the
             pots
             ,
             there
             to
             shelter
             themselves
             from
             the
             cold
             winds
             and
             rain
             ,
             &
             so
             are
             all-over
             besmeared
             with
             dirt
             and
             smoak
             and
             soot
             :
             
               yet
               shall
               ye
               be
               as
               the
               wings
               of
               a
               dove
               covered
               with
               silver
               ,
               and
               her
               feathers
               with
               yellow
               gold
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             bring
             you
             again
             to
             a
             very
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             glorious
             by
             deliverance
             .
             Yea
             and
             it
             may
             also
             imply
             ,
             that
             those
             afflictions
             should
             not
             impair
             their
             spirituall
             dignity
             and
             beauty
             ,
             but
             should
             rather
             promote
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             faith
             and
             courage
             and
             other
             graces
             should
             shine
             the
             more
             brightly
             .
             And
             how
             this
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             that
             purity
             and
             glory
             ,
             wherewith
             Christ
             shall
             clothe
             those
             that
             were
             most
             wretched
             and
             loathsome
             in
             their
             naturall
             condition
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             conceive
             .
             As
             for
             his
             comparing
             them
             to
             doves
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             55.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               When
               the
               Almighty
               scattered
               kings
               in
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             Gods
             inheritance
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             9
             :
             
               it
               was
               white
               as
               snow
               in
               Salmon
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             say
             some
             expositours
             ,
             with
             the
             bones
             of
             the
             slain
             scattered
             thereon
             .
             But
             considering
             how
             this
             is
             joyned
             with
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             in
             saying
             the
             land
             
               was
               white
               as
               snow
               in
               Salmon
               ,
            
             on
             the
             lofty
             tops
             whereof
             they
             say
             the
             snow
             used
             to
             lye
             all
             the
             year
             long
             ,
             David
             intended
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             by
             those
             victories
             God
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             the
             land
             was
             brought
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             miraculously
             ,
             into
             a
             flourishing
             ,
             prosperous
             and
             joyfull
             condition
             ,
             (
             which
             whitenesse
             signifieth
             )
             that
             was
             in
             a
             darksome
             and
             dolefull
             condition
             before
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               hill
               of
               God
               is
               as
               the
               hill
               of
               Bashan
               ,
               a
               high
               hill
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             David
             begins
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             chief
             priviledge
             which
             God
             had
             afforded
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             
             which
             was
             indeed
             the
             fountain
             from
             whence
             all
             other
             blessings
             did
             flow
             in
             unto
             them
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             chosen
             to
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             as
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ;
             for
             to
             intimate
             this
             he
             extols
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             now
             carrying
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             sign
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             equalling
             it
             with
             or
             exalting
             it
             above
             all
             other
             hills
             whatsoever
             in
             this
             regard
             .
             For
             so
             the
             words
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             render'd
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               The
               hill
               of
               God
               is
               as
               the
               hill
               of
               Bashan
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             Sion
             the
             hill
             of
             God
             be
             but
             a
             barren
             and
             a
             small
             low
             hill
             of
             it self
             ,
             yet
             being
             now
             chosen
             of
             God
             to
             be
             the
             settled
             place
             of
             his
             habitation
             ,
             in
             this
             regard
             it
             is
             no
             whit
             inferiour
             to
             that
             rich
             and
             fruitfull
             and
             lofty
             hill
             of
             Bashan
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             22.12
             .
             )
             but
             doth
             rather
             excell
             it
             .
             And
             hereby
             also
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             the
             kingdome
             of
             David
             seated
             in
             Sion
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             of
             Christ
             ,
             did
             far
             excell
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             prerogative
             of
             Gods
             dwelling
             amongst
             them
             as
             his
             people
             :
             which
             is
             also
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             wherein
             he
             checks
             all
             hills
             for
             their
             proud
             lifting
             up
             themselves
             ,
             seeing
             all
             their
             eminency
             was
             nothing
             being
             compared
             to
             that
             of
             Sion
             ;
             
               Why
               leap
               ye
               ,
               ye
               high
               hills
               ?
               this
               is
               the
               hill
               which
               God
               desireth
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               chariots
               of
               God
               are
               twenty
               thousand
               ,
               even
               thousands
               of
               angels
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               many
               thousands
               of
               angels
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             an
             innumerable
             multitude
             of
             angels
             .
             To
             shew
             what
             a
             sure
             defence
             God
             was
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             he
             dwelt
             in
             Sion
             ,
             David
             tells
             us
             here
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             continually
             attended
             with
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             angels
             ,
             whom
             he
             could
             send
             forth
             when
             he
             pleased
             ,
             as
             chariots
             of
             war
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             people
             :
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               among
               them
               as
               in
               Sinai
               ,
               in
               the
               holy
               place
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             is
             among
             this
             mighty
             host
             of
             angels
             as
             their
             Lord
             ,
             having
             them
             all
             under
             his
             power
             and
             command
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             in
             himself
             a
             surer
             defence
             then
             all
             the
             angels
             can
             be
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             his
             holy
             place
             in
             Sion
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             formerly
             in
             Sinai
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             also
             be
             intended
             here
             under
             those
             words
             
               his
               holy
               place
            
             )
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             33.2
             :
             which
             David
             here
             mentions
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             Gods
             presence
             now
             in
             Sion
             was
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             covenant
             which
             he
             made
             with
             them
             in
             Sinai
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             present
             there
             by
             revealing
             his
             will
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             formerly
             in
             Sinai
             by
             giving
             them
             his
             law
             .
             Thus
             commonly
             these
             words
             are
             understood
             .
             But
             yet
             many
             learned
             Expositours
             understand
             them
             of
             the
             angels
             attending
             Christ
             in
             his
             ascension
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             said
             here
             of
             Christs
             ascension
             ,
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             multitudes
             of
             horsemen
             and
             chariots
             that
             attended
             the
             Ark
             when
             it
             was
             carried
             up
             into
             Sion
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             of
             Christs
             ascending
             into
             heaven
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             evident
             Act.
             1.10
             .
             that
             the
             angels
             were
             present
             with
             Christ
             when
             he
             ascended
             into
             heaven
             .
             And
             if
             they
             attended
             him
             when
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             honouring
             his
             birth
             with
             a
             hymn
             of
             praise
             ,
             
               Glory
               to
               God
               in
               the
               highest
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Luk.
             2.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Heb.
             1.6
             .
             
               when
               he
               bringeth
               in
               the
               first
               begotten
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               And
               let
               all
               the
               angels
               of
               God
               worship
               him
            
             ;
             well
             may
             we
             think
             that
             they
             also
             attended
             him
             in
             his
             glorious
             and
             triumphant
             ascension
             into
             heaven
             ,
             praising
             him
             for
             his
             victories
             over
             our
             spirituall
             enemies
             ,
             as
             in
             Revel
             .
             5.11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Worthy
               is
               the
               Lamb
               that
               was
               slain
               to
               receive
               power
               ,
               and
               riches
               ,
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               blessing
               .
            
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               ascended
               on
               high
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             expresly
             apply
             this
             to
             the
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             Eph.
             4.8
             :
             for
             having
             said
             vers
             .
             7.
             that
             
               unto
               every
               one
               of
               us
               is
               given
               grace
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               gift
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             spirituall
             gifts
             which
             are
             severally
             dispensed
             to
             Christians
             are
             given
             them
             by
             Christ
             ,
             he
             alledgeth
             this
             place
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               he
               saith
               ,
               when
               he
               ascended
               up
               on
               high
               ,
               he
               led
               captivity
               captive
               ,
               and
               gave
               gifts
               unto
               men
            
             :
             and
             that
             he
             alledgeth
             it
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             is
             evident
             vers
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               Now
               that
               he
               ascended
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               descended
               first
               into
               the
               lower
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ?
               He
               that
               descended
               is
               the
               same
               also
               that
               ascended
               up
               far
               above
               all
               heavens
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Some
             learned
             Expositours
             do
             therefore
             hold
             ,
             that
             David
             in
             this
             place
             doth
             as
             a
             prophet
             speak
             directly
             &
             immediately
             of
             Christ
             ,
             taking
             occasion
             from
             the
             promises
             he
             had
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             made
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             Christ
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             &
             from
             the
             removing
             of
             the
             Ark
             into
             Sion
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Sion
             ,
             where
             into
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             ascended
             up
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               ascended
               on
               high
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             after
             thou
             hadst
             humbled
             thy self
             even
             to
             the
             very
             grave
             ,
             didst
             rise
             again
             ,
             &
             hast
             ascended
             triumphantly
             into
             the
             highest
             heaven
             :
             
               thou
               hast
               led
               captivity
               captive
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             led
             away
             many
             captives
             ,
             or
             thou
             hast
             carried
             away
             thy
             enemies
             into
             absolute
             captivity
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             sin
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             Satan
             ;
             even
             those
             
               principalities
               and
               powers
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             Col.
             2.15
             .
             )
             whom
             
               having
               spoiled
            
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             
               he
               made
               a
               shew
               of
               them
               openly
               ,
               triumphing
               over
               them
               .
            
             I
             know
             indeed
             that
             some
             learned
             men
             do
             by
             the
             captivity
             that
             was
             
               led
               captive
            
             understand
             the
             elect
             ,
             Christs
             redeemed
             ones
             ,
             whom
             having
             rescued
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             serve
             him
             ,
             he
             carried
             them
             with
             him
             triumphantly
             into
             heaven
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             his
             ascension
             he
             opened
             a
             way
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             follow
             him
             thither
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Eph.
             2.6
             .
             that
             
               God
               hath
               raised
               us
               up
               together
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               sit
               together
               in
               heavenly
               places
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             doubtlesse
             the
             best
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               received
               gifts
               for
               men
               ,
            
             which
             is
             rendered
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               and
               gave
               gifts
               unto
               men
            
             ,
             it
             is
             meant
             ,
             doubtlesse
             ,
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             Christ
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             ascended
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             did
             abundantly
             powr
             forth
             upon
             his
             officers
             and
             other
             his
             members
             ,
             whereof
             the
             fiery
             tongues
             that
             lighted
             on
             the
             Apostles
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             Pentecost
             Act.
             2.3
             .
             were
             a
             visible
             sign
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             explains
             this
             place
             Eph.
             4.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Nor
             need
             we
             stumble
             at
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             
               and
               gave
               gifts
               unto
               men
            
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             here
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               received
               gifts
               for
               men
               ,
            
             both
             these
             expressions
             being
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ;
             and
             that
             either
             1.
             because
             (
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             )
             Christ
             gave
             gifts
             to
             his
             officers
             that
             he
             left
             behind
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             receive
             from
             them
             those
             whom
             they
             converted
             ,
             that
             were
             brought
             in
             as
             an
             offering
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             live
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             15.16
             .
             where
             he
             saith
             that
             he
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               that
               the
               offering
               up
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               might
               be
               acceptable
               ,
               being
               sanctified
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             wherein
             he
             might
             be
             said
             to
             receive
             
               gifts
               for
               men
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             Christ
             caused
             many
             to
             be
             thus
             brought
             in
             unto
             him
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             own
             advantage
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             Churches
             benefit
             :
             or
             2.
             rather
             ,
             because
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             received
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             give
             them
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             Matth.
             
             11.27
             .
             
               All
               things
               are
               delivered
               unto
               me
               of
               my
               father
               ,
            
             and
             Joh.
             14.26
             .
             
               the
               comforter
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whom
               my
               father
               will
               send
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               he
               shall
               teach
               you
               all
               things
               ,
            
             and
             Joh.
             15.26
             .
             
               when
               the
               comforter
               is
               come
               ,
               whom
               I
               will
               send
               unto
               you
               from
               the
               Father
               :
            
             or
             3.
             (
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             )
             because
             in
             an
             usuall
             scripture-phrase
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               received
               gifts
               for
               men
            
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               receiving
               thou
               hast
               given
               gifts
               unto
               men
            
             ;
             as
             in
             Hos
             .
             14.2
             .
             that
             which
             is
             render'd
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Take
               away
               all
               iniquitie
               and
               give
               good
               ,
            
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             
               and
               receive
               good
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             take
             and
             give
             good
             to
             thy
             people
             ;
             and
             so
             Exod.
             25.2
             .
             that
             which
             is
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               speak
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               they
               bring
               me
               an
               offering
               ,
            
             is
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             
               that
               they
               take
               for
               me
               an
               offering
            
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               received
               gifts
               for
               men
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             taken
             and
             given
             gifts
             unto
             men
             :
             and
             thereupon
             that
             follows
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               who
               daily
               loadeth
               us
               with
               benefits
               .
               Yea
               ,
               for
               the
               rebellious
               also
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             do
             long
             stand
             out
             rebelliously
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             is
             expresly
             evident
             in
             many
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             preached
             the
             word
             of
             life
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             after
             the
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             were
             wonne
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               God
               might
               dwell
               among
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             amongst
             those
             that
             were
             wonne
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             as
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             partly
             in
             Gospel-ordinances
             ,
             the
             outward
             signs
             of
             Gods
             presence
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             their
             hearts
             by
             faith
             and
             other
             gifts
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             eternally
             in
             heaven
             .
             And
             so
             these
             words
             do
             imply
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             ascend
             into
             heaven
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             far
             off
             from
             his
             Church
             ;
             but
             rather
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             more
             effectually
             present
             amongst
             them
             by
             the
             gifts
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             promise
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
             feeding
             them
             with
             his
             own
             body
             and
             bloud
             ,
             and
             teaching
             and
             guiding
             them
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             life
             by
             his
             own
             holy
             spirit
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             this
             place
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             see
             not
             why
             the
             words
             may
             not
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             by
             many
             other
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             ,
             as
             spoken
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             carrying
             up
             of
             the
             Ark
             into
             Sion
             ,
             after
             many
             glorious
             victories
             that
             God
             had
             given
             to
             David
             over
             his
             enemies
             ;
             though
             withall
             mediately
             and
             principally
             they
             were
             meant
             of
             Christs
             triumphant
             ascension
             into
             heaven
             ,
             of
             whom
             David
             we
             know
             was
             a
             speciall
             type
             .
             For
             indeed
             to
             the
             type
             the
             words
             may
             be
             very
             fitly
             applyed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             because
             in
             Sauls
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             enemies
             frequent
             distressing
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             had
             been
             much
             obscured
             ,
             whereas
             now
             by
             Davids
             subduing
             the
             heathen
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             was
             highly
             exalted
             again
             ,
             therefore
             in
             relation
             to
             Davids
             taking
             the
             strong
             and
             high
             places
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             the
             advancing
             of
             Gods
             glory
             thereby
             ,
             and
             his
             triumphant
             going
             up
             into
             Sion
             ,
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             sign
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             David
             speaks
             thus
             to
             the
             Lord
             that
             had
             given
             him
             these
             victories
             ,
             and
             had
             brought
             his
             enemies
             into
             bondage
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               ascended
               on
               high
               ,
               thou
               hast
               led
               captivity
               captive
            
             :
             and
             2.
             because
             not
             God
             ,
             but
             his
             people
             ,
             yea
             and
             many
             of
             the
             wicked
             rebellious
             ones
             amongst
             them
             ,
             were
             enriched
             by
             the
             spoils
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             tribute
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             pay
             ,
             as
             a
             ransome
             for
             their
             lives
             and
             liberty
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             God
             that
             had
             brought
             them
             into
             subjection
             ,
             therefore
             he
             addeth
             those
             words
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               received
               gifts
               for
               men
               ,
               yea
               for
               the
               rebellious
               also
            
             :
             and
             3.
             because
             by
             these
             
             victories
             ,
             which
             David
             and
             his
             people
             had
             obtained
             over
             their
             enemies
             ,
             God
             had
             made
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             dwelt
             amongst
             them
             as
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             for
             their
             protection
             and
             assistance
             ,
             therefore
             is
             that
             last
             clause
             added
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               God
               might
               dwell
               among
               them
               .
            
             But
             however
             ,
             whether
             we
             referre
             it
             to
             the
             type
             or
             antitype
             ,
             there
             is
             doubtlesse
             in
             the
             severall
             expressions
             here
             used
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             Princes
             riding
             in
             triumph
             after
             some
             great
             victories
             obtained
             :
             as
             namely
             1.
             to
             their
             ascending
             up
             into
             their
             triumphant
             chariots
             ,
             or
             their
             riding
             up
             in
             their
             chariots
             to
             some
             place
             of
             eminency
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             the
             Capitol
             in
             Rome
             ;
             2.
             to
             their
             leading
             of
             their
             prisoners
             bound
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             3.
             to
             their
             casting
             of
             medals
             and
             pieces
             of
             money
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             they
             rode
             in
             triumph
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Vnto
               God
               the
               Lord
               belong
               the
               issues
               from
               death
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             hath
             many
             and
             divers
             waies
             to
             deliver
             his
             people
             from
             the
             most
             desperate
             dangers
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             3.8
             .
             And
             this
             is
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               But
               God
               shall
               wound
               the
               head
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             shall
             wound
             them
             mortally
             :
             and
             the
             same
             is
             repeated
             again
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               hairy
               scalp
               of
               such
               a
               one
               as
               goeth
               on
               still
               in
               his
               trespasses
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             persevereth
             obstinately
             in
             opposing
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             :
             only
             because
             long
             ,
             shaggy
             and
             bushy
             hair
             was
             usually
             worn
             by
             men
             out
             of
             pride
             ,
             &
             makes
             those
             that
             wear
             it
             to
             look
             the
             more
             fiercely
             ,
             therefore
             this
             expression
             of
             wounding
             their
             
               hairy
               scalp
            
             may
             probably
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             irrecoverably
             wound
             his
             proudest
             &
             fiercest
             enemies
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             Christs
             vanquishing
             our
             spirituall
             enemies
             ,
             as
             conceiving
             the
             words
             have
             relation
             to
             that
             old
             promise
             ,
             that
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             should
             break
             the
             serpents
             head
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               bring
               again
               from
               Bashan
               ,
               I
               will
               bring
               my
               people
               again
               from
               the
               depths
               of
               the
               sea
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             decreed
             or
             promised
             ,
             that
             though
             his
             people
             should
             be
             in
             as
             desperate
             danger
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             when
             formerly
             they
             fought
             with
             Og
             ,
             that
             terrible
             giant
             ,
             and
             mighty
             king
             of
             Bashan
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             cause
             them
             to
             return
             with
             triumph
             ,
             laden
             with
             the
             spoils
             of
             their
             vanquished
             enemies
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             then
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             should
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             the
             very
             jaws
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             went
             through
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             deliver
             them
             and
             bring
             them
             safe
             out
             of
             all
             their
             dangers
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             then
             .
             So
             that
             this
             phrase
             of
             bringing
             his
             people
             again
             from
             Bashan
             ,
             &c.
             doth
             either
             imply
             his
             causing
             them
             to
             return
             with
             victory
             from
             fighting
             with
             their
             enemies
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             their
             deliverances
             from
             such
             desperate
             dangers
             should
             be
             as
             a
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             should
             have
             brought
             them
             back
             again
             from
             the
             grave
             .
             As
             for
             those
             first
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               said
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             then
             made
             any
             such
             expresse
             particular
             promise
             ;
             but
             that
             thus
             much
             was
             intended
             in
             the
             generall
             promises
             that
             he
             had
             made
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             or
             that
             thus
             much
             might
             justly
             be
             concluded
             from
             that
             former
             experience
             they
             had
             had
             of
             the
             great
             things
             that
             God
             had
             done
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               That
               thy
               foot
               may
               be
               dipped
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               thine
               enemies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             58.10
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               They
               have
               seen
               thy
               goings
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             not
             unfitly
             be
             understood
             of
             Gods
             going
             forth
             with
             his
             people
             in
             their
             wars
             ,
             to
             subdue
             their
             enemies
             before
             them
             :
             for
             having
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             how
             God
             would
             make
             his
             people
             victorious
             over
             their
             enemies
             ,
             as
             in
             former
             times
             when
             they
             fought
             with
             the
             king
             of
             Bashan
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             carried
             through
             the
             red
             sea
             ;
             in
             relation
             thereto
             this
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             They
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             enemy
             to
             their
             terrour
             ,
             and
             thy
             people
             to
             their
             great
             encouragement
             ,
             
               have
               seen
               thy
               goings
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             have
             seen
             how
             thou
             hast
             gone
             before
             thy
             people
             ,
             as
             their
             captain
             ,
             to
             cause
             their
             enemies
             to
             sly
             before
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             have
             seen
             the
             strange
             way
             thou
             madest
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             thou
             ledst
             them
             through
             the
             red
             sea
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             of
             that
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             begins
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             triumphant
             pomp
             of
             those
             that
             sang
             praises
             to
             God
             for
             their
             victories
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             that
             which
             is
             described
             Exod.
             15.1
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             after
             the
             drowning
             of
             Pharaoh
             and
             the
             Egyptians
             in
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             of
             which
             mention
             was
             made
             before
             vers
             .
             22
             ;
             or
             rather
             that
             of
             Davids
             carrying
             up
             the
             Ark
             into
             Sion
             with
             great
             solemnity
             ,
             as
             is
             largely
             described
             1
             Chro.
             15.
             which
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             composing
             this
             Psalm
             .
             
               They
               have
               seen
               thy
               goings
               ,
               O
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             They
             that
             flocked
             together
             to
             behold
             this
             glorious
             sight
             ,
             have
             with
             great
             joy
             seen
             how
             thou
             wentest
             up
             in
             triumph
             amongst
             thy
             people
             :
             
               even
               the
               goings
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               King
               ,
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             have
             seen
             thy
             goings
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             who
             dwellest
             in
             thy
             Sanctuary
             ,
             where
             thou
             hearest
             the
             prayers
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             thou
             comest
             forth
             to
             their
             help
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             have
             seen
             how
             thou
             wentest
             up
             amongst
             thy
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             went
             to
             praise
             thee
             in
             thy
             Sanctuary
             :
             which
             is
             farther
             described
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               The
               singers
               went
               before
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Blesse
               ye
               God
               in
               the
               congregations
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               from
               the
               fountain
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             either
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             triumphant
             song
             sung
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             hinted
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               the
               singers
               went
               before
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             it
             is
             divers
             waies
             expounded
             by
             Interpreters
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             thereby
             stirred
             up
             to
             praise
             God
             from
             their
             hearts
             ,
             
               the
               fountain
            
             from
             whence
             all
             praises
             must
             flow
             that
             will
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             2.
             to
             fetch
             their
             praises
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               the
               fountain
            
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             must
             learn
             how
             to
             serve
             God
             ;
             or
             3.
             to
             blesse
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             descended
             from
             the
             Patriarch
             Jacob
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Christ
             came
             ,
             Rom.
             9.5
             .
             But
             I
             think
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             best
             expressed
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Blesse
               ye
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               ,
               ye
               that
               are
               of
               the
               fountain
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             ye
             tribes
             that
             are
             sprung
             from
             Israel
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Deu.
             33.28
             .
             Yet
             some
             make
             this
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             
               ye
               that
               are
               of
               the
               fountain
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             are
             true
             Israelites
             ,
             the
             genuine
             children
             of
             that
             faithfull
             and
             pious
             patriarch
             :
             &
             others
             understand
             the
             words
             mystically
             ;
             ye
             that
             had
             your
             spirituall
             being
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             
               the
               fountain
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             ,
             which
             from
             Israel
             ,
             out
             of
             Sion
             flowed
             into
             all
             nations
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               There
               is
               little
               Benjamin
               ,
               with
               their
               ruler
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             their
             rulers
             or
             princes
             ;
             or
             ,
             with
             him
             that
             was
             the
             head
             of
             their
             tribe
             :
             which
             might
             be
             the
             rather
             added
             here
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             tribe
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             the
             least
             of
             all
             the
             tribes
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             9.21
             .
             &
             therefore
             called
             here
             
               little
               Benjamin
            
             (
             haply
             also
             in
             allusion
             to
             
             Benjamins
             being
             the
             youngest
             &
             least
             amongst
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             Jacob
             ;
             )
             yet
             was
             a
             distinct
             tribe
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             Ruler
             amongst
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             tribes
             ,
             as
             others
             had
             :
             
               the
               princes
               of
               Iudah
               and
               their
               counsell
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             counsellors
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               with
               their
               company
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             tribe
             that
             came
             along
             with
             them
             .
             However
             I
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             verse
             is
             ,
             to
             describe
             the
             pompous
             train
             of
             those
             that
             attended
             the
             Ark
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             carried
             up
             into
             Sion
             :
             and
             though
             some
             conceive
             that
             
               Benjamin
               and
               Iudah
            
             are
             expressed
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             afterwards
             
               the
               princes
               of
               Zebulun
               and
               the
               princes
               of
               Naphtali
               ,
            
             because
             these
             tribes
             had
             a
             speciall
             stroke
             in
             those
             victories
             which
             David
             had
             lately
             obtained
             ,
             and
             that
             Benjamin
             is
             named
             first
             ,
             because
             that
             tribe
             went
             first
             in
             the
             train
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             Psalmists
             aim
             was
             ,
             by
             naming
             the
             chiefest
             and
             the
             meanest
             of
             the
             tribes
             ,
             
               Iudah
               and
               Benjamin
            
             ,
             these
             two
             that
             were
             nearest
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             
               Zebulun
               and
               Naphtali
            
             ,
             that
             were
             farthest
             off
             ,
             figuratively
             to
             imply
             that
             all
             the
             tribes
             were
             there
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             civill
             wars
             being
             ended
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             kingdome
             reduced
             to
             obedience
             ,
             the
             whole
             nation
             was
             now
             unanimously
             joyned
             in
             seeking
             to
             promote
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             Benjamin
             is
             named
             first
             ,
             that
             David
             might
             not
             seem
             to
             neglect
             that
             tribe
             that
             had
             been
             most
             violent
             for
             Sauls
             family
             against
             him
             .
             As
             for
             those
             that
             apply
             this
             whole
             Psalm
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             understand
             this
             verse
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             many
             of
             them
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             brethren
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             where
             lay
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             tribes
             of
             Zebulun
             and
             Naphtali
             ;
             and
             by
             
               little
               Beniamin
            
             they
             understand
             Paul
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             last
             called
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             tearmed
             
               the
               least
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             was
             indeed
             of
             Benjamins
             tribe
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             applying
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             the
             Psalm
             to
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               Thy
               God
               hath
               commanded
               thy
               strength
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             that
             hath
             taken
             thee
             for
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             hath
             established
             thy
             kingdome
             with
             great
             strength
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             thee
             strength
             to
             vanquish
             thine
             enemies
             :
             
               strengthen
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               that
               which
               thou
               hast
               wrought
               for
               us
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             settle
             and
             strengthen
             more
             and
             more
             the
             kingdome
             and
             dominion
             thou
             hast
             conferred
             upon
             us
             ;
             confirm
             ,
             continue
             and
             encrease
             the
             victories
             thou
             hast
             given
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             benefits
             thou
             hast
             bestowed
             on
             us
             .
             And
             this
             also
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Because
               of
               thy
               temple
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             thou
             art
             present
             amongst
             us
             in
             thy
             Temple
             which
             shall
             be
             ,
             or
             thy
             Tabernacle
             which
             is
             at
             Jerusalem
             (
             for
             it
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             1.9
             .
             )
             and
             dost
             manifest
             this
             by
             the
             wonderfull
             things
             thou
             doest
             for
             us
             :
             
               shall
               kings
               bring
               presents
               unto
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             kings
             that
             shall
             successively
             rule
             over
             thy
             people
             shall
             bring
             gratulatory
             sacrifices
             and
             offerings
             unto
             thee
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             kings
             of
             forraign
             nations
             shall
             bring
             presents
             unto
             thy
             people
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             acknowledging
             that
             thou
             ,
             the
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             dwellest
             amongst
             them
             as
             thy
             people
             :
             see
             1
             Kings
             10.24
             ,
             25.
             
             But
             this
             may
             be
             also
             understood
             as
             a
             prophecy
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               Rebuke
               the
               company
               of
               spear-men
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             signifies
             ,
             men
             armed
             with
             long
             spears
             like
             unto
             reeds
             ,
             or
             made
             of
             reeds
             ;
             their
             canes
             or
             reeds
             being
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             in
             those
             countries
             hard
             and
             strong
             ,
             like
             
             the
             wood
             of
             trees
             .
             Some
             indeed
             render
             this
             ,
             
               Rebuke
               the
               beast
               of
               the
               reeds
            
             :
             and
             because
             reeds
             are
             wont
             to
             grow
             in
             watry
             and
             fat
             grounds
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             Isa
             .
             35.7
             .
             
               the
               parched
               ground
               shall
               become
               a
               pool
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               in
               the
               habitation
               of
               dragons
               ,
               where
               each
               lay
               ,
               shall
               be
               grasse
               ,
               with
               reeds
               and
               rushes
            
             ;
             therefore
             by
             
               the
               beast
               of
               the
               reeds
            
             some
             do
             understand
             voluptuous
             men
             ,
             or
             people
             that
             are
             proud
             and
             bold
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             wealth
             and
             plenty
             ,
             like
             cattel
             that
             feed
             in
             a
             fruitfull
             soil
             .
             But
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             more
             agreeable
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             to
             take
             the
             words
             thus
             ;
             
               Rebuke
               the
               beast
               of
               the
               reeds
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Destroy
             ,
             or
             drive
             away
             ,
             or
             blast
             the
             endeavors
             of
             those
             mighty
             ,
             savage
             and
             barbarous
             enemies
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             that
             are
             like
             unto
             those
             wild
             beasts
             that
             use
             to
             lurk
             amongst
             the
             reeds
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             fierce
             and
             subtle
             ,
             like
             the
             Crocodile
             that
             useth
             to
             lye
             in
             the
             reeds
             of
             Nilus
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             whence
             they
             say
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               Princes
               shall
               come
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               bulls
               ,
               with
               the
               calves
               of
               the
               people
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             mighty
             Princes
             or
             commanders
             in
             war
             ,
             with
             the
             meaner
             people
             that
             follow
             them
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             22.12
             :
             
               till
               every
               one
               submit
               himself
               with
               pieces
               of
               silver
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             pieces
             of
             mony
             ,
             or
             lumps
             and
             wedges
             of
             silver
             :
             
               scatter
               thou
               the
               people
               that
               delight
               in
               war
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             that
             causelesly
             make
             war
             upon
             thy
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               Princes
               shall
               come
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             is
             clearly
             a
             prophecy
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             Egypt
             and
             Ethiopia
             being
             perhaps
             named
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             above
             others
             most
             grossely
             idolatrous
             and
             wicked
             :
             
               Ethiopia
               shall
               soon
               stretch
               out
               her
               hands
               unto
               God
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             yielding
             up
             themselves
             to
             him
             as
             his
             captives
             ,
             by
             praying
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             begging
             mercy
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             presenting
             to
             him
             their
             gifts
             or
             tribute
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               Sing
               unto
               God
               ,
               ye
               kingdomes
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             47.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               To
               him
               that
               rideth
               upon
               the
               heaven
               of
               heavens
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               old
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             God
             of
             infinite
             majesty
             ,
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             swaied
             and
             governed
             the
             heavens
             and
             all
             things
             contained
             therein
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             all
             kingdomes
             and
             nations
             should
             serve
             him
             :
             
               lo
               ,
               he
               doth
               send
               out
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               mighty
               voice
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             29.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               Ascribe
               ye
               strength
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             what
             he
             had
             immediately
             before
             said
             concerning
             the
             thunder
             ;
             and
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             29.1
             :
             
               his
               excellency
               is
               over
               Israel
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             majesty
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             power
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             &c.
             is
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             manifested
             amongst
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             his
             care
             over
             them
             above
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             miraculous
             victories
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             glorious
             things
             he
             hath
             wrought
             for
             them
             :
             
               and
               his
               strength
               is
               in
               the
               clouds
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             power
             is
             eminently
             seen
             there
             ;
             which
             again
             hath
             reference
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             of
             the
             thunder
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             And
             thus
             hath
             God
             two
             glorious
             thrones
             ,
             whereon
             he
             is
             seen
             in
             his
             majesty
             ,
             one
             in
             his
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
             
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               art
               terrible
               out
               of
               thy
               holy
               places
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             some
             conceive
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             thy
             tabernacle
             ;
             which
             indeed
             agrees
             with
             what
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             :
             but
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             43.3
             .
             and
             see
             also
             Psal
             .
             47.2
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             LXIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               SAve
               me
               ,
               O
               God
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             evident
             by
             many
             passages
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             vers
             .
             4
             ,
             9
             ,
             21
             ,
             and
             22
             ,
             that
             David
             wrote
             this
             Psalm
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             what
             is
             here
             said
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Passion
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               Save
               me
               ,
               O
               God
            
             ,
             see
             Matth.
             26.34
             :
             
               for
               the
               waters
               are
               come
               in
               unto
               my
               soul
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             filled
             and
             even
             choaked
             up
             with
             waters
             ,
             to
             the
             unavoidable
             endangering
             of
             my
             life
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             22.5
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             32.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               They
               that
               hate
               me
               without
               a
               cause
               are
               moe
               then
               the
               hairs
               of
               mine
               head
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             7.3
             ,
             and
             25.3
             .
             Yet
             many
             conceive
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             particular
             reference
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             Christ
             said
             of
             the
             Jews
             hatred
             against
             him
             Joh.
             15.25
             .
             that
             it
             was
             
               that
               the
               word
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               that
               is
               written
               in
               their
               law
               ,
               They
               hated
               me
               without
               a
               cause
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               then
               I
               restored
               that
               which
            
             I
             
               took
               not
               away
            
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             a
             proverbiall
             speech
             ,
             used
             commonly
             concerning
             those
             that
             suffered
             for
             those
             things
             of
             which
             they
             were
             not
             guilty
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             may
             be
             used
             here
             by
             David
             ,
             either
             to
             imply
             generally
             that
             they
             did
             not
             only
             most
             injuriously
             oppresse
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             pretended
             therein
             to
             proceed
             against
             him
             in
             a
             way
             of
             justice
             ,
             as
             against
             a
             malefactour
             ;
             or
             else
             more
             particularly
             ,
             that
             in
             spoiling
             him
             of
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             they
             clamoured
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             the
             law
             which
             he
             had
             transgressed
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             meaning
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             suffered
             for
             other
             mens
             offences
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Isa
             .
             53.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
               surely
               he
               hath
               born
               our
               griefs
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             did
             indeed
             satisfy
             divine
             justice
             for
             mans
             robbing
             God
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               my
               foolishnesse
               ,
               and
               my
               sins
               are
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Understand
             this
             as
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             this
             ,
             Thou
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             knowest
             that
             the
             sins
             for
             which
             I
             suffer
             are
             only
             the
             sins
             of
             thine
             elect
             ,
             which
             are
             mine
             merely
             by
             imputation
             :
             but
             understand
             it
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             then
             either
             we
             must
             take
             it
             as
             spoken
             ironically
             ,
             
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               my
               foolishnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             whether
             I
             be
             guilty
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             )
             that
             I
             am
             no
             way
             guilty
             of
             that
             foolishnesse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             wickednesse
             ,
             those
             grievous
             sins
             which
             mine
             enemies
             would
             charge
             upon
             me
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             expression
             is
             much
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Jer.
             20.7
             .
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               deceived
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               deceived
            
             :
             or
             else
             rather
             as
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             failings
             ,
             yet
             withall
             implying
             a
             profession
             of
             his
             innocency
             in
             those
             things
             whereof
             they
             accused
             him
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             I
             am
             foolish
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             and
             have
             many
             waies
             offended
             thee
             ,
             which
             thou
             knowest
             right
             well
             ;
             yet
             withall
             thou
             knowest
             that
             I
             am
             no
             way
             culpable
             in
             those
             things
             which
             they
             would
             lay
             to
             my
             charge
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Let
               not
               them
               that
               wait
               on
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               God
               of
               hosts
               ,
               be
               ashamed
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             apprehending
             that
             thou
             hast
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             because
             thou
             comest
             not
             in
             to
             my
             help
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             my
             confidence
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             my
             frequent
             
             and
             fervent
             prayers
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             discouraged
             by
             mine
             example
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             failing
             of
             that
             help
             which
             they
             expected
             from
             me
             ,
             who
             had
             often
             been
             an
             instrument
             of
             their
             preservation
             .
             But
             now
             if
             we
             refer
             these
             words
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             contain
             a
             desire
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             supported
             in
             that
             great
             work
             of
             mans
             redemption
             ,
             that
             so
             those
             that
             had
             fixed
             their
             faith
             and
             hope
             on
             him
             might
             not
             be
             ashamed
             (
             as
             indeed
             all
             his
             disciples
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             after
             his
             crucifying
             triumphed
             over
             death
             by
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             which
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             sad
             complaint
             of
             those
             two
             Luk.
             24.21
             .
             
               We
               trusted
               that
               it
               had
               been
               he
               that
               should
               have
               redeemed
               Israel
               ,
            
             )
             but
             might
             alwaies
             find
             God
             ready
             to
             grant
             their
             desires
             in
             whatever
             they
             should
             ask
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             which
             the
             following
             clause
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             
               let
               not
               those
               that
               seek
               thee
               be
               confounded
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Because
               for
               thy
               sake
               I
               have
               born
               reproach
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             my
             endeavouring
             to
             walk
             piously
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             to
             approve
             my self
             to
             thee
             in
             all
             my
             waies
             ;
             and
             more
             particularly
             for
             my
             yielding
             to
             take
             the
             kingdome
             upon
             me
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             not
             out
             of
             any
             private
             ambition
             ,
             but
             merely
             at
             thine
             appointment
             .
             But
             now
             Christ
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             born
             reproach
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             underwent
             it
             in
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             did
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             for
             which
             men
             reproached
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             piety
             and
             obedience
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               I
               am
               become
               a
               stranger
               unto
               my
               brethren
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             My
             nearest
             friends
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             displeasing
             Saul
             and
             other
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             stand
             aloof
             from
             me
             .
             But
             if
             we
             referre
             this
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             generall
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Joh.
             1.11
             .
             
               he
               came
               unto
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               received
               him
               not
            
             ;
             or
             else
             more
             particularly
             of
             his
             disciples
             forsaking
             him
             ,
             Matth.
             26.56
             .
             and
             Peters
             denying
             him
             vers
             .
             70
             ;
             yea
             and
             perhaps
             of
             his
             own
             kinsmens
             despising
             him
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             Joh.
             7.5
             .
             that
             
               neither
               did
               his
               brethren
               believe
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               For
               the
               zeal
               of
               thine
               house
               hath
               eaten
               me
               up
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             the
             house
             of
             God
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             God
             ,
             towards
             which
             David
             shewed
             much
             zeal
             ,
             both
             in
             that
             he
             was
             ,
             whilst
             he
             might
             ,
             a
             most
             frequent
             and
             devout
             observer
             of
             all
             the
             service
             of
             God
             therein
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             that
             he
             was
             grieved
             for
             the
             neglect
             and
             corrupting
             of
             that
             truth
             and
             purity
             of
             worship
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             been
             maintained
             and
             preserved
             therein
             ,
             and
             highly
             offended
             with
             those
             that
             were
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             2.
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             zealous
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             so
             earnestly
             desired
             and
             sought
             their
             welfare
             ,
             and
             was
             troubled
             and
             displeased
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             were
             called
             by
             Gods
             name
             and
             professed
             themselves
             Gods
             people
             ,
             should
             yet
             indeed
             deny
             God
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             his
             religion
             ,
             and
             seek
             the
             ruine
             of
             those
             that
             were
             indeed
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             And
             then
             by
             his
             being
             
               eaten
               up
            
             with
             this
             zeal
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             that
             it
             had
             exhausted
             and
             consumed
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             his
             moisture
             and
             vitall
             spirits
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             it
             had
             wholly
             turned
             him
             into
             fire
             ,
             as
             things
             eaten
             are
             turned
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             him
             that
             eats
             them
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             being
             transported
             herewith
             ,
             it
             made
             him
             wholly
             to
             forget
             and
             disregard
             himself
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             least
             minding
             his
             own
             credit
             or
             safety
             ;
             or
             4.
             that
             it
             had
             exposed
             him
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             the
             rage
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
             How
             this
             is
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             we
             see
             Joh.
             2.17
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               reproaches
               of
               them
               that
               reproached
               
               thee
               are
               fallen
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             1.
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             reproached
             by
             any
             wickednesse
             committed
             by
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             laws
             and
             commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             any
             opposition
             that
             is
             made
             against
             his
             truth
             ,
             any
             corruption
             that
             is
             brought
             into
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             any
             wrong
             that
             is
             done
             to
             his
             servants
             for
             his
             sake
             :
             and
             2.
             that
             David
             might
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             reproaches
             wherewith
             they
             reproached
             God
             ,
             did
             fall
             upon
             him
             ,
             1.
             because
             his
             enemies
             reproached
             him
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             for
             his
             being
             so
             sollicitous
             to
             obey
             Gods
             will
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             interest
             in
             God
             ,
             he
             took
             himself
             to
             be
             reproached
             in
             the
             reproaches
             of
             his
             God
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             he
             took
             to
             heart
             the
             reproaches
             wherewith
             they
             reproached
             God
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             yea
             more
             then
             if
             himself
             had
             been
             reproached
             by
             them
             ;
             or
             4.
             because
             he
             grieved
             as
             bitterly
             for
             their
             sin
             and
             misery
             that
             thus
             reproached
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             himself
             had
             been
             guilty
             of
             their
             sins
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             last
             some
             conceive
             to
             be
             most
             probable
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             applying
             these
             words
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             15.3
             .
             doth
             from
             thence
             undertake
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Christians
             ought
             rather
             to
             seek
             to
             please
             their
             neighbours
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             then
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Christ
             for
             our
             good
             was
             content
             to
             undergoe
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             sins
             and
             the
             punishment
             due
             thereto
             ,
             
               Even
               Christ
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               pleased
               not
               himself
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               The
               reproaches
               of
               them
               that
               reproached
               thee
               fell
               on
               me
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             elect
             were
             imputed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             suffered
             the
             curse
             which
             they
             else
             should
             have
             suffered
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               When
               I
               wept
               and
               chastened
               my
               soul
               with
               fasting
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             bewailing
             both
             Gods
             dishonour
             ,
             and
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             begging
             of
             God
             that
             they
             might
             repent
             and
             be
             saved
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             because
             I
             saw
             my
             zeal
             against
             them
             other
             waies
             discovered
             ,
             did
             no
             good
             ,
             but
             only
             enraged
             them
             the
             more
             against
             me
             ;
             )
             
               that
               was
               to
               my
               reproach
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             derided
             me
             for
             my
             piety
             and
             (
             as
             they
             judged
             it
             )
             my
             vain
             confidence
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               They
               that
               sit
               in
               the
               gate
               speak
               against
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             those
             that
             sit
             begging
             in
             the
             gate
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             magistrates
             spake
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             people
             that
             assembled
             before
             the
             courts
             of
             justice
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             Gen.
             22.17
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             9.14
             :
             this
             being
             a
             great
             aggravation
             of
             his
             misery
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             whose
             office
             it
             was
             to
             defend
             his
             innocency
             ,
             should
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             justice
             seek
             his
             ruine
             :
             and
             many
             learned
             Expositours
             take
             the
             next
             clause
             as
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             namely
             that
             the
             great
             ones
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             
               drinkers
               of
               strong
               drink
            
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             )
             sang
             songs
             of
             him
             .
             But
             reading
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               I
               was
               the
               song
               of
               the
               drunkards
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             baser
             sort
             of
             debauched
             people
             did
             also
             scorn
             and
             deride
             him
             .
             And
             so
             David
             hereby
             seeks
             to
             expresse
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             both
             publick
             and
             private
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             ,
             he
             was
             traduced
             and
             reproached
             daily
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               But
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               my
               prayer
               is
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               an
               acceptable
               time
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Notwithstanding
             all
             these
             discouragements
             ,
             I
             continue
             still
             to
             pray
             unto
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ;
             or
             ,
             whilst
             mine
             enemies
             do
             thus
             wrong
             me
             ,
             by
             prayer
             I
             seek
             to
             thee
             for
             shelter
             ;
             and
             my
             prayers
             ,
             however
             mine
             enemies
             deride
             me
             for
             them
             ,
             do
             find
             acceptance
             with
             thee
             .
             And
             now
             referring
             this
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               acceptable
               
               time
            
             mentioned
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             had
             fully
             accomplished
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             redemption
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             clause
             of
             our
             Saviours
             prayer
             Joh.
             17.1
             .
             
               Father
               ,
               the
               hour
               is
               come
               ,
               glorify
               thy
               son
            
             :
             see
             also
             Heb.
             5.7
             .
             
               O
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               mercy
               hear
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               thy
               salvation
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             that
             salvation
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             faithfulnesse
             and
             truth
             thou
             hast
             promised
             thy
             servants
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Deliver
               me
               because
               of
               mine
               enemies
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             their
             rage
             and
             violence
             is
             so
             great
             against
             me
             ,
             even
             seeking
             my
             life
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             though
             I
             be
             not
             worthy
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             yet
             they
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             wickednesse
             and
             unjust
             persecuting
             of
             me
             ,
             are
             certainly
             worthy
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             triumph
             over
             me
             ,
             and
             be
             hardened
             in
             their
             sins
             and
             in
             their
             persecuting
             of
             the
             righteous
             and
             innocent
             ,
             but
             that
             rather
             I
             may
             triumph
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Reproach
               hath
               broken
               mine
               heart
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             reproaches
             wherewith
             they
             reproached
             both
             God
             and
             himself
             ,
             As
             for
             those
             words
             which
             are
             added
             ,
             
               and
               I
               looked
               for
               some
               to
               take
               pitty
               ,
               but
               there
               was
               none
               ,
            
             &c.
             how
             they
             were
             accomplished
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             
               all
               his
               acquaintance
               stood
               afar
               off
            
             from
             him
             ,
             Luk.
             23.49
             .
             see
             the
             Note
             before
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             Yet
             they
             may
             also
             imply
             ,
             that
             Christ
             had
             not
             the
             least
             assistance
             from
             man
             in
             the
             work
             of
             our
             redemption
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               They
               gave
               me
               also
               gall
               for
               my
               meat
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               thirst
               they
               gave
               me
               vinegar
               to
               drink
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             In
             stead
             of
             comforting
             me
             ,
             by
             their
             scoffing
             and
             opprobrious
             speeches
             ,
             they
             added
             to
             my
             affliction
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             should
             have
             given
             me
             gall
             and
             vinegar
             in
             my
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             .
             The
             last
             clause
             ,
             concerning
             their
             giving
             him
             vinegar
             to
             drink
             ,
             was
             doubtlesse
             literally
             accomplished
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             gave
             him
             vinegar
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             Matth.
             27.48
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             Joh.
             19.28
             .
             I
             conceive
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               I
               thirst
            
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             giving
             him
             vinegar
             to
             drink
             )
             he
             spake
             this
             purposely
             that
             the
             Scripture
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               they
               gave
               me
               also
               gall
               for
               my
               meat
               ,
            
             divers
             learned
             men
             think
             that
             was
             also
             literally
             accomplished
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             coming
             to
             Golgotha
             Matt.
             26.34
             .
             
               they
               gave
               him
               vinegar
               to
               drink
               mingled
               with
               gall
               .
            
             But
             because
             this
             was
             only
             mingled
             with
             the
             drink
             ,
             and
             cannot
             therefore
             so
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             given
             him
             for
             meat
             ,
             therefore
             this
             may
             seem
             more
             questionable
             ;
             though
             I
             see
             not
             why
             the
             words
             should
             be
             restrained
             to
             so
             strict
             a
             sense
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Let
               their
               table
               become
               a
               snare
               before
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             There
             is
             in
             these
             words
             an
             allusion
             to
             birds
             ,
             who
             going
             to
             feed
             on
             the
             meat
             that
             is
             laid
             as
             a
             bait
             for
             them
             ,
             are
             often
             catched
             in
             a
             trap
             or
             snare
             ;
             and
             the
             imprecation
             herein
             expressed
             seems
             also
             to
             have
             reference
             to
             the
             complaint
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             they
             have
             given
             me
             gall
             for
             meat
             and
             vinegar
             for
             drink
             ,
             so
             let
             their
             plenty
             and
             dainties
             prove
             no
             better
             in
             the
             conclusion
             then
             gall
             and
             vinegar
             to
             them
             :
             whence
             it
             may
             be
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             11.9
             .
             citing
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             not
             tying
             himself
             to
             the
             very
             words
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             sense
             ,
             adds
             these
             words
             ,
             
               and
               a
               recompence
               ,
               Let
               their
               table
               be
               made
               a
               snare
               —
               and
               a
               recommence
               unto
               them
               .
            
             But
             however
             by
             
               their
               table
            
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             first
             ,
             their
             outward
             bodily
             food
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             curse
             is
             that
             their
             plenty
             on
             their
             table
             ,
             and
             consequently
             whatever
             might
             be
             to
             them
             a
             support
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             means
             to
             refresh
             them
             ,
             might
             prove
             an
             occasion
             of
             insnaring
             them
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             
             bringing
             mischief
             and
             destruction
             upon
             them
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             those
             more
             generall
             words
             that
             follow
             ,
             
               and
               that
               which
               should
               have
               been
               for
               their
               welfare
               ,
               let
               it
               become
               a
               trap
            
             :
             and
             2.
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             food
             of
             their
             souls
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             curse
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             perverting
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             not
             believing
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             the
             more
             hardened
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             their
             spirituall
             food
             should
             prove
             the
             savour
             of
             death
             unto
             death
             unto
             them
             ;
             which
             may
             well
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             intended
             here
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             11.9
             ,
             &c.
             applies
             this
             with
             the
             following
             verses
             to
             the
             blindnesse
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             hold
             that
             this
             ,
             
               Let
               their
               table
               become
               a
               snare
               ,
            
             was
             accomplished
             in
             the
             Jews
             ,
             when
             being
             assembled
             to
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             they
             were
             there
             besieged
             ,
             taken
             and
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             And
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             judge
             of
             such
             imprecations
             as
             these
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             28.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Let
               their
               eyes
               be
               darkened
               that
               they
               see
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             According
             to
             that
             which
             is
             threatned
             Deut.
             28.28
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             :
             
               and
               make
               their
               loyns
               continually
               to
               shake
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             through
             fear
             or
             weaknesse
             ,
             or
             the
             pressure
             of
             intolerable
             burdens
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Pour
               out
               thine
               indignation
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               let
               thy
               wrathfull
               anger
               take
               hold
               on
               them
               .
            
             ]
             This
             implyes
             many
             and
             grievous
             judgements
             ;
             such
             as
             they
             should
             no
             way
             be
             able
             to
             escape
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             of
             long
             continuance
             ,
             and
             besides
             inflicted
             in
             a
             away
             of
             wrath
             :
             and
             this
             some
             do
             particularly
             restrain
             (
             as
             they
             do
             also
             the
             following
             verse
             )
             to
             the
             finall
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             that
             did
             thenceforth
             seize
             upon
             the
             Jews
             ;
             see
             1
             Thess
             .
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Let
               their
               habitation
               be
               desolate
               ,
               and
               let
               none
               dwell
               in
               their
               tents
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             destroying
             their
             land
             ,
             towns
             and
             cities
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Temple
             ;
             or
             by
             destroying
             them
             and
             their
             posterity
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             and
             causing
             the
             rest
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             as
             captives
             into
             strange
             countries
             :
             which
             agrees
             with
             that
             our
             Saviour
             did
             also
             threaten
             the
             Jews
             with
             Matth.
             23.38
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               your
               house
               is
               left
               unto
               you
               desolate
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               For
               they
               persecute
               him
               whom
               thou
               hast
               smitten
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             insult
             over
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             despight
             and
             cruelty
             seek
             utterly
             to
             ruine
             ,
             me
             and
             others
             ,
             whom
             thou
             as
             a
             father
             hast
             corrected
             :
             and
             it
             may
             also
             be
             peculiarly
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             Isa
             ,
             53.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             
               smitten
               of
               God
               and
               afflicted
               ,
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               bruised
               for
               our
               iniquities
            
             :
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               they
               talk
               to
               the
               grief
               of
               those
               whom
               thou
               hast
               wounded
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             scoffing
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             upbraiding
             them
             with
             their
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Adde
               iniquity
               to
               their
               iniquity
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             It
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             margin
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Adde
               punishment
               of
               iniquity
               to
               their
               punishment
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Let
             them
             be
             punished
             with
             one
             plague
             upon
             another
             ;
             or
             ,
             Let
             them
             be
             punished
             eternally
             ,
             where
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             supply
             of
             never-ceasing
             wrath
             .
             But
             reading
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Text
             ,
             the
             meaning
             must
             needs
             be
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             they
             have
             added
             affliction
             to
             my
             affliction
             ,
             so
             let
             them
             be
             delivered
             up
             to
             a
             reprobate
             sense
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             adde
             sin
             to
             sin
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             filled
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             iniquity
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               let
               them
               not
               come
               into
               thy
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             either
             the
             desire
             therein
             is
             1.
             that
             they
             might
             be
             hardened
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             never
             repent
             and
             become
             
             righteous
             ;
             or
             2.
             (
             which
             implyes
             the
             same
             )
             that
             God
             would
             not
             justify
             them
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               not
               come
               into
               thy
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Do
             not
             pronounce
             them
             righteous
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             partake
             of
             that
             righteousnesse
             or
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             art
             alwaies
             certainly
             wont
             to
             absolve
             and
             justify
             those
             that
             do
             truly
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             51.14
             .
             )
             and
             so
             it
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             numbered
             amongst
             the
             righteous
             ;
             or
             3.
             (
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             might
             never
             come
             into
             heaven
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             indeed
             called
             righteousnesse
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             24.5
             .
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               Let
               them
               be
               blotted
               out
               of
               the
               book
               of
               the
               living
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             them
             not
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             were
             from
             all
             eternity
             chosen
             and
             ordained
             both
             to
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             and
             of
             glory
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             when
             they
             die
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             ;
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             more
             clearly
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               not
               be
               written
               with
               the
               righteous
               .
            
             Yet
             withall
             I
             conceive
             ,
             that
             this
             phrase
             of
             blotting
             them
             out
             of
             the
             book
             of
             the
             living
             may
             also
             imply
             a
             desire
             ,
             that
             however
             by
             outward
             profession
             they
             might
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             were
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             might
             accordingly
             hope
             and
             boast
             that
             their
             names
             were
             written
             in
             heaven
             ,
             yet
             God
             would
             not
             own
             them
             for
             such
             ,
             yea
             that
             God
             would
             manifest
             that
             they
             were
             reprobates
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             casting
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             see
             the
             Jews
             are
             not
             now
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             succeeded
             in
             their
             room
             )
             or
             by
             casting
             them
             out
             into
             utter
             darknesse
             .
             The
             expression
             here
             used
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Ezek.
             13.9
             .
             concerning
             the
             false
             prophets
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               the
               assembly
               of
               my
               people
               ,
               neither
               shall
               they
               be
               written
               in
               the
               writing
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             know
             indeed
             some
             understand
             both
             of
             being
             cut
             off
             by
             death
             .
             But
             for
             this
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             32.34
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               But
               I
               am
               poor
               and
               sorrowfull
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             afflicted
             and
             broken-hearted
             ,
             see
             Psal
             .
             40.17
             ;
             yet
             some
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             poverty
             and
             low
             estate
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               let
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               set
               me
               on
               high
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             it
             set
             me
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             28.9
             .
             But
             this
             too
             some
             understand
             of
             Christs
             ascension
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               This
               also
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               I
               will
               praise
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               This
               also
               shall
               please
               the
               Lord
               better
               then
               an
               ox
               or
               bullock
               ,
               that
               hath
               horns
               and
               hoofs
            
             :
             and
             either
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             last
             words
             
               that
               hath
               horns
               and
               hoofs
            
             is
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             what
             bullock
             he
             meant
             ,
             to
             wit
             one
             that
             was
             young
             and
             tender
             ,
             whose
             horns
             began
             to
             bud
             forth
             ,
             and
             whose
             hoofs
             began
             to
             harden
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             was
             for
             years
             ripe
             and
             fit
             for
             sacrifice
             ,
             thereby
             to
             set
             forth
             that
             thanksgiving
             was
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             then
             any
             the
             choicest
             sacrifice
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             are
             added
             by
             way
             of
             slighting
             those
             legall
             sacrifices
             of
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             reasonable
             service
             of
             praise
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               the
               calves
               of
               our
               lips
            
             ,
             so
             the
             prophet
             calls
             our
             praising
             God
             Hos
             .
             14.2
             .
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             far
             more
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             calves
             or
             bullocks
             
               that
               have
               horns
               and
               hoofs
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               The
               humble
               shall
               see
               this
               and
               be
               glad
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             34.2
             ,
             and
             40.3
             .
             
               and
               your
               hearts
               shall
               live
               that
               seek
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             your
             hearts
             that
             were
             in
             a
             
             manner
             dead
             within
             you
             ,
             because
             of
             mine
             or
             your
             own
             sad
             distresses
             ,
             shall
             be
             revived
             again
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             22.26
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               heareth
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               despiseth
               not
               his
               prisoners
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             servants
             that
             are
             brought
             into
             the
             straights
             of
             any
             distresse
             by
             Gods
             afflicting
             hand
             for
             their
             sins
             ;
             or
             those
             that
             are
             persecuted
             and
             bound
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             truth
             and
             cause
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
             
               For
               God
               will
               save
               Sion
               ,
               and
               will
               build
               the
               cities
               of
               Iudah
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             David
             foreseeing
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             prophesy
             the
             great
             calamities
             that
             would
             befall
             the
             land
             and
             people
             of
             Israel
             in
             succeeding
             times
             ,
             doth
             here
             foretell
             ,
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             that
             the
             reformation
             begun
             amongst
             them
             by
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             his
             throne
             ,
             should
             be
             carried
             on
             ;
             that
             God
             would
             preserve
             Sion
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             his
             publick
             worship
             ,
             (
             with
             which
             he
             begins
             ,
             because
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Gods
             worship
             was
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             their
             happinesse
             )
             and
             that
             he
             would
             cause
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             to
             prosper
             and
             flourish
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whose
             kingdome
             his
             was
             a
             type
             :
             and
             withall
             the
             same
             he
             intends
             also
             concerning
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Gods
             spirituall
             Sion
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             2.6
             :
             
               that
               they
               may
               dwell
               there
               ,
               and
               have
               it
               in
               possession
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             faithfull
             Israelites
             may
             dwell
             long
             in
             Sion
             and
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             7.10
             .
             and
             that
             the
             faithfull
             may
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             life
             may
             dwell
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             36.
             
             
               The
               seed
               also
               of
               his
               servants
               shall
               inherit
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             1.
             of
             the
             faithfull
             Israelites
             continuing
             in
             the
             land
             which
             God
             had
             given
             them
             ;
             (
             and
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             times
             when
             the
             Jews
             shall
             be
             converted
             to
             Christ
             )
             and
             2.
             of
             the
             true
             believers
             abiding
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             for
             ever
             with
             God
             in
             heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               MAke
               haste
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               to
               deliver
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             40.13
             ,
             &c.
             where
             we
             have
             this
             whole
             Psalm
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               IN
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               do
               I
               put
               my
               trust
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Many
             passages
             in
             this
             Psalm
             make
             it
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             by
             David
             in
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             when
             his
             son
             Absalom
             was
             risen
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             see
             vers
             .
             9
             ,
             and
             18.
             
             But
             for
             the
             two
             first
             verses
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             31.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               I
               am
               as
               a
               wonder
               unto
               many
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             thou
             hast
             so
             wondrously
             advanced
             me
             ,
             raising
             me
             from
             keeping
             sheep
             ,
             to
             sit
             on
             the
             throne
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             hast
             alwaies
             hitherto
             so
             miraculously
             preserved
             me
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             I
             walk
             so
             strictly
             ,
             and
             because
             my
             waies
             seem
             so
             strange
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             restrain
             my self
             from
             that
             liberty
             and
             from
             those
             pleasures
             to
             which
             others
             give
             up
             themselves
             ,
             and
             can
             so
             willingly
             expose
             my self
             to
             so
             great
             troubles
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             and
             then
             bear
             them
             too
             with
             patience
             and
             chearfulnesse
             ,
             
             according
             to
             that
             which
             Peter
             saith
             to
             the
             faithfull
             in
             those
             times
             1
             Pet.
             4
             .
             4·
             
               they
               think
               it
               strange
               that
               you
               run
               not
               with
               them
               to
               the
               same
               excesse
               of
               riot
            
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             thou
             hast
             now
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             who
             have
             alwaies
             served
             thee
             so
             constantly
             ,
             and
             trusted
             in
             thee
             with
             so
             much
             confidence
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             because
             of
             his
             uncouth
             waies
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             the
             grievous
             afflictions
             which
             God
             had
             brought
             upon
             him
             ,
             raising
             up
             his
             own
             son
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             sought
             to
             bereave
             him
             both
             of
             his
             life
             and
             kingdome
             ,
             they
             gazed
             and
             pointed
             at
             him
             in
             a
             way
             of
             wonder
             ,
             as
             some
             fool
             or
             mad-man
             ;
             yea
             they
             withdrew
             themselves
             and
             fled
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             some
             detestable
             monster
             ,
             one
             that
             was
             the
             shame
             of
             mankind
             ,
             not
             worthy
             to
             live
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             pity
             the
             earth
             should
             be
             any
             longer
             defiled
             :
             in
             opposition
             to
             which
             therefore
             he
             adds
             ,
             But
             ,
             let
             them
             judge
             as
             they
             will
             of
             me
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               my
               strong
               refuge
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             find
             the
             like
             expressions
             used
             elsewhere
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             as
             Isa
             .
             8.18
             .
             and
             Zach.
             3.8
             .
             and
             1
             Cor.
             4.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Let
               my
               mouth
               be
               filled
               with
               thy
               praise
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             me
             have
             cause
             to
             praise
             thee
             ,
             and
             enable
             me
             to
             praise
             thee
             freely
             ,
             abundantly
             and
             continually
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             have
             nothing
             else
             in
             a
             manner
             in
             my
             mouth
             ,
             but
             thine
             honour
             and
             praise
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             8.21
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               make
               haste
               for
               my
               help
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             And
             hereby
             disprove
             what
             mine
             enemies
             boast
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             forsaken
             me
             :
             and
             his
             own
             confidence
             that
             they
             were
             herein
             deceived
             ,
             he
             implyes
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               O
               my
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               But
               I
               will
               hope
               continually
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             hath
             reference
             to
             that
             foregoing
             desire
             vers
             .
             12.
             that
             God
             would
             make
             hast
             to
             help
             him
             ;
             and
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             however
             ,
             though
             God
             should
             deferre
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             still
             wait
             in
             hope
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               My
               mouth
               shall
               shew
               forth
               thy
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               thy
               salvation
               all
               the
               day
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             and
             justice
             ,
             manifested
             in
             saving
             and
             delivering
             thy
             righteous
             servants
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             51.8
             :
             
               for
               I
               know
               not
               the
               numbers
               thereof
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             thy
             mercies
             and
             deliverances
             are
             innumerable
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             shall
             never
             want
             matter
             of
             praising
             thee
             ,
             nor
             can
             ever
             sufficiently
             extoll
             thy
             name
             .
             Others
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             give
             an
             exposition
             of
             these
             words
             that
             is
             somewhat
             different
             from
             this
             ;
             
               my
               mouth
               shall
               shew
               forth
               thy
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             ,
             the
             best
             I
             can
             ,
             generally
             declare
             thy
             justice
             in
             punishing
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             
               and
               thy
               salvation
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             preservation
             and
             deliverances
             of
             thy
             righteous
             servants
             ;
             
               for
               I
               know
               not
               the
               numbers
               thereof
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             confesse
             ,
             that
             both
             thy
             judgements
             on
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             thy
             mercies
             to
             the
             righteous
             ,
             are
             more
             then
             I
             can
             reckon
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               I
               will
               goe
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             walk
             dayly
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             Gods
             strength
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             mine
             own
             ;
             whatever
             I
             undertake
             and
             whereever
             I
             goe
             ,
             I
             shall
             goe
             on
             in
             assurance
             of
             assistance
             and
             protection
             from
             the
             almighty
             God
             ;
             however
             weak
             I
             am
             in
             my self
             ,
             and
             however
             violent
             mine
             enemies
             be
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             meet
             with
             never
             so
             many
             and
             great
             troubles
             and
             hinderances
             and
             discouragements
             in
             my
             way
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             goe
             on
             with
             
             chearfulnesse
             ,
             courage
             and
             confidence
             ,
             not
             falling
             back
             ,
             or
             turning
             aside
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             the
             left
             ,
             for
             any
             evils
             I
             may
             meet
             with
             in
             my
             course
             :
             
               I
               will
               make
               mention
               of
               thy
               righteousnesse
               ,
               even
               of
               thine
               only
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             mind
             any
             other
             helps
             or
             supports
             ,
             but
             will
             rely
             upon
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             solely
             and
             wholly
             .
             I
             know
             some
             do
             restrain
             the
             first
             clause
             either
             to
             his
             praising
             God
             (
             for
             having
             said
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             that
             his
             mouth
             should
             shew
             forth
             Gods
             righteousnesse
             ,
             &c.
             here
             he
             addes
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             enter
             upon
             this
             work
             in
             Gods
             strength
             )
             or
             else
             to
             his
             going
             out
             to
             warre
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             or
             his
             persevering
             to
             withstand
             them
             in
             the
             maintenance
             of
             his
             just
             cause
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             Gods
             aid
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             best
             to
             understand
             it
             more
             generally
             ,
             of
             his
             resting
             upon
             Gods
             power
             and
             help
             in
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               O
               God
               ,
               thou
               hast
               taught
               me
               from
               my
               youth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             instructions
             of
             my
             parents
             and
             teachers
             ,
             and
             withall
             by
             thine
             own
             spirit
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             thou
             hast
             taught
             me
             experimentally
             even
             from
             my
             youth
             by
             many
             wonderfull
             deliverances
             ,
             how
             good
             and
             faithfull
             thou
             art
             ,
             how
             tenderly
             carefull
             thou
             art
             over
             me
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             strong
             and
             sure
             refuge
             thou
             art
             to
             all
             that
             fly
             unto
             thee
             :
             and
             thus
             I
             have
             been
             trained
             up
             from
             my
             childhood
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             fly
             to
             thee
             in
             all
             my
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Forsake
               me
               not
               untill
               I
               have
               shewed
               thy
               strength
               to
               this
               generation
               ,
               and
               thy
               power
               to
               every
               one
               that
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             succeeding
             generations
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             recording
             it
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             45.17
             ;
             or
             by
             relating
             it
             to
             them
             who
             should
             report
             it
             to
             those
             of
             another
             generation
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             should
             be
             successively
             made
             known
             in
             all
             ages
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Thy
               righteousnesse
               also
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               very
               high
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             36.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Thou
               ,
               which
               hast
               shewed
               me
               great
               and
               sore
               troubles
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             4.6
             :
             
               shalt
               quicken
               me
               again
               ,
               and
               shalt
               bring
               me
               up
               again
               from
               the
               depths
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             those
             desperate
             dangers
             ,
             wherein
             I
             seemed
             to
             be
             as
             a
             man
             that
             was
             dead
             and
             buried
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             42.7
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               A
               Psalm
               for
               Solomon
            
             .
             ]
             Some
             read
             it
             ,
             
               A
               Psalm
               of
               Solomon
            
             ,
             and
             hold
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             by
             Solomon
             :
             only
             seeing
             in
             cannot
             be
             denied
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             one
             of
             Davids
             prayers
             ,
             because
             of
             those
             words
             in
             the
             close
             of
             this
             Psalm
             vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               The
               prayers
               of
               David
               the
               son
               of
               Iesse
               are
               ended
            
             ;
             they
             say
             withall
             ,
             that
             the
             Psalm
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             prayer
             which
             David
             made
             for
             Solomon
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             when
             by
             Davids
             appointment
             he
             was
             anointed
             king
             of
             Israel
             ,
             his
             father
             yet
             living
             ,
             1
             Kings
             1.39
             .
             and
             that
             it
             was
             only
             brought
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Psalm
             by
             Solomon
             .
             But
             whether
             it
             were
             composed
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             others
             rather
             think
             ,
             by
             David
             ,
             however
             it
             was
             
               for
               Solomon
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             concerning
             Solomon
             ,
             or
             ,
             for
             Solomons
             sake
             ;
             as
             being
             written
             by
             way
             of
             1.
             congratulating
             him
             for
             the
             honour
             which
             was
             newly
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ;
             2.
             of
             praying
             to
             God
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             kingdome
             might
             be
             just
             ,
             prosperous
             and
             lasting
             ;
             and
             thereby
             also
             teaching
             the
             people
             what
             they
             should
             beg
             of
             God
             on
             
             his
             behalf
             ;
             3.
             of
             propounding
             to
             him
             the
             pattern
             of
             Christs
             perfect
             government
             ,
             that
             imitating
             him
             in
             his
             government
             ,
             he
             might
             draw
             down
             the
             blessings
             here
             mentioned
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             4.
             by
             way
             of
             foretelling
             what
             his
             government
             should
             be
             .
             Only
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             though
             Solomon
             alone
             be
             expresly
             named
             here
             ,
             yet
             what
             is
             desired
             for
             him
             is
             covertly
             also
             desired
             for
             all
             that
             were
             to
             succeed
             him
             in
             that
             throne
             ,
             even
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             kingdome
             was
             to
             be
             established
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             Solomon
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             in
             regard
             whereof
             even
             he
             also
             is
             called
             Solomon
             Cant.
             8.12
             .
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             12.24
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             this
             Psalm
             is
             chiefly
             meant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             many
             passages
             hereof
             that
             cannot
             properly
             be
             meant
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             as
             those
             vers
             .
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             11
             ,
             and
             17
             ;
             and
             that
             vers
             .
             8.
             is
             expresly
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Zach.
             9.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Give
               the
               king
               thy
               judgements
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             prayer
             may
             be
             understood
             as
             made
             by
             David
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             people
             :
             
               Give
               the
               king
               thy
               judgements
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               and
               thy
               righteousnesse
               unto
               the
               kings
               son
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Solomon
             .
             For
             though
             some
             by
             
               the
               kings
               son
            
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             understand
             Solomons
             posterity
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             Solomon
             that
             is
             here
             called
             both
             
               the
               king
            
             and
             
               the
               kings
               son
            
             ,
             this
             being
             peculiar
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             could
             not
             be
             said
             either
             of
             Saul
             or
             David
             ,
             that
             sat
             in
             the
             throne
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             made
             king
             by
             right
             of
             succession
             of
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             as
             the
             son
             and
             heir
             of
             David
             the
             king
             .
             Only
             withall
             we
             must
             also
             include
             Christ
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             man
             ,
             was
             the
             son
             and
             heir
             of
             David
             ,
             Luk.
             1.32
             .
             
               the
               Lord
               God
               shall
               give
               unto
               him
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               father
               David
            
             ;
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             divine
             nature
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             great
             King
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             thing
             desired
             for
             Solomon
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             enable
             him
             to
             govern
             his
             people
             justly
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             form
             of
             righteousnesse
             prescribed
             in
             his
             Word
             :
             for
             by
             Gods
             judgements
             and
             Gods
             righteousnesse
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             knowledge
             of
             that
             way
             of
             righteous
             government
             prescribed
             in
             Gods
             law
             ;
             or
             those
             gifts
             and
             graces
             which
             God
             was
             wont
             to
             give
             to
             magistrates
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             justly
             govern
             the
             people
             ;
             or
             an
             ability
             and
             holy
             will
             to
             govern
             according
             to
             that
             exact
             pattern
             of
             Gods
             righteous
             governing
             the
             world
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             Solomon
             begged
             of
             God
             for
             himself
             1
             Kings
             3.9
             .
             But
             now
             as
             these
             words
             are
             referred
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             accomplishment
             is
             most
             clear
             :
             for
             as
             
               the
               Father
               committed
               all
               judgement
               unto
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             Joh.
             5.22
             ;
             so
             he
             adorned
             his
             humane
             nature
             with
             a
             fulnesse
             of
             all
             grace
             requisite
             hereunto
             ,
             see
             Isa
             .
             11.2
             ,
             3
             :
             and
             therefore
             some
             note
             ,
             that
             in
             reference
             to
             Christ
             this
             is
             spoken
             rather
             by
             way
             of
             prophesying
             what
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             congratulating
             the
             graces
             and
             just
             government
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             of
             praying
             that
             this
             might
             be
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               He
               shall
               judge
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             thou
             hast
             thus
             fitted
             him
             for
             the
             government
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             said
             ,
             then
             
               he
               shall
               judge
               thy
               people
               with
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               thy
               poor
               with
               judgement
               :
            
             and
             most
             fitly
             might
             this
             be
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Melchisedech
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             14.18
             .
             )
             of
             whom
             it
             was
             prophesied
             Isa
             .
             32.1
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               a
               king
               shall
               reign
               in
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             See
             also
             Isa
             .
             11.4
             .
             and
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             43.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               mountains
               shall
               bring
               peace
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               hils
               by
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             By
             reason
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             his
             government
             ,
             
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             peace
             ,
             that
             the
             barrennest
             parts
             of
             the
             kingdome
             shall
             be
             husbanded
             ,
             and
             shall
             yield
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             abundance
             ;
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             usuall
             effect
             of
             peace
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             4.25
             .
             But
             rather
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             a
             metaphoricall
             expression
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             kind
             of
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             should
             grow
             up
             and
             flourish
             in
             every
             part
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             the
             earth
             should
             yield
             as
             fair
             a
             crop
             of
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             as
             of
             other
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             plentifull
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             found
             growing
             under
             every
             hedge
             .
             And
             the
             mention
             that
             is
             made
             of
             the
             mountains
             and
             hils
             ,
             is
             either
             only
             because
             Judea
             was
             a
             mountainous
             and
             hilly
             countrey
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             imply
             how
             the
             kingdome
             should
             in
             every
             place
             flourish
             in
             this
             regard
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             universall
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             a
             land
             ,
             when
             even
             the
             mountains
             ,
             the
             most
             barren
             places
             ,
             do
             yield
             a
             rich
             encrease
             ;
             or
             that
             even
             those
             places
             should
             be
             safe
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             where
             wild
             beasts
             and
             robbers
             were
             wont
             to
             lurk
             .
             However
             ,
             in
             this
             prophesy
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             his
             government
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             certainly
             to
             the
             name
             of
             Solomon
             ;
             concerning
             which
             ,
             as
             also
             how
             this
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             that
             peace
             which
             Christians
             enjoy
             by
             Christs
             subduing
             Satan
             ,
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Gen.
             14.18
             .
             2
             Sam.
             12.24
             .
             and
             1
             Kings
             4.24
             .
             And
             withall
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             how
             this
             agrees
             with
             that
             of
             the
             prophet
             Isa
             .
             32.17
             .
             
               And
               the
               work
               of
               righteousnesse
               shall
               be
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               righteousnesse
               quietnesse
               and
               assurance
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               They
               shall
               fear
               thee
               as
               long
               as
               the
               sun
               and
               moon
               endure
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             either
             as
             spoken
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             had
             hetherto
             prayed
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             because
             of
             his
             wisdome
             and
             justice
             in
             governing
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             the
             people
             should
             reverence
             and
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             yield
             him
             willing
             and
             ready
             obedience
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             indeed
             expressely
             said
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             1
             Kings
             3.28
             .
             that
             
               all
               Israel
               feared
               the
               king
               ,
               for
               they
               saw
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               was
               in
               him
               to
               doe
               judgement
            
             :
             or
             else
             rather
             as
             spoken
             to
             God
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               fear
               thee
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             By
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             kings
             government
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             religion
             shall
             be
             promoted
             ,
             and
             men
             shall
             be
             brought
             willingly
             and
             sincerely
             to
             fear
             and
             serve
             thee
             .
             But
             now
             because
             it
             is
             said
             that
             this
             should
             be
             
               as
               long
               as
               the
               sun
               and
               moon
               endure
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             referred
             to
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             kingdome
             must
             continue
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             we
             see
             in
             the
             later
             end
             of
             Solomons
             reign
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             defection
             to
             idolatry
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             his
             own
             servants
             rose
             up
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             his
             son
             came
             to
             the
             throne
             ,
             ten
             of
             the
             tribes
             revolted
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               He
               shall
               come
               down
               like
               rain
               upon
               the
               mowen
               grasse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Whereas
             tyrants
             are
             like
             storms
             of
             wind
             and
             hail
             ,
             that
             destroy
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             like
             sweet
             showrs
             ,
             that
             make
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             grow
             up
             and
             flourish
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             justice
             of
             his
             government
             the
             people
             of
             God
             shall
             flourish
             in
             every
             regard
             .
             But
             especially
             is
             this
             accomplished
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whose
             doctrine
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             32.2
             .
             )
             and
             by
             the
             righteousnesse
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             whose
             government
             ,
             the
             Church
             shall
             flourish
             and
             be
             enriched
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             blessings
             ,
             especially
             spirituall
             ;
             their
             hearts
             shall
             be
             cheared
             with
             comfort
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             bring
             forth
             abundantly
             the
             fruit
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             and
             conversation
             :
             besides
             that
             it
             might
             be
             the
             more
             fitly
             said
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               come
               down
               
               like
               rain
               ,
            
             because
             his
             kingdome
             is
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             from
             above
             ,
             Joh.
             3.31
             .
             see
             also
             Hos
             .
             6.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               In
               his
               daies
               shall
               the
               righteous
               flourish
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             There
             shall
             be
             many
             righteous
             ones
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             exalted
             and
             be
             prosperous
             in
             every
             regard
             ;
             which
             most
             fitly
             suits
             with
             Christs
             kingdome
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             blesseth
             the
             righteous
             ,
             but
             makes
             men
             righteous
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             did
             wonderfully
             encrease
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ▪
             
               and
               abundance
               of
               peace
               so
               long
               as
               the
               moon
               endureth
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             above
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             and
             5.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               He
               shall
               have
               dominion
               also
               from
               sea
               to
               sea
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               river
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             or
             ,
             the
             salt
             sea
             ,
             unto
             the
             mediterranean
             sea
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             river
             Euphrates
             ,
             unto
             the
             desart
             that
             lyeth
             Southward
             beyond
             the
             utmost
             bounds
             that
             way
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             Concerning
             these
             bounds
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             23.31
             :
             and
             how
             this
             was
             accomplished
             in
             Solomons
             daies
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             spreading
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             4.21
             .
             and
             the
             Note
             also
             on
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               They
               that
               dwell
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               shall
               bow
               before
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             most
             remote
             and
             barbarous
             nations
             shall
             submit
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             seek
             his
             favour
             :
             
               and
               his
               enemies
               shall
               lick
               the
               dust
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             kisse
             the
             ground
             when
             they
             come
             before
             him
             in
             token
             of
             reverence
             (
             for
             that
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             Eastern
             countries
             when
             they
             bowed
             to
             their
             kings
             ;
             )
             or
             they
             shall
             bow
             their
             faces
             to
             the
             very
             ground
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             meant
             to
             lick
             the
             dust
             :
             and
             hence
             these
             two
             are
             joyned
             together
             Isa
             .
             49.23
             .
             
               they
               shall
               bow
               down
               to
               thee
               with
               their
               face
               toward
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               lick
               the
               dust
               of
               thy
               feet
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               kings
               of
               Tarshish
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             10.22
             .
             
               and
               of
               the
               isles
               shall
               bring
               presents
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             tribute
             and
             homage
             :
             
               the
               kings
               of
               Sheba
               and
               Seba
               shall
               offer
               gifts
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             thought
             ,
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             nations
             inhabiting
             Ethiopia
             and
             Arabia
             the
             happy
             ,
             descended
             from
             Seba
             and
             Sheba
             ,
             the
             son
             and
             grandchild
             of
             Cush
             ,
             Gen.
             10
             ,
             7.
             
             But
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             1
             Kings
             10.1
             .
             Psal
             .
             45.12
             .
             and
             68.31
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               all
               kings
               shall
               fall
               down
               before
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             take
             it
             as
             figuratively
             spoken
             ,
             
               all
               kings
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             any
             thing
             near
             about
             him
             .
             But
             in
             Christ
             it
             is
             and
             shall
             be
             literally
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               For
               he
               shall
               deliver
               the
               needy
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             shall
             rescue
             them
             from
             those
             that
             by
             fraud
             or
             violence
             wrong
             and
             oppresse
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             shall
             make
             men
             willing
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             government
             .
             But
             though
             this
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             two
             next
             verses
             ,
             is
             clearly
             spoken
             of
             deliverance
             from
             externall
             injuries
             ,
             yet
             as
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             also
             understood
             of
             his
             delivering
             poor
             sinners
             from
             the
             spirituall
             tyranny
             of
             sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             and
             of
             saving
             their
             souls
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               He
               shall
               redeem
               their
               soul
               from
               deceit
               and
               violence
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             their
             life
             ,
             as
             the
             following
             words
             shew
             :
             
               and
               precious
               shall
               their
               bloud
               be
               in
               his
               sight
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whereas
             many
             men
             ,
             princes
             and
             great
             ones
             especially
             ,
             regard
             the
             shedding
             of
             poor
             mens
             bloud
             no
             more
             then
             the
             spilling
             of
             a
             little
             water
             ,
             he
             shall
             shew
             that
             he
             
             makes
             precious
             account
             of
             the
             bloud
             even
             of
             the
             meanest
             and
             most
             contemptible
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             1.
             by
             being
             sparing
             in
             shedding
             their
             bloud
             ,
             see
             2
             Kings
             1.13
             .
             2ly
             ,
             by
             defending
             them
             against
             those
             that
             would
             shed
             it
             ,
             and
             3ly
             ,
             by
             taking
             vengeance
             on
             those
             that
             did
             shed
             it
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             shed
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Lord
             doth
             then
             the
             more
             prize
             it
             ,
             when
             thereby
             his
             truth
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             his
             cause
             maintained
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               he
               shall
               live
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             long
             and
             prosperously
             ;
             but
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             21.4
             :
             
               and
               to
               him
               shall
               be
               given
               of
               the
               gold
               of
               Sheba
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             tribute
             and
             presents
             ,
             1
             Kings
             10.15
             :
             which
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             both
             how
             rich
             and
             potent
             a
             king
             he
             should
             be
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Solomon
             1
             Kings
             10.23
             .
             that
             he
             
               exceeded
               all
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               riches
            
             ;
             and
             also
             with
             what
             affection
             and
             willingnesse
             they
             should
             submit
             to
             his
             government
             ;
             for
             to
             signify
             this
             ,
             was
             that
             ancient
             custome
             of
             bringing
             presents
             to
             their
             princes
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             10.27
             .
             And
             withall
             ,
             especially
             as
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             implies
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             willingly
             contribute
             of
             any
             thing
             they
             had
             ,
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             his
             kingdome
             &
             glory
             .
             
               Prayer
               also
               shall
               be
               made
               for
               him
               continually
            
             :
             which
             as
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             either
             imply
             that
             men
             should
             pray
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             this
             their
             Messiah
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Church
             his
             body
             ;
             which
             was
             in
             part
             fulfilled
             ,
             when
             the
             children
             cried
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
               Hosanna
               to
               the
               son
               of
               David
               ,
            
             Mat.
             21.15
             :
             
               and
               daily
               shall
               he
               be
               praised
            
             ;
             Christians
             endeavouring
             to
             honour
             him
             both
             by
             word
             and
             deed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               There
               shall
               be
               an
               handfull
               of
               corn
               in
               the
               earth
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               the
               mountains
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             so
             fruitfull
             shall
             the
             land
             be
             ,
             that
             though
             but
             a
             handfull
             of
             corn
             be
             sown
             
               in
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             &
             that
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mountains
             ,
             where
             by
             reason
             of
             extreme
             cold
             in
             winter
             ,
             and
             heat
             in
             summer
             ,
             the
             ground
             is
             usually
             barren
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             yield
             such
             mighty
             corn
             ,
             so
             thick
             &
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             being
             shaken
             with
             the
             wind
             ,
             it
             shall
             rusle
             and
             make
             a
             noise
             like
             the
             thick
             bows
             of
             the
             lofty
             trees
             on
             mount
             Lebanon
             .
             And
             hereby
             also
             is
             implyed
             the
             abundance
             of
             all
             other
             things
             that
             should
             be
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             smallest
             beginnings
             should
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             grow
             to
             great
             abundance
             .
             Yea
             &
             some
             understand
             it
             too
             of
             the
             sowing
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             great
             encrease
             and
             flourishing
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             should
             follow
             hereupon
             .
             
               And
               they
               of
               the
               city
               shall
               flourish
               as
               the
               grasse
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             earth
             shall
             every
             where
             yield
             a
             great
             encrease
             of
             grain
             ,
             so
             shall
             every
             city
             yield
             as
             great
             an
             encrease
             of
             men
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             every
             where
             as
             plentifull
             as
             the
             grass
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             too
             in
             a
             flourishing
             condition
             .
             And
             how
             both
             these
             were
             literally
             accomplished
             in
             Solomons
             reign
             ,
             is
             expressed
             1
             Kin.
             4.20
             .
             
               Iudah
               and
               Israel
               were
               many
               as
               the
               sand
               which
               is
               by
               the
               sea
               in
               multitude
               ,
               eating
               and
               drinking
               and
               making
               merry
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               His
               name
               shall
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             If
             we
             refer
             this
             to
             Solomon
             ,
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             his
             just
             and
             gentle
             government
             ,
             and
             the
             prosperity
             of
             his
             reign
             ,
             his
             glory
             and
             renown
             should
             be
             continued
             even
             after
             he
             was
             dead
             for
             many
             generations
             .
             But
             referring
             it
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             &
             his
             kingdome
             should
             continue
             for
             ever
             ;
             as
             likewise
             that
             his
             name
             should
             be
             continued
             in
             his
             spirituall
             off-spring
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             called
             Christians
             :
             see
             the
             
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               And
               men
               shall
               be
               blessed
               in
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             refer
             it
             to
             Solomon
             ,
             men
             shall
             propound
             him
             as
             a
             pattern
             of
             one
             eminently
             blessed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             the
             Lord
             blesse
             you
             as
             Solomon
             was
             blessed
             ;
             see
             Gen.
             48.20
             :
             but
             referring
             it
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             believers
             should
             attain
             perfect
             blisse
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             Gen.
             12.3
             .
             
               In
               thee
               shall
               all
               the
               families
               of
               the
               earth
               be
               blessed
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               who
               only
               doth
               wondrous
               things
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             power
             :
             &
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             added
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             wonderfull
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             in
             continuing
             the
             kingdome
             to
             Solomons
             posterity
             ,
             notwithstanding
             many
             of
             them
             did
             so
             often
             provoke
             God
             to
             have
             utterly
             destroyed
             them
             ;
             but
             especially
             with
             reference
             to
             Gods
             wonderfull
             works
             in
             the
             Churches
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             her
             miraculous
             preservation
             maugre
             the
             rage
             of
             Satan
             against
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             other
             benefits
             we
             enjoy
             by
             his
             kingly
             office
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Let
               the
               whole
               earth
               be
               filled
               with
               his
               glory
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             seems
             also
             to
             be
             spoken
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               Amen
               &
               amen
            
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Ps
             .
             41.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               The
               prayers
               of
               David
               the
               son
               of
               Iesse
               are
               ended
               .
            
             ]
             For
             the
             adding
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               the
               son
               of
               Iesse
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             23.1
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             86
             ,
             the
             110
             ,
             &
             divers
             of
             the
             following
             Psalms
             besides
             ,
             were
             composed
             by
             David
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             well
             may
             be
             questioned
             why
             it
             is
             said
             that
             here
             
               the
               prayers
               of
               David
               are
               ended
               .
            
             But
             to
             this
             divers
             answers
             are
             given
             by
             Expositours
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             this
             was
             the
             last
             Psalm
             that
             David
             composed
             ,
             and
             haply
             placed
             last
             in
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             &
             that
             since
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Psalms
             was
             transposed
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             this
             was
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Psalms
             which
             David
             joyned
             together
             in
             a
             book
             ;
             &
             that
             the
             following
             Psalms
             (
             wherein
             there
             are
             some
             also
             that
             David
             himself
             did
             afterwards
             compose
             )
             were
             collected
             by
             some
             other
             holy
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             joyned
             to
             that
             book
             of
             Psalms
             which
             David
             had
             formerly
             made
             :
             or
             3.
             that
             this
             is
             added
             here
             ,
             because
             hither
             to
             we
             have
             had
             Davids
             Psalms
             ,
             but
             now
             those
             that
             next
             follow
             were
             composed
             by
             Asaph
             and
             others
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             it
             were
             clear
             that
             the
             following
             Psalms
             were
             not
             composed
             by
             David
             ,
             it
             might
             well
             be
             said
             in
             this
             regard
             that
             here
             
               the
               prayers
               of
               David
               are
               ended
               ,
            
             though
             some
             Psalms
             of
             Davids
             making
             be
             afterwards
             inserted
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               words
               of
               Iob
               are
               ended
               ,
            
             because
             his
             reasoning
             with
             his
             friends
             doth
             there
             end
             ,
             though
             some
             words
             that
             Job
             spake
             are
             afterwards
             inserted
             in
             that
             book
             ,
             as
             ch
             .
             40.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &
             ch
             .
             42.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             TRuly
             (
             or
             
               yet
               )
               God
               is
               good
               to
               Israel
               ,
               even
               to
               such
               as
               are
               of
               a
               clean
               heart
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             are
             upright-hearted
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             Yet
             some
             would
             have
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             whose
             hearts
             are
             clear
             from
             passion
             do
             know
             God
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             though
             others
             being
             under
             temptation
             and
             disturbed
             with
             passion
             cannot
             often
             be
             so
             perswaded
             .
             With
             the
             like
             abrupt
             expression
             the
             62.
             
             Psalm
             begins
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               But
               as
               for
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             I
             knew
             it
             well
             enough
             ,
             as
             having
             had
             frequent
             experience
             of
             Gods
             manifold
             goodness
             ,
             both
             to
             my self
             &
             other
             his
             faithfull
             servants
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             have
             alwaies
             endeavoured
             
             in
             all
             things
             to
             approve
             my self
             to
             God
             :
             
               yet
               my
               feet
               were
               almost
               gone
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             was
             almost
             transported
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             piety
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             accusing
             of
             God
             in
             words
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             thought
             ,
             of
             injustice
             and
             unfaithfulnesse
             ;
             or
             ,
             I
             had
             almost
             fallen
             from
             this
             perswasion
             of
             heart
             concerning
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             to
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             from
             believing
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             yea
             almost
             from
             the
             uprightnesse
             of
             my
             waies
             ,
             yielding
             to
             doe
             as
             those
             wicked
             men
             did
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             thus
             prospered
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             sinfull
             slips
             were
             so
             grievous
             to
             David
             ,
             that
             he
             laments
             here
             even
             that
             his
             
               steps
               had
               wel-nigh
               slipped
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               there
               are
               no
               bands
               in
               their
               death
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             either
             1.
             of
             the
             sodainnesse
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             drop
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             on
             a
             sodain
             into
             the
             grave
             ,
             without
             any
             foregoing
             sicknesse
             or
             pain
             ;
             which
             then
             is
             more
             fully
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               their
               strength
               is
               firm
            
             ,
             not
             wasted
             by
             any
             foregoing
             sicknesse
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             21.13
             :
             or
             2.
             of
             the
             gentlenesse
             and
             easinesse
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             die
             a
             hard
             and
             bitter
             death
             ,
             either
             by
             reason
             of
             inward
             gripes
             and
             pinches
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             terrours
             of
             mind
             ,
             or
             of
             bodily
             pangs
             and
             strugglings
             with
             death
             ,
             their
             souls
             being
             bound
             within
             them
             as
             with
             bands
             ,
             which
             death
             hath
             much
             adoe
             to
             untie
             or
             break
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             depart
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             are
             long
             held
             back
             ,
             as
             with
             bands
             ,
             from
             dying
             ;
             (
             but
             how
             this
             can
             agree
             with
             that
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               their
               strength
               is
               firm
            
             ,
             I
             cannot
             well
             see
             :
             )
             or
             3.
             of
             their
             dying
             a
             naturall
             death
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             never
             brought
             to
             die
             as
             malefactours
             ,
             being
             bound
             with
             bands
             ,
             cords
             or
             chains
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             the
             laws
             can
             take
             no
             hold
             of
             them
             :
             whatever
             wickednesse
             they
             commit
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             riches
             and
             greatnesse
             ,
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             escape
             :
             or
             4.
             of
             their
             dying
             in
             a
             good
             old
             age
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             violently
             dragged
             to
             an
             untimely
             death
             by
             any
             sicknesse
             or
             dismall
             casualty
             ,
             but
             having
             sweetly
             passed
             over
             the
             whole
             natural
             course
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             they
             quietly
             give
             up
             the
             ghost
             .
             
               And
               their
               strength
               is
               firm
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             proportionably
             to
             their
             years
             ,
             all
             their
             life
             long
             they
             are
             strong
             and
             healthfull
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             ,
             being
             spent
             by
             mere
             old
             age
             ,
             their
             life
             is
             expired
             ,
             and
             they
             goe
             down
             into
             the
             grave
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Therefore
               pride
               compasseth
               them
               about
               as
               a
               chain
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             of
             this
             their
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             they
             carry
             themselves
             proudly
             in
             every
             regard
             ,
             in
             their
             countenance
             ,
             speech
             ,
             gesture
             ,
             &c.
             as
             some
             men
             will
             do
             when
             they
             have
             gotten
             a
             chain
             of
             gold
             ,
             they
             grow
             highly
             conceited
             of
             themselves
             ,
             being
             ready
             still
             to
             boast
             of
             and
             advance
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             despise
             others
             ;
             or
             they
             please
             themselves
             and
             glory
             in
             their
             pride
             ,
             as
             esteeming
             it
             an
             ornament
             to
             them
             :
             
               violence
               covereth
               them
               as
               a
               garment
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             And
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             their
             pride
             ,
             they
             become
             bold
             ,
             cruell
             and
             violent
             oppressors
             of
             others
             ;
             for
             this
             expression
             of
             violence
             covering
             them
             as
             a
             garment
             ,
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             only
             conceive
             it
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             but
             also
             expresse
             it
             outwardly
             in
             their
             deeds
             ,
             yea
             and
             glory
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             in
             some
             gorgeous
             attire
             ,
             seeking
             to
             outstrip
             one
             another
             herein
             ,
             as
             they
             seek
             to
             outstrip
             one
             another
             in
             bravery
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             wearing
             the
             trophies
             of
             their
             oppressions
             in
             a
             way
             of
             boasting
             .
             And
             to
             this
             some
             adde
             also
             ,
             that
             oppression
             is
             as
             constantly
             their
             practice
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             men
             every
             day
             to
             put
             on
             their
             garments
             ;
             and
             that
             hereby
             they
             seek
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             
             as
             men
             shelter
             themselves
             from
             the
             cold
             by
             their
             raiment
             .
             But
             however
             the
             main
             drift
             in
             alledging
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             how
             strange
             it
             might
             seem
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             did
             thus
             abuse
             the
             bounty
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             should
             notwithstanding
             suffer
             and
             prosper
             them
             still
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Their
               eyes
               stand
               out
               with
               fatnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             the
             fatnesse
             of
             the
             face
             makes
             the
             eyes
             to
             be
             hidden
             rather
             then
             to
             stand
             out
             ,
             some
             would
             have
             this
             clause
             rendered
             thus
             ,
             
               Their
               eyes
               goe
               out
               with
               fatnesse
               ,
            
             meaning
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             scarce
             any
             eyes
             to
             be
             seen
             :
             but
             now
             others
             say
             that
             fatnesse
             doth
             often
             cause
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             to
             swell
             and
             stare
             out
             of
             their
             heads
             .
             However
             many
             learned
             men
             take
             it
             to
             be
             only
             a
             figurative
             expression
             of
             the
             swelling
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             manifested
             in
             their
             outward
             habit
             and
             gesture
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Their
             minds
             swell
             out
             with
             their
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             as
             mens
             eyes
             stand
             out
             with
             extreme
             fatnesse
             of
             body
             ;
             and
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Job
             15.27
             .
             
               They
               have
               more
               then
               heart
               could
               wish
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             more
             wealth
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             more
             generally
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             prosper
             with
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             manner
             above
             what
             themselves
             or
             any
             other
             man
             could
             have
             expected
             or
             desired
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               They
               are
               corrupt
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             stark
             rotten
             and
             naught
             ,
             or
             ,
             dissolute
             and
             licentious
             ,
             letting
             the
             reins
             loose
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             wickednesse
             :
             
               and
               speak
               wickedly
               concerning
               oppression
            
             ;
             where
             that
             word
             wickedly
             is
             added
             ,
             either
             1.
             only
             because
             oppression
             is
             a
             great
             wickednesse
             ;
             or
             2.
             to
             imply
             that
             herein
             lay
             their
             great
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             so
             farre
             from
             hiding
             their
             oppression
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             ashamed
             openly
             to
             boast
             of
             it
             and
             glory
             in
             it
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             their
             speech
             herein
             was
             so
             exceedingly
             presumptuous
             and
             bold
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             above
             all
             order
             and
             law
             ,
             and
             might
             doe
             with
             any
             man
             what
             they
             pleased
             themselves
             :
             
               they
               speak
               loftily
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             looking
             down
             with
             contempt
             upon
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               They
               set
               their
               mouth
               against
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             blaspheme
             God
             and
             his
             Saints
             ;
             or
             in
             that
             they
             speak
             proudly
             ,
             contemptuously
             and
             wickedly
             of
             all
             divine
             things
             :
             
               and
               their
               tongue
               walketh
               through
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             speak
             evil
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             any
             occasion
             is
             given
             ,
             not
             sparing
             any
             ;
             and
             in
             doing
             this
             their
             tongues
             scarce
             ever
             lye
             still
             .
             But
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             verse
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             talk
             and
             bragge
             ,
             as
             if
             neither
             God
             nor
             man
             could
             hinder
             them
             in
             any
             thing
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Therefore
               his
               people
               return
               hither
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               They
               set
               their
               mouth
               against
               the
               heavens
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Because
             the
             wicked
             do
             thus
             prosper
             ,
             therefore
             the
             godly
             themselves
             ,
             Gods
             own
             dear
             people
             ,
             do
             often
             fall
             into
             these
             thoughts
             and
             temptations
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             was
             assaulted
             ,
             and
             are
             wel-nigh
             overcome
             by
             them
             ,
             ready
             to
             fall
             from
             their
             stedfastnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             tread
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             such
             wicked
             men
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             do
             often
             fall
             into
             these
             thoughts
             ,
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               How
               doth
               God
               know
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               waters
               of
               a
               full
               cup
               are
               wrung
               out
               to
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             doth
             wring
             out
             to
             them
             a
             cup
             full
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             affliction
             ,
             or
             sorrow
             ,
             or
             tears
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             80.5
             .
             
               Thou
               feedest
               them
               with
               the
               bread
               of
               tears
               ,
               and
               givest
               them
               tears
               to
               drink
               in
               great
               measure
            
             :
             and
             these
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               wrung
               out
            
             ,
             by
             allusion
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             wringing
             or
             squeezing
             the
             
             druggs
             which
             make
             a
             potion
             bitter
             or
             distastfull
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             thereby
             be
             made
             the
             more
             exceeding
             bitter
             .
             So
             that
             this
             clause
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             either
             to
             shew
             the
             effect
             of
             these
             thoughts
             and
             temptations
             ,
             returning
             again
             and
             again
             upon
             them
             ,
             namely
             that
             their
             souls
             are
             thereby
             even
             overwhelmed
             and
             filled
             with
             bitter
             sorrows
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             shew
             the
             time
             when
             the
             godly
             are
             assaulted
             with
             this
             temptation
             ,
             namely
             ,
             when
             themselves
             were
             made
             to
             drink
             deep
             of
             the
             cup
             of
             affliction
             ;
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             cause
             why
             they
             stumble
             so
             at
             the
             prosperous
             estate
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             themselves
             are
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             in
             a
             most
             afflicted
             sad
             condition
             ;
             but
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             11.6
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Expositours
             do
             understand
             this
             not
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             but
             of
             carnall
             men
             amongst
             Gods
             people
             ;
             
               Therefore
               his
               people
               return
               hither
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             multitudes
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             that
             professe
             themselves
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             turn
             to
             these
             men
             ,
             that
             thus
             prosper
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             side
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             applaud
             them
             ,
             and
             doe
             as
             they
             doe
             :
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               waters
               of
               a
               full
               cup
               are
               wrung
               out
               to
               them
               ,
            
             they
             will
             have
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             hereupon
             they
             have
             their
             share
             in
             the
             plenty
             of
             these
             wicked
             great
             ones
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             far
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               And
               they
               say
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             here
             the
             Psalmist
             returns
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             impious
             language
             of
             those
             profane
             wretches
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             before
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             But
             rather
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             whereinto
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             break
             forth
             ,
             when
             they
             stumbled
             at
             the
             prosperity
             of
             this
             ungodly
             crue
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             .
             
               And
               they
               say
               ,
               How
               doth
               God
               know
               ?
               and
               is
               there
               knowledge
               in
               the
               most
               High
               ?
            
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             Job
             22.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               who
               prosper
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             also
             taken
             as
             a
             continuance
             of
             the
             foregoing
             speech
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             stumbling
             at
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             two
             following
             verses
             .
             But
             rather
             it
             is
             the
             Psalmist
             that
             doth
             here
             again
             set
             forth
             how
             himself
             was
             assaulted
             with
             this
             temptation
             ;
             and
             then
             doth
             afterwards
             shew
             in
             the
             remainder
             of
             the
             Psalm
             how
             he
             got
             the
             mastery
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Verily
               I
               have
               cleansed
               my
               heart
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             in
             vain
             laboured
             through
             thine
             assistance
             to
             cleanse
             it
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             
               who
               can
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               my
               heart
               clean
            
             ?
             Prov.
             20.9
             .
             see
             1
             Joh.
             3.3
             .
             and
             5.18
             :
             
               and
               washed
               my
               hands
               in
               innocency
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             26.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               For
               all
               the
               day
               long
               have
               I
               been
               plagued
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             continually
             ;
             
               and
               chastened
               every
               morning
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             delay
             ,
             or
             day
             after
             day
             ;
             as
             sure
             as
             the
             morning
             riseth
             every
             day
             ,
             some
             distresse
             or
             other
             is
             sure
             to
             befall
             me
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             7.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               If
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               speak
               thus
               ,
               behold
               ,
               I
               should
               offend
               against
               the
               generation
               of
               thy
               children
               .
            
             ]
             Having
             said
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               ungodly
               who
               prosper
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             &c.
             here
             he
             inserts
             another
             behold
             ,
             as
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               If
               I
               say
               I
               will
               speak
               thus
               ,
               behold
               ,
               I
               should
               offend
               against
               the
               generation
               of
               thy
               children
            
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             have
             alwaies
             acknowledged
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             often
             prosper
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             sorely
             afflict
             his
             own
             dear
             children
             ;
             or
             because
             seeing
             it
             hath
             alwaies
             been
             the
             portion
             of
             Gods
             children
             to
             be
             often
             in
             an
             afflicted
             
             condition
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             say
             that
             they
             only
             are
             happy
             that
             are
             in
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             for
             outward
             things
             ,
             I
             should
             deny
             them
             in
             effect
             to
             have
             been
             thy
             children
             ,
             and
             should
             charge
             them
             with
             folly
             in
             flattering
             themselves
             with
             vain
             hopes
             of
             thy
             love
             and
             favour
             ,
             and
             in
             binding
             themselves
             to
             such
             strict
             rules
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             not
             like
             to
             be
             any
             advantage
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               When
               I
               thought
               to
               know
               this
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             I
             purposed
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             search
             it
             out
             by
             mine
             own
             reason
             ,
             how
             it
             could
             stand
             with
             Gods
             justice
             and
             holinesse
             in
             his
             government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             righteous
             should
             be
             so
             greatly
             distressed
             ,
             &
             the
             worst
             of
             the
             wicked
             should
             so
             exceedingly
             flourish
             ;
             
               it
               was
               too
               painfull
               for
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             did
             afflict
             &
             weary
             my self
             to
             find
             it
             out
             ,
             &
             all
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Vntill
               I
               went
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               God.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             untill
             in
             my
             meditations
             I
             ascended
             into
             Gods
             holy
             dwelling
             place
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             considered
             that
             there
             he
             had
             prepared
             a
             place
             of
             eternall
             rest
             and
             blisse
             for
             his
             righteous
             servants
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             wicked
             should
             be
             surely
             excluded
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             Untill
             I
             searched
             Gods
             holy
             Word
             ,
             resolving
             to
             judge
             herein
             according
             to
             what
             he
             had
             revealed
             there
             ;
             or
             ,
             Untill
             I
             went
             into
             Gods
             holy
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             by
             prayer
             desired
             the
             Lord
             to
             inform
             me
             herein
             ,
             and
             was
             there
             instructed
             by
             the
             teaching
             of
             his
             word
             in
             the
             assemblies
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             or
             by
             divine
             oracles
             there
             given
             by
             his
             priests
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Surely
               thou
               didst
               set
               them
               in
               slippery
               places
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             in
             prosperity
             men
             are
             prone
             to
             fall
             into
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             &
             profanenesse
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             because
             wicked
             men
             seldome
             continue
             long
             in
             their
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             but
             are
             suddenly
             brought
             down
             and
             are
             utterly
             ruined
             ;
             and
             seem
             therefore
             here
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             men
             standing
             aloft
             on
             some
             slippery
             pinacle
             ,
             from
             whence
             falling
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             dashed
             in
             pieces
             ,
             as
             the
             following
             words
             imply
             ,
             
               thou
               castedst
               them
               down
               into
               destruction
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               They
               are
               utterly
               consumed
               with
               terrours
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             are
             stricken
             ,
             either
             by
             God
             immediately
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             53.5
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             strange
             ,
             sudden
             and
             unexpected
             judgements
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             lashes
             of
             their
             own
             guilty
             and
             accusing
             consciences
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               As
               a
               dream
               when
               one
               awaketh
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             ,
             or
             ,
             so
             vanisheth
             their
             prosperity
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             20.8
             .
             Or
             rather
             we
             may
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             As
             men
             awakened
             from
             a
             dream
             despise
             their
             most
             pleasing
             dreams
             ,
             as
             knowing
             them
             to
             have
             been
             mere
             fancies
             ,
             see
             Isa
             .
             29.7
             ,
             8
             ;
             
               so
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               when
               thou
               awakest
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             thou
             risest
             up
             as
             one
             awakened
             from
             sleep
             ,
             to
             execute
             judgement
             on
             these
             men
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               despise
               their
               image
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             destroying
             them
             thou
             shalt
             make
             it
             manifest
             both
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             but
             as
             a
             vision
             of
             a
             dream
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             high
             conceits
             they
             had
             of
             their
             blisse
             ,
             were
             but
             only
             the
             imaginations
             of
             men
             that
             were
             lulled
             asleep
             with
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             not
             awakened
             to
             judge
             rightly
             of
             things
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Psal
             .
             39.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Thus
               my
               heart
               was
               grieved
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               pricked
               in
               my
               reins
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             inwardly
             afflicted
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             16.13
             ,
             and
             19.27
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             7.9
             ,
             and
             16.7
             .
             Some
             understand
             it
             of
             his
             grief
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             been
             so
             foolish
             and
             brutish
             ,
             
             as
             to
             stumble
             at
             the
             dispensations
             of
             God
             before
             spoken
             of
             .
             But
             it
             is
             rather
             meant
             of
             his
             former
             vexing
             and
             fretting
             ,
             when
             he
             envied
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               So
               foolish
               was
               I
               and
               ignorant
               :
               I
               was
               as
               a
               beast
               before
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             thy
             judgement
             ,
             or
             in
             comparison
             of
             thee
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             judge
             by
             mine
             own
             reason
             of
             thy
             waies
             and
             works
             ,
             how
             wise
             soever
             I
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             humane
             affairs
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             I
             am
             no
             more
             able
             to
             comprehend
             thy
             wisedome
             ,
             then
             a
             beast
             is
             to
             comprehend
             the
             waies
             of
             men
             .
             And
             all
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             temptation
             he
             had
             only
             minded
             present
             things
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               I
               am
               continually
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             Psalmists
             constant
             cleaving
             to
             God
             ,
             his
             serving
             him
             and
             trusting
             on
             him
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             was
             assaulted
             with
             strong
             temptations
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             of
             Gods
             fatherly
             care
             over
             him
             ;
             
               I
               am
               continually
               with
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             greatest
             distresse
             thou
             dost
             not
             cast
             me
             off
             ,
             yea
             notwithstanding
             those
             foolish
             and
             brutish
             thoughts
             which
             I
             sometimes
             give
             way
             to
             :
             
               thou
               hast
               holden
               me
               by
               my
               right
               hand
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             be
             overborn
             by
             this
             or
             any
             such
             like
             temptations
             ,
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             16.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               guide
               me
               with
               thy
               counsell
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             21.3
             :
             
               and
               afterward
               receive
               me
               to
               glory
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             exalt
             me
             to
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             here
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             is
             also
             included
             )
             and
             wilt
             afterwards
             receive
             me
             into
             thy
             heavenly
             glory
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Whom
               have
               I
               in
               heaven
               but
               thee
               ?
               and
               there
               is
               none
               upon
               earth
               that
               I
               desire
               besides
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             other
             God
             in
             heaven
             ,
             to
             trust
             on
             or
             call
             upon
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             creature
             upon
             earth
             ,
             on
             whom
             I
             set
             my
             heart
             :
             thou
             art
             my
             only
             hope
             and
             confidence
             ,
             my
             joy
             and
             comfort
             and
             love
             and
             delight
             ,
             thou
             art
             all
             in
             all
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               My
               flesh
               and
               my
               heart
               faileth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             with
             earnest
             longing
             after
             God
             ;
             and
             indeed
             so
             the
             same
             expression
             is
             used
             Psal
             .
             84.3
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               My
               flesh
               and
               my
               heart
               faileth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Being
             left
             to
             my self
             ,
             I
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             am
             often
             in
             great
             streights
             and
             danger
             ,
             brought
             so
             low
             ,
             that
             my
             strength
             and
             heart
             may
             be
             in
             a
             manner
             overwhelmed
             with
             trouble
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             men
             I
             may
             seem
             past
             all
             hope
             of
             recovery
             .
             
               But
               God
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               the
               rock
               of
               my
               heart
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             32.4
             :
             
               my
               supporter
               and
               comforter
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             27.1
             .
             and
             43.2
             :
             
               and
               my
               portion
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             16.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               They
               that
               are
               far
               from
               thee
               shall
               perish
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             These
             words
             
               far
               from
               thee
            
             imply
             an
             absolute
             forsaking
             God
             ,
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             creatures
             .
             The
             best
             of
             Gods
             servants
             may
             sometimes
             grow
             strange
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             may
             turn
             away
             from
             God
             by
             doubting
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             and
             by
             stepping
             awry
             into
             some
             sinfull
             waies
             :
             but
             then
             they
             recover
             themselves
             again
             .
             But
             now
             when
             men
             do
             wholly
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             their
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             walk
             after
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             &
             do
             trust
             in
             and
             love
             any
             creature
             more
             then
             God
             ,
             these
             may
             be
             said
             truly
             to
             be
             far
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             a
             whoring
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             sure
             to
             perish
             ;
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               destroyed
               all
               them
               that
               goe
               a
               whoring
               from
               thee
               .
            
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               But
               it
               is
               good
               for
               me
               to
               draw
               near
               to
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Be
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             let
             others
             doe
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             I
             see
             it
             is
             best
             to
             cleave
             only
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             wholly
             upon
             him
             .
             
               I
               have
               put
               my
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               declare
               all
               thy
               works
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             God
             never
             fails
             to
             give
             them
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             abundant
             cause
             of
             praising
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXIV
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               MAschil
               of
               Asaph
            
             .
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             on
             the
             Titles
             of
             the
             32.
             and
             50.
             
             Psalms
             .
             Because
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             this
             Psalm
             sets
             forth
             the
             sad
             condition
             Gods
             people
             were
             in
             ,
             either
             when
             Jerusalem
             was
             taken
             and
             the
             Temple
             was
             burnt
             by
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             mention
             that
             is
             here
             made
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             of
             destroying
             and
             burning
             the
             Temple
             seems
             to
             imply
             )
             or
             when
             the
             Temple
             was
             at
             least
             defaced
             and
             pillaged
             and
             profaned
             by
             Antiochus
             ,
             1
             Mac.
             1.21
             ,
             &c.
             (
             which
             to
             many
             seems
             most
             probable
             ,
             because
             then
             they
             had
             no
             prophet
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             here
             vers
             .
             9.
             whereas
             at
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             they
             had
             divers
             prophets
             ;
             )
             either
             we
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             by
             some
             of
             the
             posterity
             of
             Asaph
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             holy
             man
             of
             God
             that
             lived
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             committed
             to
             them
             who
             were
             singers
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             that
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             made
             by
             David
             ,
             or
             Asaph
             himself
             ,
             it
             was
             written
             as
             a
             prophesie
             of
             the
             great
             miseries
             that
             were
             in
             future
             times
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Why
               doth
               thine
               anger
               smoak
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             29.20
             :
             
               against
               the
               sheep
               of
               thy
               pasture
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thine
             own
             people
             ,
             for
             whom
             thou
             hast
             undertaken
             to
             provide
             as
             a
             shepheard
             for
             his
             flock
             ,
             and
             hast
             accordingly
             disposed
             of
             them
             in
             a
             rich
             and
             fruitfull
             soil
             ,
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Remember
               thy
               congregation
               which
               thou
               hast
               purchased
               of
               old
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             ever
             since
             thou
             madest
             a
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             ;
             or
             ,
             ever
             since
             thou
             didst
             deliver
             them
             from
             their
             bondage
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             first
             reduced
             by
             thee
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             common-wealth
             ,
             and
             had
             laws
             and
             a
             form
             of
             government
             prescribed
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             to
             live
             under
             thy
             obedience
             as
             thine
             own
             peculiar
             people
             :
             
               the
               rod
               of
               thine
               inheritance
               which
               thou
               hast
               redeemed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             people
             who
             are
             thy
             peculiar
             portion
             ,
             or
             the
             land
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             thy
             people
             ,
             for
             their
             portion
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               the
               rod
               of
               thine
               inheritance
            
             ,
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             measuring
             out
             portions
             of
             land
             by
             a
             pole
             or
             rod
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             to
             measuring
             by
             a
             line
             or
             cord
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             32.9
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             16.6
             .
             Yet
             if
             we
             read
             it
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             )
             
               the
               tribe
               of
               thine
               inheritance
            
             ,
             then
             I
             conceive
             that
             thereby
             is
             meant
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             God
             chose
             to
             dwell
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             ;
             which
             appears
             more
             plainly
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               this
               mount
               Sion
               ,
               wherein
               thou
               hast
               dwelt
            
             ;
             wherein
             also
             the
             people
             of
             God
             expresse
             this
             to
             be
             their
             greatest
             grief
             ,
             that
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             should
             be
             suppressed
             by
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Lift
               up
               thy
               feet
               unto
               the
               perpetuall
               desolations
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Come
             in
             speedily
             ,
             and
             with
             chearfulnesse
             and
             courage
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             revenge
             the
             desolations
             
             which
             the
             enemy
             hath
             made
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             like
             to
             be
             perpetuall
             ,
             unlesse
             thou
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             art
             pleased
             to
             interpose
             thy self
             ;
             or
             ,
             come
             in
             to
             trample
             and
             tread
             down
             the
             enemy
             ,
             that
             hath
             made
             such
             desolations
             amongst
             us
             .
             It
             is
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Psal
             .
             68.1
             .
             
               Let
               God
               arise
               ,
               and
               let
               his
               enemies
               be
               scattered
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Even
               all
               that
               the
               enemy
               hath
               done
               wickedly
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Temple
             :
             yet
             some
             extend
             this
             also
             to
             their
             synagogues
             .
             What
             the
             Chaldeans
             did
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             see
             in
             2
             Kings
             25.9
             ,
             &c.
             and
             what
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
             did
             ,
             see
             1
             Mac.
             1.21
             ,
             &c.
             and
             2
             Mac.
             6.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Thine
               enemies
               roar
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thy
               congregations
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Temple
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             their
             synagogues
             also
             .
             It
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             clamours
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             when
             they
             destroyed
             Gods
             people
             and
             his
             holy
             place
             ;
             of
             which
             likewise
             there
             is
             a
             like
             complaint
             Lam.
             2.7
             .
             
               they
               have
               made
               a
               noise
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               day
               of
               a
               solemn
               feast
               .
            
          
           
             
               They
               set
               up
               their
               ensigns
               for
               signs
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             of
             their
             victory
             ;
             glorying
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             vanquished
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ,
             whose
             house
             they
             destroyed
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             also
             that
             these
             signs
             ,
             which
             they
             set
             up
             of
             their
             conquest
             ,
             are
             covertly
             opposed
             to
             the
             ceremoniall
             signs
             ,
             whereby
             formerly
             God
             had
             testifyed
             his
             presence
             there
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             In
             stead
             of
             the
             sacred
             signs
             of
             Gods
             dwelling
             there
             ,
             the
             enemy
             set
             up
             their
             signs
             in
             token
             that
             they
             had
             now
             subdued
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               A
               man
               was
               famous
               according
               as
               he
               had
               lifted
               up
               axes
               upon
               the
               thick
               trees
               .
            
             ]
             Divers
             Expositours
             understand
             these
             words
             thus
             ,
             That
             the
             more
             active
             and
             industrious
             any
             man
             was
             in
             cutting
             down
             the
             timber
             and
             other
             wooden
             work
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             more
             famous
             and
             highly
             esteemed
             he
             was
             amongst
             their
             enemies
             .
             But
             because
             of
             that
             which
             is
             by
             way
             of
             opposition
             added
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               But
               now
               they
               break
               down
            
             ,
             &c.
             our
             Translation
             will
             not
             so
             well
             bear
             this
             exposition
             :
             but
             rather
             the
             meaning
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             
               A
               man
               was
               famous
               according
               as
               he
               had
               lifted
               up
               axes
               upon
               the
               thick
               trees
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             formerly
             men
             were
             famous
             for
             contributing
             their
             help
             in
             a
             laborious
             way
             to
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             by
             cutting
             down
             trees
             that
             stood
             thick
             together
             in
             the
             woods
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             and
             best
             timber-trees
             ,
             and
             by
             hewing
             and
             squaring
             them
             for
             the
             building
             after
             they
             were
             cut
             down
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               But
               now
               they
               break
               down
               the
               carved
               work
               thereof
               at
               once
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             carved
             work
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             not
             sparing
             any
             part
             thereof
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             all
             at
             once
             strive
             who
             shall
             be
             forwardest
             in
             this
             sacrilegious
             work
             .
             And
             very
             observable
             it
             is
             which
             is
             noted
             by
             a
             learned
             Interpreter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             in
             the
             originall
             rendered
             in
             our
             Translation
             
               with
               axes
               and
               hammers
            
             ,
             are
             not
             properly
             Hebrew
             but
             Syriack
             words
             ,
             purposely
             to
             hint
             thereby
             the
             time
             when
             &
             the
             persons
             by
             whom
             this
             was
             done
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               They
               have
               cast
               fire
               into
               thy
               Sanctuary
               .
            
             ]
             How
             this
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Chaldeans
             is
             evident
             2
             Kings
             25.9
             :
             and
             concerning
             the
             times
             when
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
             tyrannized
             over
             the
             Jews
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             Temple
             were
             burnt
             with
             fire
             ,
             1
             Mac.
             4.38
             ..
             So
             that
             I
             see
             not
             why
             from
             this
             place
             any
             should
             confidently
             conclude
             ,
             as
             yet
             some
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             cannot
             be
             
             understood
             of
             the
             desolations
             that
             were
             made
             by
             Antiochus
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             by
             the
             Babylonians
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               They
               said
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               Let
               us
               destroy
               them
               together
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             their
             holy
             places
             ,
             wherein
             they
             use
             to
             meet
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               they
               have
               burnt
               up
               all
               the
               synagogues
               of
               God
               in
               the
               land
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             not
             sparing
             any
             .
             This
             was
             inwardly
             the
             desire
             and
             purpose
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             pouring
             forth
             their
             rage
             upon
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               We
               see
               not
               our
               signs
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             signs
             of
             Gods
             favourable
             presence
             amongst
             us
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             which
             formerly
             we
             enjoyed
             :
             whereby
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             the
             miracles
             that
             he
             had
             frequently
             wrought
             in
             former
             times
             for
             their
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             enemies
             ;
             which
             indeed
             are
             often
             called
             signs
             and
             tokens
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             78.43
             .
             
               he
               wrought
               his
               signs
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               his
               wonders
               in
               the
               field
               of
               Zoan
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             Psal
             .
             135.9
             :
             and
             2
             ,
             their
             sacred
             ceremonies
             ,
             which
             were
             signs
             of
             Gods
             dwelling
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             covenant
             blessings
             which
             they
             enjoyed
             above
             other
             nations
             ,
             as
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             their
             sacrifices
             and
             sacraments
             and
             sabbaths
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             legall
             rites
             ,
             which
             were
             also
             signs
             and
             shadows
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             :
             and
             3.
             the
             signs
             whereby
             the
             prophets
             were
             wont
             to
             shadow
             forth
             the
             things
             which
             they
             foretold
             were
             to
             come
             to
             passe
             .
             And
             this
             some
             conceive
             is
             added
             ,
             as
             in
             opposition
             to
             what
             they
             had
             said
             before
             of
             their
             enemies
             vers
             .
             4.
             
               they
               set
               up
               their
               ensigns
               for
               signs
            
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             Whilst
             we
             daily
             see
             the
             signs
             of
             our
             enemies
             subduing
             us
             ,
             
               our
               signs
            
             ,
             of
             Gods
             favourable
             presence
             amongst
             us
             ,
             
               we
               see
               not
            
             .
             And
             then
             it
             followeth
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               more
               any
               prophet
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               among
               us
               any
               that
               knoweth
               how
               long
            
             :
             where
             by
             their
             not
             having
             
               any
               prophet
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             ordinary
             teacher
             ,
             to
             instruct
             and
             comfort
             them
             in
             their
             great
             afflictions
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             not
             having
             
               any
               that
               knoweth
               how
               long
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             none
             endued
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             spirit
             of
             prophesie
             ,
             that
             could
             inform
             them
             how
             long
             their
             troubles
             would
             continue
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             Lam.
             2.9
             .
             
               the
               law
               is
               no
               more
               ,
               her
               prophets
               also
               find
               no
               vision
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             Or
             else
             both
             clauses
             may
             intend
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ,
             any
             prophet
             amongst
             them
             .
             Now
             however
             it
             be
             clear
             that
             thus
             it
             was
             with
             the
             Jews
             under
             the
             tyranny
             of
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             1
             Maccab.
             4.46
             ;
             yet
             I
             see
             not
             why
             it
             may
             not
             be
             also
             meant
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             .
             For
             though
             Ezekiel
             and
             Daniel
             were
             prophets
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Ezekiel
             began
             not
             to
             prophesie
             till
             the
             fifth
             year
             of
             Jehoiachins
             captivity
             ,
             Ezek.
             1.2
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             read
             not
             of
             his
             prophesying
             any
             longer
             then
             till
             the
             25.
             year
             of
             that
             captivity
             ,
             Ezek.
             40.1
             .
             or
             at
             the
             most
             till
             the
             27.
             year
             ,
             Ezek.
             29.17
             :
             and
             for
             Daniel
             ,
             we
             read
             not
             that
             he
             taught
             the
             people
             as
             a
             prophet
             ,
             and
             when
             and
             how
             long
             he
             prophesied
             is
             very
             uncertain
             ;
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             either
             before
             or
             after
             the
             prophesying
             of
             Ezekiel
             and
             Daniel
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             Babylon
             without
             any
             prophet
             at
             all
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               For
               God
               is
               my
               king
               of
               old
               ,
               working
               salvation
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             openly
             in
             the
             view
             of
             all
             men
             all
             the
             world
             over
             .
             And
             hereby
             the
             Church
             encourageth
             
             her self
             in
             that
             prayer
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             pluck
             his
             right
             hand
             out
             of
             his
             bosome
             to
             destroy
             her
             enemies
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             God
             was
             her
             king
             (
             however
             now
             for
             a
             time
             he
             afflicted
             her
             ,
             and
             seemed
             to
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             her
             )
             and
             so
             had
             been
             of
             old
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             2.
             )
             and
             because
             all
             the
             salvation
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             ever
             wrought
             for
             any
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             was
             his
             work
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             therefore
             he
             could
             doe
             for
             his
             people
             again
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             44.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Thou
               didst
               divide
               the
               sea
               by
               thy
               strength
               ;
               thou
               brakest
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               dragons
               in
               the
               waters
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             destroyed
             Pharaoh
             ,
             his
             Nobles
             and
             army
             :
             who
             are
             tearmed
             Sea-dragons
             or
             Crocodiles
             ,
             in
             allusion
             either
             1.
             to
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             in
             slaying
             the
             male-children
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             or
             2.
             to
             their
             pursuing
             them
             through
             the
             red
             sea
             ;
             or
             3.
             to
             the
             situation
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             lay
             close
             upon
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             was
             besides
             plentifully
             watered
             with
             that
             great
             river
             Nilus
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             many
             Crocodiles
             and
             Sea-dragons
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             a
             like
             expression
             which
             the
             prophet
             Ezekiel
             useth
             concerning
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Ezek.
             29.3
             .
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               Behold
               I
               am
               against
               thee
               ,
               Pharaoh
               king
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               great
               dragon
               that
               lyeth
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               rivers
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Thou
               brakest
               the
               heads
               of
               Leviathan
               in
               pieces
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             Pharaoh
             ;
             see
             Isa
             .
             27.1
             ,
             and
             51.9
             .
             But
             why
             are
             there
             many
             heads
             here
             ascribed
             to
             Leviathan
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             either
             1.
             thereby
             the
             better
             to
             represent
             the
             dreadfulnesse
             of
             this
             adversary
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             by
             setting
             him
             forth
             not
             as
             an
             ordinary
             whale
             ,
             but
             as
             some
             many-headed
             monster
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Sea-monster
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             head
             as
             bigge
             as
             many
             heads
             ,
             as
             the
             Elephant
             is
             for
             this
             cause
             called
             Behemoth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Beasts
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             40.15
             ;
             or
             ,
             2.
             to
             expresse
             hereby
             the
             destruction
             of
             Pharaohs
             Princes
             and
             Captains
             together
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             by
             tearming
             them
             the
             heads
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             or
             by
             speaking
             of
             them
             as
             of
             so
             many
             severall
             Leviathans
             ,
             
               Thou
               brakest
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               Leviathans
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             every
             one
             of
             those
             Sea-monsters
             ,
             Pharaoh
             and
             all
             his
             great
             ones
             with
             him
             .
             
               And
               gavest
               him
               to
               be
               meat
               to
               the
               people
               inhabiting
               the
               wildernesse
            
             ;
             of
             which
             expression
             there
             are
             severall
             expositions
             given
             by
             Interpreters
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             being
             drowned
             in
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             meat
             for
             the
             fish
             therein
             ,
             they
             hereby
             became
             meat
             also
             for
             the
             people
             inhabiting
             the
             adjacent
             wildernesse
             ,
             that
             lived
             much
             upon
             the
             fish
             of
             that
             sea
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             their
             dead
             carcases
             being
             cast
             upon
             the
             shoar
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             expressed
             Exod.
             14.30
             .
             )
             became
             meat
             for
             the
             birds
             and
             beasts
             of
             prey
             that
             were
             in
             the
             forementioned
             wildernesse
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             here
             
               the
               people
               inhabiting
               the
               wildernesse
            
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             
               the
               ants
            
             are
             called
             
               a
               people
               not
               strong
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               conies
               a
               feeble
               folk
            
             ,
             Pro.
             30.25
             ,
             26.
             and
             the
             locusts
             
               a
               strong
               nation
            
             ,
             Joel
             .
             1.6
             .
             and
             indeed
             this
             exposition
             I
             conceive
             very
             probable
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             the
             Israelites
             being
             gotten
             safe
             over
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             or
             the
             nations
             that
             dwelt
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             there
             ,
             did
             even
             glut
             and
             satiate
             themselves
             with
             the
             spoil
             of
             their
             dead
             carcases
             ,
             and
             did
             long
             after
             live
             upon
             the
             wealth
             which
             they
             got
             by
             that
             means
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Thou
               didst
               cleave
               the
               fountain
               and
               the
               flood
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             Gods
             causing
             fountains
             and
             rivers
             to
             break
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             severall
             places
             ,
             for
             the
             watering
             of
             the
             ground
             .
             But
             rather
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             Gods
             miraculous
             
             cleaving
             the
             rocks
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             that
             springs
             and
             rivers
             of
             water
             might
             thence
             break
             forth
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Gods
             people
             there
             ,
             Exod.
             17.6
             .
             Numb
             .
             20.11
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               thou
               driedst
               up
               mighty
               rivers
            
             ,
             some
             understand
             of
             the
             ordinary
             drying
             up
             of
             rivers
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             so
             pleased
             :
             but
             rather
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             Gods
             dividing
             Jordan
             before
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             wherein
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             dryed
             up
             
               mighty
               rivers
            
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             either
             because
             many
             rivers
             did
             run
             into
             Jordan
             ,
             or
             rather
             because
             Jordan
             had
             at
             that
             time
             overflowed
             all
             her
             banks
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             as
             it
             were
             many
             severall
             rivers
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               day
               is
               thine
               ,
               the
               night
               also
               is
               thine
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             being
             created
             and
             governed
             by
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             thine
             own
             service
             :
             
               thou
               hast
               prepared
               the
               light
               and
               the
               Sun
            
             ;
             where
             by
             
               the
               light
            
             is
             meant
             either
             the
             light
             wherewith
             the
             night
             is
             enlightened
             (
             which
             was
             last
             named
             in
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             moon
             and
             stars
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             that
             light
             which
             God
             did
             create
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             Gen.
             1.3
             .
             and
             which
             afterwards
             he
             placed
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               set
               all
               the
               borders
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             created
             and
             established
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             utmost
             bounds
             thereof
             ,
             East
             ,
             West
             ,
             North
             and
             South
             ;
             or
             ,
             thou
             hast
             appointed
             how
             far
             the
             earth
             should
             extend
             ,
             which
             is
             prepared
             for
             the
             habitation
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             bounds
             whereof
             were
             so
             estalished
             ,
             that
             the
             raging
             seas
             could
             not
             break
             through
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             
               the
               borders
               of
               the
               earth
            
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             bounds
             and
             borders
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             severally
             to
             divide
             one
             kingdome
             and
             country
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             allot
             each
             nation
             the
             limits
             of
             their
             dominion
             and
             habitation
             .
             However
             that
             which
             the
             Church
             would
             hereby
             imply
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             were
             so
             carefull
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             hoped
             he
             would
             be
             much
             more
             carefull
             for
             his
             own
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             suffer
             strange
             nations
             to
             break
             through
             the
             borders
             of
             that
             land
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             allotted
             them
             for
             their
             dwelling
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Remember
               this
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             thou
             passest
             by
             other
             things
             ,
             yet
             let
             not
             this
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             this
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ;
             
               that
               the
               enemy
               hath
               reproached
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               foolish
               people
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             base
             ,
             worthlesse
             ,
             wicked
             people
             ,
             
               have
               blasphemed
               thy
               name
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               O
               deliver
               not
               the
               soul
               of
               thy
               turtle-dove
               unto
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             thy
             Spouse
             ,
             thy
             turtle-dove
             :
             for
             the
             Church
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             a
             turtle
             (
             as
             elsewhere
             to
             a
             dove
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             55.6
             .
             )
             because
             it
             is
             the
             least
             and
             the
             most
             mournfull
             of
             all
             doves
             ,
             and
             most
             constant
             to
             her
             mate
             .
             And
             this
             (
             say
             some
             Expositours
             )
             suits
             better
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             when
             Antiochus
             made
             warre
             against
             them
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             were
             captives
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             because
             then
             they
             were
             already
             delivered
             up
             into
             the
             power
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Have
               respect
               unto
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             hast
             engaged
             thy self
             that
             this
             land
             should
             be
             given
             to
             our
             fathers
             ,
             and
             us
             their
             posterity
             ,
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             protect
             us
             and
             blesse
             us
             therein
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             for
             our
             sins
             we
             were
             driven
             from
             thence
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             upon
             our
             repentance
             bring
             us
             back
             again
             from
             the
             utmost
             coasts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             Deut.
             30.3
             ,
             4
             :
             
               for
               the
               dark
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               full
               of
               the
               habitations
               of
               cruelty
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             those
             countries
             where
             the
             people
             
             enjoy
             not
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             word
             ,
             and
             so
             live
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             thee
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             Babylon
             was
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Jews
             were
             held
             in
             captivity
             )
             there
             reigneth
             nothing
             but
             cruelty
             and
             oppression
             ,
             every
             house
             is
             a
             den
             as
             it
             were
             of
             beasts
             of
             prey
             ,
             full
             of
             robbers
             and
             murtherers
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             house
             they
             cruelly
             oppresse
             thy
             poor
             people
             :
             Or
             else
             thus
             ,
             In
             those
             lands
             which
             lye
             under
             the
             darknesse
             of
             such
             sore
             afflictions
             as
             ours
             doth
             now
             ,
             being
             invaded
             by
             a
             barbarous
             people
             ,
             and
             where
             God
             hides
             himself
             from
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             enemies
             apprehend
             that
             they
             may
             as
             in
             secret
             commit
             what
             wickednesse
             they
             please
             ,
             all
             places
             are
             filled
             with
             the
             cruelty
             of
             bloudy
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Arise
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               plead
               thine
               own
               cause
               .
            
             ]
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             either
             ,
             because
             in
             any
             wrong
             done
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             God
             was
             chiefly
             injured
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             were
             persecuted
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             the
             enemy
             did
             not
             only
             oppresse
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             blaspheme
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             the
             maintaining
             Gods
             worship
             amongst
             them
             was
             the
             chief
             thing
             they
             desired
             ,
             and
             that
             haply
             by
             bringing
             them
             again
             into
             their
             own
             land
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               UNto
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               do
               we
               give
               thanks
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             by
             David
             ,
             either
             when
             the
             Jebusites
             were
             to
             be
             subdued
             that
             held
             the
             fort
             of
             Sion
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             5.6
             .
             or
             when
             upon
             Joabs
             slaying
             Abner
             ,
             that
             design
             of
             Abners
             bringing
             in
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             to
             submit
             to
             David
             was
             like
             to
             be
             hindered
             ,
             and
             the
             kingdome
             was
             in
             danger
             thereupon
             to
             be
             involved
             again
             in
             a
             bloudy
             warre
             ;
             and
             others
             conceive
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             by
             Asaph
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             holy
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             .
             And
             accordingly
             these
             first
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             either
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             of
             David
             and
             the
             people
             joyntly
             together
             ,
             wherein
             they
             resolve
             to
             praise
             God
             even
             in
             the
             saddest
             times
             ,
             as
             being
             assured
             of
             Gods
             readnesse
             to
             help
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               for
               that
               thy
               name
               is
               near
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             near
             at
             hand
             to
             help
             thy
             people
             ,
             
               thy
               wonderous
               works
               declare
            
             ;
             and
             this
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             differently
             conceive
             of
             the
             persons
             here
             speaking
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             works
             of
             God
             in
             generall
             ,
             whereby
             God
             had
             in
             all
             ages
             manifested
             his
             care
             over
             his
             people
             ;
             or
             more
             particularly
             of
             those
             wonderfull
             works
             which
             God
             had
             already
             wrought
             in
             bringing
             David
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               When
               I
               shall
               receive
               the
               congregation
               ,
               I
               will
               judge
               uprightly
               .
            
             ]
             Many
             learned
             Expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             words
             God
             answers
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             When
             I
             shall
             gather
             my
             Church
             and
             people
             together
             again
             ,
             and
             shall
             again
             receive
             them
             into
             my
             favour
             and
             care
             ,
             whom
             for
             the
             present
             I
             have
             seemed
             to
             cast
             off
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             them
             up
             to
             the
             will
             and
             power
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             I
             will
             then
             judge
             justly
             betwixt
             them
             and
             their
             enemies
             ,
             or
             I
             will
             then
             set
             all
             in
             order
             that
             is
             now
             out
             of
             frame
             .
             But
             because
             the
             following
             part
             of
             the
             Psalm
             seems
             clearly
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             evident
             vers
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             so
             also
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             namely
             that
             David
             here
             speaks
             ,
             yet
             perhaps
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               When
               I
               shall
               
               receive
               the
               congregation
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             When
             I
             shall
             have
             gotten
             mount
             Sion
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Jebusites
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             place
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             the
             solemn
             meetings
             of
             the
             congregation
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             Isa
             .
             14.13
             .
             
               the
               mount
               of
               the
               congregation
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             When
             the
             people
             shall
             submit
             themselves
             generally
             to
             me
             ,
             then
             I
             shall
             judge
             uprightly
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Hitherto
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             have
             refused
             to
             submit
             to
             my
             government
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             kingdome
             hath
             been
             wasted
             with
             civill
             wars
             ;
             but
             when
             once
             the
             whole
             congregation
             of
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             shall
             come
             in
             and
             submit
             to
             me
             ,
             then
             I
             will
             govern
             them
             with
             all
             possible
             justice
             :
             which
             also
             implyes
             a
             prayer
             secretly
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             bring
             in
             the
             people
             to
             stoop
             to
             his
             government
             .
             And
             if
             we
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             as
             spoken
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             his
             governing
             the
             Church
             gathered
             into
             him
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             if
             we
             read
             the
             words
             according
             to
             the
             translation
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               When
               I
               shall
               take
               a
               set
               time
               ,
               I
               will
               judge
               uprightly
               ,
            
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             either
             as
             spoken
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             fit
             season
             ,
             already
             set
             and
             appointed
             by
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             should
             come
             ,
             he
             would
             then
             take
             the
             opportunity
             to
             punish
             his
             peoples
             enemies
             ;
             or
             else
             as
             spoken
             by
             David
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             time
             appointed
             of
             God
             should
             come
             for
             his
             being
             settled
             in
             the
             throne
             ,
             he
             would
             then
             govern
             them
             ,
             as
             became
             a
             good
             king
             ,
             with
             all
             justice
             and
             equity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               earth
               and
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               are
               dissolved
               ;
               I
               bear
               up
               the
               pillars
               of
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             According
             to
             the
             different
             exposition
             of
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             this
             also
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             either
             1.
             as
             spoken
             by
             God
             to
             his
             people
             :
             All
             things
             indeed
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             ruined
             and
             broken
             to
             pieces
             ;
             but
             were
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             the
             world
             dissolved
             and
             melted
             ,
             or
             put
             quite
             out
             of
             frame
             ,
             I
             by
             mine
             almighty
             power
             am
             able
             to
             repair
             it
             ,
             and
             support
             it
             again
             .
             And
             herein
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             Lords
             bearing
             up
             the
             earth
             in
             the
             place
             wherein
             he
             hath
             settled
             it
             from
             the
             first
             creation
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             now
             God
             bears
             up
             the
             earth
             hanging
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             standing
             as
             it
             were
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             seas
             ,
             as
             firmly
             as
             it
             it
             were
             born
             up
             by
             pillars
             ,
             &
             doth
             not
             suffer
             it
             to
             molder
             away
             ,
             though
             the
             very
             waters
             ,
             that
             passe
             continually
             through
             it
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             in
             reason
             should
             be
             enough
             to
             dissolve
             it
             ;
             so
             if
             the
             whole
             world
             were
             shattered
             in
             sunder
             ,
             God
             were
             able
             to
             renew
             it
             again
             and
             bear
             it
             up
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             though
             his
             people
             were
             in
             never
             so
             broken
             a
             condition
             ,
             God
             was
             able
             to
             set
             all
             right
             again
             .
             Or
             2.
             as
             spoken
             by
             David
             :
             
               The
               earth
               and
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               are
               dissolved
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             By
             the
             ill
             government
             of
             Saul
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             judgements
             that
             God
             hath
             brought
             upon
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             civill
             wars
             that
             have
             been
             of
             late
             amongst
             us
             ,
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             and
             commonwealth
             of
             Israel
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             cracked
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             utterly
             ruined
             :
             
               I
               bear
               up
               the
               pillars
               of
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             endeavour
             to
             support
             this
             poor
             land
             and
             people
             in
             this
             their
             tottering
             estate
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             settling
             good
             magistrates
             amongst
             them
             ,
             by
             maintaining
             religion
             &
             justice
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             great
             supporters
             of
             every
             state
             ,
             and
             by
             supporting
             the
             righteous
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             and
             by
             whose
             means
             ,
             not
             only
             kingdomes
             and
             commonwealths
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             world
             it self
             is
             continued
             .
             And
             then
             again
             if
             we
             take
             the
             words
             as
             spoken
             by
             David
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             them
             then
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             by
             sin
             the
             
             whole
             world
             was
             ruined
             ,
             yet
             by
             Christ
             all
             things
             were
             repaired
             and
             recovered
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             good
             order
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               I
               said
               unto
               the
               fools
               ,
               Deal
               not
               foolishly
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Almost
             all
             Expositours
             ●gree
             that
             these
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             importing
             either
             that
             upon
             consideration
             of
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             God
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             concerning
             his
             judging
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             defending
             his
             righteous
             servants
             ,
             he
             had
             alwaies
             said
             within
             himself
             ,
             as
             deriding
             the
             pride
             of
             such
             ungodly
             wretches
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             but
             fools
             to
             fight
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             haply
             had
             expresly
             said
             thus
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             disswading
             them
             from
             this
             folly
             ;
             or
             else
             (
             if
             we
             take
             David
             to
             be
             the
             penner
             of
             the
             Psalm
             )
             that
             as
             he
             promised
             to
             judge
             uprightly
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             being
             once
             settled
             in
             the
             throne
             ,
             so
             he
             had
             alwaies
             already
             endeavoured
             to
             suppresse
             the
             insolencies
             of
             foolish
             men
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             righteous
             servants
             ,
             and
             had
             declared
             how
             foolish
             a
             thing
             it
             would
             prove
             to
             oppose
             the
             government
             which
             God
             had
             settled
             in
             him
             :
             
               and
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               lift
               not
               up
               the
               horn
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             carry
             not
             your selves
             proudly
             and
             insolently
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             your
             great
             power
             ,
             persecuting
             and
             oppressing
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Speak
               not
               with
               a
               stiffe
               neck
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Talk
             not
             so
             proudly
             and
             loftily
             and
             peremptorily
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             would
             wrestle
             and
             fight
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             men
             do
             that
             can
             by
             no
             means
             be
             brought
             to
             yield
             and
             to
             give
             over
             any
             resolution
             they
             have
             taken
             up
             .
             He
             alludes
             either
             to
             stubborn
             cattel
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             stoop
             to
             or
             draw
             in
             the
             yoke
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             garb
             of
             proud
             persons
             ,
             whose
             necks
             will
             even
             swell
             with
             anger
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             wont
             to
             goe
             with
             stiffe
             erected
             necks
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               For
               promotion
               cometh
               neither
               from
               the
               East
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             commodity
             that
             is
             to
             be
             procured
             from
             no
             countrey
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             however
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             whereas
             for
             the
             helping
             and
             advancing
             of
             themselves
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             look
             this
             way
             and
             that
             way
             ,
             to
             their
             severall
             allies
             and
             friends
             ,
             and
             the
             neighbouring
             nations
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             it
             is
             God
             alone
             that
             raiseth
             up
             and
             casts
             down
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             that
             doth
             it
             but
             he
             .
             And
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             may
             be
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             ,
             seeing
             therefore
             it
             was
             God
             that
             advanced
             him
             to
             the
             throne
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             madnesse
             in
             his
             enemies
             to
             resist
             him
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             if
             God
             did
             set
             himself
             once
             to
             ruine
             the
             wicked
             ,
             no
             power
             on
             earth
             could
             support
             them
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             since
             all
             promotion
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             great
             ones
             ought
             not
             to
             use
             it
             to
             serve
             their
             lusts
             ,
             but
             for
             Gods
             glory
             and
             his
             Churches
             good
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               For
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               there
               is
               a
               cup
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Many
             Expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             added
             by
             way
             of
             answering
             an
             objection
             that
             might
             be
             made
             against
             that
             which
             is
             before
             said
             ,
             concerning
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             judging
             wicked
             men
             :
             for
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             might
             some
             say
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             then
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             usually
             the
             righteous
             are
             so
             sorely
             afflicted
             ?
             to
             which
             in
             this
             verse
             it
             is
             answered
             ;
             that
             though
             outward
             calamities
             here
             befall
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             yet
             the
             wrath
             that
             is
             reserved
             for
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             far
             more
             terrible
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             the
             righteous
             suffer
             :
             
               for
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               there
               is
               a
               cup
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             judgements
             alwaies
             ready
             at
             hand
             ,
             which
             he
             distributes
             ,
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             amongst
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             11.6
             .
             and
             60.3
             .
             and
             Job
             21.20
             .
             
               and
               the
               
               wine
               is
               red
            
             ;
             and
             so
             strong
             and
             heady
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             wine
             of
             Judea
             was
             for
             the
             most
             part
             red
             ;
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             Deut.
             32.14
             .
             
               the
               pure
               bloud
               of
               the
               grape
            
             ;
             and
             the
             redder
             their
             wines
             were
             ,
             of
             the
             greater
             strength
             and
             the
             more
             violent
             operation
             they
             were
             .
             But
             however
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             judgements
             which
             God
             hath
             in
             a
             readinesse
             are
             sore
             and
             heavy
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             soon
             destroy
             men
             .
             And
             the
             same
             is
             also
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               it
               is
               full
               of
               mixture
            
             :
             for
             though
             some
             take
             those
             words
             to
             be
             no
             other
             in
             sense
             then
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             the
             cup
             is
             full
             of
             wine
             made
             ready
             to
             drink
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             mingling
             it
             with
             water
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Prov.
             9.5
             .
             
               Come
               ,
               eat
               of
               my
               bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               of
               the
               wine
               which
               I
               have
               mingled
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             custome
             of
             allaying
             their
             wine
             with
             water
             ,
             pure
             wrath
             is
             elsewhere
             tearmed
             
               wine
               without
               mixture
            
             ,
             Revel
             .
             14.10
             ;
             yet
             here
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             joyned
             with
             the
             rednesse
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             I
             rather
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             wine
             in
             the
             Lords
             cup
             was
             mingled
             with
             spices
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             the
             stronger
             ,
             and
             the
             apter
             to
             intoxicate
             those
             that
             drank
             it
             ,
             (
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             we
             read
             of
             
               spiced
               wine
            
             Cant.
             8.2
             ,
             and
             Isa
             .
             5.22
             .
             drunkards
             are
             tearmed
             
               men
               of
               strength
               to
               mingle
               strong
               drink
               ,
            
             )
             yea
             perhaps
             that
             it
             was
             mingled
             with
             gall
             ,
             and
             poison
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             might
             make
             it
             bitter
             and
             deadly
             to
             those
             that
             should
             drink
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             both
             the
             sorenesse
             and
             variety
             of
             judgements
             that
             God
             hath
             alwaies
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             he
             begins
             to
             punish
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             he
             doth
             usually
             bring
             many
             severall
             judgements
             together
             upon
             them
             .
             
               And
               he
               poureth
               out
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               the
               dregs
               thereof
               all
               the
               wicked
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               wring
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               drink
               them
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             maketh
             all
             ,
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             to
             drink
             of
             this
             cup
             of
             his
             indignation
             ,
             though
             indeed
             to
             the
             good
             it
             is
             but
             as
             a
             physicall
             potion
             ;
             yea
             and
             this
             cup
             comes
             soonest
             to
             them
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             are
             nearest
             to
             him
             ,
             
               judgement
               must
               begin
               at
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             4.17
             .
             he
             afflicts
             all
             promiscuously
             :
             but
             then
             the
             wicked
             shall
             at
             last
             ,
             will
             they
             ,
             nil
             they
             ,
             drink
             the
             dregs
             even
             to
             the
             last
             drop
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sorest
             judgements
             shall
             be
             their
             portion
             ,
             especially
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             ,
             and
             punished
             there
             with
             insufferable
             torments
             unto
             all
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               All
               the
               horns
               of
               the
               wicked
               also
               will
               I
               cut
               off
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             suppresse
             them
             ,
             or
             bereave
             them
             of
             their
             great
             power
             :
             
               but
               the
               horns
               of
               the
               righteous
               shall
               be
               exalted
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             2.1
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Psalmist
             addes
             ,
             in
             confidence
             that
             God
             would
             be
             aiding
             to
             his
             servants
             against
             their
             wicked
             enemies
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             alwaies
             formerly
             been
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXVI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             1.
             
             
               IN
               Iudah
               is
               God
               known
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             Not
             by
             his
             word
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             (
             which
             is
             chiefly
             here
             intended
             )
             by
             the
             miraculous
             works
             he
             hath
             wrought
             amongst
             them
             ;
             whereby
             it
             was
             clearly
             manifested
             not
             to
             them
             only
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             was
             the
             only
             true
             almighty
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               his
               name
               is
               great
               in
               Israel
            
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             also
             the
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             48.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             a
             Psalm
             that
             is
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             much
             like
             to
             this
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               In
               Salem
               also
               is
               his
               tabernacle
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             14.18
             :
             
               and
               his
               dwelling-place
               in
               Sion
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             though
             he
             be
             better
             known
             there
             then
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             have
             shewn
             great
             wonders
             against
             his
             enemies
             there
             ,
             that
             have
             sought
             to
             drive
             him
             out
             of
             that
             his
             dwelling-place
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               There
               brake
               he
               the
               arrows
               of
               the
               bow
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             took
             from
             the
             enemy
             all
             power
             of
             using
             them
             against
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             he
             utterly
             destroyed
             them
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             2.4
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             46.9
             :
             
               the
               shield
               and
               the
               sword
               and
               the
               battel
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             weapons
             and
             provisions
             of
             war
             ;
             or
             the
             battel-array
             ,
             or
             army
             of
             souldiers
             .
             And
             because
             most
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             penned
             upon
             occasion
             of
             that
             miraculous
             destruction
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             that
             had
             besieged
             Jerusalem
             in
             Hezekiahs
             daies
             ,
             therefore
             they
             conceive
             also
             that
             in
             these
             words
             there
             may
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             that
             which
             the
             prophet
             Isaiah
             then
             said
             ,
             2
             Kings
             19.32
             .
             
               He
               shall
               not
               come
               into
               this
               city
               ,
               nor
               shoot
               an
               arrow
               there
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               more
               glorious
               and
               excellent
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             for
             power
             &
             prowesse
             ,
             
               then
               the
               mountains
               of
               prey
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             then
             the
             robbers
             in
             the
             mountains
             ;
             or
             ,
             then
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             that
             coming
             to
             besiege
             Jerusalem
             did
             pitch
             their
             tents
             upon
             the
             mountains
             round
             about
             her
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             great
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             because
             they
             are
             usually
             gotten
             by
             violence
             ,
             and
             do
             exalt
             and
             enrich
             themselves
             by
             spoiling
             the
             neighbouring
             nations
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             are
             therefore
             compared
             to
             mountains
             ,
             that
             harbour
             ravening
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             that
             live
             wholly
             upon
             prey
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               stout-hearted
               are
               spoiled
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             they
             are
             bereaved
             of
             all
             wisedome
             and
             prowesse
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             12.17
             :
             
               they
               have
               slept
               their
               sleep
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             astonishment
             &
             fear
             they
             were
             as
             men
             asleep
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             move
             a
             hand
             in
             their
             own
             defence
             ;
             which
             is
             expressed
             more
             clearly
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               none
               of
               the
               men
               of
               might
               have
               found
               their
               hands
               .
            
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             the
             proud
             enemies
             being
             slain
             ,
             were
             stripped
             &
             spoiled
             of
             all
             they
             had
             about
             them
             ;
             and
             thence
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               they
               have
               slept
               their
               sleep
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               sleep
               of
               death
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             Psal
             .
             13.3
             .
             And
             because
             God
             smote
             the
             Assyrians
             by
             night
             ,
             2
             Kin.
             19.35
             .
             there
             may
             be
             in
             these
             words
             an
             allusion
             thereto
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             They
             were
             smitten
             sleeping
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             sleep
             of
             theirs
             proved
             an
             eternall
             sleep
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Jer.
             51.39
             .
             
               I
               will
               make
               them
               drunken
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               sleep
               a
               perpetuall
               sleep
               ,
               and
               not
               awake
               :
               And
               none
               of
               the
               men
               of
               might
               have
               found
               their
               hands
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             as
             men
             without
             hands
             ,
             their
             hands
             being
             of
             no
             use
             to
             resist
             the
             stroke
             of
             an
             angel
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Thou
               didst
               cause
               judgement
               to
               be
               heard
               from
               heaven
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             by
             terrible
             tempests
             of
             thunder
             and
             lightening
             ,
             &c.
             whereby
             thou
             didst
             execute
             judgement
             upon
             thine
             enemies
             :
             and
             accordingly
             they
             also
             expound
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               the
               earth
               feared
               ,
               &
               was
               still
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             earth
             was
             shaken
             with
             an
             earthquake
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             were
             still
             ,
             the
             wild
             beasts
             betaking
             themselves
             straightway
             to
             their
             dens
             ;
             or
             ,
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             trembled
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             boldest
             of
             the
             wicked
             durst
             not
             then
             stir
             or
             mutter
             against
             God.
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             vengeance
             executed
             upon
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             was
             such
             ,
             (
             &
             we
             may
             particularly
             apply
             it
             to
             that
             of
             the
             slaying
             the
             Assyrians
             )
             and
             withall
             so
             dreadfull
             and
             terrible
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             as
             manifest
             that
             it
             was
             from
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             by
             an
             audible
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             terrible
             as
             thunder
             ,
             
             given
             sentence
             of
             judgement
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             such
             &
             such
             judgements
             should
             be
             executed
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             hereupon
             
               the
               earth
               feared
               ,
               and
               was
               still
               ,
            
             the
             nations
             round
             about
             them
             were
             still
             ,
             as
             men
             amazed
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             plot
             or
             act
             any
             thing
             farther
             against
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Surely
               the
               wrath
               of
               man
               shall
               praise
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             1.
             the
             greater
             their
             wrath
             against
             thy
             people
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             farther
             they
             proceed
             ,
             &
             the
             more
             they
             prosper
             therein
             ,
             the
             more
             shall
             thy
             wisedome
             and
             power
             be
             magnified
             in
             destroying
             them
             ,
             &
             delivering
             thy
             people
             ,
             &
             in
             causing
             all
             things
             to
             work
             together
             in
             the
             conclusion
             for
             their
             good
             :
             and
             2.
             not
             only
             thy
             people
             shall
             hereupon
             praise
             thee
             ,
             but
             others
             likewise
             that
             shall
             observe
             this
             ;
             yea
             thine
             enemies
             themselves
             shall
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             vanquished
             &
             broken
             by
             thine
             almighty
             power
             ,
             &
             that
             thou
             art
             righteous
             in
             all
             thy
             judgements
             upon
             them
             .
             
               The
               remainder
               of
               wrath
               shalt
               thou
               restrain
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             left
             alive
             of
             thy
             wrathfull
             enemies
             wilt
             thou
             curb
             and
             restrain
             ;
             or
             rather
             thus
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             still
             any
             malice
             against
             thy
             people
             ,
             either
             thou
             wilt
             not
             suffer
             their
             wrath
             to
             be
             so
             great
             as
             formerly
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             go
             about
             to
             recruit
             their
             forces
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             again
             upon
             thy
             people
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             set
             such
             bounds
             to
             their
             wrath
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             accomplish
             their
             desire
             ,
             nor
             shall
             proceed
             farther
             then
             shall
             be
             for
             thy
             glory
             and
             thy
             peoples
             good
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Let
               all
               that
               be
               round
               about
               him
               bring
               presents
               to
               him
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               feared
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               to
               fear
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             31.42
             .
             And
             by
             those
             
               that
               be
               round
               about
               him
            
             ,
             he
             means
             ,
             either
             1.
             the
             Priests
             &
             Levites
             ;
             or
             2.
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             only
             enjoyed
             this
             priviledge
             and
             favour
             of
             drawing
             near
             unto
             him
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             &
             call
             upon
             him
             (
             and
             in
             this
             expression
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             allude
             to
             the
             Israelites
             encamping
             round
             about
             the
             tabernacle
             whilst
             they
             were
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ;
             )
             or
             3.
             the
             nations
             round
             about
             ,
             who
             being
             indeed
             convinced
             by
             this
             miraculous
             judgement
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             did
             thereupon
             bring
             
               gifts
               unto
               the
               Lord
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               presents
               to
               Hezekiah
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             32.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               He
               shall
               cut
               off
               the
               spirit
               of
               Princes
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             their
             lives
             ,
             or
             their
             understanding
             and
             courage
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXVII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               ,
               to
               Ieduthun
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             on
             the
             Title
             Psal
             .
             39.
             
             And
             because
             this
             clause
             shews
             ,
             as
             is
             there
             noted
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             posterity
             of
             Jeduthun
             ,
             to
             be
             sung
             by
             them
             ,
             this
             makes
             it
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             following
             words
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             many
             other
             Psalms
             ▪
             should
             rather
             be
             translated
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               A
               Psalm
               of
               Asaph
            
             ,
             then
             
               A
               Psalm
               for
               Asaph
            
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             conceive
             why
             it
             should
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             intended
             both
             for
             Jeduthuns
             Quire
             and
             Asaphs
             too
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               I
               cried
               unto
               God
               with
               my
               voice
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             3.4
             ;
             
               even
               unto
               God
               with
               my
               voice
               ,
               &
               he
               gave
               ear
               unto
               me
               .
            
             All
             which
             may
             be
             understood
             either
             of
             that
             distresse
             whereof
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             in
             the
             sequele
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             the
             event
             whereof
             he
             shews
             here
             at
             first
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             persevering
             in
             prayer
             he
             at
             last
             got
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             so
             others
             might
             learn
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             in
             the
             like
             conflicts
             :
             or
             else
             of
             Gods
             hearing
             him
             in
             former
             troubles
             ;
             &
             so
             hereby
             he
             seeks
             to
             strengthen
             his
             faith
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             had
             heard
             him
             formerly
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             again
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               In
               the
               day
               of
               my
               trouble
               I
               sought
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             the
             Psalmist
             shews
             the
             sad
             conflict
             he
             had
             within
             himself
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             at
             first
             this
             course
             of
             praying
             to
             God
             seemed
             to
             doe
             him
             no
             good
             at
             all
             :
             
               In
               the
               day
               of
               my
               trouble
               I
               sought
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             in
             grievous
             distresse
             ,
             not
             outward
             only
             ,
             but
             inward
             too
             ,
             my
             soul
             ,
             because
             of
             my
             afflictions
             ,
             apprehending
             that
             Gods
             wrath
             did
             lye
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             had
             utterly
             forsaken
             me
             :
             
               my
               sore
               ran
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               ceased
               not
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             could
             find
             no
             help
             nor
             ease
             of
             my
             misery
             ,
             my
             sorrow
             seemed
             incurable
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             words
             may
             be
             indeed
             interpreted
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               my
               hand
               flowed
               ,
               or
               was
               poured
               forth
               ,
               and
               ceased
               not
            
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             a
             vehement
             figurative
             expression
             ,
             like
             that
             Psal
             .
             62.8
             .
             of
             pouring
             forth
             the
             heart
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             may
             signify
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             his
             strength
             did
             continually
             wast
             away
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             his
             hands
             did
             continually
             drop
             with
             tears
             ,
             which
             distilled
             down
             from
             his
             eyes
             upon
             his
             hands
             held
             up
             in
             prayer
             ,
             or
             by
             frequent
             wiping
             his
             eyes
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             he
             continually
             stretched
             forth
             his
             hands
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             that
             to
             expresse
             how
             hopelesse
             and
             helplesse
             his
             condition
             was
             ,
             he
             compares
             his
             misery
             or
             grief
             to
             a
             wound
             that
             bleeds
             and
             cannot
             be
             staunched
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             sore
             that
             runs
             continually
             and
             cannot
             be
             healed
             ;
             
               my
               sore
               ran
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               ceased
               not
               :
               my
               soul
               refused
               to
               be
               comforted
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             I
             prayed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             that
             yielded
             me
             no
             comfort
             ,
             because
             still
             my
             misery
             continued
             so
             grievous
             upon
             me
             ;
             my
             soul
             was
             so
             imbittered
             hereby
             ,
             and
             I
             became
             so
             wayward
             and
             heartlesse
             ,
             that
             nothing
             would
             yield
             me
             any
             joy
             or
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               I
               remembred
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               troubled
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             thought
             of
             seeking
             help
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             prayed
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             my
             trouble
             still
             continued
             ,
             or
             rather
             encreased
             ,
             as
             being
             thereby
             confirmed
             that
             God
             was
             angry
             with
             me
             ,
             because
             he
             regarded
             not
             my
             prayers
             ;
             or
             thus
             ,
             I
             sought
             to
             comfort
             my self
             by
             thinking
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             faithfulnesse
             in
             making
             good
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             I
             formerly
             had
             of
             his
             gracious
             dealing
             with
             me
             ;
             but
             all
             this
             yielded
             me
             no
             ease
             ,
             because
             my
             miseries
             still
             terrified
             me
             with
             apprehensions
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             proceeding
             in
             a
             way
             of
             severe
             justice
             against
             me
             .
             
               I
               complained
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             made
             my
             complaints
             to
             God
             ;
             
               and
               my
               spirit
               was
               overwhelmed
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Thou
               holdest
               mine
               eyes
               waking
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             my
             continuall
             miseries
             and
             disquieting
             thoughts
             ;
             or
             by
             thine
             immediate
             providence
             withholding
             rest
             from
             me
             ,
             which
             alone
             doth
             usually
             ease
             a
             grieved
             mind
             :
             
               I
               am
               so
               troubled
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               speak
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             2.13
             ,
             and
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               I
               have
               considered
               the
               daies
               of
               old
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             hoping
             to
             comfort
             and
             encourage
             my self
             thereby
             ,
             I
             meditated
             on
             thy
             former
             mercies
             ,
             both
             to
             thy
             people
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             to
             my self
             in
             particular
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             the
             Psalmist
             is
             still
             relating
             his
             temptation
             ,
             I
             conceive
             that
             his
             intention
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             even
             this
             tended
             to
             the
             encrease
             of
             his
             sorrows
             ,
             whilst
             he
             weighed
             how
             far
             otherwise
             it
             was
             with
             him
             at
             present
             ,
             then
             it
             had
             been
             in
             former
             times
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               I
               call
               to
               remembrance
               my
               song
               in
               the
               night
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             In
             the
             night
             ,
             as
             I
             lye
             musing
             by
             my self
             ,
             I
             call
             to
             mind
             thy
             former
             favours
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             have
             praised
             thee
             with
             a
             song
             ;
             or
             ,
             I
             call
             to
             remembrance
             thy
             former
             mercies
             ,
             whereby
             I
             
             was
             stirred
             up
             to
             sing
             praises
             to
             thee
             ,
             not
             by
             day
             only
             ,
             but
             even
             by
             night
             also
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             35.10
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             42.8
             .
             
               I
               commune
               with
               mine
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               my
               spirit
               made
               diligent
               search
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             enquiring
             what
             the
             cause
             was
             why
             the
             Lord
             did
             so
             sorely
             afflict
             me
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             issue
             thereof
             was
             like
             to
             be
             ;
             whether
             there
             would
             ever
             be
             an
             end
             of
             my
             troubles
             ,
             and
             what
             means
             were
             to
             be
             used
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             passe
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             were
             likely
             that
             God
             had
             cast
             me
             off
             for
             ever
             ,
             as
             he
             expresseth
             his
             thoughts
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Will
               the
               Lord
               cast
               off
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &
             c.
             ?
             ]
             This
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             ,
             as
             struggling
             against
             his
             temptation
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             These
             things
             Satan
             and
             mine
             own
             corrupt
             heart
             do
             suggest
             to
             me
             ;
             but
             sure
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               And
               I
               said
               ,
               This
               is
               mine
               infirmity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             my
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             feeblenesse
             of
             my
             spirit
             ,
             thus
             to
             doubt
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             and
             faithfulnesse
             to
             his
             servants
             :
             
               but
               I
               will
               remember
               the
               years
               of
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               most
               High
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             great
             works
             which
             by
             his
             almighty
             power
             he
             hath
             in
             all
             ages
             wrought
             for
             the
             deliverance
             of
             his
             people
             .
             Though
             the
             remembrance
             of
             these
             things
             hath
             not
             hitherto
             prevailed
             over
             my
             doubts
             and
             fears
             ,
             yet
             doubtlesse
             when
             I
             have
             seriously
             laid
             them
             to
             heart
             ,
             they
             will
             at
             length
             prevail
             to
             strengthen
             my
             faith
             and
             hope
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               I
               will
               remember
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             at
             first
             this
             doth
             not
             appease
             my
             spirit
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             still
             and
             still
             meditate
             on
             the
             great
             things
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             being
             abundantly
             sufficient
             to
             comfort
             me
             in
             my
             sorrows
             :
             
               surely
               I
               will
               remember
               thy
               wonders
               of
               old
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.6
             .
             And
             hereby
             he
             intimates
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             use
             not
             to
             question
             the
             love
             of
             an
             old
             friend
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             many
             years
             faithfull
             to
             us
             ;
             so
             it
             would
             be
             very
             injurious
             to
             question
             Gods
             goodnesse
             and
             faithfulnesse
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             approved
             by
             experience
             of
             many
             generations
             ,
             in
             that
             however
             he
             hath
             afflicted
             them
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             he
             hath
             alwaies
             wrought
             wonderfully
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Thy
               way
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Heaven
             .
             However
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             works
             of
             God
             are
             hidden
             from
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             the
             Temple
             might
             not
             be
             seen
             by
             men
             ;
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             that
             the
             works
             of
             God
             are
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             humane
             reason
             ,
             as
             those
             things
             in
             the
             heaven
             are
             only
             to
             be
             discovered
             by
             faith
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             36.5
             .
             Yet
             some
             do
             otherwise
             understand
             this
             expression
             ,
             as
             namely
             that
             the
             proceedings
             of
             Gods
             providence
             amongst
             his
             people
             might
             be
             known
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             73.16
             ,
             17
             :
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               with
               thine
               arm
               redeemed
               thy
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             after
             thou
             hadst
             suffered
             them
             to
             be
             in
             bondage
             in
             Egypt
             for
             many
             years
             together
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             hadst
             meant
             to
             cast
             them
             off
             for
             ever
             ;
             for
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             alledged
             to
             discover
             his
             acknowledged
             weaknesse
             in
             those
             thoughts
             of
             his
             before
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             :
             
               the
               sons
               of
               Iacob
               and
               Ioseph
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             .
             But
             though
             some
             conceive
             that
             all
             the
             tribes
             are
             here
             called
             
               the
               sons
               of
               Ioseph
            
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             all
             nourished
             by
             Ioseph
             as
             a
             father
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             by
             the
             sons
             of
             Joseph
             are
             only
             meant
             the
             tribes
             of
             Ephraim
             and
             Manasseh
             :
             and
             that
             they
             are
             
             severally
             mentioned
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             honour
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             by
             whose
             means
             the
             whole
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             was
             preserved
             ;
             or
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             future
             numerousnesse
             and
             dignity
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             by
             whose
             name
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             of
             the
             ten
             tribes
             was
             afterwards
             called
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             sons
             of
             Joseph
             were
             born
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             sons
             of
             Jacob
             were
             not
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             posterity
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             two
             distinct
             tribes
             ,
             were
             delivered
             out
             of
             Egypt
             together
             with
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               The
               waters
               saw
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               the
               waters
               saw
               thee
               ;
               they
               were
               afraid
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             At
             thy
             presence
             they
             flew
             back
             and
             were
             divided
             :
             
               the
               depths
               also
               were
               troubled
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             even
             the
             deep
             sea
             was
             divided
             to
             the
             very
             bottome
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               clouds
               poured
               out
               water
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             14.24
             :
             
               thine
               arrows
               also
               went
               abroad
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Thy
               way
               is
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             canst
             make
             a
             way
             for
             thy
             people
             through
             the
             greatest
             dangers
             ,
             as
             appeared
             by
             thy
             leading
             the
             Israelites
             through
             the
             red
             sea
             :
             
               and
               thy
               foot-steps
               are
               not
               known
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             wayes
             in
             the
             government
             of
             thy
             Church
             are
             not
             to
             be
             discovered
             by
             humane
             reason
             ,
             as
             that
             way
             through
             the
             red
             sea
             was
             a
             way
             which
             no
             man
             could
             have
             thought
             of
             or
             found
             out
             :
             when
             God
             had
             carried
             his
             people
             that
             way
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             following
             by
             the
             track
             that
             they
             left
             behind
             them
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             waters
             presently
             returned
             ,
             and
             covered
             the
             ground
             again
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             the
             Egyptians
             would
             have
             followed
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             passe
             through
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Thou
               leddest
               thy
               people
               like
               a
               flock
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             all
             possible
             tendernesse
             ,
             love
             and
             unwearied
             providence
             .
             And
             by
             saying
             that
             God
             led
             them
             
               like
               a
               flock
            
             ,
             he
             implyes
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             by
             their
             own
             arms
             or
             strength
             or
             wisdome
             that
             they
             were
             protected
             from
             dangers
             as
             they
             went
             ,
             but
             merely
             by
             the
             watchfull
             care
             of
             God
             over
             them
             .
             
               By
               the
               hand
               of
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
            
             mean
             and
             obscure
             and
             contemptible
             men
             ,
             no
             way
             likely
             by
             so
             high
             a
             hand
             to
             have
             carried
             the
             people
             of
             God
             out
             of
             the
             dominions
             of
             such
             a
             potent
             prince
             as
             Pharaoh
             was
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               GIve
               ear
               ,
               O
               my
               people
               ,
               to
               my
               law
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             my
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             from
             God
             I
             shall
             deliver
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             which
             must
             therefore
             be
             as
             a
             law
             to
             you
             for
             the
             ordering
             of
             your
             lives
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             1.2
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             Gospel
             which
             he
             preached
             ,
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             Rom.
             2.16
             .
             As
             for
             those
             words
             ,
             
               O
               my
               people
            
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             upon
             this
             Psalm
             as
             composed
             by
             David
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             he
             should
             call
             the
             Israelites
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             being
             their
             king
             :
             and
             if
             Asaph
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             holy
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             composed
             it
             ,
             he
             might
             tearm
             them
             his
             people
             ,
             either
             as
             being
             his
             country-men
             ,
             as
             Jeremy
             doth
             Jer.
             9.2
             .
             or
             as
             being
             called
             of
             God
             to
             be
             their
             teacher
             .
             What
             may
             be
             probably
             thought
             concerning
             the
             time
             when
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             folloing
             Notes
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               will
               open
               my
               mouth
               in
               a
               parable
               ;
               I
               will
               utter
               dark
               sayings
               of
               old
               .
            
             ]
             By
             
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             mouth
             in
             Scripture
             is
             usually
             meant
             a
             beginning
             to
             speak
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             speak
             after
             some
             deliberation
             ,
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             plainly
             ,
             and
             freely
             .
             And
             some
             conceive
             that
             the
             relating
             and
             applying
             of
             ancient
             histories
             is
             here
             called
             parables
             and
             
               dark
               sayings
            
             ,
             either
             because
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             1
             Cor.
             10.11
             .
             )
             
               all
               these
               things
               happened
               unto
               them
               for
               types
               ,
            
             or
             because
             there
             are
             many
             holy
             instructions
             covertly
             couched
             under
             these
             examples
             ;
             or
             because
             the
             providences
             that
             are
             here
             related
             in
             Gods
             continued
             goodnesse
             to
             such
             a
             stiff-necked
             people
             as
             Israel
             was
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             riddles
             to
             humane
             reason
             .
             But
             for
             this
             see
             the
             Notes
             Numb
             .
             23.7
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             49.4
             .
             In
             Matth.
             13.35
             .
             we
             find
             this
             place
             alledged
             by
             the
             Evangelist
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             that
             Christ
             taught
             the
             people
             in
             parables
             ,
             
               that
               it
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               which
               was
               spoken
               by
               the
               prophet
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               will
               open
               my
               mouth
               in
               parables
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             drift
             of
             those
             words
             was
             not
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             did
             herein
             prophesy
             concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             Christs
             teaching
             ;
             his
             meaning
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             Christs
             teaching
             by
             parables
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             well
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             here
             speaks
             of
             himself
             :
             only
             these
             words
             here
             ,
             
               dark
               sayings
               of
               old
            
             ,
             the
             Evangelist
             renders
             ,
             
               things
               which
               have
               been
               kept
               secret
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             because
             Christ
             indeed
             taught
             mysteries
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             creation
             till
             then
             had
             not
             been
             so
             distinctly
             revealed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               he
               established
               a
               Testimony
               in
               Iacob
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             law
             in
             generall
             ,
             both
             ceremoniall
             and
             morall
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             promises
             annexed
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             teach
             their
             children
             ,
             Deut.
             6.7
             .
             and
             was
             indeed
             a
             testimony
             of
             Gods
             delivering
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             the
             covenant
             which
             thereupon
             he
             made
             with
             them
             as
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             25.16
             ;
             and
             likewise
             more
             particularly
             of
             that
             particular
             charge
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             teach
             their
             children
             successively
             the
             great
             works
             that
             God
             had
             done
             for
             them
             ,
             Deut.
             4.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               And
               might
               not
               be
               as
               their
               fathers
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             As
             men
             are
             naturally
             prone
             to
             be
             ;
             
               a
               generation
               that
               set
               not
               their
               heart
               aright
               ,
               and
               whose
               spirit
               was
               not
               stedfast
               with
               God
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             set
             not
             their
             hearts
             sincerely
             and
             constantly
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             was
             right
             in
             his
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               The
               children
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               being
               armed
               and
               carrying
               bows
               ,
               turned
               back
               in
               the
               day
               of
               battel
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             being
             a
             warlike
             people
             ,
             and
             well
             provided
             for
             arms
             ,
             yet
             they
             fled
             before
             their
             enemies
             ;
             which
             was
             an
             evident
             sign
             that
             Gods
             hand
             was
             against
             them
             .
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             that
             slaughter
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Ephraim
             1
             Chron.
             7.21
             .
             whilst
             they
             were
             yet
             in
             Egypt
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Psalmists
             intent
             is
             clearly
             ,
             not
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             one
             tribe
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             therefore
             by
             Ephraim
             here
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             called
             Ephraim
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             the
             most
             numerous
             and
             potent
             of
             all
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ;
             or
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             ten
             tribes
             ,
             which
             is
             usually
             in
             the
             prophets
             called
             Ephraim
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             reason
             before
             given
             ,
             &
             also
             because
             the
             chief
             city
             of
             that
             kingdome
             was
             in
             that
             tribe
             ,
             &
             Jeroboam
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             chief
             promoter
             of
             that
             great
             apostacy
             from
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             was
             also
             of
             Ephraim
             .
             And
             accordingly
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             any
             one
             particular
             overthrow
             ,
             either
             it
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             that
             great
             ruine
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             ten
             tribes
             by
             the
             
             Assyrians
             ,
             2
             Kings
             17.5
             ,
             6.
             (
             and
             then
             indeed
             they
             might
             the
             rather
             here
             be
             called
             Ephraim
             ,
             because
             that
             Idolatry
             which
             Jeroboam
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             which
             made
             them
             unworthy
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Israel
             ,
             was
             a
             main
             cause
             of
             that
             destruction
             ;
             )
             or
             else
             of
             that
             discomfiture
             of
             the
             Israelites
             by
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             when
             the
             Ark
             was
             taken
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             4.10
             .
             And
             this
             indeed
             many
             learned
             Expositours
             do
             the
             rather
             think
             ,
             1.
             because
             Shiloh
             ,
             where
             this
             overthrow
             was
             given
             them
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             and
             so
             probably
             the
             army
             of
             Israel
             might
             chiefly
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             that
             tribe
             ;
             and
             2.
             because
             it
             seems
             by
             the
             later
             part
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             herein
             is
             to
             set
             forth
             how
             Shiloh
             was
             rejected
             ,
             and
             Sion
             the
             city
             of
             David
             was
             chosen
             to
             be
             Gods
             dwelling-place
             in
             stead
             thereof
             :
             and
             so
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             first
             here
             he
             shews
             how
             God
             was
             offended
             with
             the
             Israelites
             for
             their
             sins
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Ark
             was
             taken
             from
             Ephraim
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             to
             aggravate
             their
             sins
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             great
             works
             that
             God
             had
             formerly
             wrought
             for
             their
             fathers
             ,
             were
             no
             better
             remembred
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             improved
             to
             make
             them
             carefull
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             large
             recitall
             of
             those
             wonders
             which
             God
             had
             done
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Psalm
             he
             returns
             again
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             God
             in
             his
             displeasure
             removed
             the
             Ark
             from
             Ephraim
             ,
             and
             in
             favour
             to
             David
             removed
             it
             to
             Sion
             in
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Marvellous
               things
               did
               he
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               fathers
               ,
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               in
               the
               field
               of
               Zoan
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             countrey
             of
             Zoan
             ,
             a
             chief
             city
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             see
             Numb
             .
             13.22
             ,
             and
             Isa
             .
             30.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             the
             same
             that
             was
             also
             called
             Tanais
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               In
               the
               day-time
               also
               he
               led
               them
               with
               a
               cloud
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             13.21
             .
             This
             figured
             Christs
             guiding
             his
             Church
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             brought
             them
             to
             their
             heavenly
             inheritance
             ;
             and
             thence
             it
             is
             that
             Paul
             makes
             this
             cloud
             a
             representation
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.2
             .
             
               and
               they
               were
               all
               baptized
               unto
               Moses
               in
               the
               cloud
               and
               in
               the
               sea
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               He
               clave
               the
               rocks
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             word
             rocks
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             implyes
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             done
             twice
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Exod.
             17.6
             ,
             and
             Numb
             .
             20.11
             .
             As
             before
             he
             clave
             or
             divided
             the
             sea
             ,
             so
             now
             with
             as
             much
             ease
             he
             clave
             the
             rocks
             ;
             and
             as
             before
             he
             made
             the
             waters
             to
             stand
             on
             heaps
             like
             rocks
             ,
             so
             now
             he
             made
             the
             rocks
             to
             dissolve
             as
             it
             were
             into
             water
             .
             
               And
               gave
               them
               drink
               as
               out
               of
               the
               great
               depth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             great
             plenty
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Exod.
             17.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               And
               they
               sinned
               yet
               more
               against
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             even
             after
             God
             had
             wrought
             such
             wonders
             for
             them
             :
             
               by
               provoking
               the
               most
               High
               in
               the
               wildernesse
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             their
             late
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             was
             yet
             fresh
             in
             memory
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             many
             miraculous
             signs
             of
             Gods
             presence
             amongst
             them
             continually
             in
             their
             eye
             ,
             and
             where
             their
             daily
             dangers
             and
             wants
             might
             well
             have
             made
             them
             afraid
             to
             provoke
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               And
               they
               tempted
               God
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             17.2
             :
             
               by
               asking
               meat
               for
               their
               lust
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             11.4
             .
             for
             of
             that
             murmuring
             the
             Psalmist
             seems
             to
             speak
             here
             ,
             their
             first
             crying
             for
             meat
             Exod.
             16.3
             .
             being
             before
             the
             first
             fetching
             water
             out
             of
             a
             rock
             ,
             which
             this
             was
             not
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               smote
               the
               rock
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               They
               said
               ,
               Can
               God
               furnish
               a
               table
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Can
             
             he
             provide
             us
             meat
             ,
             yea
             variety
             and
             delicacies
             ,
             as
             we
             had
             in
             Egypt
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               smote
               the
               rock
               ,
               that
               the
               waters
               gushed
               out
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             we
             should
             conceive
             that
             the
             Israelites
             spake
             these
             words
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Psalmists
             drift
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             their
             murmuring
             for
             flesh
             was
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             thus
             said
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             here
             charged
             upon
             them
             may
             either
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             questioned
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               smote
               the
               rock
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               can
               he
               give
               bread
               also
               ?
               can
               he
               provide
               flesh
               for
               his
               people
               ?
            
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             He
             that
             brought
             water
             out
             of
             the
             rock
             ,
             might
             he
             not
             also
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             if
             he
             loved
             us
             and
             took
             care
             of
             us
             ,
             give
             us
             bread
             and
             flesh
             likewise
             to
             eat
             ?
             or
             else
             that
             they
             questioned
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               smote
               the
               rock
               ,
               that
               the
               waters
               gushed
               out
            
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             not
             so
             great
             a
             matter
             ,
             since
             water
             doth
             naturally
             in
             many
             places
             flow
             out
             of
             rocks
             :
             but
             
               can
               he
               give
               bread
               also
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             bread-corn
             (
             for
             at
             that
             time
             they
             had
             none
             but
             manna
             )
             or
             meat
             ;
             as
             the
             following
             words
             expresse
             it
             ,
             
               Can
               he
               provide
               flesh
               for
               his
               people
               ?
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               So
               a
               fire
               was
               kindled
               against
               Iacob
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             explained
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               and
               anger
               also
               came
               up
               against
               Israel
               .
            
             But
             yet
             see
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             11.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Though
               he
               had
               commanded
               the
               clouds
               from
               above
               ,
               and
               opened
               the
               gates
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             manna
             in
             great
             plenty
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             his
             store-houses
             .
             And
             therefore
             having
             formerly
             done
             this
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             murmure
             for
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               And
               had
               rained
               down
               manna
               upon
               them
               .
            
             ]
             This
             expression
             is
             used
             to
             imply
             in
             what
             plenty
             the
             manna
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             fell
             together
             with
             the
             dew
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Man
               did
               eat
               angels
               food
            
             .
             ]
             So
             their
             manna
             was
             called
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             it
             was
             provided
             and
             sent
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             angels
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             it
             seemed
             to
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             the
             dwelling-place
             of
             the
             angels
             ;
             or
             3.
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             bread
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             meat
             as
             one
             would
             say
             fit
             for
             angels
             ,
             if
             angels
             needed
             meat
             .
             And
             so
             indeed
             the
             exceeding
             glory
             of
             Stephens
             countenance
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             
               they
               saw
               his
               face
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               the
               face
               of
               an
               angel
               ,
            
             Act.
             6.15
             .
             and
             Paul
             calls
             an
             excellent
             tongue
             ,
             
               the
               tongue
               of
               angels
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.1
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             16.35
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               He
               caused
               an
               east-wind
               to
               blow
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             11.31
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               And
               he
               let
               it
               fall
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               camp
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             flesh
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             quails
             ,
             which
             being
             fat
             and
             heavy
             fowls
             ,
             and
             having
             their
             wings
             moistened
             with
             the
             South-east
             wind
             ,
             fell
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             gathered
             by
             the
             Israelites
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Numb
             .
             11.31
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               They
               were
               not
               estranged
               from
               their
               lust
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Having
             the
             quails
             continued
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             still
             glutted
             themselves
             therewith
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             already
             eaten
             greedily
             on
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             fell
             upon
             them
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             11.33
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               The
               wrath
               of
               God
               came
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               slew
               the
               fattest
               of
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             15.27
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             22.29
             ,
             and
             Numb
             .
             11.33
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               For
               all
               this
               they
               sinned
               still
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             when
             they
             refused
             to
             enter
             
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             
               and
               believed
               not
               for
               his
               wondrous
               works
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             sincerely
             and
             constantly
             ,
             though
             now
             and
             then
             for
             the
             present
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             strongly
             convinced
             by
             the
             mighty
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             Exod.
             14.31
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               Therefore
               their
               daies
               did
               he
               consume
               in
               vanity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             they
             were
             presently
             consumed
             ,
             as
             some
             vain
             thing
             that
             is
             gone
             on
             a
             sudden
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             that
             sentence
             which
             God
             pronounced
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             all
             perish
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             that
             they
             spent
             their
             whole
             life
             in
             fruitlesse
             labours
             ,
             wandring
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             being
             still
             travelling
             towards
             Canaan
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             never
             came
             to
             that
             land
             ,
             in
             hope
             whereof
             they
             were
             brought
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             
               And
               their
               years
               in
               trouble
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             they
             lay
             still
             under
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             were
             still
             afflicted
             with
             many
             and
             divers
             troubles
             all
             the
             time
             of
             their
             being
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               And
               they
               returned
               ,
               and
               inquired
               early
               after
               God.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             presently
             seemed
             to
             repent
             and
             turn
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             38.
             
             
               But
               he
               being
               full
               of
               compassion
               ,
               forgave
               their
               iniquity
               .
            
             ]
             In
             regard
             of
             those
             that
             did
             but
             feignedly
             repent
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             more
             intended
             hereby
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Lord
             did
             upon
             their
             seeming
             repentance
             withdraw
             his
             plagues
             and
             judgements
             ;
             yet
             withall
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             God
             was
             truly
             reconciled
             to
             those
             amongst
             them
             that
             did
             truly
             repent
             ,
             and
             did
             indeed
             fully
             acquit
             them
             of
             all
             their
             transgressions
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             39.
             
             
               For
               he
               remembred
               that
               they
               were
               but
               flesh
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             1.
             corrupt
             ,
             naturally
             prone
             to
             sin
             ;
             and
             2.
             weak
             and
             frail
             ,
             unable
             to
             bear
             the
             full
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             be
             poured
             upon
             them
             ,
             yea
             such
             as
             were
             subject
             to
             many
             calamities
             ,
             and
             sure
             ere
             long
             to
             die
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             fitter
             object
             of
             pity
             ,
             then
             of
             continuall
             displeasure
             .
             And
             that
             this
             last
             is
             indeed
             chiefly
             intended
             ,
             is
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             where
             he
             adds
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               a
               wind
               that
               passeth
               away
               ,
               &
               cometh
               not
               again
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             would
             be
             soon
             irrecoverably
             gone
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             41.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               they
               turned
               back
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             After
             some
             shews
             of
             repentance
             ,
             when
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             was
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             soon
             turned
             back
             to
             their
             former
             evil
             waies
             :
             
               and
               tempted
               God
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Exod.
             17.2
             .
             &
             Deut.
             6.16
             :
             
               and
               limited
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             prescribing
             God
             what
             he
             must
             doe
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             would
             not
             believe
             in
             him
             ;
             or
             by
             conceiving
             of
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             this
             he
             could
             doe
             ,
             &
             this
             he
             could
             not
             doe
             ,
             &
             so
             robbing
             him
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             omnipotency
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             45.
             
             
               He
               sent
               divers
               sorts
               of
               flies
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               devoured
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             their
             extreme
             annoyance
             ,
             and
             the
             mischief
             they
             many
             waies
             did
             them
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Exod.
             8
             ,
             21
             :
             
               and
               frogs
               which
               destroyed
               them
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             also
             severall
             waies
             very
             mischievous
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             lay
             dead
             in
             heaps
             ,
             both
             air
             ,
             earth
             and
             water
             were
             infected
             and
             corrupted
             therewith
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             47.
             
             
               He
               destroyed
               their
               vines
               with
               hail
               ,
               and
               their
               sycamore
               trees
               with
               frost
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               with
               great
               hail-stones
            
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             hail
             did
             not
             only
             beat
             off
             the
             leaves
             and
             fruit
             of
             their
             vines
             &
             other
             trees
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             marre
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             did
             even
             kill
             the
             very
             roots
             of
             the
             trees
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             grew
             more
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             9.23
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             49.
             
             
               He
               cast
               upon
               them
               the
               fierceness
               of
               his
               anger
               ,
               wrath
               &
               indignation
               &
               trouble
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             many
             supernaturall
             &
             dreadfull
             plagues
             ,
             that
             came
             thick
             upon
             thē
             ,
             &
             were
             clear
             evidences
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             against
             them
             :
             &
             that
             
               by
               sending
               evil
               angels
               among
               
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Angels
             by
             whose
             ministry
             these
             plagues
             were
             inflicted
             on
             them
             :
             &
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             that
             this
             should
             be
             meant
             of
             devils
             :
             the
             good
             angels
             may
             be
             called
             evil
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             sore
             evils
             they
             inflicted
             then
             upon
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             the
             Egyptian
             plagues
             were
             inflicted
             by
             devils
             ;
             &
             they
             ground
             their
             opinion
             wholly
             upon
             this
             passage
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             But
             because
             (
             as
             St.
             Augustine
             argues
             well
             )
             the
             devils
             sided
             with
             the
             Egyptian
             sorcerers
             against
             Moses
             &
             Aaron
             ,
             in
             working
             their
             magick
             miracles
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             way
             probable
             that
             they
             were
             imploied
             on
             the
             other
             side
             too
             in
             plaguing
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             And
             therefore
             either
             it
             was
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             holy
             angels
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             evils
             were
             brought
             upon
             Egypt
             ;
             or
             else
             we
             must
             say
             that
             it
             is
             the
             judgements
             themselves
             ,
             or
             the
             inferiour
             creatures
             by
             whom
             these
             judgements
             were
             inflicted
             ,
             that
             are
             here
             called
             figuratively
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             
               evil
               angels
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             50.
             
             
               He
               made
               a
               way
               to
               his
               anger
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             1.
             by
             giving
             way
             to
             bring
             greater
             judgements
             upon
             them
             then
             hitherto
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             life
             both
             of
             man
             &
             beast
             ,
             from
             which
             hitherto
             his
             compassion
             had
             restrained
             him
             ,
             &
             providing
             that
             nothing
             should
             hinder
             the
             just
             execution
             of
             his
             wrath
             herein
             ;
             &
             thus
             I
             conceive
             the
             following
             words
             do
             explain
             this
             first
             clause
             ,
             shewing
             how
             he
             gave
             way
             in
             his
             anger
             to
             the
             slaying
             of
             the
             first-born
             in
             Egypt
             :
             
               he
               spared
               not
               their
               soul
               from
               death
               ,
               but
               gave
               their
               life
               over
               to
               the
               pestilence
               .
            
             Yet
             this
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               but
               gave
               over
               their
               beasts
               to
               the
               murrain
            
             ;
             which
             must
             then
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             plague
             Exod.
             9.3
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             51.
             
             
               And
               smote
               all
               the
               first-born
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               chief
               of
               their
               strength
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             49.3
             :
             
               in
               the
               tabernacles
               of
               Ham
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             for
             Egypt
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             called
             Mizraim
             ,
             of
             Mizraim
             the
             son
             of
             Ham
             ,
             Gen.
             10.6
             .
             who
             first
             peopled
             that
             country
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             52.
             
             
               But
               made
               his
               own
               people
               to
               go
               forth
               like
               sheep
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             77.20
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             53.
             
             
               And
               he
               led
               them
               on
               safely
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               feared
               not
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             fear
             ,
             the
             Lord
             going
             along
             with
             them
             as
             their
             guardian
             .
             Or
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             though
             through
             weakness
             &
             infidelity
             they
             were
             sometimes
             afraid
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Exod.
             14.10
             :
             yet
             by
             the
             mighty
             works
             of
             God
             they
             were
             still
             at
             last
             heartned
             &
             encouraged
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             54.
             
             
               And
               he
               brought
               them
               to
               the
               border
               of
               his
               Sanctuary
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             land
             where
             he
             had
             determined
             to
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             in
             his
             Sanctuary
             :
             
               even
               to
               this
               mountain
               which
               his
               right
               hand
               had
               purchased
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             or
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             
               a
               land
               of
               mountains
               and
               valleys
               ,
            
             Deut.
             11.11
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             15.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             56.
             
             
               Yet
               they
               tempted
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             sinning
             against
             God
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             6.16
             :
             
               and
               provoked
               the
               most
               High
               God
               ,
               and
               kept
               not
               his
               testimonies
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             kept
             not
             Gods
             command
             for
             destroying
             the
             Canaanites
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             19.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             57.
             
             
               They
               were
               turned
               aside
               like
               a
               deceitfull
               bow
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             like
             a
             bow
             that
             shoots
             awry
             ,
             &
             not
             whether
             the
             archer
             that
             useth
             it
             aims
             to
             shoot
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             whereas
             they
             -
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             guided
             by
             God
             ,
             after
             all
             their
             fair
             professions
             &
             promises
             of
             being
             faithfull
             to
             God
             &
             their
             pious
             judges
             ,
             such
             as
             those
             to
             Joshua
             ,
             Josh
             .
             1.16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               All
               that
               thou
               commandest
               us
               we
               will
               doe
               ,
            
             &c.
             they
             perfidiously
             fell
             off
             ,
             &
             went
             awry
             ,
             &
             did
             not
             order
             their
             waies
             as
             God
             expected
             &
             required
             ;
             and
             particularly
             whilst
             they
             pretended
             to
             worship
             only
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             they
             suddenly
             turned
             aside
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             idols
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             60.
             
             
               So
               that
               he
               forsook
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               Shiloh
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             In
             that
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             sign
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             was
             carried
             thence
             into
             captivity
             by
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             4.11
             .
             
             and
             the
             Tabernacle
             also
             was
             thence
             removed
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Chron.
             21.1
             .
             and
             neither
             of
             them
             were
             ever
             brought
             back
             thither
             again
             :
             
               the
               tent
               which
               he
               placed
               among
               men
            
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             among
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             
               among
               men
            
             ,
             to
             imply
             Gods
             abasing
             himself
             to
             dwell
             amongst
             such
             base
             and
             wretched
             creatures
             as
             men
             are
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             61.
             
             
               And
               delivered
               his
               strength
               into
               captivity
               ,
               and
               his
               glory
               into
               the
               enemies
               hand
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Ark
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Chron.
             16.11
             .
             2
             Chron.
             6.41
             ,
             and
             1
             Sam.
             4.21
             ,
             22.
             
             Yet
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             Gods
             giving
             up
             the
             strongest
             and
             chiefest
             of
             the
             people
             to
             be
             slaves
             to
             the
             Philistines
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             63.
             
             
               The
               fire
               consumed
               their
               young
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             force
             or
             heat
             of
             the
             battel
             ,
             or
             the
             fire
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             did
             suddenly
             make
             an
             end
             of
             them
             :
             
               and
               their
               maidens
               were
               not
               given
               to
               marriage
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             reason
             there
             was
             such
             a
             scarcity
             of
             young
             men
             after
             that
             battel
             ;
             or
             because
             those
             that
             were
             betrothed
             to
             them
             were
             slain
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             
               their
               maidens
               were
               not
               praised
            
             :
             but
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             praised
             with
             Epithalamiums
             or
             marriage-songs
             ,
             as
             Brides
             at
             their
             weddings
             used
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             64.
             
             
               Their
               priests
               fell
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               their
               widows
               made
               no
               lamentation
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             being
             overwhelmed
             with
             sorrow
             they
             could
             not
             weep
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             being
             in
             captivity
             amongst
             the
             Philistines
             they
             were
             not
             suffered
             to
             lament
             the
             death
             of
             their
             husbands
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             dying
             with
             grief
             they
             lived
             not
             to
             make
             any
             lamentations
             for
             them
             at
             their
             funerals
             ;
             or
             4.
             that
             they
             were
             so
             taken
             up
             and
             oppressed
             with
             their
             own
             miseries
             ,
             and
             especially
             with
             the
             miseries
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             not
             leasure
             to
             bewail
             their
             husbands
             :
             of
             both
             which
             last
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             instance
             in
             the
             wife
             of
             Phinehas
             in
             particular
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             4.19
             ,
             20.
             who
             dying
             made
             no
             mention
             of
             her
             husband
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             65.
             
             
               Then
               the
               Lord
               awaked
               as
               one
               out
               of
               sleep
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             one
             fallen
             fast
             asleep
             after
             much
             wine
             drunk
             ,
             as
             the
             following
             words
             do
             imply
             ,
             
               and
               like
               a
               mighty
               man
               that
               shouteth
               by
               reason
               of
               wine
               .
            
             However
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             as
             one
             that
             was
             looked
             upon
             to
             be
             in
             a
             dead
             sleep
             ,
             he
             did
             the
             more
             unexpectedly
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             that
             had
             forborn
             them
             a
             while
             ,
             he
             did
             with
             the
             more
             fury
             and
             severity
             break
             forth
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             66.
             
             
               And
               he
               smote
               his
               enemies
               in
               the
               hinder
               parts
               ;
               he
               put
               them
               to
               a
               perpetuall
               reproach
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Lords
             smiting
             the
             Philistines
             with
             emerods
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             5.6
             .
             the
             shame
             whereof
             was
             made
             perpetuall
             by
             those
             golden
             images
             of
             their
             emerods
             ,
             which
             they
             sent
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             6.4
             .
             Yet
             some
             do
             also
             include
             herein
             the
             shame
             that
             was
             done
             them
             in
             the
             Lords
             casting
             down
             their
             Idol
             Dagon
             ,
             and
             breaking
             it
             in
             pieces
             upon
             the
             threshold
             ;
             the
             memory
             of
             which
             reproach
             became
             the
             more
             perpetuall
             by
             that
             superstitious
             practise
             ,
             which
             upon
             that
             occasion
             they
             took
             up
             ,
             of
             never
             treading
             after
             that
             upon
             the
             threshold
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             5.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             67.
             
             
               Moreover
               he
               refused
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               chose
               not
               the
               tribe
               of
               Ephraim
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             1.
             in
             that
             he
             would
             not
             let
             the
             Ark
             be
             any
             longer
             there
             (
             for
             that
             this
             is
             chiefly
             meant
             here
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             which
             is
             added
             vers
             .
             69.
             concerning
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             )
             see
             the
             foregoing
             Notes
             vers
             .
             9.
             and
             60
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             that
             the
             supreme
             magistracy
             was
             not
             continued
             in
             that
             tribe
             ,
             though
             it
             began
             there
             ,
             when
             Joshua
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             that
             tribe
             ,
             was
             made
             their
             Ruler
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             68.
             
             
               But
               chose
               the
               tribe
               of
               Iudah
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             worship
             and
             the
             supreme
             magistracy
             should
             be
             settled
             in
             that
             tribe
             :
             
               the
               mount
               Sion
               which
               he
               loved
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             he
             chose
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             own
             free
             grace
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             set
             his
             love
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             69.
             
             
               And
               he
               built
               his
               Sanctuary
               like
               high
               palaces
               ;
               like
               the
               earth
               which
               he
               hath
               established
               for
               ever
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             the
             settled
             place
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             who
             should
             then
             establish
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             true
             Sion
             ,
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             71.
             
             
               He
               brought
               him
               to
               feed
               Iacob
               his
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             David
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             5.2
             :
             
               and
               Israel
               his
               inheritance
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             4.20
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             72.
             
             
               So
               he
               fed
               them
               according
               to
               the
               integrity
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             sincerely
             seeking
             the
             peoples
             good
             :
             
               and
               guided
               them
               by
               the
               skilfulnesse
               of
               his
               hands
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             did
             all
             things
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             as
             became
             a
             wise
             and
             skilfull
             governour
             .
             Yet
             in
             this
             expression
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             hook
             which
             shepheards
             used
             to
             carry
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             therewith
             to
             order
             their
             sheep
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             O
             
               God
               ,
               the
               heathen
               are
               come
               into
               thine
               inheritance
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             15.17
             :
             
               thy
               holy
               temple
               have
               they
               defiled
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             spoiling
             it
             ,
             by
             shedding
             bloud
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             bringing
             profane
             and
             wicked
             persons
             and
             things
             into
             it
             .
             Most
             Expositours
             say
             that
             this
             was
             spoken
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             or
             by
             Antiochus
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             .
             But
             the
             first
             is
             far
             most
             probable
             ;
             because
             in
             relating
             the
             miseries
             the
             Jews
             endured
             by
             the
             persecution
             of
             Antiochus
             1
             Maccab.
             7.16
             ,
             17.
             the
             words
             in
             the
             2.
             and
             3.
             verses
             of
             this
             Psalm
             are
             cited
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             extant
             among
             the
             people
             long
             before
             those
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Their
               bloud
               have
               they
               shed
               like
               water
               round
               about
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             1.
             in
             great
             abundance
             ;
             and
             2.
             without
             pity
             ;
             their
             enemies
             having
             no
             more
             remorse
             for
             the
             shedding
             of
             their
             bloud
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             have
             had
             for
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             so
             much
             water
             ,
             nor
             no
             more
             fearing
             to
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             for
             the
             one
             then
             for
             the
             other
             :
             
               and
               there
               was
               none
               to
               bury
               them
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             enemy
             would
             not
             ,
             and
             their
             near
             friends
             were
             either
             all
             slain
             ,
             or
             durst
             not
             goe
             out
             to
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               We
               are
               become
               a
               reproach
               to
               our
               neighbours
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             Babylonians
             and
             others
             amongst
             whom
             they
             lived
             ;
             or
             rather
             the
             Edomites
             and
             other
             bordering
             nations
             ,
             as
             the
             following
             words
             do
             expresse
             it
             ,
             
               a
               scorn
               and
               derision
               to
               them
               that
               are
               round
               about
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               O
               remember
               not
               against
               us
               former
               iniquities
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             ours
             or
             our
             fathers
             :
             
               let
               thy
               tender
               mercies
               speedily
               prevent
               us
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             them
             prevent
             our
             utter
             ruine
             ,
             by
             helping
             us
             speedily
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Help
               us
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               our
               salvation
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             hast
             undertaken
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             who
             canst
             only
             save
             us
             ,
             and
             hast
             often
             saved
             us
             :
             
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               thy
               name
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             thy
             glorious
             attributes
             ,
             thine
             infinite
             power
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             &c.
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             that
             thy
             people
             may
             praise
             thee
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             blaspheming
             mouths
             of
             thine
             enemies
             may
             be
             stopped
             :
             
               and
               deliver
               us
               ,
               and
               purge
               away
               our
               sins
               for
               thy
               names
               sake
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             23.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Let
               the
               sighing
               of
               the
               prisoner
               come
               before
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             either
             of
             all
             the
             captives
             in
             generall
             (
             for
             all
             such
             are
             in
             a
             kind
             prisoners
             ;
             )
             or
             of
             such
             particularly
             as
             were
             besides
             imprisoned
             :
             and
             so
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               preserve
               thou
               those
               that
               are
               appointed
               to
               die
               ,
            
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             all
             in
             captivity
             ,
             who
             were
             continually
             in
             danger
             of
             death
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             had
             intended
             to
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               And
               render
               unto
               our
               neighbours
               seven-fold
               into
               their
               bosome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Repay
             them
             abundantly
             
               the
               reproach
               wherewith
               they
               reproached
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             There
             seems
             to
             be
             in
             this
             phrase
             an
             allusion
             to
             those
             ,
             that
             in
             giving
             any
             thing
             do
             pour
             it
             into
             the
             laps
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             give
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             stand
             to
             measure
             it
             .
             Yet
             it
             may
             well
             be
             also
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             expression
             of
             rendering
             
               into
               their
               bosome
            
             ,
             he
             might
             also
             imply
             his
             desire
             that
             God
             would
             pay
             them
             home
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             vexing
             and
             terrifying
             of
             their
             consciences
             within
             them
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             would
             recompence
             them
             according
             to
             the
             evil
             purposes
             they
             had
             harboured
             in
             their
             breasts
             against
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               GIve
               ear
               ,
               O
               Shepheard
               of
               Israel
               ,
               thou
               that
               leadest
               Ioseph
               like
               a
               flock
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             hast
             undertaken
             as
             a
             shepheard
             to
             protect
             and
             guide
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             hast
             hetherto
             faithfully
             done
             it
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             23.1
             .
             and
             77.20
             :
             
               thou
               that
               dwellest
               between
               the
               Cherubims
               ,
               shine
               forth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             manifest
             thy
             presence
             ,
             or
             the
             glory
             of
             thy
             power
             ,
             or
             thy
             grace
             and
             favour
             to
             us
             ,
             chearing
             and
             reviving
             our
             hearts
             by
             delivering
             us
             out
             of
             our
             captivity
             .
             Many
             Expositours
             conceive
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             .
             Indeed
             because
             there
             is
             only
             mention
             made
             here
             of
             Israel
             and
             Ioseph
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             77.15
             .
             )
             and
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             of
             
               Ephraim
               ,
               Benjamin
               and
               Manasseh
            
             ,
             some
             do
             rather
             think
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             as
             a
             prayer
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             ten
             tribes
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             carried
             away
             captives
             by
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             their
             might
             be
             many
             that
             had
             not
             bowed
             their
             knees
             to
             Baal
             :
             and
             accordingly
             they
             say
             also
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             useth
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               thou
               that
               dwellest
               between
               the
               Cherubims
               ,
            
             purposely
             to
             hint
             unto
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             expected
             that
             God
             should
             hear
             their
             prayers
             ,
             they
             must
             ,
             in
             their
             desires
             at
             least
             ,
             embrace
             that
             only
             pure
             way
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             established
             in
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             But
             this
             I
             conceive
             is
             no
             convincing
             argument
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             there
             was
             a
             remnant
             even
             of
             the
             tribes
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             had
             joyned
             themselves
             to
             Judah
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             enjoy
             the
             pure
             ordinances
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             who
             accordingly
             returned
             with
             the
             Jews
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             1
             Chron.
             
             9.3
             :
             and
             therefore
             these
             may
             be
             here
             mentioned
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             tribes
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Temple
             was
             destroyed
             in
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             ,
             yet
             this
             expression
             of
             Gods
             dwelling
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             might
             be
             used
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             way
             of
             worship
             which
             God
             had
             formerly
             established
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Before
               Ephraim
               and
               Benjamin
               and
               Manasseh
               ,
               stir
               up
               thy
               strength
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Before
             all
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             rouse
             up
             thy
             power
             ,
             which
             hath
             for
             a
             time
             been
             laid
             asleep
             ,
             against
             our
             potent
             enemies
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Before
               Ephraim
               and
               Benjamin
               and
               Manasseh
               ,
            
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             Numb
             .
             2.18
             .
             that
             these
             three
             tribes
             had
             their
             Tents
             on
             the
             west
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             the
             Ark
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             west
             end
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             continually
             before
             them
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             But
             though
             this
             were
             so
             ,
             yet
             it
             well
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             under
             these
             three
             tribes
             here
             named
             all
             the
             other
             may
             be
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Turn
               us
               again
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Bring
             us
             back
             out
             of
             our
             captivity
             into
             our
             own
             country
             ,
             and
             settle
             us
             there
             again
             in
             our
             former
             state
             and
             condition
             ;
             for
             so
             we
             see
             the
             like
             expression
             is
             used
             ,
             Psal
             .
             126.1
             .
             
               When
               the
               Lord
               turned
               again
               the
               captivity
               of
               Zion
               ,
               we
               were
               like
               them
               that
               dream
               .
            
             Yet
             under
             this
             phrase
             there
             may
             be
             also
             included
             a
             request
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             turn
             their
             hearts
             to
             him
             by
             unfeigned
             repentance
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             be
             fit
             for
             deliverance
             .
             
               And
               cause
               thy
               face
               to
               shine
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             4.7
             .
             and
             67.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               How
               long
               wilt
               thou
               be
               angry
               against
               the
               prayer
               of
               thy
               people
               ?
            
             ]
             Thus
             they
             complain
             ,
             because
             even
             after
             their
             prayers
             things
             were
             worse
             with
             them
             then
             they
             were
             before
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Thou
               feedest
               them
               with
               the
               bread
               of
               tears
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             42.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Thou
               makest
               us
               a
               strife
               unto
               our
               neighbours
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             are
             continually
             striving
             with
             us
             and
             fighting
             against
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Jer.
             15.10
             .
             
               woe
               is
               me
               ,
               my
               mother
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               born
               me
               a
               man
               of
               strife
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               of
               contention
               to
               the
               whole
               earth
            
             :
             or
             ,
             Being
             all
             our
             enemies
             ,
             they
             even
             strive
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             who
             should
             first
             invade
             us
             ,
             prevail
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               brought
               a
               vine
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             Psalmist
             in
             these
             words
             may
             seem
             to
             allude
             to
             the
             precious
             account
             which
             men
             make
             of
             vines
             that
             are
             brought
             out
             of
             forraign
             countries
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Thou
               preparedst
               room
               before
               it
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             casting
             out
             the
             heathen
             thence
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             even
             as
             men
             digge
             up
             and
             cast
             out
             stones
             ,
             and
             roots
             ,
             and
             briers
             and
             thorns
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             may
             hinder
             the
             prosperous
             growing
             of
             their
             vines
             :
             
               and
               didst
               cause
               it
               to
               take
               deep
               root
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             thou
             didst
             firmly
             settle
             thy
             people
             in
             that
             land
             for
             many
             years
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             flourish
             the
             more
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               hills
               were
               covered
               with
               the
               shadow
               of
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             whole
             land
             was
             subdued
             and
             inhabited
             by
             them
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             very
             hills
             but
             were
             full
             of
             people
             .
             And
             besides
             hereby
             also
             may
             be
             implyed
             ,
             how
             exceeding
             glorious
             this
             people
             should
             be
             for
             riches
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             extent
             of
             their
             dominions
             ,
             that
             other
             kingdomes
             which
             are
             usually
             compared
             to
             hills
             in
             the
             Scripture
             should
             be
             subdued
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             glory
             of
             other
             kingdomes
             
             should
             be
             obscured
             by
             their
             glory
             .
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               boughs
               thereof
               were
               like
               the
               goodly
               cedars
               .
            
             Yet
             this
             some
             understand
             of
             those
             great
             and
             glorious
             men
             that
             should
             grow
             up
             in
             this
             nation
             ,
             such
             as
             David
             and
             Solomon
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               She
               sent
               out
               her
               boughs
               unto
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               her
               branches
               unto
               the
               river
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             72.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Why
               hast
               thou
               then
               broken
               down
               her
               hedges
               ?
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             withdrawing
             thy
             protection
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               The
               boar
               out
               of
               the
               wood
               doth
               wast
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               wild
               beast
               of
               the
               field
               doth
               devour
               it
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             savage
             and
             unclean
             heathens
             ,
             both
             princes
             and
             people
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Assyrians
             or
             Babylonians
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Look
               down
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             we
             enjoy
             not
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             outward
             sign
             of
             thy
             presence
             ,
             amongst
             us
             ,
             yet
             from
             heaven
             we
             know
             thou
             wilt
             hear
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             help
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             none
             upon
             earth
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             76.8
             :
             
               and
               behold
               ,
               and
               visit
               this
               vine
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             send
             help
             to
             thy
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               the
               vineyard
               which
               thy
               right
               hand
               hath
               planted
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Herein
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             precious
             account
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             make
             of
             those
             vines
             or
             trees
             which
             they
             have
             planted
             with
             their
             own
             hands
             :
             
               and
               the
               branch
               which
               thou
               madest
               strong
               for
               thy self
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             whom
             thou
             didst
             establish
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             thine
             own
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             and
             for
             thine
             own
             honour
             and
             glory
             .
             And
             in
             this
             expression
             there
             seems
             also
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             strengthening
             young
             vines
             ,
             by
             driving
             stakes
             into
             the
             earth
             whereon
             they
             might
             grow
             up
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               It
               is
               burnt
               with
               fire
               and
               cut
               down
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             vineyard
             or
             the
             branch
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             :
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             were
             destroyed
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Let
               thy
               hand
               be
               upon
               the
               man
               of
               thy
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               son
               of
               man
               whom
               thou
               madest
               strong
               for
               thy self
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             thy
             power
             protect
             that
             people
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             formerly
             dear
             to
             thee
             and
             carefully
             protected
             by
             thee
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             35.18
             .
             For
             those
             words
             ,
             
               the
               man
            
             and
             
               the
               son
               of
               man
            
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             collectively
             ,
             as
             comprehending
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             .
             Yet
             there
             are
             some
             that
             conceive
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             very
             probable
             grounds
             ,
             that
             this
             prayer
             is
             particularly
             made
             for
             the
             king
             and
             people
             of
             Judah
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             hitherto
             defended
             and
             maintained
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             at
             present
             the
             only
             remainders
             of
             Israels
             desolations
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             before
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               So
               will
               not
               we
               goe
               back
               from
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             We
             will
             not
             any
             more
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             revolt
             from
             thy
             truth
             ,
             worship
             and
             service
             ;
             but
             will
             trust
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             yield
             obedience
             to
             thee
             in
             all
             things
             :
             
               quicken
               us
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             chear
             us
             up
             ,
             by
             delivering
             us
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             71.20
             :
             
               and
               we
               will
               call
               upon
               thy
               name
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             will
             praise
             thee
             and
             worship
             thee
             continually
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             LXXXI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               BLow
               up
               the
               Trumpet
               in
               the
               New-moon
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             New-moon
             of
             every
             moneth
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             Numb
             .
             10.10
             ,
             and
             28.11
             :
             
               in
               the
               time
               appointed
               on
               our
               solemn
               feast-day
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             every
             one
             of
             our
             solemn
             feast-daies
             ,
             for
             the
             service
             whereof
             it
             seems
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             :
             or
             both
             clauses
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             new-moon
             of
             the
             seventh
             moneth
             ,
             which
             was
             indeed
             
               a
               solemn
               feast-day
            
             ,
             and
             called
             
               the
               feast
               of
               trumpets
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Lev.
             23.24
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               This
               he
               ordained
               in
               Ioseph
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             Israel
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             77.15
             :
             
               for
               a
               testimony
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             law
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             19.73
             or
             for
             a
             memoriall
             of
             the
             mercy
             in
             the
             following
             words
             mentioned
             :
             
               when
               he
               went
               out
               through
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             he
             led
             his
             people
             thence
             with
             an
             out-stretched
             arme
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               when
               he
               went
               out
               against
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             forth
             as
             a
             captain
             before
             his
             angels
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             execute
             his
             judgements
             upon
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               where
               I
               heard
               a
               language
               that
               I
               understood
               not
               ,
            
             it
             is
             spoken
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             .
             And
             though
             some
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             had
             carried
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             they
             did
             hear
             a
             language
             which
             they
             had
             never
             been
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             speaking
             from
             mount
             Sinai
             ;
             yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             Egypt
             they
             heard
             a
             language
             which
             they
             understood
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             added
             by
             way
             of
             aggravating
             the
             misery
             of
             their
             bondage
             there
             ,
             from
             which
             God
             delivered
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             we
             see
             this
             very
             particular
             alledged
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             114.1
             .
             
               when
               Israel
               went
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               Iacob
               from
               a
               people
               of
               strange
               language
            
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             28.49
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               I
               removed
               his
               shoulder
               from
               the
               burden
               ;
               his
               hands
               were
               delivered
               from
               the
               pots
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             making
             pots
             ;
             or
             from
             filling
             and
             carrying
             pots
             laden
             with
             water
             ,
             straw
             ,
             clay
             ,
             bricks
             ,
             mortar
             ,
             &c.
             all
             which
             may
             be
             comprehended
             in
             that
             generall
             expression
             ,
             Exod.
             1.14
             .
             
               And
               they
               made
               their
               lives
               bitter
               with
               hard
               bondage
               ,
               in
               mortar
               and
               in
               brick
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               service
               in
               the
               field
               .
            
             However
             ,
             clear
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             from
             hence
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Psalm
             God
             is
             brought
             in
             as
             expostulating
             with
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               calledst
               in
               trouble
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             when
             after
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             (
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             Pharaoh
             had
             pursued
             them
             to
             the
             red-sea
             ;
             see
             Exod.
             14.10
             ,
             15
             :
             
               I
               answered
               thee
               in
               the
               secret
               place
               of
               thunder
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             pillar
             of
             fire
             and
             of
             the
             cloud
             from
             whence
             I
             thundered
             upon
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Exod.
             14.24
             .
             Now
             this
             might
             be
             tearmed
             an
             answering
             them
             
               in
               the
               secret
               place
               of
               thunder
               ,
            
             1.
             because
             the
             thunder
             came
             out
             of
             the
             pillar
             of
             the
             cloud
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             gave
             light
             on
             one
             side
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             a
             cloud
             of
             darknesse
             to
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             Exod.
             14.20
             :
             2ly
             ,
             and
             especially
             ,
             because
             though
             God
             did
             not
             visibly
             then
             appear
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             thunder
             was
             a
             clear
             evidence
             of
             his
             hidden
             presence
             there
             ,
             and
             that
             however
             before
             he
             had
             seemed
             
             to
             hide
             himself
             from
             them
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             in
             a
             readinesse
             to
             help
             and
             deliver
             them
             :
             and
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             Exod.
             14.20
             .
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               looked
               to
               the
               host
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               through
               the
               pillar
               of
               fire
               and
               of
               the
               cloud
               ,
               and
               troubled
               the
               host
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               .
            
             And
             some
             understand
             it
             also
             of
             Gods
             speaking
             to
             the
             people
             from
             mount
             Sinai
             by
             a
             voice
             like
             thunder
             ,
             which
             came
             from
             the
             thick
             cloud
             that
             was
             upon
             the
             mount
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               I
               proved
               thee
               at
               the
               waters
               of
               Meribah
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             thirst
             they
             endured
             there
             ,
             this
             is
             doubtlesse
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             of
             Gods
             free
             grace
             that
             he
             did
             thus
             deliver
             them
             from
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             seeing
             so
             shortly
             after
             they
             did
             by
             their
             murmuring
             at
             Meribah
             discover
             how
             unworthy
             they
             were
             of
             this
             mercy
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             15.25
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Hear
               ,
               O
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               testify
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             4.26
             .
             But
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             as
             spoken
             by
             God
             to
             the
             Israelites
             when
             he
             had
             newly
             carried
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             which
             follows
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             
               But
               my
               people
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               my
               voice
               ,
            
             &c.
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             Exod.
             15.25
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Open
               thy
               mouth
               wide
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Ask
             freely
             and
             largely
             ,
             even
             whatever
             you
             will
             ,
             yea
             ask
             still
             greater
             and
             greater
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             full
             assurance
             of
             faith
             ,
             pressing
             your
             requests
             with
             fervency
             and
             importunity
             :
             
               and
               I
               will
               fill
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             fulfill
             all
             your
             desires
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             last
             clause
             some
             understand
             particularly
             of
             Gods
             supplying
             them
             liberally
             with
             food
             and
             sustenance
             ,
             whereto
             that
             may
             seem
             to
             agree
             which
             is
             added
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             
               He
               should
               have
               fed
               them
               also
               with
               the
               finest
               of
               the
               wheat
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             and
             some
             ,
             of
             Gods
             filling
             their
             mouths
             with
             his
             praises
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             71.8
             .
             And
             however
             in
             the
             expression
             here
             used
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             birds
             feeding
             their
             young
             ones
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               haters
               of
               the
               Lord
               should
               have
               submitted
               themselves
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Hereby
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             peoples
             sins
             ,
             he
             had
             chosen
             to
             prosper
             those
             that
             hated
             him
             ,
             rather
             then
             not
             punish
             his
             peoples
             rebellion
             against
             him
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             also
             2
             Sam.
             22.45
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXXII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               GOd
               standeth
               in
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               mighty
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             is
             present
             among
             the
             great
             judges
             and
             Potentates
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             president
             over
             them
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             2
             Chron.
             19.6
             .
             and
             Deut.
             1.17
             :
             
               he
               judgeth
               among
               the
               Gods
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             22.28
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             but
             his
             vicegerents
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             therefore
             judge
             them
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             carry
             themselves
             in
             judging
             others
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             he
             expostulates
             with
             them
             as
             his
             subjects
             and
             vassals
             ,
             
               How
               long
               will
               ye
               judge
               unjustly
               ?
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               They
               know
               not
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             speak
             to
             these
             men
             ,
             
               They
               know
               not
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Being
             blinded
             with
             gifts
             ,
             corrupt
             affections
             ,
             and
             their
             greatnesse
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             know
             nothing
             of
             this
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             to
             them
             of
             ;
             they
             know
             not
             what
             is
             just
             and
             what
             is
             unjust
             ,
             nor
             what
             belongs
             to
             them
             to
             doe
             :
             
               neither
               will
               they
               understand
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             wilfully
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             taught
             :
             
               they
               walk
               on
               in
               darknesse
            
             ,
             they
             proceed
             on
             in
             their
             waies
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             
             sin
             and
             folly
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               all
               the
               foundations
               are
               out
               of
               course
               ,
            
             in
             the
             originall
             
               are
               moved
            
             ,
             either
             it
             doth
             simply
             declare
             the
             evil
             that
             came
             by
             the
             injustice
             of
             these
             judges
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             for
             want
             of
             justice
             and
             judgement
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             foundations
             of
             kingdomes
             &
             commonwealths
             ,
             all
             things
             were
             out
             of
             order
             and
             went
             to
             wrack
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             the
             obstinate
             blindnesse
             of
             the
             judges
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             might
             see
             that
             all
             things
             were
             brought
             into
             confusion
             ,
             &
             were
             like
             to
             be
             utterly
             ruined
             by
             their
             unjust
             doings
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             their
             waies
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             11.3
             ,
             and
             75.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               Ye
               are
               Gods
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             22.28
             :
             
               and
               all
               of
               you
               are
               children
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             conferred
             part
             of
             his
             sovereignty
             and
             judiciary
             power
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             Princes
             are
             wont
             to
             leave
             theirs
             to
             their
             children
             ;
             and
             because
             withall
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             carry
             themselves
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             most
             dear
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             children
             are
             to
             their
             father
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               But
               ye
               shall
               die
               like
               men
               ,
               and
               fall
               like
               one
               of
               the
               princes
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             ye
             shall
             be
             cast
             down
             from
             your
             places
             of
             dignity
             and
             power
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             that
             Luk.
             1.52
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               put
               down
               the
               mighty
               from
               their
               seats
            
             )
             like
             as
             other
             Princes
             before
             you
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             with
             the
             princes
             of
             other
             nations
             ;
             or
             ,
             ye
             shall
             die
             by
             some
             violent
             death
             ,
             as
             usually
             tyrants
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Arise
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               judge
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Seeing
             the
             judges
             on
             earth
             are
             every
             where
             so
             unjust
             ,
             do
             thou
             from
             heaven
             take
             this
             work
             into
             thine
             own
             hands
             ;
             do
             thou
             free
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             punish
             the
             oppressours
             ,
             with
             their
             unjust
             judges
             :
             
               for
               thou
               shalt
               inherit
               all
               nations
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             all
             nations
             shall
             submit
             themselves
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             shall
             worship
             and
             fear
             thee
             ;
             or
             ,
             thou
             art
             and
             alwaies
             shalt
             be
             the
             supreme
             judge
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             neither
             can
             any
             tyrants
             wrest
             this
             power
             out
             of
             thine
             hands
             .
             Yea
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXXIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Song
               or
               Psalm
               of
               Asaph
            
             .
             ]
             Most
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             penned
             when
             Jehoshaphat
             was
             invaded
             by
             a
             mighty
             army
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             many
             severall
             nations
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             20.1
             .
             which
             agreeth
             with
             that
             which
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             because
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             people
             of
             God
             sung
             as
             they
             were
             going
             out
             against
             this
             army
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             20.21
             ,
             22.
             therefore
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             was
             the
             very
             Psalm
             which
             they
             then
             sung
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Keep
               not
               thou
               silence
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             whilst
             thine
             enemies
             make
             such
             a
             noise
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             But
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             28.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               They
               have
               taken
               crafty
               counsell
               against
               thy
               people
               ,
               and
               consulted
               against
               thy
               hidden
               ones
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thy
             saints
             and
             servants
             ,
             whom
             thou
             dost
             hide
             as
             a
             precious
             treasure
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             not
             known
             nor
             owned
             to
             be
             such
             as
             they
             are
             by
             the
             men
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             their
             life
             being
             hid
             with
             Christ
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               they
               have
               consulted
               together
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             thus
             ,
             though
             these
             nations
             were
             usually
             at
             deadly
             enmity
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             yet
             now
             they
             could
             unanimously
             combine
             together
             against
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               tabernacles
               of
               Edom
               and
               the
               Ishmaelites
               ,
               of
               Moab
               and
               the
               Hagarens
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             1
             Chron.
             15.10
             .
             It
             seems
             some
             of
             Ishmaels
             posterity
             were
             from
             their
             father
             called
             Ishmaelites
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             them
             from
             their
             grandmother
             Hagar
             were
             called
             Hagarens
             ;
             yet
             others
             conceive
             they
             were
             the
             posterity
             of
             some
             other
             children
             ,
             that
             Hagar
             had
             by
             some
             other
             husband
             after
             Abraham
             had
             put
             her
             away
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             Gebal
             .
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             5.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Assur
               also
               is
               joyned
               with
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             Assyrians
             also
             ,
             though
             a
             people
             of
             a
             far
             countrey
             ,
             were
             joyned
             with
             them
             :
             
               they
               have
               holpen
               the
               children
               of
               Lot
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Moabites
             and
             Ammonites
             ,
             who
             were
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             chief
             movers
             of
             this
             invasion
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             in
             that
             invasion
             in
             Jehoshaphats
             daies
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             20.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Doe
               unto
               them
               as
               unto
               the
               Midianites
               ;
               as
               to
               Sisera
               ,
               as
               to
               Iabin
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             army
             of
             Jabin
             :
             but
             see
             also
             Judg.
             4.24
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Which
               perished
               at
               Endor
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             For
             they
             were
             destroyed
             at
             Taanach
             by
             the
             waters
             of
             Megiddo
             ,
             Judg.
             5.19
             .
             and
             Endor
             ,
             Taanach
             ,
             and
             Megiddo
             were
             neighbouring
             towns
             ,
             Josh
             .
             17.11
             :
             
               they
               became
               as
               dung
               for
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             trodden
             under
             foot
             like
             dung
             ,
             and
             their
             carkases
             lying
             unburied
             were
             as
             dung
             to
             fatten
             the
             earth
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Jer.
             16.4
             .
             
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               lamented
               ,
               neither
               shall
               they
               be
               buried
               ;
               but
               they
               shall
               be
               as
               dung
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Who
               said
               ,
               Let
               us
               take
               to
               our selves
               the
               houses
               of
               God
               in
               possession
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             sought
             to
             subdue
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             was
             Gods
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             possession
             of
             the
             cities
             and
             towns
             of
             Judea
             :
             which
             might
             be
             called
             
               the
               houses
               of
               God
            
             ,
             because
             there
             God
             dwelt
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             ,
             there
             God
             is
             present
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             withall
             because
             God
             had
             given
             them
             this
             land
             for
             their
             inheritance
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             Jehoshaphat
             2
             Chron.
             20.11
             .
             
               Behold
               how
               they
               reward
               us
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               cast
               us
               out
               of
               thy
               possession
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               given
               us
               to
               inherit
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               O
               my
               God
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             as
             one
             man.
             
               Make
               them
               like
               a
               wheel
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Let
             them
             ,
             through
             the
             volubility
             and
             inconstancy
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             be
             suddenly
             and
             violently
             carried
             down
             headlong
             from
             their
             lofty
             estate
             ,
             not
             finding
             any
             resting
             place
             ,
             till
             they
             and
             their
             designs
             be
             utterly
             ruined
             ,
             even
             as
             when
             a
             wheel
             is
             turned
             about
             ,
             the
             top
             of
             it
             is
             suddenly
             underneath
             ;
             or
             ,
             Let
             them
             be
             continually
             driven
             about
             with
             divers
             calamities
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             at
             rest
             in
             a
             settled
             condition
             ;
             or
             ,
             Let
             them
             be
             stricken
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             giddinesse
             ,
             unstable
             and
             inconstant
             in
             all
             their
             consultations
             and
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             unable
             to
             hurt
             thy
             people
             :
             
               as
               the
               stubble
               before
               the
               wind
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             21.18
             ,
             and
             Psal
             .
             35.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               As
               the
               fire
               burneth
               the
               wood
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               flame
               setteth
               the
               mountains
               on
               fire
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             stubble
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             trees
             on
             the
             mountains
             ,
             which
             being
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             no
             skill
             or
             industry
             of
             men
             can
             yield
             any
             help
             for
             the
             quenching
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               So
               persecute
               them
               with
               thy
               tempest
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             27.20
             ,
             21.
             and
             Psal
             .
             35.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Fill
               their
               faces
               with
               shame
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             for
             their
             great
             disappointments
             in
             their
             hopes
             and
             attempts
             against
             thy
             people
             (
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             44.15
             .
             )
             and
             the
             great
             contempt
             that
             is
             fallen
             upon
             them
             ,
             who
             had
             wont
             to
             hold
             their
             heads
             so
             high
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             adored
             of
             all
             men
             :
             
               that
               they
               may
               seek
               thy
               name
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             forced
             ,
             though
             feignedly
             ,
             to
             cry
             unto
             thee
             for
             help
             ;
             see
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXXIIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               HOw
               amiable
               are
               thy
               Tabernacles
               ,
               O
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               !
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             How
             desirable
             and
             delightfull
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             to
             enjoy
             thine
             Ordinances
             there
             in
             the
             assemblyes
             of
             thy
             people
             !
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             43.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               My
               soul
               longeth
               ,
               yea
               even
               fainteth
               for
               the
               courts
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             42.1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             he
             saith
             
               the
               courts
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             because
             none
             but
             the
             Priests
             might
             goe
             in
             any
             further
             then
             the
             courts
             .
             
               My
               heart
               &
               my
               flesh
               crieth
               out
               for
               the
               living
               God
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             42.1
             ,
             and
             63.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               the
               sparrow
               hath
               found
               an
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               swallow
               a
               nest
               for
               her self
               ,
               where
               she
               may
               lay
               her
               young
               ,
               even
               thine
               altars
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             the
             Temple
             where
             thine
             altars
             are
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             altars
             for
             incense
             and
             burnt-offerings
             .
             But
             however
             this
             is
             clearly
             inserted
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             desire
             of
             being
             where
             Gods
             altars
             were
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               dwell
               in
               thy
               house
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ;
             but
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             23.6
             :
             
               they
               will
               be
               still
               praising
               thee
            
             ;
             the
             joy
             they
             take
             in
             being
             there
             yielding
             them
             matter
             of
             continuall
             praise
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             shall
             be
             blessed
             both
             in
             that
             their
             holy
             and
             happy
             imployment
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             benefits
             they
             shall
             reap
             by
             being
             there
             ,
             which
             shall
             continually
             fill
             their
             mouths
             with
             thy
             praises
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               whose
               strength
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             expositours
             ,
             that
             by
             thy
             grace
             and
             providence
             receives
             that
             strength
             and
             vigour
             ,
             both
             of
             body
             and
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             come
             from
             the
             place
             of
             his
             abode
             to
             thy
             Temple
             to
             keep
             thy
             solemn
             feast
             there
             ,
             or
             that
             relyes
             upon
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             strengthen
             him
             to
             goe
             up
             to
             thy
             temple
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             is
             blessed
             that
             doth
             rely
             upon
             God
             for
             strength
             and
             help
             in
             every
             thing
             whatsoever
             ;
             that
             makes
             account
             that
             all
             his
             strength
             depends
             merely
             upon
             God
             ;
             &
             so
             thereupon
             (
             as
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             )
             desires
             much
             to
             be
             in
             Gods
             Temple
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             thereby
             strengthen
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             may
             seek
             Gods
             face
             and
             favour
             ,
             who
             is
             his
             strength
             .
             
               In
               whose
               heart
               are
               the
               waies
               of
               them
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             waies
             of
             them
             whose
             zeal
             in
             going
             up
             to
             the
             house
             of
             God
             is
             described
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             doth
             from
             his
             heart
             desire
             ,
             and
             delight
             ,
             and
             purpose
             and
             resolve
             to
             be
             going
             in
             those
             waies
             that
             lead
             to
             thy
             house
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             enjoy
             thy
             presence
             there
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             heart
             are
             continually
             upon
             that
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             this
             last
             clause
             of
             those
             whose
             hearts
             are
             set
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Who
               passing
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               Baca
               ,
               make
               it
               a
               well
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             
             do
             chearfully
             passe
             through
             any
             difficulties
             which
             they
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             they
             goe
             up
             to
             Gods
             house
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             there
             was
             a
             valley
             ,
             through
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Israelites
             were
             to
             goe
             as
             they
             went
             up
             to
             Zion
             ,
             that
             was
             called
             
               the
               valley
               of
               Baca.
            
             But
             because
             the
             word
             Baca
             may
             be
             rendered
             tears
             or
             
               mulberry
               trees
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             :
             
               who
               passing
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               tears
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             many
             troubles
             and
             difficulties
             they
             meet
             with
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               mulberry
               trees
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             dry
             and
             sandy
             desarts
             ,
             because
             in
             such
             places
             mulbery
             trees
             are
             wont
             to
             grow
             ;
             
               make
               it
               a
               well
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             forget
             their
             thirst
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             eagernesse
             to
             goe
             up
             to
             Gods
             house
             ;
             and
             that
             dry
             valley
             is
             to
             them
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             valley
             full
             of
             springs
             and
             wells
             of
             water
             :
             or
             they
             
               make
               it
               a
               well
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             be
             hindered
             from
             going
             up
             to
             Gods
             house
             ,
             with
             much
             labour
             they
             dig
             wells
             and
             springs
             of
             water
             all
             the
             way
             as
             they
             goe
             ,
             for
             the
             refreshing
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             encouragement
             of
             others
             that
             are
             to
             goe
             that
             way
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             ground
             will
             not
             yield
             any
             springs
             ,
             they
             digge
             pits
             ,
             or
             make
             cisterns
             ,
             for
             the
             receiving
             and
             keeping
             of
             rain-water
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             the
             way
             along
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             as
             a
             well
             .
             It
             may
             also
             be
             rendered
             ,
             
               who
               passing
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               mulberry
               trees
               ,
               make
               him
               a
               well
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             remembrance
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             going
             ,
             is
             to
             them
             as
             a
             well
             of
             living
             waters
             to
             refresh
             their
             spirits
             ;
             it
             makes
             them
             not
             mind
             their
             thirst
             ,
             but
             goe
             chearfully
             on
             through
             all
             difficulties
             .
             
               The
               rain
               also
               filleth
               the
               pools
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             Gods
             grace
             and
             favour
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             pits
             and
             cisterns
             they
             have
             digged
             and
             made
             are
             filled
             with
             rain
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             their
             longing
             desire
             and
             hope
             of
             meeting
             with
             their
             God
             in
             Zion
             ,
             they
             are
             refreshed
             ,
             as
             with
             showrs
             of
             rain
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               They
               goe
               from
               strength
               to
               strength
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             In
             stead
             of
             being
             wearied
             with
             their
             journey
             ,
             they
             shall
             rather
             gather
             strength
             as
             they
             goe
             ,
             and
             grow
             stronger
             and
             stronger
             ;
             so
             eager
             they
             shall
             be
             in
             going
             up
             to
             Gods
             house
             .
             It
             may
             also
             be
             rendered
             ,
             
               they
               goe
               from
               company
               to
               company
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             goe
             up
             by
             troops
             or
             companies
             ;
             or
             that
             as
             they
             goe
             along
             ,
             one
             troop
             doth
             ever
             and
             anon
             overtake
             another
             ;
             or
             that
             out
             of
             the
             great
             alacrity
             of
             their
             spirits
             as
             they
             goe
             along
             ,
             sometimes
             they
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             one
             company
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             hear
             Gods
             praises
             ,
             and
             talk
             together
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
             till
             they
             all
             meet
             together
             at
             last
             
               in
               Zion
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               God
               of
               hosts
               ,
               hear
               my
               prayer
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             for
             bringing
             me
             again
             to
             enjoy
             thy
             presence
             in
             thy
             Sanctuary
             .
             And
             because
             he
             calls
             God
             here
             
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               hosts
            
             ,
             some
             hereby
             are
             induced
             to
             think
             that
             David
             composed
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             when
             by
             following
             his
             wars
             abroad
             he
             was
             hindered
             from
             resorting
             to
             Gods
             house
             ,
             as
             at
             other
             times
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Look
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               thine
               anointed
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Look
             favourably
             upon
             me
             ,
             whom
             thou
             hast
             anointed
             to
             be
             king
             .
             Yet
             because
             David
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             also
             a
             request
             included
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             be
             favourable
             to
             him
             in
             and
             through
             the
             mediation
             of
             that
             his
             promised
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               I
               had
               rather
               be
               a
               dore-keeper
               in
               the
               house
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               tents
               of
               wickednesse
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             in
             the
             meanest
             condition
             where
             I
             
             might
             daily
             worship
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             in
             the
             highest
             place
             of
             honour
             and
             power
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             stateliest
             habitations
             of
             the
             great
             ones
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             where
             wickednesse
             reigns
             .
             Yet
             some
             also
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             tents
             is
             used
             to
             imply
             their
             unstable
             and
             flitting
             condition
             .
             However
             it
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             which
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             rather
             added
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Korah
             ,
             to
             whom
             this
             Psalm
             was
             committed
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             Title
             ,
             who
             were
             porters
             or
             door-keepers
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             1
             Chron.
             9.19
             ,
             and
             26.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               God
               is
               a
               Sun.
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             doth
             enlighten
             and
             enliven
             his
             Church
             ,
             when
             as
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             lye
             under
             darknesse
             and
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             he
             doth
             chear
             and
             warm
             and
             comfort
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             by
             his
             lightsome
             countenance
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             fountain
             from
             whence
             all
             blessings
             and
             comforts
             are
             derived
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               give
               grace
               and
               glory
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             saving
             grace
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             heaven
             hereafter
             :
             or
             ,
             he
             will
             receive
             them
             into
             his
             grace
             and
             favour
             ,
             and
             afterward
             raise
             them
             to
             great
             dignity
             and
             honour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               trusteth
               in
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             for
             a
             time
             deprived
             of
             thy
             presence
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXXV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               LOrd
               ,
               thou
               hast
               been
               favourable
               unto
               thy
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             formerly
             of
             thine
             own
             free
             grace
             shewed
             mercy
             to
             thy
             people
             ,
             whom
             thou
             didst
             plant
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             amongst
             whom
             thou
             wert
             pleased
             to
             dwell
             there
             :
             
               thou
               hast
               brought
               back
               the
               captivity
               of
               Iacob
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             formerly
             delivered
             thy
             people
             out
             of
             bondage
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             (
             if
             this
             Psalm
             were
             composed
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             ;
             )
             or
             else
             of
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             were
             composed
             after
             that
             when
             they
             were
             under
             the
             tyranny
             of
             Antiochus
             ;
             )
             or
             else
             in
             generall
             of
             all
             former
             deliverances
             ,
             when
             their
             enemies
             about
             them
             had
             brought
             them
             into
             bondage
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             14.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Turn
               us
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               our
               salvation
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             80.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Wilt
               thou
               not
               revive
               us
               again
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             71.20
             ,
             &
             80.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Shew
               us
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             ]
             As
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             Be
             mercifull
             to
             us
             ;
             for
             on
             thy
             mercy
             alone
             we
             depend
             ,
             and
             yet
             hereof
             for
             the
             present
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             appearance
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             4.6
             .
             and
             50.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               I
               will
               hear
               what
               God
               the
               Lord
               will
               speak
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             either
             as
             spoken
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             the
             faithful
             jointly
             together
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             one
             person
             .
             And
             it
             is
             added
             by
             way
             of
             correcting
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             What
             do
             I
             mean
             thus
             to
             complain
             ?
             I
             will
             rather
             patiently
             with
             still
             silence
             wait
             upon
             God
             ,
             &
             carefully
             observe
             what
             God
             will
             now
             doe
             for
             us
             by
             way
             of
             answering
             our
             prayers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             promises
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             to
             us
             in
             his
             word
             .
             
               For
               he
               will
               speak
               peace
               to
               his
               people
               &
               to
               his
               Saints
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             doubtless
             he
             will
             hear
             their
             prayers
             ,
             &
             by
             doing
             them
             good
             will
             give
             an
             answer
             of
             
             peace
             :
             
               but
               let
               them
               not
               return
               again
               to
               folly
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             being
             warned
             by
             their
             former
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Surely
               his
               salvation
               is
               nigh
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             soon
             and
             speedily
             save
             those
             that
             fear
             him
             :
             
               that
               glory
               may
               dwell
               in
               our
               land
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             whereas
             for
             a
             long
             time
             together
             we
             have
             been
             in
             a
             very
             low
             and
             dishonourable
             condition
             ,
             our
             land
             hath
             lain
             untilled
             ,
             our
             towns
             and
             cities
             have
             been
             desolate
             and
             ruined
             ,
             our
             religion
             ,
             laws
             and
             government
             have
             been
             overturned
             ,
             and
             our
             people
             have
             been
             held
             under
             bondage
             ,
             despised
             and
             derided
             ,
             and
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             people
             abhorred
             of
             God
             ;
             now
             we
             may
             in
             all
             these
             things
             recover
             our
             former
             glory
             ,
             especially
             that
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God
             may
             be
             again
             set
             up
             amongst
             us
             in
             the
             purity
             of
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             glory
             in
             the
             glorious
             presence
             of
             God
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             may
             extoll
             our
             happinesse
             in
             these
             regards
             ,
             as
             in
             former
             times
             .
             This
             is
             I
             conceive
             the
             full
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             .
             But
             yet
             many
             Expositours
             refer
             them
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             accomplish
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             salvation
             ;
             
               Surely
               his
               salvation
               is
               nigh
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               that
               glory
               may
               dwell
               in
               our
               land
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             may
             dwell
             in
             our
             land
             ,
             whose
             glory
             was
             as
             of
             the
             only-begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Joh.
             1.14
             .
             and
             who
             was
             indeed
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             people
             Israel
             ,
             Luk.
             2.32
             .
             :
             not
             only
             because
             he
             descended
             from
             their
             stock
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Gospel
             went
             forth
             from
             them
             into
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             especially
             because
             through
             faith
             in
             him
             they
             had
             cause
             of
             glorying
             in
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Cor.
             1.31
             .
             
               He
               that
               glorieth
               ,
               let
               him
               glory
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             because
             by
             the
             word
             and
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             glorious
             image
             of
             God
             whereof
             they
             were
             deprived
             by
             sin
             ,
             Rom.
             3.23
             .
             was
             renewed
             in
             them
             
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Mercy
               and
               truth
               are
               met
               together
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             the
             Psalmist
             sets
             forth
             how
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             have
             wrought
             salvation
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             restored
             them
             to
             their
             former
             glory
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             And
             almost
             all
             Expositours
             refer
             this
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             .
             
               Mercy
               and
               truth
               are
               met
               together
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             They
             shall
             then
             be
             both
             mercifull
             and
             true
             and
             faithfull
             :
             
               righteousnesse
               and
               peace
               have
               kissed
               each
               other
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             also
             be
             both
             just
             in
             all
             their
             dealings
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             peaceable
             disposition
             one
             towards
             another
             .
             And
             these
             phrases
             ,
             of
             meeting
             together
             and
             kissing
             each
             other
             ,
             are
             used
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             these
             graces
             shall
             every
             where
             abound
             ,
             and
             be
             found
             joyntly
             together
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             of
             them
             cannot
             be
             without
             the
             other
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             without
             justice
             there
             can
             be
             no
             peace
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             else
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             shall
             shew
             mercy
             to
             men
             ,
             so
             men
             shall
             be
             true
             and
             sincere
             in
             their
             carriage
             of
             themselves
             towards
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             God
             shall
             be
             righteous
             in
             performing
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             so
             his
             people
             shall
             enjoy
             secret
             peace
             of
             conscience
             in
             regard
             of
             God
             :
             and
             so
             these
             severall
             expressions
             may
             tend
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             perfect
             reconciliation
             that
             shall
             be
             wrought
             betwixt
             God
             and
             his
             people
             .
             And
             then
             again
             they
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             work
             of
             mens
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             .
             For
             therein
             it
             may
             be
             said
             1.
             that
             
               mercy
               and
               truth
               met
               together
            
             ,
             both
             because
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             in
             his
             threatnings
             against
             man
             for
             sin
             was
             made
             good
             in
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             with
             all
             mercy
             
             was
             shewed
             to
             the
             sinner
             ,
             in
             that
             satisfaction
             was
             not
             required
             of
             him
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             in
             this
             great
             act
             of
             mercy
             which
             was
             wrought
             for
             poor
             man
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             declaration
             of
             Gods
             truth
             in
             the
             full
             performance
             of
             all
             the
             promises
             ,
             which
             concerning
             this
             he
             had
             made
             to
             the
             fathers
             ,
             see
             Rom.
             3.25
             ,
             26.
             and
             Luk.
             1.72
             ,
             73
             :
             and
             2ly
             ,
             that
             
               righteousnesse
               and
               peace
               have
               kissed
               each
               other
            
             ;
             both
             because
             by
             Christ
             peace
             was
             wrought
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             poor
             sinner
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             Gods
             righteousnesse
             in
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
             was
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             likewise
             because
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             all
             believers
             do
             obtain
             righteousnesse
             for
             their
             justification
             ,
             and
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             follow
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Truth
               shall
               spring
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             do
             understand
             this
             also
             of
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             :
             Truth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               truth
            
             Joh.
             14.6
             .
             
               shall
               spring
               out
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             be
             born
             upon
             earth
             ;
             or
             shall
             be
             conceived
             and
             born
             of
             a
             woman
             :
             
               and
               righteousnesse
               shall
               look
               down
               from
               heaven
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Lord
               our
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             Jer.
             23.6
             .
             shall
             come
             down
             unto
             us
             out
             of
             heaven
             from
             his
             Father
             .
             But
             I
             take
             it
             rather
             to
             be
             a
             prophecy
             ,
             either
             1.
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             Gods
             promises
             concerning
             our
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             :
             
               Truth
               shall
               spring
               out
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             in
             his
             promises
             concerning
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             for
             a
             long
             time
             seemed
             to
             be
             as
             seed
             that
             is
             buried
             under
             ground
             ,
             shall
             at
             last
             spring
             up
             and
             appear
             upon
             earth
             ,
             that
             being
             there
             done
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             :
             
               and
               righteousnesse
               shall
               look
               down
               from
               heaven
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             making
             good
             that
             promise
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             long
             withheld
             ,
             shall
             at
             length
             appear
             ;
             or
             the
             righteousnesse
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             the
             justification
             of
             sinners
             shall
             at
             length
             be
             discovered
             to
             men
             from
             heaven
             ;
             or
             2.
             rather
             of
             the
             happy
             condition
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             when
             God
             should
             deliver
             them
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             but
             especially
             under
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             truth
             ,
             which
             seemed
             formerly
             to
             be
             extinct
             ,
             should
             then
             spring
             up
             again
             ;
             and
             that
             righteousnesse
             should
             ,
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             again
             found
             amongst
             men
             :
             yea
             that
             these
             graces
             of
             
               truth
               and
               righteousnesse
            
             should
             so
             abound
             amongst
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             earth
             brought
             forth
             nothing
             but
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             heavens
             rained
             down
             nothing
             but
             righteousnesse
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Church
             hereby
             shall
             be
             in
             as
             flourishing
             and
             joyfull
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             the
             earth
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             being
             blessed
             from
             heaven
             it
             is
             filled
             with
             a
             rich
             and
             a
             plentifull
             encrease
             .
             But
             yet
             some
             do
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             of
             the
             truth
             that
             is
             in
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God.
             
               Truth
               shall
               spring
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             shall
             become
             eminently
             true
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             both
             in
             word
             and
             deed
             :
             
               and
               righteousnesse
               shall
               look
               down
               from
               heaven
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             discerning
             this
             shall
             righteously
             make
             good
             his
             promises
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             command
             a
             blessing
             upon
             them
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Yea
               the
               Lord
               shall
               give
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Together
             with
             these
             spirituall
             gifts
             he
             shall
             also
             give
             them
             every
             outward
             blessing
             that
             may
             be
             good
             for
             them
             .
             Yet
             some
             restrain
             this
             to
             that
             particular
             good
             of
             the
             earths
             encrease
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               our
               land
               shall
               yield
               her
               encrease
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Righteousnesse
               shall
               goe
               before
               him
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Righteousnesse
             shall
             
             then
             flourish
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             free
             course
             and
             passage
             in
             every
             place
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Prophet
             sets
             forth
             the
             corruption
             of
             those
             times
             wherein
             he
             lived
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             place
             for
             justice
             ,
             Isa
             .
             59.14
             .
             
               judgement
               is
               turned
               away
               backward
               ,
               and
               justice
               standeth
               afar
               off
               :
               for
               truth
               is
               fallen
               in
               the
               street
               ,
               and
               equity
               cannot
               enter
            
             :
             so
             here
             the
             Psalmist
             sets
             forth
             the
             prevailing
             of
             righteousnesse
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             God
             should
             return
             in
             mercy
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             righteousnesse
             should
             have
             a
             free
             course
             amongst
             men
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             should
             generally
             walk
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             &
             do
             that
             which
             is
             just
             and
             right
             in
             Gods
             eyes
             .
             Only
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             phrase
             of
             righteousnesse
             going
             before
             him
             ,
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             this
             change
             God
             would
             make
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             visit
             his
             people
             ,
             &
             when
             Christ
             came
             with
             his
             Gospel
             to
             set
             up
             his
             kingdome
             amongst
             men
             ;
             or
             that
             by
             his
             righteousnesse
             wrought
             in
             them
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             should
             be
             prepared
             for
             God
             to
             dwell
             there
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christs
             government
             ,
             that
             look
             as
             the
             glory
             of
             Princes
             is
             manifested
             by
             the
             pomp
             of
             those
             that
             go
             before
             them
             to
             make
             way
             for
             them
             ,
             so
             Christs
             glory
             should
             be
             manifested
             by
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             his
             government
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             best
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             following
             words
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             
               Righteousnesse
               shall
               goe
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               shall
               set
               us
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               steps
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             cause
             us
             to
             walk
             in
             his
             waies
             .
             But
             see
             also
             Psal
             .
             89.14
             .
             and
             Isa
             .
             58.8
             .
             where
             the
             like
             expressions
             are
             used
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXXVI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               HEar
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               poor
               and
               needy
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             40.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Preserve
               my
               soul
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               holy
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             sanctified
             me
             in
             some
             measure
             by
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             I
             have
             consecrated
             my self
             wholly
             to
             thy
             service
             ,
             and
             do
             endeavour
             to
             walk
             in
             all
             holinesse
             before
             thee
             :
             neither
             am
             I
             therefore
             such
             a
             one
             as
             mine
             enemies
             would
             make
             me
             to
             be
             ,
             nor
             have
             I
             by
             any
             injury
             done
             to
             them
             deserved
             to
             be
             used
             by
             them
             as
             I
             am
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               All
               nations
               whom
               thou
               hast
               made
               shall
               come
               and
               worship
               before
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             forced
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             whereto
             all
             nations
             should
             be
             brought
             by
             observing
             his
             mighty
             works
             ;
             or
             rather
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             and
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             David
             might
             hence
             encourage
             himself
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             would
             shew
             mercy
             to
             them
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             one
             of
             his
             own
             peculiar
             people
             .
             As
             for
             that
             clause
             ,
             
               which
               thou
               hast
               made
            
             ,
             either
             it
             is
             added
             the
             more
             fully
             to
             expresse
             that
             all
             nations
             ,
             none
             excepted
             ,
             should
             come
             and
             worship
             before
             him
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             nation
             under
             heaven
             that
             received
             not
             their
             being
             from
             God
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             to
             imply
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             it
             might
             well
             be
             thought
             that
             God
             would
             in
             time
             to
             come
             call
             in
             all
             nations
             to
             fear
             and
             praise
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             hands
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             fit
             that
             they
             also
             should
             know
             and
             worship
             their
             Creatour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Teach
               me
               thy
               way
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.4
             :
             
               unite
               my
               heart
               to
               fear
               thy
               name
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             unite
             my
             heart
             to
             thee
             ,
             cause
             me
             in
             sincere
             and
             fervent
             love
             to
             cleave
             unto
             thee
             ,
             make
             me
             with
             a
             full
             resolution
             to
             set
             my
             heart
             to
             
             fear
             and
             serve
             thee
             only
             ,
             that
             my
             heart
             may
             not
             be
             drawn
             away
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             is
             according
             to
             thy
             will
             ;
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             Cause
             my
             heart
             to
             be
             united
             within
             it self
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             divided
             and
             distracted
             with
             divers
             corrupt
             affections
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             carried
             this
             way
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             double-minded
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             may
             fear
             &
             serve
             thee
             with
             my
             whole
             heart
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             such
             only
             as
             are
             thus
             affected
             thou
             art
             wont
             to
             help
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               delivered
               my
               soul
               from
               the
               lowest
               hell
               .
            
             ]
             or
             ,
             
               the
               lowest
               grave
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             most
             desperate
             dangers
             of
             death
             ,
             wherein
             my
             condition
             seemed
             as
             hopelesse
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             one
             that
             is
             buried
             deep
             under
             ground
             ;
             or
             ,
             By
             pardoning
             my
             sins
             ,
             thou
             hast
             delivered
             me
             from
             that
             desperation
             I
             lay
             under
             ,
             the
             terrours
             of
             Satan
             ,
             &
             the
             tortures
             of
             an
             evil
             conscience
             ,
             yea
             even
             from
             the
             very
             pit
             of
             hell
             .
             And
             indeed
             because
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             sins
             might
             well
             bring
             these
             terrours
             upon
             David
             when
             he
             was
             in
             such
             dangers
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             this
             was
             chiefly
             intended
             in
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             of
             his
             souls
             deliverance
             
               from
               the
               lowest
               hell
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Give
               thy
               strength
               unto
               thy
               servant
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             thy
             strength
             do
             thou
             help
             and
             support
             me
             ,
             both
             that
             I
             may
             prevail
             over
             my
             strong
             adversaries
             ,
             &
             that
             I
             may
             not
             sink
             under
             the
             terrours
             that
             lye
             upon
             my
             spirit
             :
             
               and
               save
               the
               son
               of
               thine
               handmaid
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             me
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             even
             from
             my
             mothers
             womb
             thy
             houshold
             servant
             ,
             as
             being
             born
             in
             thy
             family
             ,
             of
             thy
             servant
             ,
             born
             of
             faithfull
             parents
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             birth-priviledge
             under
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             consequently
             under
             thy
             care
             and
             tuition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Shew
               me
               a
               token
               for
               good
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             some
             notable
             and
             wonderfull
             sign
             wrought
             for
             my
             preservation
             and
             deliverance
             ,
             make
             it
             evident
             both
             to
             my self
             and
             others
             that
             thou
             art
             tenderly
             carefull
             of
             my
             good
             and
             welfare
             ,
             however
             for
             the
             present
             thou
             art
             pleased
             to
             hide
             thy self
             from
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXXVII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               HIs
               foundation
               is
               in
               the
               holy
               mountains
               .
            
             ]
             It
             seems
             probable
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Psalmists
             expressing
             himself
             here
             ,
             that
             having
             been
             long
             meditating
             with
             himself
             of
             the
             happinesse
             of
             Zion
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             the
             city
             of
             God
             ,
             hereupon
             he
             breaks
             forth
             abruptly
             thus
             ,
             
               His
               foundation
               is
               in
               the
               holy
               mountains
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             foundation
             of
             the
             temple
             or
             city
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             chosen
             and
             built
             for
             his
             own
             settled
             dwelling-place
             ,
             he
             hath
             laid
             
               in
               the
               holy
               mountains
            
             :
             whereby
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             particularly
             the
             hills
             of
             Sion
             and
             Moriah
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Temple
             and
             city
             of
             David
             were
             built
             ;
             or
             generally
             the
             mountains
             in
             and
             about
             Jerusalem
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             125.2
             .
             
               the
               mountains
               are
               round
               about
               Ierusalem
            
             :
             which
             he
             calls
             
               holy
               mountains
            
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             sanctified
             &
             set
             apart
             to
             be
             the
             lace
             of
             Gods
             spirituall
             presence
             &
             worship
             .
             And
             doubtlesse
             this
             which
             is
             here
             said
             of
             the
             situation
             of
             Zion
             in
             the
             mountains
             ,
             is
             to
             imply
             the
             strength
             &
             stability
             thereof
             .
             It
             is
             the
             judgement
             of
             divers
             learned
             Expositours
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             when
             after
             their
             return
             out
             of
             Babylon
             they
             had
             been
             many
             years
             opposed
             &
             hinder'd
             in
             rebuilding
             the
             city
             &
             temple
             ,
             
             &
             were
             at
             last
             stirred
             up
             by
             the
             prophets
             Haggai
             &
             Zachary
             again
             to
             set
             upon
             the
             work
             :
             Though
             they
             were
             poor
             and
             but
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             &
             had
             many
             mighty
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             foundation
             that
             was
             laid
             for
             the
             Temple
             gave
             not
             the
             least
             hopes
             that
             ever
             it
             would
             equall
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             former
             Temple
             ,
             Ezr.
             3.12
             ;
             yet
             the
             Psalmist
             wills
             them
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             God
             that
             had
             laid
             the
             foundation
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Temple
             and
             city
             ,
             as
             the
             prophet
             Isaiah
             saith
             also
             Isa
             .
             14.32
             .
             
               the
               Lord
               hath
               founded
               Zion
            
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             in
             the
             place
             which
             himself
             had
             chosen
             for
             his
             holy
             habitation
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             habitation
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             need
             not
             fear
             but
             he
             would
             prosper
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             strengthen
             and
             establish
             it
             for
             ever
             .
             But
             however
             it
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             that
             the
             chief
             drift
             of
             it
             is
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             strength
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             spirituall
             Sion
             :
             and
             this
             therefore
             is
             here
             principally
             intended
             ,
             that
             this
             holy
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             God
             built
             and
             not
             man
             ,
             had
             her
             foundation
             in
             the
             holy
             mountain
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             invincibly
             strong
             ,
             as
             being
             founded
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               it
            
             Matth.
             16.18
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             it
             was
             out
             of
             Zion
             that
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Church
             of
             Christ
             did
             first
             come
             forth
             ,
             &
             spread
             it self
             over
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               loveth
               the
               gates
               of
               Zion
               ,
               more
               then
               all
               the
               dwellings
               of
               Iacob
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             more
             then
             all
             the
             synagogues
             in
             the
             land
             or
             more
             then
             all
             the
             places
             wherein
             God
             had
             formerly
             dwelt
             in
             tabernacles
             among
             his
             people
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             God
             loved
             Sion
             more
             then
             all
             the
             towns
             and
             cities
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             given
             the
             seed
             of
             Jacob
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             for
             their
             habitation
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             he
             had
             chosen
             that
             for
             his
             settled
             dwelling-place
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               thee
               ,
               O
               city
               of
               God.
            
             ]
             As
             if
             the
             prophet
             had
             said
             ,
             (
             speaking
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             sad
             estate
             of
             Gods
             people
             and
             the
             city
             Jerusalem
             ,
             after
             their
             return
             from
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             ,
             )
             O
             thou
             city
             of
             God
             ,
             Though
             thou
             art
             now
             in
             a
             poor
             and
             low
             and
             despised
             condition
             ,
             and
             there
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             little
             or
             no
             hope
             for
             the
             present
             that
             ever
             it
             will
             be
             better
             with
             thee
             ;
             yet
             certainly
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             prophets
             too
             that
             are
             now
             living
             ,
             
               glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             foretold
             concerning
             thee
             ,
             that
             shall
             in
             time
             to
             come
             befall
             thee
             .
             Yet
             some
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             do
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             are
             every
             where
             reported
             of
             thee
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               I
               will
               make
               mention
               of
               Rahab
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             for
             Egypt
             is
             usually
             called
             Rahab
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             89.10
             .
             and
             Isa
             .
             51.9
             ▪
             and
             that
             either
             from
             her
             strength
             and
             pride
             (
             which
             the
             word
             Rahab
             signifyeth
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             exceeding
             great
             riches
             and
             power
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             some
             chief
             city
             in
             Egypt
             that
             was
             so
             called
             .
             Some
             Expositours
             conceive
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verse
             Zion
             is
             preferred
             before
             all
             the
             nations
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             for
             the
             many
             famous
             men
             that
             should
             spring
             up
             there
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             understand
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               will
               make
               mention
               of
               Rahab
               and
               Babylon
               to
               them
               that
               know
               me
               ;
               behold
               Philistia
               and
               Tyre
               with
               Ethiopia
               ;
               this
               man
               was
               born
               there
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             to
             my
             countrey
             men
             and
             friends
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             conferre
             ,
             talk
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             Egypt
             and
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             likewise
             of
             Philistia
             and
             Tyre
             and
             Ethiopia
             ;
             and
             so
             perhaps
             in
             talking
             of
             them
             ,
             some
             one
             man
             in
             these
             nations
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             may
             be
             
             said
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             extolling
             him
             for
             his
             eminency
             ,
             
               This
               man
               was
               born
               there
            
             :
             but
             now
             in
             Sion
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             many
             such
             men
             of
             renown
             shall
             be
             found
             ,
             
               of
               Zion
               it
               shall
               be
               said
               ,
               This
               and
               that
               man
               was
               born
               in
               her
               .
            
             But
             doubtlesse
             these
             words
             contain
             a
             prophecy
             of
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             all
             nations
             to
             be
             joyned
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             these
             being
             here
             expressed
             by
             name
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             ,
             either
             because
             these
             were
             best
             known
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             or
             because
             these
             were
             the
             greatest
             and
             richest
             of
             nations
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             notorious
             for
             superstition
             and
             all
             other
             wickednesse
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             usually
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             most
             unlikely
             to
             be
             joyned
             to
             her
             ;
             this
             being
             much
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Zion
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             formerly
             fought
             her
             ruine
             ,
             should
             now
             count
             it
             their
             greatest
             glory
             to
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             her
             children
             .
             Accordingly
             therefore
             these
             words
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             or
             as
             spoken
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             glorying
             as
             it
             were
             in
             her
             great
             enlargements
             :
             
               I
               will
               make
               mention
               of
               Rahab
               and
               Babylon
               to
               them
               that
               know
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             already
             knit
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             my
             familiar
             friends
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             already
             citizens
             of
             Sion
             ,
             I
             will
             speak
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             and
             Babylonians
             upon
             occasion
             of
             their
             coming
             in
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             us
             .
             I
             will
             make
             honourable
             mention
             of
             them
             and
             of
             their
             piety
             &
             worthy
             deeds
             ;
             or
             ,
             In
             speaking
             to
             those
             that
             are
             fellow-citizens
             of
             Sion
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             in
             and
             make
             mention
             of
             ,
             not
             the
             Jews
             only
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             :
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             conversion
             should
             be
             famously
             known
             and
             spoken
             of
             .
             
               Behold
               Philistia
               and
               Tyre
               with
               Ethiopia
            
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             also
             make
             mention
             of
             these
             nations
             ,
             or
             these
             also
             shall
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             citizens
             of
             Zion
             :
             of
             them
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             ,
             
               this
               man
               was
               born
               there
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             these
             before-mentioned
             were
             born
             there
             ,
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             usually
             speak
             of
             whole
             nations
             as
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             as
             in
             Psal
             .
             25.22
             .
             
               Redeem
               Israel
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               his
               troubles
               .
            
             However
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             divers
             of
             these
             nations
             should
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             there
             begotten
             again
             by
             the
             immortall
             seed
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             renounce
             their
             former
             countreys
             ,
             counting
             it
             their
             greatest
             honour
             to
             be
             new-born
             citizens
             of
             Gods
             spirituall
             Zion
             ;
             or
             that
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             thus
             converted
             from
             heathenisme
             and
             joyned
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             all
             respects
             as
             those
             that
             are
             born
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               And
               of
               Zion
               it
               shall
               be
               said
               ,
               This
               and
               that
               man
               was
               born
               in
               her
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             whereas
             now
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Zion
             are
             very
             few
             ,
             then
             many
             and
             many
             of
             divers
             nations
             and
             countreys
             and
             conditions
             shall
             day
             after
             day
             be
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             counted
             an
             honour
             to
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             citizens
             of
             Zion
             .
             The
             like
             expressions
             we
             have
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             prophets
             concerning
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             Isa
             .
             44.5
             .
             
               One
               shall
               say
               I
               am
               the
               Lords
               ;
               and
               another
               shall
               call
               himself
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Iacob
               ;
               and
               another
               shall
               subscribe
               with
               his
               hand
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               surname
               himself
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Israel
            
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             Isa
             .
             54.1
             .
             See
             also
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               count
               when
               he
               writeth
               up
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               this
               man
               was
               born
               there
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             the
             king
             of
             Zion
             ,
             yea
             the
             king
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             shall
             to
             their
             great
             honour
             ,
             when
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             own
             them
             as
             true
             members
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             enroll
             them
             in
             
             the
             Register
             of
             the
             citizens
             of
             Zion
             ,
             as
             those
             whose
             names
             were
             from
             all
             eternity
             written
             also
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             .
             The
             Psalmist
             alludes
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             king
             ,
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             take
             the
             number
             and
             to
             keep
             a
             register
             of
             the
             names
             of
             their
             subjects
             :
             and
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             nations
             are
             exactly
             known
             ,
             and
             at
             whose
             disposing
             they
             are
             ,
             shall
             every
             where
             bring
             into
             his
             Church
             those
             he
             desires
             to
             honour
             ,
             and
             shall
             readily
             own
             them
             for
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               As
               well
               the
               singers
               ,
               as
               the
               players
               on
               instruments
               shall
               be
               there
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             So
             great
             shall
             the
             blisse
             of
             Sion
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             place
             of
             continuall
             joy
             ,
             the
             inhabitants
             still
             seeking
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             extoll
             the
             happinesse
             of
             his
             city
             and
             people
             .
             
               All
               my
               springs
               are
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             from
             whence
             any
             good
             or
             comfort
             comes
             flowing
             into
             my
             soul
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             O
             city
             of
             God
             ;
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             Ordinances
             there
             ,
             all
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             grace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             those
             living
             waters
             that
             can
             only
             refresh
             my
             soul
             ,
             come
             flowing
             in
             to
             me
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             68.26
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               all
               my
               springs
               are
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whatever
             is
             within
             me
             ,
             that
             can
             contribute
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             thy
             praise
             ,
             O
             Zion
             ,
             shall
             be
             spent
             upon
             thee
             ;
             all
             the
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             all
             my
             skill
             in
             musick
             ,
             and
             the
             vein
             that
             I
             have
             for
             poetry
             ,
             shall
             be
             poured
             forth
             in
             thy
             praises
             ,
             and
             shall
             continually
             send
             forth
             new
             and
             fresh
             praises
             of
             thee
             .
             Either
             of
             these
             waies
             this
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             most
             probably
             understood
             .
             Yet
             some
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               All
               my
               springs
               are
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             my
             delights
             are
             set
             upon
             thee
             ,
             all
             my
             affection
             is
             to
             thee
             ,
             O
             Zion
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             spoken
             to
             God
             ,
             All
             my
             thoughts
             are
             on
             thee
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             all
             my
             delight
             and
             hope
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             all
             my
             affection
             is
             to
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               TO
               the
               chief
               Musician
               ,
               upon
               Mahalath
               Leannoth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             on
             the
             Title
             Psal
             .
             53.
             of
             which
             what
             is
             there
             said
             may
             be
             also
             said
             here
             :
             Maschil
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             on
             the
             Title
             Psal
             .
             32.
             
               of
               Heman
               the
               Ezrahite
            
             .
             There
             was
             one
             Heman
             ,
             that
             was
             one
             of
             the
             three
             chief
             Singers
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             likewise
             Davids
             Seer
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             1
             Chron.
             25.1.5
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             conceive
             that
             he
             was
             the
             authour
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             his
             brother
             Ethan
             the
             authour
             of
             the
             following
             Psalm
             .
             But
             why
             these
             should
             be
             called
             Ezrahites
             ,
             I
             find
             no
             clear
             reason
             given
             .
             And
             therefore
             others
             do
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             those
             Heman
             and
             Ethan
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             mentioned
             1
             Chron.
             2.6
             .
             &
             1
             Kings
             4.31
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Free
               among
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             as
             one
             amongst
             the
             dead
             ,
             free
             of
             that
             company
             ,
             or
             free
             from
             all
             the
             cares
             and
             affairs
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             a
             manner
             dead
             to
             the
             world
             :
             
               like
               the
               slain
               that
               lye
               in
               the
               grave
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             been
             brought
             into
             this
             condition
             by
             a
             violent
             hand
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             are
             slain
             in
             war
             ;
             or
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             more
             regarded
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             slain
             in
             the
             warre
             ,
             that
             are
             presently
             tumbled
             into
             a
             pit
             ,
             no
             man
             pitying
             them
             or
             being
             sollicitous
             for
             them
             :
             
               whom
               thou
               remembrest
               no
               more
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             whom
             thou
             takest
             no
             more
             care
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             :
             
               and
               they
               are
               cut
               off
               from
               thine
               hand
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             
             thy
             providence
             ;
             thou
             dost
             no
             more
             govern
             and
             protect
             them
             ,
             nor
             dispose
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             thou
             dost
             for
             living
             men
             .
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             these
             words
             are
             uttered
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             out
             of
             a
             distempered
             spirit
             ,
             as
             one
             transported
             by
             passion
             through
             the
             extreme
             troubles
             and
             miseries
             he
             was
             in
             .
             And
             some
             read
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               and
               they
               are
               cut
               off
               by
               thine
               hand
            
             ;
             and
             so
             conceive
             that
             hereby
             the
             Psalmist
             would
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             as
             one
             that
             was
             cut
             off
             by
             a
             hand
             of
             divine
             justice
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               layd
               me
               in
               the
               lowest
               pit
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             grave
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             86.13
             .
             and
             the
             same
             may
             be
             intended
             also
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               in
               the
               deeps
               .
            
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             here
             he
             compares
             himself
             ,
             &
             that
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             desperate
             condition
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             terrours
             that
             lay
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             a
             man
             that
             is
             cast
             into
             a
             deep
             dungeon
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               put
               away
               mine
               acquaintance
               far
               from
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             19.13
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             31.11
             :
             
               I
               am
               shut
               up
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               come
               forth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             freeing
             my self
             from
             the
             troubles
             I
             am
             in
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             19.8
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             this
             literally
             of
             the
             Psalmists
             imprisonment
             or
             banishment
             ;
             or
             of
             his
             shutting
             up
             himself
             close
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             being
             overpressed
             with
             sorrow
             and
             shame
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             all
             men
             abhorred
             his
             company
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               I
               have
               stretched
               out
               my
               hands
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Wilt
               thou
               shew
               wonders
               to
               the
               dead
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Unlesse
             help
             come
             presently
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             past
             hope
             of
             praising
             thee
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             7.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Psal
             .
             6.5
             ,
             and
             30.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Shall
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               be
               declared
               in
               the
               grave
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             26.6
             .
             and
             28.22
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Shall
               thy
               wonders
               be
               known
               in
               the
               dark
               ?
               and
               thy
               righteousnesse
               in
               the
               land
               of
               forgetfulnesse
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             where
             the
             dead
             forget
             the
             living
             ,
             the
             body
             lying
             there
             without
             all
             sense
             or
             remembrance
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             14.21
             .
             and
             where
             being
             laid
             they
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             quite
             forgotten
             by
             others
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             24.20
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             31.12
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               In
               the
               morning
               shall
               my
               prayer
               prevent
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             betimes
             seek
             unto
             thee
             ,
             before
             extreme
             necessity
             constrains
             me
             thereto
             ;
             or
             ,
             early
             ,
             even
             before
             thou
             causest
             the
             morning
             light
             to
             shine
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Lover
               and
               friend
               hast
               thou
               put
               far
               from
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             8
             :
             
               and
               mine
               acquaintance
               into
               darknesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             hide
             themselves
             from
             me
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             know
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXXIX
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               MAschil
               of
               Ethan
               the
               Ezrahite
            
             .
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             on
             the
             Title
             Psal
             .
             88.
             
             Considering
             the
             sad
             complaints
             that
             are
             made
             in
             the
             later
             part
             of
             this
             Psalm
             vers
             .
             38
             ,
             &c.
             concerning
             the
             dolefull
             condition
             whereinto
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             &
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Judah
             were
             fallen
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             very
             questionable
             whether
             that
             Ethan
             ,
             the
             brother
             of
             Heman
             ,
             mentioned
             1
             Kings
             
             4.31
             .
             and
             1
             Chron.
             2.6
             .
             could
             be
             the
             authour
             of
             this
             Psalm
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             we
             understand
             those
             complaints
             of
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             ,
             when
             Jehoiachin
             was
             there
             cast
             into
             prison
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             declining
             times
             of
             Judahs
             kingdome
             a
             little
             before
             the
             captivity
             ,
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             is
             ,
             that
             Ethan
             might
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             prophesy
             thus
             foretell
             the
             desolations
             that
             were
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Judah
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             encline
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             following
             relation
             in
             this
             Psalm
             of
             the
             dolefull
             condition
             of
             Judahs
             kingdome
             is
             meant
             of
             Rehoboams
             daies
             :
             for
             though
             many
             expressions
             therein
             seem
             to
             imply
             a
             greater
             desolation
             ,
             which
             that
             kingdome
             was
             brought
             into
             ,
             then
             that
             was
             in
             Rehoboams
             time
             ;
             yet
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             an
             astonishment
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             to
             the
             faithfull
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             kingdome
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             should
             continue
             in
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             presently
             torn
             in
             pieces
             ,
             by
             the
             revolting
             of
             ten
             of
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             from
             Davids
             family
             to
             Jeroboam
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             civill
             wars
             which
             followed
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             how
             thereupon
             the
             land
             was
             invaded
             and
             spoiled
             by
             Shishak
             king
             of
             Egypt
             1
             Kings
             14.25
             .
             and
             2
             Chron.
             12.2
             .
             (
             all
             which
             Ethan
             surviving
             Solomon
             might
             live
             to
             see
             )
             it
             cannot
             seem
             strange
             that
             Ethan
             should
             with
             respect
             to
             those
             times
             so
             bemoan
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Judah
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             manner
             lost
             and
             ruined
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               I
               will
               sing
               of
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               Lord
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             I
             will
             sing
             of
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             which
             are
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               sure
               mercies
               of
               David
            
             Isa
             .
             55.3
             :
             
               with
               my
               mouth
               will
               I
               make
               known
               thy
               faithfulnesse
               to
               all
               generations
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             which
             continues
             to
             all
             generations
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             undertake
             that
             they
             will
             for
             ever
             extoll
             the
             mercies
             and
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             his
             own
             name
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               will
               sing
               of
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               Lord
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             live
             ;
             or
             by
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             ever
             ,
             I
             will
             convey
             the
             praise
             of
             thy
             mercy
             to
             all
             generations
             .
             However
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             imply
             his
             confidence
             that
             God
             would
             not
             cast
             off
             his
             people
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               Mercy
               shall
               be
               built
               up
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             concluded
             on
             this
             within
             my self
             ,
             that
             however
             things
             goe
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             otherwise
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             yet
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             and
             to
             his
             people
             Israel
             shall
             never
             fail
             ,
             but
             shall
             continue
             and
             be
             carried
             on
             to
             all
             generations
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             perfected
             at
             last
             in
             eternall
             glory
             :
             
               thy
               faithfulnesse
               shalt
               thou
               establish
               in
               the
               very
               heavens
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             thy
             promises
             may
             seem
             to
             fail
             ,
             yet
             from
             the
             heavens
             thou
             wilt
             make
             good
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             and
             perform
             all
             thy
             promises
             ;
             or
             ,
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             shall
             be
             established
             ,
             as
             surely
             as
             the
             heavens
             are
             established
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             perfected
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             thy
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               I
               have
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               my
               chosen
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             We
             must
             understand
             this
             ,
             a●
             if
             it
             had
             been
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             And
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             my
             confidence
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             said
             ,
             
               I
               have
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               my
               chosen
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             here
             the
             Psalmist
             brings
             in
             the
             Lord
             asserting
             the
             covenant
             he
             had
             made
             with
             David
             ,
             because
             this
             was
             that
             whereon
             he
             grounded
             his
             confidence
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             
               I
               have
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               my
               chosen
               ,
               I
               have
               sworn
               unto
               David
               my
               servant
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             
             have
             made
             a
             sure
             and
             irrevocable
             covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             concerning
             the
             stability
             of
             his
             seed
             and
             throne
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             23.5
             .
             and
             likewise
             2
             Sam.
             7.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               And
               the
               heavens
               shall
               praise
               thy
               wonders
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             angels
             ,
             seeing
             the
             wonderfull
             works
             thou
             doest
             for
             thy
             Church
             shall
             praise
             thee
             for
             them
             :
             
               thy
               faithfulnesse
               also
               in
               the
               congregation
               of
               thy
               Saints
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             assembly
             of
             those
             holy
             spirits
             ,
             praise
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             in
             making
             good
             thy
             promises
             to
             thy
             people
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             15.15
             ;
             or
             the
             second
             clause
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             angels
             publishing
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             to
             his
             saints
             and
             servants
             upon
             earth
             .
             But
             now
             some
             by
             
               the
               heavens
            
             do
             understand
             ,
             not
             the
             angels
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             holy
             servants
             of
             God
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             men
             of
             heavenly
             minds
             and
             conversations
             ,
             who
             shall
             praise
             God
             upon
             earth
             ,
             as
             the
             angels
             do
             in
             heaven
             .
             And
             some
             also
             understand
             the
             whole
             verse
             of
             the
             visible
             heavens
             ,
             as
             a
             place
             parallel
             with
             that
             Psal
             .
             19.1
             .
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             adding
             this
             ,
             that
             
               the
               heavens
            
             may
             be
             said
             to
             praise
             Gods
             
               faithfulnesse
               in
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             because
             they
             are
             instrumentall
             in
             conferring
             those
             blessings
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             the
             righteous
             ,
             as
             rain
             and
             fruitfull
             seasons
             ,
             &c.
             which
             only
             the
             Saints
             do
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             from
             God.
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             divers
             of
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             how
             safely
             we
             may
             rest
             upon
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             in
             performing
             what
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             power
             to
             doe
             whatever
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               For
               who
               in
               the
               heaven
               can
               he
               compared
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             among
             the
             angels
             and
             blessed
             spirits
             there
             ?
             
               who
               among
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               mighty
               can
               be
               likened
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             among
             the
             mighty
             ones
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             29.1
             .
             Yet
             this
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             also
             understood
             of
             the
             angels
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             called
             
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               mighty
            
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             they
             are
             termed
             
               the
               sons
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Job
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               God
               is
               greatly
               to
               be
               feared
               in
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             almost
             all
             Expositours
             understand
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             angels
             ;
             even
             those
             glorious
             spirits
             ,
             whose
             power
             is
             so
             terrible
             to
             men
             ,
             do
             themselves
             tremble
             and
             fear
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             dreading
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             are
             alwaies
             obsequiously
             ready
             to
             doe
             whatever
             he
             enjoyns
             them
             :
             
               and
               to
               be
               had
               in
               reverence
               of
               all
               them
               that
               are
               about
               him
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             angels
             ,
             that
             are
             continually
             about
             him
             ,
             as
             souldiers
             about
             their
             generall
             ,
             and
             servants
             about
             their
             master
             ,
             whom
             therefore
             they
             have
             all
             cause
             to
             reverence
             ,
             as
             infinitely
             excelling
             them
             in
             glory
             .
             Yet
             I
             see
             not
             ,
             but
             this
             may
             be
             most
             probably
             understood
             of
             the
             Saints
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             greatly
             to
             be
             feared
             in
             the
             assembly
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             protecting
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             dreadfull
             judgements
             he
             executes
             upon
             their
             enemies
             in
             their
             defence
             ;
             
               and
               to
               be
               had
               in
               reverence
               of
               all
               them
               that
               are
               about
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             all
             his
             people
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             heathen
             round
             about
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             76.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Who
               is
               a
               strong
               Lord
               like
               unto
               thee
               ?
               or
               to
               thy
               faithfulnesse
               round
               about
               thee
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Who
             amongst
             all
             those
             that
             are
             round
             about
             thee
             are
             like
             to
             thee
             for
             faithfulnesse
             ?
             or
             rather
             ,
             Who
             is
             like
             unto
             thee
             ,
             who
             art
             faithfull
             to
             all
             that
             are
             round
             about
             thee
             ,
             or
             who
             art
             every
             way
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             discoverest
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             
             in
             all
             things
             
               round
               about
               thee
            
             ,
             or
             who
             art
             clothed
             with
             faithfulnesse
             
               round
               about
               thee
            
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             garment
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Thou
               rulest
               the
               raging
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             keeping
             it
             within
             its
             bounds
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             calm
             at
             thy
             pleasure
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             9.8
             ,
             and
             26.12
             ,
             and
             38.8
             ,
             &c
             :
             or
             ,
             thou
             quellest
             the
             pride
             of
             tyrants
             and
             nations
             ,
             that
             are
             like
             the
             raging
             sea
             .
             But
             that
             in
             these
             words
             the
             Psalmist
             doth
             particularly
             intend
             Gods
             dividing
             the
             red
             sea
             before
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             which
             follows
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               broken
               Rahab
               in
               pieces
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Egypt
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             87.4
             :
             
               as
               one
               that
               is
               slain
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             broken
             the
             Egyptians
             with
             a
             deadly
             blow
             ,
             destroying
             them
             with
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             man
             is
             slain
             with
             a
             sword
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             much
             ease
             as
             a
             man
             is
             slain
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               The
               North
               and
               the
               South
               thou
               hast
               created
               them
               ,
               Tabor
               and
               Hermon
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               name
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             All
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             East
             ,
             West
             ,
             North
             and
             South
             ,
             were
             created
             by
             thee
             ,
             and
             do
             chearfully
             serve
             and
             praise
             thee
             their
             creatour
             :
             for
             Tabor
             ,
             a
             mountain
             in
             the
             West
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             Hermon
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             are
             here
             put
             for
             the
             East
             and
             West
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Iustice
               and
               judgement
               are
               the
               habitation
               of
               thy
               throne
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thy
             throne
             is
             seated
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             justice
             and
             judgement
             ;
             thou
             dost
             order
             all
             things
             with
             most
             exact
             justice
             ,
             both
             by
             way
             of
             protecting
             and
             blessing
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             punishing
             thine
             and
             their
             enemies
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             we
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               Iustice
               and
               judgement
               are
               the
               establishment
               of
               thy
               throne
               ,
            
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             Gods
             kingdome
             on
             earth
             is
             upheld
             and
             magnified
             ,
             and
             made
             conspicuous
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             his
             justice
             and
             judgement
             .
             
               Mercy
               and
               truth
               shall
               go
               before
               thy
               face
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             continually
             with
             thee
             and
             in
             thy
             presence
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             85.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               people
               that
               know
               the
               joyfull
               sound
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             be
             in
             never
             so
             great
             distresse
             and
             danger
             ,
             yet
             they
             can
             rejoyce
             in
             that
             God
             is
             graciously
             present
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             God
             and
             king
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             quietly
             rest
             on
             his
             favour
             and
             protection
             :
             for
             in
             this
             expression
             the
             Psalmist
             alludes
             to
             the
             sounding
             of
             trumpets
             ,
             that
             was
             used
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             upon
             divers
             occasions
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             &
             that
             still
             as
             a
             sign
             of
             Gods
             favourable
             presence
             amongst
             them
             ,
             which
             who
             so
             understood
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             exceedingly
             rejoyce
             therein
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             Numb
             .
             10.2
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             and
             23.21
             .
             Yet
             withall
             consequently
             hereby
             must
             needs
             be
             implyed
             the
             happinesse
             of
             those
             that
             enjoyed
             the
             holy
             &
             solemn
             assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             understanding
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             sacred
             signs
             there
             used
             ,
             were
             refreshed
             with
             those
             spirituall
             joys
             that
             were
             signifyed
             thereby
             .
             
               They
               shall
               walk
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             rejoyce
             in
             thy
             favour
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             4.7
             .
             and
             Numb
             .
             6.25
             ,
             26.
             &
             through
             thy
             favour
             they
             shall
             go
             on
             prosperously
             in
             all
             their
             waies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               In
               thy
               Name
               shall
               they
               rejoyce
               all
               the
               day
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             shall
             continually
             rejoyce
             in
             thee
             ,
             or
             in
             thy
             favour
             ,
             and
             the
             daily
             effects
             thereof
             ;
             or
             in
             that
             they
             are
             thy
             people
             called
             by
             thy
             name
             :
             
               and
               in
               thy
               righteousnesse
               shall
               they
               be
               exalted
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             to
             them
             ,
             their
             spirits
             shall
             be
             lifted
             up
             with
             joy
             ,
             or
             they
             shall
             be
             encouraged
             against
             all
             adversities
             
             and
             enemies
             ;
             or
             ,
             through
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             they
             shall
             prosper
             &
             flourish
             ,
             and
             become
             eminently
             great
             above
             others
             .
             Some
             also
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             shall
             be
             spiritually
             and
             eternally
             exalted
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               For
               thou
               art
               the
               glory
               of
               their
               strength
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             givest
             them
             that
             strength
             ,
             whereby
             they
             glory
             and
             triumph
             over
             their
             enemies
             ,
             or
             whereby
             they
             become
             glorious
             ;
             or
             ,
             thou
             dost
             make
             thy self
             glorious
             in
             their
             strength
             ;
             or
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             strength
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             their
             strength
             :
             
               and
               in
               thy
               favour
               our
               horn
               shall
               be
               exalted
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               is
               our
               defence
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               our
               shield
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             king
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Psa
             .
             47.9
             .
             )
             
               is
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             made
             him
             king
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             exalt
             himself
             to
             that
             dignity
             :
             which
             is
             more
             plainly
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               and
               our
               king
               is
               of
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             71.22
             .
             And
             all
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             David
             ,
             but
             principally
             of
             Christ
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             16.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             Then
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             thou
             hadst
             appointed
             David
             to
             be
             king
             (
             as
             was
             touched
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             for
             the
             good
             of
             thy
             people
             :
             
               thou
               spakest
               in
               vision
               to
               thy
               holy
               one
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             Gad
             or
             Nathan
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             or
             rather
             to
             Samuel
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             16.1
             :
             
               and
               saidest
               ,
               I
               have
               laid
               help
               upon
               one
               that
               is
               mighty
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             set
             apart
             one
             to
             be
             king
             for
             the
             help
             of
             my
             people
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             furnished
             with
             eminent
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             my
             spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             made
             him
             a
             mighty
             man
             of
             valour
             &
             wisedome
             ,
             &
             every
             way
             exceeding
             able
             for
             that
             government
             and
             service
             :
             
               I
               have
               exalted
               one
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               people
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             people
             .
             But
             all
             this
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             is
             chiefly
             meant
             of
             Christ
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             16.1
             .
             and
             Deut.
             17.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               I
               have
               found
               David
               my
               servant
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             so
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             also
             called
             David
             ,
             Ezek.
             34.23
             .
             is
             tearmed
             Gods
             
               chosen
               servant
            
             Isa
             .
             42.1
             :
             
               with
               my
               holy
               oyl
               have
               I
               anointed
               him
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             16.1
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             45.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               With
               whom
               mine
               hand
               shall
               be
               established
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             so
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             never
             forsake
             him
             :
             
               mine
               arm
               also
               shall
               strengthen
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             full
             power
             ,
             not
             mine
             hand
             only
             ,
             but
             mine
             arm
             also
             ,
             shall
             be
             put
             forth
             for
             his
             help
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               The
               enemy
               shall
               not
               exact
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             forcing
             taxes
             or
             tributes
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             oppressing
             him
             in
             his
             estate
             :
             
               nor
               the
               son
               of
               wickednesse
               afflict
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             prevail
             over
             him
             ,
             how
             bold
             and
             desperate
             soever
             they
             be
             .
             But
             now
             as
             we
             referre
             this
             promise
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             triumphing
             over
             all
             the
             enemies
             he
             grappled
             with
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             7.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               But
               my
               faithfulnesse
               and
               my
               mercy
               shall
               be
               with
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             shall
             be
             faithfull
             &
             mercifull
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             the
             chief
             ornaments
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             good
             my
             promises
             to
             him
             notwithstanding
             his
             infirmities
             ,
             wherein
             mercy
             shall
             be
             shewed
             him
             :
             
               and
               in
               my
               name
               shall
               his
               horn
               be
               exalted
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             my
             help
             and
             favour
             he
             shall
             lift
             up
             his
             head
             with
             courage
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             by
             me
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             end
             my
             name
             may
             be
             glorified
             ,
             shall
             his
             kingdome
             be
             advanced
             ;
             and
             chiefly
             was
             this
             accomplished
             in
             the
             transcendent
             glory
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             :
             but
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             20.1
             .
             and
             1
             Sam.
             2.1
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               I
               will
               set
               his
               hand
               also
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               in
               the
               rivers
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             so
             far
             shall
             he
             extend
             his
             dominions
             by
             his
             sword
             :
             which
             in
             David
             was
             accomplished
             ,
             when
             he
             vanquished
             the
             Philistines
             that
             inhabited
             by
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             the
             Syrians
             unto
             the
             river
             Euphrates
             ,
             see
             2
             Sam.
             8.
             
             And
             indeed
             we
             must
             understand
             this
             promise
             much
             as
             that
             concerning
             Solomon
             Psal
             .
             72.8
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               He
               shall
               cry
               unto
               me
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               father
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             1
             ,
             He
             shall
             be
             my
             son
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             7.14
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             2.7
             .
             2ly
             ,
             He
             shall
             receive
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             not
             by
             succession
             from
             his
             earthly
             parents
             ,
             but
             as
             by
             adoption
             from
             me
             .
             3.
             
             He
             shall
             call
             upon
             me
             &
             depend
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             every
             way
             carry
             himself
             as
             a
             son
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Also
               I
               will
               make
               him
               my
               first-born
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             David
             it
             implyes
             ,
             1.
             that
             God
             should
             highly
             esteem
             of
             him
             :
             2.
             that
             he
             would
             honour
             him
             above
             all
             his
             people
             (
             though
             he
             were
             the
             youngest
             amongst
             his
             fathers
             sons
             )
             by
             conferring
             the
             kingdome
             upon
             him
             :
             yea
             and
             3.
             that
             he
             should
             be
             exalted
             in
             dignity
             above
             all
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             set
             apart
             to
             be
             a
             type
             of
             the
             Messiah
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             upon
             a
             like
             expression
             Exod.
             4.22
             .
             But
             now
             in
             Christ
             this
             was
             most
             clearly
             accomplished
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             person
             and
             office
             ,
             being
             King
             of
             kings
             and
             Lord
             of
             lords
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               first-begotten
            
             Heb.
             1.6
             .
             
               the
               first-born
               amongst
               many
               brethren
            
             Rom.
             8.29
             .
             and
             
               the
               first-born
               of
               every
               creature
            
             Col.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               My
               mercy
               will
               I
               keep
               for
               him
               for
               evermore
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             mercy
             promised
             concerning
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             Davids
             seed
             and
             kingdome
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             7.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               His
               seed
               also
               will
               I
               make
               to
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             posterity
             of
             David
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             7.16
             :
             which
             is
             clear
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               his
               throne
               as
               the
               daies
               of
               heaven
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             world
             shall
             last
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             11.21
             ;
             or
             as
             long
             as
             the
             heavens
             shall
             last
             :
             for
             though
             the
             heavens
             shall
             be
             changed
             ,
             Psal
             .
             103.26
             .
             
               as
               a
               vesture
               shalt
               thou
               change
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               changed
            
             ;
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             utterly
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             being
             renewed
             shall
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.13
             .
             But
             yet
             by
             
               his
               seed
            
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             we
             may
             also
             understand
             the
             seed
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             true
             believers
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             it
             were
             born
             again
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             sorrows
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             which
             were
             as
             the
             pains
             of
             a
             woman
             in
             travell
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.51
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               If
               his
               children
               forsake
               my
               law
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             For
             this
             and
             the
             two
             following
             verses
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             7.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               My
               covenant
               will
               I
               not
               break
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             they
             break
             my
             statutes
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             I
             break
             my
             covenant
             :
             for
             this
             seems
             to
             have
             reference
             to
             that
             before
             vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               If
               they
               break
               my
               statutes
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
             
               Once
               have
               I
               sworn
               by
               my
               holinesse
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             my self
             ,
             who
             am
             holy
             and
             cannot
             lie
             ,
             and
             of
             whose
             holinesse
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             where
             I
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             ,
             is
             an
             evident
             sign
             .
             As
             for
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               once
               have
               I
               sworn
            
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             And
             that
             is
             enough
             :
             for
             such
             an
             expression
             we
             frequently
             use
             ,
             to
             imply
             the
             certainty
             of
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             Once
             for
             all
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             so
             and
             so
             it
             is
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             36.
             
             
               His
               seed
               shall
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             29
             :
             
               and
               his
               throne
               as
               the
               Sun
               before
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             72.5
             .
             for
             to
             these
             heavenly
             bodies
             he
             compares
             the
             kingdome
             of
             David
             and
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             because
             they
             are
             more
             stable
             ,
             and
             lesse
             subject
             to
             change
             ,
             then
             the
             things
             here
             below
             ;
             2.
             to
             give
             a
             hint
             of
             the
             splendour
             and
             glory
             of
             this
             kingdome
             ;
             and
             3.
             to
             imply
             that
             we
             must
             look
             up
             to
             heaven
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             what
             is
             promised
             concerning
             this
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             not
             expect
             it
             upon
             earth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             37.
             
             
               It
               shall
               be
               established
               for
               ever
               as
               the
               moon
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             the
             moon
             ,
             though
             it
             sometimes
             waxeth
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             waneth
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             seemeth
             to
             be
             quite
             gone
             ,
             yet
             it
             alwaies
             continues
             settled
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             with
             Davids
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Church
             and
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             subject
             to
             variety
             of
             changes
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             certainly
             continue
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               as
               a
               faithfull
               witnesse
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             though
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             rain-bow
             ,
             thus
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             rain-bow
             is
             a
             faithfull
             witnesse
             concerning
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             never
             drown
             the
             world
             any
             more
             ,
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             also
             as
             a
             faithfull
             witnesse
             in
             heaven
             concerning
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             Davids
             kingdome
             ;
             yet
             because
             the
             rain-bow
             doth
             seldome
             appear
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             doth
             appear
             ,
             it
             soon
             vanisheth
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             Psalmist
             seems
             to
             speak
             here
             of
             that
             which
             might
             constantly
             be
             a
             visible
             witnesse
             of
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             Davids
             kingdome
             ,
             therefore
             the
             most
             of
             Expositours
             do
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             moon
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               be
               established
               for
               ever
               as
               the
               moon
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               faithfull
               witnesse
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             kingdome
             of
             David
             shall
             as
             surely
             be
             established
             upon
             earth
             ,
             as
             the
             moon
             is
             settled
             and
             established
             in
             heaven
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             a
             witnesse
             of
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             so
             it
             shall
             for
             ever
             be
             a
             witnesse
             in
             heaven
             of
             the
             stability
             of
             this
             my
             promise
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             Jer.
             33.20
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               If
               you
               can
               break
               my
               covenant
               of
               the
               day
               and
               my
               covenant
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               should
               not
               be
               day
               and
               night
               in
               their
               season
               ,
               then
               may
               also
               my
               covenant
               be
               broken
               with
               David
               my
               servant
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               have
               a
               son
               to
               reign
               upon
               his
               throne
               :
            
             or
             ,
             of
             the
             stars
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             lights
             of
             heaven
             in
             generall
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               be
               established
               for
               ever
               as
               the
               moon
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               faithfull
               witnesse
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             as
             any
             other
             of
             the
             faithfull
             witnesses
             in
             heaven
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             stars
             ,
             which
             are
             established
             as
             witnesses
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             faithfully
             to
             distinguish
             between
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             Gen.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             38.
             
             
               But
               thou
               hast
               cast
               off
               and
               abhorred
               ,
               thou
               hast
               been
               with
               thine
               anointed
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             clear
             at
             what
             time
             this
             Psalm
             was
             penned
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             before
             on
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             Psalm
             )
             we
             cannot
             expresly
             say
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             meant
             of
             Gods
             being
             wroth
             with
             Jehoiachin
             ,
             or
             Zedekiah
             ,
             who
             were
             carried
             captives
             into
             Babylon
             ;
             or
             with
             Rehoboam
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             was
             first
             broken
             in
             pieces
             ;
             or
             of
             his
             being
             wroth
             with
             David
             in
             his
             successours
             in
             generall
             .
             However
             ,
             clear
             it
             is
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             them
             seemed
             ,
             in
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             to
             crosse
             all
             the
             severall
             branches
             of
             the
             promises
             before
             recited
             :
             for
             as
             this
             which
             he
             saith
             here
             of
             Gods
             casting
             off
             and
             abhorring
             ,
             and
             being
             wroth
             with
             his
             anointed
             (
             and
             consequently
             with
             his
             people
             too
             )
             is
             opposed
             to
             that
             promise
             vers
             .
             21
             ,
             
               with
               him
               mine
               hand
               shall
               be
               established
               ,
            
             &c.
             so
             is
             it
             likewise
             in
             all
             the
             following
             branches
             of
             his
             complaint
             .
             
             Yet
             his
             meaning
             was
             not
             to
             charge
             God
             with
             breach
             of
             promise
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             bemoan
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             shewing
             how
             contrary
             all
             things
             seemed
             to
             be
             for
             the
             present
             to
             that
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             David
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             39.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               void
               the
               covenant
               of
               thy
               servant
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             above
             vers
             .
             34
             :
             
               thou
               hast
               profaned
               his
               crown
               by
               casting
               it
               to
               the
               ground
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             utterly
             brought
             down
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             exposed
             it
             to
             contempt
             and
             derifion
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             :
             see
             2
             Sam.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             40.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               broken
               down
               all
               his
               hedges
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             his
             walls
             and
             strong
             holds
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             80.12
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             41.
             
             
               He
               is
               a
               reproach
               to
               his
               neighbours
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             reproach
             and
             flout
             at
             him
             ,
             Is
             this
             that
             glorious
             king
             ,
             whose
             kingdome
             was
             to
             continue
             as
             long
             as
             the
             sun
             and
             moon
             endured
             ?
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             79.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             45.
             
             
               The
               daies
               of
               his
               youth
               hast
               thou
               shortened
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             destruction
             that
             was
             made
             amongst
             the
             people
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             cut
             off
             the
             young
             men
             amongst
             his
             people
             in
             the
             slower
             of
             their
             age
             :
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             king
             himself
             ;
             
               The
               daies
               of
               his
               youth
               hast
               thou
               shortened
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Through
             much
             misery
             and
             sorrow
             he
             is
             become
             old
             in
             the
             prime
             of
             his
             youth
             ;
             or
             ,
             thou
             hast
             betimes
             cut
             off
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             reign
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             very
             youth
             .
             And
             indeed
             of
             Jehoiachin
             this
             might
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             who
             at
             eighteen
             years
             old
             began
             to
             reign
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             reigned
             in
             all
             but
             three
             moneths
             and
             odde
             daies
             ,
             was
             taken
             by
             Nebuchadnezzar
             and
             carried
             captive
             into
             Babylon
             ,
             2
             King.
             24.8
             ,
             10.
             
             But
             I
             conceive
             it
             may
             best
             of
             all
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             kingdome
             it self
             figuratively
             ;
             
               The
               daies
               of
               his
               youth
               hast
               thou
               shortened
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             eternall
             kingdome
             ,
             which
             thou
             didst
             promise
             to
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             ,
             is
             waxen
             old
             ,
             decayed
             and
             broken
             in
             its
             very
             youth
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             it
             began
             to
             flourish
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             come
             to
             its
             full
             ripenesse
             ;
             for
             thus
             the
             prophet
             Hosea
             speaks
             likewise
             of
             the
             decaies
             of
             Israels
             kingdome
             ,
             Hos
             .
             7.9
             .
             
               gray
               hairs
               are
               here
               and
               there
               upon
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               knoweth
               it
               not
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               covered
               him
               with
               shame
               ,
            
             either
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             his
             and
             his
             peoples
             being
             carried
             into
             captivity
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             failing
             of
             their
             hopes
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             which
             they
             expected
             should
             have
             continued
             for
             ever
             ,
             was
             so
             quickly
             broken
             and
             ruined
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             47.
             
             
               Remember
               how
               short
               my
               time
               is
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Therefore
             come
             in
             to
             the
             help
             of
             me
             and
             other
             thy
             servants
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             too
             late
             ;
             or
             ,
             Make
             not
             our
             lives
             shorter
             by
             cutting
             us
             off
             in
             thy
             displeasure
             ;
             or
             ,
             Do
             not
             make
             that
             little
             while
             we
             have
             to
             live
             ,
             so
             continually
             and
             extremely
             miserable
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             10.9
             ,
             and
             14.5
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             39.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Wherefore
               hast
               thou
               made
               all
               men
               in
               vain
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Surely
             thou
             didst
             not
             make
             so
             glorious
             a
             creature
             as
             man
             is
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             make
             them
             tast
             thy
             goodnesse
             and
             loving
             kindnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             hereby
             they
             might
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             serve
             and
             praise
             thee
             ;
             thou
             didst
             not
             make
             them
             merely
             that
             when
             thou
             hadst
             made
             them
             thou
             mightest
             destroy
             them
             again
             ,
             for
             then
             thou
             mightest
             seem
             to
             have
             made
             them
             in
             vain
             ,
             yea
             it
             had
             been
             better
             for
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             never
             been
             made
             :
             and
             therefore
             why
             dost
             thou
             not
             manifest
             thy
             love
             to
             us
             thy
             people
             ?
             were
             it
             not
             better
             to
             let
             us
             live
             that
             we
             might
             praise
             thy
             name
             ,
             then
             to
             cut
             us
             off
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             (
             and
             consequently
             all
             mankind
             ,
             
             if
             it
             be
             so
             with
             thine
             own
             people
             )
             were
             only
             made
             that
             we
             might
             be
             again
             destroyed
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             49.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               where
               are
               thy
               former
               loving-kindnesses
               ,
               which
               thou
               swarest
               unto
               David
               in
               thy
               truth
               ?
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             formerly
             shewn
             thy self
             gracious
             to
             thy
             servants
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             promises
             made
             to
             David
             ;
             oh
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             so
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             50.
             
             
               Remember
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               the
               reproach
               of
               thy
               servants
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             in
             their
             reproach
             thou
             also
             art
             reproached
             :
             
               how
               I
               do
               bear
               in
               my
               bosome
               the
               reproach
               of
               all
               the
               mighty
               people
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             either
             1.
             
             I
             take
             the
             reproaches
             of
             thy
             servants
             and
             thine
             anointed
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             reproached
             me
             in
             mine
             own
             particular
             ;
             or
             2.
             in
             that
             they
             lye
             so
             heavy
             upon
             my
             heart
             ;
             or
             3.
             in
             that
             I
             am
             resolved
             quietly
             to
             endure
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             swallow
             them
             down
             in
             silence
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             indeed
             able
             to
             shake
             them
             off
             ;
             because
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             our
             condition
             is
             at
             present
             so
             contrary
             to
             what
             we
             waited
             for
             ;
             or
             4.
             in
             that
             their
             reproaches
             came
             not
             to
             his
             ear
             by
             hear-say
             only
             ,
             but
             were
             openly
             to
             his
             face
             cast
             as
             it
             were
             into
             his
             bosome
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             51.
             
             
               Wherewith
               they
               have
               reproached
               the
               footsteps
               of
               thine
               anointed
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             56.6
             .
             They
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             reproached
             the
             footsteps
             of
             Gods
             anointed
             ;
             either
             1.
             because
             they
             scoffed
             at
             the
             delay
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             their
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             Where
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             is
             your
             long-expected
             Redeemer
             ?
             whence
             is
             it
             that
             he
             is
             so
             long
             a
             coming
             ?
             and
             indeed
             elsewhere
             by
             the
             footsteps
             or
             feet
             of
             men
             is
             meant
             their
             coming
             ,
             as
             Isa
             ,
             52.7
             .
             
               How
               beautifull
               upon
               the
               mountains
               are
               the
               feet
               of
               him
               that
               bringeth
               good
               tidings
               ?
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             How
             acceptable
             and
             welcome
             is
             the
             coming
             of
             those
             that
             are
             sent
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             or
             2.
             because
             they
             derided
             the
             holinesse
             of
             the
             conversation
             of
             him
             that
             was
             then
             their
             king
             ;
             or
             his
             counsels
             and
             actions
             ;
             or
             the
             very
             sad
             condition
             whereinto
             he
             was
             fallen
             :
             or
             3.
             because
             they
             made
             a
             mock
             of
             all
             the
             monuments
             &
             memorials
             of
             the
             former
             glory
             of
             their
             kingdome
             :
             or
             4.
             because
             they
             derided
             the
             peoples
             endeavouring
             to
             tread
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             David
             ,
             &
             comforting
             themselves
             in
             the
             promise
             that
             God
             had
             made
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             seed
             But
             the
             two
             first
             reasons
             seem
             to
             me
             the
             most
             probable
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             52.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               for
               evermore
               :
               Amen
               and
               Amen
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             41.13
             .
             Thus
             the
             Psalmist
             closeth
             this
             Psalm
             as
             he
             began
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             an
             expression
             which
             implyes
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             God
             would
             in
             the
             conclusion
             cause
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             work
             together
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             people
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XC
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               A
               Prayer
               of
               Moses
               the
               man
               of
               God.
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             33.1
             .
             Many
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             not
             composed
             by
             Moses
             ,
             but
             by
             David
             .
             But
             there
             being
             no
             great
             strength
             in
             the
             reason
             they
             chiefly
             build
             upon
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             Moses
             ,
             who
             lived
             himself
             120
             years
             ,
             Deut.
             34.7
             .
             should
             reckon
             threescore
             &
             ten
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             most
             fourscore
             years
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             utmost
             extent
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             v.
             10
             .
             expressed
             (
             for
             this
             might
             be
             the
             common
             age
             that
             men
             lived
             to
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             though
             Moses
             &
             some
             others
             had
             their
             days
             lengthened
             out
             to
             a
             far
             longer
             period
             ;
             )
             therefore
             I
             see
             no
             
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             not
             understand
             this
             Title
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             do
             plainly
             hold
             forth
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             is
             a
             prayer
             composed
             by
             Moses
             ,
             that
             
               man
               of
               God.
            
             Yea
             and
             very
             probable
             I
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             which
             many
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             by
             Moses
             for
             the
             use
             &
             comfort
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             after
             God
             had
             pronounced
             that
             sentence
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             all
             die
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             that
             were
             twenty
             years
             old
             &
             upward
             when
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             save
             only
             Joshua
             and
             Caleb
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.29
             .
             and
             when
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             sentence
             ,
             he
             found
             the
             people
             for
             many
             years
             together
             mouldering
             away
             :
             in
             regard
             whereof
             he
             might
             well
             bewail
             ,
             as
             here
             he
             doth
             ,
             the
             mortality
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Make
               us
               glad
               according
               to
               the
               daies
               wherein
               thou
               hast
               afflicted
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               years
               wherein
               we
               have
               seen
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               been
               our
               dwelling-place
               in
               all
               generations
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             as
             strangers
             we
             travell
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             have
             yet
             no
             settled
             dwelling-place
             ;
             yet
             to
             our
             fathers
             in
             this
             very
             condition
             thou
             hast
             been
             in
             all
             generations
             a
             dwelling-place
             ,
             a
             house
             of
             refuge
             ,
             yea
             so
             thou
             hast
             hitherto
             been
             to
             us
             ;
             thou
             hast
             alwaies
             provided
             for
             them
             and
             us
             a
             place
             of
             shelter
             ,
             where
             we
             might
             repose
             our selves
             ,
             and
             be
             provided
             for
             ;
             thou
             hast
             been
             as
             a
             little
             Sanctuary
             to
             us
             ,
             Ezek.
             11.16
             .
             and
             therefore
             be
             so
             still
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               From
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               thou
               art
               God.
            
             ]
             This
             is
             here
             inserted
             ,
             either
             1.
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             that
             God
             should
             be
             a
             refuge
             to
             them
             in
             all
             generations
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             vers
             .
             1.
             seeing
             he
             was
             God
             from
             all
             eternity
             before
             ever
             the
             world
             was
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             eternity
             doth
             make
             us
             the
             more
             sensible
             of
             mans
             frail
             and
             transitory
             condition
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             intended
             now
             to
             treat
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             the
             eternity
             of
             God
             doth
             imply
             that
             all
             things
             had
             their
             being
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             both
             have
             been
             alwaies
             and
             are
             still
             governed
             by
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             is
             the
             supreme
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             changes
             that
             are
             in
             the
             creatures
             ,
             himself
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             being
             subject
             to
             no
             change
             ,
             as
             all
             things
             here
             below
             are
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             whom
             should
             men
             flee
             for
             help
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Thou
               turnest
               man
               to
               destruction
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             dissolution
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             26.6
             ,
             and
             28.22
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Whilst
             thou
             continuest
             eternally
             the
             same
             ,
             thou
             dost
             suddenly
             bring
             man
             back
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             was
             taken
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             sentence
             which
             thou
             didst
             passe
             against
             all
             mankind
             in
             Adam
             ,
             Gen.
             3.19
             .
             
               dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               unto
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               sayest
               ,
               Return
               ye
               children
               of
               men
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             By
             a
             word
             of
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             when
             thou
             pleasest
             ,
             thou
             callest
             men
             back
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             their
             bodies
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             their
             spirits
             to
             God
             that
             gave
             them
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             12.7
             :
             and
             to
             whom
             therefore
             should
             we
             seek
             for
             preservation
             but
             to
             thee
             ?
             I
             know
             many
             do
             otherwise
             understand
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             having
             turned
             men
             to
             the
             very
             brink
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             God
             often
             calls
             them
             back
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             continue
             longer
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             doubtlesse
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               a
               thousand
               years
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             may
             well
             say
             that
             man
             is
             suddenly
             turned
             to
             destruction
             ;
             for
             suppose
             a
             man
             should
             live
             
               a
               thousand
               years
            
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             no
             man
             ever
             did
             ,
             see
             Gen.
             5.27
             .
             )
             alas
             ,
             
               a
               thousand
               years
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             thee
             ,
             or
             in
             comparison
             of
             thine
             eternity
             ,
             or
             
               with
               thee
            
             ,
             as
             
             Saint
             Peter
             alledgeth
             it
             2
             Pet.
             3.8
             .
             
               are
               but
               as
               yesterday
               when
               it
               is
               past
            
             (
             which
             then
             is
             nothing
             ;
             and
             besides
             man
             judgeth
             better
             of
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             time
             when
             it
             is
             past
             ,
             then
             when
             it
             is
             passing
             )
             
               and
               as
               a
               watch
               in
               the
               night
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             space
             of
             three
             hours
             :
             for
             by
             that
             Matth.
             14.25
             .
             
               And
               in
               the
               fourth
               watch
               of
               the
               night
               Iesus
               went
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             it
             appears
             that
             of
             old
             they
             divided
             the
             night
             ,
             consisting
             of
             twelve
             hours
             ,
             into
             four
             watches
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             intended
             by
             those
             four
             distinct
             tearms
             Mark
             13.35
             .
             
               at
               even
               ,
               or
               at
               midnight
               ,
               or
               at
               cock-crowing
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               morning
               .
            
             And
             it
             may
             be
             also
             that
             he
             the
             rather
             mentioneth
             
               a
               watch
               in
               the
               night
            
             ,
             either
             because
             time
             seems
             to
             slip
             fastest
             away
             when
             men
             lye
             slumbering
             ,
             scarce
             knowing
             whether
             they
             be
             asleep
             or
             awake
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             he
             would
             also
             thereby
             covertly
             give
             a
             hint
             how
             full
             of
             darknesse
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             ignorance
             and
             manifold
             miseries
             .
             However
             ,
             that
             which
             Moses
             intends
             here
             is
             the
             same
             that
             David
             saith
             Psal
             .
             39.15
             .
             
               mine
               age
               is
               as
               nothing
               before
               thee
               .
            
             For
             so
             Peter
             alledgeth
             this
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Gods
             staying
             long
             before
             he
             came
             to
             judgement
             was
             no
             delay
             with
             God
             ,
             seeing
             a
             day
             and
             a
             thousand
             years
             were
             all
             one
             with
             God
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.8
             .
             
               But
               beloved
               ,
               be
               not
               ignorant
               of
               this
               one
               thing
               ,
               that
               one
               day
               is
               with
               the
               Lord
               as
               a
               thousand
               years
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               years
               as
               one
               day
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Thou
               carriest
               them
               away
               as
               with
               a
               floud
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             memoriall
             left
             of
             them
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             there
             is
             of
             a
             floud
             ,
             which
             overfloweth
             all
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             suddenly
             glideth
             away
             ,
             &
             it
             is
             quite
             gone
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             are
             suddenly
             swept
             away
             by
             a
             violent
             death
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             22.16
             ;
             besides
             that
             every
             mans
             life
             doth
             soon
             passe
             away
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             )
             men
             are
             oft
             cut
             off
             by
             sudden
             casualties
             and
             judgements
             :
             
               they
               are
               as
               a
               sleep
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             suddenly
             passeth
             away
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               as
               a
               sleep
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             dream
             when
             one
             sleepeth
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             20.8
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             73.20
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               In
               the
               morning
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             flourishing
             age
             ,
             their
             childhood
             or
             youth
             ,
             
               they
               are
               like
               grasse
               which
               groweth
               up
               ,
            
             if
             we
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               they
               are
               like
               grasse
               which
               is
               changed
               ,
            
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             change
             that
             is
             in
             grasse
             ,
             when
             being
             sprouted
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             it
             becomes
             more
             and
             more
             fresh
             and
             flourishing
             ,
             and
             shooteth
             up
             with
             a
             flour
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             intendeth
             the
             same
             with
             that
             translation
             which
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             men
             in
             the
             morning
             of
             their
             years
             do
             usually
             flourish
             like
             grasse
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             yet
             felt
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             sun
             .
             But
             commonly
             they
             that
             thus
             translate
             the
             words
             ,
             do
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             change
             that
             is
             wrought
             in
             grasse
             when
             it
             withereth
             ;
             
               in
               the
               morning
               they
               are
               like
               grasse
               which
               is
               changed
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             grasse
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             fresh
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             yet
             presently
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             sun
             it
             begins
             to
             flag
             ,
             to
             change
             and
             wither
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               For
               we
               are
               consumed
               by
               thine
               anger
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Divers
             things
             might
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             be
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             it
             was
             Gods
             just
             anger
             against
             the
             sin
             of
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             ,
             that
             did
             first
             bring
             us
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             death
             ;
             2.
             that
             it
             was
             the
             same
             anger
             of
             God
             against
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             caused
             him
             so
             exceedingly
             to
             shorten
             mens
             daies
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             they
             were
             before
             the
             floud
             ;
             and
             3.
             that
             this
             was
             likewise
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Israelites
             were
             daily
             consumed
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             78.33
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             must
             needs
             perish
             ,
             when
             poor
             creatures
             ,
             so
             frail
             by
             nature
             ,
             had
             also
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             lying
             so
             heavy
             upon
             
             them
             .
             And
             the
             same
             is
             also
             repeated
             again
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               by
               thy
               wrath
               are
               we
               troubled
               .
            
             Yet
             some
             would
             have
             this
             understood
             of
             their
             being
             troubled
             with
             being
             continually
             in
             fear
             of
             death
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             minds
             terrours
             through
             the
             fear
             of
             eternall
             torments
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               set
               our
               iniquities
               before
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             dost
             not
             only
             know
             all
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             but
             thou
             dost
             also
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             punish
             us
             for
             them
             .
             For
             thence
             is
             this
             phrase
             of
             Gods
             setting
             their
             iniquities
             before
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             men
             set
             up
             marks
             to
             shoot
             at
             ;
             or
             as
             men
             are
             carefull
             to
             set
             those
             things
             which
             they
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             remember
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             them
             alwaies
             in
             their
             eye
             ;
             or
             rather
             as
             judges
             are
             wont
             to
             set
             offenders
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             their
             offences
             to
             be
             openly
             laid
             forth
             and
             declared
             before
             they
             pronounce
             sentence
             against
             them
             .
             
               Our
               secret
               sinnes
               in
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             sins
             which
             we
             hide
             from
             others
             ,
             or
             which
             we
             our selves
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             are
             clearly
             discovered
             before
             thy
             lightsome
             countenance
             ,
             where
             the
             hidden
             things
             of
             darknesse
             are
             as
             visible
             ,
             as
             those
             things
             that
             are
             done
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Sun.
             And
             indeed
             this
             ,
             when
             God
             begins
             to
             punish
             men
             for
             these
             sins
             ,
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             though
             they
             would
             not
             before
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               For
               all
               our
               daies
               are
               passed
               away
               in
               thy
               wrath
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thy
             wrath
             lyeth
             heavy
             upon
             us
             all
             our
             life
             long
             :
             
               we
               spend
               our
               years
               as
               a
               tale
               that
               is
               told
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             passe
             away
             in
             an
             instant
             ;
             even
             as
             when
             a
             man
             speaks
             ,
             his
             words
             continue
             no
             longer
             then
             they
             are
             speaking
             ,
             but
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             are
             uttered
             they
             passe
             away
             with
             a
             breath
             ,
             and
             vanish
             into
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             can
             by
             no
             means
             be
             recalled
             again
             ;
             yea
             as
             when
             men
             tell
             some
             foolish
             tale
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             remembring
             ,
             and
             which
             men
             forget
             as
             fast
             as
             it
             is
             told
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               daies
               of
               our
               years
               are
               threescore
               years
               &
               ten
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             upon
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             Psalm
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             If
             to
             lengthen
             out
             the
             time
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             we
             reckon
             them
             by
             the
             daies
             we
             live
             ,
             which
             will
             soon
             indeed
             amount
             to
             many
             thousands
             ,
             alas
             ,
             all
             this
             will
             make
             but
             threescore
             and
             ten
             years
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             usuall
             time
             of
             mens
             lives
             now
             ,
             whereas
             before
             the
             floud
             we
             see
             the
             Patriarks
             lived
             many
             hundred
             years
             .
             
               And
               if
               by
               reason
               of
               strength
               they
               be
               fourscore
               years
               ,
               yet
               is
               their
               strength
               labour
               and
               sorrow
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             some
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             more
             then
             ordinary
             strength
             of
             their
             constitution
             ,
             do
             live
             to
             fourscore
             years
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             their
             strength
             ,
             or
             even
             when
             they
             are
             in
             their
             greatest
             strength
             ,
             their
             lives
             are
             usually
             full
             of
             toil
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             manifold
             miseries
             and
             sorrows
             :
             
               for
               it
               is
               soon
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               we
               flie
               away
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             men
             is
             soon
             decayed
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             are
             gone
             in
             an
             instant
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Who
               knoweth
               the
               power
               of
               thine
               anger
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             as
             spoken
             ,
             either
             1.
             by
             way
             of
             bewailing
             the
             sad
             discovery
             of
             Gods
             anger
             against
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Who
             is
             able
             to
             conceive
             or
             expresse
             how
             heavy
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             lyeth
             now
             upon
             us
             ?
             Or
             2.
             by
             way
             of
             admiring
             the
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             manifested
             generally
             in
             the
             judgements
             wherewith
             he
             contends
             in
             his
             wrath
             against
             those
             that
             sin
             against
             him
             ;
             or
             rather
             the
             wonderfull
             power
             that
             is
             in
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             to
             awaken
             and
             terrify
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ;
             
               Who
               knoweth
               the
               power
               of
               thine
               anger
               ?
            
             
             that
             is
             ,
             Who
             is
             able
             to
             expresse
             or
             think
             how
             terrible
             thy
             wrath
             is
             to
             such
             poor
             creatures
             as
             men
             are
             ,
             when
             once
             thou
             makest
             it
             manifest
             that
             thou
             art
             offended
             with
             them
             ?
             As
             long
             as
             thou
             hidest
             thy
             displeasure
             ,
             they
             are
             fearlesse
             ,
             and
             proudly
             exalt
             themselves
             against
             thee
             :
             but
             when
             thou
             makest
             them
             see
             thou
             art
             angry
             with
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             tremble
             ,
             and
             their
             spirits
             fail
             them
             .
             Or
             else
             3.
             by
             way
             of
             exclaiming
             against
             the
             stupidity
             of
             men
             ;
             
               Who
               knoweth
               the
               power
               of
               thine
               anger
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             How
             few
             are
             there
             that
             know
             or
             consider
             ,
             or
             seriously
             lay
             to
             heart
             the
             power
             of
             thine
             anger
             !
             nothing
             will
             make
             men
             fear
             thy
             wrath
             ;
             but
             even
             when
             thy
             wrath
             is
             discovered
             against
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             rush
             headlong
             upon
             the
             pikes
             of
             thy
             displeasure
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             must
             also
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               even
               according
               to
               thy
               fear
               ,
               so
               is
               thy
               wrath
               ,
            
             one
             of
             these
             two
             waies
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             there
             is
             as
             much
             danger
             and
             terrour
             in
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             as
             men
             can
             possibly
             fear
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             according
             as
             men
             fear
             God
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             sensible
             of
             his
             displeasure
             :
             they
             that
             fear
             not
             God
             ,
             care
             not
             for
             any
             discoveries
             of
             his
             anger
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             are
             tenderly
             fearfull
             of
             every
             token
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             very
             ready
             to
             humble
             themselves
             under
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               So
               teach
               us
               to
               number
               our
               daies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             39.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Return
               ,
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               how
               long
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             doubtlesse
             is
             spoken
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             wandring
             of
             the
             Israelites
             so
             many
             years
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ;
             (
             if
             not
             also
             to
             their
             long
             bondage
             in
             Egypt
             )
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               let
               it
               repent
               thee
               concerning
               thy
               servants
            
             :
             see
             also
             vers
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               O
               satisfy
               us
               early
               with
               thy
               mercy
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             shewing
             us
             mercy
             speedily
             ,
             satisfy
             our
             souls
             with
             the
             assurance
             that
             thou
             hast
             pardoned
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             dost
             love
             us
             and
             own
             us
             as
             thy
             people
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             33.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Let
               thy
               work
               appear
               unto
               thy
               servants
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Make
             it
             appear
             by
             thy
             working
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             pacifyed
             towards
             us
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             Let
             that
             which
             thou
             wilt
             doe
             for
             thy
             servants
             ,
             or
             which
             thou
             hast
             promised
             our
             forefathers
             that
             thou
             wilt
             doe
             for
             us
             ,
             appear
             and
             be
             made
             manifest
             before
             our
             eyes
             ;
             let
             us
             see
             it
             done
             .
             And
             most
             probable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             particularly
             meant
             of
             that
             great
             work
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             doe
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             them
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             for
             a
             possession
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             it
             appear
             that
             thou
             hast
             not
             brought
             us
             out
             of
             Egypt
             in
             vain
             ;
             perfect
             the
             work
             begun
             by
             bringing
             us
             into
             the
             promised
             land
             .
             Yet
             by
             these
             words
             
               thy
               work
            
             may
             be
             meant
             any
             speciall
             work
             of
             mercy
             ;
             because
             that
             is
             Gods
             chief
             work
             ,
             yea
             his
             proper
             work
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             When
             the
             Lord
             hides
             himself
             from
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             punisheth
             them
             ,
             he
             appears
             then
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             father
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             may
             be
             called
             his
             strange
             work
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Isa
             .
             28.21
             :
             but
             when
             he
             doeth
             them
             good
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             own
             proper
             work
             :
             and
             hence
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             is
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               Let
               thy
               work
               appear
               unto
               thy
               servants
               ,
               and
               thy
               glory
               unto
               their
               children
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Glorify
             thy self
             by
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             thy
             mercy
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             and
             glorious
             works
             thou
             shalt
             doe
             for
             them
             .
             And
             this
             also
             may
             be
             meant
             particularly
             of
             his
             carrying
             them
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               And
               let
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               be
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             grace
             &
             savour
             ;
             which
             is
             ca●led
             here
             
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             special
             grace
             which
             
             God
             affords
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             protecting
             &
             blessing
             them
             ,
             &c.
             renders
             him
             beautifull
             &
             amiable
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             yea
             causeth
             his
             glory
             to
             shine
             forth
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             making
             it
             manifest
             that
             he
             is
             the
             only
             true
             almighty
             God
             ;
             (
             &
             so
             did
             particularly
             his
             carrying
             the
             Israelites
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             here
             desired
             by
             Moses
             ;
             )
             or
             else
             because
             Gods
             favour
             to
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             is
             their
             beauty
             and
             glory
             ,
             it
             makes
             them
             to
             be
             admired
             and
             highly
             esteemed
             by
             those
             that
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ;
             whereas
             if
             God
             withdraws
             himself
             ,
             and
             shines
             not
             favourably
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             become
             an
             obscure
             and
             base
             despised
             people
             .
             
               And
               establish
               thou
               the
               work
               of
               our
               hands
               upon
               us
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             direct
             and
             make
             good
             ,
             and
             prosper
             in
             us
             and
             to
             us
             what
             we
             shall
             undertake
             ;
             by
             thy
             spirit
             direct
             us
             to
             yield
             obedience
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             thy
             blessing
             be
             upon
             our
             endeavours
             :
             
               yea
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               our
               hands
               establish
               thou
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             thy
             continued
             ayd
             and
             blessing
             carry
             on
             what
             we
             undertake
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XCI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               HE
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               the
               secret
               place
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             lyes
             hid
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             He
             that
             puts
             his
             whole
             confidence
             in
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             his
             only
             refuge
             :
             
               shall
               abide
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               Almighty
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             dwell
             quietly
             in
             a
             sure
             and
             safe
             place
             ,
             and
             needs
             not
             fear
             any
             danger
             whatsoever
             .
             By
             
               the
               secret
               place
               of
               the
               most
               High
            
             is
             meant
             Gods
             secret
             preservation
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             discerned
             by
             a
             naturall
             man
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             allude
             to
             a
             mans
             being
             kept
             close
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             Gods
             bosome
             :
             but
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             27.5
             .
             And
             by
             
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               Almighty
            
             is
             implyed
             not
             only
             safety
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             sweet
             refreshing
             of
             mind
             they
             find
             ,
             that
             can
             repose
             themselves
             upon
             Gods
             protection
             ,
             such
             as
             men
             meet
             with
             when
             they
             come
             into
             some
             shadowy
             place
             ,
             to
             cover
             themselves
             from
             the
             scorching
             heat
             of
             the
             sun
             .
             But
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Ruth
             2.12
             .
             Judg.
             14.9
             .
             Psal
             .
             17.8
             ,
             and
             57.1
             .
             Now
             this
             Psalm
             is
             probably
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             composed
             by
             David
             upon
             occasion
             of
             that
             pestilence
             ,
             which
             destroyed
             such
             multitudes
             in
             the
             space
             of
             three
             daies
             ,
             2
             Kings
             24.
             see
             vers
             .
             3.
             and
             6.
             of
             this
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               will
               say
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             distresses
             whatsoever
             :
             
               He
               is
               my
               refuge
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             sure
             protectour
             .
             Now
             this
             we
             may
             conceive
             to
             be
             spoken
             in
             the
             person
             of
             any
             righteous
             man
             ,
             so
             safe-guarded
             as
             is
             above
             said
             ,
             
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               Almighty
               .
            
             But
             yet
             I
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             that
             this
             the
             Psalmist
             inserts
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             own
             example
             he
             might
             encourage
             others
             to
             trust
             thus
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Surely
               he
               shall
               deliver
               thee
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             also
             be
             taken
             ,
             either
             as
             spoken
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             to
             every
             righteous
             man
             ,
             that
             wholly
             depends
             upon
             Gods
             protection
             ,
             or
             else
             as
             spoken
             to
             himself
             ;
             which
             I
             the
             rather
             approve
             ,
             both
             because
             of
             the
             dependance
             of
             this
             upon
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             and
             because
             that
             which
             follows
             vers
             .
             9.
             cannot
             well
             be
             otherwise
             understood
             .
             
               Surely
               he
               shall
               deliver
               thee
               from
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               fowler
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               noysome
               pestilence
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             secret
             contrivances
             of
             all
             enemies
             ,
             bodily
             or
             spirituall
             ,
             lying
             in
             wait
             to
             destroy
             ,
             and
             
             from
             the
             noysome
             ,
             hurtfull
             ,
             destroying
             pestilence
             .
             And
             so
             under
             these
             two
             particulars
             there
             may
             be
             also
             a
             promise
             implyed
             of
             deliverance
             from
             all
             dangers
             and
             evils
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
             they
             come
             from
             men
             or
             from
             God
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             devices
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             desperate
             sicknesses
             and
             sudden
             destruction
             .
             But
             then
             again
             many
             learned
             Expositours
             do
             understand
             both
             clauses
             of
             the
             pestilence
             ;
             holding
             that
             by
             
               the
               fowler
            
             David
             meant
             that
             destroying
             angel
             2
             Sam.
             24.16
             .
             and
             that
             the
             pestilence
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               fowler
            
             ,
             because
             men
             are
             suddenly
             taken
             with
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             never
             think
             on
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             bird
             is
             catched
             whilst
             it
             is
             skipping
             about
             and
             singing
             ,
             and
             never
             thinks
             of
             any
             danger
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               shall
               cover
               thee
               with
               his
               feathers
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             1
             :
             
               his
               truth
               shall
               be
               thy
               shield
               and
               buckler
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             or
             his
             promises
             ,
             when
             thou
             applyest
             them
             to
             thy self
             for
             thy
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               afraid
               for
               the
               terrour
               by
               night
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             no
             affrightments
             that
             use
             to
             terrify
             men
             and
             women
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             are
             subject
             to
             most
             dangers
             ,
             and
             our
             terrours
             are
             alwaies
             greatest
             :
             
               nor
               for
               the
               arrow
               that
               flyeth
               by
               day
            
             ;
             nor
             for
             any
             sudden
             and
             unexpected
             dangers
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             trusteth
             in
             God
             shall
             be
             secure
             from
             all
             dangers
             ,
             by
             night
             and
             by
             day
             ,
             from
             all
             open
             and
             secret
             dangers
             ;
             not
             only
             from
             all
             evil
             that
             open
             adversaries
             can
             bring
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             the
             stroke
             of
             invisible
             spirits
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             .
             But
             now
             many
             Expositours
             do
             understand
             both
             these
             clauses
             of
             the
             pestilence
             ;
             holding
             that
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               terrour
               by
               night
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             disease
             so
             full
             of
             terrour
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             
               the
               arrow
               that
               flyeth
               by
               day
               ,
            
             because
             the
             infection
             will
             suddenly
             spread
             so
             far
             off
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             day
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             they
             understand
             that
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Nor
               for
               the
               pestilence
               that
               walketh
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               nor
               for
               the
               destruction
               that
               wasteth
               at
               noon-day
               .
            
             ]
             The
             plague
             is
             here
             called
             
               the
               pestilence
               that
               walketh
               in
               darknesse
               ,
            
             because
             even
             in
             the
             dead
             of
             the
             night
             it
             spreadeth
             and
             passeth
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             when
             all
             people
             are
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             stir
             not
             abroad
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             force
             and
             strength
             to
             destroy
             ;
             yea
             and
             some
             say
             too
             ,
             because
             it
             proceeds
             from
             secret
             unknown
             causes
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             more
             hardly
             suppressed
             or
             cured
             :
             and
             it
             is
             called
             also
             
               the
               destruction
               that
               wasteth
               at
               noon-day
               ,
            
             because
             it
             destroyeth
             such
             multitudes
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             rageth
             most
             when
             the
             sun
             is
             hottest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Only
               with
               thine
               eyes
               shalt
               thou
               behold
               and
               see
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             see
             this
             done
             ,
             and
             thine
             eyes
             shall
             be
             pleased
             with
             the
             sight
             ;
             or
             ,
             This
             shall
             be
             done
             ,
             thou
             doing
             nothing
             therein
             ,
             but
             only
             looking
             on
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               made
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               is
               my
               refuge
               ,
               even
               the
               most
               High
               ,
               thy
               habitation
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             90
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             to
             the
             man
             that
             trusteth
             in
             God
             ,
             whoever
             he
             be
             .
             But
             those
             words
             ,
             
               which
               is
               my
               refuge
            
             ,
             do
             rather
             induce
             me
             to
             think
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             vers
             .
             3.
             )
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             here
             speaks
             to
             his
             own
             soul
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               For
               he
               shall
               give
               his
               angels
               charge
               over
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Why
             the
             devil
             urged
             this
             as
             a
             promise
             made
             particularly
             to
             Christ
             Matth.
             4.6
             .
             we
             may
             see
             by
             that
             which
             is
             noted
             Gen.
             28.12
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               tread
               upon
               the
               lion
               and
               adder
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             
             so
             many
             worms
             under
             thy
             feet
             .
             But
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             generall
             promise
             made
             to
             those
             that
             shall
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             expressed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             no
             adverse
             power
             of
             any
             creature
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
             of
             beasts
             ,
             men
             or
             devils
             ,
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             hurt
             them
             ;
             that
             God
             would
             deliver
             them
             from
             their
             most
             desperate
             dangers
             ,
             and
             dreadfull
             enemies
             ,
             whether
             by
             open
             violence
             or
             secret
             policies
             seeking
             their
             hurt
             ;
             yea
             that
             they
             should
             not
             only
             be
             delivered
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             should
             also
             vanquish
             them
             ,
             and
             subdue
             them
             ,
             and
             trample
             them
             under
             their
             feet
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Because
               he
               hath
               set
               his
               love
               upon
               me
               ,
               therefore
               will
               I
               deliver
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             ,
             Because
             by
             his
             trusting
             in
             me
             he
             hath
             thus
             manifested
             that
             he
             truly
             loves
             me
             and
             knows
             me
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             deliver
             him
             .
             For
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             here
             the
             Lord
             is
             brought
             in
             engaging
             himself
             by
             promise
             to
             him
             that
             trusts
             in
             him
             .
             And
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             added
             ,
             as
             Gods
             charge
             given
             to
             his
             angels
             ,
             whereof
             mention
             is
             made
             before
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               With
               long
               life
               will
               I
               satisfy
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             not
             in
             this
             world
             only
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             25.8
             .
             but
             especially
             also
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             21.4
             .
             And
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             particularly
             promised
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             promises
             of
             preservation
             from
             the
             pestilence
             .
             
               And
               shew
               him
               my
               salvation
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             50.23
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XCII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Psalm
               or
               Song
               for
               the
               sabbath
               day
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             on
             the
             Title
             Psal
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               to
               give
               thanks
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             especially
             on
             the
             sabbath
             ,
             this
             being
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             holy
             services
             of
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               To
               shew
               forth
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               thy
               faithfulnesse
               every
               night
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             To
             praise
             thee
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             even
             continually
             without
             ceasing
             .
             Yet
             these
             words
             may
             also
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             set
             times
             that
             were
             appointed
             in
             those
             daies
             for
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Vpon
               the
               harp
               with
               a
               solemn
               sound
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             Higgaion
             :
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             9.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               thou
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               hast
               made
               me
               glad
               through
               thy
               work
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             thy
             works
             thou
             dost
             clearly
             discover
             all
             thy
             glorious
             excellencies
             ,
             and
             especially
             thy
             fatherly
             providence
             over
             thy
             poor
             children
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             work
             of
             creation
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             remembrance
             whereof
             the
             sabbath
             was
             instituted
             ,
             when
             on
             the
             seventh
             day
             God
             rested
             from
             all
             the
             work
             that
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             Gen.
             2.2
             .
             )
             and
             likewise
             of
             Gods
             works
             of
             providence
             towards
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               how
               great
               are
               thy
               works
               !
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             how
             wonderfull
             and
             unsearchable
             !
             It
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             Gods
             works
             ,
             both
             of
             creation
             and
             providence
             ,
             in
             generall
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             prefixed
             particularly
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             concerning
             the
             flourishing
             of
             the
             wicked
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             
             they
             may
             be
             destroyed
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             righteous
             for
             a
             while
             followed
             with
             great
             prosperity
             and
             glory
             .
             
               And
               thy
               thoughts
               are
               very
               deep
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             incomprehensible
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             36.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               A
               brutish
               man
               knoweth
               not
               ,
               neither
               doth
               a
               fool
               understand
               this
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             this
             which
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             concerning
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             unsearchablenesse
             of
             Gods
             works
             and
             counsels
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             delight
             which
             may
             be
             taken
             therein
             ,
             vers
             .
             4
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             this
             which
             followeth
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               When
               the
               wicked
               spring
               as
               the
               grasse
               ,
               and
               when
               all
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               do
               flourish
               ;
               it
               is
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               for
               ever
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             the
             grasse
             ,
             the
             faster
             it
             grows
             &
             the
             more
             it
             flourisheth
             ,
             the
             sooner
             it
             is
             cut
             down
             ;
             so
             the
             more
             the
             wicked
             prosper
             ,
             the
             nearer
             they
             are
             to
             their
             ruine
             .
             But
             then
             in
             this
             their
             condition
             is
             worse
             ,
             because
             they
             shall
             never
             spring
             again
             ,
             as
             the
             grasse
             doth
             ,
             but
             
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               for
               ever
            
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             37.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               But
               thou
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               art
               most
               high
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             that
             though
             wicked
             men
             might
             flourish
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             &
             seem
             to
             carry
             all
             before
             them
             ;
             yet
             these
             things
             came
             not
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             were
             ordered
             justly
             &
             wisely
             ,
             though
             in
             waies
             which
             are
             far
             above
             our
             reach
             :
             for
             all
             this
             may
             be
             clearly
             inferred
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             
               most
               high
               for
               evermore
            
             ;
             &
             that
             because
             being
             such
             ,
             he
             sees
             all
             &
             orders
             all
             that
             is
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             being
             the
             supreme
             judge
             &
             not
             subject
             to
             change
             ,
             as
             all
             things
             here
             below
             are
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             constantly
             alwaies
             alike
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             sure
             therefore
             to
             repay
             them
             according
             to
             their
             ways
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             ,
             though
             he
             deferres
             a
             while
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             eternity
             before
             him
             wherein
             to
             doe
             it
             hereafter
             ;
             nor
             that
             we
             cannot
             understand
             how
             all
             things
             tend
             to
             these
             holy
             ends
             ,
             seeing
             his
             waies
             are
             farre
             above
             our
             waies
             ,
             yea
             farre
             above
             our
             understanding
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               For
               lo
               ,
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               lo
               ,
               thine
               enemies
               shall
               perish
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             Psalmist
             repeats
             this
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             to
             imply
             that
             so
             it
             shall
             certainly
             be
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             greater
             assurance
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             also
             speaks
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             thing
             which
             men
             might
             behold
             even
             done
             already
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               But
               my
               horn
               shalt
               thou
               exalt
               like
               the
               horn
               of
               an
               Vnicorn
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             A
             beast
             which
             cannot
             be
             subdued
             and
             taken
             ,
             see
             Job
             39.9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             therefore
             most
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             this
             was
             spoken
             of
             the
             great
             glory
             and
             invincible
             power
             of
             Davids
             kingdome
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             33.17
             .
             1
             Sam.
             2.1
             ,
             10.
             
             Numb
             .
             23.22
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             75.10
             :
             
               I
               shall
               be
               anointed
               with
               fresh
               oyl
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             cheared
             with
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             endued
             with
             the
             graces
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             and
             shall
             abound
             with
             all
             outward
             blessings
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             23.5
             ,
             and
             45.7
             .
             And
             it
             is
             like
             it
             was
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             Davids
             being
             anointed
             king
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Mine
               eye
               also
               shall
               see
               my
               desire
               on
               mine
               enemies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             They
             shall
             be
             certainly
             and
             soon
             destroyed
             .
             But
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Job
             22.19
             .
             Psal
             .
             22.17
             ,
             and
             37.34
             ,
             and
             91.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               The
               righteous
               shall
               flourish
               like
               the
               palm-tree
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             whereas
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             grass
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             v.
             7.
             
             And
             I
             conceive
             that
             the
             righteous
             are
             compared
             to
             this
             tree
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             always
             green
             &
             flourishing
             ,
             &
             lives
             very
             long
             ;
             
             as
             for
             the
             same
             reasons
             they
             are
             also
             compared
             to
             cedars
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               grow
               like
               a
               cedar
               in
               Lebanon
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Notes
             Numb
             .
             24.6
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             1.3
             .
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             they
             are
             compared
             to
             the
             palm-tree
             likewise
             ,
             because
             this
             tree
             yields
             most
             sweet
             fruit
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             have
             never
             so
             great
             weight
             laid
             upon
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             thrive
             and
             prosper
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             raise
             up
             it self
             the
             higher
             (
             whence
             it
             was
             that
             the
             branches
             of
             this
             tree
             used
             to
             be
             worn
             in
             garlands
             ,
             and
             carried
             in
             mens
             hands
             ,
             as
             signs
             of
             victory
             ,
             see
             Rev.
             7.9
             .
             )
             and
             so
             the
             righteous
             prosper
             under
             afflictions
             and
             oppressions
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             compared
             to
             cedars
             ,
             because
             the
             wood
             of
             these
             trees
             is
             of
             a
             sweet
             favour
             ,
             and
             not
             subject
             to
             rot
             or
             decay
             with
             age
             ,
             and
             used
             much
             in
             the
             building
             and
             adorning
             of
             princes
             palaces
             .
             However
             ,
             doubtlesse
             the
             chief
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             signify
             that
             though
             the
             righteous
             may
             be
             brought
             very
             low
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             rise
             and
             grow
             up
             &
             flourish
             again
             exceedingly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Those
               that
               be
               planted
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               flourish
               in
               the
               courts
               of
               our
               God.
            
             ]
             The
             reason
             is
             here
             given
             ,
             why
             the
             righteous
             are
             sure
             thus
             to
             flourish
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             not
             only
             live
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             where
             they
             enjoy
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             also
             are
             by
             a
             lively
             faith
             rooted
             in
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Temple
             was
             a
             type
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Numb
             .
             24.6
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             1.3
             .
             Why
             the
             courts
             of
             Gods
             house
             are
             expresly
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             84.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               They
               shall
               still
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               in
               old
               age
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             they
             shall
             be
             blessed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             as
             a
             flourishing
             tree
             that
             decays
             not
             with
             age
             :
             yea
             old
             age
             shall
             be
             to
             them
             but
             a
             renewing
             of
             their
             vigour
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             Gods
             house
             in
             heaven
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             ;
             see
             Isa
             .
             65.20
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               To
               shew
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               upright
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             And
             thus
             ,
             by
             destroying
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             blessing
             the
             righteous
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             forth
             clearly
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             just
             and
             faithfull
             in
             all
             that
             he
             doeth
             ,
             whatever
             men
             may
             think
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             that
             it
             is
             but
             for
             a
             time
             that
             God
             prospers
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             afflicts
             the
             righteous
             ;
             or
             ,
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             fruit
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             which
             the
             righteous
             shall
             bring
             forth
             in
             their
             old
             age
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             declare
             and
             set
             forth
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             just
             and
             upright
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             iniquity
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XCIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               Lord
               reigneth
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             those
             confusions
             and
             hurly-burlies
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             threaten
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             God
             and
             king
             of
             Israel
             ,
             governeth
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             sure
             defence
             of
             his
             people
             :
             
               he
               is
               clothed
               with
               majesty
               ;
               the
               Lord
               is
               clothed
               with
               strength
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               hath
               girded
               himself
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             by
             his
             works
             manifested
             himself
             to
             be
             glorious
             in
             majesty
             and
             power
             ,
             as
             a
             king
             clothed
             with
             his
             royall
             robes
             ,
             and
             is
             alwaies
             as
             one
             that
             is
             ready
             prepared
             for
             battel
             :
             
               the
               world
               also
               is
               established
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               moved
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             And
             hence
             also
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             world
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             are
             established
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             moved
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             
             by
             the
             supporting
             providence
             of
             God
             is
             firmly
             settled
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             was
             at
             first
             established
             by
             the
             law
             of
             creation
             ;
             and
             consequently
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             throughout
             the
             world
             is
             firmly
             settled
             and
             preserved
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             rooted
             up
             .
             But
             now
             many
             understand
             this
             Psalm
             throughout
             of
             Christs
             exercising
             his
             kingly
             power
             Matth.
             28.18
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             22.28
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Thy
               throne
               is
               established
               of
               old
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               from
               then
            
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             even
             from
             the
             first
             creation
             and
             settling
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             God
             had
             established
             the
             heaven
             for
             his
             throne
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             elsewhere
             called
             Psal
             .
             11.4
             .
             And
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             having
             spoken
             before
             of
             Gods
             establishing
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             here
             he
             should
             also
             speak
             of
             his
             establishing
             the
             heaven
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             thus
             ,
             
               Thy
               throne
               is
               established
               of
               old
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Thy
             kingdome
             and
             government
             hath
             been
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             yea
             from
             all
             eternity
             ,
             as
             thy self
             art
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               from
               everlasting
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               flouds
               have
               lifted
               up
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               the
               flouds
               have
               lifted
               up
               their
               voice
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             rage
             and
             make
             a
             mighty
             tumult
             .
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             God
             doth
             at
             his
             pleasure
             overrule
             and
             awe
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               on
               high
               is
               mightier
               then
               the
               noise
               of
               many
               waters
               ,
               yea
               then
               the
               mighty
               waves
               of
               the
               sea
            
             :
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             89.9
             .
             For
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             literally
             of
             the
             swelling
             waves
             of
             rivers
             and
             seas
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             65.7
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             46.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Thy
               testimonies
               are
               very
               sure
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             19.7
             .
             Having
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             spoken
             of
             Gods
             governing
             the
             world
             in
             generall
             ;
             here
             he
             adds
             that
             speciall
             mercy
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             given
             them
             his
             Word
             ,
             which
             was
             sure
             and
             faithfull
             ;
             and
             then
             also
             that
             he
             had
             taken
             them
             to
             be
             a
             holy
             people
             unto
             himself
             ,
             establishing
             a
             covenant
             of
             life
             eternall
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             excellency
             &
             their
             glory
             above
             all
             other
             nations
             :
             all
             which
             many
             learned
             Expositours
             conceive
             is
             implyed
             in
             that
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               holinesse
               becometh
               thine
               house
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               ever
               .
            
             But
             then
             again
             we
             may
             probably
             conceive
             otherwise
             of
             the
             inference
             of
             these
             words
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             herein
             the
             Psalmist
             shews
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Lords
             quelling
             those
             proud
             waves
             which
             had
             beaten
             so
             furiously
             upon
             his
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             he
             had
             approved
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             his
             promises
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             these
             his
             testimonies
             were
             so
             very
             sure
             ,
             therefore
             it
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             preserved
             against
             the
             rage
             of
             all
             her
             enemies
             :
             And
             then
             for
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               holinesse
               becometh
               thine
               house
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             either
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             Gods
             approving
             his
             holinesse
             and
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             by
             the
             defence
             of
             those
             that
             fled
             to
             his
             house
             for
             shelter
             ,
             did
             well
             become
             his
             house
             for
             ever
             ;
             or
             that
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             good
             his
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             was
             engaged
             to
             preserve
             his
             Temple
             and
             Church
             from
             being
             polluted
             and
             profaned
             by
             her
             enemies
             ;
             or
             that
             because
             of
             Gods
             faithfulness
             ,
             it
             became
             Gods
             people
             to
             carry
             themselves
             always
             before
             God
             in
             a
             holy
             manner
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             holy
             assemblies
             .
             As
             for
             those
             that
             understand
             this
             Psalm
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             take
             this
             as
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             in
             performing
             all
             his
             promises
             concerning
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             preserving
             his
             Church
             from
             being
             polluted
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             XCIV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             O
             
               Lord
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               vengeance
               belongeth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             Deuter.
             32.35
             :
             
               O
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               vengeance
               belongeth
               ,
               shew
               thy self
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             appear
             in
             this
             which
             belongs
             to
             thee
             ,
             by
             executing
             vengeance
             on
             those
             that
             oppresse
             thy
             people
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               shine
               forth
            
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             80.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Lift
               up
               thy self
               ,
               thou
               judge
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             7.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               How
               long
               shall
               they
               utter
               and
               speak
               hard
               things
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             grievous
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             translated
             Psal
             .
             31.18
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             He
             means
             proud
             and
             insolent
             speeches
             ,
             and
             cruell
             threatnings
             against
             men
             ,
             and
             blasphemies
             against
             God
             ,
             hard
             and
             terrible
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             to
             be
             endured
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               They
               slay
               the
               widow
               and
               the
               stranger
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             so
             likewise
             all
             other
             that
             are
             destitute
             of
             humane
             help
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             only
             meant
             of
             direct
             murdering
             them
             ,
             but
             likewise
             of
             slaying
             them
             by
             bereaving
             them
             of
             their
             outward
             means
             &
             livelyhood
             ,
             through
             extortion
             and
             oppression
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Yet
               they
               say
               ,
               The
               Lord
               shall
               not
               see
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             14.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Vnderstand
               ,
               ye
               brutish
               among
               the
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             you
             that
             are
             thus
             brutish
             ;
             or
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             the
             ringleaders
             amongst
             the
             people
             in
             this
             impiety
             ;
             or
             ,
             you
             that
             professe
             your selves
             to
             be
             Gods
             people
             ,
             &
             yet
             are
             thus
             brutish
             .
             Yea
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             great
             oppressours
             of
             the
             poor
             people
             that
             he
             here
             speaks
             to
             ,
             these
             words
             
               among
               the
               people
            
             were
             haply
             added
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             vilifying
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             no
             whit
             better
             in
             Gods
             eye
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             eminency
             above
             others
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             more
             brutish
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               that
               planted
               the
               ear
               ,
               shall
               he
               not
               hear
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             force
             of
             this
             argument
             lyes
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             Gods
             giving
             to
             man
             the
             sense
             of
             hearing
             ,
             &
             his
             planting
             the
             ears
             of
             man
             so
             fitly
             and
             admirably
             ,
             as
             the
             instruments
             of
             hearing
             ,
             (
             &
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             framing
             of
             mans
             eye
             )
             there
             is
             such
             a
             clear
             discovery
             of
             Gods
             infinite
             wisedome
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             absurd
             to
             think
             that
             he
             should
             not
             both
             hear
             and
             see
             what
             is
             done
             by
             his
             creatures
             :
             whatever
             excellency
             is
             in
             his
             work
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             far
             more
             eminently
             in
             him
             that
             made
             it
             :
             the
             fire
             that
             gives
             heat
             to
             other
             things
             must
             needs
             have
             much
             more
             heat
             in
             it self
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               He
               that
               chastiseth
               the
               heathen
               ,
               shall
               not
               he
               correct
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Seeing
             we
             see
             by
             continuall
             experience
             ,
             that
             he
             punisheth
             the
             heathens
             in
             all
             nations
             ,
             for
             the
             wickednesse
             which
             he
             sees
             in
             them
             ,
             can
             you
             think
             that
             he
             will
             not
             much
             more
             punish
             you
             ,
             that
             professe
             your selves
             to
             be
             his
             own
             peculiar
             people
             ?
             Yet
             some
             give
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             Seeing
             God
             often
             punisheth
             whole
             nations
             together
             ,
             think
             you
             that
             he
             will
             let
             a
             few
             such
             insolent
             wretches
             as
             you
             are
             to
             escape
             ?
             
               He
               that
               teacheth
               man
               knowledge
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             implanted
             in
             mens
             minds
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             teaching
             of
             his
             spirit
             ;
             
               shall
               not
               he
               know
            
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             what
             is
             done
             in
             the
             world
             by
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               the
               thoughts
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               vanity
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             the
             Lord
             may
             forbear
             to
             punish
             wicked
             men
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             yet
             he
             knows
             ,
             not
             their
             words
             &
             deeds
             only
             ,
             but
             their
             very
             thoughts
             also
             ,
             &
             the
             vanity
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             this
             may
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             wickednesse
             and
             vanity
             both
             of
             those
             thoughts
             whereby
             they
             plotted
             mischief
             against
             the
             righteous
             ,
             which
             God
             could
             easily
             frustrate
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             those
             thoughts
             whereby
             they
             chuckered
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             did
             neither
             know
             nor
             mind
             what
             they
             did
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             derides
             the
             vanity
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             applauded
             themselves
             in
             the
             wisedome
             of
             these
             conceits
             ,
             whereby
             they
             sought
             as
             it
             were
             to
             mock
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             hide
             themselves
             from
             his
             all-seeing
             eye
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             citing
             this
             place
             ,
             expresseth
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               vain
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               whom
               thou
               chastenest
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               teachest
               him
               out
               of
               thy
               law
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             the
             Psalmist
             passeth
             from
             expostulating
             with
             the
             wicked
             oppressours
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             to
             the
             comforting
             of
             the
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             are
             thus
             oppressed
             by
             them
             ,
             pronouncing
             them
             blessed
             ,
             when
             God
             doth
             withall
             teach
             them
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             spirit
             :
             because
             then
             they
             shall
             know
             that
             which
             by
             their
             own
             reason
             they
             would
             never
             apprehend
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             but
             the
             rods
             whereby
             God
             doth
             chastise
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             eternall
             good
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             wisedome
             which
             the
             righteous
             attain
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             carnall
             mans
             thoughts
             &
             reason
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               That
               thou
               mayest
               give
               him
               rest
               from
               the
               daies
               of
               adversity
               ,
               untill
               the
               pit
               be
               digged
               for
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             benefit
             which
             redounds
             to
             the
             man
             that
             is
             chastised
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             withall
             taught
             out
             of
             the
             law
             ;
             &
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             severall
             waies
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             hereby
             he
             is
             so
             far
             purged
             &
             every
             way
             bettered
             in
             his
             spirituall
             estate
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             only
             escape
             the
             condemnation
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             thrown
             into
             the
             pit
             of
             hell
             ,
             which
             is
             already
             before-hand
             preparing
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             shall
             also
             be
             delivered
             from
             his
             present
             distresses
             ,
             and
             shall
             at
             last
             be
             received
             into
             Gods
             eternall
             rest
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             hereby
             he
             is
             enabled
             quietly
             and
             patiently
             to
             bear
             what
             he
             suffers
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             encouraged
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             assured
             that
             there
             is
             a
             pit
             digged
             for
             the
             wicked
             ,
             whereinto
             they
             shall
             fall
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             shall
             be
             delivered
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               But
               judgement
               shall
               return
               unto
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             The
             times
             shall
             change
             ,
             &
             judges
             shall
             execute
             righteous
             judgement
             again
             ,
             which
             now
             they
             do
             not
             :
             
               and
               the
               upright
               in
               heart
               shall
               follow
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             good
             men
             shall
             promote
             &
             practise
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             whereas
             now
             judgement
             is
             usually
             perverted
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             day
             all
             unjust
             sentences
             shall
             be
             repealed
             &
             made
             void
             ,
             and
             righteous
             judgement
             shall
             be
             pronounced
             by
             him
             in
             every
             cause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               upright
               in
               heart
               shall
               follow
               it
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             Saints
             shall
             approve
             of
             it
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             and
             best
             Expositours
             ,
             understand
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               But
               judgement
               shall
               return
               unto
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whereas
             in
             the
             outward
             administration
             of
             things
             ,
             there
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             for
             a
             time
             neither
             judgement
             nor
             justice
             observed
             ,
             but
             both
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             banished
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             in
             that
             neither
             the
             wicked
             are
             judged
             &
             punished
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             nor
             yet
             are
             the
             righteous
             rewarded
             &
             prospered
             ,
             
             as
             justice
             required
             ,
             these
             should
             be
             restored
             again
             according
             to
             the
             exact
             rule
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             meet
             together
             ;
             judgement
             being
             executed
             upon
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             the
             righteous
             exalted
             .
             Or
             rather
             thus
             ,
             whereas
             Gods
             judgements
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             be
             just
             ,
             justice
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             his
             judgements
             ,
             in
             that
             wicked
             men
             prosper
             ,
             trample
             upon
             and
             afflict
             the
             righteous
             ,
             God
             will
             at
             length
             reduce
             things
             into
             a
             right
             order
             again
             ,
             pouring
             forth
             his
             wrath
             upon
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             abundantly
             blessing
             his
             righteous
             servants
             :
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               upright
               in
               heart
               shall
               follow
               it
            
             ;
             if
             we
             refer
             the
             former
             clause
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             upright
             shall
             earnestly
             long
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             follow
             after
             it
             in
             their
             desires
             ,
             or
             shall
             cleave
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             approve
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             referre
             it
             to
             that
             which
             God
             will
             doe
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             righteous
             shall
             see
             judgement
             thus
             executed
             upon
             wicked
             men
             ,
             they
             shall
             the
             more
             chearfully
             follow
             after
             Gods
             favour
             in
             a
             way
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             time
             they
             suffer
             therein
             ,
             as
             seeing
             that
             in
             the
             conclusion
             God
             will
             not
             fail
             both
             to
             reward
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             punish
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Who
               will
               rise
               up
               for
               me
               against
               the
               evil
               doers
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             help
             me
             ?
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             No
             man
             will
             ,
             none
             but
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               Vnlesse
               the
               Lord
               had
               been
               my
               help
               ,
               my
               soul
               had
               almost
               dwelt
               in
               silence
               .
            
             And
             thus
             the
             Psalmist
             proves
             here
             by
             his
             own
             example
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             13.
             that
             God
             would
             not
             utterly
             forsake
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               When
               I
               said
               ,
               My
               foot
               slippeth
               ,
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               held
               me
               up
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             I
             apprehended
             my self
             in
             some
             danger
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             I
             gave
             my self
             for
             lost
             ,
             at
             least
             my
             carnall
             heart
             began
             to
             conclude
             within
             me
             ,
             Well
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             gone
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             escape
             .
             He
             compares
             himself
             to
             a
             man
             standing
             on
             the
             very
             brink
             of
             some
             deep
             precipice
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             man
             flying
             before
             his
             enemies
             ,
             where
             the
             very
             slipping
             of
             the
             foot
             is
             enough
             to
             cause
             his
             utter
             ruine
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             38.17
             .
             and
             56.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               In
               the
               multitudes
               of
               my
               thoughts
               within
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             those
             many
             and
             manifold
             griefs
             and
             cares
             and
             fears
             that
             perplex
             my
             spirit
             ,
             whilst
             I
             silently
             within
             my self
             think
             of
             many
             things
             ,
             concerning
             mine
             own
             innocency
             and
             miseries
             and
             dangers
             ,
             the
             prosperity
             and
             wickednesse
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             and
             thy
             displeasure
             against
             me
             ;
             
               thy
               comforts
               delight
               my
               soul
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             comforts
             which
             I
             take
             in
             thee
             ,
             or
             which
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             in
             thy
             Word
             ,
             and
             dost
             work
             in
             me
             by
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             do
             chear
             me
             up
             even
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             these
             perplexities
             .
             And
             one
             of
             these
             comforts
             may
             be
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Shall
               the
               throne
               of
               iniquity
               have
               fellowship
               with
               thee
               ,
               which
               frameth
               mischief
               by
               a
               law
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             Dost
             thou
             judge
             as
             wicked
             tyrants
             do
             ?
             are
             thy
             proceedings
             in
             judgement
             any
             way
             like
             to
             theirs
             ,
             that
             oppresse
             men
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             law
             and
             justice
             ?
             Doubtlesse
             that
             cannot
             be
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             forsake
             or
             oppresse
             thy
             people
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             Though
             oppressours
             in
             the
             throne
             sit
             in
             thy
             seat
             &
             represent
             thy
             person
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             abuse
             the
             law
             to
             injure
             men
             ,
             canst
             thou
             favour
             such
             men
             ,
             or
             approve
             such
             waies
             ?
             Doubtlesse
             thou
             dost
             abhorre
             them
             the
             more
             because
             they
             sit
             in
             the
             throne
             ,
             see
             Psal
             .
             5.5
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               And
               he
               shall
               bring
               upon
               them
               their
               own
               iniquity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             evil
             which
             they
             have
             unjustly
             sought
             to
             bring
             upon
             others
             ;
             which
             is
             farther
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               cut
               them
               off
               in
               their
               own
               wickednesse
            
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             7.16
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XCV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             O
             
               Come
               let
               us
               sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             this
             Psalm
             was
             penned
             by
             David
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             here
             expressed
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Let
               us
               come
               before
               his
               presence
               with
               thanksgiving
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             spirituall
             presence
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               let
               us
               prevent
               his
               face
            
             ;
             which
             may
             also
             imply
             ,
             a
             making
             hast
             to
             get
             thither
             ,
             every
             one
             striving
             who
             should
             be
             there
             first
             ;
             or
             a
             going
             thither
             to
             praise
             God
             freely
             and
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             before
             God
             did
             any
             way
             exact
             it
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             force
             them
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               king
               above
               all
               Gods.
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             10.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               In
               his
               hand
               are
               the
               deep
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               hills
               is
               his
               also
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               heights
               of
               the
               hills
               are
               his
               also
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             centre
             and
             the
             lowest
             foundation
             thereof
             to
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             highest
             mountains
             ,
             is
             born
             up
             ,
             ordered
             and
             governed
             ,
             by
             his
             power
             and
             providence
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             things
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             hidden
             and
             apparent
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             hands
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Let
               us
               kneel
               before
               the
               Lord
               our
               maker
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             naturall
             being
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             his
             creatures
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             spirituall
             being
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             his
             adopted
             children
             ,
             and
             regenerated
             us
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             made
             us
             new
             creatures
             ,
             as
             
               we
               are
               his
               workmanship
               created
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               to
               good
               works
            
             Eph.
             2.10
             .
             For
             that
             this
             last
             is
             included
             ,
             the
             following
             verse
             may
             probably
             induce
             us
             to
             think
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             32.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               For
               he
               is
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               the
               people
               of
               his
               pasture
               and
               the
               sheep
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             to
             feed
             ,
             guide
             ,
             govern
             and
             protect
             ,
             as
             a
             shepheard
             doth
             his
             flock
             ;
             yea
             and
             that
             not
             merely
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             own
             immediate
             power
             and
             providence
             :
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Joh.
             10.27
             ,
             28.
             
               my
               sheep
               hear
               my
               voice
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               neither
               shall
               any
               man
               pluck
               them
               out
               of
               my
               hand
            
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             77.20
             ,
             and
             23.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             did
             purposely
             thus
             expresse
             himself
             ;
             not
             
               we
               are
               the
               sheep
               of
               his
               pasture
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             which
             might
             seem
             most
             proper
             ,
             but
             
               we
               are
               the
               people
               of
               his
               pasture
               ,
               and
               the
               sheep
               of
               his
               hand
            
             ;
             to
             imply
             1.
             that
             Gods
             people
             were
             indeed
             as
             unable
             to
             help
             and
             provide
             for
             themselves
             ,
             as
             sheep
             were
             without
             a
             shepheard
             :
             and
             2.
             that
             though
             they
             were
             Gods
             flock
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             a
             rationall
             flock
             ,
             and
             ought
             therefore
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             care
             of
             their
             shepheard
             ,
             and
             to
             praise
             him
             for
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               To
               day
               if
               ye
               will
               hear
               his
               voice
               ,
            
             that
             must
             be
             joyned
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               To
               day
               if
               ye
               will
               hear
               his
               voice
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             withall
             it
             seems
             
             to
             be
             added
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             imply
             1.
             that
             the
             speciall
             interest
             they
             had
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             speciall
             care
             he
             took
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             Word
             and
             law
             ,
             instructing
             them
             in
             the
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             was
             daily
             heard
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             therefore
             by
             hearing
             this
             his
             voice
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             approve
             themselves
             to
             be
             truly
             his
             sheep
             .
             Yea
             and
             some
             learned
             Expositours
             do
             ,
             because
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               To
               day
               if
               ye
               will
               hear
               his
               voice
               ,
            
             hold
             it
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             for
             the
             sabbath
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             used
             to
             meet
             together
             to
             hear
             Gods
             word
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             the
             rather
             from
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             draw
             that
             inference
             Heb.
             4.9
             .
             
               There
               remaineth
               therefore
               a
               rest
            
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             
               a
               keeping
               of
               a
               sabbath
               )
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Harden
               not
               your
               heart
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               provocation
            
             (
             or
             
               in
               the
               contention
               )
               and
               as
               in
               the
               day
               of
               temptation
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             their
             provoking
             and
             tempting
             God
             whilst
             they
             were
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             see
             Psal
             .
             78.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Yet
             doubtlesse
             in
             the
             expressions
             here
             used
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             hath
             speciall
             relation
             to
             those
             particular
             murmurings
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             by
             occasion
             whereof
             the
             places
             where
             they
             so
             murmured
             were
             called
             Massah
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             tentation
             ,
             and
             Meribah
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             chiding
             or
             contention
             ;
             see
             Exod.
             17.7
             .
             and
             Numb
             .
             20.13
             .
             and
             Deuter.
             16.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               When
               your
               fathers
               tempted
               me
               ,
               proved
               me
               ,
               and
               saw
               my
               work
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             they
             would
             needs
             try
             and
             prove
             whether
             I
             could
             doe
             what
             they
             desired
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             had
             seen
             so
             many
             wonderfull
             works
             that
             I
             had
             wrought
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             were
             clear
             evidences
             of
             mine
             almighty
             power
             .
             Yet
             others
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             do
             otherwise
             understand
             those
             last
             words
             ,
             
               proved
               me
               ,
               and
               saw
               my
               work
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             so
             tempted
             him
             ,
             they
             found
             by
             proof
             in
             the
             works
             that
             he
             wrought
             how
             infinite
             his
             power
             was
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             they
             found
             it
             to
             their
             cost
             in
             the
             punishments
             he
             brought
             upon
             them
             .
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             tempting
             God
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Notes
             Exod.
             17.2
             .
             and
             Deut.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               people
               that
               do
               erre
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             sottish
             and
             brutish
             people
             ,
             void
             of
             all
             reason
             ,
             and
             that
             have
             not
             the
             understanding
             of
             men
             in
             them
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             32.28
             ;
             or
             ,
             a
             perverse
             ,
             stubborn
             people
             ,
             whose
             heart
             is
             not
             upright
             towards
             me
             their
             God
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             78.8
             :
             
               and
               they
               have
               not
               known
               my
               waies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             learnt
             and
             loved
             and
             observed
             my
             laws
             and
             instructions
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             not
             seriously
             observed
             and
             understood
             the
             wonderfull
             works
             I
             have
             wrought
             amongst
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             observed
             the
             justice
             ,
             mercy
             and
             faithfulnesse
             that
             hath
             been
             in
             all
             my
             waies
             towards
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             trust
             in
             me
             ;
             they
             have
             not
             understood
             the
             way
             of
             my
             government
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             have
             disliked
             and
             despised
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             agreeable
             to
             their
             desires
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Vnto
               whom
               I
               sware
               in
               my
               wrath
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               enter
               into
               my
               rest
               .
            
             ]
             So
             was
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             called
             Deut.
             12.9
             .
             
               ye
               are
               not
               yet
               come
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               inheritance
               which
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               giveth
               you
               ,
            
             and
             1
             Chron.
             23.25
             .
             
               David
               said
               ,
               The
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               hath
               given
               rest
               unto
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               dwell
               in
               Ierusalem
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             after
             the
             uncertain
             peregrination
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             there
             ,
             the
             exile
             and
             bondage
             of
             the
             Israelites
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             their
             many
             years
             wearisome
             
             travels
             through
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             God
             did
             at
             last
             by
             Joshua
             give
             them
             a
             settled
             resting
             place
             in
             this
             land
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             inheritance
             ;
             yea
             and
             himself
             in
             the
             Ark
             did
             there
             take
             up
             his
             own
             settled
             habitation
             amongst
             them
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Chron.
             6.41
             .
             And
             of
             this
             doubtlesse
             David
             speaks
             here
             .
             But
             now
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             the
             epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             chap.
             3
             ,
             and
             4.
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             1.
             that
             David
             speaks
             those
             words
             ,
             
               To
               day
               if
               ye
               will
               hear
               his
               voice
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             not
             only
             to
             the
             people
             then
             living
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             all
             succeeding
             generations
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             God
             by
             his
             son
             doth
             more
             fully
             &
             clearly
             reveal
             his
             will
             to
             us
             ;
             &
             2.
             that
             Davids
             urging
             this
             oath
             ,
             which
             God
             sware
             concerning
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             upon
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             own
             daies
             ,
             &
             in
             all
             succeeding
             times
             ,
             doth
             clearly
             imply
             a
             threatning
             of
             the
             like
             punishment
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             also
             a
             promise
             that
             they
             should
             enter
             into
             Gods
             rest
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             hearken
             to
             his
             voice
             :
             hence
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             rest
             still
             remaining
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             to
             be
             their
             spirituall
             resting
             from
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             begun
             here
             ,
             but
             especially
             that
             eternall
             sabbath
             of
             rest
             ,
             whereinto
             they
             shall
             be
             received
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XCVI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             O
             
               Sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               a
               new
               song
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             33.3
             .
             This
             Psalm
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Psalm
             which
             was
             sung
             by
             David
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             carried
             the
             Ark
             from
             the
             house
             of
             Obed-Edom
             to
             the
             house
             which
             David
             had
             prepared
             for
             it
             in
             Jerusalem
             :
             for
             which
             therefore
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Chron.
             16.23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Give
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               O
               ye
               kindreds
               of
               the
               people
               )
               give
               unto
               the
               Lord
               glory
               and
               strength
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             For
             this
             and
             the
             three
             following
             verses
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             Psal
             .
             29.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Say
               among
               the
               heathen
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               reigneth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             a
             prophesy
             of
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             
               the
               world
               also
               shall
               be
               established
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             by
             bringing
             men
             to
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             and
             of
             one
             will
             ;
             but
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             93.1
             :
             
               he
               shall
               judge
               the
               people
               righteously
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             45.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Let
               the
               heavens
               reioyce
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               earth
               be
               glad
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             creatures
             for
             their
             being
             
               delivered
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               corruption
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.21
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Chron.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XCVII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               Lord
               reigneth
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             93.1
             ,
             &
             22.28
             ,
             &
             96.10
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Apostle
             alledgeth
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             7.
             verse
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             as
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             Heb.
             1.6
             .
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             also
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Christs
             taking
             upon
             him
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             regall
             power
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             vanquished
             &
             subdued
             his
             spirituall
             enemies
             ;
             there
             being
             an
             allusion
             therein
             to
             the
             acclamations
             that
             are
             made
             to
             kings
             at
             their
             inaugurations
             &
             coronations
             :
             and
             therefore
             
             as
             foretelling
             that
             the
             heathens
             should
             submit
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             the
             joy
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               let
               the
               earth
               rejoyce
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             
               let
               the
               multitude
               of
               isles
               be
               glad
               thereof
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             remotest
             islands
             ;
             for
             thus
             also
             that
             which
             is
             Isa
             .
             42.4
             .
             
               and
               the
               isles
               shall
               wait
               for
               his
               law
               ,
            
             is
             render'd
             by
             the
             Evangelist
             Matth.
             12.21
             .
             
               and
               in
               his
               name
               shall
               the
               Gentiles
               trust
               .
            
             Yet
             withall
             it
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             which
             some
             Expositours
             think
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             some
             glorious
             victory
             of
             David
             over
             his
             enemies
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             an
             occasion
             of
             his
             penning
             this
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Clouds
               and
               darknesse
               are
               round
               about
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             This
             great
             Lord
             and
             king
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             exceeding
             terrible
             to
             those
             that
             will
             not
             submit
             to
             his
             government
             :
             for
             here
             he
             sets
             forth
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             appearing
             from
             heaven
             to
             pour
             forth
             his
             wrath
             upon
             his
             enemies
             in
             the
             black
             darknesse
             of
             some
             stormy
             cloud
             ;
             much
             according
             to
             that
             description
             which
             we
             have
             of
             Gods
             proceeding
             in
             judgement
             against
             men
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             22.8
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
             And
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             partly
             to
             make
             his
             people
             the
             more
             fearfull
             of
             disobeying
             his
             commands
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             let
             them
             see
             how
             able
             he
             is
             to
             confound
             at
             his
             pleasure
             both
             his
             and
             their
             enemies
             .
             I
             know
             some
             do
             understand
             this
             of
             Christs
             coming
             in
             the
             clouds
             with
             power
             and
             great
             glory
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             Matth.
             24.30
             .
             but
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             restrain
             the
             words
             to
             that
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               righteousnesse
               and
               judgement
               are
               the
               habitation
               of
               his
               throne
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             will
             make
             men
             holy
             ,
             just
             and
             righteous
             ,
             yea
             by
             the
             imputation
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             perfectly
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             spirit
             he
             will
             cause
             them
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             just
             and
             right
             in
             all
             their
             waies
             .
             But
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             89.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               A
               fire
               goeth
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               burneth
               up
               his
               enemies
               round
               about
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             His
             judgements
             ,
             like
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
             shall
             destroy
             all
             his
             enemies
             :
             see
             again
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             22.8
             ,
             13
             ,
             15.
             
             Psal
             .
             50.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               earth
               saw
               and
               trembled
            
             .
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             the
             earth
             it self
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             who
             shall
             ,
             will
             they
             ,
             nill
             they
             ,
             see
             the
             unresistable
             power
             and
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             tremble
             at
             it
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             22.8
             .
             Psal
             .
             46.6
             ,
             and
             60.2
             ,
             and
             76.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               hills
               melted
               like
               wax
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             fire
             and
             lightnings
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             .
             And
             this
             also
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             hills
             literally
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             wrath
             can
             quickly
             consume
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             the
             great
             ones
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             those
             whose
             hearts
             do
             most
             swell
             and
             rise
             against
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             faint
             and
             fade
             away
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             breaks
             forth
             in
             his
             wrath
             against
             them
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             22.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               heavens
               declare
               his
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             angels
             ;
             or
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             manifested
             from
             heaven
             ,
             whether
             by
             tempestuous
             storms
             ,
             thunder
             and
             lightening
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             50.6
             :
             
               the
               people
               see
               his
               glory
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             manifested
             in
             his
             righteousnesse
             and
             judgements
             .
             And
             this
             implyes
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Confounded
               be
               all
               they
               that
               serve
               graven
               images
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             glory
             and
             divine
             majesty
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             king
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             
             breaks
             forth
             into
             this
             expression
             of
             his
             detestation
             of
             all
             idol-worship
             ,
             and
             his
             desire
             of
             the
             enlargement
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             :
             and
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             king
             make
             all
             idolaters
             ashamed
             and
             even
             confounded
             for
             their
             former
             brutish
             folly
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             in
             and
             submit
             to
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             let
             them
             be
             confounded
             and
             destroyed
             .
             And
             herein
             there
             is
             also
             a
             prophesy
             implyed
             ,
             that
             when
             Christs
             kingdome
             was
             erected
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             this
             should
             be
             done
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               worship
               him
               all
               ye
               gods
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             expresly
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             holy
             angels
             ,
             Heb.
             1.6
             .
             where
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ
             was
             preferred
             above
             the
             angels
             ,
             he
             cites
             this
             place
             ,
             
               And
               again
               ,
               when
               he
               bringeth
               in
               the
               first-begotten
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               And
               let
               the
               angels
               of
               God
               worship
               him
               .
            
             But
             though
             the
             angels
             are
             included
             ,
             (
             and
             thence
             the
             place
             is
             so
             cited
             by
             the
             Apostle
             )
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             also
             extended
             to
             all
             that
             are
             called
             gods
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             22.28
             .
             yea
             to
             the
             heathens
             idol-gods
             ,
             
               worship
               him
               all
               ye
               gods
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             falsly
             esteemed
             and
             worshipped
             as
             God
             ,
             yield
             and
             submit
             it self
             to
             this
             true
             God
             and
             king
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Sion
               heard
               ,
               and
               was
               glad
               ,
               and
               the
               daughters
               of
               Iudah
               rejoyced
               ,
               because
               of
               thy
               judgements
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             heard
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             of
             Christs
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             to
             erect
             his
             kingdome
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             vanquished
             all
             his
             and
             their
             spirituall
             enemies
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             governing
             his
             Church
             with
             all
             exact
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             confusion
             and
             ruine
             of
             idolaters
             ,
             and
             the
             spreading
             of
             his
             kingdome
             throughout
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             matter
             of
             great
             joy
             to
             them
             .
             Now
             though
             this
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             yet
             this
             joy
             is
             here
             particularly
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             were
             to
             have
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             this
             joy
             ,
             and
             likewise
             because
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             kingdome
             was
             to
             goe
             out
             from
             them
             into
             all
             the
             world
             .
             And
             then
             also
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Sion
               heard
            
             ,
             rather
             then
             
               Sion
               saw
            
             ;
             both
             because
             they
             were
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             hope
             hereof
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             accomplished
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             revealed
             to
             them
             before-hand
             by
             the
             predictions
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             was
             to
             spread
             it self
             so
             into
             the
             farthest
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             rather
             hear
             the
             report
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             see
             it
             .
             But
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             48.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               For
               thou
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               art
               high
               above
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             having
             all
             things
             throughout
             the
             whole
             earth
             in
             subjection
             under
             thee
             :
             
               thou
               art
               exalted
               far
               above
               all
               gods
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               far
               above
               all
               principality
               and
               might
               and
               power
               and
               dominion
               ,
            
             &c.
             Eph.
             1.21
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             10.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Light
               is
               sowen
               for
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Upon
             the
             promise
             made
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               he
               preserveth
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               saints
               ,
            
             &c.
             because
             it
             might
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             often
             in
             a
             very
             afflicted
             condition
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             preventing
             this
             objection
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             adds
             these
             words
             ;
             Light
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             joy
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Esth
             .
             8.16
             .
             
               is
               sown
               for
               the
               righteous
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             promised
             to
             ,
             and
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             it
             is
             prepared
             for
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             time
             they
             shall
             be
             sure
             of
             it
             :
             though
             for
             a
             time
             no
             such
             thing
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             seed
             when
             it
             lyes
             covered
             under
             ground
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Col.
             3.3
             .
             
               ye
               are
               dead
               ,
               and
               your
               life
               is
               hid
               with
               Christ
               in
               God
               ,
            
             and
             that
             1
             Joh.
             3.2
             .
             
               it
               doth
               not
               yet
               appear
               what
               we
               shall
               be
            
             ;
             yet
             at
             last
             it
             shall
             spring
             up
             ,
             and
             shall
             by
             degrees
             ,
             as
             the
             corn
             doth
             ,
             grow
             and
             encrease
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             
             light
             
               that
               shineth
               more
               and
               more
               unto
               the
               perfect
               day
               ,
            
             Prov.
             4.18
             .
             till
             at
             last
             they
             shall
             reap
             a
             full
             harvest
             of
             joy
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               ye
               righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             32.11
             :
             
               and
               give
               thanks
               at
               the
               remembrance
               of
               his
               holinesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             give
             praise
             to
             his
             holy
             name
             ,
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             the
             good
             you
             enjoy
             comes
             from
             him
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             Ps
             .
             30.4
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XCVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             O
             
               Sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               a
               new
               song
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             33.3
             :
             
               for
               he
               hath
               done
               marvellous
               things
               .
            
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             both
             of
             some
             wonderfull
             victory
             that
             God
             gave
             David
             over
             his
             enemies
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             composing
             this
             Psalm
             ;
             and
             likewise
             chiefly
             of
             the
             marvellous
             things
             which
             were
             done
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             work
             of
             our
             redemption
             ;
             as
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             that
             
               new
               thing
               the
               Lord
               created
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Jer.
             31.22
             .
             and
             his
             miracles
             ,
             but
             especially
             his
             victory
             over
             Satan
             ,
             sin
             ,
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             whereof
             Davids
             were
             types
             .
             
               His
               right
               hand
               and
               his
               holy
               arme
               hath
               gotten
               him
               the
               victory
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             merely
             by
             his
             own
             immediate
             almighty
             power
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             he
             hath
             prevailed
             over
             his
             and
             his
             Churches
             enemies
             ,
             whose
             cause
             indeed
             is
             his
             own
             .
             And
             most
             probable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             word
             
               (
               holy
               )
               his
               holy
               arme
               hath
               gotten
               him
               the
               victory
               ,
            
             is
             purposely
             added
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             holinesse
             that
             he
             prevailed
             over
             these
             his
             enemies
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             Joh.
             14.30
             .
             
               the
               prince
               of
               this
               world
               cometh
               ,
               and
               hath
               nothing
               in
               me
            
             :
             see
             also
             Heb.
             7.26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               lord
               hath
               made
               known
               his
               salvation
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             According
             to
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             this
             also
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             some
             glorious
             deliverance
             which
             God
             had
             given
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             fame
             whereof
             was
             spread
             amongst
             the
             nations
             a
             far
             off
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Lords
             making
             known
             the
             way
             of
             eternall
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             amongst
             the
             heathen
             :
             to
             which
             purpose
             also
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               his
               righteousnesse
               hath
               he
               openly
               shewed
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               heathen
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             22.31
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Make
               a
               joyfull
               noise
               unto
               the
               Lord
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             66.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Let
               the
               sea
               roar
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             96.11
             .
             and
             1
             Chron.
             16.31
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             XCIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               Lord
               reigneth
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             93.1
             .
             as
             likewise
             Psal
             .
             97.1
             .
             where
             the
             same
             expression
             is
             used
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             as
             some
             also
             conceive
             it
             is
             here
             :
             
               let
               the
               people
               tremble
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             enemies
             to
             Gods
             people
             :
             
               he
               sitteth
               between
               the
               Cherubims
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             ,
             as
             their
             king
             ,
             present
             amongst
             his
             people
             :
             
               let
               the
               earth
               be
               moved
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             quake
             for
             fear
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             60.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               great
               in
               Zion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             48.1
             :
             
               and
               he
               is
               high
               above
               all
               people
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             97.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Let
               them
               praise
               thy
               great
               and
               terrible
               name
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               holy
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             thy
             
             subjects
             praise
             thee
             ,
             O
             king
             ,
             even
             when
             their
             enemies
             rage
             most
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             thou
             wilt
             approve
             thy self
             a
             great
             God
             ,
             terrible
             to
             thine
             and
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             holy
             in
             making
             good
             all
             thy
             promises
             unto
             thy
             people
             .
             Yet
             some
             take
             this
             as
             spoken
             of
             all
             people
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             and
             as
             expressing
             the
             Psalmists
             desire
             ,
             that
             all
             nations
             might
             come
             in
             and
             submit
             to
             this
             king
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             extoll
             his
             great
             and
             glorious
             name
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               kings
               strength
               also
               loveth
               judgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             prefixt
             as
             a
             generall
             sentence
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             The
             strength
             of
             a
             king
             consists
             in
             executing
             justice
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             in
             the
             next
             words
             this
             is
             applyed
             to
             God
             ,
             
               thou
               dost
               establish
               equity
            
             .
             But
             generally
             these
             first
             words
             are
             understood
             as
             spoken
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             king
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             only
             they
             may
             be
             understood
             three
             severall
             waies
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             the
             Lord
             in
             undertaking
             to
             be
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             doth
             also
             love
             to
             have
             his
             people
             walk
             in
             all
             righteousnesse
             and
             judgement
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             undertakes
             to
             be
             their
             strong
             defence
             only
             upon
             that
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             righteous
             and
             just
             in
             all
             their
             waies
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             following
             clause
             must
             be
             understood
             accordingly
             ,
             
               thou
               dost
               establish
               equity
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             thy
             law
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             hast
             settled
             an
             equall
             form
             of
             government
             amongst
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             hast
             strictly
             enjoyned
             them
             to
             observe
             equity
             &
             judgement
             in
             all
             their
             dealings
             :
             2.
             that
             though
             the
             Lord
             be
             of
             unresistable
             strength
             ,
             yet
             he
             withall
             loveth
             justice
             &
             judgement
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             abuse
             his
             power
             to
             oppression
             ,
             as
             other
             kings
             do
             ;
             nor
             will
             doe
             whatever
             he
             can
             doe
             ,
             but
             only
             what
             is
             just
             to
             be
             done
             :
             or
             3.
             that
             God
             loves
             to
             imploy
             his
             strength
             in
             executing
             justice
             and
             judgement
             ,
             both
             by
             defending
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             by
             cutting
             off
             those
             that
             rebell
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             enemies
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             people
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             also
             intended
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               thou
               dost
               establish
               equity
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             doest
             all
             things
             equally
             and
             justly
             ,
             thou
             hast
             determined
             that
             all
             things
             shall
             be
             managed
             in
             the
             government
             of
             thy
             Church
             with
             most
             exact
             equity
             and
             judgement
             .
             And
             this
             last
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             best
             exposition
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             best
             agrees
             with
             the
             generall
             scope
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             encourage
             Gods
             people
             ,
             by
             putting
             them
             in
             mind
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             their
             king
             and
             protectour
             ;
             and
             especially
             because
             this
             is
             so
             clearly
             here
             expressed
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               thou
               executest
               judgement
               and
               righteousnesse
               in
               Iacob
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Worship
               at
               his
               footstool
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             bowing
             down
             to
             the
             very
             ground
             ;
             for
             there
             may
             be
             an
             allusion
             in
             these
             words
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             mens
             presenting
             themselves
             before
             kings
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             with
             bowing
             their
             faces
             down
             to
             their
             very
             footstools
             :
             or
             ,
             Worship
             in
             or
             towards
             his
             temple
             ,
             or
             with
             your
             faces
             bowed
             down
             to
             the
             very
             pavement
             of
             the
             temple
             :
             or
             ,
             Worship
             towards
             the
             Ark
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             in
             Scripture
             called
             Gods
             footstool
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Chron.
             28.2
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             not
             think
             that
             they
             were
             enjoyned
             to
             worship
             the
             Ark
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             worship
             God
             with
             their
             faces
             toward
             the
             Ark.
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             read
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             not
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               for
               he
               is
               holy
            
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               for
               it
               is
               holy
            
             ;
             we
             must
             know
             that
             the
             holinesse
             of
             the
             altar
             is
             only
             alledged
             ,
             to
             shew
             why
             they
             should
             resort
             thither
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             the
             sacred
             sign
             of
             Gods
             presence
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               among
               his
               priests
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               Samuel
               among
               them
               that
               call
               upon
               his
               name
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             chief
             amongst
             those
             that
             were
             appointed
             of
             God
             to
             be
             mediatours
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             intercessours
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             did
             accordingly
             upon
             all
             occasions
             solemnly
             call
             upon
             God
             in
             their
             name
             ,
             and
             on
             their
             behalf
             ,
             and
             found
             therein
             great
             acceptance
             with
             God.
             For
             though
             other
             reasons
             may
             be
             given
             why
             Moses
             is
             here
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             Priests
             ;
             as
             1.
             because
             he
             did
             once
             execute
             the
             Priests
             office
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             29.11
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             Moses
             was
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             as
             Samuel
             also
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Levites
             was
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             sacrifices
             ;
             yet
             the
             true
             reason
             why
             he
             is
             here
             mentioned
             among
             the
             Priests
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             ,
             together
             with
             Aaron
             and
             Samuel
             ,
             as
             mediatours
             between
             God
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             blessed
             the
             people
             in
             Gods
             name
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             prayers
             did
             appease
             Gods
             displeasure
             when
             he
             was
             offended
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             as
             it
             were
             uphold
             and
             preserve
             the
             covenant
             betwixt
             God
             and
             them
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             Moses
             and
             Samuel
             are
             joyned
             together
             ,
             as
             Gods
             chief
             favourites
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             Jer.
             15.1
             .
             
               Though
               Moses
               and
               Samuel
               stood
               before
               me
               ,
               yet
               my
               mind
               could
               not
               be
               toward
               this
               people
               .
            
             But
             however
             this
             is
             here
             alledged
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             people
             ,
             both
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             exhorted
             them
             to
             do
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             as
             their
             Lord
             and
             king
             ,
             namely
             ,
             from
             the
             example
             of
             these
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             that
             were
             eminent
             for
             their
             piety
             in
             calling
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             manifestation
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             both
             in
             raising
             up
             such
             men
             to
             intercede
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             readinesse
             to
             hear
             them
             when
             they
             prayed
             to
             him
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               they
               called
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               answered
               them
               .
            
             Yet
             some
             also
             adde
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             intended
             herein
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             shewed
             so
             much
             favour
             to
             his
             people
             upon
             the
             intercession
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Leviticall
             priesthood
             ,
             much
             more
             ought
             Christ
             to
             be
             extolled
             ,
             by
             whose
             eternall
             priesthood
             men
             are
             perfectly
             reconciled
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               He
               spake
               unto
               them
               in
               the
               cloudy
               pillar
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             which
             was
             upon
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             See
             for
             Gods
             speaking
             to
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             there
             ,
             Exod.
             33.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             the
             Notes
             Numb
             .
             12.5
             ,
             and
             16.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Thou
               answeredst
               them
               ,
               O
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             returned
             a
             gracious
             answer
             ,
             when
             they
             interceded
             for
             the
             people
             :
             yea
             and
             Samuel
             may
             be
             here
             included
             also
             ,
             though
             that
             which
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             of
             Gods
             speaking
             to
             them
             in
             the
             cloudy
             pillar
             ,
             were
             meant
             only
             of
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               thou
               wast
               a
               God
               that
               forgavest
               them
               ,
               though
               thou
               tookest
               vengeance
               of
               their
               inventions
               ,
            
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             had
             threatned
             ,
             or
             was
             many
             a
             time
             ready
             utterly
             to
             destroy
             the
             whole
             people
             for
             their
             rebellions
             ,
             yet
             upon
             the
             intercession
             of
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             and
             Samuel
             ,
             he
             yielded
             to
             spare
             them
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             and
             so
             forgave
             them
             ,
             and
             still
             preserved
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             though
             withall
             he
             did
             often
             take
             vengeance
             on
             many
             particular
             persons
             ,
             when
             they
             committed
             idolatry
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             followed
             their
             own
             hearts
             lusts
             ,
             though
             therein
             they
             did
             manifestly
             transgresse
             the
             commandements
             of
             God.
             For
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             limit
             this
             which
             is
             said
             here
             of
             
               their
               inventions
            
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             to
             their
             plots
             and
             conspiracies
             ,
             which
             they
             devised
             against
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             
             and
             Samuel
             .
             Nor
             doth
             that
             exposition
             seem
             so
             probable
             which
             some
             Expositours
             give
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               thou
               wast
               a
               God
               that
               forgavest
               them
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             
               though
               thou
               tookest
               vengeance
               of
               their
               inventions
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             thou
             didst
             punish
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             by
             not
             suffering
             them
             to
             goe
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             C.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               MAke
               a
               joyfull
               noise
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               all
               ye
               lands
               .
            
             ]
             This
             implyes
             a
             prophesy
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             66.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               made
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               we
               our selves
               :
               we
               are
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               sheep
               of
               his
               pasture
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             95.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Enter
               into
               his
               gates
               with
               thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               into
               his
               courts
               with
               praise
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             84.2
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CI.
             
          
           
             Vers
             1.
             
             I
             
               Will
               sing
               of
               mercy
               and
               judgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Two
             severall
             waies
             this
             promise
             of
             David
             is
             expounded
             by
             Interpreters
             ,
             and
             both
             seem
             very
             probable
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             that
             David
             doth
             here
             promise
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             to
             his
             penitent
             servants
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             judgements
             executed
             upon
             the
             obstinate
             and
             rebellious
             ;
             or
             more
             particularly
             for
             the
             judgement
             which
             God
             had
             executed
             upon
             Saul
             ,
             (
             for
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             when
             Saul
             was
             newly
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             Philistines
             )
             or
             which
             he
             knew
             God
             would
             execute
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             mercy
             which
             he
             had
             shewn
             to
             himself
             ,
             in
             preserving
             him
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             Saul
             ,
             and
             haply
             for
             opening
             such
             a
             fair
             way
             for
             the
             settling
             of
             him
             in
             the
             throne
             of
             Israel
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             the
             mercy
             which
             he
             knew
             God
             would
             shew
             him
             ,
             in
             bringing
             him
             to
             the
             kingdome
             long
             since
             promised
             him
             :
             and
             then
             the
             following
             clause
             is
             clear
             ;
             
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               will
               I
               sing
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             speak
             of
             these
             things
             to
             thy
             praise
             and
             glory
             :
             Or
             2.
             that
             David
             doth
             here
             undertake
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             way
             of
             a
             vow
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             solemn
             protestation
             before
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             declare
             with
             what
             clemency
             and
             justice
             he
             meant
             to
             govern
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             be
             settled
             in
             the
             throne
             ;
             how
             gentle
             and
             good
             every
             way
             he
             would
             be
             to
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             how
             zealous
             to
             punish
             the
             wicked
             .
             And
             if
             we
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             which
             seems
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             sequele
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               will
               I
               sing
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             in
             my
             song
             thus
             engage
             my self
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             thereby
             to
             glorify
             thee
             ,
             by
             whom
             only
             I
             was
             appointed
             to
             so
             great
             honour
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             grace
             only
             I
             hope
             to
             be
             enabled
             thus
             to
             govern
             the
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               will
               behave
               my self
               wisely
               in
               a
               perfect
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             avoiding
             what
             ever
             is
             evil
             with
             all
             possible
             circumspection
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             is
             expresly
             affirmed
             of
             David
             in
             his
             private
             life
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             18.14
             .
             
               And
               David
               behaved
               himself
               wisely
               in
               all
               his
               waies
               .
            
          
           
             
               O
               when
               wilt
               thou
               come
               unto
               me
               ?
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             assist
             me
             with
             thy
             grace
             herein
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             to
             settle
             me
             in
             the
             kingdome
             promised
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             then
             make
             good
             
             what
             I
             now
             promise
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               I
               will
               walk
               within
               mine
               house
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             thereby
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             walk
             holily
             and
             righteously
             ,
             not
             in
             publick
             only
             ,
             but
             even
             within
             his
             own
             walls
             ,
             his
             court
             or
             his
             private
             house
             ,
             so
             that
             even
             those
             of
             his
             own
             family
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             lay
             any
             evil
             to
             his
             charge
             ;
             yea
             and
             that
             he
             would
             be
             watchfull
             to
             keep
             his
             own
             houshold
             too
             from
             every
             scandalous
             way
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               I
               will
               set
               no
               wicked
               thing
               before
               mine
               eyes
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             make
             any
             evil
             course
             of
             other
             men
             a
             pattern
             for
             me
             to
             follow
             .
             But
             rather
             I
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               will
               set
               no
               wicked
               thing
               before
               mine
               eyes
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             neither
             by
             desire
             ,
             nor
             purpose
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             by
             suffering
             it
             ,
             so
             near
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             to
             come
             into
             my
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               A
               froward
               heart
               shall
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             allow
             in
             himself
             that
             perverse
             ,
             rebellious
             spirit
             ,
             whereto
             naturally
             he
             was
             enclined
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             converse
             with
             those
             that
             were
             of
             a
             froward
             spirit
             ;
             which
             indeed
             agrees
             best
             with
             the
             following
             clause
             (
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             )
             
               I
               will
               not
               know
               a
               wicked
               person
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             own
             any
             such
             ,
             nor
             shew
             them
             the
             least
             respect
             or
             favour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Whoso
               privily
               slandereth
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               cut
               off
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             casting
             them
             out
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             his
             court
             ,
             yea
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             by
             putting
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             according
             as
             was
             by
             Gods
             law
             appointed
             ,
             Deut.
             19.16
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             though
             David
             speaks
             here
             only
             of
             some
             particular
             vices
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             endure
             in
             those
             that
             were
             about
             him
             ;
             (
             and
             he
             instanceth
             in
             those
             that
             are
             most
             pernicious
             in
             such
             persons
             as
             are
             about
             kings
             )
             yet
             under
             these
             all
             other
             wicked
             men
             are
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Mine
               eyes
               shall
               be
               upon
               the
               faithfull
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               dwell
               with
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             watchfull
             over
             such
             for
             their
             defence
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             dwell
             safely
             with
             me
             in
             my
             kingdome
             .
             But
             rather
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             very
             circumspect
             not
             to
             take
             any
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             known
             faithfull
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             familiar
             friends
             ,
             his
             counsellors
             ,
             officers
             of
             state
             ,
             or
             houshold-servants
             :
             not
             resting
             merely
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             these
             upon
             the
             report
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             diligently
             observing
             himself
             who
             were
             such
             ;
             and
             then
             taking
             them
             ,
             of
             what
             parentage
             and
             condition
             soever
             they
             were
             ,
             to
             be
             imployed
             by
             him
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             publick
             and
             domestick
             affairs
             .
             For
             hereto
             agrees
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               that
               walketh
               in
               a
               perfect
               way
               ,
               he
               shall
               serve
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               He
               that
               worketh
               deceit
               ,
               shall
               not
               dwell
               within
               my
               house
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             such
             may
             get
             into
             my
             court
             or
             private
             family
             ,
             yet
             being
             discovered
             they
             shall
             not
             stay
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               I
               will
               early
               destroy
               all
               the
               wicked
               of
               the
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             all
             such
             malefactours
             as
             commit
             wickednesse
             worthy
             of
             death
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             only
             banish
             such
             out
             of
             my
             court
             ,
             but
             will
             utterly
             destroy
             them
             :
             
               that
               I
               may
               cut
               off
               all
               wicked
               doers
               from
               the
               city
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             then
             doubtlesse
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             his
             chief
             end
             in
             resolving
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             was
             ,
             that
             such
             vile
             wretches
             might
             not
             pollute
             Gods
             dwelling-place
             ,
             when
             all
             Israel
             was
             to
             resort
             thither
             from
             all
             places
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             a
             reproach
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             truth
             and
             people
             .
             And
             
             indeed
             some
             think
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               I
               will
               early
               destroy
               all
               the
               wicked
               of
               the
               land
               ,
            
             is
             used
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             womens
             sweeping
             their
             houses
             every
             morning
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             of
             magistrates
             sitting
             in
             the
             judgement-seat
             betimes
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             understand
             that
             place
             Jer.
             21.12
             .
             
               O
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               execute
               judgement
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Prayer
               of
               the
               afflicted
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               for
               the
               afflicted
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             most
             probable
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             most
             Expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             by
             Daniel
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             prophet
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Gods
             afflicted
             and
             oppressed
             people
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             the
             seventy
             years
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             were
             expired
             ,
             teaching
             them
             how
             to
             pour
             out
             their
             complaints
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             to
             him
             for
             the
             reedifying
             of
             the
             city
             and
             temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             as
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             that
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               arise
               and
               have
               mercy
               upon
               Zion
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               to
               favour
               her
               ,
               yea
               the
               set
               time
               is
               come
            
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             passages
             in
             this
             Psalm
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               when
               he
               is
               overwhelmed
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             61.2
             :
             
               and
               poureth
               out
               his
               complaint
               before
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               my
               daies
               are
               consumed
               like
               smoke
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             37.20
             .
             &
             Job
             30.30
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               My
               heart
               is
               smitten
               and
               withered
               like
               grasse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             like
             grasse
             that
             is
             smitten
             with
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             or
             like
             grasse
             that
             is
             mowen
             down
             ,
             and
             then
             withereth
             :
             
               so
               that
               I
               forget
               to
               eat
               my
               bread
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             being
             so
             overwhelmed
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             I
             mind
             not
             mine
             ordinary
             food
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               By
               reason
               of
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               groaning
               ,
               my
               bones
               cleave
               to
               my
               skin
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             reason
             of
             my
             long-continued
             miseries
             ,
             which
             cause
             me
             to
             spend
             my
             daies
             in
             continuall
             groaning
             ,
             I
             am
             become
             nothing
             but
             skin
             and
             bones
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             30.29
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               I
               am
               like
               a
               pelican
               of
               the
               wildernesse
               ;
               I
               am
               like
               an
               owle
               of
               the
               desart
               .
            
             ]
             By
             comparing
             himself
             to
             these
             dismall
             birds
             ,
             that
             abide
             usually
             in
             desolate
             places
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             imply
             his
             restlesse
             condition
             ,
             and
             his
             continuall
             dolefull
             cries
             and
             lamentations
             ,
             so
             also
             especially
             his
             solitarinesse
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             that
             he
             was
             forsaken
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             that
             through
             bitternesse
             of
             spirit
             he
             declined
             the
             society
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             light
             of
             the
             day
             was
             irksome
             to
             him
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             30.29
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               I
               watch
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Through
             my
             continuall
             miseries
             &
             cares
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             I
             am
             still
             kept
             waking
             &
             cannot
             take
             any
             rest
             :
             
               &
               am
               as
               a
               sparrow
               alone
               upon
               the
               house
               top
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             sad
             &
             solitary
             ,
             as
             a
             sparrow
             that
             sits
             solitary
             &
             mourning
             upon
             the
             house
             top
             ,
             being
             cast
             out
             of
             her
             nest
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             deprived
             of
             her
             young
             ones
             or
             her
             mate
             .
             But
             now
             again
             some
             understand
             this
             verse
             thus
             :
             
               I
               watch
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             wait
             for
             deliverance
             ;
             but
             ,
             alas
             ,
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             continuing
             still
             in
             a
             sad
             desolate
             condition
             :
             
               and
               am
               as
               a
               sparrow
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               For
               I
               have
               eaten
               ashes
               like
               bread
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               mine
               enemies
               reproach
               me
               all
               the
               day
               ,
            
             here
             he
             shews
             the
             extreme
             misery
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             which
             gave
             his
             enemies
             occasion
             to
             insult
             over
             him
             and
             reproach
             him
             ;
             
               for
               I
               have
               eaten
               ashes
               like
               bread
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             find
             no
             more
             savour
             in
             my
             food
             ,
             
             then
             if
             I
             fed
             upon
             ashes
             ;
             as
             indeed
             extreme
             grief
             will
             cause
             men
             even
             to
             loath
             their
             food
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             find
             no
             relish
             in
             any
             thing
             they
             eat
             .
             Or
             else
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             only
             ,
             that
             he
             lay
             groveling
             in
             ashes
             with
             his
             face
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             feeding
             upon
             ashes
             ,
             which
             agrees
             with
             that
             phrase
             of
             licking
             the
             dust
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             72.9
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             whilst
             he
             lay
             upon
             the
             ground
             covered
             with
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             ,
             being
             regardlesse
             what
             he
             fed
             on
             ,
             as
             he
             lay
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             what
             he
             did
             eat
             was
             mingled
             with
             ashes
             :
             which
             some
             Expositours
             do
             the
             rather
             approve
             ,
             because
             it
             seems
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               mingled
               my
               drink
               with
               weeping
               ,
            
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psa
             .
             42.3
             .
             The
             expression
             here
             used
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             custome
             of
             mens
             mingling
             their
             wine
             with
             water
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Because
               of
               thine
               indignation
               and
               thy
               wrath
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             Gods
             indignation
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             misery
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             his
             sorrow
             was
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             distresse
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             as
             from
             this
             apprehension
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             his
             wrath
             had
             brought
             these
             miseries
             upon
             him
             :
             
               for
               thou
               hast
               lifted
               me
               up
               ,
               and
               cast
               me
               down
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             dashed
             me
             in
             pieces
             with
             all
             thy
             might
             ,
             as
             when
             one
             lifts
             up
             any
             thing
             on
             high
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             throw
             it
             down
             upon
             the
             ground
             with
             the
             greater
             force
             and
             violence
             ;
             or
             ,
             having
             formerly
             exalted
             me
             to
             a
             great
             height
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             thou
             hast
             now
             cast
             me
             down
             to
             a
             great
             depth
             of
             misery
             ,
             which
             makes
             my
             present
             misery
             far
             the
             more
             grievous
             .
             And
             doubtlesse
             this
             is
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             glorious
             estate
             ,
             whereto
             God
             had
             raised
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             David
             and
             Solomon
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             sad
             condition
             they
             were
             then
             in
             ,
             being
             captives
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Lam.
             1.1
             .
             
               How
               doth
               the
               city
               sit
               solitary
               ,
               that
               was
               full
               of
               people
               !
               how
               is
               she
               become
               as
               a
               widow
               !
               she
               that
               was
               great
               among
               the
               nations
               ,
               and
               princesse
               among
               the
               provinces
               ,
               how
               is
               she
               become
               tributary
               !
            
             But
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Job
             30.22
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               My
               daies
               are
               like
               a
               shadow
               that
               declineth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             passe
             apace
             away
             ,
             and
             are
             almost
             at
             an
             end
             ;
             it
             fares
             with
             me
             as
             with
             the
             shadows
             when
             the
             sun
             is
             going
             downward
             ,
             &
             ready
             to
             set
             ,
             which
             do
             then
             decline
             apace
             ,
             &
             are
             stretched
             forth
             longer
             &
             longer
             ,
             so
             that
             every
             moment
             there
             may
             be
             a
             change
             discerned
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             at
             noon-day
             .
             Now
             this
             he
             speaks
             in
             regard
             ,
             not
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             miseries
             the
             people
             endured
             in
             their
             bondage
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             which
             brought
             many
             of
             the
             strongest
             of
             them
             to
             their
             end
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             the
             evening
             shadows
             are
             then
             nearest
             to
             an
             end
             when
             they
             are
             longest
             ,
             so
             were
             many
             of
             Gods
             people
             nearest
             to
             their
             end
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             they
             seemed
             likeliest
             to
             live
             long
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             as
             in
             the
             name
             of
             all
             Gods
             people
             in
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               But
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               shalt
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             without
             any
             change
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             same
             still
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             alwaies
             able
             to
             help
             thy
             people
             ;
             and
             thou
             art
             stedfast
             and
             unchangeable
             in
             thy
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             and
             truth
             ,
             and
             wilt
             not
             therefore
             fail
             to
             perform
             the
             covenant
             and
             promise
             whereby
             thou
             hast
             engaged
             thy self
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             thou
             wilt
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             for
             ever
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               and
               thy
               remembrance
               unto
               all
               generations
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             Name
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Hos
             .
             12.5
             .
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               his
               memoriall
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Exod.
             3.15
             .
             
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               this
               is
               my
               Name
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               my
               memoriall
               unto
               all
               generations
            
             ;
             or
             thy
             fame
             and
             renown
             by
             reason
             of
             thy
             great
             works
             shall
             be
             for
             
             ever
             ;
             or
             thy
             word
             ,
             thy
             promises
             ,
             thy
             covenant
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             thou
             hast
             reve●led
             to
             thy
             Church
             concerning
             thy self
             ,
             whereby
             they
             know
             thee
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             kept
             in
             remembrance
             of
             thee
             ,
             shall
             continue
             to
             them
             unto
             all
             generations
             ;
             thou
             hast
             covenanted
             with
             them
             that
             thou
             wilt
             for
             ever
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             thou
             ,
             that
             art
             a
             faithfull
             and
             unchangeable
             God
             ,
             wilt
             surely
             make
             good
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               arise
               ,
               and
               have
               mercy
               upon
               Zion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             68
             .
             ●●
             :
             
               for
               the
               time
               to
               favour
               her
               ,
               yea
               the
               set
               time
               is
               come
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             time
             when
             thou
             hast
             expresly
             promised
             to
             bring
             back
             thy
             people
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             after
             seventy
             years
             of
             their
             captivity
             here
             ,
             is
             now
             nigh
             at
             hand
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             come
             already
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Chron.
             36.21
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               For
               thy
               servants
               take
               pleasure
               in
               her
               stones
               ,
               and
               favour
               the
               dust
               thereof
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thy
             faithfull
             people
             do
             still
             love
             and
             delight
             in
             thy
             Zion
             ,
             though
             now
             it
             be
             nothing
             but
             heaps
             of
             stones
             and
             rubbish
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             do
             in
             all
             the
             stately
             palaces
             of
             Babylon
             :
             and
             that
             both
             as
             remembring
             what
             it
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             not
             doubting
             but
             that
             God
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             will
             build
             it
             up
             again
             :
             it
             pities
             them
             to
             see
             her
             lye
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             they
             long
             to
             see
             her
             reared
             up
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               So
               the
               heathen
               shall
               fear
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               thy
               glory
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             the
             heathen
             ,
             and
             their
             kings
             ,
             shall
             see
             how
             miraculously
             thou
             hast
             delivered
             thy
             people
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             hast
             carried
             on
             the
             building
             again
             of
             thy
             Zion
             ,
             they
             shall
             fear
             and
             serve
             thee
             ;
             at
             least
             they
             shall
             tremble
             at
             this
             discovery
             of
             thy
             might
             and
             majesty
             :
             which
             agrees
             with
             that
             Psal
             .
             126.2
             .
             
               Then
               said
               they
               among
               the
               heathen
               ,
               The
               Lord
               hath
               done
               great
               things
               for
               them
            
             ;
             and
             was
             partly
             accomplished
             in
             the
             confessions
             which
             Cyrus
             and
             Darius
             made
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             But
             yet
             because
             this
             redemption
             and
             reedification
             of
             Sion
             was
             not
             perfected
             till
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             therefore
             these
             words
             may
             be
             also
             understood
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             followed
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             likewise
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               He
               will
               regard
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               destitute
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             poor
             captives
             in
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               This
               shall
               be
               written
               for
               the
               generation
               to
               come
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             all
             succeeding
             generations
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             Christ
             :
             
               and
               the
               people
               which
               shall
               be
               created
               shall
               praise
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             which
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             born
             .
             Yet
             this
             may
             be
             meant
             particularly
             ,
             either
             1.
             of
             the
             Jews
             that
             were
             delivered
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             whose
             restitution
             to
             their
             own
             land
             might
             well
             be
             tearmed
             a
             new
             creation
             ,
             because
             being
             scattered
             as
             they
             were
             amongst
             the
             heathens
             ,
             they
             were
             as
             dead
             men
             there
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             any
             hope
             of
             being
             brought
             back
             to
             their
             own
             kingdome
             ,
             see
             Isa
             .
             26.19
             ;
             or
             2.
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             effectually
             called
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whose
             conversion
             might
             well
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             new
             creation
             ;
             see
             Eph.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               For
               he
               hath
               looked
               down
               from
               the
               height
               of
               his
               Sanctuary
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             
               his
               high
               and
               holy
               place
            
             ;
             as
             heaven
             is
             called
             Isa
             .
             57.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               To
               hear
               the
               groaning
               of
               the
               prisoner
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             both
             of
             those
             that
             are
             set
             free
             by
             Christ
             from
             their
             spirituall
             bondage
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             captives
             in
             Babylon
             :
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             79.11
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               When
               the
               people
               are
               gathered
               together
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             the
             nations
             are
             gathered
             together
             into
             one
             Church
             with
             the
             Jews
             ,
             under
             their
             head
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             see
             Gen.
             49.10
             ;
             or
             ,
             When
             the
             people
             shall
             meet
             together
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               kingdomes
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               He
               weakned
               my
               strength
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               he
               shortened
               my
               daies
               .
            
             ]
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             this
             may
             be
             the
             same
             complaint
             here
             again
             repeated
             ,
             which
             we
             had
             before
             ver
             .
             11.
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             wondrously
             weakned
             them
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             lives
             (
             so
             this
             word
             way
             is
             taken
             ,
             for
             the
             way
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             Psal
             .
             2.12
             .
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             hard
             bondage
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             by
             that
             means
             cut
             short
             many
             of
             their
             daies
             .
             But
             yet
             indeed
             the
             best
             Expositours
             do
             for
             the
             most
             part
             understand
             this
             of
             Gods
             weakning
             them
             &
             cutting
             them
             off
             in
             the
             way
             of
             their
             expectation
             ,
             either
             of
             their
             promised
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             o●
             of
             that
             great
             work
             of
             their
             redemption
             by
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             .
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             their
             complaint
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             thus
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             promised
             to
             bring
             us
             back
             into
             our
             own
             land
             :
             how
             is
             it
             that
             many
             of
             us
             are
             cut
             short
             in
             the
             way
             from
             enjoying
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             our
             return
             ?
             Or
             ,
             (
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             )
             thus
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             promised
             that
             thy
             people
             of
             Israel
             shall
             continue
             till
             thou
             hast
             sent
             them
             a
             Messiah
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             thy
             kingdome
             shall
             be
             wondrously
             advanced
             ;
             &
             hitherto
             thy
             people
             have
             walked
             on
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             expectation
             of
             this
             our
             promised
             redemption
             ,
             earnestly
             expecting
             &
             desiring
             the
             end
             of
             this
             course
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             this
             promise
             ;
             and
             why
             then
             hast
             thou
             brought
             us
             into
             this
             low
             &
             weak
             condition
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             meantst
             to
             cut
             us
             off
             ,
             &
             wouldst
             not
             bring
             us
             to
             that
             glorious
             condition
             thou
             hast
             promised
             ?
             or
             ,
             Oh
             that
             we
             might
             see
             thy
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             &
             behold
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             promised
             kingdome
             !
             There
             are
             some
             besides
             that
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             
               He
               weakned
               my
               strength
               in
               the
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             enemies
             ,
             weakning
             their
             strength
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             they
             went
             into
             Babylon
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             way
             as
             they
             returned
             home
             into
             their
             own
             countrey
             again
             .
             But
             the
             former
             expositions
             are
             far
             more
             probable
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               I
               said
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               take
               me
               not
               away
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               my
               daies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             before
             I
             have
             accomplished
             little
             more
             then
             half
             the
             years
             which
             men
             usually
             live
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             55.23
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             ,
             Cut
             not
             off
             thy
             people
             before
             thou
             hast
             made
             good
             thy
             promise
             ,
             of
             bringing
             them
             back
             with
             joy
             into
             their
             own
             countrey
             ;
             or
             ,
             before
             that
             glorious
             work
             of
             our
             redemption
             by
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             be
             accomplished
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             come
             to
             the
             ripenesse
             of
             her
             age
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             had
             she
             been
             cut
             off
             before
             that
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             been
             said
             that
             she
             was
             taken
             away
             in
             the
             half
             of
             her
             daies
             .
             
               Thy
               years
               are
               throughout
               all
               generations
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             art
             an
             eternall
             and
             unchangeable
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             here
             alledged
             for
             the
             same
             end
             as
             before
             vers
             .
             12.
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             The
             most
             Expositours
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             because
             God
             was
             eternall
             ,
             therefore
             he
             would
             unto
             all
             eternity
             preserve
             his
             Church
             ,
             yea
             every
             particular
             member
             thereof
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             Matth.
             22.32
             .
             
               God
               is
               not
               the
               God
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Of
               old
               hast
               thou
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             which
             here
             and
             in
             the
             two
             following
             verses
             is
             spoken
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Heb.
             1.10
             ,
             11.
             
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             prove
             his
             Godhead
             .
             And
             indeed
             by
             that
             which
             is
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             that
             God
             should
             arise
             and
             have
             mercy
             upon
             Zion
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             the
             heathen
             should
             fear
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             again
             vers
             .
             22.
             that
             the
             people
             should
             be
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             kingdomes
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             what
             is
             here
             spoken
             to
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             as
             spoken
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             therefore
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             are
             by
             the
             Apostle
             there
             fitly
             applyed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               They
               shall
               perish
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               endure
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             14.12
             ▪
             
               yea
               all
               of
               them
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             heavens
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             ,
             
               shall
               wax
               old
               like
               a
               garment
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             decay
             by
             degrees
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             shall
             at
             last
             come
             to
             an
             end
             :
             
               as
               a
               vesture
               shalt
               thou
               change
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             as
             one
             layeth
             by
             an
             old
             worn
             garment
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             longer
             fit
             for
             use
             ,
             and
             changeth
             it
             for
             another
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             one
             alters
             an
             old
             tatter'd
             garment
             ,
             and
             doth
             so
             furbish
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             up
             in
             another
             fashion
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             new
             garment
             ;
             so
             (
             and
             as
             easily
             too
             as
             one
             changeth
             a
             garment
             )
             shall
             God
             change
             the
             heavens
             &
             the
             earth
             :
             though
             they
             shall
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             their
             substance
             shall
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             qualities
             they
             shall
             be
             quite
             changed
             ,
             of
             corruptible
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             incorruptible
             ,
             &c.
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             new
             heavens
             and
             new
             earth
             ,
             Isa
             .
             66.22
             .
             
               The
               new
               heavens
               and
               the
               new
               earth
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               make
               ,
               shall
               remain
               before
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             It
             is
             Heb.
             1.12
             .
             
               as
               a
               vesture
               shalt
               thou
               fold
               them
               up
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               changed
            
             :
             but
             that
             is
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             ;
             only
             it
             implyes
             either
             the
             suddennesse
             of
             the
             change
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             with
             as
             much
             facility
             as
             one
             folds
             up
             a
             garment
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             they
             shall
             no
             longer
             serve
             for
             the
             same
             use
             as
             formerly
             ;
             whence
             this
             change
             is
             also
             compared
             to
             the
             folding
             up
             of
             a
             book
             or
             scroll
             ,
             Isa
             .
             34.4
             .
             
               the
               heavens
               shall
               be
               rolled
               together
               as
               a
               scroll
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             them
             shall
             cease
             ,
             as
             when
             one
             shuts
             up
             a
             book
             and
             layes
             it
             by
             ,
             which
             he
             means
             to
             use
             no
             longer
             .
             
               As
               a
               vesture
               shalt
               thou
               change
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               changed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             certainly
             changed
             .
             And
             now
             the
             drift
             of
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             1.
             to
             imply
             the
             perishing
             condition
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             as
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             poor
             frail
             creatures
             ,
             continually
             hasting
             to
             their
             end
             ,
             thereby
             to
             move
             the
             Lord
             to
             take
             pity
             of
             them
             ;
             if
             the
             heavens
             ,
             that
             have
             lasted
             so
             many
             years
             without
             any
             apparent
             decay
             ,
             shall
             yet
             at
             last
             perish
             ,
             much
             more
             must
             weak
             frail
             men
             perish
             :
             and
             2.
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             children
             of
             God
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             God
             is
             eternall
             and
             unchangeable
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             chosen
             them
             to
             be
             his
             for
             ever
             ;
             so
             that
             being
             begotten
             again
             by
             the
             seed
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             immortall
             and
             incorruptible
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             but
             that
             they
             must
             continue
             ,
             though
             the
             heavens
             shall
             perish
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             conclusion
             he
             makes
             from
             hence
             vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               The
               children
               of
               thy
               servants
               shall
               continue
               ,
               and
               their
               seed
               shall
               be
               established
               before
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             through
             thy
             favour
             and
             in
             thy
             presence
             ,
             both
             here
             ,
             and
             eternally
             in
             heaven
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             41.12
             ,
             and
             69.35
             ,
             36.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             CIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BLesse
               the
               Lord
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               within
               me
               blesse
               his
               holy
               Name
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             my
             whole
             inward
             man
             ,
             my
             mind
             ,
             will
             ,
             affections
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             inward
             powers
             and
             faculties
             of
             my
             soul
             :
             yea
             it
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             Psa
             .
             35.10
             .
             
               All
               my
               bones
               shall
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               like
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             ;
             as
             likewise
             Psal
             .
             20.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Who
               forgiveth
               all
               thine
               iniquities
               ,
               who
               healeth
               all
               thy
               diseases
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             thy
             sins
             ,
             by
             pardoning
             them
             (
             and
             if
             we
             so
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             more
             but
             a
             repeating
             again
             of
             what
             was
             said
             before
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ;
             )
             or
             ,
             thy
             lusts
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             by
             mortifying
             them
             .
             Some
             also
             extend
             this
             to
             Gods
             delivering
             him
             from
             bodily
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             all
             outward
             evils
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             41.6
             .
             But
             of
             his
             bodily
             health
             he
             speaks
             afterward
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Who
               redeemeth
               thy
               life
               from
               destruction
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Who
             preserveth
             and
             delivereth
             thee
             from
             destroying
             dangers
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             who
             redeemeth
             and
             delivereth
             thee
             by
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             from
             death
             and
             hell
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             26.6
             ,
             and
             28.22
             ,
             and
             33.22
             :
             
               who
               crowneth
               thee
               with
               loving
               kindnesse
               and
               tender
               mercies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             compasseth
             thee
             round
             about
             with
             manifold
             and
             precious
             blessings
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             a
             glory
             and
             an
             honour
             to
             thee
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             65.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Who
               satisfyeth
               thy
               mouth
               with
               good
               things
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Who
             supplyeth
             thee
             with
             plenty
             and
             variety
             of
             good
             ,
             yea
             and
             many
             times
             of
             the
             choicest
             dainties
             ,
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             thy
             body
             ;
             or
             ,
             more
             generally
             ,
             Who
             gives
             thee
             abundantly
             of
             all
             his
             good
             blessings
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             full
             satisfying
             of
             thy
             desires
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             81.10
             .
             
               Open
               thy
               mouth
               wide
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               fill
               it
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             
               So
               that
               thy
               youth
               is
               renewed
               like
               the
               eagles
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             continuest
             still
             fresh
             and
             lively
             and
             strong
             ,
             even
             when
             thou
             hast
             past
             the
             years
             of
             thy
             youth
             ,
             as
             if
             thy
             youth
             were
             daily
             renewed
             upon
             thee
             .
             And
             this
             he
             compares
             to
             the
             eagles
             renewing
             her
             youth
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             the
             eagle
             doth
             yearly
             cast
             her
             feathers
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             that
             all
             birds
             of
             prey
             especially
             do
             )
             and
             so
             having
             new
             feathers
             grow
             up
             in
             the
             room
             thereof
             ,
             she
             looks
             as
             young
             and
             fresh
             again
             ,
             and
             flies
             as
             high
             and
             swift
             as
             ever
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Isa
             .
             40.31
             .
             
               they
               that
               wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               shall
               renew
               their
               strength
               ,
               they
               shall
               mount
               up
               with
               wings
               as
               eagles
            
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             ,
             as
             severall
             writers
             report
             ,
             the
             eagle
             retains
             her
             vigour
             unto
             extreme
             old
             age
             ,
             &
             neither
             is
             weakned
             with
             any
             sicknesse
             ,
             nor
             decays
             with
             years
             ,
             but
             continues
             still
             as
             fresh
             and
             lively
             ,
             as
             when
             she
             was
             young
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             ,
             by
             the
             overgrowing
             of
             her
             upper
             crooked
             beak
             ,
             her
             mouth
             is
             so
             shut
             up
             that
             she
             cannot
             eat
             ;
             &
             so
             she
             dies
             ,
             not
             through
             age
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             want
             of
             feeding
             .
             Now
             though
             this
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             every
             one
             of
             Gods
             faithfull
             servants
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             bodily
             health
             and
             strength
             (
             and
             indeed
             some
             think
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             wrote
             this
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             renewing
             of
             his
             strength
             after
             some
             sit
             of
             sicknesse
             )
             yet
             it
             may
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             inward
             refreshing
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             in
             the
             manifestation
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             them
             ;
             because
             though
             their
             outward
             man
             doth
             perish
             ,
             
               yet
               the
               inward
               man
               is
               renewed
               day
               by
               day
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.16
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               executeth
               righteousnesse
               and
               judgement
               for
               all
               that
               are
               oppressed
               .
            
             ]
             Though
             this
             be
             expressed
             as
             a
             generall
             truth
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             following
             verse
             it
             seems
             probable
             that
             it
             is
             inserted
             here
             with
             particular
             reference
             to
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               He
               made
               known
               his
               waies
               unto
               Moses
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             waies
             which
             he
             prescribed
             his
             people
             in
             the
             Law
             which
             he
             gave
             unto
             Moses
             ;
             or
             his
             waies
             of
             providence
             toward
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             how
             tenderly
             carefull
             he
             is
             over
             them
             ,
             how
             he
             governs
             ▪
             them
             by
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             ,
             and
             takes
             them
             at
             last
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             with
             him
             in
             heaven
             :
             and
             so
             the
             next
             clause
             may
             be
             added
             to
             explain
             this
             ,
             
               his
               acts
               unto
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             is
             meant
             of
             those
             miraculous
             acts
             ,
             whereby
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Moses
             was
             sealed
             and
             confirmed
             that
             it
             was
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             plagues
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             dividing
             of
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               mercifull
               and
               gracious
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             here
             inserted
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             glorious
             description
             of
             himself
             ,
             which
             God
             gave
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
             34.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               For
               as
               the
               heaven
               is
               high
               above
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               great
               is
               his
               mercy
               toward
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             36.5
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             exceeds
             their
             sins
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             heaven
             is
             above
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               As
               far
               as
               the
               East
               is
               from
               the
               west
               ,
               so
               far
               hath
               he
               removed
               our
               transgressions
               from
               us
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             absolutely
             pardoned
             them
             ;
             as
             perfectly
             acquitting
             us
             from
             being
             punished
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             no
             way
             concerned
             us
             :
             yet
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             filthinesse
             of
             sin
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             also
             said
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               removed
               our
               transgressions
               from
               us
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             one
             would
             put
             away
             some
             noysome
             thing
             ,
             where
             neither
             the
             sight
             nor
             smell
             of
             it
             might
             any
             way
             annoy
             us
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               For
               he
               knoweth
               our
               frame
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             our
             naturall
             pronenesse
             to
             sin
             ;
             or
             ,
             of
             what
             a
             mean
             and
             brittle
             mould
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             explained
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               remembreth
               that
               we
               are
               dust
            
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             78.39
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               As
               a
               flower
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               so
               he
               flourisheth
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             which
             lyeth
             open
             to
             sharp
             piercing
             winds
             ,
             storms
             and
             tempests
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             covert
             nor
             shelter
             ,
             as
             flowers
             in
             gardens
             have
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               For
               the
               wind
               passeth
               over
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               gone
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             suddenly
             blown
             away
             ,
             or
             blasted
             with
             some
             blasting
             wind
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             78.39
             :
             
               and
               the
               place
               there
               of
               shall
               know
               it
               no
               more
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             7.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               But
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             102.12
             ,
             24
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               prepared
               his
               throne
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             is
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             only
             the
             angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             and
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             under
             his
             command
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               and
               his
               kingdome
               ruleth
               over
               all
               .
            
             And
             this
             may
             be
             added
             also
             to
             imply
             ,
             how
             infinitely
             able
             God
             is
             to
             doe
             for
             his
             people
             that
             which
             is
             said
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Blesse
               the
               Lord
               ,
               ye
               his
               angels
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             calling
             upon
             the
             angels
             to
             blesse
             God
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             doth
             imply
             ,
             1.
             his
             desire
             that
             God
             might
             be
             advanced
             by
             those
             
             that
             could
             doe
             it
             better
             then
             poor
             men
             could
             doe
             ;
             and
             2.
             how
             just
             it
             was
             that
             he
             and
             others
             the
             people
             of
             God
             should
             readily
             joyn
             in
             this
             duty
             of
             blessing
             God
             ,
             seeing
             this
             was
             an
             imployment
             sit
             for
             angels
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             angels
             did
             chiefly
             blesse
             God
             for
             the
             great
             mercy
             he
             had
             shewed
             to
             men
             ,
             which
             men
             therefore
             above
             all
             should
             with
             thankfulnesse
             acknowledge
             :
             and
             to
             this
             end
             also
             he
             adds
             that
             description
             which
             follows
             ,
             of
             their
             exceeding
             great
             power
             ,
             and
             readinesse
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             
               that
               excell
               in
               strength
               ,
               that
               doe
               his
               commandements
               ,
               hearkning
               unto
               the
               voice
               of
               his
               words
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             being
             attentive
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             most
             ready
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             :
             for
             if
             those
             glorious
             spirits
             must
             thus
             stoop
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             count
             it
             an
             honour
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             should
             not
             men
             much
             more
             doe
             so
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Blesse
               the
               Lord
               ,
               all
               ye
               his
               hosts
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             as
             being
             instrumentall
             to
             God
             in
             doing
             his
             will
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             2.1
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             of
             the
             holy
             angels
             ,
             because
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               ye
               ministers
               of
               his
               that
               doe
               his
               pleasure
               ,
            
             seem
             to
             be
             meant
             properly
             of
             the
             obedience
             that
             is
             yielded
             by
             reasonable
             creatures
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Kings
             22.19
             .
             And
             then
             the
             same
             is
             repeated
             here
             that
             was
             said
             before
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             only
             by
             tearming
             them
             his
             hosts
             ,
             their
             exceeding
             multitude
             is
             implyed
             ,
             see
             Psal
             .
             68.17
             ,
             and
             what
             use
             he
             makes
             of
             them
             in
             fighting
             against
             his
             enemies
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CIV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             1.
             
             O
             
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
               thou
               art
               very
               great
               ,
               thou
               art
               clothed
               with
               honour
               and
               majesty
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             93.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Who
               coverest
               thy self
               with
               light
               as
               with
               a
               garment
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Who
             dost
             discover
             thy
             glory
             ,
             which
             is
             invisible
             in
             it self
             ,
             by
             the
             light
             which
             thou
             hast
             created
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             king
             appears
             to
             men
             gloriously
             adorned
             with
             his
             robes
             of
             royalty
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             recounting
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             mentions
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             worlds
             creation
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             work
             of
             the
             first
             day
             .
             And
             it
             may
             the
             rather
             be
             compared
             to
             a
             garment
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             cover
             himself
             ,
             because
             the
             heaven
             ,
             where
             God
             is
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             present
             ,
             is
             all
             over
             covered
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             light
             .
             
               Who
               stretchest
               out
               the
               heavens
               like
               a
               curtain
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             easily
             as
             one
             may
             draw
             a
             curtain
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             curtains
             of
             a
             tent
             ,
             under
             which
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             withdraw
             himself
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             creatures
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Gen.
             1.6
             .
             and
             2
             Sam.
             22.12
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             two
             next
             verses
             ,
             he
             addeth
             next
             ,
             because
             these
             were
             the
             works
             of
             the
             second
             day
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Who
               layeth
               the
               beams
               of
               his
               chambers
               in
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Who
             by
             his
             watry
             clouds
             hath
             divided
             the
             region
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             into
             severall
             chambers
             ,
             from
             whence
             ,
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             he
             doth
             marvellously
             many
             waies
             shew
             forth
             his
             glory
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             1.6
             :
             
               who
               maketh
               the
               clouds
               his
               chariot
               ,
               who
               walketh
               upon
               the
               wings
               of
               the
               wind
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             guides
             and
             governs
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             the
             swift
             flying
             winds
             ,
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Who
               maketh
               his
               angels
               spirits
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             plainly
             
             apply
             this
             to
             the
             angels
             ,
             Heb.
             1.7
             .
             
               And
               of
               the
               angels
               he
               saith
               ,
               Who
               maketh
               his
               angels
               spirits
               ,
               and
               his
               ministers
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
            
             ;
             therefore
             many
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             doth
             indeed
             speak
             here
             concerning
             the
             angels
             :
             Having
             say
             they
             ,
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             concerning
             the
             heavens
             ,
             before
             he
             comes
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             things
             therein
             ,
             he
             doth
             here
             insert
             this
             passage
             concerning
             the
             angels
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             as
             it
             were
             communicate
             both
             with
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             as
             having
             their
             constant
             habitation
             in
             heaven
             ,
             yet
             so
             that
             they
             are
             ordinarily
             sent
             forth
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             imployed
             there
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             for
             the
             good
             of
             men
             .
             Now
             they
             that
             are
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             clear
             our
             Translatours
             were
             ,
             do
             thus
             understand
             the
             words
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             made
             his
             angels
             of
             a
             spirituall
             ,
             incorporeal
             substance
             ,
             and
             withall
             lightsome
             ,
             bright
             and
             glorious
             creatures
             ,
             like
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             
               his
               angels
               spirits
            
             ,
             or
             winds
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             active
             and
             swift
             in
             the
             services
             enjoyned
             them
             ,
             flying
             as
             speedily
             as
             the
             winds
             ,
             to
             doe
             whatever
             he
             gives
             them
             in
             charge
             :
             
               and
               a
               flaming
               fire
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             pure
             and
             simple
             ,
             active
             and
             fervent
             ,
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             kind
             of
             fiery
             efficacy
             ,
             suddenly
             piercing
             things
             ,
             carrying
             all
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             consuming
             Gods
             enemies
             with
             unresistable
             violence
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             these
             things
             like
             unto
             the
             fire
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             angels
             are
             called
             Seraphims
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             burning
             ;
             and
             frequently
             the
             angels
             have
             appeared
             like
             fire
             ,
             as
             to
             Elijah
             ,
             2
             Kings
             2.11
             .
             and
             to
             Elish●
             ,
             2
             Kings
             6.17
             .
             But
             now
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             other
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             best
             Expositours
             ,
             do
             hold
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             doth
             here
             speak
             of
             the
             winds
             and
             fiery
             meteors
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             take
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             maketh
             the
             spirits
             ,
             or
             winds
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             angels
             or
             messengers
             ,
             and
             
               a
               flaming
               fire
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             thunder
             and
             lightning
             and
             other
             fiery
             meteors
             ,
             to
             be
             
               his
               ministers
            
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             148.8
             .
             
               fire
               and
               hail
               ,
               snow
               and
               vapour
               ,
               stormy
               wind
               fulfilling
               his
               word
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             because
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             in
             such
             order
             here
             of
             the
             works
             of
             creation
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             daies
             wherein
             they
             were
             created
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             think
             that
             he
             speaks
             in
             these
             words
             concerning
             the
             winds
             and
             fiery
             meteors
             in
             the
             aire
             .
             But
             why
             then
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             apply
             this
             to
             the
             angels
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             that
             some
             think
             the
             Apostles
             purpose
             was
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             here
             said
             concerning
             the
             winds
             and
             meteors
             ,
             may
             be
             also
             analogically
             said
             concerning
             the
             angels
             ;
             as
             God
             useth
             the
             winds
             and
             meteors
             ,
             as
             his
             messengers
             and
             ministers
             ,
             ordering
             them
             and
             imploying
             them
             as
             seems
             good
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             also
             make
             use
             of
             the
             ministry
             of
             angels
             :
             2.
             that
             even
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             saying
             ,
             that
             God
             useth
             the
             winds
             as
             his
             angels
             ,
             doth
             also
             clearly
             thereby
             imply
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             angels
             are
             but
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             creatures
             made
             for
             and
             imployed
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             order
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             equall
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             the
             Apostle
             there
             contends
             for
             :
             and
             3.
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             here
             of
             the
             winds
             and
             meteors
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             under
             God
             ordered
             and
             governed
             by
             the
             angels
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.11
             .
             )
             and
             that
             consequently
             he
             speaks
             therefore
             of
             the
             angels
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             winds
             &
             meteors
             ,
             moving
             them
             ,
             &
             clothed
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             them
             ;
             &
             that
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             
             speaks
             here
             of
             the
             angels
             :
             &
             this
             last
             is
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             the
             most
             satisfactory
             answer
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Who
               laid
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             26.7
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             24.2
             .
             Here
             begins
             the
             relation
             of
             Gods
             work
             of
             creation
             on
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             when
             he
             established
             the
             earth
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             separation
             betwixt
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             caused
             trees
             and
             plants
             and
             herbs
             to
             grow
             up
             therein
             ;
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Thou
               coveredst
               it
               with
               the
               deep
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               garment
               ;
               the
               waters
               stood
               above
               the
               mountains
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             earths
             being
             wrapped
             about
             with
             the
             sea
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             garment
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             Noahs
             sloud
             .
             But
             it
             is
             clearly
             meant
             of
             the
             earths
             being
             at
             first
             covered
             round
             about
             under
             a
             deep
             of
             water
             ,
             Gen.
             1.2
             ,
             9.
             before
             the
             waters
             were
             separated
             from
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             related
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               At
               thy
               rebuke
               they
               fled
               ;
               at
               the
               voice
               of
               thy
               thunder
               they
               hasted
               away
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             at
             thy
             thundring
             command
             ,
             at
             thy
             mighty
             dreadful
             ]
             command
             ,
             which
             every
             creature
             must
             needs
             hear
             ,
             and
             which
             no
             creature
             hearing
             it
             dares
             disobey
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               They
               goe
               up
               by
               the
               mountains
               ,
               they
               go
               down
               by
               the
               valleys
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             going
             to
             the
             place
             appointed
             for
             them
             ,
             nothing
             can
             stop
             their
             course
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             they
             run
             up
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             so
             down
             the
             valleys
             .
             These
             words
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             render'd
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               the
               mountains
               ascend
               ,
               the
               valleys
               descend
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             waters
             being
             separated
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             God
             did
             at
             the
             same
             time
             bring
             the
             earth
             into
             that
             fashion
             and
             form
             that
             now
             it
             hath
             ,
             being
             distinguished
             here
             and
             there
             with
             mountains
             and
             valleys
             ;
             or
             that
             upon
             the
             removall
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             the
             rising
             mountains
             and
             the
             low-laid
             valleys
             did
             then
             appear
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               set
               a
               bound
               that
               they
               may
               not
               passe
               over
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             38.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               He
               watereth
               the
               hills
               from
               his
               chambers
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             That
             which
             is
             here
             noted
             as
             remarkable
             is
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             mountains
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             no
             springs
             and
             brooks
             of
             water
             ,
             are
             yet
             watered
             with
             the
             dew
             and
             rain
             that
             fall
             from
             the
             clouds
             :
             
               the
               earth
               is
               satisfied
               with
               the
               fruit
               of
               thy
               works
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             rain
             ,
             which
             is
             thy
             work
             ,
             causing
             the
             clouds
             to
             be
             filled
             therewith
             ,
             and
             causing
             it
             to
             be
             showred
             down
             when
             thou
             pleasest
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             or
             ,
             with
             the
             rain
             ,
             which
             proceeds
             from
             the
             clouds
             ;
             or
             ,
             with
             the
             fruits
             ,
             which
             thou
             causest
             the
             earth
             by
             this
             means
             to
             bring
             forth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               He
               causeth
               the
               grasse
               to
               grow
               for
               the
               cattel
               ,
               and
               herb
               for
               the
               service
               of
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             herbs
             which
             are
             for
             the
             use
             of
             man
             ,
             whether
             for
             food
             or
             physick
             ;
             
               that
               he
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             )
             
               may
               bring
               forth
               food
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             This
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             .
             Yet
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             them
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             causeth
             not
             the
             grasse
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             herb
             ,
             to
             grow
             for
             the
             cattel
             ,
             
               for
               the
               service
               of
               man
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             cattel
             being
             nourished
             thereby
             may
             be
             serviceable
             to
             man.
             
               That
               he
               may
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               out
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             man
             ,
             by
             his
             labour
             in
             tilling
             the
             earth
             ,
             may
             eat
             of
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               wine
               that
               maketh
               glad
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               oyl
               to
               make
               his
               face
               to
               shine
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             used
             by
             men
             in
             their
             anointing
             of
             themselves
             with
             
             precious
             ointments
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             23.5
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             vertue
             that
             there
             is
             in
             oyl
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             eaten
             ,
             to
             chear
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             them
             look
             with
             a
             chearfull
             and
             lightsome
             countenance
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Prov.
             15.13
             .
             
               A
               merry
               heart
               maketh
               a
               chearfull
               countenance
               .
            
             However
             ,
             by
             joyning
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             concerning
             the
             support
             of
             mans
             life
             by
             bread
             ,
             
               and
               bread
               which
               strengtheneth
               mans
               heart
               ,
            
             there
             is
             this
             covertly
             commended
             to
             our
             observation
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             provided
             not
             only
             for
             mans
             necessity
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             his
             delight
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               The
               trees
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             high
             and
             lofty
             trees
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             cedars
             are
             called
             
               cedars
               of
               God
            
             Psal
             .
             80.10
             .
             though
             it
             be
             render'd
             in
             our
             translation
             
               the
               goodly
               cedars
               )
               are
               full
               of
               sap
            
             ;
             whereas
             one
             might
             wonder
             how
             the
             earth
             should
             yield
             sap
             enough
             for
             trees
             of
             so
             mighty
             a
             height
             and
             so
             huge
             a
             bulk
             .
             Or
             by
             
               the
               trees
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             may
             be
             meant
             such
             trees
             as
             grow
             of
             themselves
             by
             the
             sole
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             set
             or
             planted
             by
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             following
             clause
             seems
             to
             explain
             it
             ,
             
               the
               cedars
               of
               Lebanon
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               planted
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               He
               appointeth
               the
               moon
               for
               seasons
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Gen.
             1.14
             :
             
               the
               sun
               knoweth
               his
               going
               down
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             38.12
             .
             And
             here
             begins
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             works
             God
             created
             the
             fourth
             day
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               The
               young
               lions
               roar
               after
               their
               prey
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             which
             the
             prophet
             saith
             Amos
             3.4
             .
             
               Will
               a
               Lion
               roar
               in
               the
               forrest
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               no
               prey
               ?
               will
               a
               young
               lion
               cry
               out
               of
               his
               den
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               taken
               nothing
               ?
            
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             lions
             use
             not
             to
             roar
             till
             they
             have
             taken
             their
             prey
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Psalmist
             here
             seems
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             roar
             after
             their
             prey
             ,
             and
             do
             hereby
             as
             it
             were
             seek
             their
             prey
             of
             God.
             But
             herein
             we
             shall
             find
             no
             contradiction
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             1.
             that
             a
             lion
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             a
             prey
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             taken
             his
             prey
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             surely
             his
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             once
             discovered
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             not
             yet
             gotten
             it
             into
             his
             paws
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             the
             lion
             is
             wont
             to
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             silently
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             frighting
             away
             the
             beasts
             he
             seeks
             after
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             espied
             a
             prey
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             roar
             both
             for
             his
             prey
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             hath
             gotten
             a
             prey
             .
             And
             indeed
             Naturalists
             report
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             lions
             roaring
             even
             those
             creatures
             that
             are
             swifter
             of
             foot
             then
             he
             are
             so
             astonished
             ,
             that
             they
             fall
             down
             ,
             and
             are
             easily
             taken
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               So
               is
               this
               great
               and
               wide
               sea
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               the
               earth
               is
               full
               of
               thy
               riches
               ,
            
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               so
               is
               this
               great
               and
               wide
               sea
               ,
               wherein
               are
               things
               creeping
               innumerable
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             things
             that
             creep
             along
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             that
             glide
             in
             the
             waters
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Psalmist
             enters
             here
             upon
             the
             works
             created
             on
             the
             fifth
             day
             ;
             see
             Gen.
             1.20
             :
             only
             he
             mentions
             not
             the
             fowls
             ,
             which
             were
             created
             also
             on
             that
             day
             ,
             because
             of
             them
             he
             had
             occasionally
             spoken
             before
             ,
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             trees
             wherein
             they
             make
             their
             nests
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             he
             omits
             also
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             beasts
             and
             cattel
             created
             on
             the
             sixth
             day
             ,
             because
             of
             them
             he
             had
             also
             occasionally
             spoken
             before
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               There
               is
               that
               Leviathan
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             41.1
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               whom
               thou
               hast
               made
               to
               play
               therein
               .
            
             This
             is
             said
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             these
             huge
             whales
             do
             by
             swimming
             and
             tumbling
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             clapping
             their
             sinns
             and
             tails
             ,
             seem
             to
             sport
             themselves
             ,
             as
             other
             lesser
             fishes
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             great
             strength
             ,
             their
             overturning
             of
             boats
             or
             ships
             ,
             and
             hunting
             and
             devouring
             all
             other
             creatures
             that
             live
             in
             the
             waters
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             sport
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             they
             securely
             lord
             it
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             not
             fearing
             man
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             creature
             whatsoever
             :
             as
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             Habak
             .
             1.10
             .
             
               they
               shall
               scoff
               at
               the
               kings
               ,
               and
               the
               princes
               shall
               be
               a
               scorn
               unto
               them
               ;
               they
               shall
               deride
               every
               strong
               hold
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               These
               wait
               all
               upon
               thee
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             there
             be
             such
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             birds
             ,
             beasts
             and
             fishes
             ,
             yet
             thou
             providest
             for
             them
             all
             .
             And
             in
             that
             expression
             of
             the
             creatures
             waiting
             upon
             God
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             that
             which
             may
             be
             ordinarily
             seen
             in
             farms
             and
             countrey-houses
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             the
             cattel
             and
             fowl
             will
             look
             and
             follow
             after
             those
             that
             at
             certain
             set
             times
             are
             wont
             to
             give
             them
             their
             meat
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               maist
               give
               them
               their
               meat
               in
               duo
               season
            
             ;
             where
             by
             
               their
               meat
            
             he
             intends
             the
             severall
             sorts
             of
             meat
             which
             he
             provides
             for
             the
             severall
             creatures
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             kinds
             ;
             and
             by
             those
             words
             
               in
               due
               season
            
             ,
             is
             hinted
             to
             us
             that
             provident
             care
             of
             God
             over
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             1.
             he
             provides
             for
             them
             so
             liberally
             in
             the
             summer
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             supply
             for
             them
             all
             the
             year
             after
             ;
             &
             2.
             that
             he
             provides
             for
             some
             of
             them
             severall
             sorts
             of
             food
             ,
             some
             at
             one
             time
             and
             some
             at
             another
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               That
               thou
               givest
               them
               they
               gather
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             again
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             feeding
             of
             fowls
             about
             a
             house
             by
             throwing
             of
             handfulls
             of
             corn
             to
             them
             :
             
               thou
               openest
               thine
               hand
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             givest
             them
             food
             liberally
             :
             
               and
               they
               are
               filled
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             fully
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Thou
               hidest
               thy
               face
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             forbearest
             to
             shew
             thy self
             any
             longer
             favourable
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             withholding
             food
             from
             them
             ,
             &
             by
             refusing
             to
             uphold
             them
             in
             their
             being
             as
             formerly
             :
             
               they
               are
               troubled
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             sorely
             distressed
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             waste
             away
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             30.7
             :
             
               thou
               takest
               away
               their
               breath
               ,
               they
               die
               and
               return
               to
               their
               dust
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             dust
             of
             which
             they
             were
             created
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               Thou
               sendest
               forth
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               they
               are
               created
               ;
               &
               thou
               renewest
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             trees
             ,
             plants
             and
             herbs
             ,
             yea
             &
             all
             living
             creatures
             die
             continually
             ,
             yet
             others
             ,
             by
             that
             vigour
             &
             vitall
             spirit
             which
             God
             gives
             them
             ,
             do
             as
             continually
             spring
             up
             in
             their
             room
             ;
             &
             so
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             by
             a
             fresh
             succession
             of
             creatures
             is
             constantly
             renewed
             ,
             
               one
               generation
               passeth
               away
               ,
               and
               another
               generation
               cometh
               ,
            
             Eccles
             .
             1.4
             .
             So
             that
             by
             those
             words
             
               thy
               spirit
            
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             principle
             of
             life
             which
             God
             gives
             unto
             all
             things
             that
             live
             ,
             &
             whereby
             the
             unreasonable
             creatures
             do
             both
             live
             &
             breath
             ,
             which
             Solomon
             calls
             Eccles
             .
             3.21
             .
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               beast
               that
            
             (
             when
             they
             die
             )
             
               goeth
               down
               to
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             almighty
             quickning
             power
             ,
             whereby
             this
             life
             is
             wrought
             in
             the
             creatures
             ,
             and
             whereby
             therefore
             all
             things
             are
             preserved
             in
             their
             being
             :
             and
             therefore
             some
             conceive
             it
             is
             said
             that
             God
             sends
             forth
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             created
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             effect
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             31.
             
             
               The
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               endure
               for
               ever
               ;
               the
               Lord
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               works
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             Lord
             shall
             preserve
             &
             uphold
             his
             creatures
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             still
             delight
             himself
             in
             them
             .
             Yet
             most
             Expositours
             conceive
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             words
             the
             Psalmist
             doth
             at
             
             least
             imply
             his
             desire
             ,
             that
             men
             might
             so
             acknowledge
             Gods
             bounty
             &
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             creatures
             ,
             &
             so
             use
             them
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             not
             repent
             that
             he
             had
             made
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             still
             rejoyce
             in
             them
             ,
             &
             so
             still
             preserve
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               He
               looketh
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               &
               it
               trembleth
               ;
               he
               toucheth
               the
               hills
               ,
               &
               they
               smoke
               .
            
             ]
             Either
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             that
             he
             continueth
             his
             creatures
             ,
             or
             to
             imply
             how
             carefull
             men
             had
             need
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             give
             God
             cause
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             works
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             here
             ,
             that
             by
             experience
             we
             may
             see
             how
             easily
             he
             could
             destroy
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             in
             that
             an
             angry
             look
             from
             God
             will
             make
             the
             earth
             to
             tremble
             ,
             &
             the
             least
             touch
             of
             his
             displeasure
             will
             burn
             up
             the
             mountains
             ;
             which
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             earthquakes
             ,
             the
             thunder
             &
             lightnings
             ,
             that
             do
             often
             discover
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             was
             most
             terribly
             discovered
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             when
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             whereto
             haply
             he
             doth
             here
             allude
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               My
               meditation
               of
               him
               shall
               be
               sweet
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             shall
             be
             pleasing
             to
             God.
             But
             rather
             the
             Psalmist
             means
             ,
             that
             his
             meditating
             on
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             in
             his
             wonderfull
             works
             should
             delight
             and
             refresh
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             him
             praise
             God
             with
             much
             chearfulnesse
             ;
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               glad
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
             
               Let
               the
               sinners
               be
               consumed
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             give
             not
             God
             the
             glory
             due
             to
             him
             as
             the
             Creatour
             and
             governour
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             but
             by
             polluting
             and
             abusing
             his
             creatures
             through
             sin
             ,
             do
             keep
             the
             Lord
             from
             rejoycing
             in
             his
             works
             ;
             see
             vers
             .
             31.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             O
             
               Give
               thanks
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             first
             fifteen
             verses
             of
             this
             Psalm
             are
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             David
             composed
             to
             be
             sung
             at
             the
             removing
             of
             the
             Ark
             from
             the
             house
             of
             Obed
             ▪
             Edom
             to
             the
             city
             of
             David
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             the
             first
             Psalm
             that
             was
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Levites
             to
             be
             sung
             by
             them
             :
             for
             so
             much
             therefore
             of
             this
             Psalm
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Chron.
             16.7
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               He
               called
               for
               a
               famine
               upon
               the
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             2
             Kings
             8.1
             :
             
               he
               brake
               the
               whole
               staffe
               of
               bread
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Levit.
             26.26
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Vntill
               the
               time
               that
               his
               word
               came
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Joseph
             
               was
               laid
               in
               iron
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             untill
             that
             came
             to
             passe
             which
             he
             had
             foretold
             ,
             when
             he
             interpreted
             the
             dreams
             of
             Pharaohs
             chief
             butler
             and
             baker
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             prisoners
             with
             him
             ,
             untill
             it
             came
             to
             be
             known
             to
             Pharaoh
             what
             a
             man
             he
             was
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             gift
             of
             interpreting
             dreams
             :
             &
             then
             
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               tried
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             gift
             given
             him
             of
             God
             to
             interpret
             dreams
             ,
             or
             his
             interpreting
             of
             Pharaohs
             dreams
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             him
             of
             God
             ,
             made
             known
             what
             he
             was
             ,
             a
             man
             truly
             endued
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             prophesy
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             Pharaoh
             did
             highly
             esteem
             him
             .
             Thus
             many
             Expositours
             do
             understand
             these
             words
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             1st
             clause
             ,
             
               untill
               the
               time
               that
               his
               word
               came
               ,
            
             hath
             relation
             ,
             not
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             concernīg
             Josephs
             imprisonmēt
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               tried
               him
            
             ;
             &
             that
             accordingly
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             thus
             understood
             ,
             that
             
               until
               the
               time
               that
               his
               word
               came
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             until
             that
             came
             to
             pass
             wch
             God
             had
             revealed
             to
             Joseph
             in
             his
             
             dreams
             ,
             concerning
             the
             great
             honour
             whereto
             he
             should
             be
             exalted
             ,
             or
             ,
             untill
             that
             came
             to
             passe
             which
             God
             had
             spoken
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             decreed
             concerning
             Joseph
             ,
             or
             ,
             untill
             Josephs
             word
             came
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             the
             condition
             which
             God
             had
             decreed
             concerning
             Joseph
             came
             to
             be
             discovered
             ,
             which
             was
             formerly
             unknown
             ,
             
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               tryed
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             long
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             thus
             revealed
             to
             him
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             being
             so
             long
             deferred
             before
             it
             was
             accomplished
             ,
             did
             try
             his
             faith
             and
             patience
             and
             constancy
             in
             his
             bondage
             and
             imprisonment
             :
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             said
             that
             
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               tryed
               him
               ,
            
             because
             that
             word
             which
             God
             revealed
             to
             him
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             being
             told
             his
             brethren
             ,
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             all
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             tryed
             ,
             even
             as
             gold
             is
             tryed
             in
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               To
               bind
               his
               princes
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Pharaoh
             gave
             Joseph
             such
             absolute
             rule
             over
             his
             whole
             kingdome
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             if
             he
             saw
             cause
             ,
             even
             to
             punish
             and
             imprison
             his
             princes
             :
             
               and
               teach
               his
               senatours
               wisedome
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             punishing
             them
             if
             they
             did
             any
             thing
             amisse
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             example
             of
             his
             wisedome
             in
             governing
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             in
             that
             particular
             policy
             of
             his
             in
             ordering
             the
             corn
             that
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             yielded
             in
             the
             seven
             plenteous
             years
             ;
             implying
             ,
             that
             the
             wisest
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             Pharaohs
             senatours
             ,
             that
             were
             made
             such
             for
             their
             eminent
             wisedome
             ,
             might
             learn
             wisedome
             of
             Joseph
             .
             I
             know
             the
             first
             clause
             some
             understand
             only
             of
             Pharaohs
             princes
             being
             so
             obliged
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             doe
             whatever
             he
             would
             have
             them
             .
             And
             for
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             some
             conceive
             that
             the
             wisedome
             which
             Joseph
             was
             to
             teach
             them
             may
             include
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             wisedome
             of
             politicall
             government
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             other
             kind
             of
             learning
             ,
             yea
             even
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             religion
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             far
             the
             clearest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Israel
               also
               came
               into
               Egypt
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             with
             his
             children
             and
             family
             :
             
               and
               Iacob
            
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             both
             of
             him
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             
               sojourned
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Ham
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             78.51
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               And
               he
               encreased
               his
               people
               greatly
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               stronger
               then
               their
               enemies
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             their
             enemies
             apprehension
             and
             fears
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               He
               turned
               their
               heart
               to
               hate
               his
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             this
             expression
             that
             is
             said
             of
             Gods
             hardening
             Pharaohs
             heart
             ;
             see
             Exod.
             7.13
             :
             
               to
               deal
               subtilly
               with
               his
               servants
            
             ;
             as
             by
             seeking
             1.
             to
             wear
             them
             out
             with
             cruell
             oppressions
             and
             hard
             labour
             ,
             and
             2.
             to
             prevent
             their
             encrease
             ,
             by
             enjoyning
             their
             midwives
             to
             destroy
             all
             their
             male
             children
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Exod.
             1.11
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               He
               sent
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               dark
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             the
             Psalmist
             begins
             to
             mention
             the
             Egyptian
             plagues
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             the
             order
             wherein
             they
             were
             inflicted
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             ninth
             plague
             which
             he
             mentions
             first
             ;
             and
             only
             the
             plagues
             of
             the
             murrain
             of
             the
             beasts
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             boils
             and
             blains
             are
             here
             omitted
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               they
               rebelled
               not
               against
               his
               word
               ,
            
             though
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             plagues
             themselves
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               They
               shewed
               his
               signs
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             upon
             Gods
             command
             by
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             they
             presently
             came
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             disobey
             his
             command
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               He
               spake
               ,
               and
               there
               came
               divers
               sorts
               of
               flies
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             clearly
             meant
             of
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             rebelled
             not
             against
             Gods
             command
             ,
             but
             did
             both
             denounce
             against
             
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             bring
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             severall
             plagues
             that
             God
             enjoyned
             them
             to
             denounce
             ,
             though
             so
             to
             doe
             could
             not
             but
             be
             very
             dangerous
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               The
               land
               brought
               forth
               frogs
               in
               abundance
               in
               the
               chambers
               of
               their
               kings
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             in
             the
             chambers
             of
             those
             stately
             houses
             and
             palaces
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             built
             by
             the
             kings
             of
             Egypt
             in
             their
             severall
             ages
             .
             But
             rather
             by
             
               their
               kings
            
             is
             meant
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             Nobles
             ;
             perhaps
             the
             Princes
             that
             were
             of
             the
             bloud
             Royall
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             were
             Presidents
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             Viceroyes
             under
             Pharaoh
             in
             the
             severall
             principalities
             that
             were
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             those
             that
             are
             called
             kingdomes
             Isa
             .
             19.2
             .
             
               And
               I
               will
               set
               the
               Egyptians
               against
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               fight
               every
               one
               against
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               against
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               city
               against
               city
               ,
               and
               kingdome
               against
               kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             37.
             
             
               And
               there
               was
               not
               one
               feeble
               person
               among
               their
               tribes
               .
            
             ]
             Which
             as
             it
             was
             strange
             and
             miraculous
             ,
             that
             amongst
             six
             hundred
             thousand
             Israelites
             there
             should
             not
             be
             one
             that
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             goe
             along
             on
             foot
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             noted
             they
             did
             Exod.
             12.37
             ;
             when
             there
             had
             been
             so
             much
             sicknesse
             and
             death
             amongst
             the
             Egyptians
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             also
             a
             great
             mercy
             ,
             because
             the
             weak
             and
             sick
             amongst
             them
             would
             have
             been
             a
             great
             hinderance
             and
             trouble
             to
             them
             in
             their
             travels
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             38.
             
             
               Egypt
               was
               glad
               when
               they
               departed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Insomuch
             that
             they
             minded
             not
             the
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             lent
             them
             :
             
               for
               the
               fear
               of
               them
               fell
               upon
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             terrified
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             destroyed
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Israelites
             :
             yet
             some
             would
             have
             this
             to
             be
             understood
             thus
             ,
             that
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             now
             as
             much
             afraid
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             had
             formerly
             been
             afraid
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             40.
             
             
               The
               people
               asked
               ,
               and
               he
               brought
               quails
               .
            
             ]
             Though
             they
             desired
             flesh
             in
             a
             way
             of
             murmuring
             ,
             yet
             God
             was
             so
             gracious
             as
             to
             satisfie
             their
             desires
             .
             In
             Psal
             .
             78.18
             ,
             &c.
             Gods
             giving
             them
             quails
             is
             mentioned
             as
             a
             judgement
             ,
             but
             here
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             a
             singular
             mercy
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             there
             of
             the
             quails
             given
             them
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Paran
             ,
             Numb
             .
             11.31
             .
             which
             was
             followed
             with
             a
             great
             judgement
             ;
             but
             here
             of
             those
             that
             were
             given
             them
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Exod.
             16.13
             .
             which
             God
             did
             in
             much
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             his
             indulgence
             towards
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             43.
             
             
               And
               he
               brought
               forth
               his
               people
               with
               joy
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Whilst
             at
             the
             same
             time
             every
             house
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             was
             filled
             with
             howling
             and
             lamentation
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             heavy
             hand
             of
             God
             that
             had
             been
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CVI.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               PRaise
               ye
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             Psalmist
             speaks
             herein
             the
             name
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             being
             in
             captivity
             or
             under
             some
             sad
             dispersion
             ,
             as
             appears
             clearly
             by
             those
             words
             vers
             .
             47.
             
             
               Save
               us
               ,
               O
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               gather
               us
               from
               among
               the
               heathen
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Yet
             we
             cannot
             hence
             conclude
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             ,
             or
             that
             dispersion
             of
             the
             people
             in
             
             the
             daies
             of
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
             .
             But
             because
             of
             those
             words
             before
             cited
             ,
             and
             because
             we
             find
             those
             that
             follow
             here
             in
             this
             first
             verse
             ,
             
               O
               give
               thanks
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             in
             that
             Psalm
             which
             was
             sung
             by
             the
             Levites
             ,
             when
             David
             removed
             the
             Ark
             into
             the
             city
             of
             Zion
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             1
             Chron.
             16.34
             ,
             35.
             we
             may
             rather
             conclude
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             made
             by
             David
             ,
             as
             a
             form
             of
             prayer
             to
             be
             used
             by
             Gods
             people
             upon
             occasion
             of
             any
             such
             like
             calamity
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             and
             the
             following
             exhortation
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             
               O
               give
               thanks
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               good
               ,
               for
               his
               mercy
               endureth
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             were
             at
             present
             in
             a
             very
             sad
             condition
             ,
             1.
             yet
             it
             was
             a
             mercy
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             cause
             with
             thankfulnesse
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             hitherto
             preserved
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             utterly
             destroyed
             ;
             and
             2.
             by
             speaking
             of
             Gods
             never-failing
             goodnesse
             to
             his
             people
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             they
             might
             upon
             just
             grounds
             encourage
             themselves
             still
             to
             trust
             in
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             for
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             mercy
             from
             God
             in
             the
             worst
             times
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               keep
               judgement
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               doth
               righteousnesse
               at
               all
               times
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               Who
               can
               utter
               the
               mighty
               acts
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               who
               can
               shew
               forth
               all
               his
               praise
               ?
            
             these
             words
             are
             added
             as
             in
             answer
             thereto
             ,
             implying
             that
             none
             were
             so
             fit
             to
             shew
             forth
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             were
             just
             and
             holy
             and
             righteous
             in
             their
             lives
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             33.1
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             alwaies
             good
             and
             gracious
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             admiring
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             those
             that
             are
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             do
             carry
             themselves
             as
             becomes
             his
             people
             :
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               keep
               judgement
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             keep
             constantly
             a
             sincere
             desire
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             doe
             that
             only
             which
             is
             just
             and
             right
             :
             
               and
               he
               that
               doth
               righteousnesse
               at
               all
               times
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             accordingly
             liveth
             righteously
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             in
             prosperity
             and
             adversity
             ;
             implying
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             do
             thus
             constantly
             fear
             and
             serve
             God
             ,
             shall
             find
             God
             good
             and
             gracious
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             in
             much
             distresse
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Remember
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               favour
               that
               thou
               bearest
               unto
               thy
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Whereas
             of
             late
             thou
             hast
             seemed
             not
             to
             mind
             us
             ,
             doe
             us
             good
             again
             ,
             and
             deliver
             us
             and
             blesse
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             thou
             hast
             been
             wont
             to
             doe
             for
             thy
             people
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.6
             .
             
               O
               visit
               me
               with
               thy
               salvation
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             save
             us
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             formerly
             done
             ,
             out
             of
             our
             troubles
             :
             see
             Psal
             .
             85.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               That
               I
               may
               see
               the
               good
               of
               thy
               chosen
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             I
             may
             enjoy
             the
             good
             which
             thou
             art
             wont
             to
             afford
             thy
             chosen
             people
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             7.7
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             21.4
             :
             
               that
               I
               may
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               gladnesse
               of
               thy
               nation
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               glory
               with
               thine
               inheritance
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             triumph
             with
             others
             for
             thy
             wonderfull
             deliverances
             and
             mercies
             to
             thy
             people
             .
             But
             yet
             under
             these
             outward
             mercies
             ,
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             blessings
             are
             likewise
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               We
               have
               sinned
               with
               our
               fathers
               :
               we
               have
               committed
               iniquity
               ,
               we
               have
               done
               wickedly
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             Psalm
             being
             composed
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             these
             words
             were
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             taken
             from
             Daniels
             prayer
             Deut.
             9.5
             .
             where
             the
             very
             same
             expressions
             are
             used
             .
             But
             however
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             doubtlesse
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             an
             humble
             acknowledgement
             of
             their
             sins
             to
             make
             way
             for
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             
             but
             also
             especially
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             seeing
             God
             had
             shewed
             great
             mercy
             to
             their
             fathers
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             had
             provoked
             him
             greatly
             by
             their
             sins
             ,
             therefore
             they
             hoped
             that
             God
             would
             after
             the
             like
             manner
             deal
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Our
               fathers
               understood
               not
               thy
               wonders
               in
               Egypt
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             Though
             they
             saw
             the
             miracles
             which
             Moses
             wrought
             before
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             laid
             them
             not
             so
             much
             to
             heart
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             Pharaoh
             ,
             upon
             the
             message
             of
             Moses
             to
             him
             ,
             did
             oppresse
             them
             worse
             then
             before
             ,
             they
             did
             then
             greatly
             murmure
             against
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             Exod.
             5.21
             .
             But
             rather
             I
             conceive
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             prefixeth
             this
             as
             the
             aggravation
             of
             their
             murmuring
             at
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             whereof
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             wonderfull
             works
             he
             had
             wrought
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             yet
             presently
             at
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             scarce
             gotten
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             they
             provoked
             God
             by
             murmuring
             against
             him
             ;
             
               they
               remembred
               not
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               mercies
               ,
               but
               provoked
               him
               at
               the
               sea
               ,
               even
               at
               the
               red
               sea
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               led
               them
               through
               the
               depths
               ,
               as
               through
               the
               wildernesse
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             led
             them
             through
             those
             heaps
             of
             waters
             ,
             which
             stood
             up
             as
             a
             wall
             on
             each
             side
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Notes
             Exod.
             14.22
             .
             )
             and
             that
             on
             as
             dry
             ground
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             gone
             through
             a
             dry
             sandy
             wildernesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Then
               believed
               they
               his
               words
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             So
             it
             is
             said
             Exod.
             14.31
             .
             But
             this
             is
             here
             added
             as
             an
             aggravation
             of
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             being
             thus
             convinced
             within
             themselves
             ,
             they
             should
             yet
             so
             soon
             again
             murmure
             against
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               They
               soon
               forgat
               his
               works
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             For
             three
             daies
             after
             their
             removing
             from
             the
             red
             sea
             they
             murmured
             again
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             the
             waters
             at
             Marah
             ,
             Exod.
             15.22
             ,
             23
             :
             
               they
               waited
               not
               for
               his
               counsell
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             wait
             to
             see
             what
             God
             had
             determined
             concerning
             them
             ,
             or
             what
             God
             would
             enjoyn
             them
             to
             doe
             ;
             they
             would
             not
             patiently
             wait
             upon
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             as
             believing
             that
             he
             would
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             &
             as
             considering
             that
             it
             was
             Gods
             way
             to
             exercise
             his
             people
             with
             trials
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             would
             prescribe
             both
             what
             he
             should
             doe
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             should
             doe
             it
             :
             yet
             this
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             following
             story
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               But
               lusted
               exceedingly
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             for
             flesh
             ,
             whereas
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             it
             was
             a
             great
             mercy
             to
             have
             necessary
             food
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Num.
             11.4
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             78.18
             :
             
               and
               tempted
               God
               in
               the
               desart
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             17.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               he
               gave
               them
               their
               request
               ,
               but
               sent
               leannesse
               into
               their
               soul
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             upon
             their
             persons
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             16.10
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             dainties
             that
             God
             gave
             them
             with
             a
             curse
             ,
             instead
             of
             feeding
             them
             ,
             brought
             a
             deadly
             consumption
             upon
             them
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             11.33
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               They
               envied
               Moses
               also
               in
               the
               camp
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Numb
             .
             16.1
             ,
             3
             :
             
               and
               Aaron
               the
               saint
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             had
             set
             apart
             to
             that
             holy
             office
             of
             being
             the
             high
             Priest
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             insurrection
             was
             by
             consequence
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Numb
             .
             16.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               they
               despised
               the
               pleasant
               land
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             refusing
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             &
             by
             speaking
             of
             it
             with
             contempt
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.3
             .
             
               wherefore
               hath
               the
               Lord
               brought
               us
               into
               this
               land
               ?
            
             &c.
             And
             he
             calleth
             it
             
               the
               pleasant
               land
            
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             was
             such
             a
             rich
             ,
             fruitfull
             ,
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             land
             ,
             
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               lands
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             Eze.
             20.6
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             God
             had
             chosen
             it
             to
             be
             the
             peculiar
             seat
             of
             his
             word
             &
             worship
             ,
             &
             a
             sacramental
             pledge
             to
             them
             of
             his
             kingdom
             of
             glory
             ,
             their
             heavenly
             inheritance
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Therefore
               he
               lifted
               up
               his
               hand
               against
               them
               ,
               to
               overthrow
               them
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             threatned
             ,
             and
             was
             ready
             to
             strike
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             violence
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             he
             swore
             that
             he
             would
             destroy
             them
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.21
             ,
             28.
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             32.40
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               To
               overthrow
               their
               seed
               also
               among
               the
               nations
               ,
               and
               to
               scatter
               them
               in
               the
               lands
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             ,
             though
             we
             find
             not
             this
             branch
             of
             Gods
             oath
             in
             expresse
             tearms
             ,
             where
             Moses
             relates
             this
             story
             of
             Gods
             anger
             against
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             for
             their
             refusing
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             the
             very
             same
             in
             a
             manner
             again
             affirmed
             ,
             (
             only
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             
               their
               seed
            
             )
             Ezek.
             20.23
             .
             
               I
               lifted
               up
               mine
               hand
               unto
               them
               also
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               scatter
               them
               among
               the
               heathen
               ,
               and
               disperse
               them
               through
               the
               countreys
               ,
            
             therefore
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             was
             thus
             denounced
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             expressed
             by
             Moses
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             fulfilled
             ,
             when
             upon
             the
             Israelites
             presumptuous
             attempting
             to
             enter
             the
             land
             ,
             after
             God
             had
             enjoyned
             them
             to
             return
             back
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             
               the
               Amalekites
               and
               the
               Canaanites
               smote
               them
               and
               discomfited
               them
               ,
               even
               unto
               Hormah
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             14.45
             ,
             and
             again
             after
             when
             
               Arad
               the
               Canaanite
               fought
               against
               Israel
               ,
               and
               took
               some
               of
               them
               prisoners
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             21.1
             .
             And
             others
             hold
             that
             this
             is
             said
             ,
             only
             because
             under
             that
             threatning
             expressed
             by
             Moses
             ,
             the
             like
             was
             also
             covertly
             implyed
             concerning
             their
             posterity
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             ,
             should
             rebell
             against
             God
             as
             their
             fathers
             had
             done
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             true
             reason
             of
             this
             which
             is
             here
             said
             concerning
             the
             overthrowing
             of
             their
             seed
             is
             ,
             because
             at
             first
             God
             did
             indeed
             threaten
             to
             destroy
             the
             whole
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             scatter
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             never
             be
             a
             people
             or
             commonwealth
             by
             themselves
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             make
             a
             nation
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.12
             ,
             15
             ;
             though
             afterwards
             ,
             upon
             the
             intercession
             of
             Moses
             ,
             he
             determined
             to
             destroy
             those
             only
             that
             had
             then
             murmured
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             their
             children
             into
             the
             promised
             land
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               They
               joyned
               themselves
               also
               unto
               Baal-Peor
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Forsaking
             the
             Lord
             ,
             their
             true
             husband
             ,
             they
             did
             adulterously
             prostitute
             themselves
             to
             Baal-Peor
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             their
             husband
             ;
             as
             indeed
             Baal
             signifyeth
             a
             Lord
             ,
             or
             husband
             .
             Yet
             haply
             the
             rather
             is
             this
             expression
             here
             used
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             also
             commit
             fornication
             with
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             Idolaters
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             Numb
             .
             25.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               And
               ate
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sacrifices
             that
             were
             offered
             to
             dead
             stocks
             and
             stones
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             or
             to
             Idols
             ,
             that
             were
             memorials
             of
             some
             that
             had
             been
             famous
             men
             amongst
             them
             ,
             long
             since
             dead
             and
             gone
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               And
               that
               was
               counted
               unto
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             approve
             of
             this
             fact
             of
             Phinehas
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             done
             without
             the
             warrant
             of
             any
             ordinary
             authority
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             he
             was
             pleased
             with
             it
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               unto
               all
               generations
               for
               evermore
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             Gods
             acceptance
             of
             this
             noble
             act
             of
             his
             was
             testifyed
             unto
             all
             generations
             ,
             by
             conferring
             the
             high
             priesthood
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             posterity
             for
             ever
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Numb
             .
             25.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             37.
             
             
               Yea
               they
               sacrificed
               their
               sons
               and
               their
               daughters
               unto
               devils
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Lev.
             17.7
             ,
             and
             18.21
             ,
             and
             2
             Kings
             16.3
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             39.
             
             
               Thus
               were
               they
               defiled
               with
               their
               own
               works
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             a
             whore
             is
             defiled
             with
             her
             whoredomes
             ,
             as
             the
             following
             words
             expound
             it
             ,
             
               and
               went
               a
               whoring
               with
               their
               own
               inventions
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Judg.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             47.
             
             
               Save
               us
               ,
               O
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               gather
               us
               from
               among
               the
               heathen
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Seeing
             thou
             hast
             thus
             in
             all
             ages
             been
             gracious
             to
             thy
             people
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             many
             provocations
             ,
             afford
             us
             ,
             we
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             the
             like
             favour
             in
             our
             captivity
             and
             dispersion
             .
             But
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             above
             vers
             .
             1.
             and
             6.
             and
             1
             Chron.
             16.35
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             48.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             1
             :
             
               and
               let
               all
               the
               people
               say
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               praise
               ye
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             41.13
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CVII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               LEt
               the
               redeemed
               of
               the
               Lord
               say
               so
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             this
             Psalm
             is
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             Gods
             praise
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             wonderfull
             providences
             towards
             all
             mankind
             ;
             and
             first
             ,
             by
             shewing
             how
             miraculously
             he
             preserves
             them
             in
             the
             severall
             streights
             whereinto
             they
             often
             fall
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Psalmist
             doth
             in
             the
             first
             place
             relate
             ,
             how
             miraculously
             the
             Lord
             doth
             often
             deliver
             poor
             pilgrims
             and
             travellers
             ,
             when
             loosing
             their
             way
             ,
             or
             wandring
             up
             and
             down
             in
             strange
             countreys
             ,
             and
             in
             desart
             places
             ,
             they
             fall
             into
             great
             dangers
             .
             For
             that
             these
             are
             
               the
               redeemed
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             whom
             here
             he
             invites
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             following
             description
             of
             their
             miseries
             vers
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             their
             wandring
             up
             and
             down
             in
             wildernesses
             ,
             hungry
             and
             thirsty
             ,
             &c.
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             as
             travelling
             into
             forreign
             parts
             for
             merchandise
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             occasions
             ,
             or
             being
             banished
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             driven
             by
             force
             out
             of
             their
             own
             countreys
             ,
             do
             loose
             themselves
             in
             desolate
             wildernesses
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             fall
             ,
             or
             do
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             robbers
             ,
             or
             other
             enemies
             that
             surprize
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             slaves
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             afterwards
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             delivered
             from
             all
             these
             miseries
             :
             for
             with
             reference
             to
             their
             falling
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             enemies
             is
             the
             last
             clause
             added
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               redeemed
               of
               the
               Lord
               say
               so
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               redeemed
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               enemy
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               And
               gathered
               them
               out
               of
               the
               lands
               ,
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               west
               ,
               from
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               South
               .
            
             ]
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             ,
             
               and
               from
               the
               sea
            
             :
             whereby
             though
             usually
             in
             the
             Scripture
             
               the
               west
            
             is
             intended
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             mediterranean
             sea
             lay
             on
             the
             west
             of
             Judea
             ;
             yet
             here
             by
             
               the
               sea
            
             the
             South
             is
             meant
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             both
             the
             red
             sea
             and
             the
             great
             Ocean
             lay
             Southward
             of
             Judea
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             chiefly
             observable
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             said
             to
             have
             gathered
             these
             lost
             pilgrims
             or
             travellers
             ,
             that
             are
             here
             stirred
             up
             to
             praise
             his
             name
             ,
             because
             he
             fetcheth
             them
             in
             from
             their
             banishment
             ,
             their
             wandrings
             or
             captivity
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             countrey
             ,
             or
             some
             place
             of
             abode
             ,
             or
             some
             place
             where
             they
             may
             be
             furnished
             with
             things
             necessary
             for
             them
             :
             and
             2.
             that
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             
               gathered
               them
               out
               of
               the
               lands
               ,
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               west
               ,
            
             &c.
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             this
             in
             all
             quarters
             of
             the
             world
             :
             that
             we
             might
             not
             think
             that
             he
             speaks
             only
             of
             the
             desarts
             of
             Judea
             ,
             he
             shews
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             speciall
             providence
             
             of
             God
             ,
             men
             are
             delivered
             often
             out
             of
             these
             streights
             all
             the
             world
             over
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               They
               wandred
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               in
               a
               solitary
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             having
             lost
             their
             way
             (
             which
             they
             might
             easily
             doe
             in
             those
             sandy
             desarts
             ,
             where
             the
             winds
             do
             usually
             blow
             the
             sands
             over
             the
             waies
             where
             men
             have
             gone
             )
             they
             wandered
             up
             &
             down
             ,
             not
             knowing
             which
             way
             to
             goe
             :
             
               they
               found
               no
               city
               to
               dwell
               in
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             place
             where
             they
             might
             make
             their
             abode
             ;
             or
             no
             place
             inhabited
             by
             men
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             they
             might
             find
             any
             direction
             or
             refreshing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Hungry
               and
               thirsty
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             ,
             having
             spent
             their
             provision
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             long
             wandring
             up
             &
             down
             after
             they
             had
             lost
             their
             way
             ,
             no
             new
             supply
             in
             those
             solitary
             desarts
             was
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             of
             water
             to
             quench
             their
             thirst
             ,
             which
             in
             those
             hot
             places
             must
             needs
             be
             great
             :
             
               their
               soul
               fainted
               in
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             continually
             ready
             to
             faint
             ,
             not
             only
             through
             weaknesse
             and
             wearinesse
             ,
             but
             also
             through
             grief
             and
             anguish
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Then
               they
               cried
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             meant
             not
             only
             of
             the
             faithfull
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             here
             of
             the
             providences
             of
             God
             towards
             all
             mankind
             )
             but
             of
             all
             men
             in
             generall
             ,
             who
             being
             in
             great
             streights
             ,
             are
             wont
             by
             the
             very
             instinct
             of
             nature
             to
             cry
             unto
             God
             for
             help
             :
             yea
             and
             God
             often
             hears
             the
             cries
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             clearer
             discovery
             of
             his
             own
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             fuller
             conviction
             of
             their
             spirits
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               For
               he
               satisfyeth
               the
               longing
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             satisfyeth
             the
             thirsty
             with
             drink
             ,
             which
             they
             longed
             for
             :
             
               and
               filleth
               the
               hungry
               soul
               with
               goodnesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             good
             food
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             103.5
             .
             And
             thus
             these
             two
             clauses
             have
             clear
             reference
             to
             that
             vers
             .
             5.
             
               hungry
               and
               thirsty
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Such
               as
               sit
               in
               darknesse
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             second
             instance
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             gives
             of
             Gods
             wonderful
             deliverances
             ,
             namely
             ,
             of
             his
             delivering
             those
             that
             are
             in
             prison
             &
             bondage
             .
             
               Such
               as
               sit
               in
               darknesse
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             dark
             prisons
             &
             dungeons
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             88.7
             :
             
               being
               bound
               in
               affliction
               and
               iron
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             iron
             fetters
             or
             chains
             ,
             which
             did
             sorely
             afflict
             them
             ,
             Psal
             .
             105.18
             ;
             or
             ,
             being
             bound
             not
             only
             with
             iron
             chains
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             the
             cords
             of
             penury
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             can
             no
             more
             free
             themselves
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             shake
             off
             their
             fetters
             ;
             see
             Job
             36.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Because
               they
               rebelled
               against
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               contemned
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               most
               High.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             either
             the
             word
             written
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             written
             in
             all
             mens
             hearts
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Therefore
               he
               brought
               down
               their
               heart
               with
               labour
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             humbled
             their
             proud
             hearts
             with
             sore
             afflictions
             &
             hard
             bondage
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             90.10
             :
             
               they
               fell
               down
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             captives
             ;
             or
             they
             fell
             into
             thraldome
             ,
             or
             lay
             in
             great
             distresse
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             were
             dejected
             in
             spirit
             :
             
               and
               there
               was
               none
               to
               help
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             comfort
             or
             deliver
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Fools
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               transgression
               ,
               and
               because
               of
               their
               iniquities
               ,
               are
               afflicted
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             with
             sicknesse
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             third
             instance
             here
             given
             of
             Gods
             miraculous
             deliverances
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               They
               that
               go
               down
               to
               the
               sea
               in
               ships
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             banks
             of
             the
             sea
             are
             higher
             then
             the
             waters
             that
             beat
             upon
             them
             ;
             or
             because
             of
             the
             low
             land
             which
             is
             by
             the
             sea
             side
             ,
             whether
             men
             must
             goe
             
             down
             from
             the
             higher
             parts
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             when
             they
             intend
             to
             go
             to
             sea
             :
             
               that
               do
               business
               in
               great
               waters
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             merchants
             
               that
               trade
               by
               sea
            
             ,
             Rev.
             18.17
             ;
             or
             rather
             marriners
             &
             fishermen
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             fourth
             &
             last
             instance
             of
             Gods
             miraculous
             deliverances
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               These
               see
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &
               his
               wonders
               in
               the
               deep
               .
            
             ]
             Though
             the
             sea
             be
             full
             of
             wonders
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             doubtlesse
             principally
             meant
             of
             those
             wonders
             related
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             suddenly
             God
             raiseth
             tempests
             of
             incredible
             violence
             ,
             what
             mighty
             mountains
             of
             waters
             there
             will
             be
             then
             raised
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             how
             calm
             the
             Lord
             makes
             all
             as
             suddenly
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               They
               reel
               to
               &
               fro
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             through
             the
             swimming
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             usuall
             with
             men
             that
             are
             sea-sick
             in
             a
             storm
             ;
             or
             rather
             the
             rolling
             of
             the
             ships
             this
             way
             &
             that
             ,
             &
             their
             being
             driven
             about
             sometimes
             one
             way
             &
             sometimes
             another
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             winds
             blow
             ,
             the
             sea-men
             having
             no
             power
             to
             order
             their
             ships
             :
             
               and
               are
               at
               their
               wits
               end
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             art
             and
             skill
             fails
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             not
             what
             course
             to
             take
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               Let
               them
               exalt
               him
               also
               in
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               &
               praise
               him
               in
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               elders
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             publick
             assemblies
             ,
             as
             those
             usually
             are
             where
             the
             magistrates
             meet
             .
             But
             withall
             the
             elders
             may
             be
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             such
             wise
             men
             were
             best
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             these
             wonderfull
             works
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             there
             was
             most
             need
             ,
             that
             the
             rulers
             of
             the
             people
             should
             learn
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               He
               turneth
               rivers
               into
               a
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             the
             following
             verses
             the
             Psalmist
             sets
             forth
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             shewing
             the
             strange
             and
             unexpected
             changes
             which
             he
             often
             makes
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             first
             here
             his
             making
             fruitfull
             places
             barren
             ,
             and
             barren
             places
             exceeding
             fruitfull
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               A
               fruitfull
               land
               into
               barrennesse
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             ,
             
               into
               saltnesse
            
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             29.23
             .
             and
             Judg.
             9.45
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             36.
             
             
               And
               there
               he
               maketh
               the
               hungry
               to
               dwell
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             those
             that
             were
             very
             poorly
             provided
             for
             there
             before
             ,
             &
             in
             a
             manner
             famished
             ,
             do
             after
             this
             live
             there
             very
             comfortably
             ,
             &
             in
             great
             abundance
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             poor
             people
             ,
             being
             forced
             from
             their
             native
             countries
             by
             war
             ,
             oppression
             or
             penury
             ,
             do
             remove
             thither
             ,
             invited
             by
             the
             fruitfulness
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             
               that
               they
               may
               prepare
               a
               city
               for
               habitation
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             38.
             
             
               He
               blesseth
               them
               also
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               are
               multiplyed
               greatly
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             second
             great
             change
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             God
             often
             makes
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             mightily
             encreaseth
             &
             advanceth
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             cities
             &
             kingdomes
             ,
             &
             then
             diminisheth
             &
             brings
             them
             low
             again
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               &
               suffereth
               not
               their
               cattel
               to
               decrease
               ,
            
             the
             contrary
             is
             thereby
             implied
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             exceedingly
             encrease
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             40.
             
             
               He
               poureth
               contempt
               upon
               princes
               ,
               &
               causeth
               them
               to
               wander
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             12.21
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             third
             great
             change
             which
             God
             often
             makes
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             pulls
             down
             those
             that
             are
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             raiseth
             those
             that
             are
             in
             a
             low
             condition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             41.
             
             
               Yet
               setteth
               he
               the
               poor
               on
               high
               from
               affliction
               ,
               and
               maketh
               him
               families
               like
               a
               flock
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             exceeding
             numerous
             .
             It
             may
             also
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             guide
             and
             
             protect
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             shepheard
             doth
             his
             flock
             ,
             as
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             which
             was
             before
             said
             of
             princes
             ,
             that
             
               he
               causeth
               them
               to
               wander
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             42.
             
             
               The
               righteous
               shall
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             seeing
             hereby
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             them
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             22.19
             :
             
               and
               all
               iniquity
               shall
               stop
               her
               mouth
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             5.16
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             63.11
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             O
             
               God
               ,
               my
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             seven
             first
             verses
             of
             this
             Psalm
             we
             had
             before
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             Psalm
             57.7
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Psalm
             we
             had
             before
             Psal
             .
             60.5
             .
             for
             which
             therefore
             see
             the
             Notes
             in
             both
             those
             Psalms
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               HOld
               not
               thy
               peace
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               my
               praise
               .
            
             ]
             Many
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             take
             the
             word
             praise
             actively
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             O
             God
             whom
             I
             desire
             alwaies
             to
             praise
             ,
             or
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             who
             hast
             alwaies
             given
             me
             occasion
             to
             praise
             thy
             name
             ,
             appear
             in
             my
             defence
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             same
             to
             me
             still
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             alwaies
             hitherto
             been
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             praise
             thy
             name
             .
             But
             others
             take
             it
             passively
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             art
             he
             in
             whom
             only
             I
             glory
             ,
             accounting
             it
             my
             greatest
             praise
             that
             I
             am
             thy
             servant
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             alone
             all
             my
             praise
             doth
             consist
             ,
             because
             thou
             upholdest
             me
             in
             my
             just
             cause
             ;
             whilst
             others
             cry
             out
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             a
             perfidious
             wicked
             man
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             appear
             still
             in
             my
             defence
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             last
             I
             conceive
             the
             most
             probable
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             prefixed
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             opposition
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               for
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               deceitfull
               are
               opened
               against
               me
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Because
             wicked
             men
             do
             slander
             me
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             thee
             for
             my
             justification
             ,
             as
             the
             witnesse
             and
             patron
             of
             mine
             innocency
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whilst
             they
             cry
             out
             against
             me
             with
             full
             mouth
             ,
             as
             a
             pestilent
             enemy
             to
             the
             state
             ,
             be
             not
             thou
             silent
             ,
             on
             whom
             I
             wholly
             depend
             for
             the
             clearing
             and
             avenging
             of
             mine
             integrity
             :
             and
             though
             all
             the
             world
             condemn
             me
             ,
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             thou
             dost
             approve
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             sufficient
             praise
             to
             me
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             generally
             thought
             that
             it
             was
             Doeg
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             Saul
             )
             against
             whom
             particularly
             David
             prayes
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             as
             ver
             .
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
               set
               thou
               a
               wicked
               man
               over
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Davids
             troubles
             under
             Saul
             :
             and
             withall
             ,
             because
             one
             clause
             of
             this
             Psalm
             vers
             .
             8.
             
               let
               another
               take
               his
               office
               or
               charge
               ,
            
             is
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             applyed
             to
             Judas
             Act.
             1.20
             .
             therefore
             it
             is
             also
             clear
             ,
             that
             David
             speaks
             here
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             foretelling
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             prophesy
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             hereafter
             fare
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             then
             fared
             with
             him
             :
             and
             so
             in
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             may
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             branch
             of
             Christs
             prayers
             Joh.
             17.1
             .
             
               Father
               ,
               glorify
               thy
               Son
               ,
               that
               thy
               Son
               may
               glorify
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               deceitfull
               are
               opened
               against
               
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             24.9
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             43.1
             .
             In
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             those
             clamours
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               Crucifie
               him
               ,
               crucifie
               him
            
             ,
             as
             likewise
             of
             the
             flatteries
             of
             Judas
             and
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             meant
             to
             betray
             him
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               they
               have
               spoken
               against
               me
               with
               a
               lying
               tongue
               ,
            
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             many
             horrible
             slanders
             which
             they
             cast
             upon
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               They
               compassed
               me
               about
               also
               with
               words
               of
               hatred
               ,
               and
               fought
               against
               me
               without
               a
               cause
               .
            
             ]
             See
             Joh.
             15.24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               my
               love
               ,
               they
               are
               my
               adversaries
               ;
               but
               I
               gave
               my self
               to
               prayer
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             think
             not
             of
             requiting
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             but
             flying
             to
             God
             by
             prayer
             is
             my
             only
             defence
             and
             refuge
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             35.13
             .
             and
             69.13
             .
             How
             this
             was
             accomplished
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             his
             praying
             for
             those
             that
             crucified
             him
             ,
             Luk.
             23.34
             .
             we
             may
             easily
             conceive
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Set
               thou
               a
               wicked
               man
               over
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             indefinitely
             of
             every
             one
             of
             his
             enemies
             before-mentioned
             (
             and
             some
             conceive
             it
             was
             accomplished
             ,
             when
             the
             Romans
             came
             to
             tyrannize
             with
             such
             horrible
             cruelty
             over
             the
             Jews
             ;
             )
             or
             of
             some
             one
             that
             was
             the
             chief
             and
             the
             most
             mischievous
             amongst
             them
             ,
             the
             head
             and
             the
             ring-leader
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             therefore
             taking
             the
             words
             as
             spoken
             by
             David
             with
             reference
             to
             himself
             ,
             the
             most
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             Doeg
             ;
             who
             did
             not
             only
             incense
             Saul
             against
             him
             more
             then
             any
             of
             his
             enemies
             besides
             ,
             but
             also
             caused
             a
             whole
             city
             and
             family
             of
             the
             priests
             to
             be
             cruelly
             slaughtered
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             But
             taking
             them
             as
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             clearly
             meant
             of
             Judas
             ,
             
               who
               was
               guide
               to
               them
               that
               took
               Iesus
               ,
            
             Act.
             1.16
             .
             and
             to
             whom
             Peter
             doth
             expresly
             apply
             one
             branch
             of
             these
             curses
             ,
             Act
             ,
             1.20
             .
             As
             for
             this
             first
             imprecation
             ,
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             appointing
             some
             wicked
             cruell
             tyrant
             to
             exercise
             dominion
             over
             him
             at
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             And
             the
             very
             same
             in
             effect
             may
             be
             intended
             also
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             if
             we
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               let
               an
               adversary
               stand
               at
               his
               right
               hand
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             him
             have
             some
             powerfull
             and
             bitter
             enemy
             continually
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             may
             diligently
             watch
             and
             vex
             and
             pursue
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             may
             continually
             oppose
             and
             hinder
             him
             in
             all
             that
             he
             undertakes
             :
             for
             standing
             may
             imply
             all
             assiduity
             and
             diligence
             in
             doing
             these
             things
             ;
             &
             the
             standing
             of
             an
             enemy
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             gives
             him
             an
             advantage
             to
             hinder
             such
             a
             one
             in
             any
             thing
             he
             would
             doe
             .
             Yet
             I
             know
             there
             are
             some
             Expositours
             that
             understand
             both
             clauses
             in
             a
             more
             restrained
             sense
             :
             
               Set
               thou
               a
               wicked
               man
               over
               him
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             judge
             ;
             
               and
               let
               an
               adversary
               stand
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             accuse
             him
             .
             But
             now
             reading
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               let
               Satan
               stand
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             that
             which
             is
             hereby
             desired
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             devil
             might
             be
             still
             powerfull
             with
             him
             to
             lead
             him
             into
             any
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             accuse
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             terrify
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             to
             drag
             him
             to
             eternall
             perdition
             :
             and
             indeed
             of
             Judas
             it
             is
             expresly
             noted
             what
             power
             the
             devil
             had
             over
             him
             ;
             as
             that
             it
             was
             the
             devil
             that
             put
             it
             into
             his
             heart
             to
             betray
             Christ
             ,
             Joh.
             13.2
             ,
             and
             vers
             .
             27.
             that
             
               after
               the
               sop
               Satan
               entered
               into
               him
               .
            
             And
             just
             indeed
             it
             was
             that
             he
             should
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             devil
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             be
             subject
             to
             Christ
             .
             As
             concerning
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             these
             curses
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             28.4
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               When
               he
               shall
               be
               judged
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               condemned
               ,
               let
               his
               prayer
               become
               sin
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             he
             begs
             for
             mercy
             ,
             instead
             of
             finding
             mercy
             thereby
             ,
             let
             his
             entreaties
             enrage
             the
             judge
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             provoke
             him
             to
             greater
             wrath
             against
             him
             .
             But
             this
             may
             be
             also
             understood
             with
             reference
             to
             Gods
             tribunal
             ,
             
               When
               he
               shall
               be
               judgeed
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               condemned
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             .
             When
             he
             shall
             at
             his
             going
             out
             of
             this
             world
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             condemned
             without
             mercy
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             shall
             then
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             yet
             let
             them
             not
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             but
             let
             his
             prayer
             adde
             to
             the
             number
             of
             his
             sins
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Let
               his
               daies
               be
               few
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             him
             live
             but
             a
             while
             after
             his
             sin
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             Let
             him
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             an
             untimely
             death
             :
             which
             how
             it
             was
             accomplished
             in
             Judas
             ,
             we
             see
             Matth.
             27.5
             .
             and
             with
             reference
             to
             this
             place
             Christ
             spake
             that
             of
             Judas
             Joh.
             17.12
             .
             
               those
               that
               thou
               gavest
               me
               I
               have
               kept
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               them
               is
               lost
               ,
               but
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               :
            
             and
             so
             likewise
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             expresly
             said
             ,
             Act.
             1.20
             .
             that
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               let
               another
               take
               his
               office
               ,
            
             was
             to
             be
             accomplished
             by
             chusing
             another
             Apostle
             into
             the
             room
             of
             Judas
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             Doeg
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             office
             which
             he
             held
             under
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             21.17
             .
             and
             which
             doubtlesse
             puffed
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             the
             more
             insolently
             cruell
             to
             David
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Let
               his
               children
               be
               continuall
               vagabonds
               and
               begge
               :
               let
               them
               seek
               their
               bread
               also
               out
               of
               their
               desolate
               places
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             them
             come
             out
             of
             their
             plundered
             houses
             to
             begge
             bread
             of
             those
             that
             passe
             by
             ;
             or
             ,
             being
             driven
             out
             of
             their
             dwellings
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             spoyled
             of
             all
             they
             had
             ,
             let
             them
             go
             about
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             begging
             for
             bread
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Let
               the
               extortioner
               catch
               all
               he
               hath
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             intangling
             him
             with
             bonds
             ,
             and
             other
             fraudulent
             oppressive
             courses
             ,
             as
             with
             so
             many
             pits
             and
             snares
             ,
             and
             thereby
             stripping
             him
             by
             degrees
             of
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             :
             
               and
               let
               the
               stranger
               spoil
               his
               labour
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             him
             strip
             him
             of
             those
             things
             he
             hath
             gotten
             by
             much
             labour
             .
             And
             by
             
               the
               stranger
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             any
             that
             having
             no
             interest
             in
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
             do
             only
             surprize
             them
             by
             fraud
             or
             violence
             ;
             or
             else
             spoilers
             of
             some
             forreign
             nation
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             come
             to
             pillage
             men
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             make
             clean
             work
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             no
             pity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Let
               the
               iniquity
               of
               his
               father
               be
               remembred
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             him
             be
             punished
             not
             only
             for
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             progenitours
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Let
               them
               be
               before
               the
               Lord
               continually
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             their
             sins
             never
             be
             forgiven
             ;
             or
             ,
             Let
             the
             Lord
             be
             continually
             punishing
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             parents
             in
             him
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             no
             more
             remembred
             amongst
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Because
               that
               he
               remembred
               not
               to
               shew
               mercy
               ,
               but
               persecuted
               the
               poor
               and
               needy
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             me
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             distressed
             and
             afflicted
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             40.17
             ,
             and
             69.29
             :
             
               that
               he
               might
               even
               slay
               the
               broken
               in
               heart
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             man
             that
             was
             sorely
             afflicted
             in
             spirit
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             distresses
             :
             and
             indeed
             of
             Christ
             it
             is
             noted
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               a
               man
               of
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               acquainted
               with
               grief
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             53.3
             .
             and
             that
             he
             was
             broken
             in
             heart
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             
               My
               soul
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               exceeding
               sorrowfull
               even
               unto
               death
            
             ▪
             As
             for
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               Because
               that
               he
               remembred
               not
               to
               shew
               
               mercy
               ,
            
             it
             implyes
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             the
             kindnesse
             that
             his
             enemy
             had
             formerly
             received
             from
             him
             might
             have
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             to
             have
             shewed
             mercy
             to
             him
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             the
             extremity
             of
             misery
             he
             was
             in
             might
             have
             stirred
             up
             in
             his
             enemy
             thoughts
             of
             pity
             towards
             him
             ,
             as
             naturally
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             take
             compassion
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             a
             very
             sad
             condition
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             he
             did
             not
             this
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             just
             that
             God
             should
             not
             shew
             the
             least
             mercy
             to
             him
             or
             his
             .
             And
             how
             truly
             this
             might
             be
             said
             concerning
             the
             mercilesse
             dealing
             both
             of
             Judas
             and
             the
             Jews
             with
             Christ
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             conceive
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               As
               he
               loved
               cursing
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             1.
             in
             that
             he
             delighted
             to
             denounce
             curses
             and
             imprecations
             against
             men
             ;
             or
             2.
             in
             that
             he
             did
             wittingly
             and
             wilfully
             runne
             on
             in
             those
             waies
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             bring
             Gods
             curse
             upon
             him
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             as
             if
             he
             had
             desired
             Gods
             curse
             )
             and
             would
             not
             walk
             in
             those
             waies
             wherein
             he
             might
             have
             been
             certainly
             blessed
             (
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Judas
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             little
             mony
             betrayed
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Jews
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             despised
             and
             crucifyed
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             were
             to
             be
             blessed
             ;
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               His
               bloud
               be
               upon
               us
               and
               upon
               our
               children
            
             ;
             )
             or
             3.
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             delighted
             to
             doe
             all
             the
             mischief
             he
             could
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             took
             no
             delight
             at
             all
             in
             doing
             them
             good
             :
             
               so
               let
               it
               come
               to
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             that
             be
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             done
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               As
               he
               clothed
               himself
               with
               cursing
               like
               as
               with
               his
               garment
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             practised
             it
             as
             constantly
             ,
             as
             men
             wear
             their
             garments
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             loved
             it
             ,
             and
             delighted
             &
             gloried
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             some
             men
             do
             in
             their
             costly
             apparel
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             73.6
             :
             
               so
               let
               it
               come
               into
               his
               bowels
               like
               water
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             water
             doth
             when
             a
             man
             drinks
             ,
             or
             when
             a
             man
             is
             sunk
             under
             water
             ,
             &
             then
             it
             runs
             into
             his
             body
             :
             
               and
               like
               oyl
               into
               his
               bones
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             oyl
             which
             is
             of
             that
             efficacy
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             pierce
             to
             the
             very
             bones
             and
             marrow
             .
             And
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             desires
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             might
             fall
             upon
             him
             in
             great
             measure
             ,
             as
             men
             pour
             down
             water
             when
             they
             are
             thirsty
             ,
             or
             as
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             aches
             in
             their
             bones
             ,
             or
             upon
             other
             occasions
             ,
             use
             much
             ointments
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             might
             seize
             upon
             him
             not
             only
             outwardly
             in
             outward
             calamities
             ,
             but
             also
             inwardly
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             his
             mind
             &
             conscience
             ,
             as
             by
             continued
             horrid
             terrours
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             delivered
             up
             to
             a
             reprobate
             sense
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Let
               it
               be
               unto
               him
               as
               the
               garment
               which
               covereth
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             8.22
             :
             
               and
               for
               a
               girdle
               wherewith
               he
               is
               girded
               continually
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             lye
             close
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             cleave
             fast
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Let
               this
               be
               the
               reward
               of
               mine
               adversaries
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               that
               speak
               evil
               against
               my
               soul
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             against
             me
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             slanders
             seek
             to
             take
             away
             my
             life
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               But
               doe
               thou
               for
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               thy
               names
               sake
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             12.22
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             25.11
             :
             
               because
               thy
               mercy
               is
               good
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             69.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               For
               I
               am
               poor
               and
               needy
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             40.17
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             69.29
             :
             
               and
               my
               heart
               is
               wounded
               within
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             a
             manner
             a
             dead
             man
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             broken
             with
             sorrow
             :
             which
             how
             it
             was
             verified
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             Matth.
             26.38
             .
             and
             Luk.
             22.44
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               I
               am
               gone
               like
               the
               shadow
               ,
               when
               it
               declineth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             swiftly
             &
             suddenly
             ;
             
             for
             no
             sooner
             is
             the
             sun
             covered
             with
             a
             cloud
             ,
             but
             presently
             the
             shadow
             is
             gone
             :
             but
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Psal
             .
             102.11
             .
             
               I
               am
               tossed
               up
               and
               down
               as
               the
               locust
               :
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             as
             locusts
             are
             continually
             leaping
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             yea
             and
             are
             often
             carried
             away
             by
             the
             winds
             ,
             Exod.
             10.19
             .
             and
             driven
             away
             by
             men
             ,
             as
             being
             mischievous
             ,
             hurtfull
             creatures
             ;
             so
             was
             David
             persecuted
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             Christ
             hurried
             up
             and
             down
             from
             one
             tribunal
             to
             another
             ;
             both
             being
             looked
             upon
             as
             mischievous
             persons
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             endured
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             lived
             .
             Yet
             because
             locusts
             have
             dry
             and
             thin
             bodies
             ,
             some
             think
             that
             in
             this
             comparison
             the
             Psalmist
             doth
             also
             allude
             to
             that
             leannesse
             of
             body
             ,
             whereof
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               My
               knees
               are
               weak
               through
               fasting
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             m●at
             ;
             or
             through
             grief
             and
             anguish
             of
             mind
             ,
             which
             makes
             men
             oftentimes
             even
             to
             loath
             their
             food
             ,
             Psal
             .
             102.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               That
               they
               may
               know
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             prayed
             for
             deliverance
             ,
             
               Help
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               they
               may
               know
               that
               this
               is
               thy
               hand
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             my
             deliverance
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             mine
             enemies
             themselves
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             divine
             hand
             in
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             By
             my
             deliverance
             let
             mine
             enemies
             come
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             which
             I
             now
             suffer
             is
             of
             thee
             ,
             by
             thine
             appointment
             and
             by
             thy
             disposing
             providence
             ;
             and
             that
             thou
             didst
             but
             make
             use
             of
             them
             as
             thine
             instruments
             for
             my
             correction
             :
             which
             fully
             agrees
             with
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             Isa
             .
             53.10
             .
             
               It
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               to
               bruise
               him
               ,
               he
               hath
               put
               him
               to
               grief
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               For
               he
               shall
               stand
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             cast
             him
             off
             ;
             which
             David
             speaks
             with
             reference
             to
             himself
             ;
             but
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             16.8
             :
             
               to
               save
               him
               from
               those
               that
               condemn
               his
               soul
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             unjustly
             censure
             and
             slander
             him
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             seek
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             by
             judging
             him
             to
             be
             a
             malefactour
             ,
             not
             worthy
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             so
             proceeding
             against
             him
             in
             a
             judiciary
             way
             :
             which
             we
             know
             was
             the
             condition
             both
             of
             David
             and
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             this
             might
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             by
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             concerning
             David
             ,
             who
             was
             indeed
             a
             glorious
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             did
             by
             the
             mighty
             help
             of
             God
             subdue
             all
             his
             enemies
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             89.27
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             to
             be
             only
             a
             prophesy
             concerning
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             1.
             because
             there
             are
             some
             passages
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             cannot
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             probability
             be
             applyed
             to
             David
             ,
             as
             that
             vers
             .
             4.
             for
             how
             can
             it
             be
             said
             that
             David
             was
             a
             priest
             ,
             much
             lesse
             a
             priest
             for
             ever
             ?
             or
             that
             there
             was
             a
             priesthood
             after
             another
             order
             ,
             
               the
               order
               of
               Melchizedek
            
             ,
             erected
             by
             God
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             priesthood
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Aaron
             was
             still
             settled
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             2.
             
             Because
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             alledged
             this
             very
             Text
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             Matth.
             22.43
             ,
             as
             a
             passage
             commonly
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             meant
             concerning
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             to
             be
             more
             
             then
             mere
             man
             :
             for
             when
             the
             Pharisees
             had
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             Christ
             when
             he
             came
             was
             to
             be
             the
             son
             of
             David
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             objected
             this
             very
             place
             to
             them
             ,
             
               How
               then
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               doth
               David
               in
               spirit
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             prophesy
             )
             
               call
               him
               Lord
               ,
               saying
               ,
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
               Sit
               thou
               on
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               till
               I
               make
               thy
               enemies
               thy
               footstool
               ?
               If
               David
               then
               call
               him
               Lord
               ,
               how
               is
               he
               his
               son
               ?
            
             and
             the
             Evangelist
             adds
             there
             immediately
             vers
             .
             46.
             that
             
               no
               man
               was
               able
               to
               answer
               him
               a
               word
            
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             clear
             proof
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             times
             this
             was
             generally
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             a
             prophesy
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Pharisees
             would
             soon
             have
             objected
             that
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Apostle
             Heb.
             1.13
             .
             doth
             in
             effect
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             angel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             no
             mere
             man
             ,
             could
             be
             capable
             of
             that
             honour
             which
             is
             promised
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               To
               which
               of
               the
               angels
               said
               he
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               Sit
               thou
               on
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               untill
               I
               make
               thine
               enemies
               thy
               footstool
               ?
            
             and
             4.
             
             Because
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             doth
             expresly
             say
             Act.
             2.34
             ,
             35
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             people
             that
             speak
             here
             of
             David
             their
             Lord
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             
               David
               himself
            
             that
             speaks
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Sit
               thou
               on
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             could
             not
             be
             meant
             of
             David
             ,
             because
             David
             was
             not
             taken
             up
             into
             heaven
             as
             Christ
             was
             ,
             
               For
               David
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               not
               ascended
               into
               the
               heavens
               ;
               but
               he
               saith
               himself
               ,
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
               Sit
               thou
               on
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               untill
               I
               make
               thy
               foes
               thy
               footstool
               .
            
             These
             words
             therefore
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             doubtlesse
             a
             prophesy
             concerning
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             the
             fuller
             understanding
             whereof
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             that
             David
             calls
             Christ
             here
             his
             Lord
             ,
             both
             as
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             was
             his
             King
             and
             Redeemer
             ;
             2.
             that
             by
             the
             Lords
             saying
             that
             which
             is
             here
             mentioned
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Davids
             Lord
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             Father
             had
             from
             all
             eternity
             decreed
             this
             concerning
             Christ
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             did
             in
             time
             make
             known
             this
             his
             decree
             and
             promise
             ,
             both
             to
             Christ
             and
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             3.
             that
             by
             Christs
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             advancement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             both
             God
             and
             man
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             to
             the
             supremest
             place
             of
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             of
             honour
             and
             heavenly
             glory
             ,
             under
             God
             the
             Father
             :
             for
             this
             word
             sitting
             implyes
             reigning
             with
             continuance
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             finished
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             redemption
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             prince
             that
             sits
             in
             his
             throne
             of
             glory
             ;
             and
             Gods
             right
             hand
             notes
             the
             next
             place
             of
             power
             and
             glory
             under
             God
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             expresse
             it
             ,
             a
             place
             of
             equall
             power
             and
             authority
             with
             God
             ,
             even
             that
             he
             should
             be
             advanced
             
               far
               above
               all
               principality
               and
               power
               and
               might
               and
               dominion
               ,
            
             Eph.
             1.21
             .
             and
             should
             from
             the
             highest
             place
             of
             heavenly
             glory
             ,
             as
             Mediatour
             ,
             and
             his
             Fathers
             Deputy
             ,
             reign
             over
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               majesty
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
             and
             
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Luk.
             22.69
             :
             and
             4.
             that
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               untill
               I
               make
               thine
               enemies
               thy
               footstool
               ,
            
             though
             the
             act
             of
             subduing
             Christs
             enemies
             be
             ascribed
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             thence
             inferre
             that
             Christ
             doth
             not
             himself
             subdue
             his
             enemies
             ;
             
               for
               what
               things
               soever
               he
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Father
             
               doeth
               ,
               these
               also
               doeth
               the
               Son
               likewise
            
             ;
             only
             acts
             of
             power
             are
             usually
             ascribed
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             is
             assisted
             by
             the
             Father
             in
             all
             that
             he
             doeth
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             whatsoever
             the
             Son
             doeth
             ,
             he
             doeth
             it
             by
             that
             power
             which
             he
             hath
             from
             the
             Father
             by
             his
             eternall
             generation
             .
             And
             as
             for
             this
             word
             untill
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             imply
             a
             certain
             prefixed
             time
             ,
             unto
             which
             that
             which
             is
             affirmed
             shall
             be
             ,
             and
             no
             
             longer
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             28.15
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             112.8
             .
             may
             seem
             rather
             to
             imply
             a
             certain
             determinate
             time
             :
             for
             though
             there
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             Christ
             shall
             reign
             with
             God
             the
             Father
             unto
             all
             eternity
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             45.6
             ;
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             ,
             that
             when
             death
             ,
             the
             last
             enemy
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             once
             wholly
             subdued
             ,
             he
             shall
             no
             longer
             reign
             as
             he
             doth
             now
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             Fathers
             Deputy
             ,
             gathering
             and
             defending
             his
             Church
             against
             her
             enemies
             ,
             and
             interceding
             with
             his
             Father
             in
             her
             behalf
             as
             formerly
             ;
             but
             as
             one
             true
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             essence
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             shall
             reign
             without
             any
             externall
             means
             or
             instruments
             ,
             without
             word
             or
             Sacraments
             ,
             without
             enemies
             or
             hindrances
             ,
             &c.
             therefore
             here
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             word
             untill
             may
             imply
             ,
             that
             Christs
             kingdome
             as
             Mediatour
             should
             continue
             till
             all
             his
             enemies
             were
             subdued
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             he
             should
             voluntarily
             resign
             it
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             1
             Cor.
             15.24
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               send
               the
               rod
               of
               thy
               strength
               out
               of
               Zion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thy
             mighty
             and
             powerfull
             kingdome
             ,
             (
             the
             scepter
             ,
             the
             sign
             ,
             being
             put
             for
             the
             thing
             signified
             ;
             )
             or
             ,
             thy
             strong
             scepter
             ,
             the
             scepter
             whereby
             thou
             dost
             shew
             forth
             thy
             power
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             the
             mighty
             working
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             scepter
             whereby
             Christ
             doth
             mightily
             subdue
             and
             govern
             his
             people
             :
             and
             therefore
             is
             the
             Gospel
             called
             
               the
               word
               of
               the
               kingdome
            
             ,
             Matth.
             13.19
             .
             
               and
               the
               power
               of
               God
               unto
               salvation
               to
               every
               one
               that
               believeth
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             summe
             of
             that
             which
             is
             here
             said
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Gospel
             should
             be
             first
             published
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             should
             be
             first
             poured
             forth
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Act.
             2.4
             .
             yet
             from
             thence
             it
             was
             to
             be
             spread
             abroad
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             though
             the
             foundations
             of
             his
             kingdome
             should
             be
             laid
             in
             Zion
             ,
             yet
             it
             should
             be
             extended
             afterwards
             unto
             the
             farthest
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             2.6
             ,
             8.
             
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               rule
               thou
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thine
               enemies
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             rule
             as
             King
             ,
             even
             where
             the
             power
             of
             his
             enemies
             was
             greatest
             ,
             and
             maugre
             all
             their
             malice
             and
             rage
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             by
             subduing
             and
             destroying
             his
             enemies
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             gathering
             a
             people
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             governing
             them
             by
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             :
             which
             is
             more
             clearly
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Thy
               people
               shall
               be
               willing
               in
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               power
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             goe
             forth
             as
             a
             mighty
             king
             to
             conquer
             and
             subdue
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             shalt
             make
             thy
             Gospel
             to
             work
             mightily
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             those
             that
             hear
             it
             ,
             then
             shall
             thine
             elect
             people
             with
             all
             readinesse
             and
             willingnesse
             submit
             to
             thee
             ,
             follow
             and
             obey
             thee
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               in
               the
               beauties
               of
               holinesse
               from
               the
               womb
               of
               the
               morning
               ;
               thou
               hast
               the
               dew
               of
               thy
               youth
            
             (
             which
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             Expositours
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             hardest
             passages
             in
             all
             the
             Psalms
             )
             for
             the
             understanding
             thereof
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               beauties
               of
               holinesse
            
             
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             
             Gods
             holy
             Temple
             ,
             or
             (
             in
             allusion
             thereto
             )
             the
             holy
             assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Chron.
             16.29
             .
             Psal
             .
             27.4
             .
             and
             29.2
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             power
             his
             people
             should
             willingly
             gather
             themselves
             together
             ,
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             holy
             assemblies
             :
             or
             2.
             the
             amiablenesse
             that
             is
             in
             the
             holy
             wayes
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             then
             this
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             peoples
             coming
             in
             so
             willingly
             to
             the
             service
             of
             Christ
             :
             or
             3.
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             ,
             that
             glorious
             holinesse
             wherewith
             all
             true
             Christians
             are
             adorned
             ;
             and
             then
             this
             clause
             is
             added
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             that
             should
             so
             willingly
             come
             in
             and
             submit
             themselves
             to
             Christ
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             come
             in
             to
             him
             in
             
               the
               beauties
               of
               holinesse
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             adorned
             with
             all
             the
             holy
             graces
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ;
             as
             souldiers
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Generall
             ,
             do
             goe
             forth
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             their
             bravest
             attire
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Priests
             in
             the
             Law
             did
             wait
             upon
             God
             in
             their
             holy
             garments
             ,
             beautifull
             and
             glorious
             ;
             the
             holinesse
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             that
             which
             indeed
             makes
             her
             
               beautifull
               as
               Tirzah
               ,
               and
               comely
               as
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             Cant.
             6.4
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             those
             words
             
               from
               the
               womb
               of
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               more
               then
               the
               womb
               of
               the
               morning
            
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             as
             making
             known
             that
             
               the
               beauties
               of
               holinesse
            
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             people
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             adorned
             ,
             should
             be
             more
             then
             are
             the
             beauties
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             where
             it
             first
             breaks
             forth
             .
             But
             now
             if
             we
             read
             this
             clause
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               from
               the
               womb
               of
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             then
             may
             these
             words
             be
             referred
             either
             to
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             
               in
               the
               beauties
               of
               holinesse
            
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             which
             is
             hereby
             intended
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             first
             shining
             forth
             of
             Christ
             upon
             his
             people
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             (
             and
             Christ
             is
             indeed
             called
             
               the
               bright
               morning
               star
            
             ,
             Revel
             .
             22.16
             .
             and
             
               the
               day-spring
               from
               on
               high
            
             ,
             Luk.
             2.78
             .
             )
             or
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             forming
             of
             Christ
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             should
             with
             much
             willingnesse
             present
             themselves
             before
             Christ
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             being
             adorned
             gloriously
             with
             the
             graces
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             as
             with
             clothing
             of
             wrought
             gold
             and
             raiment
             of
             needle-work
             :
             or
             else
             it
             may
             rather
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               from
               the
               womb
               of
               the
               morning
               ;
               thou
               hast
               the
               dew
               of
               thy
               youth
            
             ;
             (
             for
             many
             learned
             men
             conceive
             that
             the
             Colon
             ,
             or
             middle
             point
             that
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             betwixt
             these
             two
             clauses
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             distinction
             for
             convenient
             reading
             ,
             not
             a
             disjunction
             of
             the
             sense
             ;
             )
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             clearly
             this
             ,
             that
             look
             as
             the
             dew
             is
             born
             out
             of
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             cool
             morning-aire
             ,
             &
             so
             distilleth
             down
             insensibly
             with
             innumerable
             drops
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             (
             and
             indeed
             the
             like
             figurative
             expressions
             we
             find
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             Job
             38.28
             ,
             29.
             
             
               Hath
               the
               rain
               a
               father
               ?
               or
               ,
               who
               hath
               begotten
               the
               drops
               of
               the
               dew
               ?
               out
               of
               whose
               womb
               came
               the
               ice
               ?
               &
               the
               hoary
               frost
               of
               heaven
               ,
               who
               hath
               gendered
               it
               ?
               )
            
             so
             from
             the
             first
             breaking
             forth
             of
             the
             sun
             of
             righteousnesse
             in
             the
             morning-light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             an
             heavenly
             offspring
             shall
             be
             suddenly
             born
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             begotten
             by
             the
             word
             and
             spirit
             ,
             in
             innumerable
             multitudes
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             crystall
             drops
             
             of
             the
             dew
             which
             in
             a
             morning
             cover
             the
             earth
             .
             They
             are
             the
             children
             that
             are
             begotten
             unto
             Christ
             that
             are
             here
             called
             his
             youth
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             made
             new
             creatures
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             
               new-born
               babes
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.2
             :
             and
             they
             are
             compared
             to
             the
             dew
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               the
               dew
               of
               thy
               youth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             young
             and
             new-born
             people
             are
             as
             the
             dew
             ,
             because
             there
             should
             be
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             should
             be
             suddenly
             brought
             forth
             ,
             by
             a
             heavenly
             calling
             ,
             upon
             the
             first
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             the
             dew
             that
             distils
             down
             from
             heaven
             upon
             earth
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             explication
             is
             very
             sutable
             to
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             where
             the
             like
             expressions
             are
             used
             :
             as
             Isa
             .
             54.1
             ,
             and
             66.8
             ,
             9
             ;
             but
             especially
             that
             Mich.
             5.7
             .
             
               And
               the
               remnant
               of
               Iacob
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               many
               people
               ,
               as
               a
               dew
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               the
               showres
               upon
               the
               grasse
               ,
               that
               tarrieth
               not
               for
               man
               ,
               nor
               waiteth
               for
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               sworn
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               priest
               for
               ever
               ,
               after
               the
               order
               of
               Melchizedek
               .
            
             ]
             The
             chief
             thing
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             whereas
             there
             should
             certainly
             be
             an
             end
             of
             Aarons
             priesthood
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             repented
             of
             the
             honour
             he
             had
             conferred
             upon
             that
             family
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             so
             with
             Christ
             ;
             for
             his
             priesthood
             should
             be
             an
             eternall
             and
             unchangeable
             priesthood
             .
             But
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Gen.
             14.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               at
               thy
               right
               hand
               shall
               strike
               through
               kings
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               wrath
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             the
             Psalmist
             sets
             forth
             the
             victories
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             was
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             1.
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             make
             his
             enemies
             his
             footstool
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               at
               thy
               right
               hand
            
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             16.8
             .
             )
             
               shall
               strike
               through
               kings
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               wrath
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             forbear
             them
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             there
             will
             a
             day
             come
             ,
             when
             his
             wrath
             will
             break
             forth
             against
             his
             mightiest
             enemies
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             utterly
             destroy
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             though
             some
             under
             this
             word
             kings
             include
             Christs
             spirituall
             enemies
             ,
             as
             Satan
             ,
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               world
            
             ,
             Joh.
             16.11
             .
             and
             sin
             ,
             which
             reigneth
             as
             a
             king
             over
             carnall
             men
             ,
             Rom.
             6.12
             .
             and
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               the
               king
               of
               terrours
            
             ,
             Job
             18.14
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             chiefly
             meant
             of
             the
             mighty
             men
             of
             this
             world
             .
             The
             greatest
             question
             is
             ,
             of
             whom
             and
             to
             whom
             those
             words
             are
             spoken
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               at
               thy
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             for
             this
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             1.
             as
             spoken
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             concerning
             Christ
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             O
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             power
             and
             majesty
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             thy
             Benjamin
             ,
             the
             son
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             ,
             (
             as
             was
             said
             of
             Christ
             vers
             .
             1.
             )
             
               shall
               strike
               through
               kings
            
             ,
             &c
             :
             or
             2.
             as
             spoken
             to
             Christ
             concerning
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             O
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             thy
             father
             shall
             stand
             by
             thee
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             ,
             to
             aid
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             all
             thine
             enemies
             for
             thee
             :
             or
             3.
             as
             spoken
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             concerning
             Christ
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Be
             not
             dismayed
             ,
             O
             ye
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Lord
             your
             Saviour
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             in
             glory
             and
             majesty
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             also
             be
             at
             your
             right
             hand
             ,
             to
             assist
             and
             prosper
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             judgement
             on
             all
             your
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               He
               shall
               judge
               among
               the
               heathen
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             shall
             rule
             as
             king
             amongst
             the
             heathen
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             he
             shall
             punish
             and
             destroy
             his
             enemies
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             not
             the
             Jews
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             :
             which
             is
             clear
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               fill
               the
               places
               with
               dead
               bodies
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             dead
             bodies
             lying
             unburied
             ;
             
             which
             also
             may
             imply
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             slain
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             that
             were
             left
             alive
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             bury
             their
             dead
             :
             
               he
               shall
               wound
               the
               heads
               over
               many
               countries
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             destroy
             the
             mightiest
             of
             princes
             that
             oppose
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               He
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               brook
               in
               the
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             hereby
             the
             havock
             that
             Christ
             should
             make
             amongst
             his
             enemies
             is
             farther
             set
             forth
             ;
             for
             they
             make
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             make
             such
             a
             slaughter
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             conquerour
             he
             might
             drink
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             which
             should
             run
             down
             as
             a
             brook
             or
             stream
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             expression
             Numb
             .
             23.24
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               people
               shall
               rise
               up
               as
               a
               great
               lion
               ,
               and
               lift
               up
               himself
               as
               a
               young
               lion
               :
               he
               shall
               not
               lye
               down
               untill
               he
               eat
               of
               the
               prey
               ,
               and
               drink
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               slain
            
             :
             and
             hereby
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             signifyed
             Christs
             satiating
             ,
             refreshing
             and
             delighting
             himself
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
             But
             there
             are
             two
             other
             expositions
             that
             are
             far
             more
             probable
             :
             and
             indeed
             of
             these
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             which
             is
             the
             best
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             hereby
             the
             Psalmist
             sets
             forth
             the
             alacrity
             ,
             heat
             and
             fervency
             of
             Christ
             in
             pursuing
             his
             enemies
             :
             
               He
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               brook
               in
               the
               way
               ;
               therefore
               shall
               he
               lift
               up
               the
               head
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             he
             shall
             no
             where
             stay
             to
             rest
             and
             refresh
             himself
             ,
             but
             quenching
             his
             thirst
             a
             little
             out
             of
             any
             brook
             that
             he
             meets
             with
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             he
             shall
             presently
             lift
             up
             his
             head
             again
             ,
             and
             shall
             again
             follow
             his
             enemies
             close
             at
             the
             heels
             .
             And
             this
             exposition
             some
             learned
             Expositours
             do
             the
             rather
             approve
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             coherence
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             ,
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             doth
             still
             prosecute
             his
             prophesies
             concerning
             the
             victories
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             then
             the
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             are
             meant
             ,
             the
             first
             branch
             of
             his
             humiliation
             or
             passion
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             of
             his
             resurrection
             and
             exaltation
             .
             For
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               brook
               in
               the
               way
               ,
            
             they
             say
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             1.
             the
             poor
             and
             mean
             condition
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             lived
             as
             a
             pilgrim
             and
             stranger
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             other
             drink
             ,
             but
             the
             water
             that
             runs
             in
             brooks
             and
             rivers
             ,
             to
             quench
             their
             thirst
             ,
             (
             wherein
             they
             say
             also
             that
             David
             ,
             whilst
             he
             lived
             obscurely
             in
             desolate
             places
             for
             fear
             of
             Saul
             ,
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ;
             )
             and
             then
             by
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             his
             head
             must
             be
             meant
             ,
             the
             glory
             whereto
             afterwards
             Christ
             was
             exalted
             :
             or
             2.
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ
             .
             As
             waters
             in
             the
             Scripture
             do
             usually
             signify
             afflictions
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             22.5
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             42.7
             ;
             so
             drinking
             of
             these
             waters
             may
             signify
             ,
             either
             that
             a
             man
             is
             drowned
             and
             overwhelmed
             in
             these
             floods
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             because
             when
             a
             man
             is
             drowned
             ,
             the
             water
             will
             run
             into
             his
             bowels
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             that
             Psal
             .
             69.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Save
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               waters
               are
               come
               in
               unto
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             a
             voluntary
             submission
             to
             the
             afflictions
             which
             a
             man
             undergoes
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Joh.
             18.11
             .
             
               the
               cup
               which
               my
               father
               giveth
               me
               ,
               shall
               I
               not
               drink
               it
               ?
            
             But
             now
             ,
             as
             drinking
             of
             a
             cup
             may
             signify
             the
             undergoing
             of
             a
             certain
             portion
             of
             afflictions
             and
             miseries
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             drinking
             of
             the
             brook
             may
             signify
             an
             undergoing
             of
             the
             highest
             degrees
             of
             all
             miseries
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             because
             a
             brook
             of
             waters
             may
             signify
             a
             confluence
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             miseries
             .
             So
             that
             when
             it
             is
             said
             here
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               brook
               in
               the
               way
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             miseries
             due
             to
             men
             for
             sin
             should
             ,
             as
             a
             torrent
             ,
             come
             pouring
             in
             upon
             him
             .
             Having
             spoken
             so
             much
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             concerning
             
             the
             victories
             of
             Christ
             ,
             under
             those
             metaphoricall
             expressions
             of
             striking
             through
             kings
             ,
             of
             filling
             the
             places
             with
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             &c.
             lest
             we
             should
             hence
             think
             that
             his
             kingdome
             should
             be
             an
             outward
             worldly
             kingdome
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             doth
             therefore
             adde
             this
             ,
             concerning
             his
             suffering
             ,
             and
             so
             entring
             into
             glory
             :
             
               He
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               brook
               in
               the
               way
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             passeth
             through
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             ,
             whilst
             he
             is
             in
             the
             way
             of
             accomplishing
             the
             will
             of
             God
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             men
             ,
             passing
             through
             this
             vail
             of
             tears
             ,
             he
             shall
             drink
             of
             the
             troubled
             brook
             of
             many
             bitter
             sufferings
             ,
             he
             shall
             undergoe
             all
             the
             wrath
             that
             was
             due
             to
             man
             for
             sin
             :
             
               therefore
               shall
               he
               lift
               up
               the
               head
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             rise
             victoriously
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             he
             shall
             triumphantly
             ascend
             up
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             shall
             there
             sit
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             for
             this
             phrase
             of
             lifting
             up
             the
             head
             ,
             Psal
             .
             3.3
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               PRaise
               ye
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.1
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Alphabeticall
             Psalms
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             all
             the
             Hebrew
             letters
             perfectly
             according
             to
             their
             order
             without
             omission
             of
             any
             :
             and
             they
             are
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             every
             clause
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             the
             first
             eight
             verses
             being
             divided
             into
             two
             clauses
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             last
             into
             three
             .
             And
             just
             so
             it
             is
             again
             in
             the
             following
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               works
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               great
               ,
               sought
               out
               of
               all
               them
               that
               have
               pleasure
               therein
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             profane
             ungodly
             men
             discern
             not
             the
             transcendent
             excellency
             that
             is
             in
             Gods
             works
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             regard
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             search
             not
             into
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             that
             take
             delight
             in
             searching
             into
             them
             ,
             they
             discover
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             good
             measure
             understand
             ,
             the
             exquisite
             excellency
             that
             is
             therein
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               His
               work
               is
               honourable
               and
               glorious
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             peculiarly
             of
             the
             glorious
             work
             of
             Gods
             delivering
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             because
             they
             conceive
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             of
             this
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             as
             spoken
             generally
             ,
             that
             whatever
             God
             doeth
             is
             full
             of
             majesty
             and
             glory
             .
             And
             (
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             here
             adds
             ,
             because
             therein
             consists
             the
             chief
             glory
             of
             his
             works
             )
             
               his
               righteousnesse
               endureth
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whatever
             God
             doeth
             ,
             he
             doeth
             it
             in
             faithfulnesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             unto
             his
             people
             ;
             yea
             even
             then
             when
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             promised
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               hath
               made
               his
               wonderfull
               works
               to
               be
               remembred
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             his
             word
             given
             them
             ,
             wherein
             those
             wonderfull
             works
             of
             his
             are
             recorded
             ;
             or
             by
             those
             memorials
             of
             his
             glorious
             works
             ,
             which
             he
             ordained
             to
             be
             kept
             amongst
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             pot
             of
             mannah
             ,
             the
             rod
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             the
             festivals
             which
             they
             were
             appointed
             to
             observe
             ,
             as
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             the
             Pentecost
             ,
             the
             feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             works
             that
             God
             wrought
             for
             the
             Israelites
             were
             so
             exceeding
             wonderfull
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             only
             worthy
             for
             ever
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             but
             such
             indeed
             as
             that
             it
             wat
             not
             possible
             they
             should
             ever
             be
             forgotten
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               He
               hath
               given
               meat
               unto
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             his
             people
             Israel
             ;
             and
             he
             useth
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               unto
               them
               that
               fear
               him
            
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             were
             then
             the
             only
             people
             that
             worshipped
             God
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ;
             or
             because
             what
             he
             did
             for
             them
             ,
             was
             done
             for
             their
             sakes
             amongst
             them
             that
             did
             truly
             fear
             him
             .
             As
             for
             the
             mercy
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               given
               meat
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             either
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             in
             generall
             ,
             of
             Gods
             providing
             food
             convenient
             for
             them
             that
             have
             feared
             him
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             for
             Elijah
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             or
             rather
             more
             particularly
             ,
             of
             Gods
             feeding
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             with
             manna
             from
             heaven
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             given
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               he
               will
               ever
               be
               mindfull
               of
               his
               covenant
            
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             covenant
             he
             had
             made
             with
             them
             God
             did
             this
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             a
             murmuring
             and
             rebellious
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               works
               of
               his
               hands
               are
               verity
               and
               judgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             All
             that
             God
             doeth
             in
             the
             government
             of
             his
             Church
             is
             full
             of
             truth
             and
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             exactly
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             judgement
             ,
             being
             exactly
             just
             in
             every
             regard
             .
             And
             this
             some
             conceive
             may
             be
             added
             in
             particular
             reference
             to
             that
             work
             of
             God
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             in
             giving
             the
             Israelites
             
               the
               heritage
               of
               the
               heathen
            
             ;
             wherein
             God
             approved
             his
             truth
             ,
             in
             performing
             the
             promise
             he
             had
             made
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             his
             justice
             ,
             in
             rooting
             out
             those
             wicked
             nations
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               all
               his
               commandements
               are
               sure
            
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             19.7
             .
             )
             I
             conceive
             that
             under
             this
             word
             
               his
               commandements
            
             ,
             both
             the
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             annexed
             to
             his
             commandements
             must
             necessarily
             be
             comprehended
             :
             and
             so
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             do
             surely
             reveal
             the
             will
             of
             God
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             because
             what
             is
             promised
             and
             threatned
             therein
             shall
             certainly
             come
             to
             passe
             .
             However
             ,
             this
             clause
             seems
             to
             be
             added
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             concerning
             Gods
             works
             ,
             purposely
             to
             shew
             what
             a
             clear
             agreement
             there
             is
             betwixt
             his
             works
             and
             his
             word
             ;
             his
             works
             continually
             making
             good
             the
             sure
             truth
             of
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             revealed
             in
             his
             word
             &
             commandements
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               They
               stand
               fast
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             established
             his
             commandements
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             changed
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             perpetually
             true
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             the
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             annexed
             thereto
             ,
             whatever
             carnall
             reason
             may
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             temptation
             judge
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             
               and
               are
               done
               in
               truth
               and
               uprightnesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             composed
             and
             ordained
             according
             to
             the
             exact
             rule
             of
             truth
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             charged
             with
             the
             least
             falshood
             or
             unrighteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               sent
               redemption
               unto
               his
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Many
             understand
             this
             particularly
             of
             the
             Lords
             delivering
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egypt
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Moses
             ,
             whom
             he
             sent
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               commanded
               his
               covenant
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             he
             seems
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             covenant
             which
             God
             made
             with
             them
             at
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             presently
             upon
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Egypt
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             more
             generally
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             deliverances
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             which
             God
             had
             afforded
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             they
             were
             shadows
             of
             their
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             in
             the
             next
             words
             of
             the
             covenant
             which
             God
             made
             with
             them
             for
             life
             eternall
             ,
             which
             was
             grounded
             on
             that
             great
             work
             of
             Christs
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             whereto
             they
             were
             strongly
             obliged
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             because
             he
             had
             so
             redeemed
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             expression
             here
             used
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               commanded
               his
               covenant
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Chron.
             16.15
             :
             and
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               holy
               &
               reverend
               is
               his
               Name
               ,
            
             that
             is
             added
             ,
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             stir
             up
             men
             to
             be
             carefull
             of
             keeping
             covenant
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               wisedome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             Gods
             name
             was
             
               holy
               and
               reverend
            
             ,
             hence
             the
             Psalmist
             takes
             occasion
             to
             presse
             upon
             men
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             foundation
             ,
             
               of
               wisedome
            
             ;
             there
             is
             never
             any
             true
             wisedome
             in
             men
             till
             they
             begin
             to
             fear
             God
             :
             
               a
               good
               understanding
               have
               all
               they
               that
               doe
               his
               commandements
            
             ;
             the
             wisedome
             of
             others
             deserves
             not
             comparatively
             the
             name
             of
             understanding
             :
             
               his
               praise
               endureth
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             praise
             ,
             the
             approbation
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             reward
             ,
             which
             such
             a
             man
             receives
             from
             God
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             praise
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               BLessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             By
             describing
             the
             blisse
             of
             those
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             seems
             to
             make
             good
             what
             was
             said
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Psalm
             ,
             that
             
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               wisedome
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               His
               seed
               shall
               be
               mighty
               upon
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             exceeding
             numerous
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             power
             in
             every
             regard
             :
             
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               upright
               shall
               be
               blessed
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             37.26
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Wealth
               and
               riches
               shall
               be
               in
               his
               house
               ;
               and
               his
               righteousnesse
               endureth
               for
               ever
               .
            
             ]
             Severall
             waies
             is
             this
             last
             clause
             understood
             by
             Expositours
             .
             For
             1.
             some
             take
             it
             to
             be
             added
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             God
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             he
             abounds
             in
             wealth
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             corrupted
             thereby
             ,
             as
             many
             are
             ,
             but
             still
             holds
             fast
             his
             righteousnesse
             :
             2.
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             his
             renown
             amongst
             men
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             men
             may
             seek
             to
             overcloud
             his
             righteousnesse
             with
             false
             accusations
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             still
             shine
             forth
             gloriously
             ,
             and
             be
             for
             ever
             renowned
             amongst
             men
             :
             3.
             others
             conceive
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             why
             there
             is
             still
             wealth
             and
             riches
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             God
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             whilst
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             both
             in
             getting
             and
             using
             their
             riches
             ,
             doth
             soon
             wast
             their
             great
             estates
             ,
             his
             is
             preserved
             by
             his
             constant
             righteousnesse
             :
             and
             4.
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             his
             perseverance
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             never-failing
             reward
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Vnto
               the
               upright
               there
               ariseth
               light
               in
               the
               darknesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             that
             severall
             waies
             :
             as
             1.
             when
             they
             are
             for
             a
             time
             under
             great
             distresse
             and
             heavinesse
             ,
             and
             yet
             then
             God
             brings
             them
             into
             a
             prosperous
             condition
             again
             ,
             or
             gives
             them
             much
             joy
             after
             their
             heavinesse
             ;
             2.
             when
             God
             keeps
             them
             free
             ,
             in
             times
             of
             some
             common
             calamity
             ;
             and
             3.
             when
             they
             are
             inwardly
             cheared
             with
             the
             consolations
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             greatest
             afflictions
             .
             Wicked
             men
             even
             in
             the
             sun-shine
             of
             their
             greatest
             prosperity
             ,
             not
             having
             any
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             are
             indeed
             under
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             distresses
             they
             are
             quite
             overwhelmed
             with
             sorrow
             ;
             but
             then
             the
             man
             that
             fears
             God
             is
             full
             of
             joy
             ,
             through
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             
             shining
             into
             his
             heart
             ,
             even
             under
             the
             darknesse
             of
             his
             saddest
             calamities
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Esth
             .
             8.16
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               he
               is
               gracious
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               compassion
               ,
               and
               righteous
               ,
            
             though
             many
             Expositours
             hold
             that
             they
             are
             spoken
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             herein
             a
             reason
             is
             given
             ,
             why
             
               unto
               the
               upright
               there
               ariseth
               light
               in
               darknesse
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             gracious
             ,
             yet
             methinks
             ,
             the
             dependance
             of
             this
             clause
             upon
             the
             foregoing
             words
             shews
             clearly
             that
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             upright
             man
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             reason
             given
             why
             light
             ariseth
             to
             the
             upright
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             the
             upright
             man
             is
             gracious
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               A
               good
               man
               sheweth
               favour
               ,
               and
               lendeth
               ;
               he
               will
               guide
               his
               affairs
               with
               discretion
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               with
               judgement
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             justly
             and
             judiciously
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.9
             .
             But
             in
             our
             Bibles
             it
             is
             rendered
             ,
             
               with
               discretion
            
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             many
             things
             :
             as
             in
             ordering
             his
             affairs
             and
             estate
             with
             such
             frugality
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             still
             have
             to
             give
             to
             the
             poor
             ;
             in
             considering
             when
             and
             where
             it
             is
             fit
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             when
             and
             where
             to
             lend
             ;
             in
             not
             being
             too
             prodigall
             ,
             nor
             too
             penurious
             ;
             in
             proportioning
             his
             charity
             according
             to
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             he
             affords
             it
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             particulars
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Surely
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
               for
               ever
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             15.5
             ,
             and
             16.8
             ,
             and
             55.22
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               hath
               dispersed
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             distributing
             his
             alms
             amongst
             many
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             full
             hand
             and
             chearfully
             ,
             as
             the
             husbandman
             scatters
             his
             seed
             when
             he
             sows
             his
             land
             .
             And
             so
             though
             his
             alms
             be
             given
             away
             ,
             yet
             his
             righteousnesse
             remains
             ,
             as
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               poor
               ;
               his
               righteousnesse
               endureth
               for
               ever
            
             :
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               His
               horn
               shall
               be
               exalted
               with
               honour
            
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             2.1
             .
             and
             2
             Sam.
             22.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               desire
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               perish
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             generally
             ,
             of
             Gods
             frustrating
             all
             the
             carnall
             desires
             of
             wicked
             men
             :
             yet
             because
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             of
             their
             fretting
             at
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             
               The
               wicked
               shall
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               grieved
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             are
             also
             more
             particularly
             meant
             of
             the
             disappointment
             of
             all
             the
             plots
             and
             devices
             ,
             which
             the
             wicked
             desired
             to
             have
             effected
             for
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               PRaise
               ,
               O
               ye
               servants
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             The
             Levites
             may
             hereby
             be
             more
             peculiarly
             intended
             ,
             whose
             speciall
             office
             it
             was
             continually
             to
             sing
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             God
             may
             be
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               From
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               sun
               ,
               unto
               the
               going
               down
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Name
               is
               to
               be
               praised
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             is
             manifestly
             discovered
             in
             his
             works
             all
             the
             world
             over
             .
             Yet
             herein
             may
             also
             be
             implyed
             ,
             that
             all
             nations
             were
             to
             have
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             Redemption
             discovered
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               high
               above
               all
               nations
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             97.9
             .
             A
             chief
             thing
             intended
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             far
             excels
             in
             his
             majesty
             and
             glory
             all
             the
             great
             ones
             
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             .
             
               And
               his
               glory
               above
               the
               heavens
               :
            
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             8.1
             .
          
           
             
               Who
               is
               like
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             15.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Who
               humbleth
               himself
               to
               behold
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             undertake
             the
             care
             and
             government
             of
             
               the
               things
               that
               are
               in
               heaven
            
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             as
             glorious
             creatures
             as
             the
             angels
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             abasement
             to
             the
             most
             high
             God
             to
             mind
             or
             regard
             them
             :
             
               and
               in
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             yea
             the
             meanest
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               He
               raiseth
               up
               the
               poor
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               That
               he
               may
               set
               him
               with
               princes
               ,
               even
               with
               the
               princes
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             ]
             Where
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             honour
             to
             be
             a
             prince
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             a
             prince
             elsewhere
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             advantage
             in
             other
             regards
             ;
             because
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             favour
             to
             them
             above
             other
             princes
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             things
             that
             God
             usually
             doeth
             for
             his
             people
             above
             other
             nations
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               maketh
               the
               barren
               woman
               to
               keep
               house
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             giving
             her
             many
             children
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             up
             a
             full
             family
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             68.6
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXIV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               WHen
               Israel
               went
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               Iacob
               from
               a
               people
               of
               a
               strange
               language
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             81.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Iudah
               was
               his
               Sanctuary
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             children
             of
             Israel
             (
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             tribes
             being
             here
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             people
             )
             became
             a
             holy
             people
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             being
             sanctified
             and
             set
             apart
             from
             all
             other
             nations
             to
             be
             a
             peculiar
             people
             unto
             himself
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             would
             be
             glorified
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             he
             would
             make
             himself
             known
             ,
             be
             worshipped
             and
             served
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             temple
             and
             Sanctuary
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
             
               ye
               are
               the
               temple
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ;
               as
               God
               hath
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               dwell
               in
               them
               and
               walk
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               my
               people
               :
               and
               Israel
               his
               dominion
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             became
             a
             people
             subject
             unto
             his
             dominion
             ,
             over
             whom
             he
             would
             rule
             as
             their
             king
             by
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             .
             And
             this
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             when
             God
             brought
             the
             Israelites
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             because
             then
             ,
             by
             the
             many
             miracles
             which
             God
             wrought
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             made
             it
             manifest
             that
             he
             had
             taken
             them
             to
             be
             a
             peculiar
             people
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             because
             by
             that
             great
             work
             of
             their
             Redemption
             he
             had
             indeed
             purchased
             them
             to
             be
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               mountains
               skipped
               like
               rams
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               hills
               like
               lambs
               ,
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             At
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             mountainous
             tops
             of
             Sinai
             and
             Horeb
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             rising
             hills
             therein
             ,
             or
             the
             mountain
             of
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             other
             adjacent
             mountains
             and
             hills
             ,
             did
             move
             and
             shake
             as
             apparently
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             rams
             and
             lambs
             in
             a
             flock
             do
             leap
             and
             skip
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             Exod.
             19.18
             .
             that
             
               the
               whole
               mount
               quaked
               greatly
            
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             29.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Tremble
               thou
               earth
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               .
            
             ]
             Having
             demanded
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             why
             the
             mountains
             skipped
             like
             rams
             ,
             &c.
             here
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             answering
             that
             question
             ,
             adds
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Tremble
               thou
               earth
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Surely
             it
             was
             because
             they
             were
             afraid
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             mighty
             God
             of
             Jacob
             :
             thus
             it
             
             was
             then
             ,
             and
             thus
             indeed
             it
             ought
             alwaies
             to
             be
             ;
             
               Tremble
               thou
               earth
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               NOt
               unto
               us
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             expressed
             as
             a
             prayer
             of
             Gods
             people
             when
             they
             were
             in
             great
             danger
             of
             their
             idolatrous
             enemies
             ,
             
               Not
               unto
               us
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               not
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               unto
               thy
               Name
               give
               glory
            
             :
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             We
             desire
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             the
             heathen
             ;
             but
             not
             that
             any
             glory
             may
             thereby
             redound
             unto
             us
             ,
             either
             for
             our
             valour
             in
             vanquishing
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             our
             righteousnesse
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             thereby
             had
             deserved
             any
             such
             thing
             at
             thy
             hands
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             thy
             Name
             may
             be
             glorified
             :
             
               for
               thy
               mercy
               and
               for
               thy
               truths
               sake
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             hereby
             it
             may
             be
             manifested
             how
             mercifull
             thou
             art
             to
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             how
             faithfull
             in
             making
             good
             all
             thy
             promises
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               But
               our
               God
               is
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             by
             way
             of
             disdaining
             that
             scorn
             of
             the
             heathen
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               now
               their
               God
               ?
               Our
               God
               ,
            
             say
             they
             ,
             
               is
               in
               the
               heavens
            
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             a
             God
             of
             infinite
             majesty
             and
             power
             ,
             having
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             under
             his
             command
             :
             
               he
               hath
               done
               whatsoever
               he
               pleased
            
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             hath
             been
             done
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             it
             should
             so
             be
             .
             And
             hence
             they
             would
             imply
             ,
             that
             as
             their
             enemies
             could
             not
             have
             prevailed
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             God
             was
             pleased
             it
             should
             so
             be
             ;
             to
             when
             he
             pleased
             ,
             he
             could
             easily
             restore
             them
             to
             a
             better
             condition
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Neither
               speak
               they
               through
               their
               throat
               .
            
             ]
             It
             was
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               They
               have
               mouths
               ,
               but
               they
               speak
               not
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             which
             is
             added
             here
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             somewhat
             more
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             doe
             what
             the
             brute
             creatures
             did
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             make
             the
             least
             noise
             to
             come
             out
             of
             their
             throats
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               They
               that
               make
               them
               are
               like
               unto
               them
               ,
               so
               is
               every
               one
               that
               trusteth
               in
               them
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             stupid
             and
             blind
             ,
             as
             very
             stocks
             and
             blocks
             ,
             as
             their
             idols
             are
             ;
             no
             more
             able
             to
             oppose
             the
             will
             and
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             hurt
             his
             people
             ,
             then
             their
             dead
             idols
             were
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               O
               Israel
               ,
               trust
               thou
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             the
             heathen
             say
             your
             trust
             is
             in
             vain
             ,
             yet
             be
             not
             discouraged
             ;
             let
             them
             trust
             in
             such
             helplesse
             things
             as
             their
             idols
             are
             ,
             do
             you
             still
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             
               he
               is
               their
               help
               and
               their
               shield
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               O
               house
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             These
             are
             particularly
             expressed
             ,
             because
             by
             their
             place
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             be
             patterns
             and
             examples
             herein
             unto
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Ye
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             those
             that
             did
             fear
             the
             Lord
             of
             other
             nations
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             proselytes
             that
             had
             joyned
             themselves
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             or
             others
             ;
             yea
             some
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             prophesy
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             But
             rather
             I
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
             it
             was
             only
             those
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             that
             did
             truly
             
               fear
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             should
             find
             him
             
               their
               help
               and
               their
               shield
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               been
               mindfull
               of
               us
               ,
               he
               will
               blesse
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             God
             hath
             afflicted
             us
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             cast
             us
             off
             ,
             nor
             forgotten
             us
             ;
             all
             this
             while
             he
             hath
             been
             mindfull
             of
             us
             :
             God
             hath
             formerly
             remembred
             us
             in
             mercy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doubtlesse
             he
             will
             blesse
             us
             still
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               encrease
               you
               more
               and
               more
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             number
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             you
             daily
             a
             supply
             of
             new
             benefits
             ,
             both
             temporall
             and
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               The
               heaven
               ,
               even
               the
               heavens
               are
               the
               Lords
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             his
             by
             creation
             ;
             or
             he
             hath
             taken
             them
             to
             be
             the
             place
             of
             his
             habitation
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             orders
             and
             disposeth
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             that
             are
             here
             below
             .
             And
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             either
             to
             assure
             Gods
             people
             how
             safely
             they
             might
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             things
             under
             his
             power
             and
             command
             ,
             and
             could
             therefore
             make
             them
             instrumentall
             for
             their
             good
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             illustrate
             that
             which
             is
             said
             in
             the
             following
             words
             concerning
             Gods
             love
             to
             mankind
             ,
             
               but
               the
               earth
               hath
               he
               given
               to
               the
               children
               of
               men
               :
            
             as
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             The
             Lord
             enjoyes
             an
             alsufficiency
             in
             himself
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             provided
             for
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             neither
             needs
             he
             any
             of
             these
             things
             that
             are
             here
             below
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             all
             these
             things
             he
             hath
             made
             merely
             for
             mans
             use
             and
             service
             :
             wherein
             is
             implyed
             1.
             that
             this
             discovery
             of
             Gods
             love
             and
             goodnesse
             and
             bounty
             to
             mankind
             might
             let
             his
             people
             see
             ,
             how
             confidently
             they
             much
             more
             might
             assure
             themselves
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             fail
             to
             blesse
             them
             ;
             and
             2.
             what
             just
             cause
             there
             was
             ,
             that
             this
             bountifull
             provision
             God
             had
             made
             for
             man
             should
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             it
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             those
             words
             are
             added
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             concerning
             their
             praising
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               dead
               praise
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               any
               that
               goe
               down
               into
               silence
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             into
             the
             grave
             ;
             where
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             but
             silence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             possibility
             of
             praising
             God.
             But
             that
             which
             they
             would
             imply
             hereby
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             suffer
             his
             people
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             their
             enemies
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             none
             left
             to
             praise
             his
             Name
             ,
             whereas
             this
             was
             the
             very
             end
             why
             God
             gave
             the
             earth
             to
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             6.5
             ,
             and
             30.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               But
               we
               will
               blesse
               the
               Lord
               ,
               from
               this
               time
               forth
               and
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             Lord
             ,
             preserving
             us
             ,
             we
             thy
             people
             shall
             still
             in
             all
             succeeding
             ages
             praise
             thy
             Name
             :
             and
             therefore
             save
             us
             for
             thy
             Names
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXVI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             I
             
               Love
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             By
             the
             words
             in
             the
             last
             verses
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             
               I
               will
               pay
               my
               vows
               in
               the
               courts
               of
               the
               Lords
               house
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thee
               ,
               O
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             it
             appears
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             after
             the
             Ark
             was
             removed
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             because
             those
             expressions
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               sorrows
               of
               death
               compassed
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               pains
               of
               hell
               got
               hold
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             much
             the
             same
             with
             those
             which
             David
             used
             Psal
             .
             18.6
             .
             it
             seems
             most
             probable
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             also
             composed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             both
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             upon
             the
             same
             occasion
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             deliverance
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             Saul
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               sorrows
               of
               death
               compassed
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               pains
               of
               hell
               gat
               hold
               upon
               me
               .
            
             ]
             So
             he
             calls
             his
             sorrows
             and
             pains
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             he
             was
             in
             apparent
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.6
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             he
             was
             tempted
             to
             fear
             ,
             that
             the
             evils
             that
             befell
             him
             proceeded
             from
             the
             wrath
             and
             displeasure
             of
             the
             Lord
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               preserveth
               the
               simple
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             plain-hearted
             ,
             and
             do
             sincerely
             and
             simply
             mean
             what
             they
             professe
             :
             and
             this
             indeed
             David
             might
             well
             speak
             with
             reference
             to
             himself
             ,
             who
             plainly
             meant
             what
             he
             professed
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             cunningly
             intend
             any
             hurt
             unto
             Saul
             ,
             whilst
             he
             professed
             all
             fidelity
             to
             him
             .
             But
             rather
             I
             conceive
             that
             by
             
               the
               simple
            
             here
             are
             meant
             those
             that
             lye
             open
             to
             injuries
             ,
             and
             are
             easily
             circumvented
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             and
             trouble
             ,
             are
             not
             cunning
             to
             work
             out
             their
             deliverance
             ,
             as
             many
             worldly
             men
             are
             ,
             but
             are
             wont
             only
             with
             a
             simple
             ,
             quiet
             mind
             ,
             to
             commit
             their
             cause
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             and
             wait
             for
             help
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             children
             that
             being
             helplesse
             in
             themselves
             ,
             do
             wholly
             rest
             upon
             their
             parents
             for
             help
             .
             And
             this
             he
             speaks
             as
             from
             his
             own
             experience
             ;
             
               I
               was
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               brought
               low
            
             ,
             not
             knowing
             which
             way
             to
             help
             my self
             ,
             
               and
               be
               helped
               me
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Return
               unto
               thy
               rest
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Be
             no
             longer
             disquieted
             ,
             but
             rest
             thy self
             quietly
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             formerly
             done
             ,
             upon
             Gods
             promises
             and
             fatherly
             providence
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             the
             experience
             thou
             hast
             now
             had
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             thee
             ;
             
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               dealt
               bountifully
               with
               thee
               .
            
             They
             that
             conceive
             this
             Psalm
             to
             have
             been
             composed
             after
             David
             was
             delivered
             from
             the
             insurrection
             of
             his
             son
             Absalom
             ,
             do
             otherwise
             understand
             this
             clause
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             now
             he
             might
             expect
             to
             rest
             quietly
             in
             his
             throne
             again
             ,
             and
             peaceably
             to
             enjoy
             the
             liberty
             of
             Gods
             Sanctuary
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             formerly
             done
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             clearly
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               For
               thou
               hast
               delivered
               my
               soul
               from
               death
               ,
               mine
               eyes
               from
               tears
               ,
               and
               my
               feet
               from
               falling
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             56.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               I
               will
               walk
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             I
             will
             daily
             serve
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             live
             here
             in
             this
             world
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             27.13
             .
             But
             what
             is
             rather
             meant
             by
             walking
             
               before
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             see
             again
             in
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             56.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               I
               believed
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             make
             good
             his
             promise
             to
             me
             ;
             or
             particularly
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             deliver
             me
             out
             of
             those
             streights
             I
             was
             in
             :
             
               therefore
               have
               I
               spoken
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               deliver
               my
               soul
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               therefore
               have
               I
               spoken
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             therefore
             have
             I
             so
             often
             spoken
             of
             the
             promises
             that
             God
             had
             made
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             made
             open
             profession
             of
             my
             confidence
             therein
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             before
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             concerning
             Gods
             goodnesse
             and
             faithfulnesse
             to
             his
             poor
             servants
             ,
             vers
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             :
             
               I
               believed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             I
             saw
             how
             miraculously
             God
             had
             delivered
             me
             ,
             my
             faith
             was
             strengthened
             thereby
             ,
             and
             hence
             hath
             proceeded
             this
             confession
             which
             I
             have
             here
             made
             of
             my
             confidence
             in
             God.
             And
             indeed
             in
             the
             2
             Cor.
             4.13
             .
             where
             the
             Apostle
             cites
             these
             words
             ,
             he
             seems
             rather
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             speaking
             by
             way
             of
             confession
             ,
             then
             by
             way
             of
             invocation
             ;
             
               We
               having
               the
               same
               
               spirit
               of
               faith
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               I
               believed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               I
               spoken
               ;
               we
               also
               believe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               speak
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               I
               was
               greatly
               afflicted
            
             ,
             they
             are
             added
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             in
             great
             distresse
             even
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             thus
             call
             upon
             God
             ,
             or
             encourage
             himself
             in
             his
             promises
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               haste
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             31.22
             :
             
               All
               men
               are
               liars
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             prone
             to
             lie
             ,
             and
             to
             deceive
             those
             that
             rely
             upon
             their
             words
             :
             and
             this
             it
             is
             thought
             David
             spake
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             prophets
             ,
             Samuel
             especially
             ,
             who
             had
             anointed
             him
             and
             promised
             him
             the
             kingdome
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             doth
             here
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             purposely
             to
             shew
             how
             unworthy
             he
             was
             of
             the
             mercy
             which
             God
             had
             afforded
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             this
             discovery
             of
             his
             own
             wickednesse
             he
             might
             the
             more
             magnify
             Gods
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               I
               will
               take
               the
               cup
               of
               salvation
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             offer
             unto
             the
             Lord
             a
             peace-offering
             of
             praise
             ;
             or
             ,
             I
             will
             praise
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             solemn
             and
             joyfull
             manner
             :
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               I
               will
               take
               the
               cup
               of
               salvation
               ,
            
             was
             ,
             either
             because
             in
             those
             peace-offerings
             they
             were
             alwaies
             wont
             to
             pour
             out
             a
             drink-offering
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             or
             because
             when
             the
             sacrificer
             came
             to
             feast
             with
             his
             family
             and
             friends
             on
             his
             peace-offerings
             ,
             the
             custome
             was
             that
             he
             took
             a
             cup
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             having
             used
             a
             certain
             form
             of
             blessing
             God
             for
             that
             mercy
             or
             deliverance
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             afforded
             him
             ,
             he
             drank
             ,
             and
             then
             caused
             the
             cup
             to
             passe
             round
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             it
             seems
             they
             called
             this
             cup
             
               the
               cup
               of
               salvation
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               cup
               of
               blessing
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             even
             to
             this
             custome
             Christ
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             had
             some
             respect
             in
             the
             institution
             of
             his
             last
             supper
             ,
             the
             cup
             whereof
             therefore
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               the
               cup
               of
               blessing
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Precious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             would
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             Lords
             preserving
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             found
             what
             precious
             account
             God
             makes
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             his
             faithfull
             servants
             :
             
               Precious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Saints
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             make
             light
             of
             their
             deaths
             ,
             but
             their
             lives
             are
             very
             precious
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             even
             after
             their
             death
             he
             esteems
             them
             as
             his
             jewels
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             72.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               I
               am
               thy
               servant
               ,
               and
               the
               son
               of
               thy
               handmaid
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             86.16
             :
             
               thou
               hast
               broken
               my
               bonds
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             delivered
             me
             out
             of
             all
             my
             streights
             and
             dangers
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             thraldome
             whereinto
             mine
             enemies
             would
             have
             brought
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXVII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             O
             
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
               all
               ye
               nations
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             this
             ,
             as
             foreseeing
             and
             foretelling
             that
             all
             nations
             should
             by
             Christ
             be
             joyned
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             become
             his
             people
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             15.11
             .
             doth
             expresly
             alledge
             this
             place
             to
             prove
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
        
         
           
           
           
             PSALM
             CXVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             O
             
               Give
               thanks
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             evident
             by
             many
             passages
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             especially
             by
             those
             expressions
             vers
             .
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             and
             24.
             
             
               The
               stone
               which
               the
               builders
               refused
               is
               become
               the
               head
               stone
               in
               the
               corner
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             some
             solemn
             and
             festivall
             assembly
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             David
             was
             newly
             settled
             on
             the
             throne
             of
             Israel
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             by
             almost
             all
             Expositours
             judged
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             penned
             when
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Ishbosheth
             all
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             had
             anointed
             him
             to
             be
             their
             king
             ,
             &
             he
             had
             vanquished
             the
             Philistines
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             had
             invaded
             the
             land
             ,
             &
             thereupon
             he
             gathered
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             people
             together
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             give
             thanks
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             withall
             that
             they
             might
             remove
             the
             Ark
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             6.1
             .
             But
             yet
             withall
             by
             that
             passage
             vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               The
               stone
               which
               the
               builders
               refused
               is
               become
               the
               head
               stone
               in
               the
               corner
               ,
            
             which
             is
             in
             so
             many
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             &
             that
             vers
             .
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             
               Save
               now
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               he
               that
               cometh
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             which
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             Matth.
             21.9
             .
             it
             is
             as
             evident
             ,
             that
             whilst
             David
             speaks
             in
             this
             Psalm
             of
             himself
             ,
             &
             those
             things
             which
             had
             befallen
             him
             ,
             his
             principall
             aim
             was
             hereby
             prophetically
             to
             foretell
             those
             things
             that
             concerned
             Christ
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             spring
             out
             of
             his
             loins
             .
             And
             as
             for
             this
             exhortation
             ,
             
               O
               give
               thanks
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             by
             David
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             that
             principally
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             great
             mercy
             in
             exalting
             David
             to
             be
             their
             king
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             giving
             Christ
             to
             be
             their
             king
             &
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Let
               the
               house
               of
               Aaron
               now
               say
               ,
               that
               his
               mercy
               endureth
               for
               ever
               .
            
             ]
             For
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             115.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               taketh
               my
               part
               with
               them
               that
               help
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             54.4
             :
             
               therefore
               shall
               I
               see
               my
               desire
               upon
               them
               that
               hate
               me
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             91.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               All
               nations
               compassed
               me
               about
            
             .
             ]
             Though
             of
             Christ
             it
             may
             be
             literally
             and
             truly
             said
             ,
             of
             whom
             David
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             that
             all
             nations
             do
             set
             themselves
             against
             him
             ;
             yet
             understanding
             the
             words
             of
             David
             himself
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             meant
             then
             of
             the
             neighbouring
             nations
             ;
             unlesse
             we
             take
             it
             as
             a
             figurative
             expression
             ,
             
               All
               nations
               compassed
               me
               about
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             All
             the
             world
             is
             set
             against
             me
             ,
             I
             can
             no
             where
             be
             safe
             or
             quiet
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               They
               compassed
               me
               about
               like
               bees
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             it
             is
             not
             without
             some
             contempt
             that
             he
             compares
             his
             enemies
             to
             bees
             ,
             yet
             withall
             he
             seeks
             hereby
             to
             imply
             how
             he
             was
             continually
             stung
             and
             vexed
             by
             them
             ,
             not
             knowing
             how
             by
             any
             means
             to
             avoid
             them
             .
             And
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             1.44
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             he
             doth
             thereby
             shew
             farther
             how
             easily
             they
             were
             ruined
             :
             
               they
               are
               quenched
               as
               the
               fire
               of
               thorns
            
             ;
             which
             though
             they
             be
             soon
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             mighty
             crackling
             noise
             ,
             and
             yield
             for
             a
             time
             a
             more
             terrible
             blaze
             then
             greater
             wood
             will
             do
             ;
             yet
             alas
             ,
             they
             are
             soon
             consumed
             in
             their
             own
             flame
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             fire
             will
             be
             presently
             out
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             ●arce
             leave
             ●o
             much
             as
             any
             ashes
             behind
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               thrust
               sore
               at
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               fall
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             Thou
             ,
             O
             Saul
             ;
             or
             indefinitely
             ,
             Thou
             ,
             O
             mine
             enemy
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               voice
               of
               rejoycing
               &
               salvation
               is
               in
               the
               tabernacles
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             here
             laid
             down
             as
             a
             generall
             truth
             ;
             for
             indeed
             all
             Gods
             righteous
             servants
             are
             sure
             to
             see
             the
             salvation
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             they
             only
             can
             &
             will
             truly
             rejoyce
             in
             Gods
             salvation
             .
             But
             here
             doubtlesse
             it
             is
             added
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             particular
             mercy
             ,
             for
             which
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             .
             And
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             faithfull
             throughout
             the
             land
             should
             ,
             every
             one
             even
             in
             their
             own
             private
             dwellings
             ,
             rejoyce
             for
             that
             salvation
             which
             God
             had
             wrought
             for
             David
             ,
             being
             glad
             to
             see
             the
             day
             whereon
             so
             great
             a
             change
             was
             wrought
             ,
             &
             that
             especially
             because
             they
             knew
             that
             his
             exaltation
             to
             the
             throne
             tended
             to
             the
             great
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             .
             And
             so
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               doth
               valiantly
               ,
            
             may
             be
             added
             as
             that
             triumphant
             song
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             sung
             in
             the
             tabernacles
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               I
               shall
               not
               die
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             mine
             enemies
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Mine
             enemies
             have
             long
             thirsted
             &
             sought
             after
             my
             death
             ;
             &
             indeed
             for
             many
             years
             together
             I
             have
             been
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             continually
             in
             the
             very
             jaws
             of
             death
             ,
             &
             I
             have
             been
             looked
             upon
             no
             otherwise
             then
             as
             a
             lost
             dead
             man
             :
             but
             I
             see
             God
             hath
             determined
             otherwise
             of
             me
             ,
             he
             hath
             reserved
             me
             for
             his
             praise
             ;
             
               I
               shall
               not
               die
               ,
               but
               live
               ,
               &
               declare
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             How
             this
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             the
             pains
             of
             death
             could
             not
             hold
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             conceive
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Open
               to
               me
               the
               gates
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             gates
             of
             Gods
             Sanctuary
             :
             which
             are
             called
             
               the
               gates
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             1.
             because
             there
             the
             most
             righteous
             God
             had
             chosen
             the
             Sanctuary
             for
             his
             habitation
             ;
             2.
             because
             there
             the
             word
             of
             God
             was
             taught
             ,
             the
             only
             rule
             of
             true
             righteousnesse
             ;
             3.
             because
             there
             the
             people
             of
             God
             were
             cleansed
             from
             their
             sins
             by
             the
             sacrifices
             that
             they
             offered
             up
             unto
             God
             ,
             &
             so
             were
             presented
             righteous
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ;
             4.
             because
             there
             they
             worshipped
             &
             praised
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             chief
             part
             of
             their
             righteousnesse
             ;
             &
             5.
             &
             especially
             ,
             because
             God
             required
             that
             they
             should
             be
             a
             righteous
             people
             ,
             that
             presented
             themselves
             there
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             &
             did
             therefore
             enjoyn
             ,
             that
             none
             that
             were
             unclean
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             be
             there
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             reason
             seems
             to
             be
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               This
               gate
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               righteous
               shall
               enter
               .
            
             Now
             this
             David
             speaks
             to
             the
             Priests
             &
             Levites
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             festivity
             for
             which
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             ,
             whereon
             he
             had
             gathered
             the
             people
             together
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             praise
             God
             for
             his
             mercy
             to
             them
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             And
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             a
             poeticall
             manner
             ,
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             triumphant
             joy
             ,
             
               Open
               to
               me
               the
               gates
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Those
             gates
             from
             which
             I
             was
             so
             long
             banished
             ,
             &
             which
             I
             did
             so
             long
             &
             so
             earnestly
             desire
             to
             see
             ,
             Let
             them
             be
             now
             opened
             to
             me
             ,
             &
             my
             company
             ,
             
               I
               will
               goe
               into
               them
               ,
               &
               I
               will
               praise
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               This
               gate
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Lords
             house
             ,
             
               into
               which
               the
               righteous
               shall
               enter
               ,
            
             according
             to
             that
             Isa
             .
             26.2
             .
             
               Open
               ye
               the
               gates
               ,
               that
               the
               righteous
               nation
               which
               keepeth
               truth
               may
               enter
               in
               .
            
             Now
             some
             learned
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             in
             these
             words
             David
             doth
             covertly
             intimate
             ,
             what
             a
             change
             there
             should
             be
             
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             now
             God
             had
             exalted
             him
             to
             the
             throne
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             whereas
             in
             Sauls
             time
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             had
             been
             neglected
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             polluted
             by
             profane
             ungodly
             wretches
             ;
             now
             ,
             by
             the
             encouragement
             that
             should
             be
             given
             to
             religion
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             God
             should
             be
             more
             carefully
             frequented
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             such
             as
             did
             truly
             fear
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               The
               stone
               which
               the
               builders
               refused
               is
               become
               the
               head-stone
               of
               the
               corner
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             chief
             foundation
             corner-stone
             .
             This
             with
             the
             three
             following
             verses
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             congratulating
             the
             inauguration
             of
             their
             new
             king
             ;
             as
             those
             expressions
             therein
             may
             well
             induce
             us
             to
             think
             ,
             
               it
               is
               marvellous
               in
               our
               eyes
               ,
            
             &
             
               we
               will
               rejoyce
               &
               be
               glad
               .
            
             But
             however
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             First
             ,
             doubtlesse
             they
             are
             meant
             of
             David
             .
             As
             builders
             are
             wont
             to
             cast
             away
             some
             stones
             ,
             as
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             building
             ,
             so
             was
             David
             despised
             and
             rejected
             :
             his
             own
             father
             looked
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             presented
             before
             Samuel
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             anoint
             one
             of
             his
             sons
             to
             be
             king
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             16.11
             ;
             his
             brethren
             scorned
             &
             despised
             him
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             17.28
             ;
             &
             as
             for
             Saul
             ,
             his
             princes
             &
             courtiers
             ,
             who
             were
             as
             the
             master-builders
             in
             Israel
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             care
             chiefly
             lay
             of
             raising
             &
             advancing
             the
             glory
             &
             wel-fare
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             commonwealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             owning
             David
             to
             be
             the
             man
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             be
             king
             after
             Saul
             ,
             they
             persecuted
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             perfidious
             ungodly
             wretch
             ,
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             Gods
             people
             ;
             
               they
               have
               driven
               me
               out
               this
               day
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               from
               abiding
               in
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             26.19
             .
             yea
             &
             after
             Sauls
             death
             all
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             Judah
             only
             ,
             sided
             with
             Ishbosheth
             ,
             &
             would
             not
             endure
             to
             have
             David
             their
             king
             .
             And
             yet
             at
             last
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             this
             opposition
             ,
             God
             brought
             it
             so
             about
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             established
             king
             ,
             &
             so
             became
             the
             foundation
             corner-stone
             in
             that
             Church
             &
             state
             ,
             whose
             peace
             &
             glory
             he
             was
             a
             means
             under
             God
             to
             uphold
             &
             raise
             ,
             &
             united
             together
             those
             that
             had
             been
             sadly
             divided
             &
             distracted
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             And
             this
             is
             thus
             recorded
             ,
             that
             by
             considering
             what
             a
             miracle
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             thus
             exalted
             to
             the
             throne
             ,
             men
             might
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             by
             any
             ambitious
             policy
             &
             power
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             to
             be
             king
             ,
             but
             merely
             by
             the
             decree
             &
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               Lords
               doing
               ,
               &
               it
               is
               marvellous
               in
               our
               eyes
            
             ;
             &
             consequently
             ,
             how
             notoriously
             false
             all
             those
             slanders
             were
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             formerly
             raised
             of
             him
             .
             But
             then
             2.
             this
             is
             principally
             meant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             
               stone
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               mountain
               without
               hands
               ,
            
             Dan.
             2.45
             .
             who
             though
             
               he
               was
               despised
               &
               rejected
               of
               men
            
             Isa
             .
             53.3
             .
             especially
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             the
             Scribes
             &
             Pharisees
             ,
             the
             elders
             &
             rulers
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             place
             ought
             to
             have
             built
             up
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             endure
             that
             he
             should
             be
             counted
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             persecuted
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             notorious
             wicked
             wretch
             ,
             not
             worthy
             to
             live
             amongst
             Gods
             people
             ,
             &
             never
             left
             till
             they
             had
             put
             him
             to
             a
             shamefull
             death
             ;
             yet
             being
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             he
             is
             now
             ascended
             into
             heaven
             ,
             is
             now
             become
             the
             foundation
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.11
             .
             the
             King
             &
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             1.22
             .
             
               the
               chief
               corner-stone
            
             ,
             who
             hath
             joyned
             together
             the
             Jews
             &
             Gentiles
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             corner-stones
             in
             a
             building
             do
             joyn
             two
             walls
             together
             ,
             &
             
               in
               whom
               all
               the
               building
               fitly
               framed
               together
               groweth
               unto
               an
               holy
               temple
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.20
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             indeed
             so
             
             clear
             a
             testimony
             this
             is
             of
             Christs
             being
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             that
             to
             prove
             this
             no
             place
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             is
             cited
             so
             often
             by
             Christ
             &
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             :
             see
             Matth.
             21.42
             .
             Mark
             12.10
             .
             Act.
             4.11
             .
             Rom.
             9.32
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               Lords
               doing
               ;
               it
               is
               marvellous
               in
               our
               eyes
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             This
             bringing
             of
             a
             poor
             ,
             despised
             ,
             banished
             man
             to
             sit
             on
             the
             throne
             of
             Israel
             ;
             &
             this
             bringing
             of
             a
             poor
             crucified
             man
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             Saviour
             &
             Monarch
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               day
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             only
             that
             hath
             given
             us
             occasion
             of
             keeping
             this
             solemn
             day
             of
             rejoycing
             ,
             &
             praising
             his
             Name
             together
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             bringing
             David
             so
             miraculously
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Israel
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             And
             as
             this
             is
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             day
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Save
               now
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             given
             us
             such
             a
             king
             ,
             we
             beseech
             thee
             save
             him
             from
             all
             evil
             .
             It
             is
             an
             acclamation
             which
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             make
             to
             their
             new
             kings
             ,
             &
             so
             was
             now
             used
             by
             the
             people
             when
             David
             came
             to
             the
             Sanctuary
             to
             give
             thanks
             for
             the
             kingdome
             received
             .
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             Hoschiahna
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Greek
             it
             is
             expressed
             by
             that
             word
             Hosanna
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             Mat.
             21.9
             .
             where
             the
             people
             used
             this
             acclamation
             to
             Christ
             when
             he
             rode
             into
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             acknowledged
             prophesy
             concerning
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ;
             
               Hosanna
               to
               the
               son
               of
               David
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             save
             now
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             David
             ;
             let
             him
             be
             victorious
             over
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             &
             let
             him
             be
             preserved
             in
             his
             members
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             the
             same
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               send
               now
               prosperity
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             our
             king
             &
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               he
               that
               cometh
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             our
             king
             ,
             who
             cometh
             by
             authority
             &
             commission
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             represent
             Gods
             person
             ,
             &
             seek
             his
             glory
             ,
             &
             may
             in
             his
             stead
             govern
             &
             save
             his
             people
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             praised
             &
             extolled
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             Let
             him
             be
             blessed
             of
             God
             with
             all
             blessings
             requisite
             to
             make
             his
             government
             happy
             ,
             &
             a
             blessing
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             &
             that
             both
             in
             his
             own
             person
             &
             in
             the
             successe
             of
             all
             his
             enterprizes
             .
             And
             this
             was
             also
             applyed
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             people
             when
             he
             rode
             into
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Matth.
             21.9
             .
             
               Hosanna
               to
               the
               son
               of
               David
               ,
               blessed
               is
               he
               that
               cometh
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             professing
             thereby
             their
             faith
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             that
             blessed
             seed
             ,
             that
             was
             sent
             of
             God
             to
             be
             a
             blessing
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             would
             surely
             prosper
             in
             his
             hands
             .
             Some
             take
             these
             words
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             acclamation
             of
             the
             people
             to
             David
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             But
             rather
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             priests
             welcoming
             David
             to
             the
             tabernacle
             ;
             for
             clearly
             the
             following
             words
             are
             the
             priests
             words
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             
               we
               have
               blessed
               you
               out
               of
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             We
             ,
             whose
             office
             it
             is
             to
             wait
             upon
             Gods
             service
             in
             his
             tabernacle
             ,
             &
             to
             blesse
             his
             people
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             see
             Numb
             .
             6.23
             .
             we
             desire
             the
             Lord
             to
             blesse
             thee
             ,
             David
             ,
             &
             thy
             followers
             ,
             yea
             we
             assure
             you
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             this
             your
             king
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             we
             take
             the
             words
             as
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             when
             Gods
             ministers
             do
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             what
             do
             they
             but
             pronounce
             the
             people
             blessed
             in
             their
             Lord
             &
             Saviour
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               God
               is
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             heaven
             &
             earth
             ,
             
             faithfull
             in
             performing
             all
             his
             promises
             ;
             or
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             ,
             the
             God
             whom
             we
             serve
             ,
             &
             who
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             to
             us
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             almighty
             God
             :
             
               which
               hath
               shewed
               us
               light
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             manifested
             himself
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             ,
             &
             he
             alone
             ,
             hath
             brought
             us
             into
             a
             joyfull
             prosperous
             condition
             ,
             who
             lay
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Sauls
             reign
             ,
             under
             the
             darknesse
             of
             great
             sorrows
             &
             afflictions
             .
             But
             especially
             may
             it
             be
             said
             that
             God
             shewed
             his
             people
             light
             in
             giving
             them
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Joh.
             8.12
             .
             &
             by
             his
             word
             &
             spirit
             doth
             enlighten
             all
             his
             people
             .
             
               Bind
               the
               sacrifice
               with
               cords
               even
               unto
               the
               horns
               of
               the
               altar
            
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             27.2
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BLessed
               are
               the
               undefiled
               in
               the
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             another
             of
             the
             Alphabeticall
             Psalms
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.1
             .
             But
             here
             ,
             the
             Psalm
             being
             divided
             into
             22.
             sections
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             letters
             ,
             &
             each
             section
             consisting
             of
             eight
             verses
             ,
             all
             the
             verses
             in
             the
             first
             section
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             letter
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Alphabet
             ,
             all
             in
             the
             second
             with
             the
             second
             letter
             ,
             &
             so
             it
             is
             in
             all
             the
             sections
             on
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Psalm
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             collection
             ,
             which
             David
             made
             of
             the
             severall
             meditations
             that
             he
             had
             had
             concerning
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             his
             experience
             of
             the
             great
             benefit
             he
             had
             found
             thereby
             in
             all
             the
             various
             changes
             of
             condition
             that
             had
             befallen
             him
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             there
             is
             not
             above
             two
             verses
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             not
             some
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             under
             different
             tearms
             ;
             as
             namely
             the
             90.
             
             &
             122.
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               They
               also
               doe
               no
               iniquity
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             do
             not
             wittingly
             allow
             themselves
             to
             live
             in
             any
             sinfull
             way
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               I
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               respect
               unto
               all
               thy
               commandements
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             not
             regarding
             what
             mine
             own
             reason
             ,
             or
             other
             men
             shall
             suggest
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             mind
             what
             thy
             word
             enjoyneth
             ,
             resolving
             in
             all
             things
             to
             follow
             the
             direction
             thereof
             ;
             
               then
               shall
               I
               not
               be
               ashamed
            
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             any
             thing
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             sure
             effect
             of
             sin
             ,
             
               What
               fruit
               had
               ye
               then
               in
               those
               things
               whereof
               ye
               are
               now
               ashamed
               ?
            
             )
             but
             being
             free
             from
             an
             evil
             conscience
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             able
             with
             comfort
             to
             look
             God
             &
             man
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             yea
             though
             I
             meet
             with
             many
             crosses
             &
             afflictions
             ;
             &
             (
             for
             this
             also
             may
             be
             included
             )
             I
             shall
             not
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             having
             flattered
             themselves
             with
             vain
             hopes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             shall
             be
             cast
             off
             with
             eternall
             shame
             &
             confusion
             ,
             Dan.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               I
               will
               praise
               thee
               with
               uprightnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               have
               learned
               thy
               righteous
               judgements
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             practise
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Joh.
             6.45
             .
             
               Every
               man
               that
               hath
               heard
               &
               hath
               learned
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               cometh
               unto
               me
               :
            
             &
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             true
             praising
             of
             God
             ,
             unlesse
             men
             praise
             him
             by
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             their
             words
             .
             As
             for
             those
             words
             ,
             
               righteous
               judgements
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             19.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               I
               will
               keep
               thy
               statutes
               :
               O
               forsake
               me
               not
               utterly
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             neither
             1.
             by
             withdrawing
             thy
             grace
             utterly
             from
             me
             ,
             though
             to
             try
             me
             thou
             shalt
             see
             fit
             to
             
             leave
             me
             for
             a
             time
             to
             my self
             ;
             nor
             2.
             by
             hiding
             thy self
             over-long
             from
             me
             in
             any
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             be
             overcome
             by
             so
             sore
             a
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Wherewithall
               shall
               a
               young
               man
               cleanse
               his
               way
               ?
               by
               taking
               heed
               therto
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Psalmist
             doth
             particularly
             here
             instance
             in
             young
             men
             ,
             1.
             because
             youth
             is
             the
             time
             when
             men
             do
             usually
             make
             choice
             what
             course
             of
             life
             they
             will
             take
             ,
             whether
             to
             live
             piously
             or
             profanely
             ;
             &
             therefore
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             they
             should
             especially
             consider
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             will
             addresse
             themselves
             to
             live
             holily
             &
             righteously
             ,
             the
             only
             way
             to
             doe
             this
             is
             in
             all
             things
             to
             take
             direction
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             &
             2.
             because
             young
             men
             ,
             through
             their
             folly
             and
             weaknesse
             ,
             &
             want
             of
             experience
             ,
             &
             through
             the
             violent
             impetuousnesse
             of
             their
             lusts
             ,
             are
             hardliest
             restrained
             from
             their
             sinfull
             courses
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             the
             word
             may
             be
             effectuall
             to
             cleanse
             them
             from
             sin
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Thy
               word
               haue
               I
               hid
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Which
             is
             done
             by
             getting
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             committing
             it
             to
             mind
             &
             memory
             ,
             by
             thinking
             seriously
             of
             it
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             by
             having
             alwaies
             a
             full
             purpose
             of
             heart
             to
             keep
             close
             thereto
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             rule
             of
             mans
             life
             ;
             &
             by
             doing
             all
             this
             out
             of
             a
             high
             esteem
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             dear
             affection
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             some
             precious
             treasure
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Blessed
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ;
               teach
               me
               thy
               statutes
               .
            
             ]
             Either
             by
             blessed
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             praised
             &
             blessed
             of
             all
             his
             creatures
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             &
             mercy
             to
             them
             ,
             &
             because
             he
             filleth
             all
             things
             with
             his
             blessings
             ;
             &
             then
             the
             argument
             that
             David
             useth
             here
             is
             ,
             that
             since
             God
             was
             so
             good
             &
             gracious
             ,
             &
             ready
             to
             give
             all
             his
             creatures
             occasion
             to
             blesse
             him
             ,
             therefore
             he
             would
             also
             deal
             so
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             teaching
             him
             his
             statutes
             :
             or
             else
             that
             God
             is
             absolutely
             blessed
             &
             happy
             in
             &
             of
             himself
             ,
             &
             consequently
             the
             fountain
             from
             whence
             all
             blisse
             is
             derived
             unto
             the
             creatures
             ;
             &
             so
             upon
             this
             account
             he
             desires
             God
             to
             teach
             him
             his
             statutes
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             might
             become
             a
             sharer
             of
             his
             blessednesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Deal
               bountifully
               with
               thy
               servant
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               live
               &
               keep
               thy
               word
               .
            
             ]
             Two
             things
             therefore
             David
             here
             desires
             of
             God
             :
             1.
             that
             God
             would
             preserve
             his
             life
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             be
             in
             extreme
             danger
             ;
             &
             2.
             that
             being
             so
             preserved
             he
             might
             consecrate
             his
             life
             wholly
             to
             God
             service
             ,
             not
             desiring
             to
             live
             for
             any
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             keep
             his
             word
             .
             And
             to
             this
             some
             adde
             ,
             that
             under
             these
             words
             ,
             
               that
               I
               may
               live
            
             ,
             he
             desires
             of
             God
             the
             spirituall
             life
             of
             grace
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             might
             live
             chearfully
             &
             comfortably
             ,
             as
             being
             assured
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             only
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             living
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Open
               thou
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               behold
               wondrous
               things
               out
               of
               thy
               Law.
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             wonderfull
             wisedome
             ,
             holinesse
             ,
             righteousnesse
             &
             equity
             ,
             &c.
             which
             do
             shine
             forth
             in
             Gods
             law
             ;
             of
             the
             wonderfull
             rewards
             there
             promised
             to
             the
             righteous
             ,
             &
             the
             punishments
             denounced
             against
             the
             wicked
             ;
             the
             wonderfull
             works
             of
             God
             recorded
             in
             his
             word
             ;
             but
             especially
             of
             the
             wonderfull
             &
             incomprehensible
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             the
             discovery
             whereof
             David
             had
             the
             more
             cause
             to
             desire
             the
             illumination
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             only
             made
             known
             by
             dark
             types
             &
             shadows
             in
             those
             times
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             47.9
             .
             This
             is
             laid
             down
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             following
             petition
             ,
             
               hide
               not
               thy
               commandements
               from
               me
            
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             suffer
             not
             thy
             commandements
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             the
             illumination
             of
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             hidden
             from
             me
             :
             &
             that
             1.
             because
             being
             but
             a
             stranger
             upon
             earth
             ,
             &
             having
             but
             a
             while
             to
             continue
             here
             ,
             it
             was
             fit
             that
             his
             chief
             care
             should
             be
             for
             heaven
             ,
             the
             land
             of
             rest
             where
             he
             was
             to
             dwell
             for
             ever
             &
             ever
             ;
             &
             2.
             because
             being
             therefore
             here
             alwaies
             travelling
             towards
             heaven
             ,
             he
             had
             need
             of
             continual
             direction
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             guide
             him
             in
             the
             way
             thither
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             naturally
             he
             knew
             no
             more
             of
             the
             way
             that
             leads
             to
             heaven
             ,
             then
             men
             do
             know
             the
             way
             that
             leads
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             a
             strange
             countrey
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             39.12
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               My
               soul
               breaketh
               for
               the
               longing
               that
               it
               hath
               unto
               thy
               judgements
               at
               all
               times
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             My
             spirit
             fails
             or
             faints
             within
             me
             ;
             or
             ,
             my
             soul
             ,
             in
             her
             eager
             desires
             after
             thy
             judgements
             ,
             is
             as
             the
             broken
             &
             chawned
             earth
             when
             it
             gapes
             after
             the
             rain
             ;
             or
             ,
             I
             do
             so
             earnestly
             long
             after
             thy
             judgements
             ,
             that
             my
             heart
             doth
             even
             break
             through
             grief
             when
             I
             cannot
             come
             to
             enjoy
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               rebuked
               the
               proud
               that
               are
               cursed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             destroyed
             the
             proud
             contemners
             of
             thee
             &
             of
             thy
             laws
             :
             (
             for
             the
             word
             rebuked
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             6.1
             .
             )
             
               which
               do
               erre
               from
               thy
               commandements
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             pride
             &
             stubbornnesse
             refuse
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             waies
             that
             God
             hath
             enjoyned
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             alledging
             this
             was
             ,
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             even
             by
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             upon
             those
             that
             despised
             his
             laws
             ,
             he
             might
             well
             be
             quickned
             in
             a
             holy
             endeavour
             carefully
             to
             observe
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Remove
               from
               me
               reproach
               &
               contempt
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Free
             me
             from
             that
             reproach
             &
             contempt
             which
             wicked
             men
             have
             cast
             upon
             me
             ;
             
               for
               I
               have
               kept
               thy
               testimonies
               ,
            
             &
             therefore
             have
             I
             no
             way
             deserved
             those
             foul
             aspersions
             ;
             but
             indeed
             it
             is
             for
             my
             keeping
             so
             close
             to
             thy
             testimonies
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             reproached
             me
             :
             or
             ,
             
               for
               I
               have
               kept
               thy
               testimonies
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             been
             ashamed
             of
             thee
             &
             thy
             service
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             abandoned
             thy
             truth
             ,
             &
             thy
             waies
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             reproaches
             ;
             &
             therefore
             I
             hope
             thou
             wilt
             clear
             mine
             innocency
             against
             thē
             that
             falsly
             accuse
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             :
             23.
             
             
               Princes
               also
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Not
             only
             the
             meaner
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             but
             even
             Princes
             
               did
               sit
               &
               speak
               against
               me
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             they
             casually
             met
             together
             in
             private
             ,
             but
             especially
             when
             they
             sat
             in
             counsell
             together
             ,
             yea
             when
             they
             sat
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             judgement
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             much
             those
             words
             
               did
               sit
               &
               speak
               against
               me
            
             seem
             to
             imply
             :
             )
             
               but
               thy
               servant
               did
               meditate
               in
               thy
               statutes
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             thereby
             to
             comfort
             my self
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             my
             faith
             ,
             &
             to
             learn
             how
             to
             carry
             my self
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             .
             And
             hereby
             he
             would
             imply
             also
             ,
             that
             their
             speaking
             against
             him
             did
             no
             way
             beat
             him
             off
             from
             the
             waies
             of
             piety
             ,
             but
             rather
             encouraged
             him
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Thy
               testimonies
               also
               are
               my
               delight
               ,
               &
               my
               counsellors
               .
            
             ]
             David
             seems
             to
             speak
             here
             as
             a
             prince
             ,
             that
             doth
             nothing
             without
             the
             advice
             of
             his
             privy
             counsell
             .
             And
             this
             he
             opposeth
             to
             that
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Whilst
             princes
             sat
             together
             ,
             &
             took
             counsell
             against
             me
             ,
             I
             betook
             my self
             to
             thy
             testimonies
             ,
             &
             they
             were
             
               the
               men
               of
               my
               counsell
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Originall
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               My
               soul
               cleaveth
               unto
               the
               dust
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             through
             extreme
             distresse
             &
             danger
             ,
             or
             through
             grief
             &
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             :
             but
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             44.25
             .
             
             
               quicken
               thou
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             71.20
             ,
             and
             80.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               I
               have
               declared
               my
               waies
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             my
             streights
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             temptations
             &
             sins
             ,
             every
             state
             &
             condition
             wherein
             I
             was
             ,
             all
             my
             businesses
             and
             undertakings
             ,
             I
             have
             still
             made
             them
             known
             to
             thee
             :
             
               &
               thou
               heardest
               me
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             doing
             for
             me
             what
             withall
             I
             then
             desired
             of
             thee
             :
             
               teach
               me
               thy
               statutes
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             hear
             me
             therefore
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             done
             formerly
             for
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Make
               me
               to
               understand
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               precepts
               ;
               so
               shall
               I
               talk
               of
               thy
               wondrous
               works
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             wonderfull
             works
             that
             thou
             shalt
             work
             in
             doing
             this
             for
             my
             poor
             soul
             ,
             how
             herein
             thy
             power
             hath
             been
             magnified
             in
             my
             weaknesse
             ;
             or
             ,
             the
             wonderfull
             works
             recorded
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             And
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             if
             God
             would
             teach
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             be
             ready
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             teach
             others
             ;
             or
             2.
             how
             it
             would
             chear
             him
             in
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             making
             him
             with
             great
             joy
             to
             talk
             of
             the
             wonders
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             would
             effectually
             teach
             him
             the
             way
             of
             his
             precepts
             .
             And
             indeed
             unlesse
             men
             understand
             Gods
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             they
             should
             take
             any
             delight
             in
             talking
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               My
               soul
               melteth
            
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               droppeth
               )
               for
               heavinesse
            
             .
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             his
             soul
             did
             melt
             away
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             into
             tears
             ,
             drop
             by
             drop
             ;
             or
             that
             his
             strength
             did
             by
             little
             and
             little
             wast
             and
             passe
             away
             like
             water
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Remove
               from
               me
               the
               way
               of
               lying
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             the
             way
             of
             errour
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             way
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             called
             
               the
               way
               of
               lying
            
             ,
             because
             it
             deceives
             those
             that
             walk
             in
             it
             ,
             &
             men
             are
             usually
             drawn
             thereinto
             by
             the
             false
             impostures
             of
             the
             world
             &
             the
             devil
             .
             And
             this
             he
             desires
             may
             be
             removed
             from
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             that
             his
             own
             corrupt
             nature
             was
             inclinable
             thereto
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             present
             he
             walked
             in
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             ,
             as
             he
             professeth
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               &
               grant
               me
               thy
               law
               graciously
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             me
             have
             that
             still
             to
             be
             the
             rule
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             imprint
             it
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             live
             according
             to
             the
             directions
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               I
               have
               stuck
               unto
               thy
               testimonies
               ;
               O
               Lord
               ,
               put
               me
               not
               to
               shame
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             Suffer
             me
             not
             to
             fall
             into
             any
             such
             sinfull
             course
             ,
             as
             may
             expose
             me
             to
             shame
             amongst
             men
             ,
             &
             likewise
             fill
             mine
             own
             conscience
             inwardly
             with
             confusion
             .
             But
             rather
             his
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             by
             denying
             his
             requests
             ,
             or
             hiding
             himself
             from
             him
             in
             his
             troubles
             ,
             frustrate
             the
             hopes
             that
             he
             had
             in
             him
             ,
             &
             so
             overwhelm
             his
             spirit
             with
             shame
             &
             confusion
             ,
             &
             give
             occasion
             to
             wicked
             men
             to
             insult
             over
             him
             ;
             but
             rather
             that
             he
             would
             give
             him
             cause
             still
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             his
             commandements
             ,
             with
             full
             assurance
             of
             his
             love
             &
             favour
             .
             Or
             else
             his
             request
             in
             these
             words
             may
             be
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             suffer
             wicked
             men
             to
             reproach
             him
             for
             his
             care
             &
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             his
             commandements
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               I
               will
               run
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               commandements
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             chearfully
             &
             zealously
             observe
             thy
             commandements
             :
             
               when
               thou
               shalt
               enlarge
               my
               heart
            
             ;
             which
             is
             meant
             of
             working
             in
             him
             1.
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             ;
             for
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             great
             knowledge
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Solomon
             1
             Kings
             4.29
             .
             that
             
               God
               gave
               Solomon
               wisedome
               &
               understanding
               exceeding
               much
               ,
               &
               largenesse
               of
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             see
             the
             
             Note
             there
             ;
             2.
             more
             strong
             degrees
             of
             love
             to
             God
             &
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             &c.
             as
             Paul
             expresseth
             his
             ardent
             love
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             2
             Cor.
             6.11
             .
             
               O
               ye
               Corinthians
               ,
               our
               mouth
               is
               open
               unto
               you
               ,
               our
               heart
               is
               enlarged
            
             ;
             &
             3.
             &
             especially
             ,
             an
             encrease
             of
             comfort
             &
             joy
             through
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             &
             favour
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             for
             thus
             also
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             set
             forth
             upon
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             Isa
             .
             60.5
             .
             
               thine
               heart
               shall
               fear
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             admiration
             ,
             
               &
               be
               enlarged
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             joy
             ,
             
               because
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               sea
               shall
               be
               converted
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             indeed
             ,
             as
             sorrow
             streighteneth
             the
             heart
             ,
             so
             joy
             doth
             dilate
             &
             enlarge
             it
             :
             &
             this
             spirituall
             joy
             is
             the
             true
             well-spring
             of
             all
             free
             ,
             forward
             &
             chearfull
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             36.
             
             
               Encline
               my
               heart
               unto
               thy
               testimonies
               ,
               &
               not
               unto
               covetousnesse
               .
            
             ]
             And
             so
             consequently
             not
             unto
             any
             other
             sinfull
             lusts
             .
             Only
             covetousnesse
             is
             particularly
             expressed
             ,
             because
             that
             doth
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             take
             men
             off
             from
             the
             love
             &
             study
             of
             Gods
             law
             ,
             &
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
             :
             &
             hereby
             also
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             Gods
             testimonies
             are
             better
             then
             all
             riches
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             37.
             
             
               Turn
               away
               mine
               eyes
               from
               beholding
               vanity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             looking
             so
             after
             vain
             things
             ,
             as
             for
             them
             to
             neglect
             thy
             law
             ,
             from
             beholding
             them
             so
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             be
             brought
             inordinately
             to
             affect
             them
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             intangled
             in
             any
             sinfull
             practise
             :
             
               &
               quicken
               thou
               me
               in
               thy
               way
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             direct
             me
             so
             in
             thy
             way
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             live
             thereby
             ;
             or
             ,
             cause
             me
             to
             live
             according
             to
             thy
             laws
             ;
             or
             (
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             )
             cause
             me
             to
             walk
             on
             with
             all
             livelinesse
             &
             chearfulnesse
             &
             zeal
             in
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             commandements
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             38.
             
             
               Stablish
               thy
               word
               unto
               thy
               servant
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             thy
             spirit
             assure
             me
             that
             thy
             promises
             shall
             be
             made
             good
             to
             me
             ;
             or
             ,
             Perform
             what
             thou
             hast
             promised
             to
             thy
             servant
             :
             
               who
               is
               devoted
               to
               thy
               fear
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             am
             only
             desirous
             &
             carefull
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             continually
             persevere
             in
             thy
             fear
             ,
             &
             who
             am
             therefore
             one
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             those
             promises
             are
             made
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             39.
             
             
               Turn
               away
               my
               reproach
               ,
               which
               I
               fear
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             I
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             much
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               put
               me
               not
               to
               shame
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             Yet
             some
             Expositours
             do
             limit
             this
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             loosing
             the
             kingdome
             promised
             ,
             or
             the
             reproaches
             which
             he
             feared
             would
             befall
             him
             for
             the
             sin
             which
             he
             had
             committed
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Uriah
             :
             &
             again
             others
             ,
             with
             more
             probability
             ,
             because
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               which
               I
               fear
            
             ,
             do
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             reproach
             which
             shall
             be
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             wicked
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             The
             reproaches
             of
             men
             I
             fear
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             I
             fear
             is
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             be
             cast
             off
             with
             shame
             before
             thy
             tribunal
             ;
             let
             not
             that
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             be
             my
             portion
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             of
             his
             fear
             lest
             the
             word
             &
             truth
             of
             God
             should
             suffer
             reproach
             by
             his
             means
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             in
             vain
             made
             his
             boast
             of
             them
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               for
               thy
               judgements
               are
               good
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             holy
             &
             just
             ,
             righteous
             &
             faithfull
             ,
             profitable
             &
             delightfull
             to
             those
             that
             observe
             them
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Therefore
             let
             them
             be
             so
             to
             me
             ,
             let
             me
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             the
             hope
             I
             have
             placed
             in
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             Therefore
             cause
             me
             still
             to
             cleave
             close
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             bring
             reproach
             upon
             my self
             by
             any
             sinfull
             swerving
             from
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             sit
             that
             I
             should
             be
             erproached
             by
             men
             as
             an
             evil
             doer
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             observe
             these
             good
             judgements
             ,
             
             and
             make
             them
             my
             rule
             in
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             40.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             
               have
               longed
               after
               thy
               precepts
               ;
               quicken
               me
               in
               thy
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             quicken
             me
             in
             thy
             law
             ,
             which
             is
             exactly
             righteous
             ,
             &
             the
             only
             rule
             of
             true
             righteousnesse
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             37
             :
             or
             ,
             quicken
             me
             according
             as
             thou
             art
             a
             righteous
             God
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             5.8
             :
             &
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             quickning
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             42.
             
             
               So
               shall
               I
               have
               wherewith
               to
               answer
               him
               that
               reproacheth
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             confute
             &
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             them
             that
             reproach
             me
             ,
             for
             being
             so
             strict
             in
             my
             waies
             ,
             &
             for
             trusting
             in
             thy
             word
             ;
             namely
             ,
             by
             shewing
             how
             God
             hath
             made
             good
             his
             promises
             to
             me
             :
             
               for
               I
               trust
               in
               thy
               word
            
             ;
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             &
             therefore
             let
             me
             have
             wherewith
             to
             answer
             those
             that
             reproach
             me
             for
             my
             confidence
             therein
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             43.
             
             
               And
               take
               not
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               utterly
               out
               of
               my
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Whereas
             I
             have
             hitherto
             made
             profession
             of
             thy
             truth
             ,
             &
             gloried
             of
             thy
             promises
             ,
             bring
             me
             not
             now
             into
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             either
             by
             withholding
             thy
             grace
             ,
             or
             by
             not
             affording
             the
             help
             thou
             hast
             promised
             me
             in
             my
             trouble
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             now
             be
             afraid
             to
             professe
             thy
             truth
             ,
             or
             to
             glory
             of
             thy
             promises
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ;
             at
             least
             though
             thou
             mayest
             ,
             to
             try
             me
             ,
             leave
             me
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             let
             it
             be
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             
               take
               not
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               utterly
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               out
               of
               my
               mouth
               :
               for
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               have
               hoped
               in
               thy
               judgements
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             word
             &
             promises
             ;
             or
             the
             judgements
             thou
             hast
             threatned
             against
             wicked
             men
             ,
             &
             which
             thou
             hast
             said
             thou
             wilt
             execute
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             thy
             faithfull
             servants
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             45.
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               walk
               at
               liberty
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             chearfully
             ,
             willingly
             ,
             securely
             ,
             as
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             sin
             ,
             &
             freed
             from
             those
             doubts
             &
             fears
             and
             terrours
             ,
             wherewith
             wicked
             men
             are
             perplexed
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               I
               will
               walk
               at
               large
            
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             48.
             
             
               My
               hands
               also
               will
               I
               lift
               up
               unto
               thy
               commandements
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             with
             all
             earnestnesse
             endeavour
             to
             doe
             what
             is
             therein
             enjoyned
             :
             or
             ,
             I
             will
             with
             all
             eagernesse
             embrace
             and
             study
             them
             ;
             as
             men
             reach
             forth
             their
             hands
             to
             those
             things
             they
             do
             most
             earnestly
             desire
             .
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             in
             these
             words
             the
             Psalmist
             alludes
             to
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             hands
             in
             swearing
             or
             prayer
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             desired
             to
             imply
             thereby
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             bind
             himself
             by
             an
             oath
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             Gods
             laws
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             would
             addresse
             himself
             to
             the
             study
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             assistance
             therein
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             51.
             
             
               The
               proud
               have
               had
               me
               greatly
               in
               derision
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             have
             derided
             me
             with
             all
             possible
             bitternesse
             ,
             &
             that
             continually
             day
             by
             day
             :
             And
             who
             he
             means
             by
             
               the
               proud
            
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Yet
               have
               I
               not
               declined
               from
               thy
               law
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             study
             of
             thy
             law
             ,
             from
             the
             waies
             of
             piety
             therein
             prescribed
             ,
             or
             to
             seek
             redresse
             or
             comfort
             in
             my
             troubles
             any
             other
             way
             then
             from
             thy
             word
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             52.
             
             
               I
               remembred
               thy
               judgements
               of
               old
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               &
               have
               comforted
               my self
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             by
             Gods
             judgements
             here
             understand
             the
             laws
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             were
             written
             in
             mens
             hearts
             from
             the
             first
             creation
             .
             But
             though
             these
             may
             be
             included
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             the
             righteous
             acts
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             God
             as
             a
             just
             judge
             had
             executed
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             threatnings
             annexed
             to
             
             his
             laws
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             punishments
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             &
             the
             deliverances
             of
             his
             righteous
             servants
             ,
             are
             the
             judgements
             wherewith
             David
             is
             said
             here
             to
             have
             comforted
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             53.
             
             
               Horrour
               hath
               taken
               hold
               upon
               me
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               wicked
               that
               forsake
               thy
               law
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             causeth
             a
             grievous
             terrour
             &
             trembling
             to
             seize
             upon
             me
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             out
             of
             zeal
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             &
             indignation
             against
             such
             wicked
             wretches
             ,
             for
             their
             presumptuous
             and
             grievous
             sins
             ;
             &
             partly
             also
             out
             of
             grief
             for
             the
             sore
             punishments
             which
             he
             knew
             their
             wickednesse
             would
             bring
             upon
             them
             ,
             &
             haply
             the
             common
             calamities
             they
             might
             also
             bring
             upon
             others
             .
             And
             some
             adde
             also
             that
             their
             wickednesse
             made
             him
             afraid
             of
             his
             own
             falling
             into
             the
             like
             enormities
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             54.
             
             
               Thy
               statutes
               have
               been
               my
               songs
               in
               the
               house
               of
               my
               pilgrimage
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             my
             pilgrimage
             here
             in
             my
             earthly
             tabernacle
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             47.9
             :
             or
             ,
             whilst
             I
             lived
             in
             exile
             ,
             wandring
             up
             and
             down
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             .
             And
             by
             saying
             that
             Gods
             statutes
             were
             his
             songs
             he
             means
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             made
             or
             sung
             Psalms
             &
             songs
             concerning
             Gods
             statutes
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             the
             remembrance
             &
             meditation
             of
             Gods
             statutes
             was
             as
             delightfull
             to
             him
             as
             songs
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             exile
             :
             though
             he
             were
             then
             subject
             to
             many
             miseries
             ,
             griefs
             &
             fears
             ,
             &
             were
             deprived
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             &
             of
             serving
             God
             in
             his
             Sanctuary
             ;
             yet
             then
             the
             meditation
             of
             Gods
             statutes
             yielded
             him
             much
             refreshing
             comfort
             :
             as
             travellers
             use
             to
             delight
             themselves
             ,
             &
             to
             take
             away
             the
             wearisomenesse
             of
             their
             journey
             ,
             by
             singing
             songs
             together
             as
             they
             goe
             along
             ;
             so
             did
             he
             delight
             himself
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             exile
             ,
             by
             thinking
             on
             Gods
             statutes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             55.
             
             
               I
               have
               remembred
               thy
               Name
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               night
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             when
             others
             slept
             ,
             &
             when
             men
             do
             usually
             take
             greatest
             liberty
             to
             sin
             against
             thee
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             sorrow
             doth
             ordinarily
             lye
             heaviest
             upon
             men
             ,
             then
             did
             I
             remember
             thee
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             joy
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             35.10
             .
             And
             then
             those
             words
             are
             added
             ,
             
               &
               have
               kept
               thy
               law
            
             ,
             because
             indeed
             they
             that
             do
             often
             and
             seriously
             keep
             God
             in
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             rendred
             carefull
             to
             observe
             his
             commandements
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             56.
             
             
               This
               I
               had
               ,
               because
               I
               kept
               thy
               precepts
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             all
             these
             benefits
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             or
             more
             particularly
             with
             reference
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             been
             thus
             comforted
             in
             my
             greatest
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             Gods
             statutes
             were
             my
             songs
             in
             my
             pilgrimage
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yea
             some
             refer
             this
             both
             to
             his
             comforts
             &
             to
             his
             afflictions
             ;
             
               This
               I
               had
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thus
             I
             was
             persecuted
             ,
             &
             thus
             I
             was
             comforted
             ,
             
               because
               I
               kept
               thy
               precepts
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             57.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               portion
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             16.5
             :
             
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               keep
               thy
               words
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             mine
             interest
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             chosen
             as
             the
             only
             happinesse
             I
             desire
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             59.
             
             
               I
               thought
               on
               my
               waies
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             waies
             wherein
             I
             was
             to
             walk
             ;
             before
             I
             did
             any
             thing
             ,
             I
             considered
             seriously
             with
             my self
             whether
             it
             were
             warrantable
             or
             no
             :
             
               &
               turned
               my
               feet
               unto
               thy
               testimonies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             was
             carefull
             to
             doe
             that
             only
             which
             was
             agreeable
             to
             thy
             word
             .
             Or
             thus
             rather
             ,
             
               I
               thought
               on
               my
               ways
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             my
             former
             course
             of
             life
             :
             
               &
               turned
               my
               feet
               unto
               thy
               testimonies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             where
             I
             found
             that
             I
             had
             gone
             awry
             ,
             I
             reformed
             my
             life
             according
             to
             thy
             testimonies
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             62.
             
             
               At
               midnight
               I
               will
               rise
               to
               give
               thanks
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Where
             I
             can
             have
             no
             respect
             to
             the
             applause
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             approve
             my self
             unto
             thee
             ,
             who
             seest
             in
             secret
             ;
             but
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             55
             :
             
               because
               of
               thy
               righteous
               judgements
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             43
             ,
             &
             Psal
             .
             19.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             66.
             
             
               Teach
               me
               good
               judgement
               &
               knowledge
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             only
             know
             thy
             law
             ,
             but
             also
             may
             be
             able
             thereby
             to
             judge
             rightly
             of
             things
             that
             differ
             ,
             &
             may
             not
             mistake
             errour
             for
             truth
             ,
             &
             evil
             for
             good
             :
             
               for
               I
               have
               believed
               thy
               commandements
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             fully
             perswaded
             that
             they
             were
             thine
             ,
             and
             have
             accordingly
             embraced
             them
             as
             worthy
             to
             be
             obeyed
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Teach
             me
             therefore
             to
             understand
             them
             more
             fully
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             more
             fully
             believe
             ,
             embrace
             &
             obey
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             69.
             
             
               The
               proud
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             21
             :
             
               have
               forged
               a
               lie
               against
               me
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             13.4
             :
             
               but
               I
               will
               keep
               thy
               precepts
               with
               my
               whole
               heart
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             their
             lies
             shall
             not
             beat
             me
             off
             from
             the
             obedience
             of
             thy
             laws
             ;
             or
             ,
             thereby
             I
             shall
             be
             best
             able
             to
             stop
             their
             mouths
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             I
             shall
             be
             sure
             that
             their
             lies
             &
             plots
             against
             me
             shall
             never
             doe
             me
             any
             hurt
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             70.
             
             
               Their
               heart
               is
               as
               fat
               as
               grease
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             grosse
             and
             carnall
             ,
             and
             through
             outward
             pomp
             &
             plenty
             puffed
             up
             with
             pride
             &
             arrogance
             ,
             sottish
             &
             stupid
             &
             unteachable
             (
             as
             indeed
             when
             mens
             hearts
             are
             overgrown
             &
             oppressed
             with
             fat
             ,
             such
             men
             are
             usually
             noted
             to
             be
             dull
             &
             foolish
             ,
             )
             senselesse
             &
             void
             of
             feeling
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             15.27
             .
             )
             stiffe
             &
             hard
             &
             obstinate
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Isa
             .
             6.10
             .
             
               make
               the
               heart
               of
               this
               people
               fat
               ,
            
             which
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             Evangelist
             Joh.
             12.40
             .
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               blinded
               their
               eyes
               ,
               &
               hardened
               their
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             73.
             
             
               Thy
               hands
               have
               made
               me
               &
               fashioned
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             10.8
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             
               Thy
               hands
               have
               made
               me
            
             ,
             are
             particularly
             meant
             of
             the
             creation
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             &
             the
             next
             ,
             
               &
               fashioned
               me
            
             ,
             of
             the
             forming
             his
             body
             .
             However
             the
             ground
             whereon
             he
             infers
             the
             following
             request
             ,
             
               give
               me
               understanding
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               keep
               thy
               commandements
               ,
            
             may
             be
             twofold
             :
             1.
             because
             being
             Gods
             creature
             ,
             he
             was
             thereby
             obliged
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             &
             therefore
             desires
             herein
             assistance
             from
             God
             ;
             &
             2.
             because
             God
             is
             indeed
             the
             readier
             to
             doe
             good
             unto
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             74.
             
             
               They
               that
               fear
               thee
               will
               be
               glad
               when
               they
               see
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             that
             thou
             hast
             instructed
             me
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             thy
             law
             ,
             and
             that
             hereby
             I
             am
             brought
             to
             keep
             thy
             commandements
             ,
             &
             (
             we
             may
             adde
             too
             )
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             that
             all
             thy
             promises
             are
             in
             the
             conclusion
             made
             good
             to
             me
             ,
             they
             shall
             rejoyce
             not
             only
             on
             my
             behalf
             ,
             but
             also
             on
             their
             own
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             34.2
             :
             
               because
               I
               have
               hoped
               in
               thy
               word
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             considering
             that
             this
             befell
             me
             because
             I
             hoped
             in
             thy
             promises
             ,
             this
             shall
             encourage
             them
             to
             expect
             the
             same
             grace
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             75.
             
             
               I
               know
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               that
               thy
               judgements
               are
               right
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             those
             judgements
             wherewith
             thou
             dost
             either
             punish
             the
             wicked
             ,
             or
             correct
             thy
             righteous
             servants
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               &
               that
               thou
               in
               faithfulnesse
               hast
               afflicted
               me
               .
            
             Yet
             if
             by
             judgements
             here
             be
             meant
             Gods
             precepts
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             understand
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             thou
             hast
             sorely
             afflicted
             
             me
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             that
             every
             passage
             of
             thy
             word
             is
             just
             &
             right
             ,
             &
             that
             it
             is
             in
             faithfulnesse
             that
             thou
             hast
             afflicted
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             76.
             
             Let
             ,
             I
             
               pray
               thee
               ,
               thy
               mercifull
               kindnesse
               be
               for
               my
               comfort
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             thou
             dost
             afflict
             me
             ,
             yet
             by
             teaching
             me
             ,
             and
             causing
             me
             to
             believe
             thy
             mercifull
             kindnesse
             revealed
             in
             thy
             word
             ,
             support
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             &
             comfort
             me
             in
             mine
             afflictions
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               Let
               thy
               mercifull
               kindnesse
               be
               for
               my
               comfort
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             giving
             me
             grace
             to
             keep
             thy
             precepts
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             delivering
             me
             out
             of
             my
             distresses
             and
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             77.
             
             
               Let
               thy
               tender
               mercies
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             41
             :
             
               that
               I
               may
               live
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             chearfully
             &
             comfortably
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             thy
             love
             ;
             without
             which
             indeed
             men
             are
             but
             as
             dead
             men
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             live
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             78.
             
             
               Let
               the
               proud
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             21.
             
               be
               ashamed
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             6.10
             :
             
               for
               they
               dealt
               perversely
               with
               me
               without
               a
               cause
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             unjustly
             ,
             &
             wickedly
             ,
             out
             of
             mere
             malice
             &
             perversenesse
             of
             spirit
             :
             
               but
               I
               will
               meditate
               in
               thy
               precepts
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             79.
             
             
               Let
               those
               that
               fear
               thee
               turn
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             Let
             such
             as
             these
             be
             mine
             acquaintance
             :
             I
             care
             not
             for
             the
             society
             of
             wicked
             men
             .
             But
             there
             are
             two
             other
             expositions
             that
             are
             more
             probable
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             that
             David
             desires
             that
             such
             godly
             men
             as
             had
             forsaken
             him
             or
             been
             estranged
             from
             him
             ,
             being
             misled
             by
             delusions
             &
             false
             reports
             ,
             or
             beaten
             off
             by
             the
             troubles
             &
             low
             condition
             whereinto
             he
             was
             fallen
             ,
             might
             again
             be
             brought
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             with
             him
             in
             a
             way
             of
             amity
             &
             friendship
             ,
             &
             take
             his
             part
             ,
             &
             (
             some
             adde
             too
             )
             embrace
             him
             as
             their
             king
             ,
             being
             convinced
             of
             the
             equity
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             by
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             upon
             his
             enemies
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             2.
             that
             he
             desires
             the
             godly
             would
             turn
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             look
             towards
             him
             ,
             that
             beholding
             in
             him
             an
             example
             of
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             to
             his
             righteous
             servants
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             strengthened
             and
             comforted
             concerning
             themselves
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             74.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             82.
             
             
               Mine
               eyes
               fail
               for
               thy
               word
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             waiting
             for
             that
             salvation
             &
             mercy
             which
             thou
             hast
             promised
             in
             thy
             word
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             28.32
             .
             &
             Job
             11.20
             :
             
               saying
               ,
               When
               wilt
               thou
               comfort
               me
               ?
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             affording
             me
             the
             deliverance
             &
             mercies
             I
             have
             long
             waited
             for
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             83.
             
             
               For
               I
               am
               become
               like
               a
               bottle
               in
               the
               smoke
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             my
             body
             is
             scorched
             &
             black
             with
             extreme
             misery
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             30.30
             ;
             or
             ,
             my
             skin
             through
             my
             leannesse
             is
             withered
             ,
             wrinkled
             ,
             and
             shrunk
             up
             ,
             &
             so
             it
             is
             every
             day
             more
             and
             more
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             a
             skin
             bottle
             or
             bladder
             hung
             up
             in
             the
             smoke
             ;
             yea
             I
             am
             no
             more
             esteemed
             &
             regarded
             amongst
             men
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             bottle
             would
             be
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             84.
             
             
               How
               many
               are
               the
               daies
               of
               thy
               servant
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             daies
             allotted
             to
             me
             ,
             wherein
             I
             must
             continue
             under
             this
             oppression
             &
             misery
             ?
             or
             ,
             the
             daies
             of
             my
             life
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             They
             are
             but
             few
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             long
             to
             live
             ;
             therefore
             let
             me
             not
             spend
             those
             few
             daies
             I
             have
             to
             live
             ,
             without
             seeing
             thy
             promise
             made
             good
             to
             me
             .
             
               When
               wilt
               thou
               execute
               judgement
               on
               them
               that
               persecute
               me
               ?
            
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             89.47
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             85.
             
             
               The
               proud
               have
               digged
               pits
               for
               me
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               after
               thy
               law
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             in
             these
             words
             to
             that
             law
             Exod.
             21.33
             ,
             34.
             
             concerning
             digging
             of
             pits
             ,
             &
             that
             hereby
             he
             seeks
             to
             aggravate
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             that
             whereas
             Gods
             law
             provided
             for
             the
             security
             of
             beasts
             ,
             that
             no
             pits
             should
             be
             digged
             &
             left
             uncovered
             to
             the
             endangering
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             wickednesse
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             great
             ,
             that
             did
             secretly
             digge
             pits
             purposely
             that
             men
             might
             fall
             into
             them
             .
             But
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             doubtlesse
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             clause
             was
             to
             represent
             his
             enemies
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             worthy
             for
             their
             wickednesse
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             
               The
               proud
               have
               digged
               pits
               for
               me
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               after
               thy
               law
            
             :
             which
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             They
             regard
             not
             thy
             law
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             please
             they
             will
             doe
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             contrary
             to
             thy
             commands
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             86.
             
             
               All
               thy
               commandements
               are
               faithfull
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             All
             thy
             laws
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             thy
             promises
             &
             threatnings
             annexed
             ,
             are
             most
             true
             &
             faithfull
             :
             and
             whereas
             therefore
             they
             favour
             innocency
             &
             righteousnesse
             ,
             &
             are
             against
             all
             injustice
             &
             wrong
             ,
             they
             that
             depend
             on
             the
             salvation
             promised
             therein
             to
             those
             that
             observe
             them
             ,
             shall
             doubtlesse
             never
             be
             deceived
             .
             And
             hereupon
             he
             infers
             ,
             
               they
               persecute
               me
               wrongfully
               ,
               help
               me
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             they
             therefore
             that
             persecute
             me
             for
             keeping
             these
             thy
             righteous
             laws
             must
             needs
             doe
             it
             wrongfully
             ;
             &
             therefore
             thou
             that
             art
             a
             faithfull
             God
             help
             me
             against
             mine
             unjust
             oppressours
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             87.
             
             
               They
               had
               almost
               consumed
               me
               upon
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             adding
             those
             words
             (
             
               upon
               earth
            
             )
             he
             implyes
             ,
             that
             however
             they
             had
             dealt
             with
             him
             here
             ,
             he
             had
             hope
             of
             a
             better
             life
             in
             heaven
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             sure
             they
             could
             never
             deprive
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             88.
             
             
               Quicken
               me
               after
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             89.
             
             
               For
               ever
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thy
               word
               is
               settled
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thy
             promises
             stand
             firm
             for
             ever
             with
             thee
             in
             heaven
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             fail
             upon
             earth
             ,
             when
             things
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             what
             thou
             in
             thy
             word
             hast
             said
             shall
             be
             .
             Or
             else
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             eternall
             certainty
             &
             efficacy
             of
             Gods
             word
             is
             clearly
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             permanency
             of
             the
             heavens
             :
             for
             why
             do
             the
             heavenly
             lights
             ,
             &
             orbes
             ,
             &
             all
             things
             therein
             continue
             in
             their
             beings
             &
             motions
             from
             their
             first
             creation
             ,
             but
             because
             God
             hath
             said
             that
             it
             shall
             so
             be
             ?
             from
             whence
             the
             Psalmist
             would
             imply
             ,
             that
             accordingly
             also
             the
             promises
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             to
             his
             people
             in
             the
             written
             word
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             the
             same
             eternall
             efficacy
             &
             certainty
             ,
             &
             sure
             to
             be
             accomplished
             in
             their
             seasons
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             strange
             alterations
             &
             confusion
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             the
             things
             that
             are
             here
             below
             .
             And
             this
             exposition
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             he
             alledgeth
             likewise
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             earth
             by
             the
             same
             word
             of
             God
             vers
             .
             90.
             
             
               Thy
               faithfulnesse
               is
               unto
               all
               generations
               ;
               thou
               hast
               established
               the
               earth
               &
               it
               abideth
               ,
            
             &
             the
             continuance
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             both
             in
             heaven
             &
             earth
             in
             their
             severall
             stations
             and
             operations
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             beginning
             God
             did
             appoint
             ,
             vers
             .
             91.
             
             
               They
               continue
               this
               day
               according
               to
               thy
               ordinances
            
             &c.
             &
             all
             this
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             might
             safely
             build
             upon
             the
             sure
             accomplishment
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             which
             he
             expresseth
             vers
             .
             92.
             
             
               Except
               thy
               law
               had
               been
               my
               delight
               ,
               I
               should
               then
               have
               perished
               in
               mine
               afflictions
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             96.
             
             
               I
               have
               seen
               an
               end
               of
               all
               perfection
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             found
             by
             clear
             reason
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             mine
             own
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             excellent
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             &
             the
             greatest
             perfection
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             but
             finite
             :
             namely
             in
             that
             1.
             
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             fail
             &
             vanish
             ,
             &
             come
             to
             an
             end
             ;
             &
             2.
             all
             the
             good
             that
             is
             in
             them
             may
             be
             comprehended
             within
             certain
             limits
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             give
             full
             contentment
             to
             a
             mans
             mind
             ,
             or
             support
             to
             his
             heart
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             all
             conditions
             &
             afflictions
             .
             
               But
               thy
               commandement
               is
               exceeding
               broad
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             1.
             it
             comprehends
             infinite
             &
             incomprehensible
             treasures
             of
             wisedome
             &
             knowledge
             ;
             nothing
             pertaining
             to
             holinesse
             or
             happinesse
             is
             wanting
             in
             it
             ,
             nothing
             requisite
             for
             the
             direction
             of
             all
             men
             in
             all
             conditions
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             expresse
             the
             innumerable
             benefits
             which
             it
             yields
             to
             those
             that
             enjoy
             it
             :
             and
             2.
             it
             is
             to
             be
             an
             eternall
             rule
             of
             truth
             &
             righteousnesse
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Matth.
             24.35
             .
             
               Heaven
               &
               earth
               shall
               passe
               away
               ,
               but
               my
               words
               shall
               not
               passe
               away
            
             ;
             &
             when
             all
             earthly
             things
             shall
             fail
             men
             ,
             the
             word
             shall
             still
             be
             a
             sure
             counsellor
             and
             comforter
             to
             them
             :
             it
             shall
             support
             them
             in
             all
             afflictions
             ,
             even
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             comforts
             thereof
             shall
             abide
             with
             them
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             98.
             
             
               Thou
               through
               thy
               commandements
               hast
               made
               me
               wiser
               then
               mine
               enemies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             thereby
             he
             became
             wise
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             true
             wisedome
             ,
             far
             above
             the
             worldly
             wisedome
             of
             his
             enemies
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             this
             wisedome
             of
             walking
             in
             Gods
             waies
             was
             more
             prevalent
             to
             preserve
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             craft
             &
             policy
             of
             his
             enemies
             was
             to
             insnare
             &
             destroy
             him
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             politicians
             in
             Sauls
             Court
             ,
             that
             were
             advanced
             to
             high
             places
             for
             their
             great
             wisedome
             &
             subtilty
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             those
             enemies
             of
             whom
             David
             here
             professeth
             ,
             that
             he
             excelled
             them
             in
             wisedome
             .
             
               For
               they
               are
               ever
               with
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             commandements
             are
             rooted
             in
             my
             heart
             ;
             I
             do
             alwaies
             think
             &
             meditate
             on
             them
             ,
             &
             make
             them
             my
             Rule
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             99.
             
             
               I
               have
               more
               understanding
               then
               all
               my
               teachers
               .
            
             ]
             Through
             Gods
             abundant
             grace
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             do
             many
             times
             outstrip
             their
             godly
             teachers
             in
             knowledge
             &
             piety
             .
             Yet
             because
             David
             spake
             not
             this
             by
             way
             of
             boasting
             ,
             but
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             great
             benefit
             of
             being
             taught
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             improbably
             thought
             by
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             either
             that
             David
             spake
             this
             of
             those
             that
             had
             instructed
             him
             in
             humane
             learning
             ,
             meaning
             that
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             he
             had
             learnt
             wisdome
             farre
             excelling
             that
             which
             they
             had
             taught
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             those
             that
             were
             publick
             teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             yet
             were
             in
             those
             corrupt
             daies
             of
             Saul
             carried
             away
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             with
             the
             common
             iniquity
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             haply
             in
             their
             very
             teaching
             complyed
             with
             the
             humours
             of
             Saul
             ,
             his
             princes
             and
             courtiers
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             104.
             
             
               I
               hate
               every
               false
               way
            
             .
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             every
             way
             of
             errour
             &
             sin
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             called
             false
             waies
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             are
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             likewise
             because
             they
             will
             surely
             deceive
             those
             that
             expect
             any
             good
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             108.
             
             
               Accept
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               the
               free-will-offerings
               of
               my
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             the
             vows
             and
             promises
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             keep
             Gods
             laws
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             vers
             .
             106.
             
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               &
               I
               will
               perform
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               keep
               thy
               righteous
               judgements
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             rather
             meant
             of
             his
             prayers
             &
             praises
             ,
             the
             Psalms
             which
             he
             composed
             &
             sung
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             tearmed
             
               the
               calves
               of
               our
               lips
            
             Hos
             .
             14.2
             .
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             Psal
             .
             50.14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             in
             
             this
             request
             he
             had
             respect
             unto
             his
             exile
             ,
             desiring
             ,
             that
             seeing
             in
             that
             regard
             he
             could
             not
             offer
             any
             other
             sacrifices
             ,
             God
             would
             therefore
             accept
             of
             these
             free-will-offerings
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             109.
             
             
               My
               soul
               is
               continually
               in
               my
               hand
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             My
             life
             is
             continually
             in
             danger
             .
             The
             expression
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             condition
             of
             souldiers
             in
             battel
             ,
             who
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             have
             their
             soul
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             in
             such
             continuall
             danger
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             they
             secure
             themselves
             by
             a
             strong
             hand
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             dead
             men
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             Judg.
             12.3
             ,
             &
             Job
             13.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             111.
             
             
               Thy
               testimonies
               have
               I
               taken
               as
               an
               heritage
               for
               ever
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             chusing
             &
             esteeming
             them
             above
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             33.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             113.
             
             
               I
               hate
               vain
               thoughts
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             hate
             not
             only
             the
             doing
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             very
             thinking
             of
             evil
             ;
             though
             I
             cannot
             wholy
             keep
             such
             thoughts
             out
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             yet
             I
             hate
             &
             resist
             them
             .
             But
             because
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               thy
               law
               do
               I
               love
               ,
            
             is
             added
             as
             in
             opposition
             to
             this
             ,
             therefore
             the
             most
             of
             Expositours
             do
             particularly
             understand
             this
             of
             all
             humane
             inventions
             ,
             wherewith
             men
             merely
             out
             of
             their
             own
             carnal
             reason
             might
             think
             to
             serve
             &
             please
             God
             ,
             or
             might
             flatter
             themselves
             in
             any
             way
             not
             truly
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             word
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             they
             are
             which
             David
             here
             professeth
             were
             hatefull
             to
             him
             ,
             &
             that
             because
             he
             only
             made
             the
             law
             of
             God
             the
             rule
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             116.
             
             
               Vphold
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               live
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             That
             is
             ,
             Uphold
             &
             preserve
             me
             alive
             ,
             maugre
             the
             rage
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ;
             or
             uphold
             me
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             piety
             ,
             &
             comfort
             ,
             that
             so
             my
             soul
             may
             still
             be
             quickned
             with
             the
             grace
             ,
             &
             cheared
             with
             the
             comforts
             of
             thy
             spirit
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               Hold
               thou
               me
               up
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               safe
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             118.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               troden
               down
               all
               them
               that
               erre
               from
               thy
               statutes
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             never
             so
             high
             ,
             &
             did
             never
             so
             proudly
             exalt
             themselves
             against
             thee
             :
             
               for
               their
               deceit
               is
               falsehood
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             the
             shews
             of
             piety
             ,
             wherewith
             such
             men
             deceived
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             false
             and
             counterfeit
             ;
             or
             rather
             2.
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             falsehood
             in
             their
             fraudulent
             practises
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             seek
             to
             ruine
             Gods
             faithfull
             servants
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             therefore
             make
             them
             hatefull
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             God
             of
             truth
             ;
             (
             &
             herein
             David
             might
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             false
             slanders
             which
             his
             enemies
             raised
             against
             him
             )
             or
             3.
             all
             the
             subtle
             devices
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             seek
             to
             prevail
             against
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             do
             usually
             fail
             them
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             themselves
             being
             often
             taken
             in
             the
             snares
             which
             they
             layd
             for
             others
             ;
             or
             4.
             (
             which
             most
             Interpreters
             do
             pitch
             upon
             )
             the
             imaginations
             &
             carnall
             confidences
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             flatter
             themselves
             to
             the
             deceiving
             of
             their
             own
             souls
             ,
             either
             concerning
             any
             good
             they
             expect
             in
             their
             waies
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             or
             concerning
             their
             hopes
             of
             securing
             themselves
             ,
             &
             escaping
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             prove
             alwaies
             in
             the
             conclusion
             lying
             vanities
             .
             However
             the
             Psalmists
             drift
             here
             ,
             in
             adding
             this
             concerning
             the
             dreadfull
             end
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             partly
             he
             was
             the
             more
             carefull
             not
             to
             doe
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             but
             to
             study
             Gods
             law
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             walk
             in
             his
             waies
             &
             trust
             in
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             as
             is
             more
             evident
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             119.
             
             
               Thou
               puttest
               away
               all
               the
               wicked
               of
               the
               earth
               like
               drosse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             
             Though
             wicked
             men
             live
             a
             while
             mingled
             amongst
             thy
             faithfull
             people
             ,
             as
             drosse
             is
             with
             gold
             &
             silver
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             thou
             art
             wont
             to
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             even
             the
             greatest
             as
             well
             as
             the
             meanest
             ,
             as
             drossy
             ,
             worthlesse
             things
             ,
             that
             so
             thy
             Church
             may
             be
             the
             purer
             :
             through
             thy
             fiery
             indignation
             they
             suddenly
             vanish
             away
             like
             smoke
             ,
             even
             as
             drosse
             consumes
             away
             in
             the
             fining
             of
             metals
             .
             
               Therefore
               I
               love
               thy
               testimonies
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             thereby
             taught
             so
             to
             live
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             thus
             perish
             with
             the
             wicked
             ;
             &
             because
             this
             severity
             of
             thine
             against
             the
             wicked
             makes
             me
             the
             more
             highly
             to
             prize
             that
             word
             ,
             wherein
             thou
             hast
             made
             known
             the
             riches
             of
             thy
             grace
             towards
             thy
             chosen
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             120.
             
             
               My
               flesh
               trembleth
               for
               fear
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               afraid
               of
               thy
               judgements
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             being
             terrified
             with
             the
             judgements
             which
             God
             executed
             upon
             wicked
             men
             ;
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             42.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             121.
             
             
               I
               have
               done
               judgement
               &
               justice
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             And
             it
             is
             therefore
             without
             cause
             that
             mine
             enemies
             persecute
             me
             ;
             &
             hereupon
             he
             infers
             ,
             
               leave
               me
               not
               to
               mine
               oppressours
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             122.
             
             
               Be
               surety
               for
               thy
               servant
               for
               good
               ,
            
             &c
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Interpose
             thy self
             betwixt
             me
             &
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             &
             rescue
             me
             from
             their
             tyranny
             &
             oppression
             ,
             (
             as
             sureties
             do
             poor
             debtours
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             cruel
             creditours
             )
             &
             that
             by
             undertaking
             to
             plead
             my
             cause
             ,
             &
             to
             assert
             mine
             innocency
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             126.
             
             
               It
               is
               time
               for
               thee
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               to
               work
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             thy
             proper
             work
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             the
             just
             judge
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             punish
             &
             suppresse
             the
             wicked
             ,
             &
             to
             make
             good
             thy
             promises
             by
             helping
             thy
             poor
             servants
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Whatever
             becomes
             of
             me
             ,
             
               it
               is
               time
               for
               thee
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               to
               work
               ,
            
             for
             the
             vindicating
             of
             thine
             own
             glory
             .
             
               For
               they
               have
               made
               void
               thy
               law
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             had
             no
             respect
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             did
             merely
             what
             they
             pleased
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             law
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             submit
             themselves
             ;
             yea
             in
             that
             they
             forced
             others
             to
             disobey
             it
             ,
             &
             persecuted
             those
             that
             would
             have
             made
             it
             their
             rule
             ;
             &
             especially
             too
             in
             that
             by
             their
             false
             glosses
             ,
             &
             perverting
             of
             Gods
             laws
             ,
             they
             made
             them
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             However
             it
             was
             not
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             prophet
             hereby
             to
             prescribe
             God
             a
             time
             ;
             only
             he
             seeks
             to
             God
             for
             deliverance
             ,
             by
             pleading
             how
             seasonable
             it
             was
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             the
             wicked
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             ripe
             for
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             127.
             
             
               Therefore
               I
               love
               thy
               commandements
               above
               gold
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             I
             saw
             that
             wicked
             men
             did
             so
             generally
             slight
             &
             make
             void
             thy
             law
             ,
             therefore
             admiring
             their
             blindnesse
             and
             madnesse
             herein
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             holy
             indignation
             against
             them
             &
             that
             thy
             service
             might
             not
             wholly
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             my
             love
             to
             thy
             law
             became
             the
             more
             fervent
             ;
             or
             ,
             Because
             I
             was
             perswaded
             that
             God
             would
             undertake
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             &
             would
             not
             let
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             wicked
             go
             alwaies
             unpunished
             ,
             therefore
             I
             did
             the
             more
             affectionately
             love
             thy
             law
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             128.
             
             
               Therefore
               I
               esteem
               all
               thy
               precepts
               concerning
               all
               things
               to
               be
               right
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             For
             the
             same
             reasons
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             )
             I
             am
             the
             more
             assuredly
             perswaded
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             thy
             whole
             law
             ,
             and
             
             do
             the
             more
             heartily
             embrace
             it
             :
             
               and
               I
               hate
               every
               false
               way
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             104.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             129.
             
             
               Thy
               testimonies
               are
               wonderfull
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             18
             :
             
               therefore
               doth
               my
               soul
               keep
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             that
             reverence
             which
             in
             this
             regard
             I
             bear
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             do
             willingly
             &
             heartily
             observe
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             130.
             
             
               The
               entrance
               of
               thy
               words
               giveth
               light
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             thy
             words
             enter
             a
             mans
             heart
             ,
             &
             make
             a
             sanctifying
             impression
             therein
             ,
             then
             they
             enlighten
             his
             soul
             ;
             or
             rather
             thus
             ,
             When
             men
             do
             first
             enter
             upon
             the
             study
             of
             thy
             word
             ,
             they
             shall
             presently
             find
             their
             understandings
             enlightned
             thereby
             :
             
               it
               giveth
               understanding
               to
               the
               simple
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             19.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             132.
             
             
               Look
               thou
               upon
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             David
             might
             say
             ,
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             false
             slanders
             that
             were
             raised
             against
             him
             by
             his
             enemies
             ,
             from
             which
             to
             clear
             himself
             ,
             he
             desires
             that
             God
             would
             look
             upon
             him
             ,
             &
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             innocency
             ;
             or
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             apprehension
             that
             God
             had
             for
             a
             time
             seemed
             to
             turn
             his
             back
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             therefore
             desire
             that
             God
             would
             again
             look
             favourably
             upon
             him
             ;
             &
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               be
               mercifull
               unto
               me
               ,
               as
               thou
               usest
               to
               doe
               unto
               those
               that
               love
               thy
               name
            
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             in
             this
             great
             misery
             I
             am
             in
             thou
             seemest
             to
             hide
             thy self
             from
             me
             ,
             yet
             knowing
             that
             all
             thy
             faithfull
             servants
             have
             in
             all
             ages
             found
             thee
             mercifull
             to
             them
             ,
             this
             emboldens
             me
             to
             begge
             of
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             deale
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             wont
             to
             deale
             with
             those
             that
             sincerely
             love
             thee
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             139.
             
             
               My
               zeal
               hath
               consumed
               me
            
             .
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             69.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             140.
             
             
               Thy
               word
               is
               very
               pure
            
             .
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tried
             or
             refined
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             22.31
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             12.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             142.
             
             
               Thy
               righteousnesse
               is
               an
               everlasting
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             as
             it
             contains
             both
             an
             eternall
             rule
             of
             righteousnesse
             for
             men
             ,
             and
             also
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             alwaies
             found
             righteous
             &
             faithfull
             ;
             which
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               &
               thy
               word
               is
               truth
            
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             111.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             143.
             
             
               Thy
               commandements
               are
               my
               delight
            
             .
             ]
             He
             means
             the
             commandements
             with
             the
             promises
             annexed
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             doctrine
             of
             life
             &
             salvation
             revealed
             in
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             148.
             
             
               Mine
               eyes
               prevent
               the
               night
               watches
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               meditate
               in
               thy
               word
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             in
             the
             night
             there
             were
             severall
             watches
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Judg.
             7.19
             .
             )
             therefore
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             was
             more
             carefull
             &
             ready
             to
             awake
             at
             severall
             times
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             to
             meditate
             on
             Gods
             word
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             were
             appointed
             to
             watch
             were
             to
             doe
             their
             duty
             therein
             (
             &
             yet
             we
             know
             the
             care
             of
             such
             men
             is
             usually
             very
             great
             ,
             both
             to
             keep
             their
             times
             for
             watching
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             sleep
             doth
             not
             overtake
             them
             )
             for
             which
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             63.6
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             usually
             awake
             to
             meditate
             on
             Gods
             word
             at
             severall
             times
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             before
             the
             watchmen
             did
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             who
             were
             wont
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             to
             call
             upon
             men
             to
             tell
             them
             the
             seasons
             of
             the
             night
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             by
             
               the
               night
               watches
            
             here
             are
             meant
             the
             last
             watch
             in
             every
             night
             ,
             which
             is
             elsewhere
             called
             
               the
               morning
               watch
            
             ,
             Exod.
             14.24
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             he
             saith
             here
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             
             which
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               I
               prevented
               the
               dawning
               of
               the
               morning
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             149.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               quicken
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               judgement
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             vers
             .
             25.
             
             The
             same
             is
             meant
             after
             vers
             .
             154
             ,
             156
             ,
             159.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             150.
             
             
               They
               draw
               nigh
               that
               follow
               after
               mischief
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             draw
             nigh
             to
             me
             to
             doe
             me
             mischief
             :
             
               they
               are
               far
               from
               thy
               law
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             mind
             not
             thy
             law
             ,
             &
             therefore
             no
             marvell
             though
             they
             care
             not
             what
             mischief
             they
             doe
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             151.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               near
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             mine
             enemies
             are
             near
             to
             mischief
             me
             ,
             so
             thou
             art
             near
             to
             help
             me
             ,
             &
             to
             destroy
             mine
             enemies
             :
             
               &
               all
               thy
               commandements
               are
               truth
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             commandements
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             promises
             &
             threatnings
             annexed
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             &
             therefore
             I
             know
             thou
             art
             near
             unto
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             152.
             
             
               Concerning
               thy
               testimonies
               I
               have
               known
               of
               old
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             my
             tender
             years
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             first
             time
             that
             I
             began
             to
             study
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             I
             have
             known
             by
             experience
             of
             old
             ,
             even
             in
             all
             foregoing
             ages
             :
             
               that
               thou
               hast
               founded
               them
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             ordained
             them
             to
             stand
             firm
             for
             ever
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             111.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             155.
             
             
               Salvation
               is
               far
               from
               the
               wicked
               ;
               for
               they
               seek
               not
               thy
               precepts
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             so
             far
             they
             are
             from
             keeping
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             desire
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             nor
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             them
             :
             therefore
             I
             know
             that
             thou
             wilt
             not
             take
             part
             with
             my
             wicked
             enemies
             against
             me
             ,
             but
             wilt
             protect
             me
             from
             their
             rage
             :
             or
             ,
             seeing
             salvation
             is
             far
             from
             them
             that
             seek
             not
             thy
             precepts
             ,
             therefore
             teach
             me
             thy
             law
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             in
             this
             danger
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             159.
             
             
               Consider
               how
               I
               love
               thy
               precepts
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             have
             particular
             reference
             to
             those
             words
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               I
               beheld
               the
               transgressours
               &
               was
               grieved
               ,
               because
               they
               kept
               not
               thy
               word
            
             ;
             as
             if
             from
             hence
             he
             would
             desire
             God
             to
             take
             notice
             how
             unfeignedly
             he
             loved
             Gods
             precepts
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             160.
             
             
               Thy
               word
               is
               true
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             ,
             ever
             since
             thou
             didst
             make
             known
             thy
             word
             to
             thy
             people
             ,
             it
             alwaies
             was
             unquestionably
             true
             .
             And
             then
             that
             it
             should
             alwaies
             continue
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             affirmed
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               every
               one
               of
               thy
               righteous
               judgements
               endureth
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             above
             ,
             vers
             .
             89.
             
             &
             142.
             
             &
             Psal
             .
             111.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             161.
             
             
               Princes
               have
               persecuted
               me
               without
               a
               cause
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             such
             as
             by
             their
             power
             were
             able
             to
             crush
             him
             ,
             &
             therefore
             are
             usually
             most
             feared
             ;
             &
             such
             as
             by
             their
             place
             should
             have
             been
             rather
             a
             refuge
             to
             him
             :
             &
             to
             be
             injured
             by
             such
             ,
             men
             can
             least
             endure
             :
             
               but
               my
               heart
               standeth
               in
               awe
               of
               thy
               word
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             am
             afraid
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             thy
             law
             for
             fear
             of
             these
             my
             persecutours
             ,
             &
             in
             that
             I
             dare
             not
             take
             liberty
             to
             doe
             evil
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             162.
             
             
               I
               rejoyce
               at
               thy
               word
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               findeth
               great
               spoil
               .
            
             ]
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             joy
             of
             such
             men
             is
             indeed
             alwaies
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             that
             having
             been
             a
             while
             before
             in
             danger
             of
             losing
             their
             own
             lives
             ,
             are
             suddenly
             not
             only
             advanced
             in
             their
             spirits
             with
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             glorious
             victory
             ,
             but
             also
             greatly
             enriched
             with
             the
             spoils
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             And
             the
             sitter
             this
             expression
             was
             for
             David
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             been
             a
             great
             warriour
             ,
             and
             because
             besides
             he
             had
             found
             the
             word
             very
             advantageous
             to
             him
             in
             his
             spirituall
             warfare
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             163.
             
             
               I
               hate
               &
               abhorre
               lying
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             false
             speaking
             &
             hypocrisy
             ,
             yea
             every
             false
             way
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             29
             :
             &
             hence
             is
             the
             next
             clause
             opposed
             thereto
             ,
             
               but
               thy
               law
               do
               I
               love
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             165.
             
             
               Great
               peace
               have
               they
               which
               love
               thy
               law
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             All
             things
             shall
             goe
             prosperously
             with
             them
             :
             
               &
               nothing
               shall
               offend
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             nothing
             shall
             hurt
             them
             .
             Or
             thus
             ,
             
               Great
               peace
               have
               they
               which
               love
               thy
               law
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             enjoy
             great
             quiet
             of
             mind
             &
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             as
             knowing
             the
             filial
             affection
             which
             they
             bear
             to
             thy
             word
             ,
             and
             being
             thereby
             assured
             of
             thy
             love
             and
             favour
             to
             them
             :
             
               &
               nothing
               shall
               offend
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             nothing
             shall
             trouble
             or
             disquiet
             them
             .
             This
             last
             clause
             is
             in
             the
             Originall
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               have
               no
               stumbling-blocks
            
             ;
             &
             so
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             prove
             stumbling-blocks
             to
             others
             to
             make
             them
             fall
             into
             sin
             ,
             shall
             not
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             respect
             which
             they
             bear
             to
             Gods
             law
             ,
             prove
             so
             unto
             them
             .
             But
             then
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             such
             a
             stumbling
             &
             falling
             ,
             as
             ends
             in
             a
             finall
             apostacy
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             the
             best
             may
             fall
             into
             sin
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             168.
             
             
               I
               have
               kept
               thy
               precepts
               &
               thy
               testimonies
               ;
               for
               all
               my
               waies
               are
               before
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             This
             he
             addeth
             ,
             either
             1.
             by
             way
             of
             calling
             God
             to
             witnesse
             concerning
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             ;
             or
             2.
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             was
             so
             carefull
             to
             keep
             Gods
             precepts
             ;
             or
             3.
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             sincerity
             in
             keeping
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             might
             approve
             himself
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             approve
             himself
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             172.
             
             
               My
               tongue
               shall
               speak
               of
               thy
               word
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             only
             sing
             forth
             thy
             praise
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             also
             speak
             of
             thy
             word
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             others
             :
             
               for
               all
               thy
               commandements
               are
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             most
             righteous
             ,
             even
             the
             only
             perfect
             rule
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             &
             consequently
             fit
             to
             be
             observed
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             &
             the
             only
             means
             of
             reforming
             the
             unrighteousnesse
             of
             men
             ;
             &
             from
             hence
             also
             he
             would
             imply
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             would
             teach
             others
             therein
             ,
             or
             that
             therefore
             he
             would
             extoll
             them
             ,
             &
             declare
             to
             others
             how
             righteous
             they
             were
             :
             or
             ,
             they
             are
             exceeding
             faithfull
             ;
             &
             therefore
             I
             will
             declare
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             thy
             word
             ,
             and
             teach
             others
             to
             trust
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             173.
             
             
               Let
               thine
               hand
               help
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             my
             seeking
             to
             know
             &
             keep
             thy
             precepts
             ;
             or
             by
             delivering
             me
             out
             of
             my
             dangers
             and
             miseries
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             my
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             175.
             
             
               Let
               my
               soul
               live
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             ver
             .
             116
             :
             
               &
               it
               shall
               praise
               thee
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             my
             days
             :
             
               &
               let
               thy
               judgements
               help
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             thy
             judgements
             executed
             upon
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             help
             me
             out
             of
             my
             troubles
             &
             dangers
             .
             But
             because
             in
             this
             Psalm
             by
             Gods
             judgements
             Gods
             laws
             are
             usually
             meant
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             clause
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             
               Let
               thy
               judgements
               help
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Let
             thy
             promises
             made
             to
             me
             in
             thy
             word
             be
             accomplished
             for
             my
             help
             ;
             or
             ,
             Let
             my
             integrity
             and
             sincere
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             thy
             judgements
             be
             for
             my
             help
             ;
             or
             lastly
             ,
             Let
             thy
             word
             help
             me
             in
             the
             praising
             of
             thy
             great
             name
             :
             for
             that
             indeed
             went
             immediately
             before
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               Let
               my
               soul
               live
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               praise
               thee
               ;
               and
               let
               thy
               judgements
               help
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             176.
             
             
               I
               have
               gone
               astray
               like
               a
               lost
               sheep
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             wandring
             up
             &
             down
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             exile
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             shut
             out
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             sheep-fold
             of
             Gods
             people
             ;
             or
             in
             regard
             
             of
             his
             going
             astray
             through
             infirmity
             from
             the
             ways
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             desires
             the
             Lord
             ,
             his
             shepheard
             ,
             to
             seek
             him
             out
             ,
             &
             bring
             him
             home
             again
             into
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             whenever
             he
             should
             thus
             goe
             astray
             ,
             
               seek
               thy
               servant
            
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             he
             gives
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               for
               I
               do
               not
               forget
               thy
               commandements
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             I
             may
             sin
             through
             frailty
             ,
             yet
             my
             constant
             desire
             is
             that
             I
             may
             keep
             thy
             commandements
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXX
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Song
               of
               Degrees
            
             .
             ]
             There
             are
             here
             fifteen
             Psalms
             together
             that
             have
             all
             this
             Title
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             culled
             out
             by
             the
             Jews
             to
             be
             sung
             at
             their
             severall
             stages
             or
             stations
             ,
             as
             they
             went
             up
             from
             Babylon
             to
             return
             back
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             &
             others
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             sung
             by
             the
             Levites
             on
             their
             solemn
             festivall
             daies
             ,
             or
             else
             at
             the
             dedication
             of
             Solomons
             Temple
             upon
             the
             fifteen
             steps
             or
             stairs
             ,
             whereby
             they
             went
             up
             by
             degrees
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             indeed
             we
             read
             of
             certain
             stairs
             that
             were
             in
             Solomons
             Temple
             2
             Chron.
             9.11
             .
             
               And
               the
               king
               made
               of
               the
               algume
               trees
               terrises
            
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               stairs
               )
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             which
             some
             conceive
             to
             be
             the
             same
             that
             are
             called
             Neh.
             9.4
             .
             
               the
               stairs
               of
               the
               Levites
            
             ,
             &
             to
             which
             the
             prophet
             Ezekiel
             may
             seem
             to
             allude
             Eze.
             40.6
             .
             But
             the
             most
             probable
             reasons
             that
             are
             given
             why
             these
             Psalms
             were
             called
             
               songs
               of
               degrees
            
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             these
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             raised
             up
             their
             voices
             to
             a
             very
             high
             strain
             in
             singing
             these
             Psalms
             ,
             or
             haply
             sung
             them
             in
             tunes
             ,
             wherein
             they
             raised
             their
             voices
             by
             degrees
             still
             higher
             &
             higher
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             2
             Chron.
             20.19
             .
             that
             
               the
               Levites
               stood
               up
               to
               praise
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               on
               high
            
             :
             or
             2.
             because
             they
             were
             sung
             by
             the
             Levites
             standing
             in
             some
             high
             place
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             people
             might
             the
             better
             hear
             them
             :
             or
             3.
             because
             they
             are
             Psalms
             of
             choicest
             use
             &
             greatest
             excellency
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             man
             of
             eminency
             above
             others
             is
             1
             Chron.
             17.17
             .
             tearmed
             
               a
               man
               of
               high
               degree
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               What
               shall
               be
               given
               unto
               thee
               ?
               or
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               unto
               thee
               ,
               thou
               false
               tongue
               ?
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             lookest
             for
             some
             great
             reward
             and
             preferment
             from
             men
             ;
             but
             ,
             alas
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             recompence
             that
             shall
             be
             given
             thee
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             the
             Lord.
             To
             which
             an
             answer
             is
             given
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               Sharp
               arrows
               of
               the
               mighty
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             now
             it
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               what
               shall
               the
               deceitfull
               tongue
               give
               unto
               thee
               ,
               or
               what
               shall
               it
               profit
               thee
            
             ?
             and
             then
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             gain
             nothing
             by
             it
             :
             meaning
             thereby
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             no
             profit
             would
             thereby
             redound
             to
             him
             ;
             others
             he
             might
             bring
             into
             great
             danger
             and
             distresse
             ,
             but
             he
             the
             whilst
             should
             get
             nothing
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             none
             but
             men
             desperately
             wicked
             would
             hurt
             others
             without
             hope
             of
             any
             advantage
             to
             themselves
             :
             and
             2.
             that
             all
             their
             slanders
             &
             fraudulent
             dealing
             would
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             because
             God
             would
             vindicate
             the
             innocency
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             &
             retort
             the
             evil
             intended
             against
             them
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             those
             that
             sought
             to
             mischief
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Sharp
               arrows
               of
               the
               mighty
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             mighty
             God
             of
             heaven
             &
             earth
             shall
             suddenly
             bring
             upon
             thee
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             32.23
             .
             )
             plagues
             &
             sorrows
             and
             terrours
             ,
             that
             shall
             pierce
             as
             deeply
             ,
             and
             give
             thee
             as
             sore
             deadly
             
             wounds
             ,
             as
             do
             the
             sharpest
             arrows
             shot
             by
             a
             mighty
             man
             ,
             &
             wherewith
             thou
             shalt
             be
             long
             tortured
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             torments
             of
             him
             that
             should
             be
             burnt
             with
             coals
             of
             juniper
             ;
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             juniper
             wood
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             saltish
             &
             fat
             and
             gummy
             substance
             ,
             doth
             make
             a
             very
             scorching
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             coals
             thereof
             do
             burn
             exceedingly
             .
             And
             some
             there
             are
             that
             conceive
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             
               arrows
               of
               the
               mighty
            
             are
             meant
             those
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             should
             stick
             like
             poysoned
             arrows
             in
             their
             bosoms
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             the
             
               coals
               of
               juniper
            
             are
             meant
             the
             everlasting
             torments
             of
             hell
             .
             But
             now
             if
             we
             read
             the
             words
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               It
               is
               as
               the
               sharp
               arrows
               of
               the
               mighty
               man
               with
               coals
               of
               juniper
               ,
            
             then
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             other
             translation
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               the
               deceitfull
               tongue
               give
               unto
               thee
               ?
               or
               what
               shall
               it
               profit
               thee
               ?
            
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             herein
             is
             to
             shew
             what
             a
             mischievous
             thing
             a
             false
             slanderous
             tongue
             is
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             whilst
             it
             yields
             no
             benefit
             to
             the
             slanderer
             ,
             it
             is
             extremely
             mischievous
             to
             them
             that
             are
             slandered
             by
             him
             ,
             
               It
               is
               as
               the
               sharp
               arrows
               of
               the
               mighty
               with
               coals
               of
               juniper
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             wound
             as
             deeply
             and
             deadly
             ,
             as
             do
             such
             arrows
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             57.4
             .
             )
             &
             that
             unawares
             when
             men
             are
             absent
             ▪
             &
             think
             not
             of
             the
             danger
             they
             are
             in
             :
             and
             the
             torment
             thereof
             is
             as
             the
             burning
             of
             juniper
             coals
             .
             For
             as
             juniper
             wood
             (
             according
             to
             the
             report
             of
             those
             that
             write
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             )
             is
             1.
             soon
             set
             on
             fire
             ;
             2.
             the
             fire
             in
             it
             spreads
             with
             much
             violent
             rage
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             mighty
             crackling
             noise
             ;
             3.
             the
             coals
             thereof
             scorch
             &
             burn
             exceedingly
             ;
             &
             4.
             they
             retain
             fire
             very
             long
             whilst
             they
             are
             covered
             over
             with
             ashes
             :
             so
             1.
             the
             slanderous
             tongues
             of
             wicked
             men
             do
             soon
             raise
             up
             false
             reports
             of
             the
             righteous
             ;
             2.
             these
             false
             reports
             will
             spread
             apace
             with
             great
             clamours
             and
             noise
             ;
             3.
             they
             bring
             upon
             men
             much
             bitter
             sorrow
             ;
             &
             4.
             they
             are
             not
             easily
             suppressed
             when
             they
             are
             once
             raised
             ,
             but
             even
             when
             they
             seem
             extinct
             ,
             some
             jealousies
             thereof
             will
             be
             still
             nourished
             in
             mens
             breasts
             .
             And
             to
             this
             some
             adde
             ,
             that
             as
             juniper
             coals
             burn
             sorely
             ,
             whilst
             they
             yield
             a
             very
             sweet
             smell
             ;
             so
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             slanderer
             doth
             often
             sorely
             mischief
             a
             man
             ,
             under
             a
             shew
             of
             speaking
             fairly
             &
             friendly
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Woe
               is
               me
               that
               I
               sojourn
               in
               Mesech
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             A
             people
             that
             were
             descended
             from
             Meshech
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Japhet
             ,
             Gen.
             10.2
             .
             often
             mentioned
             in
             the
             prophesy
             of
             Ezechiel
             ,
             as
             chap.
             27.13
             .
             &
             elsewhere
             .
             Many
             there
             are
             that
             think
             they
             are
             the
             same
             people
             ,
             that
             were
             afterwards
             called
             Scythians
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             day
             Muscovites
             ;
             &
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             these
             nations
             were
             of
             old
             famous
             archers
             ,
             men
             of
             great
             might
             for
             drawing
             the
             bow
             ;
             &
             Mesech
             may
             fairly
             be
             derived
             of
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             that
             signifyeth
             
               to
               draw
               :
               that
               I
               dwell
               in
               the
               tents
               of
               Kedar
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             amongst
             the
             posterity
             of
             Kedar
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Ishmael
             ,
             Gen.
             25.13
             .
             that
             dwelt
             in
             tents
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             those
             that
             were
             called
             Arabians
             ,
             a
             savage
             nation
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             settled
             dwelling-place
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             tents
             were
             still
             wandring
             up
             &
             down
             like
             beasts
             for
             their
             prey
             .
             And
             indeed
             both
             these
             nations
             were
             people
             fierce
             &
             barbarous
             ,
             great
             robbers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             made
             nothing
             of
             taking
             away
             the
             lives
             of
             any
             that
             came
             in
             their
             way
             .
             Yet
             it
             was
             not
             because
             David
             ever
             dwelt
             amongst
             these
             nations
             ,
             that
             he
             thus
             bewails
             himself
             here
             ,
             
               Wo
               is
               me
               that
               I
               sojourn
               in
               Mesech
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             he
             speaks
             it
             either
             of
             the
             Philistines
             (
             as
             some
             conceive
             )
             amongst
             whom
             David
             was
             sometimes
             forced
             to
             hide
             himself
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             his
             own
             countrey-men
             ,
             &
             that
             to
             set
             forth
             their
             barbarous
             
             cruelty
             &
             inhumanity
             ,
             &
             that
             especially
             in
             their
             seeking
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             by
             their
             false
             slanders
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             in
             these
             daies
             ,
             living
             amongst
             those
             that
             professed
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             who
             yet
             notwithstanding
             should
             deal
             with
             him
             more
             like
             savages
             then
             Christians
             ,
             Wo
             is
             me
             that
             I
             sojourn
             amongst
             Turks
             &
             Pagans
             .
             And
             withall
             we
             may
             note
             that
             David
             might
             the
             more
             fitly
             use
             this
             word
             sojourn
             ,
             
               Wo
               is
               me
               that
               I
               sojourn
               in
               Mesech
               ,
            
             &c.
             because
             in
             his
             exile
             he
             had
             indeed
             no
             settled
             habitation
             ,
             but
             was
             continually
             forced
             to
             flee
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXXI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             I
             
               Will
               lift
               up
               mine
               eyes
               unto
               the
               hills
               ,
               from
               whence
               cometh
               my
               help
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             I
             will
             look
             to
             the
             sanctuary
             or
             Temple
             ,
             whose
             foundation
             was
             
               in
               the
               holy
               mountaines
            
             Psal
             .
             87.1
             .
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             hills
             of
             Zion
             &
             Moria
             ;
             as
             knowing
             that
             my
             help
             must
             come
             from
             the
             Lord
             only
             ,
             who
             hath
             chosen
             that
             for
             his
             dwelling
             place
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             speakes
             here
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             were
             debating
             the
             matter
             with
             himself
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             should
             expect
             help
             in
             the
             danger
             he
             was
             in
             ;
             &
             that
             accordingly
             he
             first
             sets
             down
             how
             he
             was
             inwardly
             moved
             &
             tempted
             to
             place
             his
             hope
             in
             outward
             helps
             ,
             
               I
               will
               lift
               up
               mine
               eyes
               unto
               the
               hills
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             then
             corrects
             himself
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               My
               help
               cometh
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               made
               heaven
               &
               earth
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             me
             cast
             mine
             eyes
             whether
             I
             will
             ,
             if
             I
             look
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             shall
             look
             &
             wait
             in
             vain
             .
             Accordingly
             therefore
             by
             
               the
               hills
            
             here
             is
             meant
             whatever
             is
             most
             eminent
             &
             glorious
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             whatever
             may
             seem
             most
             firm
             &
             strong
             &
             invincible
             ;
             &
             so
             the
             prophets
             aim
             must
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             should
             expect
             help
             where
             it
             was
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             had
             in
             earthly
             things
             ,
             such
             hopes
             would
             deceive
             him
             .
             Or
             else
             in
             saying
             
               I
               will
               lift
               up
               mine
               eyes
               unto
               the
               hills
               ,
            
             his
             meaning
             might
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             would
             look
             to
             them
             as
             places
             of
             refuge
             &
             defence
             against
             their
             enemies
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             he
             would
             look
             about
             on
             every
             side
             for
             help
             :
             for
             because
             Canaan
             was
             a
             hilly
             mountainous
             countrey
             ,
             see
             Exod.
             15.17
             .
             &
             Deut.
             11.11
             .
             or
             because
             there
             were
             
               mountains
               round
               about
               Ierusalem
            
             Psal
             .
             125.2
             .
             therefore
             to
             say
             that
             he
             would
             lift
             up
             his
             eyes
             to
             the
             hills
             ,
             was
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             look
             about
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             from
             any
             place
             help
             would
             come
             in
             to
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             David
             composed
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             himself
             &
             his
             souldiers
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             leade
             forth
             an
             army
             out
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             some
             expressions
             therein
             are
             so
             suitable
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             souldiers
             ,
             as
             that
             vers
             .
             6.
             
               the
               sun
               shall
               not
               burn
               thee
               by
               day
               ,
               nor
               the
               moon
               by
               night
            
             )
             then
             by
             his
             lifting
             up
             his
             eyes
             to
             the
             hills
             he
             might
             mean
             ,
             that
             at
             first
             he
             was
             sollicitous
             what
             auxiliary
             forces
             would
             come
             in
             to
             him
             from
             the
             severall
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ;
             though
             at
             last
             he
             corrected
             himself
             ,
             &
             concluded
             that
             it
             was
             God
             only
             upon
             whom
             his
             hope
             of
             help
             depended
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             reading
             the
             words
             as
             they
             are
             translated
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             this
             is
             then
             clearly
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             
               Shall
               I
               lift
               up
               mine
               eyes
               to
               the
               hills
               ?
               from
               whence
               should
               my
               help
               come
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             should
             I
             hence
             expect
             any
             help
             ?
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               He
               will
               not
               suffer
               thy
               foot
               to
               be
               moved
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             stumble
             or
             slide
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             38.16
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             to
             himself
             ,
             or
             to
             every
             particular
             godly
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             91.3
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               that
               keepeth
               thee
               will
               not
               slumber
            
             ;
             it
             is
             observed
             by
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             expression
             the
             Psalmist
             alludes
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             ,
             to
             that
             constant
             order
             in
             all
             armies
             of
             appointing
             Sentinels
             to
             watch
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             whole
             army
             whilst
             they
             take
             their
             rest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               thy
               shade
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Thy
             comfortable
             refreshing
             &
             protection
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             14.9
             :
             
               at
               thy
               right
               hand
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             16.8
             .
             And
             in
             this
             expression
             it
             may
             seem
             probable
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             alludes
             to
             that
             pillar
             of
             a
             cloud
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             only
             guide
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             also
             shadow
             them
             from
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             &
             the
             cold
             of
             the
             night
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             Psal
             .
             105.39
             .
             
               He
               spread
               a
               cloud
               for
               a
               covering
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Exod.
             13.21
             .
             And
             thence
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               sun
               shall
               not
               smite
               thee
               by
               day
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             shall
             not
             hurt
             thee
             with
             the
             heat
             thereof
             :
             
               nor
               the
               moon
               by
               night
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             the
             cold
             and
             moist
             vapours
             which
             it
             raiseth
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             preserve
             him
             from
             every
             thing
             that
             might
             hurt
             him
             .
             But
             the
             expression
             here
             used
             is
             suitable
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             souldiers
             ,
             that
             usually
             are
             abroad
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             both
             by
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             before
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               preserve
               thee
               from
               all
               evil
               ;
               he
               shall
               preserve
               thy
               soul
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thy
             life
             ;
             or
             ,
             The
             Lord
             shall
             so
             far
             preserve
             thee
             from
             all
             evil
             ,
             that
             nothing
             which
             befalls
             thee
             shall
             hurt
             thy
             soul
             ,
             or
             prove
             prejudiciall
             to
             thine
             eternall
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXXII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             I
             
               Was
               glad
               when
               they
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               Let
               us
               goe
               into
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             David
             in
             this
             Psalm
             may
             be
             ,
             only
             to
             set
             forth
             what
             delight
             he
             took
             in
             frequenting
             Gods
             house
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             almost
             all
             Expositours
             ,
             that
             he
             composed
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             newly
             removed
             the
             Ark
             from
             the
             house
             of
             Obed-Edom
             to
             the
             city
             of
             Zion
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             place
             wherein
             God
             had
             made
             known
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             take
             up
             his
             settled
             habitation
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             132.13
             ,
             14
             ;
             &
             that
             his
             aim
             herein
             was
             ,
             to
             expresse
             how
             exceeding
             glad
             he
             was
             ,
             when
             he
             perceived
             by
             the
             peoples
             flocking
             together
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             this
             holy
             mountain
             ,
             &
             by
             their
             exciting
             one
             another
             thereto
             ,
             especially
             at
             the
             three
             solemn
             feasts
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             males
             of
             Israel
             were
             to
             appear
             there
             before
             God
             ,
             how
             acceptable
             this
             which
             he
             had
             done
             was
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             who
             had
             now
             gotten
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             sign
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             land
             in
             generall
             ,
             yea
             &
             how
             unanimously
             they
             all
             rejoyced
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             at
             last
             made
             good
             his
             promise
             ,
             in
             providing
             a
             settled
             place
             for
             his
             worship
             and
             service
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Our
               feet
               shall
               stand
               within
               thy
               gates
               ,
               O
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             taken
             
             as
             the
             words
             of
             David
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             words
             of
             those
             that
             stirred
             up
             him
             &
             others
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               goe
               into
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               our
               feet
               shall
               stand
               within
               thy
               gates
               ,
               O
               Ierusalem
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             We
             shall
             no
             longer
             now
             goe
             sometimes
             to
             one
             place
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             &
             sometimes
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             before
             ,
             when
             the
             Ark
             was
             now
             in
             one
             place
             &
             now
             in
             another
             ;
             but
             Jerusalem
             must
             now
             be
             the
             settled
             place
             where
             we
             shall
             constantly
             meet
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Ierusalem
               is
               builded
               as
               a
               city
               that
               is
               compact
               together
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             whose
             buildings
             ,
             first
             did
             not
             stand
             scattering
             ,
             some
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             &
             some
             in
             another
             ,
             as
             it
             useth
             to
             be
             in
             villages
             ,
             but
             were
             joyned
             closely
             &
             handsomely
             together
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             a
             well-contrived
             order
             ,
             &
             with
             a
             very
             comely
             proportion
             &
             uniformity
             in
             the
             structure
             ;
             &
             2.
             whose
             inhabitants
             were
             as
             firmly
             knit
             together
             with
             all
             possible
             unanimity
             and
             harmony
             of
             affection
             ,
             being
             joyntly
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             government
             ,
             &
             making
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             religion
             .
             All
             which
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             Jerusalem
             with
             relation
             doubtlesse
             to
             her
             former
             condition
             ;
             because
             in
             former
             times
             there
             had
             been
             two
             (
             if
             not
             three
             )
             towns
             in
             the
             place
             where
             Jerusalem
             stood
             ,
             the
             one
             inhabited
             by
             the
             Jebusites
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             the
             fort
             of
             Zion
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             the
             Israelites
             :
             who
             did
             accordingly
             live
             under
             severall
             governments
             ,
             &
             made
             profession
             of
             severall
             religions
             ,
             till
             David
             took
             the
             fort
             of
             Zion
             ;
             &
             then
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             he
             built
             all
             the
             vacant
             places
             in
             &
             between
             these
             two
             towns
             ,
             and
             compassed
             them
             both
             with
             the
             same
             walls
             ,
             &
             so
             did
             perfectly
             unite
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             make
             of
             them
             one
             well-compacted
             city
             .
             And
             this
             is
             noted
             here
             by
             way
             of
             extolling
             the
             beauty
             &
             glory
             of
             this
             city
             ,
             purposely
             thereby
             to
             settle
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             an
             high
             esteem
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             (
             which
             was
             the
             only
             foundation
             of
             all
             their
             safety
             and
             welfare
             )
             that
             they
             might
             still
             own
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             city
             which
             God
             had
             chosen
             to
             be
             the
             only
             peculiar
             place
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             royall
             seat
             of
             that
             kingdome
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             were
             to
             live
             in
             subjection
             unto
             all
             succeeding
             generations
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Whether
               the
               tribes
               goe
               up
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             three
             solemn
             feasts
             :
             
               the
               tribes
               of
               the
               Lord
               unto
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             unto
             the
             Ark
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               the
               Testimony
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             17.4
             ;
             or
             unto
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             or
             the
             Temple
             ,
             where
             the
             Ark
             was
             ;
             whence
             the
             Tabernacle
             is
             usually
             in
             the
             books
             of
             Moses
             called
             
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               testimony
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               there
               are
               set
               thrones
               of
               judgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             appointed
             that
             the
             supreme
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             both
             civill
             &
             ecclesiasticall
             ,
             shall
             alwaies
             be
             there
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             17.8
             ;
             or
             more
             particularly
             ,
             that
             the
             Regall
             throne
             for
             David
             &
             his
             successours
             shall
             alwaies
             be
             there
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               thrones
               of
               the
               house
               of
               David
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               For
               my
               bre●hren
               &
               companions
               sakes
               ,
               I
               will
               now
               say
               ,
               Peace
               be
               within
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             Least
             any
             should
             suspect
             ,
             that
             in
             transferring
             the
             Ark
             into
             Zion
             ,
             his
             own
             city
             ,
             &
             in
             speaking
             so
             much
             for
             Jerusalem
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             he
             aimed
             at
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             &
             the
             establishment
             of
             his
             own
             kingdome
             ,
             therefore
             he
             protests
             here
             ,
             that
             he
             desired
             that
             Jerusalem
             might
             flourish
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             any
             self
             respects
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             brethren
             and
             companions
             sakes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             whole
             Israel
             of
             God
             throughout
             the
             land
             ,
             who
             were
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             companions
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             
             
             
             
             
             and
             religion
             ;
             &
             that
             because
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             safety
             &
             happinesse
             of
             them
             all
             depended
             upon
             the
             welfare
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             had
             established
             that
             to
             be
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             and
             kingdome
             :
             neither
             could
             they
             be
             happy
             any
             longer
             then
             they
             enjoyed
             Gods
             Ordinances
             there
             ,
             and
             lived
             under
             the
             government
             of
             that
             kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXXIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               UNto
               thee
               lift
               I
               up
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               O
               thou
               that
               dwellest
               in
               the
               heavens
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Finding
             all
             things
             in
             outward
             appearance
             hopelesse
             &
             desperate
             here
             below
             ,
             I
             look
             up
             unto
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             hope
             for
             thy
             people
             in
             their
             greatest
             extremities
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Gods
             people
             (
             as
             it
             is
             probably
             thought
             by
             many
             Expositours
             )
             when
             they
             were
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             persecution
             of
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
             ,
             they
             might
             well
             then
             say
             that
             they
             had
             no
             hope
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             only
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               as
               the
               eyes
               of
               servants
               look
               unto
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               masters
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               eyes
               of
               a
               handmaid
               unto
               the
               hands
               of
               her
               mistresse
               ,
               so
               our
               eyes
               wait
               upon
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             faithfuls
             waiting
             upon
             and
             looking
             up
             unto
             God
             may
             here
             be
             compared
             to
             servants
             looking
             to
             the
             hand
             of
             their
             master
             or
             mistresse
             in
             three
             regards
             especially
             :
             1.
             as
             servants
             &
             slaves
             of
             old
             did
             wholly
             depend
             upon
             the
             good
             will
             &
             pleasure
             of
             their
             masters
             &
             mistresses
             for
             their
             food
             &
             raiment
             ,
             and
             whatever
             else
             they
             wanted
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             challenge
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             patiently
             waiting
             to
             receive
             what
             they
             were
             pleased
             to
             give
             them
             ;
             so
             the
             faithfull
             do
             quietly
             wait
             upon
             God
             for
             a
             supply
             in
             all
             their
             necessities
             :
             2.
             as
             such
             servants
             when
             they
             were
             beaten
             were
             wont
             to
             cast
             back
             their
             eyes
             sadly
             upon
             the
             hand
             of
             their
             master
             or
             mistresse
             that
             beat
             them
             ,
             even
             by
             their
             mournfull
             looks
             begging
             as
             it
             were
             for
             mercy
             ;
             so
             are
             Gods
             servants
             wont
             to
             look
             with
             weeping
             eyes
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             ever
             he
             corrects
             them
             :
             &
             3.
             as
             such
             servants
             ,
             however
             they
             were
             wronged
             ,
             yet
             were
             not
             allowed
             to
             revenge
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             to
             lift
             up
             a
             hand
             against
             those
             that
             injured
             them
             ;
             in
             such
             thraldome
             they
             lived
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             carry
             either
             sword
             or
             any
             other
             weapon
             about
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whenever
             they
             were
             injured
             they
             still
             had
             recourse
             to
             their
             masters
             for
             aid
             ,
             expecting
             that
             they
             should
             take
             their
             part
             ,
             &
             defend
             them
             against
             those
             that
             injured
             them
             ;
             so
             also
             it
             is
             with
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             they
             look
             up
             still
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             vengeance
             belongs
             ,
             for
             protection
             &
             help
             against
             those
             that
             oppresse
             and
             afflict
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             last
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             sequele
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             wherein
             they
             complain
             how
             exceedingly
             they
             were
             oppressed
             by
             their
             enemies
             .
             As
             for
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               untill
               that
               he
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             as
             it
             implyes
             their
             confidence
             that
             God
             would
             help
             them
             ,
             so
             also
             their
             resolution
             patiently
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             ,
             till
             he
             were
             pleased
             to
             help
             ,
             though
             he
             deferred
             it
             never
             so
             long
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             CXXIV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               IF
               it
               had
               not
               been
               the
               Lord
               who
               was
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               now
               may
               Israel
               say
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             David
             speakes
             here
             in
             generall
             of
             all
             the
             wonderfull
             deliverance
             which
             God
             had
             wrought
             for
             the
             Israelites
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             But
             because
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               now
               may
               Israel
               say
            
             ,
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             he
             speakes
             here
             of
             some
             particular
             deliverance
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             whereof
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             ,
             &
             wherein
             it
             was
             unquestionably
             clear
             that
             God
             alone
             had
             saved
             them
             by
             his
             almighty
             power
             ;
             as
             haply
             that
             from
             Absaloms
             conspiracy
             ,
             or
             that
             from
             the
             invasion
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             5.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Then
               they
               had
               swallowed
               us
               up
               quick
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             had
             utterly
             destroyed
             us
             ,
             &
             that
             as
             speedily
             as
             a
             man
             is
             swallowed
             up
             that
             falls
             into
             deep
             waters
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             alludes
             thereto
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Then
               the
               waters
               had
               overwhelmed
               us
               ,
               the
               stream
               had
               gone
               over
               our
               soul
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             22.5
             .
             Psal
             .
             32.6
             ,
             &
             69.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               given
               us
               as
               a
               prey
               to
               their
               teeth
               .
            
             ]
             This
             phrase
             implyes
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             mightiest
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             cannot
             prevail
             over
             them
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             greatest
             weaknesse
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             Lord
             deliver
             them
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             &
             2.
             that
             this
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             justice
             might
             now
             have
             done
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             his
             mercy
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             spare
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Our
               soul
               is
               escaped
               as
               a
               bird
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               fowler
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             91.3
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXXV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THey
               that
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               as
               mount
               Zion
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               removed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             mount
             Zion
             stood
             fast
             &
             could
             not
             be
             overturned
             ,
             though
             the
             winds
             on
             every
             side
             should
             blow
             with
             never
             such
             violence
             upon
             it
             ;
             so
             the
             Church
             shall
             never
             be
             overthrown
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             changes
             &
             confusions
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             persecutions
             that
             are
             raised
             against
             her
             ,
             she
             shall
             stand
             fast
             and
             continue
             for
             ever
             :
             and
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             with
             every
             faithfull
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             constant
             perseverance
             in
             the
             right
             way
             unto
             eternall
             salvation
             .
             Only
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             because
             mount
             Zion
             was
             a
             type
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Psalmist
             sets
             forth
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             stedfast
             standing
             of
             mount
             Zion
             ,
             rather
             then
             of
             any
             other
             mountain
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               the
               rod
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             persecution
             &
             oppression
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             
               the
               rod
            
             whereby
             they
             scourge
             &
             beat
             Gods
             faithfull
             servants
             ;
             or
             the
             rod
             &
             scepter
             ,
             the
             tyrannicall
             government
             of
             wicked
             men
             :
             
               shall
               not
               rest
               upon
               the
               lot
               of
               the
               righteous
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             upon
             their
             substance
             &
             inheritance
             :
             
               lest
               the
               righteous
               put
               forth
               their
               hands
               unto
               iniquity
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             lest
             
             they
             stretch
             forth
             their
             hands
             in
             praying
             to
             idols
             ;
             or
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             not
             safe
             so
             to
             limit
             the
             words
             )
             lest
             by
             the
             prosperity
             of
             such
             wicked
             men
             they
             be
             tempted
             to
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             their
             sins
             ;
             or
             ,
             lest
             through
             despair
             or
             faint-heartednesse
             &
             fear
             of
             suffering
             ,
             they
             yield
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             or
             take
             any
             unlawfull
             course
             to
             help
             themselves
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             phrase
             of
             putting
             forth
             their
             hands
             unto
             iniquity
             seemes
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             some
             sly
             ,
             close
             &
             secret
             stealing
             forth
             of
             mens
             hands
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             do
             something
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             thereby
             to
             avoid
             suffering
             ;
             or
             some
             sodain
             reaching
             forth
             their
             hands
             ,
             being
             overborn
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             temptation
             ,
             to
             some
             unlawfull
             way
             of
             securing
             themselves
             ,
             even
             as
             men
             ready
             to
             fall
             or
             sink
             in
             the
             water
             will
             sodainly
             catch
             at
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             within
             their
             reach
             to
             save
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Doe
               good
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               unto
               those
               that
               be
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             more
             particularly
             (
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             what
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             of
             Gods
             sending
             them
             such
             seasonable
             deliverance
             from
             the
             oppression
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             put
             forth
             their
             hands
             unto
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               As
               for
               such
               as
               turn
               aside
               unto
               their
               crooked
               waies
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               lead
               them
               forth
               with
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             shall
             cut
             them
             off
             &
             destroy
             them
             ;
             yea
             &
             at
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             separating
             them
             from
             his
             elect
             people
             ,
             he
             shall
             cast
             them
             together
             with
             other
             reprobates
             into
             the
             pit
             of
             hell
             :
             for
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               shall
               lead
               them
               forth
               ,
            
             &c.
             there
             is
             doubtlesse
             an
             allusion
             to
             that
             usuall
             custome
             of
             leading
             forth
             malefactours
             in
             publick
             from
             the
             place
             of
             their
             imprisonment
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             .
             But
             what
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             those
             that
             
               turn
               asside
               unto
               their
               crooked
               waies
               ?
            
             &
             why
             is
             it
             said
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             led
             forth
             
               with
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
            
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             be
             probably
             expounded
             severall
             waies
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             those
             cunning
             hypocrites
             ,
             that
             professe
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             &
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             whilst
             do
             secretly
             turn
             aside
             into
             the
             crooked
             waies
             of
             any
             base
             sinfull
             practises
             ,
             shall
             be
             punished
             no
             lesse
             then
             those
             that
             are
             openly
             profane
             ,
             yea
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             heathen
             ,
             that
             are
             professedly
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             those
             that
             forsake
             the
             waies
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             &
             turn
             aside
             into
             the
             crooked
             waies
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             no
             lesse
             then
             those
             that
             have
             alwaies
             given
             up
             themselves
             to
             work
             iniquity
             ;
             or
             3.
             (
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             ,
             because
             it
             best
             agreeth
             with
             that
             which
             went
             before
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             )
             that
             those
             that
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             when
             the
             rod
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             upon
             the
             lot
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             shall
             for
             fear
             or
             hope
             of
             favour
             deny
             the
             faith
             ,
             or
             take
             any
             other
             crooked
             sinfull
             way
             ,
             to
             secure
             or
             advance
             themselves
             ,
             shall
             be
             punished
             as
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ;
             no
             pretence
             of
             the
             temptations
             by
             means
             whereof
             they
             were
             seduced
             ,
             shall
             keep
             them
             from
             being
             numbred
             amongst
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             nor
             from
             being
             punished
             as
             such
             :
             for
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               shall
               lead
               them
               forth
               with
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
            
             is
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             with
             this
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             punish
             them
             as
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             They
             that
             secretly
             filch
             away
             other
             mens
             goods
             ,
             the
             judge
             shall
             punish
             them
             with
             thieves
             .
             And
             as
             for
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               peace
               shall
               be
               upon
               Israel
               ,
            
             therein
             is
             this
             covertly
             implyed
             ,
             that
             the
             destruction
             of
             such
             hypocrites
             shall
             tend
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             truly
             faithfull
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             CXXVI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               WHen
               the
               Lord
               turned
               again
               the
               captivity
               of
               Zion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             the
             Lord
             brought
             the
             Jews
             back
             from
             Babylon
             into
             their
             own
             countrey
             :
             
               we
               were
               like
               them
               that
               dream
            
             ;
             the
             mercy
             seemed
             so
             incredible
             ,
             so
             far
             above
             all
             hope
             and
             expectation
             ,
             that
             at
             first
             we
             could
             scarce
             tell
             whether
             it
             were
             so
             indeed
             ,
             or
             whether
             we
             were
             not
             all
             the
             while
             in
             a
             dream
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Peter
             ,
             when
             the
             Angel
             had
             carried
             him
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             Act.
             12.9
             .
             
               that
               he
               wist
               not
               that
               it
               was
               true
               which
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Angel
               ,
               but
               thought
               he
               saw
               a
               vision
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             that
             a
             heathen
             king
             should
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             send
             home
             Gods
             captived
             people
             into
             their
             own
             land
             ,
             &
             that
             with
             a
             charge
             to
             build
             again
             the
             city
             Jerusalem
             and
             the
             Temple
             therein
             ,
             &
             a
             command
             to
             his
             subjects
             ,
             to
             afford
             them
             all
             requisite
             accommodations
             thereunto
             ,
             giving
             them
             likewise
             all
             the
             vessels
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             with
             great
             riches
             besides
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             wonder
             ;
             &
             the
             people
             here
             do
             observe
             it
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             great
             cause
             they
             had
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Then
               was
               our
               mouth
               filled
               with
               laughter
               ,
               &
               our
               tongue
               with
               singing
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             8.21
             .
             The
             time
             was
             when
             they
             hung
             up
             their
             harps
             upon
             the
             willows
             ,
             &
             could
             not
             sing
             for
             bitternesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               we
               sing
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               the
               Lords
               song
               in
               a
               strange
               land
            
             ?
             see
             Psal
             .
             137.2
             ,
             4
             :
             but
             now
             they
             had
             taken
             them
             down
             again
             ,
             and
             could
             sing
             Psalm
             upon
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             weary
             of
             singing
             .
             
               Then
               said
               they
               among
               the
               heathen
               ,
               The
               Lord
               hath
               done
               great
               things
               for
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             even
             the
             Chaldeans
             &
             Persians
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             nations
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             the
             Jews
             had
             lived
             as
             the
             most
             despised
             nation
             under
             heaven
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             wont
             to
             insult
             over
             them
             for
             their
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             flout
             at
             them
             and
             their
             religion
             ,
             Psal
             .
             137.3
             .
             
               Sing
               us
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               one
               of
               the
               songs
               of
               Zion
               ,
            
             were
             by
             the
             wonder
             of
             our
             deliverance
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             our
             God
             had
             shewed
             great
             love
             to
             us
             in
             the
             great
             things
             he
             had
             done
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               done
               great
               things
               for
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             the
             Jews
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             (
             for
             in
             their
             name
             the
             Psalmist
             here
             speaks
             )
             If
             you
             that
             are
             our
             enemies
             say
             so
             ,
             who
             speak
             it
             haply
             with
             repining
             spirits
             ,
             well
             may
             we
             say
             so
             with
             glad
             hearts
             ,
             for
             whom
             God
             hath
             done
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Turn
               again
               our
               captivity
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Bring
             home
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             that
             are
             still
             captives
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             brought
             us
             home
             .
             For
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             though
             part
             of
             the
             Jews
             were
             returned
             ,
             when
             this
             Psalm
             was
             penned
             ,
             upon
             liberty
             granted
             them
             by
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             Cyrus
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             before
             vers
             .
             1
             ;
             yet
             the
             greatest
             number
             by
             far
             stayed
             still
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Isa
             .
             10.22
             .
             
               though
               thy
               people
               Israel
               be
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               yet
               a
               remnant
               of
               them
               shall
               return
            
             :
             apprehending
             the
             tediousnesse
             of
             the
             journey
             ,
             how
             great
             the
             perils
             were
             they
             were
             like
             to
             meet
             with
             in
             their
             way
             homeward
             ,
             &
             how
             impossible
             it
             seemed
             that
             they
             should
             recover
             their
             land
             again
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             had
             been
             carried
             away
             captives
             so
             many
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             withall
             being
             grown
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             at
             least
             ,
             well
             enough
             contented
             with
             their
             present
             condition
             ;
             either
             for
             fear
             or
             sloth
             ,
             they
             preferred
             certain
             rest
             ,
             though
             under
             bondage
             ,
             &
             that
             amongst
             
             idolaters
             ,
             before
             hope
             of
             liberty
             ,
             &
             of
             recovering
             their
             ancient
             inheritance
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             so
             many
             dangers
             and
             troubles
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             it
             is
             ,
             though
             that
             remnant
             of
             the
             Jews
             that
             were
             returned
             to
             their
             own
             countrey
             do
             still
             pray
             thus
             for
             their
             brethren
             that
             were
             behind
             ,
             
               Turn
               again
               our
               captivity
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Yea
             some
             conceive
             that
             in
             these
             words
             they
             do
             also
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             perfect
             the
             mercy
             of
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Babylon
             to
             those
             that
             were
             returned
             ,
             by
             settling
             them
             quietly
             in
             their
             land
             ,
             &
             freeing
             them
             from
             that
             mighty
             opposition
             they
             met
             with
             in
             their
             rebuilding
             of
             their
             city
             &
             Temple
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             envy
             &
             malice
             of
             their
             neighbours
             round
             about
             them
             .
             As
             for
             that
             clause
             ,
             
               as
               the
               streams
               in
               the
               South
               ,
            
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               South
            
             here
             is
             meant
             barren
             and
             dry
             desarts
             ;
             for
             because
             on
             the
             South
             of
             Canaan
             there
             lay
             great
             desarts
             ,
             dry
             and
             sandy
             ,
             yea
             the
             South
             parts
             of
             Canaan
             it self
             were
             dryer
             then
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             land
             were
             ,
             whence
             was
             that
             of
             Calebs
             daughter
             to
             her
             father
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               given
               me
               a
               South
               land
               ,
               give
               me
               also
               springs
               of
               water
               ,
            
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Josh
             .
             15.19
             .
             )
             therefore
             by
             the
             South
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             usually
             meant
             the
             desart
             or
             wildernesse
             ,
             as
             in
             Psal
             .
             75.6
             .
             
               promotion
               cometh
               neither
               from
               the
               East
               nor
               from
               the
               West
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               South
               ,
            
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               nor
               from
               the
               desart
            
             :
             and
             2.
             that
             in
             those
             dry
             desarts
             God
             did
             sometimes
             send
             mighty
             land-flouds
             ,
             either
             by
             sudden
             violent
             showers
             of
             rain
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             melting
             of
             the
             snow
             upon
             the
             mountains
             .
             Accordingly
             therefore
             when
             the
             Church
             here
             prayes
             ,
             
               Turn
               again
               our
               captivity
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               as
               the
               streams
               in
               the
               South
               ,
            
             either
             1.
             they
             mean
             thereby
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             bring
             home
             their
             captivated
             brethren
             in
             great
             multitudes
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             might
             cover
             the
             waies
             as
             they
             went
             ,
             as
             those
             mighty
             streams
             in
             the
             South
             were
             wont
             to
             overflow
             &
             cover
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             speedily
             &
             suddenly
             too
             ,
             as
             those
             land-flouds
             used
             to
             come
             suddenly
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             a
             little
             before
             no
             appearance
             of
             water
             :
             or
             2.
             they
             would
             imply
             hereby
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             would
             be
             a
             work
             of
             great
             wonder
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             bringing
             streams
             of
             water
             into
             the
             dry
             desarts
             ,
             yet
             God
             was
             able
             to
             doe
             it
             :
             or
             3.
             they
             would
             hereby
             intimate
             how
             great
             a
             refreshing
             this
             would
             be
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             the
             turning
             again
             of
             their
             captivity
             would
             be
             as
             welcome
             a
             mercy
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             be
             to
             the
             traveller
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             goe
             through
             dry
             desarts
             ,
             to
             meet
             there
             with
             some
             sweet
             streams
             of
             water
             for
             the
             refreshing
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               They
               that
               sow
               in
               tears
               shall
               reap
               in
               joy
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             poor
             husbandman
             that
             sows
             in
             tears
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             toil
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             or
             the
             unseasonablenesse
             of
             the
             weather
             ,
             or
             especially
             when
             in
             times
             of
             dearth
             &
             scarcity
             he
             casts
             the
             corn
             ,
             that
             should
             nourish
             himself
             &
             his
             family
             ,
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             but
             upon
             uncertain
             hopes
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             often
             when
             men
             carry
             out
             much
             ,
             they
             bring
             in
             little
             ,
             as
             is
             threatned
             Deut.
             28.38
             .
             yet
             when
             a
             plentifull
             harvest
             comes
             ,
             he
             then
             reaps
             with
             joy
             ;
             &
             haply
             hath
             the
             richer
             harvest
             ,
             when
             his
             seed-time
             was
             saddest
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             usuall
             proverb
             ,
             that
             
               corn
               sowen
               in
               a
               flood
               ,
               comes
               up
               like
               a
               wood
            
             :
             so
             they
             that
             do
             what
             God
             requires
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             retribution
             from
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             will
             revealed
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             meet
             with
             much
             affliction
             &
             sorrow
             therein
             ,
             yet
             shall
             doubtlesse
             at
             last
             reap
             what
             they
             expected
             with
             exceeding
             great
             joy
             ;
             yea
             their
             foregoing
             sorrow
             shall
             be
             in
             part
             a
             cause
             or
             occasion
             of
             their
             greater
             joy
             .
             And
             with
             this
             generall
             sentence
             the
             Psalmist
             concludes
             this
             
             Psalm
             :
             partly
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             experience
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Jews
             had
             already
             had
             of
             the
             truth
             hereof
             in
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             when
             they
             went
             into
             captivity
             ,
             in
             hope
             that
             God
             would
             make
             good
             what
             he
             had
             promised
             them
             by
             the
             prophet
             Jeremy
             ,
             that
             after
             a
             certain
             time
             he
             would
             bring
             them
             back
             again
             with
             joy
             into
             their
             own
             land
             ,
             their
             faith
             &
             patience
             &
             prayers
             was
             precious
             seed
             ,
             sown
             not
             without
             many
             tears
             because
             of
             their
             misery
             ;
             but
             when
             God
             brought
             them
             back
             with
             so
             much
             riches
             &
             glory
             ,
             then
             they
             reaped
             with
             joy
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Isa
             .
             51.11
             .
             
               the
               redeemed
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               return
               ,
               &
               come
               with
               singing
               unto
               Zion
               ,
               &
               everlasting
               joy
               shall
               be
               upon
               their
               head
            
             :
             &
             partly
             by
             way
             of
             encouragement
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             both
             to
             those
             that
             were
             behind
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             &
             those
             likewise
             that
             were
             imployed
             in
             repairing
             Jerusalem
             ,
             &c.
             but
             were
             many
             waies
             in
             a
             very
             sad
             condition
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             opposition
             ,
             &
             manifold
             discouragements
             they
             met
             with
             in
             that
             service
             ;
             even
             to
             put
             them
             in
             hope
             ,
             that
             after
             this
             sad
             seed-time
             they
             should
             have
             a
             joyfull
             harvest
             ;
             which
             is
             again
             repeated
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               He
               that
               goeth
               forth
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             goeth
             out
             of
             doors
             to
             sow
             his
             seed
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             field
             goeth
             on
             still
             forward
             ,
             casting
             his
             seed
             into
             the
             ground
             :
             
               &
               weepeth
               ,
               bearing
               precious
               seed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             good
             &
             choice
             corn
             ,
             that
             is
             fit
             for
             seed
             ;
             or
             corn
             when
             it
             is
             scarce
             &
             dear
             ,
             &
             so
             it
             grieveth
             him
             the
             more
             to
             part
             with
             it
             :
             
               shall
               doubtlesse
               come
               again
               with
               rejoycing
               ,
               bringing
               his
               sheaves
               with
               him
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             at
             harvest
             he
             comes
             home
             out
             of
             the
             field
             with
             his
             carts
             laden
             with
             sheaves
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXXVII
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             A
             
               Song
               of
               degrees
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             on
             the
             Title
             Psal
             .
             120.
             
               for
               Solomon
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               of
               Solomon
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             .
             And
             indeed
             because
             this
             psalm
             treats
             concerning
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             private
             families
             &
             publick
             states
             ,
             in
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             Solomon
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             did
             especially
             excell
             ,
             &
             because
             that
             which
             is
             here
             delivered
             is
             in
             effect
             much
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Ecclesiastes
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             very
             probable
             that
             Solomon
             was
             the
             authour
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ;
             see
             the
             Title
             Psal
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Except
               the
               Lord
               build
               the
               house
               ,
               they
               labour
               in
               vain
               that
               build
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             For
             this
             phrase
             of
             building
             the
             house
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             Exod.
             1.21
             .
             &
             2
             Sam.
             7.11
             :
             
               except
               the
               Lord
               keep
               the
               city
               ,
               the
               watchman
               waketh
               but
               in
               vain
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             both
             clauses
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             care
             or
             labour
             of
             men
             can
             avail
             to
             the
             encrease
             &
             welfare
             of
             private
             families
             ;
             &
             that
             no
             watchfulnesse
             or
             endeavours
             of
             magistrates
             and
             others
             subordinate
             to
             them
             ,
             can
             be
             successefull
             for
             the
             preservation
             &
             prospering
             of
             publick
             states
             ,
             except
             the
             Lord
             give
             a
             blessing
             thereunto
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             which
             some
             conceive
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             to
             be
             used
             at
             the
             dedication
             of
             their
             new-built
             houses
             :
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             20.5
             ,
             &
             on
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             30.
             
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               vain
               for
               you
               to
               rise
               up
               early
               ,
               to
               sit
               up
               late
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             as
             spoken
             to
             them
             which
             watch
             &
             ward
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             a
             city
             ,
             or
             to
             magistrates
             that
             use
             to
             wake
             when
             others
             sleep
             ,
             in
             consulting
             about
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             
             commonwealth
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             or
             rather
             of
             those
             that
             toil
             and
             moil
             themselves
             in
             private
             families
             ,
             for
             the
             advancing
             of
             their
             private
             estates
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               to
               eat
               the
               bread
               of
               sorrows
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             course
             homely
             meat
             ,
             (
             as
             Dan.
             10.3
             .
             that
             which
             we
             translate
             there
             
               pleasant
               bread
            
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               bread
               of
               desires
            
             )
             or
             rather
             ,
             bread
             gotten
             with
             much
             labour
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             &
             eaten
             with
             much
             grief
             &
             vexation
             ,
             whilst
             men
             out
             of
             a
             covetous
             humour
             do
             even
             grudge
             themselves
             the
             very
             bread
             they
             put
             into
             their
             mouths
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               for
               so
               he
               gives
               his
               beloved
               sleep
               ,
            
             that
             hath
             reference
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             concerning
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             without
             that
             all
             endeavours
             of
             men
             were
             in
             vain
             :
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               so
               he
               gives
               his
               beloved
               sleep
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             Gods
             provident
             care
             over
             his
             beloved
             ,
             &
             their
             reposing
             themselves
             quietly
             thereon
             ,
             they
             can
             seasonably
             sleep
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             fare
             better
             then
             those
             that
             wear
             out
             themselves
             with
             carking
             cares
             .
             And
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               his
               beloved
            
             ,
             Solomon
             might
             allude
             to
             that
             other
             name
             of
             Iedidiah
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               beloved
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.25
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Loe
               ,
               children
               are
               an
               heritage
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             ,
             because
             by
             children
             a
             mans
             house
             is
             built
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             so
             to
             make
             good
             what
             was
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Except
               the
               Lord
               build
               the
               house
               ,
               they
               labour
               in
               vain
               that
               build
               it
               :
            
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               As
               arrows
               are
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               mighty
               man
               ,
               so
               are
               children
               of
               the
               youth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             children
             in
             their
             youth
             ,
             or
             children
             begotten
             in
             the
             youth
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             as
             Joseph
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             begotten
             by
             his
             father
             when
             he
             was
             old
             ,
             is
             called
             
               the
               son
               of
               his
               old
               age
               ,
            
             Gen.
             37.3
             .
             and
             a
             husband
             married
             to
             a
             maid
             in
             her
             youth
             is
             called
             Joel
             1.8
             .
             
               the
               husband
               of
               her
               youth
            
             .
             Now
             these
             are
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             blessed
             of
             God
             ,
             
               as
               arrows
               are
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               mighty
               man
               ,
            
             to
             imply
             1.
             that
             they
             are
             alwaies
             ready
             at
             hand
             to
             goe
             whethersoever
             their
             father
             will
             send
             them
             ,
             &
             to
             doe
             whatsoever
             he
             will
             enjoyn
             them
             ;
             2.
             that
             they
             are
             healthfull
             ,
             strong
             ,
             of
             generous
             dispositions
             ,
             vertuous
             ,
             &
             active
             ,
             fit
             for
             any
             service
             he
             shall
             imploy
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             effect
             the
             greatest
             exploits
             ;
             and
             3.
             especially
             that
             they
             are
             a
             defence
             to
             their
             father
             against
             all
             wrongs
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             a
             terrour
             to
             his
             enemies
             .
             And
             this
             is
             said
             here
             of
             
               children
               of
               the
               youth
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             most
             received
             of
             the
             Expositions
             before
             mentioned
             )
             children
             begotten
             by
             the
             father
             in
             his
             youth
             ,
             either
             because
             such
             are
             usually
             most
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             and
             are
             also
             often
             best
             qualified
             in
             other
             regards
             ,
             by
             means
             that
             their
             father
             lives
             to
             see
             that
             they
             be
             well
             educated
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             parents
             seldome
             live
             to
             have
             any
             comfort
             or
             service
             from
             children
             that
             are
             born
             to
             them
             in
             their
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Happy
               is
               the
               man
               that
               hath
               his
               quiver
               full
               of
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             house
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             hath
             many
             such
             children
             :
             
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             parents
             of
             such
             children
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             as
             those
             parents
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             are
             usually
             reproached
             with
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             their
             children
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             children
             ,
             
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             being
             vertuous
             &
             good
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             therefore
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             &
             to
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             false
             accusers
             ;
             or
             ,
             (
             joyning
             both
             together
             )
             such
             a
             father
             &
             his
             children
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             &
             why
             ?
             the
             reason
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
             
               but
               they
               shall
               speak
               with
               the
               enemies
               in
               the
               gate
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             plead
             their
             fathers
             cause
             before
             the
             tribunal
             of
             the
             magistrate
             ,
             &
             defend
             him
             from
             the
             wrongs
             &
             oppressions
             of
             his
             enemies
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             oppose
             any
             enemies
             that
             shall
             assault
             the
             city
             :
             &
             indeed
             some
             read
             this
             last
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               subdue
            
             (
             or
             
               destroy
               )
               the
               enemies
               in
               the
               gate
               .
            
             See
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             22.17
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXXVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BLessed
               is
               every
               one
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             Psalm
             some
             conceive
             to
             have
             been
             composed
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Jews
             at
             their
             marriages
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               thou
               shalt
               eat
               the
               labour
               of
               thine
               hands
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Many
             blessings
             are
             implyed
             in
             this
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             God
             should
             prosper
             the
             labours
             of
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             reap
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             labours
             ;
             2.
             that
             what
             he
             gets
             should
             be
             preserved
             to
             him
             for
             his
             use
             ;
             3.
             that
             by
             this
             means
             he
             should
             be
             able
             to
             live
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             neither
             depend
             upon
             the
             bounty
             of
             others
             ,
             nor
             be
             chargeable
             to
             others
             ;
             4.
             that
             this
             estate
             of
             his
             own
             whereon
             he
             lived
             should
             not
             be
             gotten
             by
             any
             unjust
             means
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             honest
             labours
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             all
             the
             most
             comfortable
             ;
             5.
             that
             he
             should
             live
             contentedly
             though
             he
             had
             no
             more
             then
             what
             he
             earned
             with
             his
             daily
             labours
             ;
             &
             6.
             that
             God
             should
             give
             him
             a
             heart
             to
             enjoy
             with
             comfort
             what
             he
             hath
             gotten
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Thy
               wife
               shall
               be
               as
               a
               fruitfull
               vine
               by
               the
               sides
               of
               thine
               house
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             she
             shall
             bear
             thee
             many
             children
             ,
             &
             shall
             be
             an
             ornament
             to
             thy
             family
             ,
             and
             the
             continuall
             delight
             of
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             gladnesse
             of
             thy
             heart
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             chiefly
             intended
             here
             in
             these
             words
             .
             Yet
             withall
             observable
             it
             is
             how
             fitly
             a
             wife
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             vine
             by
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             is
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             wife
             to
             be
             much
             at
             home
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             &
             there
             her
             businesse
             continually
             lyes
             ;
             &
             because
             as
             the
             vine
             ,
             being
             a
             weak
             plant
             ,
             cannot
             grow
             up
             by
             it self
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             by
             some
             means
             born
             up
             &
             supported
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             wife
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             her
             sex
             ,
             stand
             in
             continuall
             need
             of
             being
             upheld
             and
             born
             up
             by
             the
             care
             of
             her
             husband
             .
             And
             so
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               thy
               children
               like
               olive
               plants
               round
               about
               thy
               table
               ,
            
             as
             it
             implyes
             the
             blessing
             of
             many
             children
             ;
             so
             also
             that
             the
             children
             he
             had
             should
             be
             healthfull
             ,
             fair
             ,
             fresh
             &
             flourishing
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             52.8
             .
             )
             hopefully
             sprouting
             ,
             &
             growing
             up
             continually
             ,
             so
             that
             their
             father
             should
             delight
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             ,
             &
             to
             have
             them
             with
             him
             ;
             as
             likewise
             that
             they
             should
             be
             well
             qualified
             &
             vertuous
             ,
             &
             such
             as
             in
             time
             should
             yield
             the
             sweet
             fruit
             of
             much
             comfort
             &
             benefit
             to
             their
             parents
             :
             to
             which
             some
             adde
             too
             ,
             because
             olive
             branches
             were
             used
             as
             emblems
             of
             peace
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             the
             means
             of
             keeping
             peace
             between
             their
             parents
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               blesse
               thee
               out
               of
               Zion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             20.2
             .
             These
             words
             
               out
               of
               Zion
            
             are
             added
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             God
             had
             made
             with
             them
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Our
             God
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             Zion
             shall
             from
             thence
             heare
             the
             prayers
             which
             there
             thou
             offerest
             up
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             blesse
             thee
             with
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             he
             hath
             made
             to
             us
             :
             
               &
               thou
               shalt
               see
               the
               good
               of
               Ierusalem
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               
               thy
               life
               ,
            
             meaning
             that
             he
             should
             delight
             to
             see
             the
             flourishing
             estate
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             should
             have
             a
             share
             in
             her
             blessings
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXXIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               MAny
               a
               time
               have
               they
               afflicted
               me
               from
               my
               youth
               ,
               may
               Israel
               now
               say
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             ever
             since
             God
             had
             first
             a
             Church
             upon
             earth
             ,
             as
             was
             seen
             in
             the
             murther
             of
             Abel
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             seed
             of
             Israel
             became
             a
             people
             ,
             which
             was
             whilst
             they
             abode
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             for
             indeed
             the
             time
             of
             their
             being
             there
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             delivering
             them
             from
             thence
             ,
             is
             often
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             Scripture
             called
             the
             time
             of
             Israels
             youth
             ,
             as
             Ezek.
             23.3
             .
             &
             Hos
             .
             2.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               plowers
               plowed
               upon
               my
               back
               :
               they
               made
               long
               their
               furrows
               .
            
             ]
             By
             the
             plowers
             plowing
             upon
             their
             backs
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             their
             enemies
             had
             rent
             and
             torn
             them
             ,
             &
             grievously
             afflicted
             them
             ,
             with
             all
             possible
             cruelty
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             as
             if
             men
             lying
             with
             their
             faces
             upon
             the
             earth
             should
             have
             plows
             again
             and
             again
             driven
             over
             their
             backs
             ;
             &
             by
             making
             long
             their
             furrows
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             used
             them
             thus
             despightfully
             and
             cruelly
             a
             long
             time
             together
             .
             But
             yet
             withall
             the
             aim
             of
             saying
             that
             this
             was
             done
             upon
             their
             backs
             ,
             might
             be
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             that
             this
             was
             done
             by
             the
             heavy
             burthens
             which
             their
             enemies
             laid
             upon
             them
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             deep
             slashes
             which
             their
             enemies
             by
             scourging
             them
             had
             made
             in
             their
             backs
             ,
             were
             like
             so
             many
             furrows
             which
             the
             plow
             makes
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             altogether
             improbable
             which
             some
             adde
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             might
             also
             intend
             covertly
             to
             intimate
             by
             this
             expression
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             this
             cruelty
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             God
             made
             use
             of
             them
             as
             his
             husbandmen
             to
             till
             his
             field
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             through
             these
             afflictions
             they
             might
             be
             the
             better
             prepared
             to
             receive
             the
             seed
             of
             his
             word
             &
             spirit
             ,
             &
             might
             afterward
             yield
             him
             the
             more
             fruit
             ,
             as
             a
             field
             doth
             that
             is
             well
             plowed
             and
             manured
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               righteous
               ;
               he
               hath
               cut
               asunder
               the
               cords
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             their
             persecuting
             Gods
             people
             ,
             God
             hath
             broken
             their
             power
             ,
             &
             frustrated
             all
             their
             plots
             &
             practices
             ,
             &
             so
             hath
             taken
             them
             off
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             proceed
             no
             further
             ;
             &
             all
             this
             on
             a
             sodain
             ,
             as
             when
             one
             should
             cut
             asunder
             the
             harnesse
             or
             plow-gear
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             plow
             is
             drawn
             ,
             the
             plow
             must
             needs
             stand
             still
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             husbandman
             carry
             it
             on
             any
             further
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Let
               them
               all
               be
               confounded
               and
               turned
               back
               that
               hate
               Zion
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             35.4
             .
             &
             40.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Let
               them
               be
               as
               the
               grasse
               on
               the
               house
               tops
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             the
             houses
             in
             Judea
             were
             built
             flat
             on
             the
             tops
             ,
             &
             so
             out
             of
             the
             clefts
             &
             crevices
             between
             the
             stones
             there
             grasse
             or
             green
             corn
             would
             usually
             sprout
             out
             ,
             which
             yet
             for
             want
             of
             earth
             and
             moisture
             was
             soon
             blasted
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             thence
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             useth
             this
             similitude
             ,
             praying
             that
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             were
             at
             the
             greatest
             height
             ,
             might
             yet
             be
             but
             as
             such
             grasse
             or
             green
             corn
             on
             the
             house
             tops
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Wherewith
               the
               mower
               filleth
               not
               his
               hand
               ,
               nor
               he
               that
               bindeth
               sheaves
               ,
               his
               bosome
               .
            
             ]
             
             That
             is
             ,
             which
             never
             comes
             to
             be
             mowen
             ,
             nor
             bound
             up
             in
             sheaves
             ,
             as
             the
             corn
             in
             the
             fields
             doth
             .
             And
             in
             this
             expression
             here
             used
             the
             reason
             hereof
             is
             intimated
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             if
             it
             should
             grow
             up
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             worth
             the
             reaping
             and
             gathering
             ;
             there
             is
             but
             only
             a
             little
             here
             &
             there
             that
             sprouts
             up
             ,
             the
             harvest-man
             cannot
             cut
             it
             down
             by
             handfuls
             ,
             nor
             grasp
             his
             arms
             full
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             when
             he
             gathers
             it
             to
             bind
             it
             up
             in
             sheaves
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             corn
             fields
             .
             And
             the
             same
             is
             intended
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Neither
               do
               they
               which
               goe
               by
               say
               ,
               The
               blessing
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               upon
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             such
             grasse
             or
             green
             corn
             on
             the
             house
             tops
             never
             comes
             to
             be
             mowen
             ,
             or
             gathered
             in
             by
             the
             harvest-men
             ,
             who
             should
             thereupon
             have
             the
             prayers
             of
             those
             that
             passe
             by
             ,
             as
             they
             usually
             have
             when
             they
             are
             working
             in
             the
             field
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             to
             expresse
             their
             earnest
             desire
             that
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             might
             be
             suddenly
             destroyed
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXXX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               OVt
               of
               the
               depth
               have
               I
               cried
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             depths
             of
             seeming
             desperate
             tribulations
             &
             dangers
             ,
             &
             likewise
             of
             overwhelming
             sorrows
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             sins
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             40.2
             ,
             &
             68.22
             ,
             &
             71.2
             .
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             upon
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             sixth
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               If
               thou
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               shouldest
               mark
               iniquities
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               who
               shall
               stand
               ?
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             1.5
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             the
             Psalmist
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             If
             thou
             shouldest
             take
             strict
             notice
             of
             the
             iniquities
             of
             men
             ,
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             according
             to
             their
             deserts
             ,
             no
             man
             could
             ever
             escape
             thy
             just
             vengeance
             ;
             &
             if
             the
             holiest
             of
             men
             cannot
             justify
             himself
             before
             thy
             tribunal
             ,
             alas
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             me
             ?
             For
             doubtlesse
             the
             Psalmists
             aim
             in
             these
             words
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             1.
             that
             he
             acknowledged
             that
             God
             had
             justly
             for
             his
             sins
             cast
             him
             into
             those
             depths
             of
             misery
             wherein
             he
             lay
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             might
             also
             justly
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             reject
             his
             prayers
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             therefore
             he
             did
             not
             desire
             deliverance
             out
             of
             his
             miseries
             ,
             because
             of
             any
             righteousnesse
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             should
             doe
             it
             of
             his
             own
             free
             grace
             &
             mercy
             ;
             as
             is
             also
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               But
               there
               is
               forgivenesse
               with
               thee
               .
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             art
             &
             hast
             declared
             thy self
             to
             be
             a
             God
             ready
             to
             forgive
             poor
             penitent
             sinners
             ;
             or
             ,
             there
             is
             forgivenesse
             to
             be
             had
             from
             thee
             ,
             if
             men
             seek
             it
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             doe
             :
             
               that
               thou
               maist
               be
               feared
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             worshiped
             by
             men
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ;
             for
             fear
             here
             is
             taken
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             often
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             worship
             of
             God.
             Gods
             readinesse
             to
             forgive
             poor
             penitent
             sinners
             ,
             &
             to
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             their
             troubles
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             encouragement
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             to
             him
             for
             mercy
             when
             they
             are
             in
             misery
             (
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             now
             did
             )
             &
             that
             as
             children
             seek
             to
             their
             father
             ,
             fearing
             to
             offend
             him
             ,
             even
             because
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             6.
             
             
               My
               soul
               waiteth
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               more
               then
               they
               that
               watch
               for
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             more
             eagerly
             then
             they
             that
             watch
             in
             the
             last
             watch
             of
             the
             night
             do
             wait
             for
             the
             first
             breaking
             of
             the
             day
             :
             either
             because
             they
             watch
             abroad
             in
             dangerous
             
             times
             ,
             &
             perhaps
             too
             in
             tedious
             weather
             ;
             or
             else
             merely
             because
             being
             tired
             with
             long
             watching
             they
             long
             for
             the
             morning
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             may
             goe
             &
             take
             their
             rest
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             also
             Psal
             .
             119.148
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               With
               the
               Lord
               there
               is
               mercy
               ,
               &
               with
               him
               there
               is
               plenteous
               redemption
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             is
             infinitely
             gracious
             to
             pardon
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             many
             &
             great
             ,
             and
             as
             infinitely
             able
             ,
             by
             innumerable
             incredible
             waies
             and
             means
             ,
             to
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             all
             their
             troubles
             and
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               And
               he
               shall
               deliver
               Israel
               from
               all
               his
               iniquities
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             will
             pardon
             and
             deliver
             them
             from
             all
             their
             sins
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             the
             causes
             of
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             their
             Redeemer
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             he
             will
             deliver
             them
             also
             from
             all
             their
             sufferings
             &
             sorrows
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXXXI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               LOrd
               ,
               my
               heart
               is
               not
               haughty
               ,
               nor
               mine
               eyes
               lofty
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               my
               heart
               is
               not
               lifted
               up
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             was
             according
             to
             that
             law
             which
             God
             gave
             for
             the
             king
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
               that
               his
               heart
               be
               not
               lifted
               up
               above
               his
               brethren
               ,
            
             Deut.
             17.20
             .
             But
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             David
             might
             speak
             them
             ,
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             time
             before
             he
             was
             settled
             in
             the
             throne
             of
             Israel
             ,
             professing
             hereby
             ,
             that
             however
             Sauls
             flattering
             Courtiers
             had
             continually
             reported
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             sought
             Sauls
             ruine
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             pride
             &
             ambition
             sought
             to
             step
             into
             his
             throne
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             the
             searcher
             of
             all
             hearts
             knew
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             never
             of
             himself
             aspire
             to
             ,
             nor
             look
             after
             any
             such
             worldly
             greatnesse
             ,
             but
             did
             still
             refer
             himself
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             content
             to
             be
             in
             whatever
             condition
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             dispose
             of
             him
             :
             or
             else
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             times
             when
             he
             sat
             in
             the
             throne
             of
             Israel
             ;
             &
             that
             accordingly
             he
             protests
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             had
             exalted
             him
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             honour
             that
             man
             upon
             earth
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             made
             him
             both
             a
             prophet
             and
             a
             king
             ,
             &
             had
             set
             him
             in
             the
             throne
             promised
             to
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             only-begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             had
             furnished
             him
             with
             excellent
             gifts
             suitable
             to
             this
             dignity
             ,
             yet
             his
             heart
             was
             not
             exalted
             hereby
             to
             think
             highly
             of
             himself
             ,
             neither
             did
             he
             carry
             himself
             in
             his
             place
             proudly
             &
             arrogantly
             ,
             his
             utmost
             ambition
             being
             still
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             serviceable
             to
             God
             and
             his
             people
             :
             neither
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               do
               I
               exercise
               my self
               in
               great
               matters
               ,
               or
               in
               things
               too
               high
               for
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             kept
             my self
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             my
             calling
             ,
             &
             have
             not
             ,
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             mine
             own
             wisedome
             &
             power
             ,
             undertaken
             things
             that
             were
             above
             my
             reach
             ;
             neither
             did
             I
             of
             my self
             undertake
             to
             be
             a
             prophet
             or
             king
             ,
             nor
             have
             I
             sought
             to
             enlarge
             my
             dominions
             ,
             or
             attempted
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             was
             called
             thereto
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             whose
             will
             in
             all
             things
             I
             submitted
             my self
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Surely
               ,
               I
               have
               behaved
               &
               quieted
               my self
               as
               a
               child
               that
               is
               weaned
               of
               his
               mother
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             quieting
             himself
             he
             means
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             bridled
             himself
             from
             ,
             &
             suppressed
             in
             himself
             ,
             all
             those
             inordinate
             motions
             &
             desires
             ,
             wherewith
             ambitious
             men
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             over-wise
             &
             provident
             for
             themselves
             ,
             do
             usually
             disquiet
             both
             themselves
             &
             others
             ,
             &
             whereunto
             himself
             was
             naturally
             enclined
             as
             well
             
             as
             others
             .
             And
             he
             compares
             himself
             to
             
               a
               child
               that
               is
               weaned
               of
               his
               mother
               ,
            
             which
             he
             repeats
             again
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             
               my
               soul
               is
               even
               as
               a
               weaned
               child
               ,
            
             not
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             as
             free
             from
             all
             pride
             ,
             &
             ambitious
             desires
             after
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             revengefull
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             such
             infants
             are
             (
             for
             to
             imply
             this
             it
             had
             been
             enough
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             as
             a
             child
             ,
             without
             adding
             that
             of
             a
             child
             
               weaned
               of
               his
               mother
            
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             like
             expression
             of
             our
             Saviours
             ,
             Matth.
             18.3
             .
             
               Except
               ye
               become
               as
               little
               children
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
            
             ;
             )
             but
             rather
             to
             imply
             his
             quiet
             recumbency
             upon
             God
             in
             any
             estate
             &
             condition
             whatsoever
             :
             that
             as
             a
             child
             that
             is
             weaned
             from
             the
             breasts
             of
             the
             mother
             ,
             is
             notwithstanding
             no
             way
             sollicitous
             for
             it self
             how
             it
             shall
             be
             fed
             ,
             but
             still
             hangs
             upon
             the
             mother
             ,
             and
             rests
             upon
             her
             for
             every
             thing
             whatsoever
             ,
             &
             though
             it
             have
             not
             what
             it
             naturally
             most
             desires
             ,
             the
             milk
             of
             the
             breast
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             contented
             to
             be
             fed
             with
             what
             the
             mother
             gives
             it
             ;
             so
             did
             he
             wholly
             cast
             his
             care
             upon
             God
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             could
             doe
             nothing
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             even
             when
             the
             Lord
             was
             pleased
             to
             withhold
             from
             him
             what
             he
             expected
             ,
             &
             to
             keep
             him
             in
             a
             low
             &
             afflicted
             condition
             ,
             yet
             he
             patiently
             still
             submitted
             himself
             to
             Gods
             good
             will
             &
             pleasure
             ,
             &
             was
             contented
             to
             be
             what
             God
             would
             have
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Let
               Israel
               hope
               in
               the
               Lord
               from
               henceforth
               and
               for
               ever
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Let
             all
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             therefore
             learn
             by
             mine
             example
             to
             have
             mean
             thoughts
             of
             themselves
             ,
             that
             so
             accordingly
             they
             may
             not
             trust
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             alone
             .
             And
             indeed
             because
             the
             performance
             of
             Gods
             promises
             made
             to
             David
             concerning
             his
             being
             settled
             in
             the
             throne
             ,
             tended
             so
             much
             to
             the
             common
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             well
             might
             his
             confidence
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             perform
             his
             promises
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             encourage
             them
             also
             to
             hope
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXXXII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               LOrd
               ,
               remember
               David
               &
               all
               his
               afflictions
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             Solomon
             made
             use
             of
             some
             verses
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             vers
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             in
             his
             prayer
             at
             the
             dedication
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             6.41
             ,
             42.
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             )
             it
             is
             hence
             evident
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             before
             that
             time
             :
             &
             probably
             therefore
             either
             by
             David
             ,
             to
             be
             sung
             when
             the
             Ark
             was
             removed
             from
             the
             house
             of
             Obed-Edom
             to
             Zion
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             use
             of
             his
             son
             Solomon
             when
             he
             came
             to
             build
             the
             Temple
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             Solomon
             himself
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             might
             use
             it
             all
             the
             time
             the
             Temple
             was
             building
             ,
             or
             particularly
             at
             the
             great
             solemnity
             of
             the
             Temples
             dedication
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             petition
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               remember
               David
               &
               all
               his
               afflictions
               ,
            
             is
             to
             desire
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             settling
             and
             prospering
             the
             throne
             of
             David
             ,
             &
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             his
             publick
             worship
             ,
             &
             by
             blessing
             the
             service
             that
             was
             there
             done
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             it
             evident
             that
             he
             was
             mindfull
             of
             him
             ,
             &
             did
             highly
             esteem
             him
             ,
             both
             for
             what
             he
             had
             suffered
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             his
             great
             sollicitousnesse
             to
             have
             built
             God
             a
             house
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             chief
             thing
             that
             is
             intended
             by
             
               his
               afflictions
            
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             because
             when
             David
             had
             made
             known
             how
             earnestly
             desirous
             he
             was
             to
             build
             
             God
             a
             Temple
             ,
             God
             did
             hereupon
             tell
             him
             that
             his
             son
             should
             doe
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             not
             ,
             and
             did
             withall
             make
             many
             gracious
             promises
             to
             him
             ,
             concerning
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             the
             Temple
             ,
             &
             the
             flourishing
             estate
             of
             his
             Church
             &
             people
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.10
             ,
             16.
             (
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             )
             therefore
             this
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               remember
               David
               and
               all
               his
               afflictions
               ,
            
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             this
             had
             been
             added
             too
             ,
             And
             remember
             also
             the
             promises
             which
             thou
             didst
             then
             make
             unto
             him
             ;
             for
             so
             we
             see
             the
             like
             expression
             used
             ,
             Deut.
             9.27
             .
             
               Remember
               thy
               servants
               Abraham
               &
               Isaac
               &
               Iacob
               ,
               look
               not
               unto
               the
               stubbornesse
               of
               this
               people
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Remember
             the
             covenant
             which
             thou
             madest
             with
             Abraham
             &
             Isaac
             &
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             that
             do
             not
             destroy
             this
             people
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             a
             stubborn
             people
             .
             And
             2.
             because
             David
             had
             undergone
             so
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             his
             daies
             ,
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             confidence
             that
             God
             would
             at
             last
             doe
             for
             him
             what
             he
             had
             promised
             him
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             had
             been
             so
             anxiously
             sollicitous
             to
             build
             a
             house
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             therefore
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               remember
               David
               &
               all
               his
               afflictions
               ,
            
             this
             also
             may
             be
             comprehended
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             this
             regard
             God
             would
             be
             the
             readier
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             so
             zealous
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             &
             had
             suffered
             so
             much
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               How
               he
               swore
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             7.3
             :
             
               &
               vowed
               unto
               the
               mighty
               God
               of
               Iacob
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             God
             whom
             Jacob
             worshipped
             and
             trusted
             in
             ,
             as
             an
             almighty
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             49.24
             .
             &
             who
             by
             his
             almighty
             power
             had
             delivered
             Jacob
             out
             of
             all
             his
             dangers
             and
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Surely
               I
               will
               not
               come
               into
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               my
               house
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             avoid
             the
             absurdity
             of
             thinking
             ,
             that
             David
             should
             make
             such
             a
             rash
             &
             unwarrantable
             vow
             as
             this
             might
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             till
             he
             had
             his
             desire
             satisfied
             in
             that
             which
             is
             afterwards
             expressed
             ,
             he
             would
             abide
             in
             the
             open
             air
             ,
             &
             never
             goe
             within
             his
             doors
             ,
             nor
             ever
             take
             any
             rest
             either
             by
             day
             or
             by
             night
             ,
             some
             say
             that
             David
             spake
             this
             with
             reference
             to
             his
             purpose
             of
             taking
             the
             fort
             of
             Zion
             from
             the
             Jebusites
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             5.6
             ,
             where
             by
             revelation
             he
             knew
             that
             God
             meant
             to
             have
             the
             Ark
             settled
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             might
             probably
             think
             would
             be
             accomplished
             within
             some
             short
             time
             .
             And
             then
             others
             again
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             meant
             it
             only
             of
             that
             stately
             cedar
             house
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             lately
             built
             for
             himself
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             7.1
             ,
             2.
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             goe
             into
             that
             house
             ;
             &
             so
             also
             that
             he
             would
             not
             goe
             up
             unto
             his
             bed
             ;
             nor
             (
             vers
             .
             4.
             )
             give
             any
             sleep
             to
             his
             eyes
             ,
             nor
             slumber
             to
             his
             eye-lids
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             house
             .
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             expositions
             give
             me
             any
             satisfaction
             .
             I
             rather
             take
             these
             to
             be
             hyperbolicall
             expressions
             of
             the
             continuall
             exceeding
             great
             care
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             perplexed
             about
             providing
             a
             settled
             place
             for
             the
             Ark
             to
             rest
             in
             ,
             like
             that
             Prov.
             6.4
             ,
             5
             :
             
               Give
               not
               sleep
               to
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               nor
               slumber
               to
               thine
               eye-lids
               ;
               deliver
               thy self
               as
               a
               roe
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               hunter
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             more
             in
             effect
             then
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             lay
             by
             this
             care
             ,
             to
             mind
             my self
             in
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             with
             any
             content
             abide
             in
             mine
             own
             house
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             quiet
             rest
             in
             my
             bed
             ,
             untill
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Vntill
               I
               find
               out
               a
               place
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Untill
             I
             find
             where
             the
             place
             is
             ,
             of
             which
             God
             hath
             so
             long
             since
             spoken
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut
             ,
             12.5
             .
             )
             that
             there
             he
             would
             have
             his
             habitation
             ,
             &
             that
             there
             the
             Ark
             should
             take
             up
             its
             
             settled
             abode
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             Untill
             I
             provide
             ,
             prepare
             or
             build
             a
             dwelling-place
             for
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             same
             expression
             is
             used
             Act.
             7.46
             .
             where
             it
             is
             said
             of
             David
             ,
             that
             he
             
               found
               favour
               before
               God
               ,
               &
               desired
               to
               find
               a
               tabernacle
               for
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               ,
            
             and
             so
             it
             is
             more
             clearly
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               an
               habitation
            
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             habitations
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             43.3
             .
             )
             
               for
               the
               mighty
               God
               of
               Iacob
               ,
            
             see
             above
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Loe
               ,
               we
               heard
               of
               it
               at
               Ephratah
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             A
             very
             obscure
             place
             this
             is
             .
             But
             the
             most
             probable
             expositions
             that
             I
             find
             amongst
             Expositours
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             That
             in
             these
             words
             a
             reason
             is
             given
             why
             David
             was
             so
             sollicitous
             to
             have
             the
             Ark
             brought
             into
             its
             resting
             place
             ,
             and
             why
             the
             people
             were
             so
             glad
             to
             have
             this
             done
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             formerly
             it
             had
             been
             still
             in
             a
             fleeting
             condition
             ,
             carried
             up
             and
             down
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             :
             to
             expresse
             which
             they
             say
             ,
             
               we
               heard
               of
               it
               at
               Ephratah
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             heard
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             that
             in
             old
             time
             before
             our
             daies
             it
             was
             
               in
               Ephratah
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             Shiloh
             (
             &
             indeed
             why
             might
             not
             the
             land
             of
             Ephraim
             be
             called
             Ephratah
             ,
             seeing
             we
             find
             that
             Jeroboam
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             is
             called
             
               an
               Ephrathite
            
             ?
             1
             Kings
             11.26
             .
             )
             
               we
               found
               it
               in
               the
               fields
               of
               the
               wood
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Philistines
             brought
             back
             the
             Ark
             out
             of
             their
             countrey
             ,
             we
             found
             it
             in
             the
             field
             of
             Bethshemesh
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             6.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ;
             or
             when
             David
             went
             to
             fetch
             it
             to
             mount
             Zion
             ,
             we
             found
             it
             in
             Kiriathjearim
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             7.1
             .
             1
             Chron.
             13.5
             ,
             6.
             which
             signifyeth
             properly
             a
             town
             or
             city
             of
             woods
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             situated
             nigh
             unto
             woods
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             full
             scope
             of
             these
             words
             is
             as
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Thus
             hath
             the
             Ark
             been
             formerly
             transported
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             but
             now
             care
             hath
             been
             taken
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             the
             place
             where
             it
             must
             alwaies
             abide
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             care
             of
             David
             in
             bringing
             the
             Ark
             to
             the
             place
             which
             God
             had
             appointed
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             shewing
             the
             different
             opinions
             which
             men
             formerly
             had
             concerning
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Arks
             settled
             abode
             :
             
               we
               heard
               of
               it
               at
               Ephratah
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             heard
             of
             the
             resting
             place
             for
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             mansion
             or
             habitation
             for
             the
             mighty
             God
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             in
             Ephratah
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Bethlehem
             ,
             Gen.
             35.16
             .
             which
             was
             a
             very
             fruitfull
             place
             ,
             &
             called
             therefore
             Ephratah
             ,
             which
             signifyeth
             fruitfulnesse
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             also
             it
             was
             called
             Bethlehem
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               house
               of
               bread
            
             (
             &
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             that
             such
             a
             report
             might
             be
             spread
             abroad
             concerning
             
               Bethlem
               Ephratah
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             many
             men
             might
             be
             inclinable
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             city
             where
             David
             their
             king
             was
             born
             ,
             was
             likely
             to
             be
             made
             the
             seat
             both
             of
             the
             kingdome
             and
             Sanctuary
             ;
             )
             
               we
               found
               it
               in
               the
               fields
               of
               the
               wood
               ,
            
             as
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             but
             now
             we
             have
             unexpectedly
             found
             that
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Ark
             must
             be
             settled
             is
             in
             the
             threshing-floor
             of
             Araunah
             the
             Jebusite
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             24.18
             .
             which
             might
             be
             called
             
               the
               field
               of
               the
               woods
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             woody
             place●
             or
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             mount
             Zion
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             but
             a
             barren
             soil
             ,
             and
             compassed
             about
             with
             hils
             that
             were
             covered
             over
             with
             wood
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             Davids
             removing
             the
             Ark
             to
             the
             city
             of
             Zion
             ,
             
               We
               heard
               of
               it
               at
               Ephratah
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             same
             of
             this
             solemn
             transporting
             of
             the
             Ark
             to
             Zion
             was
             brought
             unto
             us
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Bethlem
             Ephratah
             ;
             
               we
               found
               it
               in
               the
               fields
               of
               the
               wood
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             ,
             in
             Kiriath-jearim
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               in
               the
               fields
               
               of
               ●oar
               ,
            
             &
             Joar
             differeth
             not
             much
             from
             jearim
             .
             Or
             4.
             that
             this
             was
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             congratulating
             the
             bringing
             of
             the
             Ark
             in
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             desire
             of
             David
             ,
             as
             into
             the
             place
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             its
             settled
             abode
             :
             
               We
               heard
               of
               it
               at
               Ephratah
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             We
             heard
             of
             the
             ancient
             men
             
               in
               Bethlem
               Ephratah
            
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             were
             children
             ,
             where
             the
             Ark
             was
             to
             be
             settled
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             we
             heard
             of
             it
             of
             David
             the
             Ephrathite
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             Bethlem
             Ephratah
             ;
             &
             accordingly
             
               we
               found
               it
               in
               the
               fields
               of
               the
               wood
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             in
             mount
             Moriah
             ,
             the
             floor
             of
             Araunah
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             ;
             he
             being
             anointed
             king
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Arks
             settled
             abode
             is
             now
             discovered
             .
             But
             to
             me
             the
             two
             first
             seem
             the
             most
             probable
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               We
               will
               goe
               into
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             again
             Psal
             .
             43.3
             :
             
               we
               will
               worship
               at
               his
               foot-stool
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Chron.
             28.2
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             99.5
             .
             In
             this
             verse
             the
             people
             are
             brought
             in
             ,
             resolving
             that
             since
             the
             Ark
             was
             now
             brought
             into
             the
             place
             which
             God
             had
             chosen
             for
             its
             setled
             abode
             ,
             they
             would
             now
             diligently
             frequent
             that
             place
             of
             his
             presence
             &
             publick
             worship
             ;
             &
             they
             speak
             as
             rejoycing
             at
             the
             benefit
             which
             thereby
             would
             redound
             to
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Arise
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               into
               thy
               rest
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             2
             Chron.
             6.41
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Let
               thy
               priests
               be
               clothed
               with
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             them
             be
             righteous
             &
             holy
             ,
             and
             live
             holily
             and
             righteously
             ;
             &
             particularly
             ,
             let
             them
             carry
             themselves
             justly
             &
             holily
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             priestly
             office
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Job
             29.14
             .
             And
             in
             this
             expression
             he
             alludes
             to
             the
             holy
             garments
             wherewith
             the
             Priests
             were
             clothed
             ,
             Exod.
             28.23
             .
             In
             the
             2.
             
             Chron
             6.41
             .
             this
             clause
             is
             expressed
             thus
             :
             
               Let
               thy
               Priests
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               be
               clothed
               with
               salvation
            
             ;
             &
             accordingly
             the
             meaning
             here
             may
             be
             ,
             Let
             the
             manifestation
             of
             thy
             righteousnesse
             ,
             in
             protecting
             them
             by
             thy
             grace
             &
             providence
             ,
             &
             in
             shewing
             thy self
             tenderly
             carefull
             over
             them
             ,
             be
             an
             ornament
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             And
             they
             therefore
             that
             think
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             to
             be
             sung
             at
             the
             removing
             of
             the
             Ark
             from
             the
             house
             of
             Obed-Edom
             ,
             do
             conceive
             that
             David
             doth
             hereby
             implicitely
             desire
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             might
             now
             befall
             them
             ,
             as
             had
             before
             in
             the
             sudden
             death
             of
             Uzzah
             .
             
               And
               let
               thy
               Saints
               shout
               for
               joy
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Let
             thy
             holy
             people
             exceedingly
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             manifold
             mercies
             which
             through
             thy
             favour
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             or
             particularly
             in
             the
             benefits
             they
             enjoy
             by
             means
             of
             the
             ministry
             of
             thy
             priests
             ,
             and
             the
             settling
             of
             the
             Ark
             amongst
             them
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             whose
             work
             it
             was
             to
             praise
             God
             with
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             But
             if
             we
             compare
             this
             with
             the
             place
             before
             cited
             2
             Chron.
             6.41
             .
             it
             will
             clearly
             appear
             that
             the
             former
             exposition
             is
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               For
               thy
               servant
               Davids
               sake
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             (
             say
             some
             Expositours
             )
             for
             thy
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             who
             is
             often
             in
             the
             Scripture
             called
             David
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.51
             .
             But
             others
             again
             conceive
             that
             David
             himself
             doth
             here
             desire
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             remember
             him
             his
             servant
             ,
             and
             make
             good
             his
             promises
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             anointed
             king
             over
             Israel
             ;
             
               turn
               not
               away
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               face
               of
               thine
               anointed
            
             .
             And
             some
             restrain
             his
             request
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             not
             send
             him
             away
             without
             effecting
             the
             work
             he
             had
             undertaken
             ,
             of
             removing
             the
             Ark
             from
             the
             house
             of
             Obed-Edom
             to
             Zion
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             before
             when
             Uzzah
             was
             smitten
             ,
             But
             I
             rather
             
             take
             it
             to
             be
             the
             prayer
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             people
             on
             Solomons
             behalf
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             remembring
             the
             promises
             he
             had
             made
             to
             David
             ,
             &
             out
             of
             the
             respect
             he
             bare
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             man
             after
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             would
             not
             cast
             off
             his
             son
             Solomon
             ,
             that
             was
             anointed
             to
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             throne
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ,
             nor
             reject
             his
             prayers
             ,
             or
             frustrate
             him
             of
             his
             hope
             in
             building
             a
             Temple
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             his
             father
             had
             appointed
             him
             :
             all
             which
             will
             be
             evident
             by
             comparing
             this
             place
             with
             that
             2
             Chron.
             6.42
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               sworn
               in
               truth
               unto
               David
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               turn
               from
               it
               ;
               Of
               the
               fruit
               of
               thy
               body
               will
               I
               set
               upon
               thy
               throne
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             7.11
             ,
             16.
             and
             Psal
             .
             89.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               hath
               chosen
               Zion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             78.68
             .
             and
             1
             Kings
             9.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               I
               will
               satisfie
               her
               poor
               with
               bread
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             only
             give
             them
             food
             enough
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             by
             my
             blessing
             upon
             it
             ,
             cause
             their
             food
             to
             nourish
             and
             satisfie
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               There
               will
               I
               make
               the
               horn
               of
               David
               to
               bud
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             In
             Zion
             I
             will
             make
             the
             strength
             and
             glory
             of
             his
             kingdome
             to
             grow
             up
             and
             encrease
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             2.1
             ,
             &
             10.
             2
             
             Sam.
             22.3
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             89.24
             .
             But
             withall
             this
             expression
             of
             the
             budding
             of
             the
             horn
             of
             David
             seems
             to
             have
             respect
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             mean
             condition
             from
             which
             David
             was
             advanced
             ,
             as
             likewise
             to
             the
             strange
             growing
             up
             and
             shooting
             forth
             of
             his
             kingdome
             again
             in
             his
             posterity
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             brought
             very
             low
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             by
             the
             schism
             of
             the
             ten
             tribes
             ,
             that
             fell
             off
             to
             Jeroboam
             ,
             and
             often
             afterwards
             in
             their
             civill
             wars
             ;
             yea
             when
             it
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             cut
             off
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             ;
             but
             especially
             when
             it
             was
             so
             utterly
             ruined
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             there
             seemed
             to
             be
             no
             memoriall
             left
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             yet
             then
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             
               horn
               of
               salvation
            
             ,
             Luk.
             1.69
             .
             budded
             and
             sprang
             forth
             again
             ,
             and
             from
             Zion
             ,
             where
             indeed
             Christs
             kingdome
             began
             ,
             did
             spread
             abroad
             all
             the
             world
             over
             :
             whereto
             the
             prophets
             also
             seem
             to
             allude
             ,
             where
             they
             call
             Christ
             
               the
               branch
            
             ,
             as
             Zach.
             6.12
             .
             and
             Isa
             .
             11.1
             
               a
               rod
               out
               of
               the
               stem
               of
               Iesse
               ,
               and
               a
               branch
               out
               of
               his
               roots
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               I
               have
               ordained
               a
               lamp
               for
               mine
               anointed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             still
             one
             of
             his
             posterity
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             kingdome
             shall
             live
             and
             shine
             forth
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Kings
             11.39
             .
             Which
             yet
             was
             chiefly
             accomplished
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             this
             kingdome
             did
             indeed
             shine
             forth
             most
             gloriously
             even
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             2
             Sam.
             21.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               His
               enemies
               will
               I
               cloth
               with
               shame
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             8.22
             :
             
               but
               upon
               himself
               shall
               his
               crown
               flourish
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             &
             the
             heads
             of
             his
             posterity
             ,
             even
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             his
             kingdome
             shall
             flourish
             unto
             all
             eternity
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXXXIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BEhold
               ,
               how
               good
               and
               how
               pleasant
               it
               is
               ,
               for
               brethren
               to
               dwell
               together
               in
               unity
               .
            
             ]
             That
             which
             is
             said
             most
             probably
             by
             Expositours
             ,
             concerning
             the
             occasion
             of
             penning
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             it
             was
             purposely
             provided
             to
             be
             sung
             by
             the
             Israelites
             at
             those
             three
             solemn
             feasts
             ,
             when
             all
             
             the
             males
             were
             to
             come
             up
             to
             worship
             God
             together
             at
             Jerusalem
             :
             or
             else
             that
             it
             was
             composed
             upon
             occasion
             of
             that
             pacification
             that
             was
             made
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             either
             after
             the
             suppressing
             of
             Absaloms
             rebellion
             ,
             or
             rather
             when
             after
             many
             years
             civill
             wars
             that
             had
             been
             in
             the
             land
             between
             David
             &
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             ,
             all
             the
             tribes
             did
             at
             last
             joyntly
             submit
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             so
             lived
             peaceably
             together
             as
             brethren
             under
             his
             government
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             experience
             they
             now
             had
             ,
             how
             much
             better
             it
             was
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             lived
             thus
             comfortably
             together
             in
             unity
             and
             peace
             ,
             then
             when
             before
             they
             were
             continually
             seeking
             to
             destroy
             one
             another
             ,
             he
             commends
             unto
             them
             brotherly
             love
             &
             concord
             ,
             
               Behold
               how
               good
               &
               how
               pleasant
               it
               is
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               like
               the
               precious
               ointment
               upon
               the
               head
               ,
               that
               ran
               down
               upon
               the
               beard
               ,
               even
               Aarons
               beard
               ,
               that
               went
               down
               to
               the
               skirts
               of
               his
               garments
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             must
             needs
             yield
             as
             much
             refreshing
             content
             and
             delight
             both
             to
             God
             &
             man
             ,
             especially
             to
             those
             that
             live
             thus
             as
             brethren
             together
             ,
             as
             that
             precious
             ointment
             did
             ,
             that
             was
             alwaies
             poured
             forth
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             Aaron
             and
             his
             successours
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             consecrated
             to
             the
             high
             priests
             office
             ;
             nor
             only
             to
             the
             high
             priest
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             all
             that
             were
             about
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             fragrant
             smell
             thereof
             did
             spread
             .
             And
             the
             rather
             doth
             he
             compare
             the
             unity
             of
             brethren
             to
             this
             holy
             ointment
             ,
             which
             was
             peculiarly
             designed
             to
             that
             religious
             service
             of
             consecrating
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             because
             he
             desired
             hereby
             to
             intimate
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             brotherly
             concord
             which
             he
             chiefly
             intended
             ,
             was
             when
             they
             joyned
             together
             with
             one
             consent
             in
             a
             way
             of
             religion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             pure
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             all
             of
             them
             indued
             with
             the
             sweet
             smelling
             graces
             of
             Gods
             holy
             spirit
             ;
             &
             2.
             that
             this
             brotherly
             concord
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             that
             spirit
             of
             grace
             &
             peace
             ,
             which
             being
             plentifully
             poured
             forth
             upon
             Christ
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             runs
             down
             upon
             all
             the
             members
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             their
             spirituall
             union
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               As
               the
               dew
               of
               Hermon
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             by
             the
             similitude
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             David
             shewed
             
               how
               pleasant
               it
               is
               ,
               for
               brethren
               to
               dwell
               together
               in
               unity
               ,
            
             so
             by
             this
             here
             he
             shews
             ,
             
               how
               good
               it
               is
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             profitable
             :
             
               As
               the
               dew
               of
               Hermon
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               dew
               that
               descended
               upon
               the
               mountains
               of
               Zion
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             dew
             that
             falls
             from
             heaven
             upon
             such
             a
             fat
             &
             fruitfull
             soil
             ,
             as
             is
             that
             of
             mount
             Hermon
             ,
             and
             the
             mountains
             near
             about
             Zion
             or
             Jerusalem
             ,
             doth
             cause
             these
             places
             to
             yield
             great
             encrease
             &
             profit
             ,
             so
             doth
             brotherly
             love
             ,
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             bring
             all
             variety
             of
             outward
             plenty
             with
             it
             to
             those
             that
             do
             sincerely
             practise
             it
             ,
             besides
             that
             it
             doth
             also
             make
             men
             fruitfull
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             both
             towards
             God
             &
             towards
             man.
             
               For
               there
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             where
             brethren
             do
             thus
             dwell
             together
             in
             unity
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               the
               blessing
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             poureth
             forth
             upon
             such
             men
             all
             variety
             of
             blessings
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             42.8
             ,
             &
             44.4
             ,
             &
             68.28
             ,
             &
             71.3
             :
             
               even
               life
               for
               evermore
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             long
             prosperous
             life
             here
             ,
             but
             also
             life
             eternall
             in
             heaven
             ,
             whereof
             therefore
             brotherly
             love
             is
             made
             an
             unquestionable
             sign
             1
             Joh.
             3.14
             .
             
               We
               know
               that
               we
               have
               passed
               from
               death
               unto
               life
               ,
               because
               we
               love
               the
               brethren
               .
            
             Yet
             some
             understand
             ,
             that
             by
             
               life
               for
               evermore
            
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             a
             happy
             life
             to
             all
             that
             should
             so
             agree
             together
             throughout
             all
             generations
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             CXXXIV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BEhold
               ,
               blesse
               ye
               the
               Lord
               ,
               all
               ye
               servants
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             ye
             Priests
             &
             Levites
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               which
               by
               night
               stand
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             for
             though
             some
             devout
             men
             &
             women
             of
             the
             people
             were
             sometimes
             wont
             to
             wait
             upon
             Gods
             service
             in
             the
             Temple
             even
             by
             night
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             of
             Anna
             ,
             Luk.
             2.37
             .
             that
             she
             
               departed
               not
               from
               the
               temple
            
             ,
             but
             
               served
               God
               with
               fastings
               &
               prayers
               night
               &
               day
            
             ;
             yet
             here
             the
             Psalmist
             seems
             to
             speak
             of
             such
             as
             by
             their
             office
             &
             place
             were
             constantly
             to
             give
             attendance
             upon
             the
             service
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Temple
             by
             night
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             day
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             stand
             doth
             here
             import
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             the
             constant
             charge
             of
             the
             Priests
             &
             Levites
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             courses
             they
             waited
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             is
             evident
             Levit.
             8.35
             .
             1
             Sam.
             3.3
             .
             &
             in
             many
             other
             places
             :
             as
             a
             kings
             guard
             are
             wont
             to
             watch
             by
             night
             in
             his
             Court
             ,
             so
             did
             they
             keep
             their
             watches
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             aim
             and
             scope
             of
             this
             exhortation
             to
             these
             Priests
             &
             Levites
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Think
             it
             not
             enough
             that
             you
             watch
             by
             night
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             that
             you
             perform
             there
             the
             outward
             ceremonial
             service
             ,
             but
             see
             that
             you
             give
             God
             that
             spirituall
             service
             of
             praising
             his
             name
             ,
             which
             he
             chiefly
             requires
             .
             See
             also
             the
             following
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               that
               made
               heaven
               &
               earth
               blesse
               thee
               out
               of
               Zion
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             you
             Priests
             &
             Levites
             that
             doe
             carefully
             perform
             your
             duty
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             in
             praising
             the
             Lord.
             But
             now
             others
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             here
             added
             as
             the
             substance
             of
             that
             prayer
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Psalmist
             desires
             that
             the
             Priests
             would
             blesse
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             lifted
             up
             their
             hands
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             Yea
             &
             some
             also
             hold
             that
             this
             Psalm
             is
             written
             dialogue-wise
             ,
             and
             that
             accordingly
             the
             two
             first
             verses
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             by
             the
             people
             to
             the
             Priests
             &
             Levites
             ,
             &
             then
             this
             as
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             Priests
             &
             Levites
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             the
             two
             first
             verses
             contain
             the
             words
             of
             David
             to
             the
             Priests
             &
             Levites
             ,
             &
             then
             this
             their
             answer
             to
             David
             their
             king
             :
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             118.26
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               out
               of
               Zion
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             128.5
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             CXXXV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               YE
               that
               stand
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               the
               house
               of
               our
               God.
            
             ]
             Though
             this
             Psalm
             begins
             with
             the
             very
             same
             words
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             doth
             the
             foregoing
             Psalm
             ;
             yet
             I
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             Priests
             &
             Levites
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             this
             duty
             of
             praising
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             also
             :
             &
             that
             1.
             because
             the
             arguments
             which
             here
             he
             brings
             to
             presse
             this
             ,
             did
             in
             common
             concern
             both
             Priests
             &
             people
             ;
             &
             2.
             because
             that
             clause
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               the
               house
               of
               our
               God
               ,
            
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             seeing
             there
             were
             some
             Courts
             in
             the
             Temple
             which
             were
             for
             the
             people
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Sing
               praises
               unto
               his
               name
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               pleasant
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             name
             of
             God
             is
             pleasant
             &
             delightfull
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             or
             speak
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             pleasant
             and
             delightfull
             thing
             to
             sing
             praises
             to
             his
             name
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Our
               Lord
               is
               above
               all
               gods
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             called
             gods
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             10.17
             .
             And
             in
             advancing
             the
             Lord
             above
             all
             Idol-gods
             ,
             he
             hath
             respect
             to
             the
             high
             esteem
             which
             the
             heathens
             had
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               the
               Lord
               pleased
               ,
               that
               did
               he
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               ,
               in
               the
               seas
               and
               all
               deep
               places
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             deep
             rivers
             and
             lakes
             :
             or
             ,
             by
             
               deep
               places
            
             may
             be
             meant
             all
             the
             invisible
             depths
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             waters
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             very
             centre
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               He
               causeth
               the
               vapours
               to
               ascend
               from
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Of
             which
             in
             the
             middle
             region
             of
             the
             air
             the
             clouds
             are
             formed
             .
             Now
             in
             saying
             that
             these
             
               ascend
               from
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             either
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             ascend
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             every
             quarter
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             they
             ascend
             from
             the
             sea
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             lands
             end
             ,
             or
             the
             utmost
             bounds
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             indeed
             those
             vapours
             of
             which
             watry
             clouds
             are
             formed
             do
             usually
             rise
             from
             watry
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             especially
             from
             the
             seas
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             Elijahs
             servant
             1
             Kings
             18.44
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               there
               ariseth
               a
               little
               cloud
               out
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               like
               a
               mans
               hand
            
             ;
             see
             also
             Amos
             5.8
             .
             
               He
               maketh
               lightnings
               for
               the
               rain
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             rain
             ,
             the
             lightnings
             bursting
             the
             clouds
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             rain
             may
             pour
             down
             ;
             or
             ,
             to
             goe
             along
             with
             the
             rain
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             wonder
             here
             noted
             ,
             that
             fire
             and
             water
             should
             so
             go
             together
             ,
             &
             break
             forth
             from
             the
             same
             cloud
             :
             
               he
               bringeth
               the
               wind
               out
               of
               his
               treasuries
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             caves
             and
             hollow
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             but
             I
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             wind
             riseth
             many
             times
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             &
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             Joh.
             3.8
             .
             
               we
               cannot
               tell
               whence
               it
               cometh
               ,
            
             therefore
             God
             is
             said
             here
             to
             bring
             it
             forth
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             it
             locked
             up
             in
             a
             readinesse
             in
             some
             secret
             &
             hidden
             treasuries
             or
             store-houses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Thy
               name
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               endureth
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               thy
               memoriall
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               throughout
               all
               generations
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             102.12
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               will
               judge
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               repent
               himself
               concerning
               his
               servants
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             he
             may
             for
             a
             time
             afflict
             his
             people
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             at
             last
             relent
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             punish
             their
             enemies
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             32.36
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               idols
               of
               the
               heathen
               are
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             this
             description
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             idols
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             fore-mentioned
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             clears
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             5.
             that
             
               our
               Lord
               is
               above
               all
               gods
               .
            
             What
             is
             farther
             to
             be
             noted
             in
             this
             and
             the
             five
             following
             verses
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             115.4
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               out
               of
               Zion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Resorting
             to
             Zion
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             presence
             and
             publick
             worship
             ,
             let
             us
             thence
             praise
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             CXXXVI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             O
             
               Give
               thanks
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               good
               ;
               for
               his
               mercy
               endureth
               for
               ever
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             2
             Chron.
             7.3
             ,
             and
             20.21
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               To
               him
               who
               alone
               doth
               great
               wonders
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             72.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               To
               him
               that
               stretched
               out
               the
               earth
               above
               the
               waters
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Gen.
             1.9
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             24.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               To
               him
               that
               made
               great
               lights
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               sun
               to
               rule
               by
               day
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             sole
             power
             under
             God
             to
             give
             light
             by
             day
             ,
             the
             moon
             &
             stars
             not
             then
             appearing
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             moon
             &
             stars
             have
             the
             only
             power
             to
             give
             light
             by
             night
             ,
             the
             sun
             being
             then
             hidden
             from
             our
             sight
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             also
             said
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             
               to
               rule
               by
               night
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               And
               made
               Israel
               to
               passe
               through
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             (
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             not
             only
             by
             opening
             a
             passage
             for
             them
             through
             the
             waters
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             giving
             them
             courage
             to
             passe
             between
             those
             heaps
             of
             water
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             confidence
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             to
             goe
             on
             dry
             land
             in
             any
             other
             place
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               To
               him
               which
               led
               his
               people
               through
               the
               wildernesse
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             carefully
             &
             tenderly
             ,
             as
             a
             father
             leads
             his
             child
             ,
             or
             a
             shepheard
             his
             flock
             ,
             supplying
             them
             in
             their
             wants
             ,
             &
             protecting
             them
             from
             dangers
             ,
             going
             before
             them
             ,
             by
             day
             in
             the
             pillar
             of
             a
             cloud
             ,
             and
             by
             night
             in
             a
             pillar
             of
             fire
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             13.21
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Who
               remembred
               us
               in
               our
               low
               estate
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             many
             and
             many
             a
             time
             when
             our
             dangers
             &
             miseries
             were
             greatest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               O
               give
               thanks
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             created
             the
             heavens
             ,
             that
             hath
             his
             habitation
             in
             the
             heaven
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             doth
             support
             and
             govern
             the
             whole
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXXXVII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BY
               the
               rivers
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               there
               we
               sat
               down
               ,
               yea
               we
               wept
               ,
               when
               we
               remembred
               Zion
               .
            
             ]
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             this
             &
             other
             passages
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             take
             notice
             ,
             1.
             that
             it
             was
             penned
             as
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             holy
             Levites
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             singers
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             many
             passages
             in
             it
             ;
             as
             those
             wherein
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             their
             harps
             ,
             &
             the
             enemies
             desiring
             them
             to
             sing
             one
             of
             the
             songs
             of
             Zion
             ,
             &c
             :
             2.
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Psalm
             might
             be
             different
             ,
             according
             as
             we
             may
             differently
             conceive
             of
             the
             time
             when
             it
             was
             written
             .
             For
             if
             it
             were
             penned
             after
             their
             return
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             because
             he
             speaks
             here
             of
             those
             things
             that
             were
             done
             in
             Babylon
             in
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             
               there
               we
               sat
               down
               ,
               yea
               we
               wept
               ,
               when
               we
               remembred
               Zion
               ,
            
             &c.
             then
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             was
             ,
             to
             render
             the
             people
             the
             more
             thankfull
             for
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             by
             putting
             them
             in
             mind
             how
             sad
             their
             condition
             was
             when
             they
             were
             in
             captivity
             :
             
             but
             if
             it
             were
             composed
             whilst
             they
             were
             yet
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             Cyrus
             not
             having
             yet
             subdued
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             (
             which
             others
             conceive
             may
             be
             probably
             gathered
             from
             those
             words
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               O
               daughter
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               who
               art
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             then
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Pen-man
             of
             this
             Psalm
             might
             be
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             people
             from
             being
             too
             much
             dejected
             ,
             &
             especially
             from
             being
             polluted
             with
             the
             superstition
             and
             profanenesse
             of
             the
             nations
             amongst
             whom
             they
             lived
             in
             so
             lasting
             a
             captivity
             as
             seventy
             years
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             propounding
             herein
             to
             them
             the
             example
             of
             the
             stedfast
             faith
             and
             piety
             of
             the
             holy
             Levites
             ,
             how
             they
             could
             not
             be
             intangled
             by
             the
             delicacies
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             but
             still
             groaned
             &
             longed
             after
             Zion
             ,
             &
             how
             they
             could
             not
             be
             wonne
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             a
             dishonour
             to
             their
             God
             and
             their
             religion
             ,
             yea
             how
             they
             foretold
             the
             destruction
             both
             of
             the
             Edomites
             &
             Babylonians
             ,
             vers
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             which
             shewed
             that
             they
             expected
             a
             time
             of
             deliverance
             :
             3.
             that
             those
             words
             here
             ,
             
               there
               we
               sat
               down
            
             ,
             are
             either
             to
             imply
             their
             long
             continuance
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             set
             forth
             hereby
             their
             wearinesse
             after
             this
             toilsome
             labour
             ,
             or
             rather
             their
             sadnesse
             and
             sorrow
             ;
             for
             sitting
             is
             usually
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             as
             the
             gesture
             of
             mourners
             ,
             as
             Job
             2.12
             .
             
               So
               they
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Jobs
             friends
             ,
             when
             they
             found
             him
             in
             such
             a
             sad
             condition
             ,
             
               sat
               down
               with
               him
               upon
               the
               ground
               seven
               daies
               &
               seven
               nights
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             &
             Jer.
             15.17
             .
             
               I
               sat
               alone
               ,
               because
               of
               thine
               hand
               ;
               for
               thou
               hast
               filled
               me
               with
               indignation
               ,
            
             &
             Lam.
             2.10
             .
             
               The
               elders
               of
               the
               daughter
               of
               Zion
               sit
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               &
               keep
               silence
               :
            
             &
             4.
             that
             it
             is
             expressed
             that
             they
             sat
             down
             &
             wept
             
               by
               the
               rivers
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             1.
             because
             Babylon
             was
             a
             countrey
             full
             of
             goodly
             rivers
             ,
             see
             Ezek.
             1.1
             .
             Dan.
             10.4
             .
             the
             chief
             whereof
             were
             Tigris
             and
             Euphrates
             ;
             2.
             because
             the
             captive
             Jews
             were
             not
             suffered
             to
             dwell
             amongst
             the
             Babylonians
             in
             their
             towns
             &
             cities
             ,
             they
             being
             as
             odious
             to
             the
             Babylonians
             as
             formerly
             they
             had
             been
             to
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             but
             were
             assigned
             to
             have
             their
             habitation
             by
             themselves
             in
             the
             countrey
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             there
             be
             set
             a
             work
             in
             their
             servile
             field-imployments
             ;
             &
             so
             they
             lodged
             in
             the
             open
             field
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             best
             in
             some
             poor
             tents
             and
             cottages
             ,
             which
             there
             they
             reared
             up
             for
             themselves
             by
             the
             river
             side
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             they
             were
             wont
             when
             they
             had
             any
             leasure
             ,
             to
             retire
             thither
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             sit
             down
             ,
             &
             bewail
             their
             condition
             ;
             or
             4.
             that
             this
             might
             imply
             that
             the
             pleasures
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             which
             consisted
             much
             in
             their
             goodly
             rivers
             ,
             could
             not
             make
             them
             forget
             their
             sorrow
             for
             Zion
             ,
             but
             that
             even
             there
             they
             sat
             down
             ,
             and
             poured
             forth
             many
             sad
             penitentiall
             tears
             ,
             when
             they
             remembred
             Zion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             what
             a
             sad
             condition
             poor
             Zion
             lay
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             were
             deprived
             of
             that
             comfort
             in
             Gods
             presence
             and
             publick
             worship
             they
             had
             formerly
             enjoyed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               We
               hanged
               our
               harps
               upon
               the
               willows
               in
               the
               midst
               thereof
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             it
             may
             seem
             very
             improbable
             ,
             that
             the
             Levites
             should
             have
             so
             much
             leisure
             ,
             as
             to
             mind
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             musicall
             instruments
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             all
             comprehended
             under
             the
             harps
             here
             mentioned
             )
             when
             the
             Babylonians
             were
             with
             such
             rage
             burning
             the
             city
             &
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             making
             such
             a
             slaughter
             as
             they
             did
             amongst
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             and
             when
             therefore
             they
             must
             needs
             have
             enough
             to
             doe
             to
             secure
             their
             own
             lives
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             mercilesse
             plundering
             souldiers
             would
             shew
             them
             so
             much
             favour
             ,
             as
             to
             let
             them
             retain
             their
             musicall
             instruments
             ;
             therefore
             some
             Expositours
             take
             these
             words
             ,
             
               We
               hanged
               our
               harps
               upon
               
               the
               willows
               ,
            
             to
             be
             only
             a
             figurative
             proverbial
             expression
             ,
             meaning
             only
             that
             there
             they
             bad
             adieu
             to
             their
             musicall
             instruments
             ,
             being
             brought
             into
             such
             a
             sad
             and
             dolefull
             condition
             .
             But
             because
             there
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verses
             an
             historicall
             relation
             of
             what
             the
             Babylonians
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             answered
             again
             ,
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             relates
             what
             was
             actually
             done
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             indeed
             hang
             up
             their
             harps
             upon
             the
             willows
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             ;
             thereby
             shewing
             how
             little
             they
             regarded
             them
             ,
             and
             giving
             the
             Babylonians
             to
             understand
             ,
             in
             whose
             sight
             they
             did
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             pleasant
             shade
             of
             those
             willows
             by
             the
             rivers
             sides
             could
             not
             tempt
             them
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             musicall
             delights
             ,
             when
             as
             their
             souls
             were
             so
             oppressed
             with
             sorrow
             for
             the
             miseries
             of
             Zion
             .
             Neither
             seems
             it
             to
             me
             so
             improbable
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             Levites
             should
             in
             that
             confusion
             of
             the
             sacking
             of
             Jerusalem
             endeavour
             with
             all
             sollicitous
             care
             to
             reserve
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             away
             with
             them
             ,
             those
             holy
             precious
             remainders
             of
             the
             Temples
             utensils
             ,
             as
             memorials
             of
             Gods
             Zion
             ,
             and
             the
             delight
             they
             had
             formerly
             taken
             in
             Gods
             worship
             there
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             Gods
             good
             time
             they
             might
             hope
             again
             to
             use
             in
             the
             holy
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             formerly
             done
             ;
             and
             haply
             as
             hoping
             they
             might
             allay
             their
             sorrow
             in
             their
             captivity
             by
             some
             musicall
             refreshings
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             they
             found
             themselves
             so
             overpressed
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             take
             any
             delight
             therein
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             the
             Babylonians
             should
             afford
             this
             favour
             ,
             especially
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             they
             might
             out
             of
             curiosity
             desire
             to
             hear
             what
             the
             skill
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             was
             in
             those
             kinds
             of
             melody
             ;
             for
             which
             also
             see
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             For
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             word
             shews
             ,
             that
             here
             another
             reason
             is
             given
             why
             they
             hanged
             up
             their
             harps
             upon
             the
             willows
             :
             
               they
               that
               carried
               us
               away
               captives
               required
               of
               us
               a
               song
               ,
               &
               they
               that
               wasted
               us
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             sacked
             us
             &
             pillaged
             us
             ,
             &
             laid
             our
             city
             on
             heaps
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             signifies
             ,
             
               required
               of
               us
               mirth
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             delight
             themselvs
             with
             the
             musick
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             or
             to
             heare
             what
             their
             skill
             was
             in
             playing
             &
             singing
             (
             though
             that
             some
             might
             have
             respect
             to
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             ,
             )
             as
             by
             way
             of
             scoffing
             at
             them
             ,
             &
             insulting
             over
             them
             :
             
               Sing
               us
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               one
               of
               the
               songs
               of
               Zion
            
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             what
             ?
             is
             your
             God
             dead
             ,
             to
             whom
             you
             were
             wont
             to
             sing
             ?
             If
             he
             were
             formerly
             delighted
             with
             your
             musick
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             give
             it
             over
             ?
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             doth
             expresse
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             they
             that
             carried
             them
             away
             captives
             that
             required
             this
             of
             them
             :
             for
             this
             was
             1.
             to
             imply
             ,
             how
             unreasonable
             a
             thing
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             had
             brought
             them
             into
             such
             a
             sad
             condition
             should
             require
             mirth
             of
             them
             ;
             &
             2.
             to
             imply
             the
             courage
             of
             these
             poor
             captives
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             bondage
             could
             yet
             in
             this
             refuse
             to
             gratify
             their
             lords
             &
             masters
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               How
               shall
               we
               song
               the
               Lords
               song
               in
               a
               strange
               land
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             being
             in
             exile
             ,
             where
             we
             are
             overpressed
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             both
             for
             our
             own
             sufferings
             ,
             &
             the
             sad
             condition
             wherein
             Zion
             lyes
             ;
             what
             heart
             do
             ye
             think
             we
             can
             have
             to
             sing
             ?
             especially
             considering
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             hereby
             call
             us
             to
             mourning
             .
             Yea
             ,
             how
             dare
             we
             profane
             the
             holy
             songs
             of
             Zion
             ,
             composed
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             by
             singing
             them
             to
             an
             idolatrous
             heathenish
             people
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             merry
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             expose
             them
             to
             their
             derision
             and
             scorn
             ?
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             
             drift
             of
             this
             their
             answer
             .
             Yet
             there
             may
             be
             in
             these
             words
             also
             a
             covert
             intimation
             ,
             that
             they
             hoped
             that
             God
             would
             carry
             them
             back
             into
             their
             own
             land
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             they
             would
             chearfully
             sing
             the
             songs
             of
             Zion
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             strange
             land
             they
             could
             not
             doe
             it
             .
             And
             so
             also
             some
             understand
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               If
               I
               forget
               thee
               ,
               O
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             earnestly
             to
             long
             after
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             promised
             restauration
             of
             poor
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             our
             enemies
             do
             so
             scorn
             &
             despise
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             not
             to
             be
             most
             ready
             to
             sing
             the
             songs
             of
             Zion
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             ever
             carry
             us
             back
             thither
             ,
             to
             see
             Jerusalem
             again
             in
             a
             flourishing
             condition
             ,
             though
             now
             indeed
             we
             can
             neither
             play
             nor
             sing
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               If
               I
               forget
               thee
               ,
               O
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             give
             my self
             to
             musick
             and
             merriment
             ,
             whilst
             thou
             art
             in
             so
             sad
             a
             condition
             :
             
               let
               my
               right
               hand
               forget
               her
               cunning
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             my
             skill
             fail
             me
             of
             playing
             upon
             musicall
             instruments
             ,
             that
             gift
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             honoured
             me
             for
             his
             service
             ;
             or
             ,
             let
             a
             dead
             palsey
             seise
             upon
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             never
             play
             on
             instrument
             more
             :
             see
             also
             the
             following
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               If
               I
               do
               not
               remember
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             :
             
               let
               my
               tongue
               cleave
               to
               the
               roof
               of
               my
               mouth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             me
             be
             stricken
             with
             an
             apoplexy
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             able
             to
             sing
             or
             to
             speak
             .
             But
             indeed
             these
             imprecations
             are
             no
             more
             in
             effect
             ,
             then
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             well
             expect
             some
             notable
             judgement
             from
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             thus
             forget
             Jerusalem
             .
             
               If
               I
               preferre
               not
               Ierusalem
               above
               my
               chief
               joy
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             I
             do
             not
             esteem
             ,
             desire
             &
             pray
             for
             the
             happy
             recovery
             and
             flourishing
             estate
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             more
             then
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             yield
             me
             the
             greatest
             joy
             for
             mine
             own
             particular
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             if
             I
             rejoyce
             in
             any
             thing
             more
             then
             in
             the
             restauration
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             till
             I
             see
             Jerusalem
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             ,
             if
             I
             prefer
             not
             my
             mourning
             for
             Jerusalem
             before
             the
             chiefest
             joy
             that
             can
             betide
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Remember
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               Edom
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             how
             they
             carried
             themselves
             towards
             thy
             people
             :
             
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Ierusalem
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             her
             destruction
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Ethiopians
             ,
             Ezek.
             30.9
             .
             
               great
               pain
               shall
               come
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             when
             Egypt
             was
             destroyed
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Job
             18.20
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             37.13
             .
             And
             how
             they
             carried
             themselves
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               who
               said
               ,
               Rase
               it
               ,
               rase
               it
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               foundations
               thereof
               :
            
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             with
             much
             delight
             assisted
             and
             encouraged
             the
             Babylonians
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             is
             largely
             related
             by
             the
             prophet
             Obadiah
             ,
             vers
             .
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             But
             now
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             prayer
             of
             the
             holy
             Levites
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             remembred
             Jerusalem
             to
             pity
             her
             ,
             so
             God
             would
             remember
             the
             cruelty
             of
             her
             enemies
             to
             punish
             them
             for
             it
             ;
             covertly
             to
             assure
             the
             poor
             Jews
             ,
             that
             this
             in
             his
             own
             good
             time
             ,
             God
             would
             certainly
             doe
             ;
             &
             that
             because
             God
             had
             foretold
             this
             by
             his
             prophets
             concerning
             the
             Edomites
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             speciall
             respect
             to
             their
             unthankfulnesse
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             had
             formerly
             spared
             them
             as
             brethren
             ,
             Deut.
             2.4
             ,
             5.
             when
             they
             first
             entred
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             Obad.
             10.
             
               for
               thy
               violence
               against
               thy
               brother
               Iacob
               ▪
               shame
               shall
               cover
               thee
               ,
               &
               thou
               shalt
               be
               cut
               off
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &
             so
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ;
             of
             which
             therefore
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Remember
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               Edom
               ,
            
             the
             Levites
             desire
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             mindfull
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               O
               daughter
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             O
             thou
             great
             and
             mighty
             empire
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             now
             in
             the
             prime
             of
             thy
             beauty
             &
             glory
             ;
             or
             ,
             O
             thou
             nation
             ,
             O
             ye
             people
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Kings
             19.21
             :
             
               who
               art
               to
               be
               destroyed
            
             ;
             which
             they
             speak
             with
             confidence
             ,
             because
             this
             the
             prophets
             had
             foretold
             ,
             as
             Isa
             .
             47.1
             ,
             &c.
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             :
             
               happy
               shall
               he
               be
               that
               rewardeth
               thee
               ,
               as
               thou
               hast
               served
               us
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             shall
             be
             counted
             an
             honour
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             executed
             Gods
             vengeance
             upon
             such
             a
             wicked
             cruell
             people
             ;
             &
             because
             God
             would
             recompence
             this
             with
             outward
             prosperity
             &
             successe
             and
             many
             earthly
             blessings
             .
             Yet
             some
             take
             this
             as
             only
             implying
             their
             desire
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             happy
             that
             should
             so
             return
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Babylonians
             into
             their
             own
             bosoms
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Happy
               shall
               he
               be
               that
               taketh
               and
               dasheth
               thy
               little
               ones
               against
               the
               stones
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Psalmist
             may
             seem
             herein
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             that
             place
             in
             Isaiahs
             prophesie
             ,
             where
             this
             very
             thing
             is
             expresly
             foretold
             concerning
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             Isa
             .
             13.16
             .
             
               Their
               children
               also
               shall
               be
               dashed
               to
               pieces
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             his
             aim
             herein
             was
             to
             set
             forth
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             were
             in
             it self
             an
             act
             of
             horrid
             cruelty
             ,
             yet
             they
             that
             should
             so
             use
             the
             Chaldeans
             should
             be
             honoured
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             exercised
             the
             same
             cruelty
             towards
             Gods
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             I
             
               Will
               praise
               thee
               with
               my
               whole
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             9.1
             :
             
               before
               the
               gods
               will
               I
               sing
               praise
               unto
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             princes
             &
             great
             ones
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             107.32
             ▪
             (
             for
             these
             are
             often
             called
             gods
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             22.28
             .
             )
             or
             ,
             before
             the
             angels
             ,
             who
             are
             present
             indeed
             in
             Church-assemblies
             ,
             as
             was
             signified
             by
             the
             images
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             And
             thence
             it
             is
             that
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             that
             women
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             covering
             on
             their
             heads
             in
             the
             holy
             assemblies
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.10
             .
             
               because
               of
               the
               angels
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               will
               worship
               towards
               thy
               holy
               temple
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             5.7
             ,
             &
             28.2
             :
             
               &
               praise
               thy
               name
               for
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               &
               for
               thy
               truth
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             setling
             me
             in
             the
             throne
             of
             Israel
             ,
             according
             as
             thou
             hadst
             promised
             me
             :
             
               for
               thou
               hast
               magnifyed
               thy
               word
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             promise
             thou
             hast
             made
             concerning
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             greatest
             good
             that
             ever
             thou
             didst
             make
             known
             to
             thy
             people
             :
             or
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               magnified
               thy
               word
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             faithfulnesse
             in
             making
             good
             thy
             word
             ,
             or
             the
             infallible
             truth
             &
             unresistable
             power
             of
             thy
             word
             :
             
               above
               all
               thy
               name
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             above
             all
             thy
             other
             glorious
             attributes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             men
             were
             chiefly
             ravished
             with
             the
             admiration
             of
             Gods
             accomplishing
             the
             promises
             which
             he
             had
             made
             to
             David
             concerning
             the
             kingdome
             ;
             the
             promises
             seemed
             before
             hand
             so
             unlikely
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             had
             fully
             brought
             all
             to
             passe
             that
             he
             had
             promised
             ,
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             was
             so
             admired
             herein
             ,
             that
             comparatively
             nothing
             else
             was
             thought
             of
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               In
               the
               day
               when
               I
               cried
               ,
               thou
               answeredst
               me
               ;
               and
               strengthenedst
               me
               with
               strength
               in
               my
               soul
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             thou
             didst
             not
             presently
             deliver
             me
             ,
             yet
             a
             gracious
             answer
             I
             had
             of
             my
             prayer
             ,
             in
             that
             thou
             didst
             inwardly
             strengthen
             my
             faith
             and
             patience
             and
             courage
             ,
             and
             so
             didst
             support
             me
             from
             sinking
             under
             that
             pressure
             of
             afflictions
             that
             lay
             upon
             me
             ,
             &
             enabledst
             me
             quietly
             &
             chearfully
             still
             to
             wait
             upon
             thee
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               All
               the
               kings
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               praise
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               when
               they
               heare
               the
               words
               of
               thy
               mouth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             So
             many
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             farre
             &
             near
             ,
             as
             shall
             heare
             how
             wonderfully
             thou
             hast
             made
             good
             what
             thou
             hadst
             spoken
             concerning
             me
             ,
             both
             when
             thou
             didst
             command
             me
             to
             be
             anointed
             king
             ,
             &
             when
             thou
             didst
             promise
             to
             settle
             me
             in
             the
             throne
             of
             Israel
             ,
             though
             I
             lived
             then
             in
             a
             low
             &
             mean
             condition
             ,
             shall
             hereupon
             praise
             thy
             name
             .
             Yet
             because
             David
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             also
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             converted
             upon
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               they
               shall
               sing
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             shall
             with
             singing
             praise
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             bringing
             me
             to
             the
             kingdome
             which
             he
             had
             promised
             me
             ,
             &
             the
             manifold
             strange
             waies
             whereby
             he
             brought
             it
             about
             ;
             or
             ,
             They
             shall
             praise
             the
             Lord
             with
             singing
             ,
             they
             themselves
             the
             whilst
             walking
             in
             the
             waies
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             them
             to
             walk
             .
             But
             this
             indeed
             may
             be
             most
             fitly
             said
             of
             the
             converted
             Gentiles
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             exceeding
             joy
             for
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Though
               the
               Lord
               be
               high
               ,
               yet
               hath
               he
               respect
               unto
               the
               lowly
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             the
             Lord
             be
             a
             God
             of
             transcendent
             majesty
             ,
             &
             hath
             his
             habitation
             in
             the
             highest
             heavens
             ,
             yet
             he
             beholdeth
             the
             lowest
             ,
             the
             meanest
             and
             the
             most
             despised
             amongst
             men
             :
             yea
             he
             beholdeth
             them
             with
             a
             favourable
             countenance
             ,
             to
             pity
             ,
             deliver
             ,
             &
             exalt
             them
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             also
             of
             an
             humble
             and
             lowly
             spirit
             .
             For
             that
             this
             is
             included
             appears
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               proud
               he
               knoweth
               afar
               off
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             he
             knoweth
             them
             well
             enough
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             in
             a
             friendly
             manner
             ,
             but
             with
             contempt
             ,
             he
             stands
             aloof
             from
             them
             ;
             even
             as
             they
             look
             with
             contempt
             upon
             others
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Lord
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             then
             taking
             these
             words
             also
             as
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             times
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             clear
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             very
             tender
             over
             poor
             humbled
             sinners
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             abhors
             those
             that
             are
             proudly
             conceited
             of
             their
             own
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Though
               I
               walk
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               trouble
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               revive
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             wilt
             preserve
             and
             deliver
             me
             ,
             even
             when
             I
             might
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             the
             very
             jaws
             of
             death
             ;
             or
             ,
             Thou
             wilt
             comfort
             me
             against
             all
             terrours
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             inward
             and
             outward
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             71.20
             ,
             and
             80.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               perfect
               that
               which
               concerneth
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             I
             should
             still
             meet
             with
             more
             and
             more
             troubles
             ,
             and
             though
             mine
             enemies
             should
             still
             rage
             never
             so
             much
             against
             me
             ,
             God
             will
             perfect
             the
             work
             of
             my
             deliverance
             and
             salvation
             ;
             yea
             whatever
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             doe
             for
             me
             .
             
               Thy
               mercy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               endureth
               for
               ever
               ;
               forsake
               not
               the
               works
               of
               thine
               own
               hands
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             give
             not
             over
             what
             thou
             hast
             begun
             to
             doe
             for
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXXXIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             O
             
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               searched
               me
               and
               known
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             exactly
             known
             me
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             7.9
             .
             Yet
             some
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             proved
             and
             sifted
             him
             by
             many
             trials
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             exactly
             discovered
             all
             that
             was
             in
             him
             .
             But
             now
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             long
             discourse
             which
             David
             here
             enters
             into
             concerning
             the
             omniscience
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             either
             1.
             hereby
             
             to
             intimate
             that
             he
             made
             his
             addresses
             now
             to
             God
             with
             all
             sincerity
             ,
             as
             to
             an
             all-seeing
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             2.
             hereby
             to
             appeal
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             God
             concerning
             his
             innocency
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             false
             slanders
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             did
             no
             way
             favour
             any
             wicked
             or
             bloudy
             purpose
             in
             himself
             or
             in
             others
             ,
             which
             he
             seems
             to
             urge
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Surely
               thou
               wilt
               slay
               the
               wicked
               ,
               O
               God
               :
               depart
               from
               me
               therefore
               ye
               bloody
               men
            
             ;
             or
             3.
             hereby
             to
             presse
             God
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             his
             streights
             ,
             &
             exactly
             understood
             his
             condition
             in
             every
             regard
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Thou
               understandest
               my
               thought
               afar
               off
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             thou
             art
             in
             heaven
             &
             I
             upon
             earth
             ,
             yet
             thus
             far
             off
             thou
             knowest
             every
             thought
             of
             my
             heart
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             Thou
             knowest
             my
             thoughts
             long
             before
             they
             be
             brought
             to
             effect
             ,
             or
             long
             before
             they
             come
             into
             my
             mind
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Thou
               compassest
               my
               path
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               Thou
               winnowest
               my
               path
            
             ;
             &
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             as
             clearly
             see
             every
             way
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             the
             corn
             is
             seen
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             winnowed
             from
             the
             chaff
             .
             But
             reading
             the
             words
             as
             they
             are
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Thou
               compassest
               my
               path
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             meaning
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             on
             every
             side
             present
             with
             him
             ,
             whereever
             he
             was
             &
             whatever
             he
             did
             ,
             &
             therefore
             must
             needs
             know
             all
             his
             actions
             .
             And
             indeed
             considering
             the
             expressions
             here
             used
             ,
             
               Thou
               compassest
               my
               path
               ,
               &
               my
               lying
               down
               ,
               &
               art
               acquainted
               with
               all
               my
               waies
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             which
             some
             think
             ,
             namely
             that
             David
             doth
             herein
             allude
             to
             the
             knowledge
             which
             huntsmen
             often
             get
             of
             some
             wild
             beast
             ,
             by
             watching
             &
             tracing
             her
             every
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             exactly
             where
             she
             useth
             to
             goe
             ,
             &
             where
             to
             lye
             ,
             both
             by
             day
             &
             night
             ,
             and
             are
             acquainted
             with
             all
             her
             paths
             :
             see
             also
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               there
               is
               not
               a
               word
               in
               my
               tongue
               ,
               but
               loe
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               it
               altogether
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             a
             word
             but
             thou
             knowest
             it
             ,
             yea
             and
             with
             what
             mind
             and
             to
             what
             purpose
             it
             was
             spoken
             ;
             or
             ,
             If
             I
             be
             but
             about
             to
             speak
             ,
             whilst
             my
             words
             are
             yet
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             my
             tongue
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             what
             I
             mean
             to
             say
             before
             I
             speak
             it
             ,
             or
             ,
             though
             I
             should
             never
             speak
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               beset
               me
               behind
               and
               before
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             dost
             environ
             me
             on
             every
             side
             with
             thine
             omnipresence
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             3
             :
             
               and
               laid
               thine
               hand
               upon
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             fleeing
             out
             of
             thy
             sight
             or
             presence
             ;
             I
             am
             in
             that
             regard
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             layedst
             thine
             hand
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             keptst
             me
             prisoner
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             stir
             away
             from
             thee
             :
             or
             this
             phrase
             may
             be
             used
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             every
             where
             in
             Gods
             eye
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             upheld
             ,
             &
             preserved
             ,
             and
             guided
             ,
             &
             led
             by
             Gods
             all-disposing
             power
             and
             providence
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             not
             turn
             or
             stir
             any
             where
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             would
             have
             him
             .
             Yea
             &
             some
             conceive
             that
             here
             again
             David
             alludes
             ,
             as
             before
             vers
             .
             3.
             to
             a
             huntsmans
             besetting
             and
             seising
             upon
             some
             beast
             he
             hath
             pursued
             ,
             when
             at
             last
             he
             claps
             his
             hand
             upon
             her
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Whether
               shall
               I
               goe
               from
               thy
               spirit
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             where
             thou
             ,
             who
             art
             an
             infinite
             spirit
             ,
             art
             not
             present
             ?
             as
             it
             is
             more
             clearly
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               or
               whether
               shall
               I
               flee
               from
               thy
               presence
            
             ?
             Or
             ,
             
               Whether
               shall
               I
               goe
               from
               thy
               spirit
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             hid
             from
             thy
             eye
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             not
             know
             where
             I
             am
             ?
             Because
             men
             know
             &
             understand
             things
             by
             their
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             faculty
             of
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             1
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
             
               what
               man
               knoweth
               the
               things
               of
               a
               
               man
               ,
               save
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               which
               is
               in
               him
            
             ?
             therefore
             doth
             David
             here
             put
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               If
               I
               make
               my
               bed
               in
               hell
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             I
             goe
             down
             into
             the
             lowest
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             into
             the
             grave
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             the
             bed
             where
             dead
             men
             are
             said
             to
             rest
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             26.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               If
               I
               take
               the
               wings
               of
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               dwell
               in
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               sea
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Could
             I
             take
             my
             flight
             never
             so
             early
             ,
             or
             ,
             could
             I
             flee
             never
             so
             swiftly
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             as
             the
             morning
             light
             doth
             ;
             for
             the
             sun-beams
             are
             here
             compared
             to
             wings
             ,
             (
             as
             also
             Mal.
             4.2
             .
             
               the
               sun
               of
               righteousnesse
               shall
               arise
               with
               healing
               in
               his
               wings
            
             )
             because
             they
             passe
             through
             the
             air
             so
             exceeding
             swiftly
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             moment
             ;
             &
             
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               sea
            
             are
             here
             put
             for
             the
             West
             ,
             because
             the
             Mediterranean
             sea
             was
             on
             the
             West
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Even
               there
               shall
               thine
               hand
               lead
               me
               ,
               and
               thy
               right
               hand
               shall
               hold
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             All
             the
             way
             I
             went
             I
             should
             be
             under
             thy
             power
             and
             custody
             and
             conduct
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             be
             sure
             there
             is
             no
             escaping
             out
             of
             thy
             presence
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               For
               thou
               hast
               possessed
               my
               reins
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             didst
             make
             them
             at
             first
             ,
             &
             so
             they
             are
             thine
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             absolute
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             &
             therefore
             thou
             must
             needs
             exactly
             know
             them
             ;
             &
             consequently
             also
             all
             that
             is
             within
             me
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             7.9
             :
             
               thou
               hast
               covered
               me
               in
               my
               mothers
               womb
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             cherished
             &
             preserved
             me
             there
             ;
             or
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             ●eant
             of
             his
             being
             wrapped
             up
             in
             his
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             after-birth
             ;
             or
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             covered
             with
             skin
             &
             flesh
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             .
             10.11
             .
             However
             this
             which
             he
             saith
             of
             Gods
             framing
             his
             body
             in
             his
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             doth
             fully
             clear
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             
               the
               darknesse
               and
               the
               light
               are
               both
               alike
            
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               I
               am
               fearfully
               &
               wonderfully
               made
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             There
             are
             so
             many
             wonders
             in
             thy
             making
             of
             me
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             think
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             strikes
             me
             with
             astonishment
             ,
             yea
             with
             dread
             &
             fear
             of
             thine
             infinite
             &
             incomprehensible
             wisdome
             and
             power
             :
             
               marvellous
               are
               thy
               works
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             thy
             severall
             works
             of
             forming
             man
             in
             the
             womb
             ;
             or
             ,
             all
             thy
             works
             in
             generall
             .
             As
             for
             those
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               that
               my
               soul
               knoweth
               right
               well
               ,
            
             either
             the
             drift
             thereof
             was
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             even
             that
             understanding
             wherewith
             God
             had
             endued
             him
             ,
             &
             whereby
             he
             was
             able
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Gods
             works
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             those
             things
             that
             were
             wonderfull
             in
             Gods
             making
             of
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             through
             frequent
             meditation
             of
             Gods
             works
             herein
             ,
             he
             knew
             full
             well
             that
             they
             were
             exceeding
             wonderfull
             ,
             though
             how
             they
             were
             done
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             conceive
             ,
             or
             ,
             though
             in
             words
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             expresse
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               My
               substance
               was
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               made
               in
               secret
               ,
               and
               curiously
               wrought
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             with
             nerves
             ,
             sinews
             ,
             veins
             ,
             &
             variety
             of
             bones
             and
             limbs
             ,
             like
             a
             piece
             of
             embroider'd
             or
             needle-work
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Originall
             signifieth
             .
             And
             it
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             which
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             because
             in
             the
             first
             fashioning
             of
             an
             in●ants
             body
             in
             the
             mothers
             womb
             the
             severall
             members
             do
             seem
             like
             so
             many
             litle
             thrids
             ,
             therefore
             in
             allusion
             thereto
             David
             useth
             this
             expression
             of
             his
             being
             
               ●uriously
               wrought
            
             ;
             and
             where
             ?
             
               in
               the
               lowest
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             clay-house
             
             of
             my
             mothers
             womb
             :
             for
             this
             he
             calls
             
               the
               lowest
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             only
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             his
             forming
             in
             the
             womb
             was
             as
             far
             from
             the
             reach
             of
             any
             mortall
             eye
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             made
             in
             some
             deep
             &
             dark
             cave
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             to
             be
             discerned
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             discern
             the
             growth
             of
             metals
             and
             other
             things
             that
             are
             hidden
             beneath
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             indeed
             some
             conceive
             that
             where
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             Christ
             Eph.
             4.9
             .
             that
             
               he
               descended
               into
               the
               lowest
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             he
             spake
             that
             of
             his
             Incarnation
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             used
             that
             expression
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             these
             words
             of
             David
             .
             I
             know
             some
             conceive
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             were
             made
             beneath
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             no
             hinderance
             but
             that
             God
             from
             heaven
             did
             in
             every
             thing
             see
             how
             he
             was
             made
             .
             But
             the
             former
             exposition
             is
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Thine
               eyes
               did
               see
               my
               substance
               yet
               being
               unperfect
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             I
             was
             conceived
             ,
             whilst
             I
             was
             yet
             an
             imperfect
             embryo
             :
             
               &
               in
               thy
               book
               all
               my
               members
               were
               written
               ,
               which
               in
               continuance
               were
               fashioned
               ,
               when
               as
               yet
               there
               was
               none
               of
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             those
             members
             of
             my
             body
             ,
             which
             in
             continuance
             of
             time
             grew
             to
             have
             their
             perfect
             shape
             ,
             were
             as
             clearly
             seen
             by
             thee
             ,
             even
             when
             as
             yet
             there
             was
             none
             of
             them
             that
             had
             their
             shape
             &
             proportion
             ,
             as
             those
             things
             are
             seen
             by
             men
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             help
             of
             their
             memory
             they
             have
             particularly
             written
             down
             in
             a
             book
             ;
             or
             as
             they
             see
             the
             fashion
             of
             any
             work
             they
             intend
             to
             make
             ,
             in
             those
             draughts
             and
             models
             which
             they
             have
             beforehand
             drawn
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             for
             their
             better
             direction
             .
             For
             this
             he
             means
             in
             saying
             that
             all
             his
             members
             were
             written
             in
             Gods
             book
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             book
             of
             his
             eternall
             prescience
             .
             And
             as
             for
             that
             clause
             ,
             
               which
               in
               continuance
               were
               fashioned
            
             ,
             &c.
             if
             we
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               what
               daies
               they
               should
               be
               fashioned
               ,
            
             &c.
             then
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             determined
             how
             many
             daies
             his
             members
             should
             be
             fashioning
             in
             his
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             &
             that
             before
             any
             of
             those
             daies
             were
             come
             ,
             yea
             even
             from
             all
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               How
               precious
               also
               are
               thy
               thoughts
               unto
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             The
             thoughts
             which
             I
             have
             of
             thee
             ;
             or
             rather
             thine
             eternall
             purposes
             &
             counsels
             ,
             as
             particularly
             concerning
             the
             framing
             of
             mans
             body
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             so
             concerning
             all
             other
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             how
             incomprehensibly
             excellent
             are
             they
             ,
             and
             how
             delightfull
             to
             me
             to
             think
             of
             ?
             how
             highly
             do
             I
             esteem
             of
             them
             ?
             
               how
               great
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               them
               ?
            
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             40.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               When
               I
               wake
               ,
               I
               am
               still
               with
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             still
             meditating
             of
             thy
             works
             ;
             some
             admirable
             thing
             or
             other
             comes
             still
             to
             mind
             ,
             which
             sets
             me
             afresh
             on
             work
             to
             admire
             thine
             incomprehensible
             works
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             can
             never
             find
             out
             the
             full
             number
             of
             them
             .
             Yea
             some
             conceive
             that
             by
             this
             word
             
               still
               ,
               I
               am
               still
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             David
             would
             imply
             ,
             that
             falling
             asleep
             with
             these
             thoughts
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             awaking
             he
             had
             them
             still
             fresh
             in
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             yea
             and
             haply
             that
             even
             in
             his
             sleep
             they
             were
             still
             in
             his
             mind
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             73.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Surely
               thou
               wilt
               slay
               the
               wicked
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             God
             being
             every
             where
             present
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             and
             seeing
             all
             things
             ,
             must
             needs
             see
             all
             the
             wicked
             counsels
             &
             practises
             of
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             therefore
             he
             concludes
             that
             God
             would
             destroy
             them
             .
             And
             his
             drift
             herein
             might
             be
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             being
             thus
             perswaded
             of
             the
             end
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             likely
             that
             he
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             
             those
             wicked
             plots
             and
             practises
             which
             his
             enemies
             did
             accuse
             him
             of
             ;
             but
             rather
             that
             he
             must
             needs
             resolve
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             any
             such
             ,
             lest
             partaking
             with
             them
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             he
             should
             also
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             their
             plagues
             ;
             as
             he
             expresseth
             himself
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               depart
               from
               me
               therefore
               ye
               bloudy
               men
               :
            
             but
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             6.8
             ,
             and
             26.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               For
               they
               speak
               against
               thee
               wickedly
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             covertly
             ,
             but
             openly
             ;
             they
             manifest
             their
             contempt
             of
             thee
             ,
             &
             belch
             out
             blasphemies
             against
             thee
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             though
             they
             slander
             me
             .
             Or
             ,
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             spake
             wickedly
             against
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             spake
             against
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             &
             against
             those
             things
             which
             they
             could
             not
             but
             know
             were
             done
             by
             Gods
             command
             .
             
               And
               thine
               enemies
               take
               thy
               name
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             their
             perjuries
             and
             profane
             speeches
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             talked
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             fancied
             a
             God
             according
             to
             the
             conceits
             of
             their
             own
             brains
             ,
             a
             God
             that
             did
             neither
             mind
             ,
             nor
             would
             judge
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Do
               not
               I
               hate
               them
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               that
               hate
               thee
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             So
             farre
             am
             I
             from
             those
             waies
             of
             wickednesse
             with
             which
             they
             charge
             me
             ,
             that
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             there
             is
             nothing
             I
             so
             much
             abhorre
             ,
             as
             those
             cursed
             waies
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             whereby
             men
             doe
             evidently
             declare
             themselves
             to
             be
             haters
             of
             thee
             and
             enemies
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               I
               count
               them
               mine
               enemies
            
             .
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             conceal
             my
             hatred
             ,
             but
             declare
             it
             openly
             ,
             by
             avoiding
             their
             society
             ,
             &
             carrying
             my self
             towards
             them
             in
             every
             other
             respect
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             mine
             enemies
             ;
             though
             indeed
             I
             doe
             this
             not
             because
             they
             are
             enemies
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             enemies
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Search
               me
               ,
               O
               God
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             whether
             I
             be
             such
             a
             man
             as
             I
             am
             accused
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             as
             I
             have
             now
             professed
             my self
             to
             be
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             And
             accordingly
             deal
             both
             with
             me
             and
             my
             accusers
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             may
             see
             whether
             I
             or
             they
             be
             guilty
             before
             thee
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             also
             Job
             31.6
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             26.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               And
               see
               if
               there
               be
               any
               wicked
               way
               in
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             
               any
               way
               of
               pain
            
             or
             grief
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             any
             way
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             which
             may
             hereafter
             prove
             matter
             of
             anguish
             to
             mine
             own
             conscience
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             any
             thing
             wherein
             I
             do
             wrong
             or
             hurt
             to
             any
             man
             whatsoever
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             grievous
             either
             to
             God
             or
             man.
             It
             is
             therefore
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             My
             heart
             is
             deceitfull
             ;
             do
             thou
             therefore
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             try
             me
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             way
             of
             wickednesse
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             any
             sinfull
             way
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             do
             wittingly
             give
             up
             my self
             ;
             or
             ,
             any
             grosse
             way
             of
             injustice
             and
             rebellion
             against
             thee
             .
             
               And
               lead
               me
               in
               the
               way
               everlasting
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             that
             leads
             to
             life
             everlasting
             ;
             or
             ,
             the
             way
             that
             lasts
             for
             ever
             ,
             the
             way
             which
             ever
             was
             and
             ever
             shall
             be
             the
             way
             wherein
             thou
             hast
             appointed
             thy
             servants
             to
             walk
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             piety
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Uphold
             me
             in
             this
             mine
             integrity
             all
             my
             daies
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXL
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               DEliver
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               from
               the
               evil
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             men
             that
             persecute
             me
             of
             mere
             malice
             ,
             without
             any
             provocation
             thereto
             on
             my
             part
             .
             And
             he
             means
             Saul
             and
             his
             complices
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Continually
               are
               they
               gathered
               together
               for
               war.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             war
             ,
             or
             to
             plot
             how
             to
             make
             war
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             slanders
             to
             stir
             up
             others
             to
             make
             war
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               They
               have
               sharpned
               their
               tongues
               like
               a
               serpent
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             have
             framed
             their
             slanders
             so
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             wound
             as
             mortally
             as
             doth
             the
             biting
             of
             a
             serpent
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             57.4
             :
             
               adders
               poison
               is
               under
               their
               lips
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             58.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Who
               have
               purposed
               to
               overthrow
               my
               goings
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             frustrate
             and
             overturn
             all
             my
             counsels
             and
             undertakings
             ;
             or
             ,
             to
             overthrow
             and
             ruine
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               As
               for
               the
               head
               of
               those
               that
               compasse
               me
               about
               ,
               let
               the
               mischief
               of
               their
               own
               lips
               cover
               them
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             expositours
             ,
             let
             their
             imprecations
             fall
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             109.17
             ,
             18
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             let
             their
             own
             lips
             be
             their
             ruine
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             64.8
             .
             Having
             said
             in
             the
             seventh
             verse
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             covered
             his
             head
             in
             the
             day
             of
             battell
             ,
             here
             he
             desires
             that
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             mischief
             his
             enemies
             sought
             to
             bring
             upon
             him
             by
             their
             lyes
             and
             slanders
             ,
             might
             fall
             upon
             their
             own
             heads
             ,
             &
             so
             overwhelm
             &
             destroy
             them
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             7.16
             .
             But
             yet
             some
             understand
             this
             verse
             thus
             .
             
               As
               for
               the
               head
               of
               those
               that
               compasse
               me
               about
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             chief
             &
             ringleader
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Saul
             ;
             
               let
               the
               mischief
               of
               their
               own
               lips
               cover
               them
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             him
             &
             his
             parasites
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Let
               burning
               coals
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             cast
             forth
             upon
             them
             from
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             ;
             and
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             11.6
             .
             Yet
             some
             think
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             Let
             the
             burning
             coals
             of
             their
             cruell
             slanders
             fall
             upon
             themselves
             .
             
               Let
               them
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               into
               deep
               pits
               ,
               that
               they
               rise
               not
               up
               again
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             mischiefs
             which
             may
             be
             their
             utter
             ruine
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             recover
             themselves
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             they
             digged
             pits
             for
             others
             ,
             so
             let
             them
             fall
             into
             pits
             irrecoverably
             :
             yea
             and
             some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             pit
             and
             fire
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Let
               not
               an
               evil
               speaker
               be
               established
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             prosper
             in
             his
             waies
             ;
             or
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             long
             continue
             upon
             earth
             ,
             either
             in
             himself
             or
             in
             his
             posterity
             .
             That
             which
             we
             translate
             
               an
               evil
               speaker
            
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             
               a
               man
               of
               tongue
            
             ;
             but
             thereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             at
             least
             principally
             ,
             one
             that
             by
             slanders
             and
             evil
             deceitfull
             speaking
             seeks
             the
             ruine
             of
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             rather
             then
             by
             open
             violence
             :
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               evil
               shall
               hunt
               the
               violent
               man
               to
               overthrow
               him
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             hunted
             the
             righteous
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Surely
               the
               righteous
               shall
               give
               thanks
               unto
               thy
               name
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             they
             may
             be
             sorely
             oppressed
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             sooner
             or
             later
             ,
             by
             delivering
             them
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             certainly
             give
             them
             occasion
             with
             great
             joy
             to
             praise
             thy
             name
             :
             
               the
               upright
               shall
               dwell
               in
               thy
               presence
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             alwaies
             offering
             sacrifices
             to
             thee
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             they
             shall
             alwaies
             enjoy
             thy
             favour
             and
             protection
             ,
             (
             as
             those
             of
             a
             mans
             family
             are
             continually
             under
             his
             eye
             &
             care
             )
             &
             shall
             at
             last
             dwell
             for
             ever
             with
             thee
             in
             heaven
             .
             But
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             56.13
             ,
             &
             61.7
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSAL.
             CXLI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               LEt
               my
               prayer
               be
               set
               forth
               before
               thee
               as
               incense
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               Let
               my
               prayer
               be
               directed
               before
               thee
               as
               incense
            
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             By
             the
             assistance
             of
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             let
             me
             be
             so
             directed
             in
             praying
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             my
             prayer
             may
             ascend
             up
             to
             heaven
             as
             incense
             ,
             &
             find
             as
             much
             acceptance
             with
             thee
             ,
             as
             that
             legal
             service
             which
             thou
             hast
             appointed
             to
             be
             given
             thee
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             :
             
               &
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               my
               hands
               as
               the
               evening
               sacrifice
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             daily
             sacrifice
             that
             was
             offered
             every
             morning
             &
             evening
             ;
             for
             under
             one
             of
             these
             both
             are
             implyed
             :
             though
             inded
             some
             think
             ,
             that
             
               the
               evening
               sacrifice
            
             is
             only
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             either
             because
             therewith
             still
             the
             worship
             of
             every
             day
             was
             finished
             ,
             or
             because
             haply
             he
             did
             at
             first
             offer
             up
             this
             prayer
             ,
             or
             composed
             this
             Psalm
             to
             be
             used
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             evening
             .
             However
             doubtlesse
             the
             rather
             did
             David
             desire
             ,
             that
             this
             prayer
             might
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             as
             incense
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             daily
             sacrifice
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             that
             one
             main
             end
             of
             those
             ceremoniall
             services
             was
             ,
             to
             signify
             how
             acceptable
             through
             Christ
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             were
             unto
             God
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Exod.
             29.38
             ,
             and
             30.1
             .
             whence
             it
             was
             also
             that
             about
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             ninth
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             (
             about
             three
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             afternoon
             )
             the
             godly
             used
             to
             pray
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             noted
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             Dan.
             9.21
             .
             that
             he
             was
             praying
             
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               evening
               oblation
               ,
            
             and
             Act.
             3.1
             .
             that
             
               Peter
               and
               Iohn
               went
               up
               together
               into
               the
               temple
               at
               the
               hour
               of
               prayer
               ,
               being
               the
               ninth
               hour
               .
            
             Yea
             and
             very
             probable
             it
             may
             seem
             ,
             which
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             because
             David
             in
             his
             banishment
             could
             not
             come
             at
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             therefore
             he
             desires
             that
             yet
             his
             prayers
             might
             be
             in
             stead
             of
             incense
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             evening
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             as
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Set
               a
               watch
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               before
               my
               mouth
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               door
               of
               my
               lips
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             the
             lips
             are
             as
             a
             two-leaved
             door
             before
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             through
             which
             when
             they
             are
             opened
             our
             words
             do
             issue
             forth
             ,
             hence
             is
             this
             expression
             .
             And
             this
             now
             is
             that
             request
             which
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             he
             had
             desired
             might
             find
             acceptance
             with
             God.
             Either
             because
             living
             in
             Sauls
             Court
             amongst
             a
             crew
             of
             ungodly
             wretches
             ,
             he
             feared
             he
             might
             be
             so
             far
             infected
             with
             their
             society
             ,
             as
             to
             learn
             of
             them
             to
             talk
             profanely
             ,
             at
             least
             might
             speak
             amisse
             to
             gratify
             them
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Sauls
             persecuting
             him
             ,
             his
             temptations
             were
             so
             many
             and
             great
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             unjust
             sufferings
             ,
             that
             he
             judged
             it
             impossible
             for
             him
             of
             himself
             to
             bridle
             his
             tongue
             ,
             at
             least
             he
             feared
             lest
             through
             impatience
             or
             incogitancy
             he
             might
             speak
             something
             whereby
             he
             might
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             or
             grieve
             the
             godly
             ,
             or
             wound
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             therefore
             he
             desires
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             keep
             him
             from
             offending
             herein
             .
             Indeed
             he
             elsewhere
             tels
             us
             that
             for
             for
             this
             he
             had
             resolved
             very
             carefully
             to
             watch
             over
             himself
             ,
             and
             yet
             within
             a
             while
             he
             forgat
             himself
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             39.1
             ;
             and
             therefore
             now
             he
             commits
             himself
             to
             Gods
             keeping
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Encline
               not
               mine
               heart
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             watch
             the
             mouth
             ,
             except
             the
             heart
             be
             also
             kept
             in
             awe
             ,
             therefore
             is
             this
             next
             clause
             added
             ,
             
               Encline
               not
               mine
               heart
               to
               any
               evil
               thing
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             suffer
             it
             not
             to
             be
             enclined
             :
             
               to
               practise
               wicked
               works
               with
               men
               that
               work
               iniquity
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             their
             
             wicked
             practices
             ,
             or
             to
             live
             wickedly
             as
             they
             doe
             :
             
               &
               let
               me
               not
               eat
               of
               their
               dainties
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             let
             not
             me
             delight
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             they
             delight
             ,
             or
             ,
             let
             not
             me
             feast
             with
             them
             ,
             lest
             I
             be
             corrupted
             by
             their
             society
             ;
             or
             ,
             let
             not
             me
             feed
             on
             that
             which
             is
             gotten
             by
             rapine
             &
             oppression
             ,
             as
             their
             dainties
             are
             ;
             or
             ,
             let
             not
             me
             live
             in
             such
             prosperity
             and
             plenty
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             lest
             thereby
             I
             be
             puffed
             up
             in
             wickednesse
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             pleasant
             lives
             which
             they
             live
             in
             all
             prosperity
             ,
             plenty
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             whilst
             God
             lets
             them
             alone
             as
             if
             they
             should
             never
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             tempt
             me
             to
             walk
             in
             their
             wicked
             waies
             ;
             or
             ,
             let
             not
             their
             flatteries
             &
             courtesies
             insnare
             me
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Let
               the
               righteous
               smite
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             reprove
             me
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Prov.
             23.35
             .
             
               They
               have
               stricken
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               not
               sick
               ,
            
             and
             27.6
             .
             
               Faithfull
               are
               the
               wounds
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             reproofs
             ,
             
               of
               a
               friend
            
             .
             This
             place
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               righteous
               smite
               me
               kindly
               and
               reprove
               me
               ;
               let
               not
               their
               precious
               oyl
               break
               my
               head
            
             :
             &
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             clearly
             this
             ,
             Let
             the
             righteous
             reprove
             me
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             sharply
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             done
             sincerely
             out
             of
             kindnesse
             and
             love
             ;
             but
             let
             not
             the
             flatteries
             &
             feastings
             of
             wicked
             men
             mischief
             me
             or
             destroy
             me
             .
             But
             indeed
             if
             we
             read
             the
             words
             as
             they
             are
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               righteous
               smite
               me
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               kindnesse
               ;
               and
               let
               him
               reprove
               me
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               excellent
               oyl
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               break
               my
               head
               ,
            
             the
             sense
             is
             much
             the
             same
             :
             for
             so
             this
             may
             be
             added
             as
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               and
               let
               me
               not
               eat
               of
               their
               dainties
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             me
             be
             rather
             smitten
             by
             the
             righteous
             ,
             then
             insnared
             with
             the
             flattering
             dainties
             of
             the
             wicked
             :
             such
             reproofs
             I
             shall
             take
             kindly
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             they
             will
             not
             hurt
             me
             ,
             but
             rather
             do
             me
             good
             ,
             as
             refreshing
             healing
             oyls
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             ,
             whereas
             the
             flatteries
             of
             the
             wicked
             would
             destroy
             me
             .
             Yet
             some
             do
             otherwise
             conceive
             of
             the
             manner
             how
             these
             words
             are
             here
             brought
             in
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             having
             prayed
             vers
             .
             4.
             that
             God
             would
             not
             suffer
             his
             heart
             to
             be
             enclined
             to
             any
             evil
             thing
             ,
             &c.
             to
             shew
             how
             sincerely
             he
             desired
             this
             ,
             he
             professeth
             here
             ,
             that
             to
             prevent
             that
             he
             was
             most
             ready
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             reproofs
             of
             any
             good
             man
             whatsoever
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             having
             prayed
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             that
             he
             might
             not
             by
             the
             wicked
             practises
             of
             his
             enemies
             against
             him
             be
             provoked
             to
             speak
             or
             doe
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             evil
             ,
             here
             he
             professeth
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             any
             good
             men
             that
             joyned
             themselves
             with
             his
             malicious
             persecutours
             ,
             being
             merely
             mis-led
             by
             the
             false
             reports
             that
             were
             spread
             abroad
             of
             him
             ,
             let
             such
             come
             to
             him
             and
             reprove
             him
             ,
             he
             should
             take
             it
             as
             a
             kindnesse
             ,
             not
             doubting
             but
             he
             should
             satisfy
             them
             .
             
               For
               yet
               my
               prayer
               shall
               be
               in
               their
               calamities
            
             :
             which
             may
             be
             understood
             either
             1.
             of
             his
             wicked
             adversaries
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               for
               yet
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             yet
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             or
             yet
             notwithstanding
             their
             rage
             ,
             I
             shall
             pray
             for
             them
             when
             they
             are
             in
             misery
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             And
             hereby
             the
             righteous
             that
             joyn
             with
             them
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             mine
             enemies
             do
             persecute
             me
             without
             a
             cause
             :
             or
             ,
             of
             those
             good
             men
             ,
             that
             being
             deceived
             by
             his
             enemies
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             their
             hearts
             aid
             them
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             pity
             them
             for
             their
             unhappy
             engagement
             in
             so
             bad
             a
             cause
             ,
             and
             am
             so
             far
             from
             wishing
             them
             any
             hurt
             ,
             that
             when
             these
             their
             evil
             courses
             shall
             bring
             misery
             upon
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             heartily
             pray
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               When
               their
               judges
               are
               overthrown
               in
               stony
               places
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             
             their
             princes
             &
             rulers
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             mounted
             up
             in
             high
             places
             ,
             shall
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             men
             thrown
             headlong
             down
             from
             the
             top
             of
             high
             craggy
             rocks
             ,
             or
             as
             men
             that
             stumble
             in
             stony
             places
             (
             &
             some
             think
             that
             this
             might
             be
             prophetically
             spoken
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Saul
             &
             his
             army
             on
             the
             mountains
             of
             Gilboa
             )
             
               they
               shall
               hear
               my
               words
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             warned
             by
             their
             example
             ,
             shall
             then
             hearken
             to
             me
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             should
             see
             how
             God
             had
             avenged
             him
             upon
             his
             persecutours
             ,
             and
             how
             unexpectedly
             he
             was
             advanced
             to
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             they
             would
             then
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             him
             and
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             hear
             his
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             declare
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             counselled
             them
             to
             take
             heed
             hereafter
             of
             joyning
             with
             wicked
             men
             in
             any
             sinfull
             waies
             .
             
               For
               they
               are
               sweet
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             now
             they
             cannot
             relish
             them
             ,
             nor
             endure
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             good
             and
             profitable
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             comfort
             to
             themselves
             they
             shall
             accept
             them
             as
             such
             .
             Some
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             understand
             these
             last
             words
             of
             the
             judges
             themselves
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             Gods
             judgements
             should
             seise
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             then
             hear
             his
             words
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             should
             then
             call
             to
             mind
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             should
             approve
             of
             it
             ,
             wishing
             they
             had
             not
             stopped
             their
             ears
             against
             it
             .
             But
             the
             former
             exposition
             I
             judge
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Our
               bones
               are
               scattered
               at
               the
               graves
               mouth
               ,
               as
               when
               one
               cutteth
               or
               cleaveth
               wood
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             .1
             Some
             understand
             this
             clause
             thus
             ,
             that
             David
             &
             his
             friends
             &
             followers
             were
             dispersed
             &
             scattered
             abroad
             ,
             &
             thereby
             in
             manifest
             danger
             of
             death
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             take
             it
             as
             an
             hyperbolicall
             expression
             of
             the
             terrours
             that
             often
             seized
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             fears
             their
             bones
             were
             sometimes
             shaken
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             fall
             asunder
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             take
             it
             to
             be
             a
             figurative
             expression
             of
             the
             desperate
             danger
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             We
             are
             all
             as
             dead
             men
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             at
             deaths
             door
             ;
             we
             are
             sure
             to
             be
             hacked
             &
             hewed
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             scattered
             abroad
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             whereever
             they
             light
             upon
             us
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             do
             not
             the
             more
             miraculously
             preserve
             us
             ;
             such
             traitours
             ,
             as
             they
             account
             us
             to
             be
             ,
             are
             like
             to
             find
             no
             mercy
             from
             them
             either
             dead
             or
             living
             :
             &
             this
             is
             that
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             cals
             the
             having
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             before-hand
             in
             themselves
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.9.4
             .
             Again
             ,
             others
             take
             it
             as
             a
             poetical
             expression
             of
             the
             barbarous
             cruelty
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             used
             him
             and
             his
             party
             with
             as
             much
             inhumanity
             ,
             as
             if
             men
             should
             cut
             a
             mans
             throat
             ,
             &
             then
             tear
             him
             in
             pieces
             before
             they
             would
             bury
             him
             .
             And
             5.
             others
             understand
             this
             literally
             ,
             that
             Saul
             and
             his
             party
             did
             thus
             use
             Davids
             followers
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             them
             were
             but
             at
             any
             time
             surprized
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             chopped
             them
             in
             pieces
             ,
             &
             so
             left
             them
             unburied
             :
             yea
             some
             adde
             ,
             that
             they
             digged
             up
             their
             dead
             bodies
             and
             bones
             ,
             and
             so
             scattered
             them
             about
             the
             graves
             mouth
             ;
             which
             I
             see
             not
             indeed
             why
             we
             should
             judge
             incredible
             ,
             considering
             with
             what
             exceeding
             rage
             Saul
             and
             his
             favourers
             did
             a
             long
             time
             make
             war
             against
             David
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXLII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             I
             
               Poured
               out
               my
               complaint
               before
               him
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             1
             Sam.
             1.15
             .
             Psal
             .
             42.4
             ,
             and
             62.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               When
               my
               spirit
               was
               overwhelmed
               within
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             I
             was
             so
             
             perplexed
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             ready
             to
             faint
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             was
             at
             my
             wits
             end
             ,
             not
             knowing
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             my self
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             61.2
             :
             
               then
               thou
               knewest
               my
               path
            
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             understood
             three
             severall
             waies
             :
             either
             1.
             that
             God
             knew
             the
             dangers
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             &
             did
             accordingly
             deliver
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             snares
             which
             his
             enemies
             had
             laid
             for
             him
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               in
               the
               way
               wherein
               I
               walked
               have
               they
               privily
               laid
               a
               snare
               for
               me
            
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             in
             those
             his
             troubles
             God
             knew
             &
             approved
             his
             innocency
             ,
             though
             that
             could
             not
             hinder
             his
             enemies
             from
             laying
             snares
             for
             him
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             God
             knew
             the
             way
             whereby
             he
             might
             &
             should
             be
             delivered
             ,
             though
             he
             for
             his
             part
             knew
             no
             way
             how
             to
             avoid
             their
             rage
             ,
             &
             that
             because
             what
             way
             soever
             he
             took
             ,
             they
             had
             privily
             laid
             a
             snare
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               I
               looked
               on
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               beheld
               ,
               but
               there
               was
               no
               man
               that
               would
               know
               me
               .
            
             ]
             Either
             the
             right
             hand
             is
             only
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             the
             place
             for
             men
             to
             stand
             in
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             one
             they
             desire
             to
             aid
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             16.8
             .
             
               because
               he
               is
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
               ,
            
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             under
             the
             right
             hand
             the
             left
             is
             also
             comprehended
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               refuge
               and
               my
               portion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             16.5
             :
             
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             27.13
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             this
             life
             he
             hoped
             to
             find
             God
             mercifull
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Bring
               my
               soul
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Bring
             me
             out
             of
             this
             cave
             ,
             wherein
             I
             am
             now
             forced
             to
             hide
             my self
             ;
             or
             ,
             out
             of
             these
             streights
             I
             am
             in
             ,
             being
             beset
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             were
             in
             a
             prison
             :
             
               the
               righteous
               shall
               compasse
               me
               about
               ,
               for
               thou
               shalt
               deal
               bountifully
               with
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             Gods
             delivering
             me
             ,
             the
             righteous
             will
             flock
             about
             me
             ,
             either
             to
             gaze
             at
             me
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             admiring
             at
             the
             great
             things
             that
             God
             had
             done
             for
             me
             ;
             or
             to
             congratulate
             my
             deliverance
             ,
             to
             rejoyce
             and
             to
             praise
             God
             with
             me
             and
             for
             me
             ;
             or
             to
             hear
             what
             God
             had
             done
             for
             me
             ;
             or
             lastly
             ,
             to
             set
             the
             crown
             of
             Israel
             upon
             my
             head
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXLIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               IN
               thy
               faithfulnesse
               answer
               me
               and
               in
               thy
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             note
             Psal
             .
             5.8
             .
             This
             is
             the
             last
             of
             those
             that
             are
             usually
             called
             the
             seven
             penitentiall
             Psalms
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             on
             the
             Title
             Psal
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               the
               enemy
               hath
               persecuted
               my
               soul
               ,
               he
               hath
               smitten
               my
               life
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             brought
             me
             to
             the
             very
             gates
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             the
             pits
             brink
             ,
             he
             hath
             brought
             me
             to
             so
             low
             a
             condition
             ,
             that
             I
             look
             upon
             my self
             no
             otherwise
             then
             as
             a
             dead
             man
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             7.5
             :
             
               he
               hath
               made
               me
               to
               dwell
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               have
               been
               long
               dead
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             brought
             me
             into
             as
             hopelesse
             and
             desperate
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             are
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             yea
             as
             those
             that
             have
             been
             long
             since
             rotted
             in
             the
             grave
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             as
             much
             disregarded
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             forgotten
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             Psal
             .
             88.5
             ,
             6.
             
             Yet
             some
             understand
             all
             this
             of
             lying
             hid
             in
             dark
             caves
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             during
             the
             long
             time
             of
             his
             banishment
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Therefore
               is
               my
               spirit
               overwhelmed
               within
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             61.2
             ,
             and
             142.3
             :
             
               my
               heart
               within
               me
               is
               desolate
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             destitute
             of
             all
             strength
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             all
             comfort
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               I
               remember
               the
               daies
               of
               old
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             25.6
             ,
             &
             77.5
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               My
               soul
               thirsteth
               after
               thee
               ,
               as
               a
               thirsty
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             42.2
             ,
             and
             63.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Hide
               not
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               ,
               lest
               I
               be
               like
               unto
               them
               that
               goe
               down
               into
               the
               pit
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             28.1
             ,
             &
             88.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Cause
               me
               to
               hear
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               in
               the
               morning
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             When
             in
             the
             morning
             I
             pray
             unto
             thee
             ,
             let
             thy
             spirit
             inwardly
             assure
             me
             of
             thy
             mercy
             to
             me
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             let
             me
             speedily
             find
             that
             thou
             hast
             been
             mercifull
             to
             me
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             5.3
             ,
             &
             51.8
             .
             That
             which
             he
             intended
             hereby
             might
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             speedily
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             heare
             that
             Saul
             had
             given
             over
             seeking
             and
             pursuing
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Cause
               me
               to
               know
               the
               way
               wherein
               I
               should
               walk
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             how
             I
             may
             in
             all
             things
             conform
             my self
             to
             thy
             commandements
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             what
             course
             I
             may
             take
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             escape
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             who
             now
             know
             not
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             my self
             :
             
               for
               I
               lift
               up
               my
               soul
               unto
               thee
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Teach
               me
               to
               doe
               thy
               will
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               my
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Enable
             me
             to
             live
             so
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             doe
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             thy
             commands
             :
             &
             chiefly
             he
             intended
             hereby
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             provoked
             by
             the
             injurious
             dealings
             of
             his
             adversaries
             to
             speak
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             evil
             ,
             nor
             might
             be
             tempted
             by
             any
             sinfull
             way
             to
             rid
             himself
             out
             of
             his
             troubles
             .
             
               Thy
               spirit
               is
               good
               ;
               lead
               me
               into
               the
               land
               of
               uprightnesse
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Leave
             me
             not
             to
             mine
             own
             corrupt
             spirit
             ,
             which
             will
             certainly
             mislead
             me
             ,
             neither
             suffer
             me
             to
             be
             seduced
             by
             wicked
             men
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             unclean
             spirits
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             might
             the
             rather
             intend
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             how
             Saul
             had
             been
             
               troubled
               with
               an
               evil
               spirit
               sent
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.14
             .
             )
             but
             let
             thy
             blessed
             and
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             the
             authour
             of
             all
             the
             good
             that
             is
             in
             thy
             people
             ,
             
               lead
               me
               into
               the
               land
               of
               uprightnesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             the
             way
             of
             upright
             walking
             ,
             or
             ,
             into
             such
             a
             way
             or
             land
             or
             ground
             ,
             where
             all
             is
             plain
             ,
             &
             clear
             &
             even
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             5.8
             .
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             where
             I
             may
             be
             amongst
             those
             that
             walk
             uprightly
             ,
             or
             where
             there
             may
             be
             nothing
             to
             draw
             me
             aside
             from
             walking
             uprightly
             ,
             or
             to
             drive
             me
             into
             any
             crooked
             by-waies
             of
             wickednesse
             .
             For
             so
             this
             phrase
             is
             used
             likewise
             Isa
             .
             26.10
             .
             
               Let
               favour
               be
               shewed
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               yet
               will
               he
               not
               learn
               righteousnesse
               ,
               in
               the
               land
               of
               uprightnesse
               will
               he
               deal
               unjustly
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             persist
             in
             his
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             though
             he
             live
             where
             righteousnesse
             is
             both
             taught
             &
             professed
             &
             practised
             by
             others
             ;
             or
             he
             will
             turn
             aside
             out
             of
             Gods
             way
             where
             it
             is
             evenest
             &
             straightest
             ,
             plainest
             &
             easiest
             ,
             both
             to
             find
             &
             follow
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             .
             Others
             understand
             
               by
               the
               land
               of
               uprightnesse
            
             the
             city
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             uprightnesse
             was
             taught
             ,
             &
             where
             God
             was
             sincerely
             served
             &
             worshipped
             :
             &
             others
             understand
             thereby
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             ,
             wherein
             uprightnesse
             shall
             dwell
             for
             ever
             ;
             those
             
               new
               heavens
               and
               new
               earth
               wherein
               dwelleth
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             as
             S.
             Peter
             speaketh
             2
             Pet.
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Quicken
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               thy
               names
               sake
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Deliver
             me
             out
             of
             those
             desperate
             dangers
             ,
             wherein
             I
             am
             no
             other
             then
             as
             a
             dead
             man
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             :
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             80.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Destroy
               all
               them
               that
               afflict
               my
               soul
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               thy
               servant
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             
             hast
             chosen
             me
             to
             be
             thy
             servant
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             desirous
             to
             doe
             thee
             the
             best
             service
             I
             am
             able
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             know
             thou
             wilt
             take
             my
             part
             against
             mine
             enemies
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             86.16
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXLIV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BLessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               my
               strength
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               my
               hands
               to
               war
               and
               my
               fingers
               to
               fight
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             formerly
             inured
             only
             to
             handle
             a
             sheep-hook
             and
             to
             play
             on
             a
             harp
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             weapons
             of
             war
             ;
             this
             discovering
             clearly
             that
             he
             had
             been
             extraordinarily
             taught
             of
             God
             herein
             .
             And
             thus
             too
             by
             alledging
             what
             God
             had
             done
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             makes
             way
             for
             that
             request
             which
             follows
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             deliver
             him
             from
             his
             enemies
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             formerly
             done
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               My
               goodnesse
               and
               my
               fortresse
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.2
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               who
               subdueth
               my
               people
               under
               me
               ,
            
             though
             it
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             Lords
             making
             him
             victorious
             over
             forreign
             nations
             ,
             which
             thereby
             became
             tributaries
             to
             him
             ;
             yet
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             chiefly
             meant
             of
             Gods
             chusing
             and
             exalting
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             before
             of
             a
             mean
             condition
             ,
             to
             be
             king
             over
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             bowing
             the
             hearts
             of
             that
             people
             to
             own
             him
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             him
             as
             their
             king
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               what
               is
               man
               ,
               that
               thou
               takest
               knowledge
               of
               him
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             8.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Man
               is
               like
               to
               vanity
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             a
             vain
             thing
             ,
             or
             thing
             of
             nought
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             him
             whereof
             he
             can
             boast
             ,
             wherein
             he
             can
             trust
             ,
             or
             wherewith
             he
             can
             deserve
             thy
             favour
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Psal
             .
             62.9
             :
             
               his
               daies
               are
               as
               a
               shadow
               that
               passeth
               away
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             bird
             flying
             over
             ones
             head
             ;
             or
             as
             any
             other
             shadow
             that
             goeth
             speedily
             out
             of
             ones
             sight
             and
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             is
             then
             gone
             as
             if
             it
             had
             never
             been
             :
             but
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             Psal
             .
             102.11
             ,
             and
             109.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Bow
               thy
               heavens
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               come
               down
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.10
             :
             
               touch
               the
               mountains
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               smoke
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             draw
             forth
             from
             the
             mountains
             those
             exhalations
             ,
             that
             may
             afterwards
             produce
             tempestuous
             storms
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             with
             thy
             black
             clouds
             and
             storms
             of
             rain
             ,
             thunder
             and
             lightning
             ,
             cause
             the
             mountains
             as
             it
             were
             to
             smoke
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             104.32
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             that
             which
             hereby
             he
             desires
             is
             doubtlesse
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             appear
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             extraordinary
             way
             destroy
             his
             mighty
             enemies
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             vanish
             as
             smoke
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Cast
               forth
               lightnings
               ,
               and
               scatter
               them
               :
               shoot
               out
               thine
               arrows
               ,
               and
               destroy
               them
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Send
               thine
               hand
               from
               above
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.7
             :
             
               rid
               me
               &
               deliver
               me
               out
               of
               great
               waters
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.5
             .
             Psal
             .
             32.6
             ,
             and
             69.1
             :
             
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               strange
               children
            
             ;
             which
             some
             understand
             of
             enemies
             of
             forreign
             nations
             ,
             living
             in
             
               a
               strange
               land
            
             ,
             as
             such
             countreys
             are
             called
             Psal
             .
             137.4
             .
             and
             worshippers
             of
             strange
             gods
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.45
             .
             But
             the
             words
             of
             the
             following
             verse
             do
             make
             it
             clear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             rather
             meant
             of
             those
             that
             were
             his
             enemies
             amongst
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             whom
             he
             tearms
             
               strange
               children
            
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             
             but
             bastard
             Israelites
             ,
             
               an
               adulterous
               generation
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             tearmeth
             such
             as
             these
             were
             :
             but
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             54.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Whose
               mouth
               speaketh
               vanity
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             words
             of
             falshood
             and
             treachery
             :
             
               and
               their
               right
               hand
               is
               a
               right
               hand
               of
               falshood
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             confidence
             in
             their
             own
             power
             will
             deceive
             them
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             deceive
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             promise
             assistance
             ,
             yea
             that
             often
             their
             power
             is
             imployed
             in
             practises
             of
             treachery
             and
             falshood
             .
             Yet
             some
             would
             more
             particularly
             restrain
             this
             to
             their
             swearing
             falsly
             with
             hands
             lifted
             up
             to
             heaven
             ;
             concerning
             which
             custome
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             14
             ,
             22.
             or
             to
             their
             breaking
             the
             promises
             they
             had
             made
             ,
             &
             which
             they
             had
             confirmed
             by
             clapping
             of
             hands
             together
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Prov.
             11.21
             .
             
               though
               hand
               joyn
               in
               hand
               ,
               the
               wicked
               shall
               not
               goe
               unpunished
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             Saul
             did
             often
             doe
             that
             which
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             oaths
             &
             promises
             whereby
             he
             had
             engaged
             himself
             to
             David
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               I
               will
               sing
               a
               new
               song
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               God.
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             33.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               It
               is
               he
               that
               giveth
               salvation
               unto
               kings
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             takes
             speciall
             care
             to
             preserve
             and
             prosper
             them
             ,
             and
             without
             whom
             even
             kings
             are
             not
             able
             by
             their
             own
             power
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               That
               our
               sons
               may
               be
               as
               plants
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             And
             this
             I
             desire
             chiefly
             ,
             that
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             thy
             people
             may
             live
             under
             my
             government
             peaceably
             &
             prosperously
             ;
             
               That
               our
               sons
               may
               be
               as
               plants
               grown
               up
               in
               their
               youth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             like
             young
             flourishing
             plants
             :
             and
             indeed
             except
             trees
             sprout
             out
             fairly
             whilst
             they
             are
             young
             and
             tender
             ,
             they
             seldome
             thrive
             or
             grow
             up
             to
             any
             height
             afterwards
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Psal
             .
             128.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               That
               there
               be
               no
               breaking
               in
               nor
               going
               out
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             no
             going
             out
             to
             war
             against
             an
             invading
             enemy
             ,
             or
             against
             enemies
             that
             have
             wronged
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             no
             going
             out
             into
             captivity
             ,
             nor
             no
             flying
             out
             of
             the
             land
             to
             avoid
             the
             rage
             of
             invading
             enemies
             or
             oppressors
             :
             
               that
               there
               be
               no
               complaining
               in
               our
               streets
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             publick
             wailings
             &
             outcries
             upon
             any
             sodain
             uprores
             &
             tumults
             amongst
             them
             ,
             any
             tidings
             of
             distasters
             befallen
             them
             ,
             or
             dangers
             approaching
             by
             reason
             of
             any
             enemies
             invading
             them
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             other
             calamity
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXLV
             .
          
           
             The
             Title
             .
             
               DAvids
               Psalm
               of
               praise
            
             .
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Alphabetical
             Psalms
             ;
             wherein
             all
             the
             Hebrew
             letters
             are
             found
             one
             after
             another
             in
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             verses
             ,
             one
             only
             excepted
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               I
               will
               extoll
               thee
               my
               God
               ,
               O
               king
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             title
             of
             king
             David
             here
             gives
             unto
             God
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             meant
             in
             this
             Psalm
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             glorious
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             the
             king
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             Christ
             more
             peculiarly
             the
             king
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             or
             else
             as
             desiring
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             ,
             though
             a
             king
             ,
             was
             Gods
             vassal
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             above
             other
             kings
             did
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             hold
             his
             kingdome
             from
             and
             under
             God
             :
             
               and
               I
               will
               blesse
               thy
               name
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             89.1
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               One
               generation
               shall
               praise
               thy
               works
               to
               another
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             One
             generation
             after
             another
             ;
             in
             every
             generation
             God
             shall
             work
             works
             of
             wonder
             ,
             that
             shall
             put
             men
             upon
             praising
             his
             name
             :
             or
             ,
             The
             men
             of
             one
             generation
             shall
             praise
             thy
             works
             to
             others
             of
             a
             succeeding
             generation
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             stir
             up
             them
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               They
               shall
               abundantly
               utter
               the
               memory
               of
               thy
               great
               goodnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             many
             glorious
             things
             which
             they
             remember
             thou
             hast
             done
             out
             of
             thy
             great
             goodnesse
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             this
             means
             they
             shall
             likewise
             perpetuate
             the
             memory
             of
             them
             in
             succeeding
             generations
             :
             
               and
               shall
               sing
               of
               thy
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verses
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               gracious
               and
               full
               of
               compassion
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               upholdeth
               all
               that
               fall
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             fall
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             sink
             under
             any
             affliction
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             the
             same
             may
             be
             meant
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               raiseth
               up
               all
               those
               that
               be
               bowed
               down
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             even
             now
             tumbling
             down
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             yield
             under
             their
             burdens
             .
             And
             yet
             some
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             of
             Gods
             bearing
             up
             those
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             fall
             ;
             &
             the
             second
             ,
             of
             Gods
             raising
             up
             those
             that
             are
             fallen
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             overpressed
             &
             crushed
             down
             with
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             affliction
             or
             sorrow
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             his
             meaning
             is
             only
             ,
             that
             whenever
             any
             are
             upheld
             from
             falling
             ,
             or
             raised
             up
             again
             when
             they
             were
             fallen
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             only
             that
             doth
             uphold
             them
             ,
             and
             raise
             them
             up
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               eyes
               of
               all
               wait
               upon
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             planted
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             seek
             for
             their
             food
             in
             the
             way
             that
             God
             hath
             ordered
             and
             established
             for
             the
             feeding
             of
             them
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             104.21
             :
             
               and
               thou
               givest
               them
               their
               meat
               in
               due
               season
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             104.27
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Thou
               openest
               thine
               hand
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             104.28
             :
             
               &
               satisfiest
               the
               desire
               of
               every
               living
               thing
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             givest
             unto
             each
             of
             them
             severally
             such
             meat
             ,
             as
             according
             to
             their
             kind
             they
             desire
             and
             are
             pleased
             with
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Let
               all
               flesh
               blesse
               his
               holy
               name
               for
               ever
               &
               ever
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             men
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             65.2
             .
             Yet
             some
             extend
             this
             to
             all
             living
             creatures
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             CXLVI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               PVt
               not
               your
               trust
               in
               Princes
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             so
             God
             may
             have
             all
             the
             praise
             and
             glory
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             the
             Psalmist
             had
             stirred
             up
             Gods
             people
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             :
             
               nor
               in
               the
               son
               of
               man
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             men
             ,
             whoever
             &
             how
             great
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             &
             that
             because
             however
             they
             are
             but
             men
             ,
             poor
             frail
             creatures
             :
             
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               help
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             power
             to
             help
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             help
             themselves
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             therefore
             to
             help
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               His
               breath
               goeth
               forth
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             any
             man
             should
             be
             both
             able
             &
             willing
             to
             help
             ,
             yet
             there
             were
             no
             trusting
             in
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             may
             die
             on
             a
             sudden
             :
             
               His
               breath
               goeth
               forth
               ,
               he
               returneth
               to
               his
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             earth
             of
             which
             he
             was
             formed
             in
             his
             first
             creation
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             is
             decreed
             he
             must
             at
             last
             be
             laid
             :
             
               in
               that
               very
               day
               his
               thoughts
               perish
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             those
             great
             designs
             which
             he
             had
             in
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             consequently
             whatever
             he
             had
             purposed
             
             and
             determined
             to
             doe
             for
             those
             that
             depended
             on
             him
             ▪
             do
             vanish
             away
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               looseth
               the
               prisoners
            
             .
             ]
             So
             that
             the
             meanest
             that
             are
             may
             trust
             in
             God.
             And
             indeed
             that
             which
             is
             here
             said
             concerning
             Gods
             setting
             prisoners
             at
             liberty
             ,
             may
             be
             also
             extended
             to
             the
             freeing
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             any
             great
             streights
             ,
             or
             under
             thraldome
             and
             oppression
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             107.10
             .
             and
             116.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               openeth
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blind
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             also
             extended
             1.
             to
             the
             curing
             of
             all
             other
             desperate
             bodily
             infirmities
             whatsoever
             ;
             2.
             to
             the
             Lords
             enlightening
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             peoples
             minds
             ,
             either
             by
             teaching
             them
             the
             way
             of
             life
             &
             salvation
             ,
             or
             by
             directing
             them
             by
             his
             spirit
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             when
             being
             in
             streights
             they
             are
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             &
             know
             not
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             themselves
             ;
             and
             3.
             to
             the
             comforting
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             overwhelmed
             with
             the
             terrours
             of
             death
             &
             desperation
             ,
             either
             by
             shewing
             them
             some
             hope
             of
             escape
             ,
             or
             by
             delivering
             them
             out
             of
             their
             fears
             and
             dangers
             :
             
               the
               Lord
               raiseth
               them
               that
               are
               bowed
               down
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             145.14
             .
             But
             now
             that
             this
             which
             hath
             been
             spoken
             is
             meant
             only
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             any
             of
             these
             distresses
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             by
             adding
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               loveth
               the
               righteous
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             though
             he
             suffers
             them
             for
             a
             time
             to
             lye
             under
             those
             sad
             calamities
             that
             are
             before
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               wicked
               he
               turneth
               upside
               down
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             utterly
             overthroweth
             all
             their
             counsels
             and
             enterprises
             ,
             so
             that
             all
             things
             come
             to
             passe
             quite
             contrary
             to
             what
             they
             expected
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               reign
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             so
             his
             people
             may
             safely
             rest
             upon
             him
             in
             all
             generations
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXLVII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               PRaise
               ye
               the
               Lord
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               good
               to
               sing
               praises
               to
               our
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             a
             service
             wherewith
             God
             is
             much
             delighted
             ,
             and
             which
             yields
             much
             benefit
             and
             advantage
             to
             us
             :
             
               for
               it
               is
               pleasant
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             truly
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             wicked
             nothing
             is
             more
             wearisome
             ,
             then
             are
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             worship
             &
             service
             :
             
               &
               praise
               is
               comely
            
             ;
             see
             Psal
             33.1
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             occasion
             of
             composing
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             some
             passages
             make
             it
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             written
             ,
             either
             to
             encourage
             Gods
             people
             that
             were
             captives
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             to
             wait
             with
             hope
             for
             their
             deliverance
             ;
             or
             rather
             when
             they
             were
             already
             returned
             ,
             &
             were
             repairing
             their
             city
             &
             temple
             ,
             as
             appears
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               He
               hath
               strengthened
               the
               bars
               of
               thy
               gates
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             especially
             by
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               doth
               build
               up
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Lords
             promoting
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             repairing
             the
             city
             Jerusalem
             after
             their
             return
             from
             Babylon
             ;
             so
             it
             may
             be
             also
             meant
             of
             the
             spirituall
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             done
             by
             any
             power
             or
             wisdome
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             merely
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             encreaseth
             their
             number
             ,
             &
             advanceth
             their
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             restores
             them
             to
             a
             better
             condition
             ,
             when
             their
             enemies
             
             have
             made
             any
             havock
             amongst
             them
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               gathereth
               together
               the
               outcasts
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             may
             be
             understood
             both
             of
             Gods
             bringing
             home
             the
             scattered
             Israelites
             from
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             ,
             &
             likewise
             of
             Gods
             gathering
             together
             all
             his
             elect
             for
             the
             building
             up
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             reducing
             the
             straying
             members
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             as
             oft
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               He
               healeth
               the
               broken
               in
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             either
             for
             their
             afflictions
             or
             sins
             :
             
               &
               bindeth
               up
               their
               wounds
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             cureth
             them
             both
             of
             their
             miseries
             &
             sorrows
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             metaphoricall
             expression
             taken
             from
             surgeons
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             skilfull
             binding
             up
             the
             wounds
             of
             their
             patients
             ,
             do
             chiefly
             promote
             the
             healing
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               telleth
               the
               number
               of
               the
               stars
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             knoweth
             exactly
             how
             many
             stars
             there
             are
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               he
               calleth
               them
               all
               by
               their
               names
               ,
            
             either
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             again
             there
             repeated
             in
             other
             tearms
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             knoweth
             them
             all
             as
             exactly
             &
             particularly
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             those
             men
             whom
             we
             can
             presently
             upon
             sight
             call
             by
             their
             names
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             gives
             them
             all
             their
             severall
             names
             :
             whereby
             may
             be
             implyed
             1.
             the
             perfect
             knowledge
             that
             he
             hath
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             can
             give
             them
             names
             answerable
             to
             their
             severall
             qualities
             and
             operations
             ;
             &
             2.
             the
             power
             and
             command
             that
             he
             hath
             over
             them
             ,
             because
             masters
             were
             wont
             to
             give
             names
             to
             their
             servants
             ,
             &
             parents
             to
             their
             children
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             knoweth
             all
             ,
             as
             a
             master
             knoweth
             those
             of
             his
             houshold
             that
             are
             at
             his
             disposing
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             assigns
             to
             each
             of
             them
             their
             severall
             and
             distinct
             places
             &
             offices
             &
             motions
             &
             influences
             ,
             so
             that
             though
             there
             be
             such
             an
             innumorable
             multitude
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             confusion
             amongst
             them
             .
             The
             place
             is
             much
             like
             that
             Isa
             .
             40.26
             .
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               eyes
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               behold
               who
               hath
               created
               these
               things
               ,
               that
               bringeth
               out
               their
               host
               by
               number
               ,
               he
               calleth
               them
               all
               by
               names
               ,
            
             &c.
             where
             God
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             captain
             or
             commander
             ,
             and
             is
             said
             to
             muster
             and
             keep
             a
             list
             of
             the
             stars
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             of
             their
             companies
             ;
             &
             to
             bring
             them
             forth
             ,
             as
             they
             draw
             forth
             their
             souldiers
             into
             the
             fields
             on
             a
             training
             day
             ,
             each
             one
             in
             his
             rank
             and
             order
             .
             But
             however
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             praise-worthy
             God
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             infinite
             power
             &
             wisedome
             .
             And
             many
             adde
             too
             ,
             that
             hereby
             he
             would
             imply
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             unlikely
             that
             this
             God
             should
             distinctly
             know
             all
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             shall
             one
             day
             shine
             as
             stars
             before
             him
             ,
             though
             scattered
             abroad
             in
             severall
             countries
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             should
             gather
             them
             and
             bring
             them
             home
             together
             to
             their
             own
             land
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             was
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             And
             indeed
             if
             this
             were
             intended
             ,
             it
             might
             well
             be
             judged
             probable
             ,
             that
             these
             expressions
             were
             here
             used
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             his
             seed
             should
             be
             as
             the
             stars
             for
             number
             ,
             Gen.
             15.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               lifteth
               up
               the
               meek
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             both
             by
             comforting
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             raising
             them
             from
             an
             afflicted
             estate
             to
             live
             prosperously
             :
             
               he
               casteth
               the
               wicked
               down
               to
               the
               ground
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             exalted
             with
             a
             high
             conceit
             of
             their
             own
             power
             ,
             and
             despised
             and
             derided
             the
             judgements
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Who
               maketh
               grasse
               to
               grow
               upon
               the
               mountains
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             38.26
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             104.13
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               giveth
               to
               the
               beast
               his
               food
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               young
               ravens
               that
               cry
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             of
             those
             sorts
             of
             fowls
             that
             are
             most
             despised
             by
             men
             ,
             as
             being
             rather
             hurtfull
             ,
             then
             any
             way
             profitable
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             never
             use
             for
             meat
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             38.41
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               He
               delighteth
               not
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               horse
               ;
               he
               taketh
               not
               pleasure
               in
               the
               legs
               of
               a
               man.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             mens
             nimblenesse
             ,
             high
             stature
             or
             strength
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             whole
             verse
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             cares
             not
             for
             companies
             of
             horse
             or
             foot
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             outward
             helps
             ,
             for
             the
             delivering
             of
             his
             people
             out
             of
             trouble
             ;
             nor
             consequently
             for
             any
             outward
             means
             that
             may
             be
             helpfull
             for
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               For
               he
               hath
               strengthened
               the
               bars
               of
               thy
               gates
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Many
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             what
             was
             done
             in
             Nehemiahs
             time
             ,
             when
             they
             repaired
             the
             severall
             gates
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             said
             Nehem.
             3.3
             .
             
               set
               up
               the
               doors
               thereof
               ,
               the
               locks
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               bars
               thereof
            
             :
             And
             so
             likewise
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               blessed
               thy
               children
               within
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             inhabitants
             ,
             or
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               He
               maketh
               peace
               in
               thy
               borders
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             preserveth
             the
             borders
             of
             thy
             countrey
             round
             about
             from
             the
             invasion
             of
             forreign
             enemies
             :
             
               and
               f●lleth
               thee
               with
               the
               finest
               of
               the
               wheat
            
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               the
               fat
               of
               the
               wheat
            
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             32.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               He
               sendeth
               forth
               his
               commandement
               upon
               earth
               ;
               his
               word
               runneth
               very
               swiftly
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Whatever
             he
             commandeth
             ,
             it
             is
             presently
             done
             .
             And
             this
             he
             proves
             by
             the
             snows
             and
             frosts
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             which
             come
             many
             times
             in
             sudden
             changes
             of
             weather
             suddenly
             and
             unexpectedly
             .
             Whereby
             also
             is
             covertly
             hinted
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             can
             make
             as
             sudden
             changes
             also
             in
             the
             civil
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               He
               giveth
               snow
               ,
               like
               wooll
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             is
             white
             and
             soft
             &
             light
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             flakes
             are
             any
             thing
             great
             ,
             seems
             to
             fall
             like
             so
             many
             locks
             of
             wooll
             ,
             (
             whence
             the
             heathens
             of
             old
             have
             also
             called
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             woolly
             water
             ;
             )
             but
             also
             especially
             because
             it
             keeps
             the
             corn
             in
             the
             earth
             warm
             ,
             and
             covers
             it
             from
             the
             cold
             wind
             like
             a
             garment
             of
             wooll
             .
             And
             observable
             also
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             snow
             doth
             usually
             fall
             gently
             from
             the
             clouds
             ,
             therefore
             is
             the
             expression
             here
             used
             for
             this
             ,
             
               he
               giveth
               snow
               like
               wooll
            
             ,
             so
             different
             from
             that
             which
             is
             used
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             concerning
             the
             hail
             ,
             
               he
               casteth
               forth
               his
               yee
            
             ,
             because
             that
             doth
             commonly
             fall
             with
             a
             violent
             tempest
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             that
             next
             expression
             ,
             
               he
               scattereth
               the
               hoare
               frost
               like
               ashes
               ,
            
             is
             grounded
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             fals
             not
             so
             thick
             as
             the
             snow
             doth
             ,
             nor
             is
             so
             white
             ,
             but
             rather
             indeed
             of
             an
             ash-colour
             ,
             and
             likewise
             because
             it
             warms
             and
             battens
             the
             earth
             ,
             even
             as
             dung
             and
             ashes
             do
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               He
               casteth
               forth
               his
               yee
               like
               morsels
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             great
             ycy
             hailstones
             .
             Some
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             understand
             this
             of
             those
             pieces
             or
             cantles
             of
             yee
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             in
             severall
             places
             on
             the
             ground
             in
             frosty
             weather
             ,
             whereever
             there
             was
             any
             water
             standing
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             said
             that
             God
             casts
             it
             forth
             ,
             because
             it
             comes
             suddenly
             at
             Gods
             command
             :
             for
             of
             the
             hail
             they
             conceive
             it
             cannot
             be
             meant
             ,
             because
             that
             fals
             most
             frequently
             in
             the
             spring
             or
             summer
             .
             But
             because
             those
             words
             ,
             
               He
               casteth
               forth
               his
               yee
            
             ,
             do
             seem
             clearly
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             an
             yee
             that
             is
             cast
             down
             with
             violence
             from
             the
             clouds
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             )
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             
             hailstones
             ,
             which
             fall
             like
             bits
             or
             gobbets
             of
             bread
             .
             And
             I
             conceive
             that
             that
             which
             is
             noted
             here
             as
             observable
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             water
             that
             freezeth
             in
             the
             air
             doth
             not
             freeze
             &
             fall
             down
             in
             huge
             pieces
             and
             rocks
             of
             yce
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             in
             rivers
             and
             other
             waters
             here
             below
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             overwhelm
             &
             destroy
             the
             creatures
             on
             earth
             ,
             but
             piece
             meal
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             doth
             in
             showers
             of
             hail
             .
             
               Who
               can
               stand
               before
               his
               cold
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             the
             cold
             that
             usually
             follows
             such
             storms
             of
             hail
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             cold
             which
             God
             sometimes
             sends
             in
             such
             frosty
             and
             snowy
             weather
             .
             And
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             cannot
             but
             be
             very
             sensible
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             were
             it
             not
             that
             men
             have
             clothes
             to
             cover
             them
             ,
             and
             other
             means
             to
             keep
             them
             warm
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             be
             able
             to
             endure
             the
             cold
             in
             its
             extremity
             ,
             but
             would
             perish
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               He
               sendeth
               out
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               melteth
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             commandeth
             ,
             &
             immediately
             they
             are
             melted
             ,
             frost
             &
             hail
             and
             snow
             ,
             yea
             &
             the
             yce
             too
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             a
             little
             before
             men
             could
             scarce
             break
             with
             levers
             and
             pickaxes
             ;
             and
             that
             either
             by
             the
             sudden
             breaking
             out
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             or
             by
             sending
             some
             warm
             and
             moist
             thawing
             wind
             ,
             as
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               he
               causeth
               his
               wind
               to
               blow
               ,
               and
               the
               waters
               flow
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             rivers
             &
             streams
             ,
             being
             then
             melted
             ,
             run
             down
             their
             channels
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             bound
             up
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             yce
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             37.10
             .
             Yea
             being
             encreased
             by
             the
             snow
             water
             ,
             they
             swell
             and
             flow
             beyond
             their
             ordinary
             bounds
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CXLVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               PRaise
               ye
               the
               Lord
               from
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             stirring
             up
             all
             the
             creatures
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             (
             the
             drift
             whereof
             is
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Gods
             transcendent
             excellencies
             are
             clearly
             discovered
             in
             them
             all
             )
             first
             he
             begins
             with
             those
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             are
             particularly
             mentioned
             )
             and
             that
             because
             being
             exalted
             in
             place
             above
             others
             ;
             it
             was
             fit
             that
             they
             should
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             begin
             to
             others
             ;
             &
             then
             afterwards
             he
             stirs
             up
             all
             the
             sublunary
             creatures
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             
               Praise
               ye
               the
               Lord
               from
               the
               heavens
            
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Praise
             ye
             the
             Lord
             all
             ye
             creatures
             in
             the
             heavens
             ;
             or
             ,
             Praise
             the
             Lord
             so
             that
             your
             praise
             may
             be
             heard
             from
             thence
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Praise
               ye
               him
               all
               his
               angels
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             103.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Praise
               him
               ye
               heavens
               of
               heavens
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             the
             highest
             heaven
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             10.14
             :
             but
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             not
             as
             in
             Deut.
             10.14
             .
             &
             1
             Kings
             8.27
             .
             
               the
               heaven
               of
               heavens
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               ye
               heavens
               of
               heavens
            
             ,
             I
             conceive
             that
             hereby
             is
             meant
             all
             the
             severall
             orbs
             of
             the
             heavens
             :
             
               and
               ye
               waters
               that
               be
               above
               the
               heavens
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               He
               hath
               also
               stablished
               them
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             hath
             created
             the
             heavens
             ,
             &
             the
             angels
             therein
             ,
             yea
             &
             all
             the
             heavenly
             bodies
             before-mentioned
             ,
             to
             continue
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             unto
             all
             eternity
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             created
             them
             of
             an
             incorruptible
             substance
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             decreed
             that
             they
             shall
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             &
             doth
             accordingly
             uphold
             and
             preserve
             them
             by
             the
             same
             word
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             created
             (
             whereas
             otherwise
             they
             would
             vanish
             to
             nothing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             creatures
             ;
             )
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             
             continue
             unchangeably
             the
             same
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             first
             creation
             ,
             and
             do
             herein
             differ
             from
             many
             of
             the
             sublunary
             creatures
             ,
             that
             decay
             and
             die
             ,
             and
             then
             others
             spring
             up
             in
             their
             room
             .
             But
             now
             how
             this
             may
             be
             reconciled
             with
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             heavens
             shall
             perish
             &
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Notes
             Job
             14.12
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             102.26
             .
             
               He
               hath
               made
               a
               decree
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             continue
             incorruptible
             ,
             or
             rather
             concerning
             their
             severall
             situations
             ,
             motions
             ,
             operations
             and
             influences
             :
             
               which
               shall
               not
               passe
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             abrogated
             ,
             nor
             shall
             ever
             cease
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             observed
             by
             an
             unchangeable
             order
             ;
             see
             Matth.
             24.35
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             1
             :
             
               ye
               dragons
            
             ;
             whereby
             may
             be
             meant
             all
             those
             huge
             formidable
             creatures
             which
             live
             in
             caves
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             especially
             such
             as
             live
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             as
             whales
             ,
             &c.
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             74.13
             :
             &
             therefore
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             added
             ,
             
               &
               all
               deeps
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             all
             things
             contained
             therein
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             135.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Fire
               and
               hail
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             By
             fire
             here
             is
             ,
             at
             least
             especially
             ,
             meant
             lightnings
             ,
             which
             are
             frequently
             seen
             in
             storms
             of
             hail
             ,
             &
             all
             other
             fiery
             meteors
             in
             the
             air
             :
             
               snow
               &
               vapour
               ,
               stormy
               wind
               fulfilling
               his
               word
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             exhalations
             ,
             cold
             &
             hot
             ;
             which
             are
             all
             here
             numbred
             with
             the
             earth
             ,
             because
             they
             rise
             originally
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             their
             force
             is
             chiefly
             felt
             here
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               all
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Man
             is
             here
             mentioned
             last
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             last
             created
             :
             but
             amongst
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             kings
             are
             first
             named
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             the
             angels
             were
             first
             named
             amongst
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             ,
             &
             the
             sun
             amongst
             all
             the
             heavenly
             lights
             )
             because
             they
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             dignity
             ,
             were
             most
             engaged
             to
             doe
             this
             ,
             &
             yet
             were
             hardliest
             wonne
             thereto
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             also
             that
             such
             great
             ones
             are
             again
             and
             again
             urged
             to
             it
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               princes
               and
               all
               judges
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               His
               glory
               is
               above
               the
               earth
               and
               heaven
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             8.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               He
               also
               exalteth
               the
               horn
               of
               his
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             2.1
             ,
             10
             ▪
             2
             Sam.
             22.3
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             89.24
             :
             
               the
               praise
               of
               all
               his
               saints
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             this
             that
             God
             doeth
             for
             them
             is
             indeed
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             yields
             them
             continuall
             matter
             of
             praising
             God
             :
             
               even
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               a
               people
               near
               unto
               him
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             near
             relation
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             by
             covenant
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             yea
             their
             spirituall
             alliance
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Joh.
             20.17
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             Gods
             familiar
             revealing
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             drawing
             nigh
             to
             God
             in
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             worship
             and
             service
             :
             see
             Eph.
             2.13
             .
             and
             Heb.
             10.19
             ,
             22.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             CXLIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               SIng
               unto
               the
               Lord
               a
               new
               song
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             33.3
             .
             Most
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             immediately
             upon
             or
             before
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             Jews
             out
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             ,
             &
             that
             one
             main
             scope
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             therein
             was
             ,
             to
             arm
             them
             against
             the
             streights
             they
             were
             still
             to
             goe
             through
             ,
             and
             the
             sore
             calamities
             that
             would
             again
             befall
             them
             ,
             especially
             under
             the
             persecution
             of
             Antiochus
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             putting
             them
             upon
             the
             expectation
             of
             that
             their
             full
             redemption
             ,
             which
             was
             
             then
             shortly
             to
             be
             accomplished
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whereof
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Babylon
             was
             but
             only
             an
             outward
             pledge
             .
             And
             if
             this
             were
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             probably
             thought
             that
             he
             took
             this
             expression
             from
             that
             prophesy
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             chap.
             42.10
             .
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             these
             very
             words
             .
             
               Sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               a
               new
               song
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             in
             any
             clause
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             why
             it
             might
             not
             be
             as
             well
             written
             concerning
             the
             victories
             of
             David
             over
             the
             nations
             round
             about
             him
             .
             However
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               his
               praise
               in
               the
               congregation
               of
               saints
               ,
            
             there
             is
             an
             intimation
             ,
             that
             however
             Gods
             people
             had
             been
             scattered
             ,
             or
             disturbed
             in
             the
             publick
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             now
             they
             should
             have
             their
             holy
             assemblies
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               taketh
               pleasure
               in
               his
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             free
             grace
             he
             hath
             set
             his
             love
             upon
             them
             ,
             &
             so
             he
             delighteth
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             service
             :
             
               he
               will
               beautify
               the
               meek
               with
               salvation
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             his
             poor
             afflicted
             &
             despised
             people
             ,
             that
             meekly
             wait
             upon
             him
             ,
             glorious
             by
             the
             wonderfull
             deliverances
             he
             will
             work
             for
             them
             :
             Gods
             taking
             their
             part
             shall
             be
             an
             honour
             to
             them
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             91.15
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               with
               him
               in
               trouble
               ,
               I
               will
               deliver
               him
               &
               honour
               him
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Psal
             .
             132.16
             .
             And
             for
             this
             word
             ,
             
               the
               meek
            
             ,
             see
             tne
             Note
             Psal
             .
             22.26
             .
             Yea
             and
             this
             may
             be
             extended
             also
             to
             the
             honour
             that
             God
             puts
             upon
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             state
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             translated
             into
             a
             state
             of
             adoption
             ,
             and
             especially
             when
             in
             heaven
             God
             shall
             cloath
             them
             with
             unexpressible
             glory
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Let
               the
               Saints
               be
               joyfull
               in
               glory
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             them
             rejoyce
             gloriously
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             Let
             them
             rejoyce
             in
             or
             for
             that
             glory
             which
             God
             shall
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             bringing
             them
             into
             a
             flourishing
             condition
             again
             .
             Yet
             this
             too
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             spirituall
             glory
             of
             the
             saints
             here
             ,
             and
             their
             eternall
             glory
             in
             heaven
             .
             
               Let
               them
               sing
               aloud
               upon
               their
               beds
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             night
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             day
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             35.10
             .
             Or
             else
             this
             expression
             of
             singing
             
               upon
               their
               beds
            
             may
             be
             used
             ,
             to
             imply
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             joy
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             bring
             them
             to
             live
             peaceably
             and
             securely
             again
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Levit.
             26.6
             .
             
               ye
               shall
               lye
               down
               ,
               and
               none
               shall
               make
               you
               afraid
            
             :
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             their
             consciences
             should
             now
             also
             be
             quieted
             ,
             and
             should
             yield
             them
             much
             sweet
             refreshing
             ,
             whereas
             before
             ,
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             in
             the
             sad
             condition
             they
             were
             brought
             into
             ,
             had
             sorely
             perplexed
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Let
               the
               high
               praises
               of
               God
               be
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               in
               their
               throat
            
             ;
             thereby
             to
             set
             forth
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             sing
             aloud
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             done
             without
             some
             straining
             of
             the
             throat
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             also
             Isa
             .
             58.1
             .
             where
             that
             which
             we
             translate
             ,
             
               Cry
               aloud
            
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               Cry
               with
               the
               throat
            
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               &
               a
               two-edged
               sword
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
            
             that
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             whereas
             of
             late
             years
             they
             had
             been
             of
             abject
             spirits
             ,
             &
             in
             a
             servile
             condition
             ,
             forced
             to
             undergoe
             any
             thing
             the
             heathens
             round
             about
             would
             doe
             to
             them
             ,
             now
             they
             should
             take
             courage
             again
             ,
             &
             go
             out
             against
             their
             enemies
             with
             weapons
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             &
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             begining
             of
             Davids
             reign
             ,
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verses
             ,
             
               To
               execute
               vengeance
            
             ,
             &c.
             may
             well
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             many
             glorious
             victories
             which
             he
             obtained
             over
             the
             heathen
             nations
             
             round
             about
             him
             .
             But
             now
             because
             many
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             do
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             times
             after
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             ,
             &
             we
             cannot
             find
             that
             ever
             the
             Jews
             after
             that
             did
             so
             universally
             prevail
             against
             the
             heathen
             ,
             as
             seems
             to
             be
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             ,
             
               To
               execute
               vengeance
               upon
               the
               heathen
               ,
               and
               punishments
               upon
               the
               people
               ;
               to
               bind
               their
               kings
               with
               chains
               ,
               and
               their
               nobles
               with
               setters
               of
               iron
               ,
            
             &c.
             (
             for
             that
             which
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Maccabees
             cannot
             amount
             to
             so
             much
             ,
             especially
             considering
             in
             what
             a
             sad
             condition
             they
             did
             at
             last
             leave
             that
             people
             ;
             )
             therefore
             they
             doe
             generally
             referre
             this
             to
             the
             daies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             do
             accordingly
             hold
             that
             this
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             2.
             next
             verses
             ,
             is
             meant
             either
             1.
             of
             the
             Churches
             victories
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             over
             her
             mighty
             enemies
             ;
             or
             2.
             of
             the
             saints
             subduing
             the
             heathens
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             two-edged
             sword
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
             and
             Revel
             .
             1.16
             .
             wherein
             the
             high
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             giving
             his
             son
             for
             mans
             Redemption
             ,
             are
             set
             forth
             ,
             and
             thereby
             men
             are
             subdued
             unto
             God
             ;
             or
             3.
             of
             the
             saints
             judging
             the
             world
             together
             with
             Christ
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             the
             sword
             being
             a
             sign
             of
             judiciary
             power
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               To
               execute
               vengeance
               upon
               the
               heathen
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             conceive
             how
             this
             can
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             subduing
             of
             the
             heathen
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             though
             some
             tearm
             it
             a
             holy
             revenge
             ,
             to
             seek
             the
             eternall
             salvation
             of
             implacable
             enemies
             ,
             and
             others
             refer
             us
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             2
             Cor.
             10.6
             .
             
               having
               in
               a
               readinesse
               to
               revenge
               all
               disobedience
            
             :
             And
             indeed
             because
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             I
             conceive
             the
             whole
             place
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Churches
             outward
             victories
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               To
               bind
               their
               kings
               with
               chains
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             before
             ,
             some
             understand
             of
             bringing
             the
             greatest
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             they
             count
             as
             bonds
             and
             fetters
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             2.3
             :
             and
             others
             ,
             of
             the
             saints
             passing
             that
             judgement
             with
             Christ
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             Matth.
             22.13
             .
             
               Bind
               him
               hand
               and
               foot
               ,
               and
               take
               him
               away
               ,
               and
               cast
               him
               into
               outer
               darknesse
               .
            
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             above
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               To
               execute
               upon
               them
               the
               judgement
               written
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             decreed
             by
             God
             ;
             or
             rather
             the
             judgment
             which
             God
             in
             his
             written
             word
             hath
             enjoyned
             them
             to
             execute
             ,
             or
             foretold
             they
             should
             execute
             :
             which
             some
             refer
             to
             that
             Deut.
             7.12
             .
             when
             God
             gave
             them
             that
             charge
             concerning
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               smite
               them
               and
               utterly
               destroy
               them
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               make
               no
               covenant
               with
               them
               ,
               nor
               shew
               mercy
               unto
               them
            
             ;
             and
             others
             to
             that
             more
             generall
             prediction
             concerning
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Churches
             enemies
             ,
             Deut.
             32.43
             .
             
               Rejoyce
               ,
               O
               ye
               nations
               ,
               with
               his
               people
               ;
               for
               he
               will
               avenge
               the
               bloud
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             However
             ,
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             were
             bound
             up
             not
             to
             proceed
             otherwise
             against
             the
             worst
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             then
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             written
             word
             .
             And
             there
             might
             be
             also
             in
             these
             words
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             old
             custome
             in
             courts
             of
             judicature
             ,
             of
             writing
             down
             the
             sentence
             the
             court
             had
             determined
             should
             be
             executed
             upon
             malefactours
             ,
             which
             was
             accordingly
             read
             out
             of
             that
             writing
             they
             had
             before
             them
             ,
             when
             sentence
             was
             pronounced
             against
             them
             .
             
               This
               honour
               have
               all
               the
               saints
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God
             have
             the
             honour
             of
             doing
             what
             is
             before
             
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             destroying
             the
             Lords
             &
             their
             implacable
             enemies
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             :
             though
             others
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             do
             understand
             this
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             different
             exposition
             of
             the
             foregoing
             passages
             ,
             of
             the
             honour
             of
             subduing
             men
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             of
             sitting
             with
             Christ
             on
             thrones
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             CL.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               PRaise
               God
               in
               his
               Sanctuary
               ,
               praise
               him
               in
               the
               firmament
               of
               his
               power
               .
            
             ]
             Divers
             waies
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             :
             as
             that
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             hereby
             stirred
             up
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             had
             his
             habitation
             both
             in
             the
             Temple
             below
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             heaven
             above
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Temple
             are
             called
             upon
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             second
             the
             angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             all
             the
             heavenly
             lights
             besides
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Temple
             are
             excited
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             second
             all
             men
             that
             are
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             firmament
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             men
             throughout
             the
             world
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               Praise
               God
               in
               his
               Sanctuary
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Praise
             him
             for
             his
             Sanctuary
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             his
             vouchsafing
             to
             dwell
             there
             amongst
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             reveal
             himself
             there
             to
             them
             in
             his
             ordinances
             :
             or
             ,
             by
             
               his
               Sanctuary
            
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             heaven
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             20.2
             .
             And
             then
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             is
             repea●ed
             again
             and
             explained
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             
               praise
               him
               in
               the
               firmament
               of
               his
               power
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             praise
             him
             for
             that
             glorious
             work
             of
             the
             firmament
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             such
             a
             clear
             and
             stupendious
             discovery
             of
             his
             infinite
             power
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             he
             doth
             also
             by
             his
             mighty
             acts
             declare
             the
             absolute
             power
             that
             he
             hath
             over
             all
             his
             creatures
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Praise
               him
               with
               the
               timbrel
               and
               dance
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             149.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Let
               every
               thing
               that
               hath
               breath
               praise
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             every
             living
             creature
             .
             Yet
             many
             learned
             Expositours
             conceive
             ,
             that
             as
             often
             in
             Scripture
             by
             
               all
               flesh
            
             is
             meant
             all
             men
             ,
             so
             here
             by
             
               every
               thing
               that
               hath
               breath
            
             is
             meant
             every
             living
             man.
             And
             so
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Psalms
             there
             is
             an
             intimation
             given
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             was
             coming
             ,
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             sing
             these
             Psalms
             of
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Jews
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             expression
             of
             
               every
               thing
               that
               hath
               breath
            
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             seems
             thus
             also
             to
             be
             used
             both
             Deut.
             20.16
             .
             and
             Josh
             .
             11.11
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ANNOTATIONS
           Upon
           the
           Book
           of
           PROVERBS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               Proverbs
               of
               Solomon
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             first
             six
             verses
             here
             contain
             the
             Inscription
             of
             this
             Book
             :
             &
             accordingly
             in
             these
             first
             words
             we
             are
             told
             1.
             what
             the
             chief
             subject
             of
             this
             Book
             is
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Proverbs
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             translate
             it
             ,
             Parables
             ,
             certain
             choice
             ,
             divine
             ,
             master-sentences
             ,
             called
             by
             other
             writers
             axiomes
             and
             apophthegms
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Numb
             .
             21.27
             .
             &
             23.7
             :
             &
             2ly
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             authour
             of
             it
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
             who
             
               was
               wiser
               then
               all
               men
            
             ,
             1
             King.
             4.31
             ;
             so
             that
             here
             we
             are
             admitted
             to
             hear
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             to
             hear
             the
             Queen
             of
             Sheba
             came
             
               from
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Math.
             12.42
             .
             Indeed
             though
             all
             Expositours
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             Proverbs
             in
             this
             book
             are
             the
             chief
             of
             those
             
               three
               thousand
            
             which
             it
             is
             said
             Solomon
             spake
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             King.
             4.32
             ;
             yet
             many
             think
             that
             this
             book
             was
             not
             composed
             by
             Solomon
             himself
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             other
             holy
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             gathered
             these
             Proverbs
             out
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             those
             that
             had
             taken
             them
             from
             Solomons
             own
             mouth
             as
             he
             spake
             them
             ,
             &
             so
             digested
             them
             into
             a
             book
             ,
             as
             now
             we
             have
             them
             .
             But
             because
             1.
             it
             is
             probably
             thought
             by
             most
             ,
             that
             the
             nine
             first
             chapters
             ,
             which
             contain
             an
             Introduction
             to
             the
             Proverbs
             ,
             were
             written
             by
             Solomon
             ;
             &
             2.
             that
             which
             is
             said
             Chap.
             25.1
             .
             
               These
               are
               also
               Proverbs
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               which
               the
               men
               of
               Hezekiah
               King
               of
               Iudah
               copied
               out
               ,
            
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             Proverbs
             from
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             10.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             24.
             chapter
             were
             not
             only
             Solomons
             ,
             but
             also
             written
             by
             Solomon
             himself
             ;
             I
             see
             not
             why
             we
             should
             question
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             book
             it self
             was
             of
             Solomons
             composing
             :
             though
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             afterwards
             enlarged
             by
             some
             other
             ,
             long
             after
             Solomons
             daies
             .
             However
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             first
             book
             of
             the
             Scripture
             that
             hath
             the
             authours
             name
             prefixed
             to
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             done
             to
             make
             men
             prize
             it
             the
             more
             :
             to
             which
             end
             also
             the
             following
             words
             are
             added
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               the
               son
               of
               David
               king
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             &
             so
             not
             only
             both
             a
             prophet
             ,
             &
             the
             son
             of
             a
             prophet
             ,
             David
             ,
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             educated
             with
             all
             possible
             care
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             king
             ,
             and
             the
             son
             of
             a
             king
             ,
             (
             whose
             words
             are
             usually
             by
             men
             highly
             esteemed
             and
             regarded
             )
             yea
             
               the
               king
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             these
             proverbs
             were
             first
             delivered
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               To
               know
               wisedome
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             To
             teach
             &
             stir
             up
             men
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             &
             more
             ,
             those
             things
             whereby
             they
             may
             become
             wise
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             as
             to
             live
             piously
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               and
               instruction
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             way
             of
             holinesse
             &
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
             which
             by
             instruction
             is
             taught
             men
             ;
             or
             rather
             to
             make
             men
             to
             know
             and
             understand
             the
             instruction
             of
             their
             teachers
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             explained
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               to
               perceive
               the
               words
               of
               understanding
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             conceive
             &
             apprehend
             the
             wise
             sayings
             and
             profound
             sentences
             of
             their
             instructours
             ,
             wherein
             understanding
             is
             taught
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               To
               give
               subtilty
               to
               the
               simple
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             To
             make
             those
             silly
             ones
             ,
             that
             of
             themselves
             are
             easily
             induced
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             ,
             prudent
             and
             circumspect
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             mis-led
             by
             the
             cunning
             craftinesse
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             wisely
             manage
             all
             their
             affairs
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Psal
             .
             19.7
             .
             And
             now
             because
             young
             men
             are
             usually
             thus
             simple
             ,
             therefore
             is
             the
             next
             clause
             added
             ,
             
               to
               the
               young
               man
               knowledge
               and
               discretion
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               A
               wise
               man
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             man
             that
             truly
             fears
             God
             ,
             &
             so
             hath
             withall
             attained
             some
             good
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             :
             
               will
               hear
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             &
             consequently
             all
             other
             holy
             instruction
             :
             
               &
               will
               encrease
               learning
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             will
             yet
             farther
             grow
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             yea
             and
             be
             the
             more
             able
             to
             teach
             others
             :
             
               and
               a
               man
               of
               understanding
               shall
               attain
               to
               wise
               counsels
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             wisely
             to
             contrive
             &
             determine
             how
             to
             manage
             all
             his
             affairs
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             wise
             counsels
             for
             the
             direction
             of
             others
             .
             However
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             these
             proverbs
             would
             be
             usefull
             for
             the
             learned
             and
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             simple
             and
             unlearned
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               To
               understand
               a
               proverb
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             to
             invent
             proverbs
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             find
             out
             the
             meaning
             of
             proverbiall
             speeches
             :
             
               and
               the
               interpretation
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             interpret
             them
             ,
             either
             for
             their
             own
             good
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             
               the
               words
               of
               the
               wise
               &
               their
               dark
               sayings
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             profoundnesse
             of
             the
             matter
             therein
             contained
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             figurative
             and
             obscure
             expressions
             ,
             wherein
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             riddles
             they
             are
             delivered
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             49.4
             .
             and
             Judg.
             14.12
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               knowledge
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             begins
             the
             introduction
             to
             the
             proverbiall
             sentences
             ,
             contained
             in
             the
             nine
             first
             chapters
             ,
             wherein
             Solomon
             stirs
             up
             men
             to
             seek
             after
             that
             wisedome
             which
             is
             taught
             in
             this
             book
             ;
             &
             accordingly
             he
             begins
             with
             that
             which
             is
             the
             beginning
             &
             foundation
             of
             all
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               knowledge
            
             ;
             a
             lesson
             that
             he
             had
             learnt
             of
             his
             father
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             111.10
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             It
             may
             also
             be
             render'd
             ,
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               knowledge
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             foundation
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             top
             &
             perfection
             of
             it
             .
             
               But
               fools
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             see
             Psal
             .
             14.1
             .
             
               despise
               wisedome
            
             ,
             therein
             discovering
             their
             folly
             ,
             
               and
               instruction
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             means
             of
             getting
             wisedome
             ;
             &
             therefore
             their
             despising
             that
             is
             a
             clear
             evidence
             that
             they
             despise
             wisedome
             too
             .
             The
             opposition
             that
             is
             betwixt
             these
             two
             clauses
             (
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Solomon
             intended
             in
             most
             of
             his
             proverbs
             )
             stands
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               knowledge
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             wise
             men
             will
             esteem
             highly
             of
             this
             filial
             fear
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             knowledge
             any
             thing
             worth
             ;
             but
             men
             that
             fear
             not
             God
             are
             fools
             ,
             and
             therefore
             despising
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             despise
             knowledge
             that
             depends
             thereon
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               My
               son
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             34.11
             :
             
               hear
               the
               instruction
               of
               thy
               father
               ,
               and
               forsake
               not
               the
               law
               of
               thy
               mother
               .
            
             Solomon
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             speaks
             thus
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             desiring
             by
             these
             tearms
             to
             expresse
             that
             he
             spake
             this
             with
             the
             affection
             of
             a
             father
             ,
             yea
             &
             of
             a
             mother
             too
             ;
             as
             we
             find
             the
             like
             expressions
             often
             in
             Paul
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             3.2
             .
             
               I
               have
               fed
               you
               with
               milk
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               meat
               ,
            
             &
             Gal.
             4.19
             .
             
               My
               little
               children
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               travell
               in
               birth
               till
               Christ
               be
               formed
               in
               you
               .
            
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             Solomon
             undertaking
             to
             teach
             men
             wisedome
             ,
             even
             from
             their
             tender
             years
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             3.
             )
             he
             doth
             accordingly
             here
             urge
             upon
             them
             ,
             next
             after
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             carefully
             obey
             the
             pious
             instructions
             &
             counsell
             of
             their
             naturall
             parents
             ,
             teaching
             them
             ,
             and
             pressing
             upon
             them
             the
             law
             of
             God.
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             because
             fathers
             are
             fittest
             to
             instruct
             their
             children
             ,
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               hear
               the
               instruction
               of
               a
               father
               :
            
             &
             because
             mothers
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             able
             to
             instruct
             ,
             yet
             are
             wont
             with
             great
             earnestnesse
             to
             charge
             them
             to
             doe
             well
             ,
             therefore
             he
             saith
             of
             them
             ,
             
               and
               forsake
               not
               the
               law
               of
               thy
               mother
               .
            
             And
             besides
             this
             word
             ,
             
               forsake
               not
            
             ,
             doth
             covertly
             also
             give
             warning
             ,
             1.
             that
             they
             should
             not
             slight
             &
             reject
             the
             advice
             of
             a
             mother
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             her
             sex
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             they
             should
             take
             heed
             of
             that
             which
             is
             the
             usuall
             fault
             of
             children
             ,
             namely
             to
             be
             much
             affected
             and
             guided
             by
             the
             counsell
             of
             their
             mothers
             whilst
             they
             are
             young
             ,
             but
             then
             in
             their
             grown
             years
             to
             forsake
             their
             counsell
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               For
               they
               shall
               be
               an
               ornament
               of
               grace
               unto
               thy
               head
               ,
               and
               chains
               about
               thy
               neck
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thy
             obeying
             the
             counsell
             &
             instruction
             of
             thy
             parents
             ,
             &
             walking
             in
             those
             holy
             waies
             which
             they
             prescribe
             thee
             ,
             will
             be
             as
             ornaments
             to
             thee
             :
             they
             will
             be
             no
             burden
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             will
             make
             thee
             amiable
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             &
             man.
             Yea
             &
             some
             conceive
             that
             hereby
             also
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             for
             this
             conferre
             many
             good
             blessings
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             an
             ornament
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             long
             life
             ,
             riches
             &
             honours
             ,
             &
             a
             crown
             of
             eternall
             glory
             heareafter
             :
             which
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             such
             ornaments
             ,
             as
             chains
             of
             gold
             &
             jewels
             ,
             have
             been
             usually
             given
             to
             those
             that
             for
             their
             wisdome
             have
             been
             advanced
             to
             places
             of
             honour
             ;
             as
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             Gen.
             41.42
             .
             &
             to
             Daniel
             ,
             Dan.
             5.16
             .
             But
             indeed
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             seeking
             here
             (
             as
             is
             noted
             upon
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             to
             train
             up
             children
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             piety
             ,
             he
             useth
             expressions
             sutable
             to
             the
             affections
             of
             children
             ,
             that
             do
             usually
             delight
             in
             chains
             &
             jewels
             &
             gay
             apparel
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               If
               they
               say
               ,
               Come
               with
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             undertaken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             to
             disswade
             young
             men
             from
             hearkening
             to
             the
             enticements
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             he
             instanceth
             here
             particularly
             in
             the
             inticements
             of
             those
             cut-throats
             &
             ruffians
             that
             live
             by
             robbing
             on
             the
             high
             way
             :
             (
             for
             this
             I
             conceive
             the
             words
             do
             plainly
             hold
             forth
             ;
             though
             under
             this
             particular
             we
             may
             comprehend
             also
             the
             enticements
             of
             those
             that
             by
             oppression
             and
             cousenage
             do
             utterly
             ruine
             men
             to
             enrich
             &
             exalt
             themselves
             ,
             &
             that
             because
             even
             this
             is
             no
             better
             then
             man-slaughter
             &
             laying
             wait
             for
             bloud
             ,
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             that
             follows
             vers
             .
             19.
             )
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             what
             a
             confident
             &
             jocund
             manner
             they
             expresse
             themselves
             ,
             
               Come
               with
               us
            
             :
             as
             who
             should
             say
             ,
             No
             men
             live
             a
             braver
             freer
             life
             then
             we
             do
             ,
             &
             having
             us
             to
             side
             with
             you
             ,
             who
             by
             our
             number
             &
             strength
             are
             so
             well
             able
             to
             carry
             on
             our
             designs
             ,
             you
             need
             not
             fear
             any
             thing
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             that
             they
             endeavour
             to
             embolden
             them
             against
             the
             feare
             both
             of
             shame
             and
             punishment
             ,
             by
             assuring
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             lurk
             privily
             in
             such
             close
             secret
             places
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             on
             a
             sodain
             rush
             forth
             ,
             &
             surprize
             those
             that
             passed
             by
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             should
             never
             be
             known
             ,
             
               Let
               us
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               lay
               wait
               for
               bloud
               ;
               let
               us
               lurk
               privily
               for
               the
               innocent
               without
               cause
               .
            
             Yea
             &
             the
             same
             some
             conceive
             is
             implyed
             in
             their
             speaking
             of
             surprizing
             
               the
               innocent
               without
               cause
            
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             such
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             travel
             by
             the
             way
             the
             more
             securely
             &
             fearlesly
             .
             Had
             they
             watched
             to
             take
             revenge
             on
             any
             that
             had
             wronged
             them
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             more
             danger
             in
             that
             ,
             because
             they
             might
             well
             expect
             ,
             that
             such
             men
             would
             be
             the
             more
             jealous
             and
             watchfull
             over
             themselves
             :
             but
             when
             they
             should
             set
             upon
             poor
             simple-hearted
             innocent
             men
             ,
             that
             had
             never
             done
             any
             thing
             ,
             for
             which
             any
             man
             should
             seek
             to
             take
             away
             their
             lives
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             easy
             work
             to
             surprize
             them
             .
             But
             then
             withall
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             Solomons
             purpose
             was
             not
             to
             set
             down
             the
             very
             words
             ,
             wherewith
             such
             varlets
             are
             wont
             to
             entice
             young
             men
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             their
             waies
             of
             villany
             .
             For
             it
             were
             enough
             to
             fright
             &
             to
             beat
             off
             a
             young
             novice
             ,
             not
             yet
             fleshed
             in
             sin
             ,
             to
             have
             this
             at
             the
             first
             dash
             propounded
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Come
               with
               us
               ,
               let
               us
               lay
               wait
               for
               bloud
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             besides
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             more
             available
             for
             the
             inveigling
             of
             such
             young
             men
             ,
             to
             have
             pleaded
             ,
             that
             those
             whom
             they
             meant
             to
             prey
             upon
             ,
             were
             covetous
             carles
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             should
             but
             take
             from
             them
             what
             they
             had
             before
             unjustly
             gotten
             from
             others
             ,
             then
             to
             talk
             of
             surprizing
             
               the
               innocent
               without
               cause
            
             .
             But
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             doth
             expresse
             their
             sollicitations
             in
             such
             odious
             tearms
             ,
             only
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             whatever
             they
             might
             pretend
             when
             they
             sought
             to
             draw
             young
             men
             into
             their
             society
             ,
             it
             was
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             impudently
             expressed
             themselves
             thus
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               let
               us
               lay
               wait
               for
               bloud
               ,
            
             &c.
             for
             this
             their
             robberies
             would
             end
             in
             at
             last
             ;
             &
             whatever
             they
             might
             pretend
             ,
             their
             own
             consciences
             could
             not
             but
             bear
             witnesse
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             causlesly
             lye
             in
             wait
             to
             undoe
             poor
             innocent
             men
             :
             see
             the
             following
             Note
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Let
               us
               swallow
               them
               up
               alive
               as
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               whole
               as
               those
               that
               goe
               down
               into
               the
               pit
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             We
             will
             sodainly
             &
             easily
             dispatch
             them
             ,
             &
             withall
             make
             such
             a
             clean
             riddance
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             nothing
             left
             ,
             whereby
             any
             discovery
             may
             be
             made
             of
             what
             we
             have
             done
             .
             So
             that
             there
             are
             two
             arguments
             couched
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             whereby
             they
             seek
             to
             draw
             in
             the
             young
             man
             they
             speak
             to
             ,
             to
             joyn
             in
             their
             robberies
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             that
             there
             would
             not
             be
             the
             least
             difficulty
             in
             effecting
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             propounded
             to
             themselves
             ;
             they
             would
             as
             speedily
             dispatch
             them
             ,
             &
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             whatever
             they
             had
             about
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             that
             is
             healthfull
             &
             lusty
             falling
             unawares
             into
             a
             pit
             is
             sodainly
             brought
             to
             destruction
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             grave
             doth
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             swallow
             up
             &
             consume
             the
             dead
             bodies
             that
             are
             laid
             into
             it
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             55.15
             .
             &
             124.3
             :
             &
             2ly
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             did
             in
             this
             kind
             should
             never
             be
             known
             .
             For
             whereas
             it
             might
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             those
             they
             sought
             to
             surprize
             might
             escape
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             dead
             carkases
             or
             the
             bloud
             of
             those
             they
             should
             slay
             would
             be
             found
             ,
             &
             so
             there
             would
             be
             diligent
             search
             made
             to
             find
             out
             those
             that
             had
             done
             it
             ;
             this
             is
             prevented
             ,
             by
             affirming
             confidently
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             so
             surely
             dispatch
             those
             they
             set
             upon
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             never
             come
             to
             tell
             any
             
             tales
             of
             what
             had
             been
             done
             to
             them
             :
             yea
             that
             such
             a
             course
             should
             be
             taken
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             more
             appearance
             of
             bloud
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             raise
             any
             suspicion
             of
             what
             had
             been
             done
             ,
             then
             if
             the
             earth
             opening
             her
             mouth
             had
             swallowed
             them
             up
             alive
             .
             And
             then
             again
             the
             multitudes
             of
             those
             they
             would
             thus
             surprize
             &
             make
             away
             may
             be
             implyed
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             boast
             of
             swallowing
             them
             up
             
               as
               the
               grave
            
             ,
             of
             which
             Solomon
             saith
             elsewhere
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             never
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             Prov.
             30.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Cast
               in
               thy
               lot
               among
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             These
             words
             propound
             to
             the
             young
             man
             they
             labour
             to
             inveigle
             ,
             1.
             that
             he
             would
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             try
             what
             their
             lot
             should
             be
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             what
             money
             he
             had
             he
             would
             put
             it
             into
             a
             common
             stock
             with
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             gotten
             some
             booty
             .
             And
             then
             withall
             they
             imply
             a
             promise
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             should
             get
             any
             thing
             by
             the
             waies
             propounded
             ,
             they
             would
             all
             have
             share
             &
             share
             like
             .
             Whereas
             he
             might
             fear
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             came
             to
             divide
             the
             spoil
             they
             should
             get
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             many
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             long
             in
             league
             together
             ,
             and
             were
             experienced
             men
             in
             these
             waies
             ,
             they
             would
             put
             him
             off
             with
             some
             small
             pittance
             ;
             therefore
             they
             assure
             him
             that
             he
             should
             have
             an
             equall
             share
             with
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             &
             that
             ,
             if
             he
             pleased
             ,
             determined
             by
             lot
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               let
               us
               all
               have
               one
               purse
            
             :
             for
             hereby
             they
             imply
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             would
             justly
             divide
             their
             booties
             amongst
             them
             all
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             would
             all
             spend
             upon
             one
             common
             stock
             ;
             if
             they
             spent
             upon
             what
             he
             had
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             he
             should
             as
             freely
             at
             other
             times
             spend
             upon
             what
             they
             had
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               My
               son
               ,
               walk
               not
               thou
               in
               the
               way
               with
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             joyn
             not
             with
             them
             in
             any
             of
             their
             wicked
             waies
             ;
             yea
             that
             thou
             maist
             not
             be
             insnared
             by
             them
             ,
             keep
             not
             company
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               For
               their
               feet
               run
               to
               evil
               ,
               &
               make
               hast
               to
               shed
               bloud
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             are
             carried
             violently
             into
             sinfull
             courses
             ,
             or
             to
             doe
             mischief
             unto
             poor
             innocent
             men
             ;
             yea
             they
             run
             headlong
             to
             the
             shedding
             of
             innocent
             bloud
             .
             But
             ,
             may
             some
             say
             ,
             why
             doth
             Solomon
             inform
             young
             men
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             knew
             not
             ,
             thereby
             to
             beat
             them
             off
             from
             hearkning
             to
             such
             mens
             inticements
             ,
             seeing
             they
             themselves
             are
             brought
             in
             before
             vers
             .
             11.
             plainly
             professing
             thus
             much
             ,
             
               Come
               with
               us
               ,
               let
               us
               lay
               wait
               for
               bloud
            
             ?
             &c.
             I
             answer
             ,
             To
             evade
             this
             objection
             ,
             some
             expound
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               For
               their
               feet
               run
               to
               evil
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             run
             headlong
             upon
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
             they
             make
             all
             the
             speed
             they
             can
             to
             the
             gallows
             ,
             
               &
               make
               haste
               to
               shed
               bloud
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             shed
             their
             own
             bloud
             .
             But
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             do
             rather
             look
             upon
             this
             as
             a
             farther
             confirmation
             of
             that
             which
             is
             noted
             before
             upon
             those
             words
             vers
             .
             11.
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             did
             there
             expresse
             the
             sollicitations
             of
             that
             kind
             of
             men
             in
             those
             tearms
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               let
               us
               lay
               wait
               for
               bloud
               ,
            
             &c.
             not
             because
             he
             would
             have
             us
             think
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             use
             any
             such
             language
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             intimate
             that
             whatever
             they
             might
             pretend
             ,
             this
             they
             would
             in
             the
             conclusion
             draw
             them
             to
             .
             Yet
             withall
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             Solomon
             might
             use
             this
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             keep
             young
             men
             from
             hearkning
             to
             such
             evil
             counsellors
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             be
             supposed
             that
             they
             had
             in
             expresse
             tearms
             encouraged
             them
             to
             lye
             in
             wait
             for
             bloud
             ,
             seeing
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               for
               their
               feet
               run
               to
               evil
               ,
            
             &c.
             might
             be
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             thus
             ,
             Mind
             not
             so
             much
             the
             great
             riches
             they
             promise
             
             you
             in
             these
             waies
             ,
             as
             the
             evil
             &
             sin
             they
             tempt
             you
             to
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             shedding
             bloud
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Surely
               in
               vain
               the
               net
               is
               spread
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               any
               bird
               .
            
             ]
             According
             to
             this
             Translation
             of
             ours
             ,
             there
             are
             only
             two
             literall
             expositions
             that
             can
             be
             given
             of
             this
             parabolicall
             expression
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             for
             a
             fowler
             to
             spread
             a
             net
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             any
             bird
             ,
             because
             if
             she
             espies
             the
             net
             ,
             she
             will
             not
             come
             near
             it
             ,
             but
             will
             presently
             betake
             her self
             to
             her
             wings
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Poet
             ,
             
               Quaeque
               nimis
               patent
               retia
               ,
               vitat
               avis
            
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             it
             may
             be
             probably
             thought
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               every
               thing
               that
               hath
               a
               wing
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             so
             understand
             it
             ,
             that
             which
             Solomon
             might
             intend
             thereby
             may
             be
             ,
             1.
             to
             imply
             the
             reason
             why
             those
             robbers
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             do
             lurk
             in
             thickets
             ,
             &
             lye
             in
             wait
             in
             secret
             places
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             they
             should
             be
             frustrated
             of
             their
             hopes
             &
             purposes
             ,
             as
             the
             unskilfull
             fowler
             is
             when
             his
             nets
             are
             seen
             ;
             2.
             to
             shew
             how
             little
             assurance
             those
             men
             have
             ,
             that
             run
             these
             waies
             ,
             of
             those
             great
             spoils
             which
             they
             with
             so
             much
             confidence
             promise
             the
             young
             novices
             they
             would
             draw
             in
             to
             be
             partners
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             expressed
             before
             ver
             .
             13
             ;
             &
             that
             because
             ,
             as
             the
             bird
             seeing
             the
             net
             or
             snare
             that
             is
             laid
             for
             her
             ,
             doth
             usually
             flie
             away
             &
             evade
             the
             danger
             ,
             so
             the
             innocent
             ,
             discovering
             by
             some
             means
             or
             other
             that
             there
             are
             such
             men
             lying
             in
             wait
             for
             them
             ,
             do
             often
             prevent
             the
             danger
             ,
             and
             escape
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             at
             least
             God
             ,
             who
             sees
             all
             things
             that
             are
             done
             upon
             earth
             ,
             may
             by
             his
             providence
             many
             waies
             preserve
             them
             from
             falling
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             or
             3.
             rather
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             seeing
             poor
             silly
             birds
             will
             thus
             eschew
             a
             danger
             when
             once
             they
             discern
             it
             ,
             much
             more
             should
             reasonable
             men
             carefully
             avoid
             the
             snare
             that
             is
             laid
             for
             their
             lives
             in
             the
             enticement
             of
             such
             wicked
             wretches
             ,
             when
             once
             it
             is
             discovered
             to
             them
             .
             But
             then
             the
             second
             &
             the
             most
             generally
             approved
             exposition
             that
             is
             given
             of
             these
             words
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             
               the
               net
               is
               spread
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               any
               bird
               ,
            
             because
             though
             they
             see
             the
             net
             ,
             yet
             poor
             silly
             creatures
             ,
             so
             greedy
             they
             are
             after
             the
             bait
             ,
             they
             will
             run
             into
             the
             net
             ,
             &
             so
             are
             taken
             &
             destroyed
             :
             And
             then
             that
             which
             Solomon
             would
             imply
             hereby
             is
             ,
             that
             just
             so
             it
             is
             with
             wicked
             men
             that
             are
             tempted
             to
             these
             lewd
             courses
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             see
             the
             snares
             whereinto
             they
             are
             like
             to
             fall
             ,
             in
             the
             gallows
             &
             gibbets
             that
             are
             set
             up
             in
             severall
             places
             for
             such
             varlets
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             plainly
             see
             the
             destruction
             which
             their
             desperate
             courses
             are
             like
             to
             bring
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             example
             of
             others
             that
             have
             run
             the
             same
             waies
             ,
             &
             are
             daily
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             magistrate
             ;
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             take
             warning
             ,
             but
             rush
             headlong
             upon
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
             and
             bring
             themselves
             at
             last
             to
             a
             shamefull
             death
             .
             And
             so
             indeed
             this
             proverbiall
             expression
             seems
             to
             be
             explained
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               And
               they
               lay
               wait
               for
               their
               own
               bloud
               ,
               they
               lurk
               privily
               for
               their
               own
               lives
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             whilst
             they
             lye
             in
             wait
             for
             others
             ,
             through
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             bring
             destruction
             hereby
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             many
             times
             a
             shamefull
             death
             here
             ,
             and
             without
             repentance
             eternall
             death
             alwaies
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               So
               are
               the
               waies
               of
               every
               one
               that
               is
               greedy
               of
               gain
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             What
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             said
             of
             these
             robbers
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             particular
             instance
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             like
             manner
             said
             of
             all
             other
             covetous
             wretches
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             greedinesse
             
             after
             gain
             do
             by
             oppression
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             impoverish
             and
             undoe
             men
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               which
               taketh
               away
               the
               life
               of
               the
               owners
               thereof
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             greedinesse
             after
             gain
             causeth
             such
             men
             ,
             even
             to
             take
             away
             the
             lives
             of
             those
             that
             have
             the
             wealth
             they
             gape
             after
             in
             their
             possession
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             which
             gain
             ,
             gotten
             by
             such
             unjust
             and
             bloudy
             waies
             ,
             doth
             usually
             bring
             destruction
             upon
             those
             that
             do
             so
             unjustly
             possesse
             it
             ,
             and
             cut
             short
             their
             daies
             ,
             see
             1
             Tim.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Wisedome
               cryeth
               without
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             By
             wisedome
             ,
             represented
             here
             to
             us
             under
             the
             person
             of
             some
             grave
             matron
             ,
             Lady
             ,
             or
             Princesse
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             doctrine
             of
             life
             revealed
             by
             God
             unto
             men
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             coeternall
             &
             personall
             wisedome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               are
               hid
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               wisedome
               &
               knowledge
               ,
            
             Col.
             3.2
             .
             as
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             chap.
             8.22
             ,
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               possessed
               me
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               before
               his
               works
               of
               old
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             wisedomes
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             he
             is
             the
             most
             absolute
             ,
             the
             most
             excellent
             and
             sovereign
             wisedome
             ,
             the
             wisedome
             of
             wisedomes
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             he
             is
             the
             authour
             of
             all
             wisedome
             ,
             teaching
             men
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             them
             wise
             ,
             &
             to
             make
             them
             walk
             wisely
             ,
             even
             
               the
               manifold
               wisedome
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             cals
             it
             Eph.
             3.10
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             he
             hath
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             by
             many
             severall
             waies
             ,
             perswaded
             men
             to
             forsake
             their
             sinfull
             waies
             ,
             &
             to
             turn
             unto
             God.
             Now
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             that
             this
             
               wisedome
               cryeth
               without
               ,
               she
               uttereth
               her
               voice
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
            
             &c.
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             whereas
             those
             seducers
             before
             mentioned
             do
             secretly
             &
             closely
             seek
             to
             entice
             men
             to
             their
             sinfull
             waies
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             God
             doth
             on
             the
             other
             side
             openly
             &
             in
             publick
             ,
             with
             all
             plainnesse
             &
             earnestnesse
             ,
             call
             upon
             all
             men
             in
             all
             places
             that
             walk
             in
             such
             waies
             ,
             both
             the
             seducers
             &
             the
             seduced
             ,
             to
             abandon
             their
             evil
             courses
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             holily
             and
             righteously
             ,
             shewing
             them
             that
             in
             the
             conclusion
             the
             following
             of
             this
             advice
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             only
             true
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               She
               crieth
               in
               the
               chief
               place
               of
               concourse
               ,
               in
               the
               openings
               of
               the
               gates
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Gen.
             22.17
             .
             Judg.
             5.11
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             9.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               How
               long
               ,
               ye
               simple
               ones
               ,
               will
               ye
               love
               simplicity
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             
               simple
               ones
            
             here
             are
             meant
             such
             as
             erre
             through
             weaknesse
             &
             ignorance
             ,
             &
             are
             carried
             away
             even
             in
             their
             grown
             years
             with
             childish
             vanities
             :
             &
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               the
               scorners
               delight
               in
               their
               scorning
               ,
               and
               fools
               hate
               knowledge
               ,
            
             by
             scorners
             are
             meant
             such
             as
             deride
             all
             means
             used
             to
             reclaim
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             fools
             such
             as
             wilfully
             run
             on
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Turn
               you
               at
               my
               reproof
               :
               behold
               I
               will
               pour
               my
               spirit
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             fully
             and
             freely
             make
             known
             my
             mind
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             inform
             you
             what
             my
             will
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             would
             have
             you
             doe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Because
               I
               have
               called
               ,
               &
               ye
               refused
               ,
               I
               have
               stretched
               out
               my
               hand
               ,
               &
               no
               man
               regarded
               .
            
             ]
             Many
             things
             may
             be
             here
             intended
             by
             wisdomes
             stretching
             out
             her
             hand
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             that
             which
             is
             here
             principally
             meant
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             she
             had
             by
             way
             of
             beckning
             called
             them
             to
             come
             in
             to
             her
             ,
             (
             dealing
             therein
             with
             them
             as
             with
             deaf
             men
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             were
             gone
             far
             off
             from
             God
             ;
             )
             or
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             pleaded
             earnestly
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             in
             so
             doing
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             stretch
             out
             their
             
             hands
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             offered
             to
             receive
             them
             &
             imbrace
             them
             in
             her
             bosome
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             come
             in
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               I
               also
               will
               laugh
               at
               your
               calamity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             laughed
             at
             my
             reproofs
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             help
             you
             ,
             nor
             mind
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             cry
             &
             howle
             in
             your
             misery
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             they
             regard
             men
             in
             distresse
             ,
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             laugh
             at
             them
             and
             mock
             them
             when
             they
             are
             in
             misery
             ;
             for
             so
             afterward
             here
             this
             is
             explained
             vers
             .
             28
             :
             but
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             2.4
             .
             
               I
               will
               mock
               when
               your
               fear
               cometh
               upon
               you
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             that
             which
             you
             feared
             shall
             come
             upon
             you
             ,
             or
             when
             in
             the
             time
             of
             your
             calamity
             you
             shall
             be
             overwhelmed
             with
             fear
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               When
               your
               fear
               cometh
               as
               desolation
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             the
             desolation
             of
             war
             ,
             which
             comes
             suddenly
             &
             with
             unresistable
             violence
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             30.14
             ;
             or
             ,
             any
             other
             desolation
             ,
             that
             is
             made
             by
             any
             other
             means
             ,
             that
             falls
             upon
             men
             with
             fury
             ,
             &
             brings
             upon
             them
             insufferable
             misery
             :
             
               &
               your
               destruction
               cometh
               as
               a
               whirl-wind
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             58.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               they
               call
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             calamity
             ,
             though
             before
             they
             never
             regarded
             to
             doe
             it
             :
             
               but
               I
               will
               not
               answer
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             they
             would
             heretofore
             regard
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             called
             upon
             them
             :
             
               they
               shall
               seek
               me
               early
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             these
             calamities
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             78.34
             ;
             or
             with
             all
             earnestnesse
             ,
             calling
             upon
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             from
             morning
             to
             morning
             .
             Yea
             &
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             word
             early
             implyeth
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             their
             youth
             these
             calamities
             should
             seize
             upon
             them
             ,
             &
             drive
             them
             perforce
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             even
             then
             it
             should
             be
             in
             vain
             ,
             as
             the
             following
             words
             shew
             :
             
               but
               they
               shall
               not
               find
               me
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             seek
             me
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             may
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             their
             calamities
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.42
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               For
               that
               they
               hated
               knowledge
               ,
               &
               did
               not
               chuse
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             did
             not
             before
             chuse
             to
             fear
             God
             with
             a
             filial
             fear
             ,
             though
             now
             perforce
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             him
             because
             of
             his
             judgements
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               Therefore
               shall
               they
               eat
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               own
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Wicked
             men
             may
             be
             said
             to
             
               eat
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               own
               way
            
             in
             three
             respects
             :
             1.
             when
             the
             honours
             ,
             riches
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             sought
             after
             ,
             prove
             the
             occasion
             of
             much
             misery
             to
             them
             ;
             2.
             when
             they
             come
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             their
             own
             counsels
             and
             courses
             ;
             &
             3.
             when
             God
             punisheth
             them
             according
             to
             their
             deserts
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             
               they
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               their
               own
               devices
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             abundantly
             punished
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             enough
             of
             those
             sins
             in
             the
             punishment
             ,
             whereof
             they
             could
             never
             have
             enough
             in
             the
             practise
             :
             yea
             and
             more
             particularly
             this
             may
             intend
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             inward
             vexation
             of
             their
             minds
             for
             the
             evil
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             men
             that
             loath
             those
             meats
             whereon
             they
             have
             formerly
             surfeited
             .
             But
             however
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             foregoing
             language
             of
             such
             wicked
             wretches
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Let
               us
               swallow
               them
               up
               alive
               as
               the
               grave
               ,
            
             &c.
             implying
             ,
             that
             however
             sweet
             those
             morsels
             might
             seem
             in
             the
             devouring
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             prove
             bitter
             enough
             in
             the
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               For
               the
               turning
               away
               of
               the
               simple
               shall
               slay
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               For
               the
               ease
               of
               the
               simple
               shall
               slay
               them
            
             :
             &
             then
             by
             
               the
               ease
               of
               the
               simple
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             their
             constant
             &
             obdurate
             settlednesse
             in
             their
             evil
             waies
             ,
             as
             pleasing
             themselves
             therein
             ,
             being
             free
             from
             all
             fear
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             promising
             themselves
             all
             prosperity
             and
             peace
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Jer.
             48.11
             .
             
               Moab
               hath
               been
               at
               rest
               from
               his
               youth
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               settled
               on
               his
               lees
               ,
            
             or
             else
             the
             present
             peace
             &
             plenty
             wherein
             they
             live
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             same
             is
             meant
             here
             that
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               prosperity
               of
               fools
               shall
               destroy
               them
               .
            
             But
             our
             Translation
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             
               For
               the
               turning
               away
               of
               the
               simple
               shall
               slay
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             turning
             away
             from
             God
             and
             his
             law
             ,
             and
             the
             waies
             of
             holinesse
             &
             righteousnesse
             therein
             prescribed
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             their
             turning
             away
             from
             the
             reproofs
             &
             instructions
             of
             wisedome
             :
             &
             then
             this
             expression
             might
             be
             used
             with
             reference
             to
             those
             foregoing
             words
             of
             wisedome
             vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Turn
               ye
               at
               my
               reproof
            
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               and
               the
               prosperity
               of
               fools
               shall
               destroy
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             hastens
             Gods
             judgements
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             the
             more
             grievous
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             being
             fools
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             use
             their
             prosperity
             ,
             but
             are
             puffed
             up
             thereby
             ,
             and
             mind
             only
             their
             worldly
             contentments
             ;
             &
             especially
             because
             seeing
             themselves
             to
             prosper
             in
             their
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             apprehending
             that
             it
             is
             for
             their
             walking
             in
             those
             waies
             that
             things
             go
             so
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             hereby
             hardened
             and
             emboldened
             to
             persevere
             therein
             .
             Because
             against
             the
             foregoing
             threatning
             of
             Gods
             just
             judgements
             ,
             that
             should
             fall
             upon
             wicked
             men
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             none
             do
             usually
             live
             more
             quietly
             &
             prosperously
             then
             such
             men
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             preventing
             this
             objection
             it
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             that
             even
             their
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             doth
             manifestly
             tend
             to
             bring
             the
             sorer
             destruction
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               But
               whoso
               hearkneth
               unto
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             instructions
             of
             wisedome
             here
             before
             in
             this
             chapter
             given
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             contained
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             instructions
             of
             wisedome
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             generall
             :
             
               shall
               dwell
               safely
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Levit.
             26.5
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             91.1
             ,
             3
             ,
             10
             :
             
               and
               shall
               be
               quiet
               from
               fear
               of
               evil
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             evil
             ,
             but
             from
             fear
             of
             evil
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             implyes
             not
             only
             a
             settled
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             wherein
             there
             should
             be
             no
             danger
             of
             a
             change
             ,
             but
             also
             security
             of
             mind
             not
             subject
             to
             terrifying
             fears
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             11.15
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               MY
               son
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             these
             are
             still
             the
             words
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             as
             those
             were
             in
             the
             later
             part
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             from
             the
             20.
             verse
             .
             But
             because
             it
             is
             not
             said
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               so
               that
               thou
               encline
               thine
               ear
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             (
             as
             it
             should
             have
             been
             if
             wisedome
             had
             been
             still
             speaking
             )
             but
             ,
             
               so
               that
               thou
               encline
               thine
               ear
               to
               wisedome
               ,
            
             and
             especially
             because
             the
             following
             instructions
             are
             clearly
             Solomons
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             chap.
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             where
             having
             said
             ,
             
               Hear
               ye
               children
            
             ,
             &c.
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               for
               I
               was
               my
               fathers
               son
               ,
               tender
               and
               only
               beloved
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               my
               mother
            
             ;
             therefore
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             Solomon
             here
             returns
             to
             call
             upon
             men
             again
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             as
             before
             chap.
             1.8
             .
             
               My
               son
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               receive
               my
               words
               ,
               and
               hide
               my
               commandements
               with
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             esteem
             them
             highly
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             up
             safely
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             their
             choicest
             jewels
             ;
             or
             as
             men
             will
             carry
             some
             things
             continually
             about
             with
             them
             in
             their
             bosomes
             ,
             
             because
             they
             make
             such
             precious
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             no
             other
             place
             safe
             enough
             to
             hide
             them
             in
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             119.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               if
               thou
               criest
               after
               knowledge
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             thou
             callest
             after
             her
             to
             have
             her
             come
             to
             thee
             ,
             as
             children
             use
             to
             cry
             after
             their
             mother
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             if
             in
             prayer
             thou
             callest
             earnestly
             upon
             God
             for
             knowledge
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             here
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             vers
             .
             6.
             the
             reason
             given
             why
             men
             should
             thus
             cry
             after
             knowledge
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             only
             God
             that
             can
             give
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               wisdome
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             for
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               liftest
               up
               thy
               voice
               for
               understanding
               ,
            
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               and
               givest
               thy
               voice
               for
               understanding
               :
            
             which
             may
             imply
             a
             mans
             giving
             up
             himself
             wholly
             to
             this
             businesse
             of
             praying
             for
             understanding
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             so
             clear
             in
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               If
               thou
               seekest
               her
               as
               silver
               ,
               and
               searchest
               for
               her
               as
               for
               hid
               treasures
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             men
             labour
             to
             get
             wealth
             ,
             or
             as
             men
             seek
             to
             find
             &
             to
             get
             silver
             &
             gold
             out
             of
             the
             mines
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             as
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             lost
             silver
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             that
             they
             highly
             esteem
             ,
             do
             endeavour
             by
             all
             possible
             means
             to
             find
             it
             again
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             thou
             seekest
             wisdome
             with
             all
             earnestnesse
             ,
             sparing
             no
             cost
             nor
             labour
             ,
             seeking
             it
             all
             manner
             of
             waies
             ,
             &
             renewing
             thine
             endeavours
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             if
             a
             while
             thou
             failest
             of
             what
             thou
             seekest
             for
             .
             Yea
             &
             withall
             ,
             by
             comparing
             wisdome
             with
             silver
             and
             hid
             treasures
             ,
             Solomon
             doth
             also
             imply
             ,
             how
             precious
             wisdome
             is
             ,
             how
             hard
             to
             be
             obtained
             ,
             and
             how
             delightfull
             it
             is
             at
             last
             when
             it
             is
             gotten
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Then
               shalt
               thou
               understand
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               find
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Hereby
             thou
             shalt
             be
             brought
             truly
             and
             experimentally
             to
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             fear
             God
             ,
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             &
             to
             walk
             in
             his
             fear
             ,
             and
             so
             thou
             shalt
             attain
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             consists
             true
             wisdome
             .
             But
             yet
             withall
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             promise
             here
             made
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             growing
             up
             unto
             farther
             perfection
             in
             the
             fear
             &
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             some
             measure
             of
             the
             fear
             and
             knowledge
             of
             God
             there
             must
             be
             in
             men
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             labour
             &
             pray
             for
             wisdome
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             prescribed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               wisdome
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             3
             :
             
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               cometh
               knowledge
               &
               understanding
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             revealeth
             it
             to
             men
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             &
             teacheth
             it
             effectually
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               He
               layeth
               up
               sound
               wisdome
               for
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             saving
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             an
             appearance
             only
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             is
             indeed
             true
             wisdome
             ,
             in
             regard
             it
             will
             doe
             men
             good
             unto
             all
             eternity
             :
             this
             God
             gives
             not
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             layeth
             it
             up
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             a
             treasure
             ,
             for
             the
             righteous
             ,
             &
             is
             most
             ready
             to
             bestow
             it
             upon
             them
             when
             they
             seek
             it
             of
             him
             :
             
               he
               is
               a
               buckler
               to
               them
               that
               walk
               uprightly
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             chiefly
             in
             regard
             of
             defending
             them
             from
             spirituall
             evils
             ,
             as
             the
             following
             verses
             set
             forth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               He
               keepeth
               the
               paths
               of
               judgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             Gods
             being
             exactly
             just
             in
             all
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               &
               preserveth
               the
               way
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
            
             they
             understand
             of
             Gods
             preserving
             his
             servants
             in
             all
             their
             waies
             &
             enterprises
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             
               He
               keepeth
               the
               paths
               of
               judgement
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             causeth
             them
             to
             keep
             the
             paths
             of
             judgement
             ;
             
             he
             keeps
             his
             servants
             in
             the
             paths
             of
             judgement
             ,
             not
             suffering
             them
             by
             any
             temptations
             to
             be
             drawn
             aside
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             to
             the
             left
             :
             
               and
               preserveth
               the
               way
               of
               his
               saints
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             from
             being
             drawn
             out
             of
             those
             waies
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             evil
             whilst
             they
             walk
             in
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             Then
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             advice
             given
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             sought
             earnestly
             to
             God
             for
             wisedome
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             God
             thereupon
             hath
             given
             thee
             wisedome
             ,
             as
             was
             promised
             above
             vers
             .
             6
             :
             
               shalt
               thou
               understand
               righteousnesse
               and
               judgement
               and
               equity
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               When
               wisedome
               entreth
               into
               thine
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             thou
             hast
             attained
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             art
             become
             truly
             wise
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             seriously
             delighted
             with
             it
             :
             and
             then
             it
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             followeth
             ,
             
               and
               knowledge
               is
               pleasant
               unto
               thy
               soul
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Discretion
               shall
               preserve
               thee
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             from
             sinfull
             waies
             ,
             and
             the
             dangers
             thereupon
             ensuing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               To
               deliver
               thee
               from
               the
               way
               of
               the
               evil
               man
               ,
               from
               the
               man
               that
               speaketh
               froward
               things
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             all
             seducers
             ,
             that
             teach
             false
             doctrines
             ,
             or
             entice
             men
             to
             wicked
             waies
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             22.27
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Who
               leave
               the
               paths
               of
               uprightnesse
               ,
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               darknesse
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Who
             do
             wilfully
             against
             knowledge
             live
             constantly
             &
             with
             delight
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             ignorance
             &
             wickednesse
             ,
             yea
             in
             those
             abominable
             waies
             ,
             which
             men
             are
             ashamed
             to
             commit
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             freer
             doing
             whereof
             they
             seek
             to
             be
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             robbing
             ,
             and
             drunkennesse
             ,
             and
             filthinesse
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             24.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Who
               rejoyce
               to
               doe
               evil
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               the
               frowardnesse
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             own
             and
             other
             mens
             wickednesse
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             walking
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             they
             discern
             not
             the
             danger
             of
             those
             lewd
             waies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               To
               deliver
               thee
               from
               the
               strange
               woman
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             To
             preserve
             thee
             from
             being
             entangled
             by
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             rescue
             thee
             out
             of
             her
             power
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             already
             been
             ensnared
             by
             her
             .
             Now
             though
             by
             
               the
               strange
               woman
            
             may
             be
             meant
             any
             whore
             ,
             &
             that
             because
             God
             had
             severely
             forbidden
             this
             sin
             ,
             &
             so
             such
             a
             one
             might
             be
             called
             
               the
               strange
               woman
            
             ,
             as
             ordinary
             fire
             which
             might
             not
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             is
             called
             
               strange
               fire
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             idol-gods
             which
             the
             Israelites
             were
             forbidden
             to
             worship
             are
             called
             
               strange
               gods
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             meant
             here
             of
             a
             whorish
             wife
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             that
             suits
             best
             with
             the
             words
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               which
               forsaketh
               the
               guide
               of
               her
               youth
               ,
               and
               forgetteth
               the
               covenant
               of
               her
               God
               :
            
             &
             such
             a
             one
             may
             best
             be
             called
             
               the
               strange
               woman
            
             ,
             because
             she
             is
             not
             the
             adulterers
             wife
             ,
             but
             another
             mans
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             held
             as
             a
             stranger
             to
             any
             other
             :
             which
             is
             also
             intended
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               even
               from
               the
               stranger
               which
               flattereth
               with
               her
               words
               .
            
             Only
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             that
             because
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             here
             translated
             
               the
               stranger
            
             ,
             doth
             ,
             as
             some
             conceive
             ,
             most
             properly
             signify
             an
             alien
             ,
             a
             woman
             of
             a
             forreign
             nation
             ,
             therefore
             some
             think
             that
             the
             common
             whore
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             if
             any
             such
             were
             through
             abuse
             or
             toleration
             suffered
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             expresse
             law
             Deut.
             23.17
             .
             they
             were
             
             looked
             upon
             as
             heathens
             &
             excommunicate
             persons
             ;
             and
             others
             hold
             that
             the
             adulteresse
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             she
             had
             alienated
             her self
             from
             God
             &
             his
             people
             by
             her
             filthy
             conversation
             ,
             or
             because
             it
             was
             as
             unlawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             goe
             in
             to
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             for
             the
             Israelites
             of
             old
             to
             marry
             with
             the
             daughters
             of
             Canaan
             :
             &
             2.
             that
             though
             the
             adulteresse
             is
             wont
             to
             flatter
             her
             husband
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             hide
             her
             sin
             ,
             yet
             here
             Solomon
             speaks
             of
             the
             flatteries
             wherewith
             she
             enticeth
             other
             men
             to
             commit
             folly
             with
             her
             ,
             alledging
             this
             as
             the
             excellency
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             preserve
             a
             man
             from
             the
             flatteries
             of
             such
             harlots
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Which
               forsaketh
               the
               guide
               of
               her
               youth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Should
             we
             understand
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             of
             the
             unmarried
             whore
             ,
             then
             by
             
               the
               guide
               of
               her
               youth
            
             might
             be
             meant
             her
             father
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             guardian
             or
             governour
             under
             whom
             she
             had
             been
             brought
             up
             ;
             &
             accordingly
             likewise
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               forgetteth
               the
               covenant
               of
               her
               God
               ,
            
             might
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             covenant
             whereby
             all
             Gods
             people
             stand
             engaged
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             commit
             any
             such
             abomination
             as
             whoredome
             is
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             Solomon
             speaks
             here
             of
             the
             adulteresse
             :
             and
             accordingly
             by
             
               the
               guide
               of
               her
               youth
            
             is
             meant
             her
             husband
             ,
             to
             whom
             she
             was
             married
             in
             her
             youth
             ,
             as
             one
             she
             took
             to
             be
             her
             head
             and
             guide
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             same
             title
             is
             given
             to
             God
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             spouse
             the
             Church
             ,
             Jer.
             3.4
             .
             
               Wilt
               thou
               not
               from
               this
               time
               cry
               unto
               me
               ,
               My
               father
               ,
               thou
               art
               the
               guide
               of
               my
               youth
               ?
            
             and
             it
             is
             of
             her
             breaking
             the
             marriage
             covenant
             ,
             whereof
             God
             is
             the
             authour
             &
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             the
             following
             clause
             is
             meant
             ,
             
               and
               forgetteth
               the
               covenant
               of
               her
               God.
            
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             to
             render
             such
             adulteresses
             the
             more
             abominable
             ,
             &
             to
             shew
             how
             little
             cause
             there
             is
             why
             any
             man
             should
             be
             moved
             with
             such
             a
             womans
             flatteries
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             already
             so
             perfidious
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             to
             whom
             she
             was
             married
             in
             her
             youth
             ,
             (
             when
             the
             love
             of
             women
             to
             their
             husbands
             useth
             to
             be
             most
             fervent
             ,
             )
             &
             from
             whom
             consequently
             she
             hath
             received
             many
             expressions
             of
             love
             and
             kindnesse
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             before
             whom
             she
             had
             solemnly
             promised
             to
             be
             faithfull
             to
             her
             husband
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               For
               her
               house
               enclineth
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             it
             be
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             whoredomes
             and
             adulteries
             of
             women
             do
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             without
             repentance
             certain
             destruction
             ;
             yet
             that
             this
             is
             not
             here
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             principally
             ,
             intended
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             how
             great
             the
             benefit
             is
             ,
             that
             wisedome
             delivers
             men
             
               from
               the
               strange
               woman
            
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             For
             ,
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             
               her
               house
               enclineth
               to
               death
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             very
             being
             with
             her
             in
             her
             house
             ,
             or
             the
             frequenting
             of
             her
             house
             ,
             is
             infectious
             and
             deadly
             ,
             and
             tends
             to
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             men
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             death
             :
             
               and
               her
               paths
               unto
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             way
             that
             leads
             to
             her
             house
             ,
             or
             the
             wicked
             courses
             wherein
             she
             brings
             men
             to
             live
             ,
             that
             follow
             her
             and
             converse
             with
             her
             ,
             are
             the
             sure
             way
             to
             destruction
             .
             The
             summe
             therefore
             of
             these
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             adultery
             is
             the
             way
             to
             death
             ,
             not
             only
             eternall
             ,
             but
             temporall
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             that
             lust
             doth
             usually
             wast
             the
             vital
             powers
             ,
             and
             shortens
             mens
             lives
             ,
             &
             sometimes
             they
             die
             of
             filthy
             diseases
             contracted
             by
             their
             uncleannesse
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             regard
             they
             are
             often
             cut
             off
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             jealous
             husband
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             magistrate
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             quarrels
             arising
             amongst
             
             those
             that
             are
             rivals
             in
             the
             love
             of
             these
             harlots
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             way
             of
             divine
             wrath
             ,
             as
             usually
             by
             the
             Lords
             suffering
             them
             to
             fall
             into
             other
             sins
             that
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             gallows
             :
             see
             Heb.
             13.4
             .
             As
             for
             the
             phrases
             here
             used
             ,
             that
             
               her
               house
               enclineth
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               her
               paths
               unto
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             they
             import
             as
             much
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             either
             that
             her
             house
             is
             even
             bending
             and
             sinking
             ,
             &
             ready
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             those
             that
             are
             there
             (
             implying
             that
             both
             she
             and
             those
             that
             keep
             her
             company
             are
             continually
             in
             danger
             of
             utter
             ruine
             ;
             )
             or
             else
             that
             her
             house
             is
             in
             the
             way
             that
             leads
             down-hill
             to
             death
             and
             eternall
             destruction
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             way
             to
             her
             house
             carries
             men
             down
             headlong
             to
             utter
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               None
               that
               goe
               unto
               her
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             that
             lye
             with
             her
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Isa
             .
             8.3
             .
             
               And
               I
               went
               unto
               the
               prophetesse
               ,
               and
               she
               conceived
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               None
               that
               goe
               unto
               her
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             keep
             her
             company
             &
             converse
             with
             her
             :
             
               return
               again
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             do
             ever
             get
             out
             of
             her
             power
             ,
             and
             leave
             this
             sin
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord
             by
             unfeigned
             repentance
             ;
             no
             more
             then
             dead
             men
             (
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             do
             ever
             return
             from
             the
             grave
             or
             hell
             :
             
               neither
               take
               they
               hold
               of
               the
               paths
               of
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             reform
             themselves
             ,
             or
             betake
             themselves
             to
             live
             a
             holy
             &
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             :
             though
             upon
             some
             sudden
             motions
             they
             may
             sometimes
             seem
             to
             catch
             at
             the
             paths
             of
             life
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             seriously
             &
             constantly
             lay
             hold
             on
             them
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             truly
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             none
             that
             are
             insnared
             with
             harlots
             do
             ever
             repent
             &
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             therefore
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             an
             hyperbolicall
             comparative
             expression
             ;
             
               none
               that
               goe
               unto
               her
               ,
               return
               again
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             few
             or
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             none
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Isa
             .
             64.7
             .
             
               there
               is
               none
               that
               calleth
               upon
               thy
               name
               ,
               that
               stirreth
               up
               himself
               to
               take
               hold
               of
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             none
             in
             a
             manner
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             because
             whoremongers
             &
             adulterers
             do
             so
             seldome
             return
             to
             the
             Lord
             by
             repentance
             ,
             in
             allusion
             thereto
             the
             same
             is
             said
             concerning
             the
             idolatrous
             Israelites
             ,
             Hos
             .
             5.4
             .
             
               They
               will
               not
               frame
               their
               doings
               to
               turn
               unto
               their
               God
               ;
               for
               the
               spirit
               of
               whoredome
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               For
               the
               upright
               shall
               dwell
               in
               the
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             when
             wicked
             men
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             37.3
             :
             
               and
               the
               perfect
               shall
               remain
               in
               it
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             they
             and
             their
             posterity
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             37.9
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               But
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               transgressours
               shall
               be
               rooted
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             violently
             taken
             away
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             52.5
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               MY
               son
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             1.8
             .
             and
             2.1
             :
             
               forget
               not
               my
               law
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             neither
             let
             my
             doctrine
             slip
             out
             of
             thy
             memory
             ,
             neither
             be
             unmindfull
             to
             put
             it
             in
             practise
             :
             
               but
               let
               thine
               heart
               keep
               my
               commandements
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             get
             sound
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             love
             them
             ,
             &
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             let
             thine
             heart
             be
             ever
             thinking
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             fully
             set
             upon
             the
             keeping
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               length
               of
               daies
               and
               long
               life
               shall
               they
               adde
               to
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             My
             commandements
             kept
             &
             obeyed
             shall
             bring
             thee
             to
             enjoy
             these
             blessings
             .
             For
             
               length
               of
               daies
               &
               long
               life
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             91.16
             ;
             &
             for
             peace
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             119.165
             .
             
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             For
             the
             lengthening
             out
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             this
             shall
             be
             in
             stead
             of
             diet
             &
             physick
             ,
             &c.
             and
             for
             procuring
             thee
             peace
             ,
             this
             shall
             be
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             endeavours
             &
             policy
             of
             thine
             own
             :
             and
             for
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               shall
               they
               adde
               to
               thee
            
             ,
             I
             conceive
             it
             may
             particularly
             imply
             ,
             that
             hereby
             these
             blessings
             should
             be
             renewed
             and
             continued
             to
             him
             day
             after
             day
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             joynt
             conferring
             of
             both
             these
             blessings
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Let
               not
               mercy
               and
               truth
               forsake
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             If
             we
             understand
             this
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             and
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             57.3
             .
             )
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             By
             keeping
             my
             laws
             make
             sure
             that
             thou
             mayest
             never
             fail
             of
             finding
             God
             mercifull
             and
             faithfull
             to
             thee
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             words
             do
             also
             covertly
             imply
             a
             promise
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             shall
             surely
             be
             with
             those
             that
             conscionably
             observe
             Gods
             commandements
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             of
             mercy
             &
             truth
             which
             Solomon
             commends
             to
             us
             to
             practise
             .
             And
             accordingly
             by
             mercy
             may
             be
             meant
             all
             acts
             of
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             and
             free
             grace
             towards
             those
             that
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             our
             help
             ;
             and
             by
             truth
             ,
             all
             the
             duties
             which
             in
             justice
             we
             owe
             to
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             we
             do
             not
             deal
             faithfully
             with
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             mercy
             &
             truth
             are
             often
             thus
             joyned
             together
             for
             mercifull
             &
             faithfull
             dealing
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             15.20
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             85.10
             .
             Or
             
               by
               mercy
               and
               truth
            
             may
             be
             meant
             shewing
             mercy
             to
             men
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             done
             with
             a
             true
             &
             sincere
             heart
             ;
             or
             mercy
             in
             deeds
             ,
             &
             truth
             in
             words
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             by
             mercy
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             all
             the
             good
             offices
             that
             we
             are
             to
             perform
             towards
             men
             ,
             &
             by
             truth
             or
             faithfulnesse
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             prescribed
             in
             his
             law
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             so
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             a
             generall
             precept
             including
             all
             the
             particulars
             afterwards
             mentioned
             ;
             &
             because
             thus
             the
             promise
             annexed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             will
             the
             more
             fitly
             answer
             this
             precept
             ,
             if
             here
             the
             duties
             be
             enjoyned
             that
             we
             owe
             both
             to
             God
             &
             man
             ,
             &
             then
             thereupon
             that
             promise
             followeth
             ,
             that
             hereby
             we
             shall
             find
             favour
             both
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             man.
             As
             for
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               mercy
               and
               truth
               forsake
               thee
               ,
            
             first
             it
             enjoyns
             a
             constant
             care
             to
             remember
             &
             practise
             our
             duty
             herein
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Be
             ever
             mercifull
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             true
             and
             faithfull
             in
             performing
             the
             duty
             you
             owe
             to
             God
             ;
             &
             2.
             it
             implyes
             ,
             that
             mercy
             and
             truth
             not
             being
             naturall
             to
             men
             ,
             through
             our
             corruption
             we
             are
             prone
             ,
             even
             after
             we
             have
             gotten
             these
             graces
             ,
             to
             loose
             them
             again
             ,
             &
             therefore
             there
             had
             need
             to
             be
             the
             more
             care
             taken
             constantly
             to
             keep
             &
             practise
             them
             .
             All
             which
             is
             again
             pressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             with
             figurative
             tearms
             ,
             
               bind
               them
               about
               thy
               neck
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             a
             chain
             or
             jewell
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             1.9
             .
             &
             Exod.
             13.9
             .
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             mind
             them
             continually
             &
             keep
             them
             fast
             and
             safe
             :
             
               write
               them
               upon
               the
               table
               of
               thine
               heart
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             God
             wrote
             the
             precepts
             hereof
             on
             tables
             of
             stone
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             imprinted
             on
             your
             heart
             ;
             or
             think
             often
             on
             them
             to
             practise
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             often
             remember
             those
             things
             which
             they
             have
             set
             down
             in
             writings
             or
             table-books
             .
             I
             know
             some
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               write
               them
               on
               the
               table
               of
               thine
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             the
             tablet
             which
             thou
             wearest
             on
             thy
             heart
             ;
             for
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             they
             used
             to
             wear
             hanging
             down
             upon
             their
             breasts
             certain
             jewels
             or
             tablets
             ▪
             (
             and
             some
             adde
             too
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             made
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             heart
             )
             whereon
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             have
             engraven
             the
             pictures
             or
             names
             of
             those
             they
             loved
             most
             dearly
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             have
             them
             still
             in
             
             mind
             ;
             &
             that
             in
             allusion
             thereto
             this
             expression
             is
             here
             used
             ,
             
               write
               them
               on
               the
               table
               of
               thine
               heart
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             if
             there
             were
             any
             such
             custome
             ,
             it
             may
             the
             rather
             seem
             probable
             that
             Solomon
             doth
             in
             these
             words
             allude
             thereto
             ,
             because
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             seems
             plainly
             to
             allude
             to
             some
             such
             engravings
             that
             they
             used
             to
             have
             on
             the
             rings
             they
             wore
             upon
             their
             fingers
             ,
             chap.
             7.3
             .
             this
             clause
             is
             there
             again
             added
             ,
             
               Bind
               them
               upon
               thy
               fingers
               ,
               write
               them
               upon
               the
               table
               of
               thine
               heart
            
             :
             to
             which
             purpose
             also
             observable
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Say
               unto
               wisedome
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               sister
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               So
               shalt
               thou
               find
               favour
               &
               good
               understanding
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               &
               man.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             God
             will
             cause
             thy
             good
             estate
             to
             testify
             thy
             good
             understanding
             ;
             &
             accordingly
             some
             translate
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               So
               shalt
               thou
               find
               favour
               &
               good
               successe
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             reading
             the
             words
             as
             they
             are
             in
             our
             translation
             ,
             either
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             this
             ,
             So
             shalt
             thou
             know
             how
             to
             behave
             thy self
             with
             good
             understanding
             in
             all
             thine
             actions
             ,
             whether
             thou
             hast
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             or
             man
             ;
             or
             rather
             this
             ,
             So
             shall
             thy
             good
             understanding
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             commended
             for
             a
             wise
             &
             understanding
             man
             both
             by
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               In
               all
               thy
               waies
               acknowledge
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             1.
             that
             he
             is
             thy
             God
             &
             thy
             Lord
             ,
             whom
             therefore
             thou
             art
             bound
             to
             honour
             &
             obey
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             maiest
             consider
             what
             he
             requires
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             not
             what
             seems
             good
             in
             thine
             own
             eyes
             ,
             &
             to
             that
             end
             maiest
             still
             ask
             counsell
             at
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             knowest
             his
             will
             ,
             maiest
             doe
             it
             ,
             leaving
             the
             successe
             of
             all
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             aiming
             at
             his
             glory
             in
             all
             thy
             doings
             ;
             2.
             that
             he
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             thy
             blessings
             ,
             &
             of
             all
             thy
             abilities
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             &
             of
             all
             the
             successe
             thou
             dost
             at
             anm
             time
             find
             in
             any
             of
             thy
             affairs
             ,
             &
             hereupon
             call
             upon
             him
             by
             prayer
             ,
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             &
             be
             thankfull
             to
             him
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ;
             &
             3.
             that
             he
             is
             an
             omniscient
             God
             ,
             that
             sees
             thee
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             &
             all
             that
             thou
             doest
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             maiest
             be
             the
             more
             fearfull
             to
             offend
             him
             ,
             &
             the
             more
             confident
             of
             his
             protection
             &
             blessing
             :
             
               and
               he
               shall
               direct
               thy
               paths
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             informing
             thee
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             by
             enclining
             thy
             heart
             thereto
             ,
             and
             assisting
             thee
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Be
               not
               wise
               in
               thine
               own
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             here
             inserted
             both
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             foregoing
             direction
             that
             was
             given
             concerning
             trusting
             in
             God
             ,
             because
             self-conceit
             doth
             usually
             make
             men
             trust
             in
             their
             own
             wisdome
             ,
             with
             neglect
             of
             God
             ,
             thinking
             that
             they
             can
             well
             enough
             order
             their
             waies
             without
             direction
             from
             the
             word
             &
             wisdome
             of
             God
             :
             or
             else
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               depart
               from
               evil
            
             ;
             for
             because
             self-conceit
             makes
             men
             think
             they
             doe
             well
             when
             they
             sin
             greatly
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             run
             on
             securely
             ,
             yea
             to
             defend
             themselves
             in
             their
             evil
             waies
             ,
             therefore
             first
             he
             gives
             this
             advice
             ,
             
               be
               not
               wise
               in
               thine
               own
               eyes
               ,
            
             which
             will
             make
             you
             follow
             your
             own
             corrupt
             reason
             ,
             both
             in
             matters
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             your
             life
             and
             conversation
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               depart
               from
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               It
               shall
               be
               health
               to
               thy
               navel
               ,
               &
               marrow
               to
               thy
               bones
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             shall
             be
             the
             health
             &
             strength
             of
             thy
             whole
             body
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             4.22
             .
             By
             this
             word
             It
             may
             be
             meant
             wisdome
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             which
             was
             mentioned
             in
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &
               depart
               from
               evil
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             only
             
             true
             wisdome
             ;
             )
             or
             it
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             all
             the
             foregoing
             precepts
             .
             And
             the
             navel
             &
             bones
             are
             mentioned
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             either
             as
             comprehending
             the
             outward
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             under
             the
             navel
             ,
             &
             the
             inward
             under
             the
             bones
             ;
             or
             else
             as
             putting
             the
             navel
             for
             the
             belly
             &
             the
             inwards
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             tender
             vitall
             parts
             which
             have
             no
             bones
             in
             them
             ,
             &
             the
             bones
             for
             all
             the
             severall
             bony
             limbs
             of
             the
             body
             .
             Or
             else
             rather
             ,
             to
             expresse
             that
             the
             whole
             body
             shall
             be
             in
             health
             ,
             the
             navel
             is
             only
             mentioned
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             navel
             is
             the
             center
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             &
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             button
             or
             knot
             ,
             whereby
             the
             sinews
             of
             the
             upper
             &
             lower
             part
             of
             the
             body
             are
             knit
             together
             ;
             or
             because
             the
             health
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             doth
             chiefly
             depend
             on
             the
             soundnesse
             of
             the
             entralls
             &
             vital
             parts
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             all
             comprehended
             under
             the
             navel
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             all
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             knit
             up
             within
             the
             belly
             by
             the
             navel
             ,
             and
             are
             together
             fastened
             by
             certain
             arteries
             to
             the
             navel
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             40.16
             .
             And
             then
             to
             expresse
             that
             the
             body
             should
             be
             strong
             ,
             the
             marrow
             in
             the
             bones
             is
             only
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             the
             bones
             are
             the
             main
             strength
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             &
             bones
             full
             of
             marrow
             are
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             body
             :
             see
             Job
             21.4
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             this
             promise
             is
             chiefly
             meant
             of
             restoring
             health
             to
             those
             that
             are
             sick
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             that
             there
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               be
               health
               to
               thy
               navel
               ,
            
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             fomentations
             ,
             plaisters
             and
             unctions
             usually
             applyed
             to
             the
             navel
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             divers
             infirmities
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             clearly
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Honour
               the
               Lord
               with
               thy
               substance
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             giving
             freely
             &
             chearfully
             to
             charitable
             &
             pious
             uses
             ;
             for
             hereby
             we
             acknowledge
             Gods
             Soveraignty
             over
             all
             ,
             and
             with
             thankfulnesse
             confesse
             that
             all
             we
             have
             we
             have
             received
             from
             him
             ,
             &
             professe
             the
             reverent
             &
             high
             account
             which
             we
             have
             of
             him
             ;
             yea
             &
             hereby
             his
             publick
             worship
             by
             his
             ministers
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Lords
             chief
             glory
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             is
             maintained
             .
             Only
             still
             we
             must
             remember
             that
             what
             we
             give
             in
             this
             kind
             must
             be
             of
             that
             which
             is
             justly
             our
             own
             ,
             
               Honour
               the
               Lord
               with
               thy
               substance
            
             ;
             &
             it
             must
             not
             be
             given
             out
             of
             vain-glory
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             sincere
             aim
             at
             Gods
             glory
             alone
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               with
               the
               first-fruits
               of
               all
               thine
               encrease
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             26.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               So
               shall
               thy
               barns
               be
               filled
               with
               plenty
               ,
               and
               thy
               presses
               shall
               burst
               out
               with
               new
               wine
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             wine-presses
             running
             over
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             to
             be
             an
             hyperbolicall
             expression
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               My
               son
               ,
               despise
               not
               the
               chastening
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             slight
             it
             not
             ;
             as
             those
             do
             that
             ascribe
             it
             to
             chance
             or
             fortune
             ,
             or
             that
             otherwise
             hardening
             their
             hearts
             against
             it
             ,
             are
             never
             troubled
             at
             it
             :
             
               neither
               be
               weary
               of
               his
               correction
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             not
             impatient
             ,
             and
             discontented
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             faint
             under
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               For
               whom
               the
               Lord
               loveth
               ,
               he
               correcteth
               ,
               even
               as
               a
               father
               the
               son
               in
               whom
               he
               delighteth
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             8.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Happy
               is
               the
               man
               that
               findeth
               wisedome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             upon
             diligent
             search
             made
             for
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             formerly
             given
             ,
             chap.
             2.3
             ,
             4
             :
             
               and
               the
               man
               that
               getteth
               understanding
            
             ;
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               that
               draweth
               out
               understanding
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             silver
             is
             drawn
             up
             out
             of
             a
             mine
             ,
             whereto
             he
             had
             alluded
             before
             ,
             chap.
             2.4
             .
             
               If
               thou
               seekest
               her
               as
               silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Yet
             some
             understand
             this
             of
             mens
             
             bringing
             out
             the
             wisdome
             they
             have
             gotten
             ,
             for
             the
             instruction
             and
             good
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               For
               the
               merchandise
               of
               it
               is
               better
               then
               the
               merchandise
               of
               silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             By
             making
             use
             of
             wisdome
             there
             is
             more
             to
             be
             gotten
             ,
             then
             by
             trading
             with
             any
             merchandise
             whatsoever
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             wisdome
             is
             a
             more
             precious
             commodity
             then
             silver
             or
             fine
             gold
             ,
             &
             that
             there
             is
             more
             to
             be
             gotten
             by
             trading
             for
             wisdome
             ,
             then
             by
             trading
             for
             any
             other
             commodity
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Length
               of
               daies
               is
               in
               her
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             2.
             wisedome
             is
             here
             set
             forth
             as
             some
             great
             Lady
             ,
             that
             doth
             plentifully
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             both
             hands
             ,
             bestow
             rewards
             upon
             her
             favourites
             &
             followers
             :
             
               and
               in
               her
               left
               hand
               riches
               and
               honour
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             wealth
             &
             great
             preferments
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             an
             honourable
             esteem
             amongst
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             live
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Her
               waies
               are
               waies
               of
               pleasantnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             men
             do
             usually
             judge
             wisdomes
             waies
             sowre
             &
             bitter
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             indeed
             yield
             great
             joy
             &
             pleasure
             to
             those
             that
             walk
             in
             them
             :
             
               &
               all
               her
               paths
               are
               peace
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             yield
             unconceivable
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             yea
             all
             kind
             of
             peace
             &
             prosperity
             to
             those
             that
             frequent
             them
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               She
               is
               a
               tree
               of
               life
               to
               them
               that
               lay
               hold
               upon
               her
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             never
             parting
             from
             her
             when
             they
             have
             gotten
             her
             ,
             but
             persevering
             in
             her
             waies
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               happy
               is
               every
               one
               that
               retaineth
               her
               .
            
             There
             is
             an
             allusion
             in
             the
             words
             to
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             which
             was
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Paradise
             Gen.
             2.9
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             And
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             is
             ,
             that
             wisdome
             doth
             restore
             men
             to
             that
             life
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             which
             they
             lost
             in
             Adam
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             sure
             means
             to
             preserve
             life
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             life
             eternall
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               by
               wisdome
               hath
               founded
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             his
             word
             and
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             indeed
             the
             coeternall
             wisdome
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.20
             .
             Nor
             may
             we
             think
             that
             Solomon
             speaks
             here
             impertinently
             ,
             in
             that
             having
             spoken
             of
             the
             wisdome
             that
             is
             in
             men
             ,
             consisting
             in
             their
             obedience
             and
             conformity
             to
             the
             word
             &
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             they
             attain
             length
             of
             daies
             ,
             &c.
             he
             should
             now
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             the
             world
             was
             created
             ;
             for
             this
             wisdome
             that
             is
             in
             man
             flows
             from
             that
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             authour
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             it
             is
             indeed
             a
             kind
             of
             participation
             of
             that
             divine
             wisdome
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             scope
             of
             Solomon
             in
             inserting
             this
             here
             may
             be
             either
             1.
             the
             more
             to
             endear
             that
             wisedome
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             pressed
             upon
             us
             ;
             if
             the
             son
             of
             God
             be
             the
             authour
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             flows
             from
             that
             wisdome
             whereby
             the
             world
             was
             created
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             cause
             to
             prize
             it
             the
             more
             ?
             or
             2.
             to
             assure
             us
             that
             all
             the
             blessings
             here
             promised
             to
             them
             that
             seek
             after
             wisdome
             shall
             be
             made
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             seeing
             by
             that
             wisdome
             that
             invites
             us
             hereto
             the
             world
             was
             created
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               By
               his
               knowledge
               the
               depths
               are
               broken
               up
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             great
             channels
             &
             hollow
             places
             in
             the
             earth
             made
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             when
             God
             separated
             them
             from
             the
             earth
             in
             the
             creation
             ,
             Gen
             1.9
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             ,
             as
             likewise
             Job
             38.8
             .
             or
             else
             of
             the
             fountains
             &
             flouds
             breaking
             out
             from
             the
             nethermost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             the
             earth
             did
             cleave
             it self
             
             asunder
             to
             give
             them
             a
             passage
             .
             And
             indeed
             these
             are
             called
             depths
             Deut.
             8.7
             .
             
               a
               land
               of
               brooks
               of
               water
               ,
               of
               fountains
               and
               depths
               ,
               that
               spring
               out
               of
               valleys
               and
               hils
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               My
               son
               ,
               let
               not
               them
               depart
               from
               thine
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             
               wisdome
               &
               discretion
            
             ,
             which
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               keep
               sound
               wisdome
               &
               discretion
            
             :
             yea
             this
             word
             them
             may
             comprehend
             all
             the
             precepts
             and
             instructions
             here
             given
             for
             the
             gaining
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             reasons
             given
             to
             move
             them
             to
             seek
             it
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             which
             was
             before
             said
             concerning
             the
             Lords
             creating
             the
             world
             .
             As
             for
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               let
               them
               not
               depart
               from
               thine
               eyes
               ,
            
             it
             is
             doubtlesse
             used
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             above
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Bind
               them
               about
               thy
               neck
            
             ,
             &c.
             &
             implyes
             that
             we
             should
             never
             forget
             them
             ,
             yea
             that
             they
             should
             be
             the
             delight
             of
             our
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               So
               shall
               they
               be
               life
               unto
               thy
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             
               wisdome
               and
               discretion
            
             shall
             make
             thy
             soul
             active
             &
             lively
             in
             the
             works
             thereof
             ;
             or
             rather
             they
             shall
             quicken
             thee
             in
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             animating
             thy
             soul
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             is
             but
             a
             spiritual
             carcase
             ,
             as
             thy
             soul
             doth
             animate
             thy
             body
             .
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             :
             yet
             this
             word
             
               they
               ,
               so
               shall
               they
               be
               life
               ,
            
             may
             comprehend
             all
             that
             is
             comprehended
             in
             that
             clause
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               let
               them
               not
               depart
               from
               thine
               eyes
               .
            
             And
             because
             soul
             is
             usually
             taken
             for
             the
             whole
             man
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             some
             take
             these
             words
             ,
             
               so
               shall
               they
               be
               life
               unto
               thy
               soul
               ,
            
             as
             a
             promise
             of
             long
             life
             here
             ,
             &
             eternall
             life
             hereafter
             .
             As
             for
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               &
               grace
               to
               thy
               neck
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Then
               shalt
               thou
               walk
               in
               thy
               way
               safely
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             walk
             in
             the
             way
             of
             wisdome
             without
             danger
             of
             erring
             :
             
               and
               thy
               foot
               shall
               not
               stumble
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             being
             freed
             by
             wisdome
             from
             mans
             naturall
             blindnesse
             ,
             &
             weaknesse
             ,
             &
             carelesseness
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             nothing
             to
             make
             thee
             stumble
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               Then
               shalt
               thou
               walk
               in
               thy
               way
               safely
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             prosper
             &
             be
             safe
             whereever
             thou
             goest
             ,
             &
             in
             all
             thine
             affairs
             thou
             shalt
             walk
             without
             danger
             ,
             or
             fear
             of
             danger
             :
             
               and
               thy
               foot
               shall
               not
               stumble
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             neither
             into
             sin
             ,
             nor
             any
             evil
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Be
               not
               afraid
               of
               sudden
               fear
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             sudden
             fear
             :
             
               neither
               of
               the
               desolation
               of
               the
               wicked
               when
               it
               cometh
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             havock
             and
             desolation
             which
             wicked
             men
             shall
             make
             ,
             when
             in
             an
             hostile
             manner
             they
             shall
             break
             in
             upon
             the
             place
             where
             thou
             livest
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             of
             the
             desolation
             which
             God
             shall
             bring
             upon
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               thy
               confidence
               ,
               and
               shall
               keep
               thy
               foot
               from
               being
               taken
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             snares
             of
             sin
             or
             misery
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Withhold
               not
               good
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Withhold
             not
             any
             good
             thing
             
               from
               them
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               due
               ,
            
             whether
             by
             the
             laws
             of
             justice
             ,
             equity
             ,
             or
             charity
             ;
             as
             just
             debts
             where
             they
             are
             owing
             ,
             the
             hirelings
             wages
             ,
             any
             thing
             that
             hath
             been
             lost
             ,
             or
             committed
             to
             a
             mans
             trust
             ,
             or
             the
             alms
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             give
             to
             them
             that
             want
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             act
             of
             charity
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             :
             for
             if
             we
             understand
             the
             first
             words
             of
             withholding
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             justice
             due
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             
               when
               it
               is
               in
               the
               power
               of
               thine
               hand
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             thou
             hast
             power
             to
             withhold
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             thy self
             out
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             But
             if
             we
             understand
             the
             
             first
             clause
             of
             withholding
             any
             act
             of
             charity
             from
             those
             that
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             our
             help
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             withhold
             doing
             them
             good
             when
             we
             have
             power
             to
             doe
             it
             :
             &
             there
             may
             be
             also
             a
             reason
             hinted
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             lest
             afterwards
             we
             become
             unable
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             though
             we
             would
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             seems
             the
             more
             probable
             that
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             at
             least
             chiefly
             ,
             meant
             of
             withholding
             alms
             from
             the
             poor
             ,
             because
             the
             following
             verse
             speaks
             also
             of
             giving
             ,
             
               Say
               not
               unto
               thy
               neighbour
               ,
               Go
               and
               come
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               I
               will
               give
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               it
               by
               thee
               :
            
             though
             I
             know
             that
             some
             do
             extend
             that
             also
             to
             deferring
             payment
             of
             what
             is
             in
             justice
             due
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               Envy
               thou
               not
               the
               oppressor
               ,
               and
               chuse
               none
               of
               his
               waies
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             37.1.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               For
               the
               froward
               is
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             of
             that
             before
             v.
             30.
             
             
               Strive
               not
               with
               a
               man
               without
               cause
               ,
            
             &c.
             some
             by
             
               the
               froward
            
             here
             understand
             such
             as
             are
             contentious
             &
             quarrelsome
             with
             men
             ;
             but
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             thereby
             is
             meant
             such
             stubborn
             men
             ,
             as
             will
             by
             no
             means
             be
             wonne
             from
             carrying
             themselves
             perversly
             towards
             God
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             22.27
             .
             &
             Job
             5.13
             :
             
               but
               his
               secret
               is
               with
               the
               righteous
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             them
             an
             intimate
             friend
             ,
             &
             as
             such
             revealeth
             to
             them
             his
             secret
             counsell
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.14
             .
             &
             his
             fatherly
             affection
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             hidden
             from
             the
             world
             .
             Yea
             some
             do
             understand
             this
             particularly
             of
             Gods
             making
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             what
             torments
             are
             reserved
             for
             those
             that
             by
             wickednesse
             do
             flourish
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               The
               curse
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               but
               he
               blesseth
               the
               habitation
               of
               the
               iust
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             poor
             a
             cottage
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Surely
               he
               scorneth
               the
               scorners
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Who
             they
             are
             that
             are
             here
             called
             scorners
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             1.22
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             1.1
             .
             It
             may
             be
             here
             more
             particularly
             meant
             of
             those
             that
             being
             in
             great
             prosperity
             do
             scoffe
             at
             the
             poor
             .
             And
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             Gods
             scorning
             them
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             1.26
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             2.4
             .
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             pull
             them
             down
             from
             their
             great
             prosperity
             ;
             see
             Jam.
             4.6
             .
             
               But
               he
               giveth
               grace
               unto
               the
               lowly
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             favour
             amongst
             men
             ,
             yea
             all
             good
             blessings
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             graces
             of
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
             
               The
               wise
               shall
               inherit
               glory
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             shall
             have
             it
             as
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             &
             continue
             in
             it
             ,
             both
             here
             ,
             being
             honoured
             both
             of
             God
             &
             man
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             eternally
             in
             heaven
             :
             
               but
               shame
               shall
               be
               the
               promotion
               of
               fools
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             all
             the
             promotion
             they
             shall
             have
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             at
             any
             time
             promoted
             ,
             it
             shall
             turn
             to
             their
             greater
             shame
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               HEar
               ye
               children
               the
               instruction
               of
               a
               father
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             1.8
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             34.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               I
               was
               my
               fathers
               son
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             his
             darling
             son
             :
             
               tender
               &
               only
               beloved
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               my
               mother
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Chron.
             3.5
             .
             And
             by
             tender
             here
             is
             meant
             both
             that
             he
             was
             a
             young
             child
             ,
             of
             tender
             years
             ,
             &
             so
             weak
             in
             knowledge
             ;
             &
             also
             that
             he
             was
             accordingly
             tenderly
             regarded
             ,
             &
             daintily
             &
             tenderly
             brought
             up
             by
             his
             mother
             .
             Now
             Solomon
             intending
             to
             shew
             how
             his
             
             father
             taught
             him
             ,
             he
             premiseth
             1.
             that
             concerning
             his
             parents
             dear
             affection
             to
             him
             ;
             both
             to
             imply
             how
             necessary
             instruction
             is
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             parents
             ,
             though
             very
             fond
             of
             him
             ,
             would
             not
             neglect
             that
             ,
             but
             rather
             were
             therefore
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             teach
             him
             ;
             and
             likewise
             to
             hint
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             now
             speaks
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             out
             of
             the
             same
             fatherly
             love
             ,
             that
             moved
             David
             to
             instruct
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             now
             pressed
             these
             things
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             2.
             that
             concerning
             his
             own
             tender
             years
             ,
             thereby
             to
             presse
             the
             youngest
             to
             learn
             from
             his
             example
             ,
             who
             had
             gotten
             so
             much
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               taught
               me
               also
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             my
             father
             David
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             great
             prophet
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ;
             
               he
               taught
               me
            
             the
             same
             things
             that
             I
             teach
             you
             ,
             &
             therefore
             my
             words
             ought
             to
             be
             received
             with
             the
             more
             attention
             and
             ready
             obedience
             ;
             neither
             can
             you
             reject
             me
             ,
             without
             rejecting
             him
             too
             :
             
               and
               said
               ,
               Let
               thine
               heart
               retain
               my
               words
               ,
               keep
               my
               commandements
               and
               live
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Now
             both
             these
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             following
             words
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             9.
             verse
             ,
             may
             most
             probably
             be
             taken
             as
             the
             words
             of
             David
             to
             Solomon
             ,
             recited
             here
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Forsake
               her
               not
               ,
               and
               she
               shall
               preserve
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             7.
             
             
               Get
               wisdome
               ,
               &
               with
               all
               thy
               getting
               get
               understanding
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             even
             with
             the
             expence
             of
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             gotten
             ;
             or
             with
             all
             the
             care
             and
             diligence
             which
             thou
             canst
             use
             for
             the
             getting
             of
             any
             thing
             :
             be
             sure
             to
             get
             that
             ,
             whatever
             thou
             goest
             without
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Exalt
               her
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             loving
             her
             ,
             and
             making
             precious
             account
             of
             her
             ,
             seeking
             her
             with
             all
             possible
             diligence
             ,
             &
             preferring
             her
             before
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             :
             
               and
               she
               shall
               promote
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             advance
             thee
             to
             great
             dignities
             ,
             and
             make
             thee
             to
             be
             highly
             honoured
             both
             by
             God
             and
             man
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             wisedome
             of
             Solomon
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             made
             him
             so
             renowned
             ,
             and
             that
             confirmed
             the
             crown
             of
             Israel
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Hear
               ,
               O
               my
               son
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             Solomon
             returns
             again
             to
             his
             own
             exhortation
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               I
               have
               led
               thee
               in
               right
               paths
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             waies
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             straight
             rule
             of
             Gods
             law
             :
             yet
             others
             by
             
               right
               paths
            
             understand
             plain
             and
             even
             waies
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             of
             stumbling
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             which
             followeth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               When
               thou
               goest
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             wisdome
             :
             
               thy
               steps
               shall
               not
               be
               streightned
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             those
             waies
             may
             seem
             at
             first
             very
             irksome
             &
             difficult
             ,
             yet
             by
             degrees
             they
             shall
             become
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             troublesome
             to
             thee
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             thus
             :
             When
             thou
             goest
             about
             thy
             businesses
             &
             affairs
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             brought
             into
             any
             streights
             ,
             not
             knowing
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             thy self
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             22.37
             .
             &
             Job
             18.7
             .
             
               And
               when
               thou
               runnest
               thou
               shalt
               not
               stumble
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             thou
             makest
             never
             so
             much
             haste
             in
             any
             thing
             thou
             undertakest
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             miscarry
             therein
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Take
               fast
               hold
               of
               instruction
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Be
             sure
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             waies
             wherein
             I
             have
             instructed
             thee
             :
             
               let
               her
               not
               goe
               ,
               keep
               her
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             wisdome
             ;
             see
             
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3.1
             :
             
               for
               she
               is
               thy
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             guide
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             means
             of
             life
             to
             thee
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             3.2
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             91.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Enter
               not
               into
               the
               path
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.15
             :
             
               &
               goe
               not
               in
               the
               way
               of
               evil
               men
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             been
             tempted
             into
             any
             of
             their
             waies
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             goe
             not
             on
             therein
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Avoid
               it
               ,
               passe
               not
               by
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Keep
             aloof
             ,
             &
             come
             not
             nigh
             it
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             tempted
             into
             it
             :
             
               turn
               from
               it
               ,
               &
               passe
               away
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             speed
             you
             can
             ,
             lest
             you
             be
             indangered
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               For
               they
               sleep
               not
               except
               they
               have
               done
               mischief
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             Solomon
             doth
             here
             set
             forth
             the
             time
             when
             wicked
             men
             play
             their
             lewd
             pranks
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             before
             they
             sleep
             ,
             in
             the
             dark
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             they
             goe
             forth
             to
             accomplish
             their
             mischievous
             devices
             ,
             &
             then
             ,
             &
             not
             till
             then
             ,
             they
             betake
             themselves
             to
             their
             rest
             .
             But
             the
             words
             are
             clearly
             an
             expression
             of
             their
             eagernesse
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             sleep
             in
             their
             beds
             for
             plotting
             &
             contriving
             how
             to
             doe
             evil
             ,
             and
             that
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             many
             times
             rise
             so
             early
             to
             bring
             about
             their
             wicked
             projects
             :
             which
             is
             yet
             clearer
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               &
               their
               sleep
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               cause
               some
               to
               fall
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             into
             the
             snares
             they
             have
             laid
             for
             them
             ;
             or
             into
             the
             mischief
             they
             have
             plotted
             against
             their
             persons
             or
             estates
             ;
             or
             into
             the
             sins
             to
             which
             they
             have
             tempted
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               For
               they
               eat
               the
               bread
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               drink
               the
               wine
               of
               violence
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Wickednesse
             &
             violence
             are
             as
             meat
             &
             drink
             to
             them
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Job
             15.16
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             They
             live
             by
             wickednesse
             and
             violence
             ;
             the
             meat
             they
             eat
             ,
             &
             the
             wine
             they
             drink
             is
             gotten
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               But
               the
               path
               of
               the
               just
               is
               as
               the
               shining
               light
               ,
               that
               shineth
               more
               &
               more
               unto
               the
               perfect
               day
               ,
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             the
             morning
             light
             doth
             by
             little
             &
             little
             shine
             brighter
             &
             brighter
             unto
             noon
             ;
             so
             the
             righteous
             ,
             though
             at
             first
             they
             have
             their
             light
             much
             darkened
             with
             thick
             mists
             of
             ignorance
             &
             sinfull
             infirmities
             ,
             &
             with
             divers
             clouds
             of
             afflictions
             &
             sorrows
             ,
             yet
             by
             degrees
             they
             grow
             in
             knowledge
             &
             grace
             ,
             yea
             their
             joy
             &
             glory
             &
             prosperity
             doth
             encrease
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             23.4
             .
             Job
             11.17
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             97.11
             .
             till
             they
             come
             at
             last
             to
             perfect
             joy
             and
             blisse
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               as
               darknesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             the
             evening
             darknesse
             ,
             which
             grows
             darker
             and
             darker
             even
             unto
             midnight
             ;
             for
             thus
             these
             words
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             in
             opposition
             to
             what
             was
             said
             of
             the
             righteous
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             And
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             ignorance
             &
             misery
             ,
             terrours
             &
             fears
             ,
             their
             condition
             grows
             usually
             by
             degrees
             worse
             &
             worse
             :
             even
             that
             light
             of
             reason
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             they
             had
             ,
             by
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             they
             many
             times
             loose
             ,
             &
             they
             become
             stupid
             and
             brutish
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             void
             of
             all
             understanding
             :
             their
             joy
             and
             prosperity
             comes
             by
             degrees
             to
             extreme
             sorrow
             and
             misery
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             at
             last
             cast
             out
             into
             utter
             darknesse
             in
             hell
             .
             
               They
               know
               not
               at
               what
               they
               stumble
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             go
             they
             know
             not
             whether
             ,
             and
             do
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             not
             discerning
             the
             dangers
             of
             sin
             &
             misery
             ,
             which
             lye
             in
             their
             way
             ;
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             unable
             to
             avoid
             them
             ,
             &
             so
             they
             run
             on
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             without
             repentance
             ,
             often
             thinking
             to
             please
             God
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             they
             grievously
             sin
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             then
             think
             themselves
             most
             secure
             ,
             when
             the
             judgejudgements
             
             of
             God
             are
             readiest
             to
             seize
             upon
             them
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             5.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Let
               them
               not
               depart
               from
               thine
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             
               my
               sayings
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             20.
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3
             ▪
             21
             :
             
               keep
               them
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thine
               heart
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             hide
             them
             deeply
             and
             surely
             in
             thy
             mind
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             37.31
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               For
               they
               are
               life
               unto
               those
               that
               find
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             3.2
             ,
             18
             ,
             22.
             and
             Psal
             .
             91.16
             :
             
               and
               health
               to
               all
               their
               flesh
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             their
             whole
             bodies
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             piety
             ,
             besides
             that
             it
             brings
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             men
             in
             every
             regard
             ,
             doth
             also
             keep
             men
             from
             all
             excesse
             ,
             and
             lusts
             of
             uncleannesse
             ,
             and
             violent
             passions
             ,
             which
             do
             usually
             bring
             upon
             men
             many
             and
             many
             diseases
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Keep
               thy
               heart
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               above
               all
               keeping
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             more
             diligence
             then
             is
             used
             for
             the
             keeping
             &
             preserving
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             ;
             even
             as
             men
             are
             more
             carefull
             to
             safeguard
             their
             hearts
             ,
             then
             any
             part
             of
             the
             body
             besides
             :
             
               for
               out
               of
               it
               are
               the
               issues
               of
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             heart
             in
             the
             body
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             naturall
             life
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             ,
             the
             heart
             here
             intended
             ,
             the
             spring
             of
             spirituall
             life
             ,
             &
             thence
             all
             our
             actions
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             do
             proceed
             ,
             Matth.
             12.35
             ,
             &
             15.19
             .
             Unlesse
             the
             heart
             be
             pure
             ,
             all
             conformity
             to
             the
             word
             in
             the
             outward
             man
             is
             but
             mere
             hypocrisy
             ,
             nor
             will
             there
             be
             any
             constant
             stability
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Put
               away
               from
               thee
               a
               froward
               mouth
               ,
               and
               perverse
               lips
               put
               far
               from
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             with
             loathing
             &
             detestation
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             ,
             as
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             speaks
             of
             keeping
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             so
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             ordering
             our
             own
             lips
             :
             because
             as
             the
             outward
             parts
             receive
             defilement
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             so
             they
             also
             reflect
             defilement
             upon
             it
             ;
             therefore
             in
             the
             next
             place
             charge
             is
             given
             concerning
             them
             .
             And
             because
             next
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             tongue
             is
             both
             most
             difficult
             and
             most
             necessary
             ,
             therefore
             of
             the
             outward
             parts
             this
             is
             first
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Let
               thine
               eyes
               look
               right
               on
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             them
             look
             constantly
             to
             that
             only
             which
             is
             just
             &
             right
             :
             
               &
               let
               thine
               eye-lids
               look
               straight
               before
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             that
             straightnesse
             of
             way
             which
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             thee
             ;
             &
             he
             mentions
             the
             eye-lids
             ,
             to
             intimate
             that
             they
             are
             given
             us
             of
             God
             as
             a
             covering
             for
             the
             eyes
             ,
             to
             guard
             them
             from
             looking
             after
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             :
             or
             ,
             Look
             diligently
             to
             the
             end
             thou
             propoundest
             to
             thy self
             :
             or
             ,
             Doe
             nothing
             rashly
             and
             unadvisedly
             ,
             but
             mind
             what
             thou
             doest
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             observe
             the
             way
             wherein
             they
             are
             going
             ;
             consider
             seriously
             of
             every
             thing
             thou
             meanest
             to
             undertake
             ,
             before
             thou
             undertakest
             it
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             understand
             these
             words
             more
             particularly
             ,
             1.
             of
             taking
             care
             that
             we
             look
             modestly
             ,
             &
             avoid
             all
             vain
             roving
             &
             wandring
             of
             our
             eyes
             ;
             &
             2.
             that
             we
             should
             mind
             our
             own
             businesse
             ,
             &
             not
             look
             after
             those
             things
             which
             belong
             not
             to
             us
             .
             But
             the
             more
             generall
             Expositions
             before
             mentioned
             are
             the
             best
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Ponder
               the
               path
               of
               thy
               feet
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Weigh
             well
             &
             consider
             seriously
             with
             thy self
             ,
             whether
             that
             you
             intend
             to
             doe
             be
             just
             &
             right
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             Gods
             word
             :
             
               and
               let
               all
               thy
               waies
               be
               established
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             :
             as
             
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             all
             thy
             waies
             be
             established
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             shall
             all
             thy
             waies
             succeed
             prosperously
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             so
             shalt
             thou
             be
             sure
             to
             goe
             on
             constantly
             in
             the
             right
             way
             :
             and
             accordingly
             some
             translate
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               all
               thy
               waies
               shall
               be
               ordered
               aright
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               THat
               thou
               maiest
               regard
               discretion
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             spirituall
             policy
             ,
             whereby
             men
             are
             enabled
             to
             order
             their
             way
             circumspectly
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             the
             snares
             whereinto
             others
             fall
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.4
             :
             
               and
               that
               thy
               lips
               may
               keep
               knowledge
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             maiest
             be
             able
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             speak
             wisely
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             resisting
             of
             temptations
             ,
             &
             in
             other
             waies
             ,
             and
             as
             opportunity
             is
             given
             even
             for
             the
             instructing
             of
             others
             also
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               the
               lips
               of
               a
               strange
               woman
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             2.16
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Therefore
             do
             I
             call
             upon
             thee
             so
             carefully
             to
             attend
             unto
             my
             words
             ,
             or
             ,
             Therefore
             is
             it
             fit
             that
             thy
             lips
             should
             keep
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             amongst
             other
             things
             thou
             maiest
             be
             able
             to
             avoid
             &
             repell
             the
             flatteries
             of
             a
             harlot
             ;
             whose
             lips
             
               drop
               as
               an
               honey-comb
            
             ,
             are
             full
             of
             sweet
             words
             ,
             which
             without
             any
             pressing
             do
             plentifully
             flow
             from
             her
             :
             
               and
               her
               mouth
               is
               smoother
               then
               oyl
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             her
             words
             are
             soft
             and
             gentle
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             harshnesse
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               But
               her
               end
               is
               bitter
               as
               wormwood
               ,
               sharp
               as
               a
               two-edged
               sword
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             bitter
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             death
             and
             destruction
             which
             do
             usually
             at
             last
             fall
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             insnared
             with
             her
             flatteries
             .
             The
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               her
               end
               is
               bitter
               as
               wormwood
               ,
            
             may
             be
             principally
             meant
             of
             the
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             at
             last
             are
             wont
             to
             surprize
             those
             that
             defile
             themselves
             with
             harlots
             ,
             as
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             first
             clause
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               the
               lips
               of
               a
               strange
               woman
               drop
               as
               an
               honey-combe
            
             ;
             &
             then
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               sharp
               as
               a
               two-edged
               sword
            
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             principally
             of
             the
             death
             and
             destruction
             which
             such
             uncleannesse
             brings
             men
             to
             ,
             as
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               her
               mouth
               is
               smoother
               then
               oyl
               .
            
             And
             besides
             these
             words
             may
             be
             spoken
             as
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             effects
             of
             honey
             eaten
             :
             that
             look
             as
             honey
             ,
             when
             men
             eat
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             doth
             usually
             turn
             to
             gall
             &
             choler
             in
             the
             stomack
             ,
             &
             so
             doth
             cause
             there
             exceeding
             bitter
             gripings
             &
             pains
             ;
             so
             the
             flatteries
             of
             a
             strumpet
             do
             usually
             bring
             upon
             men
             many
             bitter
             &
             deadly
             terrours
             &
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Her
               feet
               goe
               down
               to
               death
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             thither
             she
             leads
             those
             that
             follow
             her
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             2.18
             :
             
               her
               steps
               take
               hold
               on
               hell
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             she
             and
             her
             associates
             are
             at
             the
             very
             brink
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Lest
               thou
               shouldest
               ponder
               the
               path
               of
               life
               ;
               her
               waies
               are
               moveable
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               know
               them
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             place
             .
             But
             two
             expositions
             are
             most
             commonly
             followed
             .
             For
             1.
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             young
             mans
             pondering
             the
             waies
             of
             the
             strange
             womans
             life
             &
             conversation
             ;
             Lest
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               thou
               shouldest
               ponder
               the
               path
               of
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             lest
             thou
             shouldest
             mark
             her
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             being
             discovered
             were
             indeed
             enough
             to
             make
             thee
             loath
             her
             :
             
               her
               waies
               are
               moveable
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               know
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             her
             waies
             are
             so
             variable
             ,
             she
             will
             have
             so
             many
             severall
             devices
             to
             intangle
             thee
             ,
             &
             will
             be
             so
             cunning
             to
             transform
             her self
             into
             
             all
             forms
             &
             fashions
             ,
             that
             though
             thou
             shouldest
             observe
             her
             never
             so
             diligently
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             weigh
             her
             actions
             ,
             &
             the
             waies
             she
             takes
             in
             a
             balance
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             lost
             labour
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             never
             be
             able
             to
             find
             her
             out
             ,
             nor
             to
             evade
             all
             her
             snares
             ,
             but
             wilt
             be
             overthrown
             by
             her
             pestilent
             inchantments
             ,
             before
             thou
             canst
             discern
             her
             villanous
             designs
             &
             courses
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             render'd
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Lest
               thou
               shouldest
               ponder
               the
               path
               of
               her
               life
               ,
            
             but
             ,
             
               Lest
               thou
               shouldest
               ponder
               the
               path
               of
               life
               ,
            
             we
             may
             see
             that
             our
             Translatours
             did
             rather
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             young
             mans
             pondering
             
               the
               way
               of
               life
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             way
             how
             he
             should
             preserve
             his
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             way
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             that
             leads
             unto
             life
             eternall
             .
             Because
             the
             young
             man
             might
             think
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             kept
             company
             with
             the
             whorish
             woman
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             take
             care
             to
             preserve
             his
             life
             ,
             by
             getting
             in
             time
             away
             from
             her
             ,
             or
             that
             yet
             he
             would
             in
             time
             repent
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             care
             of
             his
             soul
             ;
             to
             beat
             him
             off
             from
             thus
             flattering
             himself
             ,
             Solomon
             tels
             him
             here
             how
             impossible
             this
             was
             :
             Lest
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               thou
               shouldest
               ponder
               the
               path
               of
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Lest
             thou
             shouldest
             consider
             what
             course
             thou
             mightest
             take
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             thy
             life
             ;
             or
             ,
             Lest
             thou
             shouldest
             bethink
             thy self
             of
             saving
             thy
             soul
             ,
             and
             of
             betaking
             thy self
             to
             the
             waies
             of
             holinesse
             :
             
               her
               waies
               are
               moveable
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               know
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             her
             waies
             are
             so
             variable
             &
             inconstant
             ,
             sometimes
             pretending
             one
             thing
             ,
             sometimes
             another
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             never
             be
             able
             to
             know
             what
             thou
             maiest
             give
             credit
             to
             &
             what
             not
             ,
             and
             consequently
             what
             course
             it
             were
             best
             for
             thee
             to
             take
             to
             escape
             the
             danger
             thou
             art
             in
             ;
             or
             ,
             her
             waies
             are
             so
             crafty
             &
             crooked
             ,
             so
             many
             severall
             devices
             she
             will
             have
             to
             ensnare
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             never
             be
             able
             to
             discover
             her
             devices
             therein
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             shouldest
             bethink
             thy self
             of
             avoiding
             the
             danger
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             as
             with
             men
             that
             goe
             in
             by-paths
             full
             of
             windings
             &
             turnings
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             be
             sure
             to
             loose
             thy self
             ;
             or
             ,
             her
             waies
             run
             headlong
             to
             hell
             ,
             &
             thither
             they
             will
             carry
             thee
             ,
             without
             suffering
             thee
             to
             discern
             the
             danger
             thou
             art
             in
             ,
             or
             to
             bethink
             thy self
             of
             the
             waies
             of
             life
             .
             This
             expression
             of
             the
             moveablenesse
             of
             the
             harlots
             waies
             may
             be
             used
             ,
             either
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             impossibility
             of
             throughly
             discerning
             those
             things
             that
             are
             in
             continuall
             motion
             ,
             &
             so
             may
             imply
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             harlots
             continuall
             various
             waies
             and
             devices
             she
             hath
             to
             delight
             and
             ensnare
             the
             young
             man
             that
             converseth
             with
             her
             ,
             though
             he
             now
             &
             then
             may
             think
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             her
             waies
             ,
             and
             of
             betaking
             himself
             into
             the
             path
             of
             life
             ,
             yet
             she
             will
             soon
             cause
             such
             motions
             to
             vanish
             away
             ,
             neither
             will
             he
             be
             able
             seriously
             to
             ponder
             them
             in
             his
             mind
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             way
             of
             allusion
             to
             malefactours
             ,
             or
             foxes
             &
             badgers
             ,
             that
             have
             usually
             many
             secret
             holes
             and
             hiding-places
             to
             shelter
             themselves
             in
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             taken
             ,
             thereby
             signifying
             the
             many
             wiles
             the
             harlot
             hath
             to
             keep
             her
             lovers
             from
             finding
             out
             her
             mischievous
             designs
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Lest
               thou
               give
               thine
               honour
               unto
               others
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Lest
             thou
             suffer
             others
             to
             rob
             thee
             of
             thy
             good
             name
             ,
             the
             credit
             &
             good
             esteem
             which
             formerly
             thou
             didst
             enjoy
             .
             And
             by
             others
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             simply
             harlots
             ,
             because
             usually
             one
             doth
             not
             satisfy
             the
             lustfull
             person
             ;
             or
             else
             together
             with
             them
             bawds
             &
             parasites
             ,
             &
             such
             other
             lewd
             companions
             ,
             with
             whom
             such
             unclean
             persons
             do
             usually
             converse
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Expositours
             do
             under
             this
             word
             honour
             comprehend
             
             the
             wealth
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             honoured
             a
             man
             ,
             &
             the
             children
             he
             begets
             of
             the
             adulteresse
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             flower
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             his
             strength
             &
             beauty
             ,
             all
             the
             honourable
             endowments
             both
             of
             his
             body
             &
             mind
             ,
             (
             yea
             &
             some
             extend
             it
             also
             to
             that
             honour
             of
             a
             mans
             being
             created
             after
             Gods
             image
             .
             )
             But
             because
             these
             may
             be
             better
             comprised
             under
             the
             following
             clauses
             ,
             I
             rather
             take
             this
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             shame
             &
             dishonour
             which
             this
             sin
             brings
             upon
             men
             .
             
               And
               thy
               years
               to
               the
               cruell
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             lest
             thou
             suffer
             cruell
             harlots
             to
             wast
             &
             shorten
             the
             years
             of
             thy
             life
             ;
             or
             lest
             thou
             spend
             the
             precious
             time
             of
             thy
             youth
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             spent
             otherwaies
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             &
             thine
             own
             great
             advantage
             .
             And
             indeed
             well
             may
             the
             harlot
             be
             called
             cruell
             ,
             because
             whereas
             the
             wife
             is
             carefull
             of
             her
             husbands
             estate
             &
             health
             &
             safety
             ,
             the
             harlot
             cares
             not
             how
             she
             wasts
             them
             ,
             &
             yet
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             brougnt
             to
             poverty
             ,
             will
             never
             mind
             him
             nor
             pitty
             him
             :
             besides
             that
             often
             such
             kind
             of
             women
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             poyson
             or
             make
             away
             their
             lovers
             ,
             that
             so
             some
             other
             may
             be
             entertained
             in
             their
             stead
             .
             I
             know
             that
             by
             
               the
               cruell
            
             some
             understand
             the
             strange
             womans
             husband
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             jealousy
             will
             fall
             upon
             the
             adulterer
             with
             all
             possible
             fury
             ,
             not
             admitting
             of
             any
             excuse
             or
             satisfaction
             ,
             see
             chap.
             6.34
             ,
             35
             ;
             &
             others
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             the
             young
             mans
             rivals
             ,
             or
             else
             those
             bawds
             &
             ruffians
             &
             usurers
             that
             do
             cruelly
             wast
             his
             estate
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             clearly
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Lest
               strangers
               be
               filled
               with
               thy
               wealth
               ,
               &
               thy
               labours
               be
               in
               the
               house
               of
               a
               stranger
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Lest
             thou
             dost
             wast
             thy
             substance
             upon
             whores
             &
             bawds
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             vile
             persons
             ;
             upon
             the
             adulteresse
             ,
             her
             husband
             ,
             children
             ,
             &
             servants
             ;
             upon
             usurers
             of
             whom
             thou
             must
             borrow
             money
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             must
             be
             bribed
             to
             conceal
             thy
             wickednesse
             .
             And
             hereby
             Solomon
             doth
             covertly
             intimate
             ,
             what
             a
             folly
             it
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             squander
             away
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             gotten
             ,
             by
             wasting
             his
             strength
             in
             hard
             labour
             ,
             upon
             mere
             strangers
             ,
             so
             that
             neither
             his
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             kindred
             or
             friends
             ,
             shall
             be
             any
             way
             the
             better
             for
             it
             .
             The
             first
             clause
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               Lest
               strangers
               be
               filled
               with
               thy
               strength
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             thy
             wealth
             gotten
             by
             strength
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             thy
             strength
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Hos
             .
             7.9
             .
             
               Strangers
               have
               devoured
               his
               strength
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             land
             :
             yet
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             mens
             wasting
             their
             strength
             to
             satisfy
             the
             lust
             of
             a
             harlot
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               I
               was
               almost
               in
               all
               evil
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             I
             had
             almost
             fallen
             into
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             ;
             I
             was
             almost
             grown
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             not
             ashamed
             to
             commit
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             openly
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               congregation
               and
               assembly
               .
            
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               was
               almost
               in
               all
               evil
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             had
             almost
             been
             overwhelmed
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             miseries
             ,
             openly
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             place
             of
             arraignment
             &
             execution
             ;
             for
             adultery
             by
             Gods
             law
             was
             punished
             with
             death
             :
             or
             ,
             
               I
               was
               almost
               in
               all
               evil
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             had
             almost
             fallen
             into
             hell
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             then
             all
             other
             evils
             whatsoever
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             a
             step
             betwixt
             me
             &
             hell
             :
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               congregation
               and
               assembly
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             in
             the
             publick
             assemblies
             I
             had
             good
             instructions
             ,
             &
             saw
             many
             good
             examples
             ,
             and
             was
             pressed
             to
             doe
             better
             by
             many
             sweet
             motions
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             within
             me
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             in
             the
             portall
             of
             hell
             ,
             even
             whilst
             heaven
             in
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             was
             daily
             set
             open
             before
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Drink
               waters
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               cistern
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             Enjoy
             that
             estate
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             for
             thy
             use
             &
             benefit
             ;
             husband
             it
             as
             may
             be
             most
             for
             thine
             advantage
             ,
             &
             then
             enjoy
             it
             with
             comfort
             ,
             &
             do
             not
             lavish
             it
             away
             upon
             strangers
             .
             Yea
             &
             some
             adde
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             whilst
             men
             are
             thus
             advised
             to
             take
             the
             comfort
             of
             their
             own
             estates
             themselves
             ,
             
               Drink
               waters
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               cistern
               ,
            
             &c.
             there
             is
             covertly
             herein
             a
             promise
             implyed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             will
             live
             soberly
             &
             chastly
             ,
             he
             shall
             then
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             keep
             his
             possessions
             ,
             &
             enjoy
             them
             with
             comfort
             ,
             whereas
             the
             whore-monger
             shall
             drink
             of
             the
             bitter
             cup
             of
             penury
             &
             want
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             better
             clearing
             of
             this
             exposition
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             they
             made
             such
             precious
             account
             in
             those
             hot
             countries
             of
             their
             springs
             &
             wells
             of
             water
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             though
             drinking
             of
             their
             own
             cisterns
             be
             here
             put
             for
             the
             comfortable
             enjoying
             of
             their
             estates
             in
             generall
             .
             But
             now
             most
             conceive
             that
             Solomon
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             prescribes
             the
             lawfull
             and
             undefiled
             use
             of
             the
             marriage-bed
             ,
             as
             a
             remedy
             against
             adultery
             &
             fornication
             ;
             alluding
             ,
             in
             the
             expression
             he
             useth
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             having
             a
             cistern
             or
             spring
             of
             water
             of
             their
             own
             at
             home
             ,
             use
             not
             to
             fetch
             water
             from
             other
             mens
             houses
             :
             
               Drink
               waters
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               cistern
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Quench
             the
             heat
             and
             thirst
             of
             thy
             naturall
             desires
             by
             the
             enjoying
             of
             thine
             own
             wife
             ;
             &
             do
             not
             follow
             after
             harlots
             ,
             which
             indeed
             doth
             rather
             encrease
             then
             quench
             this
             thirst
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             dropsy-man
             the
             more
             he
             drinks
             the
             more
             thirsty
             he
             is
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Numb
             .
             24.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Let
               thy
               fountains
               be
               dispersed
               abroad
               ,
               and
               rivers
               of
               waters
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             pleasure
             their
             neighbours
             with
             the
             water
             of
             their
             springs
             &
             fountains
             ,
             so
             let
             thine
             estate
             be
             laid
             out
             for
             the
             publick
             benefit
             of
             the
             place
             where
             thou
             livest
             ,
             especially
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             that
             lye
             in
             the
             streets
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             expression
             here
             used
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             a
             mans
             giving
             to
             the
             poor
             should
             be
             as
             the
             flowing
             of
             a
             fountain
             ,
             which
             hath
             never
             a
             whit
             the
             lesse
             water
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             which
             is
             given
             .
             Yea
             and
             this
             also
             may
             imply
             a
             promise
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             do
             not
             waste
             their
             estates
             upon
             harlots
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             wanting
             themselves
             ,
             they
             should
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             be
             able
             to
             doe
             good
             unto
             others
             .
             Or
             2.
             thus
             ,
             So
             shall
             thy
             children
             ,
             which
             shall
             numerously
             spring
             from
             thee
             &
             thy
             wife
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Notes
             Numb
             .
             24.7
             .
             &
             Deut.
             33.8
             .
             )
             be
             disposed
             abroad
             in
             severall
             places
             &
             imployments
             ,
             or
             be
             playing
             &
             sporting
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             being
             a
             delight
             to
             their
             parents
             ,
             &
             an
             ornament
             to
             the
             places
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             rivulets
             of
             pure
             spring-water
             running
             along
             in
             the
             streets
             .
             So
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             place
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             both
             to
             advise
             ,
             that
             this
             should
             be
             the
             aim
             of
             men
             in
             their
             marriage
             ,
             &
             also
             to
             promise
             ,
             that
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             marriage
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             having
             of
             a
             numerous
             &
             comfortable
             off-spring
             :
             which
             cannot
             be
             expected
             from
             common
             whores
             ,
             both
             because
             children
             of
             whoredome
             men
             dare
             not
             usually
             own
             ;
             and
             because
             such
             lewd
             women
             seldome
             have
             children
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             prophet
             Hos
             .
             4.10
             .
             
               they
               shall
               commit
               whoredome
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               encrease
            
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             doth
             usually
             cut
             off
             such
             children
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             make
             them
             uncomfortable
             to
             their
             parents
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Let
               them
               be
               only
               thine
               own
               ,
               and
               not
               strangers
               with
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Do
             
             not
             squander
             away
             thine
             estate
             and
             goods
             upon
             harlots
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             are
             mere
             strangers
             to
             thee
             ,
             but
             keep
             them
             for
             thine
             own
             use
             ,
             and
             for
             those
             that
             belong
             to
             thee
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             disposed
             at
             thine
             own
             will
             ,
             in
             any
             good
             use
             as
             thou
             shalt
             see
             cause
             .
             For
             Solomon
             doth
             not
             contradict
             in
             this
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               Let
               thy
               fountains
               be
               dispersed
               abroad
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             this
             which
             he
             saith
             here
             is
             only
             a
             charge
             to
             young
             men
             ,
             not
             to
             wast
             their
             estates
             in
             lewd
             courses
             ;
             though
             indeed
             it
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             that
             also
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             in
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             giving
             to
             good
             uses
             men
             should
             be
             carefull
             not
             to
             dispossesse
             themselves
             of
             all
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             bring
             themselves
             to
             poverty
             .
             Or
             2.
             thus
             ,
             Let
             thy
             children
             be
             ,
             or
             ,
             So
             shall
             thy
             children
             be
             
               only
               thine
               own
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               strangers
               with
               thee
               :
            
             &
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             kept
             to
             his
             own
             wife
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             sure
             not
             to
             be
             put
             to
             father
             other
             mens
             children
             ;
             &
             that
             both
             because
             by
             avoiding
             harlots
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             sure
             they
             should
             not
             doe
             him
             this
             mischief
             ,
             whose
             children
             might
             be
             other
             mens
             ,
             though
             they
             pretended
             they
             were
             his
             ;
             and
             also
             because
             by
             being
             faithfull
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             he
             might
             the
             rather
             assure
             himself
             that
             she
             would
             be
             faithfull
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Let
               thy
               fountain
               be
               blessed
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             Be
             carefull
             to
             keep
             thine
             own
             vessel
             in
             holinesse
             and
             honour
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             4.4
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             that
             the
             two
             expositions
             given
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             are
             here
             likewise
             most
             probable
             .
             1.
             
             
               Let
               thy
               fountain
               be
               blessed
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Lay
             not
             out
             thine
             estate
             upon
             lewd
             women
             ,
             but
             live
             chastly
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             upon
             what
             thou
             hast
             ;
             or
             ,
             Be
             ready
             to
             disperse
             thy
             fountains
             abroad
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             liberally
             of
             thine
             estate
             for
             relieving
             the
             poor
             (
             as
             this
             phrase
             was
             expounded
             before
             vers
             .
             16.
             )
             that
             so
             God
             may
             blesse
             thine
             estate
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             may
             pray
             for
             a
             blessing
             on
             it
             .
             Or
             2.
             
             
               Let
               thy
               fountain
               be
               blessed
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Let
             thy
             wife
             be
             blessed
             ,
             or
             ,
             so
             shall
             thy
             wife
             be
             blessed
             with
             children
             ,
             &
             thy
             children
             shall
             be
             blessed
             that
             shall
             flow
             from
             her
             .
             And
             this
             expression
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             the
             rather
             used
             ,
             because
             barrennesse
             was
             looked
             upon
             in
             those
             times
             as
             a
             heavy
             curse
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             tends
             not
             a
             little
             to
             the
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             wife
             ,
             when
             the
             husband
             hath
             not
             ,
             nor
             doth
             not
             ,
             spend
             his
             strength
             upon
             harlots
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             much
             better
             it
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             live
             chastly
             in
             honest
             wedlock
             ,
             then
             to
             haunt
             the
             company
             of
             lewd
             women
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               rejoyce
               with
               the
               wife
               of
               thy
               youth
               ,
            
             see
             chap.
             2.17
             .
             For
             herein
             either
             the
             husband
             is
             enjoyned
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             wife
             for
             his
             delight
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             her
             &
             of
             no
             other
             woman
             ;
             or
             ,
             taking
             delight
             in
             her
             is
             prescribed
             as
             a
             remedy
             against
             lusting
             after
             others
             .
             Yea
             &
             this
             may
             also
             intimate
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             true
             pleasure
             but
             in
             this
             way
             of
             living
             :
             in
             this
             lawfull
             way
             of
             wedlock
             he
             should
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             &
             should
             take
             the
             more
             delight
             in
             his
             wife
             because
             of
             his
             children
             ;
             whereas
             in
             whores
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             already
             shewed
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             bitternesse
             and
             sorrow
             to
             be
             expected
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Let
               her
               be
               as
               the
               loving
               hinde
               &
               pleasant
               roe
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             her
             be
             as
             delightfull
             to
             thee
             for
             her
             beauty
             &
             love
             ,
             as
             hindes
             &
             roes
             are
             usually
             to
             great
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             wont
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             be
             tame
             ,
             &
             to
             follow
             them
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             to
             play
             with
             them
             ,
             &
             to
             take
             great
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             very
             beautifull
             &
             comely
             creatures
             .
             And
             some
             adde
             too
             ,
             that
             as
             these
             creatures
             are
             tamed
             by
             gentle
             
             &
             tender
             usage
             ,
             so
             the
             wife
             should
             be
             allured
             to
             delight
             in
             her
             husband
             ,
             by
             all
             possible
             gentlenesse
             &
             love
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             thus
             ▪
             As
             the
             hart
             doth
             dearly
             love
             the
             hinde●
             and
             the
             ●oe
             buck
             the
             roe
             ,
             following
             their
             mates
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             keeping
             to
             them
             &
             no
             other
             ;
             so
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             be
             worse
             then
             beasts
             ,
             do
             thou
             as
             ardently
             love
             thy
             wife
             ,
             delight
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             be
             faithfull
             to
             her
             .
             
               Let
               her
               breasts
               satisfy
               thee
               at
               all
               times
            
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             with
             harlots
             ,
             to
             whom
             men
             goe
             only
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             and
             by
             stealth
             ;
             and
             let
             this
             be
             as
             a
             sure
             remedy
             to
             keep
             thee
             from
             minding
             the
             strange
             woman
             :
             
               and
               be
               thou
               ravisht
               alwaies
               with
               her
               love
            
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               and
               erre
               thou
               alwaies
               in
               her
               love
               ,
            
             (
             alluding
             to
             the
             wandring
             of
             these
             creatures
             up
             &
             down
             after
             their
             mates
             ,
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             inamoured
             with
             her
             even
             to
             some
             fondnesse
             &
             doting
             ,
             some
             erring
             in
             her
             love
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             see
             any
             blemish
             that
             is
             in
             her
             ,
             to
             have
             too
             high
             rather
             then
             too
             mean
             an
             opinion
             of
             her
             ;
             &
             that
             alwaies
             ,
             not
             suffering
             any
             thing
             to
             alienate
             thine
             affection
             from
             her
             ,
             continuing
             as
             constant
             a
             liking
             to
             her
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             even
             when
             her
             beauty
             shall
             be
             decayed
             ,
             as
             when
             she
             was
             in
             the
             flower
             of
             her
             youth
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             didst
             first
             set
             thy
             love
             upon
             her
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               And
               why
               wilt
               thou
               ,
               my
               son
               ,
               be
               ravisht
               with
               a
               strange
               woman
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             considering
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             concerning
             the
             dreadfull
             dangers
             and
             miseries
             that
             attend
             whoredome
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             blessings
             and
             comforts
             which
             they
             enjoy
             that
             live
             honestly
             in
             the
             married
             estate
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               For
               the
               waies
               of
               man
               are
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             therefore
             though
             the
             unclean
             person
             commit
             his
             sin
             never
             so
             secretly
             ,
             that
             will
             doe
             him
             no
             good
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             31.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               His
               own
               iniquities
               shall
               take
               the
               wicked
               himself
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               holden
               with
               the
               cords
               of
               his
               sins
               .
            
             ]
             In
             three
             severall
             regards
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             particularly
             fornicatours
             &
             adulterers
             ,
             are
             taken
             and
             held
             with
             the
             cords
             of
             their
             own
             sins
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             sins
             they
             stand
             bound
             over
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             destruction
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             they
             may
             escape
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             &
             thereupon
             may
             think
             themselves
             as
             safe
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             yet
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             whereever
             they
             goe
             ,
             they
             carry
             their
             chains
             &
             setters
             about
             them
             ,
             their
             own
             consciences
             do
             condemn
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             wickednesse
             shall
             certainly
             at
             last
             bring
             destruction
             upon
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             their
             own
             iniquities
             are
             usually
             the
             very
             means
             and
             occasion
             of
             their
             ruine
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             7.16
             .
             and
             9.16
             .
             And
             3.
             because
             they
             are
             so
             by
             custome
             intangled
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             possibly
             leave
             them
             :
             which
             is
             more
             especially
             true
             of
             unclean
             persons
             ;
             though
             they
             see
             the
             evil
             &
             danger
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             &
             so
             may
             think
             they
             will
             repent
             hereafter
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             fast
             held
             in
             the
             cords
             of
             their
             lusts
             .
             And
             this
             agreeth
             best
             with
             the
             following
             words
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               He
               ●hall
               die
               without
               instruction
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             despised
             instruction
             ;
             or
             ,
             God
             shall
             at
             last
             deny
             him
             the
             means
             of
             instruction
             ,
             because
             whilst
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             regard
             it
             :
             
               &
               in
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               his
               folly
               he
               shall
               goe
               astray
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             shall
             leave
             him
             to
             run
             on
             in
             great
             folly
             to
             eternall
             perdition
             .
             Now
             his
             running
             on
             in
             a
             way
             of
             impenitency
             is
             ascribed
             to
             
               greatnesse
               of
               folly
            
             ,
             either
             because
             no
             folly
             ,
             no
             no●
             the
             folly
             of
             children
             &
             ideots
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             as
             that
             ,
             when
             
             men
             to
             satisfy
             their
             own
             carnall
             desires
             will
             reject
             Gods
             counsell
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             wicked
             men
             do
             befool
             themselves
             so
             many
             severall
             waies
             ;
             as
             in
             that
             they
             mind
             not
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             content
             for
             a
             little
             momentany
             pleasure
             to
             hazard
             their
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             they
             can
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             such
             vain
             conceits
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             will
             not
             punish
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             will
             repent
             hereafter
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               MY
               son
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               surety
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Solomon
             here
             sheweth
             the
             danger
             of
             suretiship
             :
             yet
             not
             as
             condemning
             all
             suretiship
             whatsoever
             ,
             (
             for
             as
             it
             is
             a
             work
             of
             mercy
             to
             lend
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             Psal
             .
             37.26
             .
             so
             also
             in
             some
             cases
             it
             may
             be
             to
             be
             surety
             for
             another
             ,
             as
             Paul
             for
             Onesimus
             Philem.
             19.
             )
             but
             only
             rash
             suretiship
             ,
             when
             men
             will
             unadvisedly
             engage
             themselves
             for
             any
             that
             desire
             it
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             persons
             for
             whom
             they
             doe
             it
             ,
             or
             of
             that
             for
             which
             they
             are
             engaged
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             more
             then
             they
             are
             willing
             or
             well
             able
             to
             discharge
             ,
             without
             the
             ruine
             or
             exceeding
             great
             prejudice
             of
             them
             &
             their
             families
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             fall
             upon
             them
             .
             
               If
               thou
               be
               surety
               for
               thy
               friend
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               stricken
               thy
               hand
            
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             17.3
             .
             )
             
               with
               a
               stranger
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             with
             or
             for
             a
             stranger
             engaged
             thy self
             to
             any
             man.
             I
             know
             that
             many
             by
             the
             stranger
             here
             do
             understand
             the
             creditour
             to
             whom
             a
             man
             gives
             his
             hand
             ,
             &
             so
             engageth
             himself
             for
             his
             friend
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             Solomon
             doth
             here
             advise
             men
             what
             they
             should
             doe
             in
             case
             they
             have
             been
             sureties
             for
             another
             man
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             friend
             or
             stranger
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               snared
               with
               the
               words
               of
               thy
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             thou
             hadst
             not
             the
             money
             thy self
             ,
             nor
             any
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             before
             thou
             didst
             undertake
             as
             a
             surety
             ,
             thou
             wert
             free
             whether
             thou
             wouldest
             have
             done
             it
             or
             no
             ;
             yet
             having
             once
             passed
             thy
             promise
             ,
             thou
             art
             now
             bound
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Do
               this
               now
               ,
               my
               son
               ,
               and
               deliver
               thy self
               ;
               when
               thou
               art
               come
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               thy
               friend
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             
               thy
               friend
            
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             friend
             for
             whom
             a
             man
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             as
             a
             surety
             ,
             into
             whose
             hands
             the
             surety
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             be
             fallen
             ,
             because
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             now
             discharge
             his
             debt
             ,
             it
             will
             fall
             heavily
             upon
             the
             surety
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             creditour
             ,
             (
             for
             to
             friends
             men
             may
             be
             sureties
             for
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             strangers
             ,
             )
             &
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             this
             ,
             When
             thou
             art
             fallen
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             creditour
             ,
             who
             may
             take
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             thy
             engagement
             ,
             &
             bring
             thee
             into
             great
             troubles
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             thy
             friend
             ,
             &
             much
             more
             if
             he
             be
             a
             stranger
             ,
             take
             care
             to
             free
             thy self
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               go
               ,
               humble
               thy self
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             him
             for
             whom
             thou
             art
             engaged
             ,
             pressing
             him
             ,
             yea
             with
             begging
             it
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             discharge
             his
             debt
             himself
             ,
             &
             not
             suffer
             it
             to
             fall
             upon
             thee
             ;
             &
             so
             likewise
             ,
             yea
             rather
             ,
             to
             the
             creditour
             ,
             fall
             down
             before
             him
             ,
             &
             by
             all
             humble
             deportment
             &
             entreaties
             sue
             to
             him
             for
             favour
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             proceed
             in
             extremity
             against
             thee
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             forbear
             thee
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             till
             thou
             maiest
             bring
             him
             to
             discharge
             the
             debt
             ,
             whose
             proper
             debt
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             that
             thou
             maiest
             pay
             it
             by
             little
             &
             little
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             would
             accept
             of
             some
             reasonable
             composition
             from
             thee
             :
             
               and
               make
               sure
               thy
               friend
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             make
             sure
             that
             thy
             friend
             ,
             for
             whom
             thou
             art
             engaged
             ,
             do
             discharge
             his
             debt
             ,
             and
             so
             free
             thee
             ;
             or
             ,
             make
             sure
             that
             thy
             friend
             ,
             to
             whom
             thou
             hast
             engaged
             thy self
             ,
             may
             deal
             favourably
             with
             thee
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Goe
               to
               the
               ant
               ,
               thou
               sluggard
               ,
               consider
               her
               waies
               ,
               and
               be
               wise
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Be
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             learn
             of
             her
             ;
             or
             be
             wise
             according
             to
             the
             wisdome
             thou
             maiest
             learn
             of
             her
             .
             And
             though
             there
             be
             many
             things
             which
             may
             be
             observed
             concerning
             the
             industry
             and
             providence
             of
             this
             poor
             creature
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             will
             carry
             grains
             of
             corn
             as
             big
             as
             themselves
             ,
             &
             will
             labour
             herein
             by
             night
             ,
             when
             the
             moon
             shines
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             day
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             ,
             when
             they
             discern
             it
             will
             be
             a
             fair
             season
             ,
             bring
             out
             their
             corn
             that
             hath
             taken
             any
             wet
             ,
             to
             dry
             it
             in
             the
             sun
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             kept
             sweet
             &
             good
             (
             whereupon
             they
             say
             that
             the
             husband-man
             concludes
             it
             will
             be
             fair
             weather
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             these
             creatures
             laying
             out
             their
             store
             a
             drying
             )
             &
             that
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             bite
             off
             the
             end
             or
             eye
             of
             the
             grains
             of
             corn
             they
             gather
             ,
             where
             the
             seed
             useth
             first
             to
             sprout
             forth
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             not
             grow
             with
             lying
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             &
             many
             other
             particulars
             ;
             yet
             that
             which
             Solomon
             here
             intends
             ,
             at
             least
             principally
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             followeth
             vers
             .
             8.
             that
             
               she
               provideth
               her
               meat
               in
               the
               summer
               ,
               and
               gathereth
               her
               food
               in
               the
               harvest
               ,
            
             that
             so
             in
             winter
             she
             may
             have
             whereon
             to
             live
             .
             However
             ,
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             doth
             here
             put
             up
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             into
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             this
             little
             despicable
             creature
             ,
             to
             instruct
             brutish
             men
             .
             And
             some
             think
             that
             those
             words
             ,
             
               consider
               her
               waies
            
             ,
             are
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             those
             tracks
             which
             are
             sometimes
             made
             in
             the
             very
             stones
             ,
             by
             their
             continuall
             going
             up
             &
             down
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             11.
             
             
               So
               shall
               thy
               poverty
               come
               as
               one
               that
               travelleth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             into
             thine
             house
             speedily
             ,
             suddēly
             &
             unexpectedly
             ,
             as
             a
             Post
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             or
             pursevant
             that
             rides
             post
             to
             apprehend
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             rather
             as
             a
             guest
             that
             comes
             to
             an
             house
             unlooked
             for
             ;
             or
             it
             shall
             overtake
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             swift
             traveller
             overtakes
             one
             that
             walks
             slowly
             ;
             whereby
             also
             is
             intimated
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             should
             be
             the
             more
             grievous
             to
             be
             born
             :
             
               &
               thy
               want
               as
               an
               armed
               mā
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             irresistably
             ;
             for
             what
             hope
             can
             there
             be
             that
             a
             sluggard
             half
             a
             sleep
             &
             half
             awake
             should
             resist
             an
             armed
             man
             ?
             The
             drift
             is
             ,
             that
             poverty
             should
             rush
             upon
             him
             as
             an
             armed
             robber
             ,
             or
             as
             souldiers
             that
             break
             in
             upon
             a
             house
             and
             plunder
             it
             ,
             scarce
             leaving
             any
             thing
             behind
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               A
               wicked
               man
               walketh
               with
               a
               froward
               mouth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             constant
             course
             to
             talk
             perversly
             &
             wickedly
             .
             And
             though
             the
             most
             of
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             particularly
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             lying
             &
             dissembling
             ,
             yet
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             of
             all
             wicked
             speaking
             whatsoever
             ;
             for
             whatever
             it
             is
             wherein
             men
             do
             perversly
             crosse
             God
             in
             what
             he
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             cals
             frowardnesse
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             22.27
             .
             and
             Job
             5.15
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             13.
             
             
               He
               winketh
               with
               his
               eyes
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               with
               his
               feet
               ,
               he
               teacheth
               with
               his
               fingers
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             So
             eager
             he
             is
             to
             utter
             the
             mischief
             that
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             be
             in
             company
             where
             he
             dares
             not
             speak
             openly
             ,
             yet
             by
             some
             privy
             sign
             or
             other
             he
             will
             make
             known
             his
             mind
             in
             a
             manner
             with
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             as
             by
             winking
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             or
             by
             stamping
             with
             his
             feet
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             holding
             up
             of
             his
             fingers
             ,
             &c.
             
             Most
             Expositours
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             understand
             this
             particularly
             of
             the
             secret
             tokens
             ,
             which
             wicked
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             give
             to
             their
             companions
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             some
             mischief
             to
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             make
             a
             fair
             shew
             of
             friendship
             ,
             as
             by
             winking
             with
             the
             eye
             ,
             or
             treading
             secretly
             on
             their
             feet
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             hint
             given
             them
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             more
             generally
             ,
             of
             any
             intimation
             given
             closely
             ,
             whether
             by
             eye
             ,
             hand
             or
             foot
             ,
             of
             any
             wicked
             thoughts
             that
             are
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             of
             lust
             ,
             or
             malice
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Suddenly
               shall
               he
               be
               broken
               without
               remedy
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             No
             power
             nor
             policy
             ,
             
             nor
             any
             means
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             ever
             able
             to
             prevent
             his
             ruine
             :
             or
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             ruined
             irrecoverably
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             possibility
             of
             restoring
             him
             to
             a
             good
             condition
             again
             ;
             he
             shall
             be
             broken
             as
             a
             potters
             vessel
             ,
             which
             being
             broken
             cannot
             be
             mended
             and
             made
             up
             again
             .
             And
             herein
             also
             may
             be
             implyed
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             began
             to
             punish
             him
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             no
             more
             place
             for
             repentance
             then
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               These
               six
               things
               doth
               the
               Lord
               hate
               ;
               yea
               seven
               are
               an
               abomination
               to
               him
               .
            
             ]
             Though
             God
             hates
             and
             abhorres
             all
             sin
             ,
             yet
             some
             are
             more
             abominable
             to
             him
             then
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             these
             are
             here
             mentioned
             as
             horrible
             villanies
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             God
             doth
             above
             many
             other
             sins
             abhorre
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               A
               proud
               look
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               haughty
               eyes
            
             .
             And
             thus
             Solomon
             expresseth
             most
             of
             these
             seven
             abominations
             by
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             wherewith
             they
             are
             acted
             ,
             beginning
             with
             the
             eyes
             ,
             &
             so
             going
             downward
             till
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             feet
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               a
               lying
               tongue
               ,
               and
               hands
               that
               shed
               innocent
               bloud
            
             ;
             &
             then
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               An
               heart
               that
               deviseth
               wicked
               imaginations
               ,
               feet
               that
               be
               swift
               in
               running
               to
               mischief
            
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.16
             .
             And
             withall
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             is
             here
             placed
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             as
             the
             fountain
             from
             whence
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             doth
             stream
             forth
             on
             every
             side
             to
             all
             the
             members
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Bind
               them
               continually
               upon
               thine
               heart
               ,
               and
               tie
               them
               about
               thy
               neck
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             1.9
             .
             &
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               When
               thou
               goest
               ,
               it
               shall
               lead
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             command
             or
             counsell
             of
             thy
             godly
             parents
             ,
             mentioned
             before
             vers
             .
             20.
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             which
             they
             presse
             upon
             thee
             ,
             shall
             direct
             thee
             in
             all
             thy
             waies
             ,
             still
             carrying
             thee
             on
             unto
             greater
             perfection
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3.23
             :
             
               when
               thou
               sleepest
               ,
               it
               shall
               keep
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             meditating
             thereon
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             or
             falling
             asleep
             with
             some
             good
             meditation
             thereof
             in
             thy
             mind
             ,
             it
             shall
             keep
             thee
             in
             the
             night
             from
             all
             foolish
             &
             sinfull
             dreams
             &
             illusions
             of
             Satan
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             being
             carefully
             observed
             by
             thee
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             sure
             means
             of
             thy
             preservation
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             thereupon
             be
             tenderly
             watchfull
             over
             thee
             when
             thou
             sleepest
             ,
             to
             keep
             thee
             from
             all
             evil
             :
             
               and
               when
               thou
               awakest
               ,
               it
               shall
               talk
               with
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             bring
             to
             thy
             remembrance
             some
             spirituall
             &
             heavenly
             meditations
             ,
             haply
             some
             meditations
             which
             thou
             hadst
             before
             in
             the
             night
             season
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             David
             Psal
             .
             139.18
             .
             
               when
               I
               awake
               ,
               I
               am
               still
               with
               thee
               :
            
             &
             thus
             ,
             before
             thou
             canst
             make
             thy self
             ready
             that
             thou
             maiest
             be
             fit
             to
             talk
             with
             any
             body
             else
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             as
             it
             were
             conferring
             with
             thee
             ;
             and
             as
             masters
             are
             wont
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             appoint
             their
             servants
             what
             they
             shall
             doe
             all
             the
             day
             after
             ,
             so
             will
             that
             direct
             thee
             how
             to
             carry
             thy self
             in
             all
             the
             businesses
             of
             the
             following
             day
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               For
               the
               commandement
               is
               a
               lamp
               ,
               and
               the
               law
               is
               light
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             candle
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             &
             as
             the
             light
             of
             the
             sun
             by
             day
             .
             Yea
             &
             some
             Expositours
             conceive
             ,
             that
             having
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             of
             the
             benefits
             that
             redound
             to
             men
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             both
             whilst
             they
             sleep
             by
             night
             ,
             &
             when
             they
             wake
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             therefore
             in
             allusion
             thereto
             he
             adds
             here
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             
               a
               lamp
            
             or
             candle
             ,
             whereof
             men
             have
             great
             use
             both
             when
             they
             goe
             to
             bed
             at
             night
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             rise
             in
             the
             morning
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             19.8
             ,
             and
             119.105
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Lust
               not
               after
               her
               beauty
               in
               thine
               heart
               ,
               neither
               let
               her
               take
               thee
               with
               her
               eye-lids
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             handsomenesse
             of
             her
             eyes
             ,
             wherein
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             countenance
             doth
             chiefly
             consist
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             Cant.
             4.9
             .
             
               thou
               hast
               ravished
               my
               heart
               with
               one
               of
               thine
               eyes
            
             ;
             or
             with
             her
             casting
             her
             eyes
             upon
             thee
             ;
             or
             with
             her
             pleasant
             and
             wanton
             looks
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             very
             pit-fals
             &
             trap-doors
             wherewith
             harlots
             are
             wont
             to
             catch
             those
             that
             haunt
             their
             company
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               For
               by
               means
               of
               a
               whorish
               woman
               a
               man
               is
               brought
               to
               a
               piece
               of
               bread
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             such
             extreme
             poverty
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             scarce
             a
             piece
             of
             bread
             to
             eat
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             beg
             from
             door
             to
             door
             for
             a
             morsell
             of
             bread
             :
             
               and
               the
               adulteresse
               will
               hunt
               for
               the
               precious
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             she
             pursues
             men
             time
             after
             time
             ,
             seeking
             by
             all
             possible
             craft
             and
             subtlety
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             that
             wickednesse
             ,
             which
             doth
             usually
             cost
             them
             the
             losse
             of
             that
             which
             men
             do
             naturally
             esteem
             above
             all
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             their
             lives
             :
             and
             hence
             is
             that
             also
             which
             Solomon
             saith
             of
             the
             whorish
             woman
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             7.26
             .
             that
             
               her
               heart
               is
               soares
               and
               nets
               ,
               and
               her
               hands
               as
               b●nds
               .
            
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             Prov.
             2.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Can
               a
               man
               take
               fire
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               &
               his
               cloths
               not
               be
               burnt
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Why
             the
             sin
             of
             adultery
             is
             compared
             to
             fire
             ,
             both
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               Can
               one
               goe
               upon
               hot
               coles
               ,
               &
               his
               feet
               not
               be
               burnt
               ?
            
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             31.12
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               So
               he
               that
               goeth
               in
               to
               his
               neighbours
               wife
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             lyeth
             with
             her
             (
             for
             so
             this
             phrase
             is
             often
             used
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             29.21
             ,
             23
             ;
             )
             
               whosoever
               toucheth
               her
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             
               shall
               not
               be
               innocent
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             hold
             him
             guiltlesse
             ;
             he
             shall
             be
             as
             surely
             punished
             either
             by
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             taketh
             fire
             in
             his
             bosome
             is
             sure
             to
             be
             burnt
             :
             or
             he
             that
             usually
             keeps
             her
             company
             ,
             &
             converseth
             familiarly
             with
             her
             ▪
             
               whosoever
               toucheth
               her
            
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             cometh
             near
             her
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             dallieth
             with
             her
             ,
             
               shall
               not
               be
               innocent
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whatever
             his
             intentions
             may
             be
             ,
             or
             however
             confident
             he
             may
             be
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             keep
             himself
             from
             sinning
             with
             her
             ,
             either
             by
             actuall
             uncleannesse
             with
             her
             ,
             or
             by
             secret
             lusting
             after
             her
             ,
             which
             also
             by
             degrees
             will
             bring
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             at
             least
             he
             shall
             not
             avoid
             scandal
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             commonly
             reputed
             an
             unclean
             person
             ,
             the
             smell
             of
             this
             fire
             will
             at
             least
             be
             upon
             him
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             chap.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               Men
               do
               not
               despise
               a
               thief
               ,
               if
               he
               steal
               to
               satisfy
               his
               soul
               when
               he
               is
               hungry
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             naturall
             desire
             after
             meat
             .
             In
             this
             case
             men
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             entertain
             any
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             of
             the
             adulterer
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             pitty
             him
             ;
             and
             much
             lesse
             will
             they
             seek
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             or
             to
             put
             him
             to
             any
             publick
             shame
             :
             yea
             though
             he
             may
             lye
             under
             some
             disgrace
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             men
             are
             soon
             ready
             to
             forgive
             &
             forget
             it
             .
             Now
             all
             this
             Solomon
             speaks
             with
             respect
             to
             what
             was
             usually
             done
             in
             those
             times
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             commanded
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             to
             punish
             theft
             with
             death
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               But
               if
               he
               be
               found
               ,
               he
               shall
               restore
               sevenfold
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             22.4
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             full
             satisfaction
             shall
             be
             required
             of
             him
             ;
             yea
             if
             it
             cost
             him
             the
             parting
             with
             all
             the
             estate
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             other
             way
             to
             appease
             those
             from
             whom
             he
             hath
             stollen
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfy
             for
             his
             theft
             according
             to
             Gods
             law
             ,
             even
             this
             must
             be
             done
             ;
             which
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             
             words
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               give
               all
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               house
               :
            
             well
             but
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             utmost
             that
             is
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             life
             is
             not
             indangered
             ,
             as
             the
             adulterers
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             ,
             because
             he
             can
             make
             no
             restitution
             nor
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             abused
             husband
             ,
             as
             the
             thief
             doth
             to
             those
             he
             hath
             wronged
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               But
               whoso
               committeth
               adultery
               with
               a
               woman
               ,
               lacketh
               understanding
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             compelled
             by
             necessity
             ,
             as
             the
             thief
             is
             ,
             but
             being
             meerly
             besotted
             by
             his
             lusts
             he
             doth
             that
             which
             none
             but
             a
             mad
             man
             ,
             a
             man
             void
             of
             all
             reason
             &
             understanding
             would
             doe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             not
             considering
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             &
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             it
             ,
             nor
             contenting
             himself
             with
             the
             lawfull
             use
             of
             the
             marriage-bed
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             as
             a
             remedy
             for
             such
             unlawfull
             lusts
             ,
             he
             wilfully
             chuseth
             to
             hazard
             his
             life
             &
             eternall
             salvation
             by
             seeking
             to
             satisfy
             his
             brutish
             desires
             upon
             another
             mans
             wife
             ;
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               he
               that
               doth
               it
               ,
               destroyeth
               his
               own
               soul
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               A
               wound
               &
               dishonour
               shall
               he
               get
               .
            
             ]
             By
             his
             getting
             
               a
               wound
            
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             wounded
             in
             his
             name
             &
             credit
             ;
             &
             so
             much
             was
             haply
             implyed
             by
             adding
             the
             word
             dishonour
             ,
             to
             explain
             the
             other
             ,
             
               A
               wound
               and
               dishonour
               shall
               he
               get
            
             :
             or
             else
             thereby
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             punishments
             inflicted
             on
             him
             by
             the
             magistrate
             ,
             or
             the
             wounds
             given
             him
             by
             the
             womans
             enraged
             husband
             ;
             which
             may
             seem
             most
             probable
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             following
             words
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               For
               jealousie
               is
               the
               rage
               of
               a
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             that
             which
             above
             all
             things
             enrageth
             
               a
               man
            
             ;
             though
             an
             effeminate
             person
             may
             bear
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             any
             true
             manhood
             in
             him
             cannot
             bear
             it
             :
             
               therefore
               he
               will
               not
               spare
               in
               the
               day
               of
               vengeance
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             spare
             him
             his
             life
             ,
             or
             he
             will
             not
             afford
             him
             the
             least
             mercy
             ,
             whenever
             he
             gets
             opportunity
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             him
             :
             for
             herein
             Solomon
             shews
             what
             was
             usually
             done
             ,
             not
             what
             might
             lawfully
             be
             done
             ,
             seeing
             God
             did
             never
             allow
             private
             revenge
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             this
             case
             .
             Yet
             the
             words
             may
             be
             also
             understood
             of
             the
             enraged
             husbands
             prosecuting
             the
             adulterer
             to
             death
             before
             the
             civil
             magistrate
             ,
             and
             not
             suffering
             himself
             to
             be
             stopped
             by
             any
             mediation
             of
             friends
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             gifts
             that
             came
             to
             be
             profered
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               MY
               son
               ,
               keep
               my
               words
               ,
               and
               lay
               up
               my
               commandements
               with
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             2.1
             ,
             and
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             and
             Psal
             .
             119.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Keep
               my
               commandements
               ,
               and
               live
               ;
               and
               my
               law
               ,
               as
               the
               apple
               of
               thine
               eye
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             all
             possible
             diligence
             ,
             as
             esteeming
             it
             of
             all
             things
             most
             dear
             to
             thee
             ,
             &
             most
             necessary
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             as
             charily
             avoiding
             the
             least
             sin
             forbidden
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             watchfull
             to
             keep
             the
             least
             mote
             out
             of
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Bind
               them
               upon
               thy
               fingers
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             think
             continually
             of
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             alwaies
             in
             your
             eye
             and
             mind
             ,
             as
             are
             those
             things
             which
             men
             use
             to
             wear
             as
             memorials
             upon
             their
             fingers
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             13.9
             .
             that
             you
             may
             by
             continuall
             meditation
             on
             them
             be
             so
             expert
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             them
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             at
             your
             fingers
             ends
             .
             And
             if
             that
             were
             truly
             so
             which
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             daies
             they
             used
             to
             have
             the
             names
             or
             pictures
             of
             
             those
             they
             loved
             most
             dearly
             engraven
             upon
             their
             rings
             ,
             (
             whereto
             there
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             in
             that
             Jer.
             22.24
             .
             
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               though
               Coniah
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               Iehoiakim
               king
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               were
               the
               signet
               upon
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               yet
               would
               I
               pluck
               thee
               thence
            
             )
             Solomon
             might
             also
             with
             respect
             hereto
             use
             this
             expression
             :
             for
             which
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               write
               them
               upon
               the
               table
               of
               thine
               heart
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             ch
             .
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Say
               unto
               wisdome
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               sister
               ;
               and
               call
               understanding
               thy
               kinswoman
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Love
             her
             as
             thy
             sister
             ,
             &
             be
             familiarly
             acquainted
             with
             her
             as
             with
             thy
             kinswoman
             .
             It
             may
             seem
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Since
             young
             men
             will
             have
             their
             Loves
             ,
             their
             Ladies
             &
             Mistresses
             ,
             let
             me
             commend
             a
             Love
             to
             thee
             ,
             my
             son
             ,
             &
             that
             is
             wisdome
             :
             There
             is
             none
             more
             honourable
             ,
             rich
             ,
             affable
             ,
             beautifull
             &
             lovely
             then
             she
             is
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             stead
             of
             those
             wantons
             that
             foolish
             youngsters
             hunt
             after
             to
             their
             own
             ruine
             ,
             do
             thou
             set
             thy
             heart
             upon
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             so
             thy
             love
             shall
             be
             a
             pure
             and
             chast
             love
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             between
             a
             brother
             and
             sister
             ,
             
               Say
               unto
               wisdome
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               sister
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             place
             Christ
             used
             those
             words
             ,
             Matth.
             12.50
             .
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               doe
               the
               will
               of
               my
               father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               my
               brother
               ,
               and
               sister
               ,
               and
               mother
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               For
               at
               the
               window
               of
               my
               house
               I
               looked
               through
               my
               casement
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             the
             more
             clearly
             see
             what
             was
             done
             in
             the
             streets
             .
             Whether
             this
             were
             really
             done
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             related
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             only
             propounds
             it
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             parable
             ,
             is
             not
             evident
             from
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             indeed
             much
             materiall
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               In
               the
               twilight
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               in
               the
               black
               and
               dark
               night
               ,
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             began
             to
             be
             black
             and
             dark
             :
             the
             usuall
             time
             when
             such
             youngsters
             are
             wont
             to
             frequent
             such
             lewd
             places
             ,
             because
             then
             they
             hope
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               And
               behold
               ,
               there
               met
               him
               a
               woman
               with
               the
               attire
               of
               an
               harlot
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             such
             an
             attire
             as
             was
             peculiar
             &
             proper
             to
             harlots
             ,
             and
             whereby
             they
             were
             distinguished
             &
             known
             from
             other
             women
             .
             But
             though
             this
             were
             usuall
             amongst
             other
             nations
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             38.15
             .
             yet
             I
             conceive
             it
             was
             not
             so
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             where
             none
             were
             allowed
             to
             be
             open
             professed
             whores
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             I
             take
             to
             be
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             woman
             that
             met
             him
             was
             dressed
             in
             a
             wanton
             whorish
             attire
             ,
             as
             haply
             with
             crisped
             hair
             &
             naked
             breasts
             ,
             an
             attire
             fit
             to
             entice
             men
             to
             uncleannesse
             ,
             and
             which
             none
             therefore
             but
             harlots
             would
             wear
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             (
             
               She
               is
               loud
               and
               stubborn
               ,
               her
               feet
               abide
               not
               in
               her
               house
               .
            
             ]
             By
             her
             loudnesse
             may
             be
             meant
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             ordinarily
             bold
             &
             free
             in
             talking
             ,
             and
             that
             her
             tongue
             will
             be
             heard
             above
             all
             whereever
             she
             comes
             :
             but
             yet
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             principally
             meant
             of
             her
             brawling
             with
             her
             husband
             ;
             agreeable
             whereto
             is
             that
             which
             is
             next
             added
             ,
             
               She
               is
               loud
               and
               stubborn
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             froward
             and
             rebellious
             against
             God
             &
             her
             husband
             :
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             rather
             expressed
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             when
             wives
             are
             once
             disquiet
             with
             their
             own
             husbands
             ,
             and
             despise
             them
             ,
             and
             rebell
             against
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             little
             danger
             of
             their
             being
             unfaithfull
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             becoming
             unclean
             with
             other
             men
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Now
               she
               is
               without
               ,
               now
               in
               the
               streets
               .
            
             ]
             By
             being
             without
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             her
             being
             any
             way
             from
             home
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             mens
             houses
             ,
             or
             in
             taverns
             and
             other
             drinking-houses
             ,
             &c.
             or
             else
             ,
             her
             standing
             or
             sitting
             without
             at
             her
             door
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             One
             while
             she
             is
             sitting
             without
             at
             her
             door
             ,
             another
             while
             she
             is
             gadding
             up
             &
             down
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               I
               have
               peace-offerings
               with
               me
               ;
               this
               day
               I
               have
               paid
               my
               vows
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Levit.
             7.15
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             harlot
             doth
             here
             tell
             the
             young
             man
             of
             her
             peace-offerings
             &
             her
             vows
             (
             which
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             act
             of
             piety
             ,
             a
             voluntary
             gift
             not
             enjoyned
             ,
             &
             therefore
             usually
             offered
             only
             by
             those
             that
             were
             devout
             above
             others
             )
             thereby
             to
             pretend
             piety
             &
             devotion
             :
             &
             that
             either
             1.
             because
             this
             might
             draw
             him
             on
             to
             the
             sin
             wherein
             she
             desired
             to
             inveigle
             him
             ,
             by
             hinting
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             as
             long
             as
             they
             were
             mindfull
             to
             make
             their
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             performing
             the
             duties
             of
             his
             worship
             &
             service
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             a
             little
             transgresse
             in
             their
             mutuall
             solacing
             of
             themselves
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             in
             that
             no
             fear
             or
             danger
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             she
             knew
             that
             men
             are
             more
             easily
             drawn
             to
             commit
             wickednesse
             with
             one
             that
             hath
             the
             reputation
             of
             an
             honest
             woman
             ,
             then
             with
             such
             as
             are
             open
             professed
             strumpets
             .
             But
             I
             should
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             only
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             main
             thing
             intended
             in
             her
             speaking
             of
             this
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             to
             let
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             good
             chear
             ready
             prepared
             for
             his
             entertainment
             .
             For
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             their
             peace-offerings
             belonged
             to
             the
             sacrificers
             ,
             and
             therewith
             they
             used
             to
             feast
             their
             families
             and
             friends
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Therefore
               came
               I
               forth
               to
               meet
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Being
             thus
             provided
             with
             good
             chear
             ,
             I
             desired
             to
             enjoy
             thy
             company
             ,
             &
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             have
             thy
             share
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             contenting
             my self
             to
             send
             a
             messenger
             for
             thee
             ,
             I
             came
             out
             my self
             to
             seek
             thee
             ,
             
               diligently
               to
               seek
               thy
               face
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             look
             thee
             out
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             to
             beg
             this
             favour
             ,
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             my
             guest
             this
             day
             .
             And
             to
             this
             some
             adde
             too
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             expression
             she
             sought
             also
             to
             imply
             how
             much
             she
             was
             taken
             with
             his
             beauty
             ,
             and
             delighted
             to
             look
             upon
             him
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               I
               have
               found
               thee
            
             ,
             that
             is
             spoken
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             ravishing
             joy
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             blessed
             the
             day
             and
             hour
             wherein
             she
             had
             so
             happily
             met
             with
             him
             ;
             yea
             as
             if
             she
             would
             intimate
             ,
             that
             upon
             her
             sacrifices
             &
             the
             payment
             of
             her
             vows
             ,
             God
             had
             answered
             her
             desires
             in
             bringing
             him
             to
             her
             :
             it
             is
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             came
             forth
             to
             meet
             thee
             ,
             and
             lo
             presently
             I
             have
             found
             thee
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             mine
             own
             hearts
             wish
             and
             desire
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               For
               the
               good
               man
               is
               not
               at
               home
               .
            
             ]
             She
             saith
             not
             ,
             My
             husband
             is
             not
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               the
               good
               man
               is
               not
               at
               home
               ,
            
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             contempt
             &
             scorn
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             as
             fearing
             lest
             the
             very
             naming
             of
             her
             husband
             should
             awaken
             the
             young
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             and
             stagger
             him
             as
             concerning
             that
             wickednesse
             she
             was
             drawing
             him
             to
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               He
               hath
               taken
               a
               bag
               of
               money
               with
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             as
             having
             many
             great
             businesses
             to
             dispatch
             ,
             and
             many
             rich
             merchandises
             to
             buy
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             therewith
             to
             defray
             the
             charges
             of
             a
             long
             journey
             :
             
               and
               will
               come
               home
               at
               the
               day
               appointed
            
             ;
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             He
             hath
             appointed
             
             me
             the
             day
             when
             I
             may
             expect
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             many
             daies
             hence
             ,
             and
             till
             then
             to
             be
             sure
             he
             will
             not
             come
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               With
               much
               fair
               speech
               she
               caused
               him
               to
               yield
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             shew
             how
             perillous
             the
             flattering
             language
             of
             a
             harlot
             is
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             here
             ascribe
             her
             prevailing
             over
             the
             young
             man
             rather
             to
             this
             ,
             then
             to
             her
             embraces
             and
             kisses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               He
               goeth
               after
               her
               straightway
               ,
               as
               an
               oxe
               goeth
               to
               the
               slaughter
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             as
             if
             they
             were
             driving
             him
             to
             some
             fat
             pasture
             :
             
               or
               as
               a
               fool
               to
               the
               correction
               of
               the
               stocks
            
             ;
             who
             goeth
             jeasting
             and
             laughing
             ,
             not
             considering
             the
             punishment
             he
             is
             like
             to
             undergoe
             .
             But
             in
             this
             last
             comparison
             there
             may
             be
             something
             more
             implyed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             adulterer
             can
             no
             more
             rid
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             harlots
             snares
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             fool
             can
             get
             out
             of
             the
             stocks
             when
             he
             is
             shut
             up
             therein
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Till
               a
               dart
               strike
               through
               his
               liver
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             referred
             both
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             &
             to
             that
             which
             followeth
             after
             :
             but
             I
             rather
             referre
             it
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             .
             
               He
               goeth
               after
               her
               straightway
               ,
               as
               an
               ox
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Till
               a
               dart
               strike
               through
               his
               liver
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             his
             soul
             be
             mortally
             wounded
             with
             the
             sin
             of
             adultery
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             suddenly
             by
             some
             means
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             just
             vengeance
             of
             God
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             2.18
             .
             Because
             the
             wounding
             of
             the
             liver
             must
             needs
             be
             deadly
             ,
             therefore
             is
             his
             destruction
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             striking
             through
             of
             his
             liver
             :
             yet
             haply
             this
             expression
             may
             also
             the
             rather
             be
             used
             ,
             because
             lust
             doth
             putrify
             the
             bloud
             &
             corrupt
             the
             liver
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               as
               the
               bird
               hasteth
               to
               the
               snare
               ,
            
             that
             hath
             clear
             reference
             to
             that
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               He
               goeth
               after
               her
               straightway
            
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               and
               knoweth
               not
               that
               it
               is
               for
               his
               life
               ,
            
             I
             conceive
             they
             are
             clearly
             meant
             of
             the
             birds
             hasting
             to
             the
             snare
             immediately
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             though
             I
             know
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             young
             man
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             not
             that
             the
             enticements
             of
             the
             harlot
             tend
             to
             the
             bereaving
             him
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               DOth
               not
               wisdome
               cry
            
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Prov.
             1.20
             :
             
               and
               understanding
               put
               forth
               her
               voice
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             freely
             discover
             unto
             men
             the
             whole
             will
             of
             God.
             Having
             shewn
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             how
             young
             men
             are
             seduced
             by
             harlots
             ,
             here
             he
             sets
             forth
             how
             wisdome
             doth
             every
             where
             instruct
             men
             better
             ;
             &
             so
             hereby
             he
             proves
             ,
             that
             neither
             these
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             any
             other
             wicked
             men
             ,
             can
             plead
             ignorance
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             wilfully
             run
             upon
             their
             own
             perditiō
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             instruction
             of
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               She
               standeth
               in
               the
               top
               of
               high
               places
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             where
             she
             may
             best
             be
             heard
             :
             
               by
               the
               way
               in
               the
               places
               of
               the
               paths
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             where
             severall
             waies
             meet
             together
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             where
             men
             use
             to
             walk
             ,
             or
             where
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             resort
             &
             meet
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             wisdome
             instructs
             men
             in
             all
             places
             whatsoever
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.20
             .
             But
             in
             the
             expressions
             here
             used
             there
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             magistrates
             ,
             that
             cause
             their
             proclamations
             to
             be
             published
             by
             their
             heralds
             &
             other
             officers
             ,
             standing
             aloft
             above
             the
             people
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             places
             of
             greatest
             concourse
             .
             Neither
             is
             that
             altogether
             improbable
             ,
             which
             some
             conceive
             is
             signified
             hereby
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             wisdome
             doth
             direct
             
             men
             when
             they
             are
             in
             the
             greatest
             streights
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             course
             to
             take
             ,
             as
             travellers
             use
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             a
             place
             where
             severall
             waies
             meet
             together
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               She
               crieth
               at
               the
               gates
               ,
               at
               the
               entry
               of
               the
               city
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.21
             :
             
               at
               the
               coming
               in
               at
               the
               doors
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             mens
             private
             houses
             :
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             wisdome
             instructs
             men
             both
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Vnto
               you
               ,
               O
               men
               ,
               I
               call
               ,
               and
               my
               voice
               is
               to
               the
               sons
               of
               man.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             men
             whatsoever
             .
             Yet
             by
             men
             may
             be
             more
             particularly
             meant
             aged
             men
             ,
             or
             men
             of
             chief
             rank
             and
             quality
             ;
             and
             by
             
               the
               sons
               of
               man
            
             ,
             young
             or
             mean
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               O
               ye
               simple
               ,
               understand
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               ye
               fools
               ,
               be
               ye
               of
               an
               understanding
               heart
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             spoken
             to
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             give
             them
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             how
             wise
             soever
             they
             thought
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             indeed
             but
             simple
             fools
             .
             But
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             1.4
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               opening
               of
               my
               lips
               shall
               be
               right
               things
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             19.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               They
               are
               all
               plain
               to
               him
               that
               understandeth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             do
             with
             honest
             &
             upright
             hearts
             use
             all
             holy
             means
             to
             find
             out
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             &
             so
             thereupon
             God
             doth
             enlighten
             them
             ,
             &
             takes
             away
             that
             vail
             of
             ignorance
             that
             is
             naturally
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             .
             It
             is
             want
             of
             understanding
             in
             us
             ,
             &
             so
             of
             diligence
             in
             searching
             into
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             seem
             dark
             and
             obscure
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Receive
               my
               instruction
               ,
               &
               not
               silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             rather
             then
             silver
             ,
             as
             the
             following
             clause
             explains
             it
             ,
             
               &
               knowledge
               rather
               then
               choice
               gold
               .
            
             Yet
             withall
             this
             may
             imply
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             men
             take
             off
             their
             affections
             from
             an
             over-eager
             pursuit
             after
             worldly
             riches
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             mind
             wisdome
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               I
               wisdome
               dwell
               with
               prudence
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             we
             are
             never
             asunder
             .
             So
             that
             this
             expression
             doth
             imply
             ,
             1.
             that
             Christ
             hath
             both
             wisdome
             &
             prudence
             essentially
             in
             him
             ;
             &
             2.
             that
             by
             his
             word
             &
             spirit
             he
             doth
             teach
             men
             prudence
             ,
             &
             to
             carry
             themselves
             prudently
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             discreetly
             &
             circumspectly
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             waies
             .
             It
             may
             be
             translated
             ,
             
               I
               wisdome
               dwell
               with
               subtlety
            
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.4
             .
             
               And
               find
               out
               knowledge
               of
               witty
               inventions
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             suggest
             to
             men
             all
             those
             inventions
             whereby
             they
             contrive
             the
             effecting
             of
             any
             good
             to
             themselves
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             doe
             things
             cautelously
             and
             prudently
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             may
             doe
             well
             in
             the
             best
             manner
             ,
             wherein
             the
             wit
             as
             it
             were
             of
             religion
             appeareth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               to
               hate
               evil
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             this
             is
             added
             here
             ,
             because
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             fruit
             ,
             the
             first
             &
             chief
             part
             of
             wisdome
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             1.7
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             111.10
             :
             
               pride
               and
               arrogancy
            
             ,
             which
             is
             first
             mentioned
             because
             it
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             vices
             ,
             
               and
               the
               evil
               way
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             sinfull
             practise
             and
             custome
             ,
             
               and
               the
               froward
               mouth
               do
               I
               hate
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             6.12
             .
             As
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             And
             consequently
             I
             teach
             others
             to
             hate
             them
             ,
             and
             am
             the
             fountain
             from
             whence
             every
             good
             grace
             must
             flow
             into
             their
             souls
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             also
             Psal
             .
             45.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Counsell
               is
               mine
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Whence
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             Isa
             .
             9.6
             .
             
               his
               Name
               shall
               be
               called
               wonderfull
               ,
               Counsellour
            
             :
             All
             policy
             that
             is
             not
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             then
             folly
             :
             
               and
               sound
               wisdome
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             2.7
             .
             
               I
               am
               understanding
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             give
             men
             understanding
             ,
             or
             I
             teach
             men
             
             prudently
             to
             effect
             what
             by
             good
             counsell
             hath
             been
             well
             contrived
             .
             Yet
             the
             phrase
             is
             here
             changed
             ;
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             Understanding
             is
             mine
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               I
               am
               understanding
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             understanding
             is
             essentially
             and
             perfectly
             in
             Christ
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               I
               have
               strength
            
             ,
             either
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             1.
             of
             that
             almighty
             power
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             whatsoever
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             whereby
             he
             hath
             conquered
             hell
             and
             death
             &
             sin
             ;
             or
             2.
             of
             that
             spirituall
             strength
             ,
             that
             fortitude
             and
             magnanimity
             &
             strength
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             word
             &
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             men
             attain
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             enabled
             to
             bear
             all
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             to
             resist
             all
             temptations
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             themselves
             in
             all
             things
             as
             strong
             Christians
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             divine
             assistance
             whereby
             they
             accomplish
             the
             greatest
             enterprises
             which
             upon
             due
             consultation
             they
             have
             resolved
             upon
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               By
               me
               kings
               reign
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             ascribed
             to
             wisdome
             ,
             1.
             because
             all
             government
             is
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             son
             &
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             2.
             because
             by
             his
             providence
             they
             are
             advanced
             to
             the
             throne
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             many
             times
             too
             for
             that
             excellent
             measure
             of
             wisdome
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             )
             &
             by
             his
             providence
             they
             are
             supported
             &
             protected
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             &
             3.
             because
             by
             the
             wisdome
             which
             he
             gives
             them
             they
             govern
             the
             people
             prudently
             &
             justly
             &
             successefully
             ,
             &
             by
             his
             providence
             they
             are
             prospered
             in
             their
             enterprizes
             :
             
               &
               princes
               decree
               justice
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             make
             just
             laws
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             just
             sentences
             ,
             when
             they
             sit
             in
             the
             judgement-seat
             .
             And
             now
             by
             all
             this
             may
             be
             also
             implyed
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             great
             ones
             of
             the
             world
             have
             so
             much
             advantage
             from
             wisdome
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             others
             expect
             the
             like
             in
             their
             private
             affairs
             .
          
           
             Ves
             .
             17.
             
             
               I
               love
               them
               that
               love
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             heartily
             affect
             wisdome
             shall
             find
             her
             ready
             to
             impart
             her self
             to
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               they
               that
               seek
               me
               early
               shall
               find
               me
               .
            
             And
             though
             it
             be
             true
             that
             Christ
             loveth
             us
             before
             we
             can
             love
             him
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             4.19
             .
             
               We
               love
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               first
               loved
               us
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             true
             also
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             love
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             love
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             loveth
             us
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Riches
               and
               honour
               are
               with
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3.16
             :
             
               yea
               ,
               durable
               riches
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             added
             ,
             either
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             outward
             wealth
             &
             honour
             which
             wisdome
             confers
             upon
             men
             are
             better
             then
             the
             riches
             &
             honours
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             that
             which
             she
             confers
             is
             ever
             gotten
             with
             righteousnesse
             ,
             &
             is
             therefore
             durable
             ,
             whenas
             theirs
             are
             usually
             gotten
             by
             injustice
             &
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             so
             continue
             not
             long
             with
             them
             :
             or
             else
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             besides
             outward
             riches
             and
             honour
             ,
             he
             gives
             also
             durable
             riches
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             riches
             and
             honour
             which
             he
             intended
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             riches
             &
             honour
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             riches
             which
             were
             durable
             ,
             even
             spirituall
             &
             eternall
             riches
             and
             honours
             .
             And
             by
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             particularly
             added
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             the
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             mens
             lives
             and
             conversations
             .
             Now
             this
             last
             exposition
             seems
             to
             agree
             best
             with
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               My
               fruit
               is
               better
               then
               gold
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3.14
             .
             If
             we
             understand
             this
             not
             of
             the
             gain
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             which
             is
             gotten
             by
             wisdome
             ,
             then
             hereby
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             righteousnesse
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             
             or
             more
             generally
             both
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             conversation
             here
             ,
             and
             eternall
             life
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               I
               lead
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               I
               walk
            
             ;
             but
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             I
             cause
             men
             to
             walk
             :
             
               in
               the
               way
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               paths
               of
               judgement
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             of
             erring
             ,
             or
             ,
             without
             turning
             aside
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             to
             the
             left
             .
             And
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             riches
             which
             wisdome
             gives
             are
             not
             gotten
             by
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
             as
             wicked
             mens
             are
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             ,
             or
             this
             brings
             men
             to
             ,
             that
             durable
             riches
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             or
             that
             fruit
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             is
             
               better
               then
               gold
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               That
               I
               may
               cause
               those
               that
               love
               me
               to
               inherit
               substance
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             under
             this
             word
             substance
             even
             worldly
             riches
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             well
             gotten
             ,
             &
             so
             continue
             with
             men
             ,
             &
             are
             enjoyed
             with
             contentment
             ;
             which
             last
             they
             take
             to
             be
             implyed
             in
             those
             last
             words
             ,
             
               &
               I
               will
               fill
               their
               treasures
               .
            
             But
             the
             most
             &
             best
             Expositours
             do
             by
             substance
             understand
             true
             happinesse
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             having
             our
             souls
             adorned
             with
             true
             grace
             here
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             blisse
             of
             life
             eternall
             hereafter
             :
             and
             that
             because
             these
             have
             true
             substance
             &
             solid
             consistency
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             possessed
             by
             them
             that
             have
             them
             as
             an
             inheritance
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             fully
             satisfy
             the
             desires
             of
             their
             souls
             ;
             whereas
             worldly
             wealth
             (
             though
             for
             that
             men
             are
             usually
             miscalled
             
               substantiall
               men
            
             )
             in
             true
             judgement
             is
             not
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             shew
             &
             semblance
             ,
             in
             opinion
             and
             imagination
             ,
             Prov.
             23.5
             .
             
               wilt
               thou
               set
               thine
               eyes
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               not
               ?
            
             at
             least
             such
             things
             can
             only
             be
             reckoned
             amongst
             mens
             moveables
             ,
             nor
             can
             ever
             fill
             the
             desires
             of
             our
             souls
             ;
             it
             is
             only
             life
             eternall
             that
             deserves
             to
             be
             counted
             our
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               possessed
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             his
             wisdome
             &
             as
             his
             son
             ,
             that
             was
             alwaies
             with
             and
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Joh.
             1.1
             .
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               was
               God
               :
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               way
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             of
             his
             eternall
             decrees
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             of
             his
             works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             and
             consequently
             from
             eternity
             ,
             as
             the
             following
             words
             explain
             it
             ,
             
               before
               his
               works
               of
               old
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             93.2
             :
             for
             he
             that
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             creation
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             had
             a
             being
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             eternall
             being
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               I
               was
               set
               up
               from
               everlasting
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             I
             was
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             the
             anointed
             king
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             I
             was
             with
             and
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             equall
             majesty
             and
             power
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             me
             he
             appointed
             to
             make
             and
             govern
             all
             his
             creatures
             :
             
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               or
               ever
               the
               earth
               was
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             in
             the
             Chaos
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             yet
             
               without
               form
               and
               void
            
             ,
             Gen.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               When
               there
               were
               no
               depths
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             of
             water
             ;
             no
             seas
             ,
             lakes
             or
             rivers
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3.20
             :
             
               I
               was
               brought
               forth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             was
             from
             all
             eternity
             begotten
             of
             my
             Father
             :
             for
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Father
             speaks
             here
             of
             himself
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               While
               as
               yet
               he
               had
               not
               made
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             had
             not
             yet
             separated
             the
             waters
             from
             it
             ,
             &
             compacted
             it
             into
             a
             solid
             body
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             dry
             
             land
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             habitable
             for
             man
             &
             beasts
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             1.9
             :
             and
             thence
             are
             those
             following
             words
             added
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               fields
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             yet
             adorned
             and
             furnished
             the
             earth
             with
             grasse
             &
             herbs
             and
             plants
             &
             trees
             ;
             
               nor
               the
               highest
               part
               of
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             which
             are
             above
             the
             water
             ,
             the
             dry
             land
             ,
             that
             admirable
             superficies
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             so
             goodly
             to
             behold
             .
             Yea
             hereby
             may
             be
             implyed
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             yet
             so
             much
             as
             a
             little
             dust
             made
             .
             I
             know
             that
             because
             those
             words
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             which
             we
             translate
             
               the
               fields
            
             ,
             may
             be
             render'd
             
               the
               open
               places
            
             ,
             therefore
             some
             conceive
             that
             thereby
             is
             meant
             the
             air
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             superficies
             of
             the
             continent
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             the
             plains
             &
             champian
             countries
             ,
             as
             opposed
             to
             the
             mountains
             and
             hils
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             ,
             because
             those
             last
             words
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               highest
               part
            
             ,
             &c.
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               chief
               part
               of
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             therefore
             some
             understand
             thereby
             the
             habitable
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             commodious
             ,
             goodly
             and
             delightfull
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             But
             the
             former
             exposition
             seems
             to
             me
             the
             clearest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               When
               he
               prepared
               the
               heavens
               ,
               I
               was
               there
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             an
             agent
             and
             fellow-worker
             with
             the
             Father
             :
             
               when
               he
               set
               a
               compasse
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               a
               circle
               )
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               depth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             reduced
             the
             immense
             depth
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             water
             into
             a
             perfect
             globe
             ,
             making
             it
             exactly
             round
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             measured
             with
             a
             pair
             of
             compasses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               When
               he
               established
               the
               clouds
               above
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             he
             caused
             them
             to
             abide
             in
             the
             firmament
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             are
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             which
             one
             would
             think
             might
             make
             them
             break
             in
             pieces
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             fall
             down
             to
             the
             earth
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             26.8
             :
             
               when
               he
               strengthened
               the
               fountains
               of
               the
               deep
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             power
             to
             the
             springs
             &
             fountains
             ,
             that
             come
             originally
             from
             the
             sea
             ,
             or
             however
             out
             of
             the
             deep
             places
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             yield
             continually
             ,
             without
             being
             ever
             drawn
             dry
             ,
             abundance
             of
             waters
             ,
             which
             run
             in
             their
             severall
             channels
             with
             mighty
             strength
             &
             violence
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             expression
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Isa
             .
             8.7
             .
             
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               river
               strong
               and
               many
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               When
               he
               gave
               to
               the
               sea
               his
               decree
               ,
               that
               the
               waters
               should
               not
               passe
               his
               commandement
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             26.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               Then
               I
               was
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               brought
               up
               with
               him
               ,
               &
               I
               was
               daily
               his
               delight
               ,
               rejoycing
               alwaies
               before
               him
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             applying
             himself
             to
             our
             capacity
             ,
             doth
             here
             compare
             himself
             to
             a
             child
             that
             precious
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             those
             that
             bring
             him
             up
             ,
             to
             a
             nursling
             smiling
             upon
             his
             nurse
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             little
             child
             sporting
             and
             playing
             before
             his
             father
             ;
             &
             that
             to
             set
             forth
             1.
             the
             mutuall
             delight
             and
             complacency
             which
             the
             Father
             &
             the
             Son
             took
             in
             each
             other
             from
             all
             eternity
             ,
             &
             the
             great
             delight
             which
             they
             joyntly
             took
             in
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             work
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             creation
             ,
             as
             likewise
             his
             wise
             ordering
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             that
             he
             had
             made
             ;
             and
             2.
             more
             particularly
             ,
             the
             delight
             which
             the
             Father
             took
             in
             his
             Son
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             was
             alwaies
             well
             pleased
             ,
             &
             in
             whom
             he
             reioyced
             more
             then
             in
             the
             works
             that
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             that
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               I
               was
               daily
               his
               delight
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               Rejoycing
               in
               the
               habitable
               part
               of
               his
               earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             
             in
             that
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             made
             it
             with
             ease
             ,
             &
             without
             any
             toil
             &
             labour
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             taking
             pleasure
             in
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             as
             likewise
             afterwards
             in
             the
             governing
             of
             it
             by
             his
             providence
             ,
             &
             in
             doing
             good
             unto
             all
             the
             creatures
             therein
             .
             
               And
               my
               delights
               were
               with
               the
               sons
               of
               men
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             delighted
             in
             man
             as
             the
             master-piece
             of
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             creation
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             whole
             world
             was
             made
             ,
             &
             who
             himself
             was
             made
             after
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             so
             only
             capable
             both
             of
             observing
             the
             works
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             &
             of
             being
             instructed
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             wisdome
             :
             and
             2.
             in
             that
             he
             loved
             them
             dearly
             ,
             &
             so
             accordingly
             delighted
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             1.
             to
             be
             with
             〈◊〉
             ;
             whence
             it
             was
             that
             he
             often
             appeared
             to
             the
             patriarchs
             &
             prophets
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             took
             upon
             him
             mans
             nature
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             amongst
             them
             ,
             &
             as
             the
             son
             of
             man
             conversed
             familiarly
             with
             them
             ,
             &
             doth
             still
             ,
             where
             his
             Church
             is
             ,
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             grace
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             spirit
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             &
             2.
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             them
             ;
             and
             3.
             to
             doe
             all
             the
             good
             that
             might
             be
             done
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             redeem
             them
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             them
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             sanctify
             them
             ,
             to
             watch
             over
             them
             for
             good
             here
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             last
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             with
             him
             in
             his
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               heareth
               me
               ,
               watching
               daily
               at
               my
               gates
               ,
               waiting
               at
               the
               posts
               of
               my
               doors
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             seeketh
             me
             with
             all
             diligence
             and
             constancy
             .
             In
             the
             words
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             suiters
             or
             clients
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             betimes
             at
             the
             doors
             of
             princes
             &
             great
             men
             ,
             and
             will
             wait
             there
             day
             after
             day
             ,
             till
             they
             get
             that
             which
             they
             wait
             for
             ;
             or
             to
             Scholars
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             so
             early
             at
             school
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             fain
             to
             stand
             waiting
             when
             they
             come
             thither
             ,
             till
             the
             doors
             be
             open
             ;
             or
             to
             young
             men
             that
             wait
             at
             the
             doors
             of
             their
             mistresses
             ;
             or
             to
             those
             that
             resorted
             diligently
             to
             their
             Synagogues
             that
             they
             might
             hear
             the
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               WIsdome
               hath
               builded
               her
               house
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.20
             .
             Solomon
             having
             shewn
             chap.
             7.14
             .
             how
             the
             harlot
             tempted
             the
             young
             man
             with
             the
             feast
             she
             had
             provided
             ,
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             opposition
             thereto
             ,
             he
             shews
             how
             much
             better
             a
             feast
             wisdome
             had
             provided
             for
             those
             that
             would
             hearken
             to
             her
             .
             And
             some
             conceive
             that
             he
             begins
             with
             the
             building
             of
             her
             house
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             mention
             that
             was
             made
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             vers
             .
             34.
             of
             her
             gates
             &
             doors
             and
             posts
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               heareth
               me
               ;
               watching
               daily
               at
               my
               gates
               .
            
             The
             great
             question
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             the
             house
             which
             wisdome
             is
             said
             to
             have
             built
             ,
             &
             the
             seven
             pillars
             thereof
             ,
             &
             why
             her
             house
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             more
             peculiarly
             conceive
             of
             it
             ,
             her
             banqueting
             house
             ,
             is
             here
             set
             forth
             as
             such
             a
             goodly
             ,
             stately
             &
             spacious
             palace
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             that
             by
             this
             house
             understand
             the
             soul
             of
             every
             just
             man
             ,
             &
             that
             because
             there
             Christ
             dwells
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             &
             because
             the
             soul
             is
             the
             proper
             seat
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             &
             is
             in
             the
             Saints
             adorned
             with
             manifold
             graces
             .
             But
             there
             are
             two
             other
             expositions
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             most
             probable
             .
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             house
             is
             meant
             the
             third
             heaven
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             speaks
             Joh.
             14.2
             .
             
               In
               my
               fathers
               house
               are
               many
               mansions
            
             ;
             which
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             as
             the
             lower
             heavens
             shall
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.10
             .
             
               the
               heavens
               shall
               passe
               away
               
               with
               a
               great
               noise
               ,
            
             but
             shall
             continue
             unto
             all
             eternity
             the
             most
             glorious
             habitation
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             members
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.17
             .
             &
             Joh.
             17.24
             .
             &
             is
             therefore
             said
             here
             to
             be
             built
             upon
             seven
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             many
             pillars
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             2.5
             .
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             house
             is
             meant
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             which
             Christ
             hath
             raised
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             richly
             adorned
             with
             the
             gifts
             &
             graces
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &
             is
             now
             spread
             over
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             &
             so
             established
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             certainly
             continue
             unto
             all
             eternity
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             a
             stately
             house
             built
             upon
             seven
             pillars
             .
             Yet
             the
             most
             of
             Expositours
             also
             adde
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             seven
             pillars
             are
             meant
             the
             Prophets
             &
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             other
             Teachers
             which
             in
             all
             ages
             Christ
             hath
             raised
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             &
             hath
             furnished
             with
             gifts
             &
             graces
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             enabled
             for
             their
             work
             ,
             &
             might
             be
             great
             means
             to
             bear
             up
             &
             support
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             ;
             see
             Gal.
             2.9
             :
             and
             that
             this
             might
             also
             be
             expressed
             thus
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             material
             Temple
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             wisdome
             that
             God
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             Solomon
             had
             built
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             many
             pillars
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             a
             type
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               She
               hath
               killed
               her
               beasts
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             which
             is
             here
             added
             concerning
             wisdomes
             feast
             ,
             following
             immediately
             upon
             that
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             concerning
             the
             building
             of
             her
             house
             ,
             seems
             to
             imply
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             feasts
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             make
             at
             the
             dedication
             of
             their
             new-built
             houses
             :
             
               she
               hath
               mingled
               her
               wine
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             some
             choice
             kinds
             of
             waters
             ,
             as
             they
             used
             to
             doe
             in
             those
             hot
             countries
             ,
             to
             allay
             the
             heat
             thereof
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             were
             exceedingly
             refreshed
             ;
             or
             rather
             with
             spices
             ,
             for
             by
             mixed
             wine
             seems
             to
             be
             meant
             the
             choicest
             sort
             of
             wine
             ,
             Prov.
             23.29
             ,
             30.
             
             
               Who
               hath
               woe
            
             ?
             &c.
             
               They
               that
               tarry
               long
               at
               the
               wine
               ,
               they
               that
               goe
               to
               seek
               mixt
               wine
               .
            
             And
             now
             by
             this
             feast
             which
             wisdome
             provides
             for
             her
             guests
             is
             meant
             ,
             1.
             that
             spirituall
             food
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacrament
             ,
             with
             all
             those
             spirituall
             blessings
             &
             refreshing
             delights
             &
             comforts
             which
             thereby
             are
             conveyed
             unto
             our
             souls
             ;
             as
             a
             partaking
             in
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             &
             our
             salvation
             ,
             the
             sanctifying
             graces
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             &
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             continuall
             feast
             ;
             and
             2.
             the
             glory
             &
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             which
             Christ
             also
             sets
             forth
             under
             the
             similitude
             of
             a
             feast
             ,
             Luk.
             22.30
             .
             
               That
               ye
               may
               eat
               and
               drink
               at
               my
               table
               in
               my
               kingdome
               .
            
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             full
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             .
             Yet
             some
             adde
             too
             ,
             that
             by
             wisdomes
             mingling
             her
             wine
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             she
             condescends
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             weakest
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             noted
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Mark
             4.33
             .
             that
             he
             spake
             the
             word
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             
               as
               they
               were
               able
               to
               hear
               it
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               she
               hath
               also
               furnished
               her
               table
               ,
            
             it
             may
             imply
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             being
             in
             a
             readiness
             ,
             it
             was
             fit
             that
             her
             guests
             should
             make
             hast
             to
             come
             in
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               She
               hath
               sent
               forth
               her
               maidens
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             wisdome
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             represented
             as
             some
             great
             Princesse
             or
             Lady
             ,
             therefore
             her
             servants
             ,
             whom
             she
             sends
             forth
             to
             invite
             men
             to
             her
             feast
             ,
             to
             wit
             the
             Prophets
             &
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             other
             incorrupt
             teachers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             are
             here
             sutably
             tearmed
             maidens
             ;
             &
             that
             haply
             the
             rather
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             weaknesse
             and
             contemptiblenesse
             of
             Gods
             messengers
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             wisdome
             draws
             in
             men
             ,
             not
             by
             force
             ,
             but
             by
             gentle
             invitations
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             that
             these
             modest
             maidens
             are
             here
             opposed
             to
             that
             harlot
             mentioned
             afterwards
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             However
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             how
             expresly
             this
             agreeth
             with
             
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luk.
             11.49
             .
             
               Therefore
               also
               said
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               them
               prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               she
               crieth
               upon
               the
               highest
               places
               of
               the
               city
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             8.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Whoso
               is
               simple
               ,
               let
               him
               turn
               in
               hither
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.4
             .
             He
             seems
             to
             intend
             those
             that
             are
             simple
             ,
             and
             do
             see
             and
             with
             all
             humility
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             are
             so
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               He
               that
               reproveth
               a
               scorner
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             1.1
             :
             
               getteth
               to
               himself
               shame
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             scorner
             will
             not
             only
             mock
             &
             deride
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             cast
             some
             aspersions
             or
             other
             upon
             him
             ;
             &
             likewise
             because
             others
             will
             be
             ready
             enough
             to
             censure
             him
             for
             his
             imprudent
             medling
             with
             such
             a
             one
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             either
             to
             shew
             why
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             wisdome
             did
             invite
             none
             but
             the
             simple
             to
             come
             in
             to
             her
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             to
             shew
             who
             they
             are
             that
             reap
             no
             good
             by
             wisdomes
             invitations
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Reprove
               not
               a
               scorner
               ,
               lest
               he
               hate
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             so
             thou
             shalt
             to
             no
             purpose
             expose
             thy self
             to
             his
             malice
             ,
             &
             withall
             shalt
             be
             an
             occasion
             of
             farther
             sin
             to
             him
             .
             But
             now
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             only
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             after
             sufficient
             triall
             ,
             are
             by
             their
             continued
             obstinacy
             found
             to
             be
             incorrigible
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             only
             of
             private
             reproofs
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             publick
             ministry
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             must
             be
             reproved
             .
             
               Rebuke
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               love
               thee
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             sooner
             or
             later
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               wisdome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             1.7
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             111.10
             .
             Here
             this
             is
             inserted
             ,
             either
             1.
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             wise
             and
             just
             man
             is
             the
             better
             for
             reproof
             &
             instruction
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             such
             men
             do
             fear
             God
             ;
             or
             2.
             to
             shew
             what
             it
             is
             wherein
             the
             wise
             are
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             taught
             to
             fear
             God
             ;
             or
             3.
             rather
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             that
             wisdome
             was
             ,
             and
             where
             men
             must
             begin
             to
             learn
             it
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             were
             invited
             before
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Forsake
               the
               foolish
               and
               live
               ,
               &
               goe
               in
               the
               way
               of
               understanding
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               holy
               is
               understanding
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             true
             understanding
             consists
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             naturall
             &
             civill
             things
             ,
             but
             either
             1.
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             holy
             God
             (
             for
             though
             that
             word
             
               the
               holy
            
             be
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             yet
             we
             know
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             usually
             speak
             of
             God
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             seem
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               holy
            
             here
             is
             made
             to
             answer
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
               the
               fear
               of
               God
            
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             that
             :
             )
             or
             2.
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             holy
             things
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             holy
             mysteries
             of
             salvation
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             or
             3.
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             holy
             Saints
             &
             servants
             of
             God.
             And
             indeed
             these
             three
             are
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             :
             for
             what
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             holy
             truths
             in
             the
             Scripture
             concerning
             God
             and
             his
             will
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             wrought
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             teach
             others
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               For
               by
               me
               thy
               daies
               shall
               be
               multiplyed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             3.2
             ,
             18
             ,
             22.
             
             &
             Psal
             .
             91.16
             .
             This
             depends
             ,
             as
             most
             Expositours
             conceive
             ,
             upon
             that
             which
             was
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Forsake
               the
               foolish
               and
               live
            
             ,
             saith
             wisdome
             there
             ,
             
               and
               goe
               in
               the
               way
               of
               understanding
            
             ;
             &
             then
             it
             follows
             here
             ,
             
               for
               by
               me
               thy
               daies
               shall
               be
               multiplyed
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             very
             fitly
             is
             this
             promise
             made
             upon
             wisdomes
             invitation
             of
             
             men
             to
             the
             feast
             she
             had
             made
             ,
             since
             the
             end
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             is
             to
             preserve
             life
             ,
             and
             lengthen
             mens
             daies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               If
               thou
               be
               wise
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               wise
               for
               thy self
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             22.2
             ,
             3.
             
             This
             could
             not
             be
             said
             of
             the
             worldling
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             wise
             for
             eternity
             .
             
               But
               if
               thou
               scornest
               ,
               thou
               alone
               shalt
               bear
               it
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             35.8
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             the
             whole
             verse
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             Solomon
             or
             wisdome
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             for
             mine
             own
             profit
             ,
             but
             for
             thine
             ;
             all
             the
             good
             or
             hurt
             ,
             according
             as
             thou
             obeyest
             or
             despisest
             my
             counsell
             ,
             will
             redound
             unto
             thy self
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               A
               foolish
               woman
               is
               clamorous
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Many
             learned
             Expositours
             do
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             whorish
             woman
             ,
             of
             whom
             so
             much
             hath
             been
             formerly
             said
             ;
             &
             conceive
             that
             she
             is
             here
             again
             described
             by
             wisdome
             ,
             or
             Solomon
             ,
             that
             young
             men
             might
             especially
             be
             warned
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             this
             sin
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             description
             that
             is
             here
             given
             of
             this
             
               foolish
               woman
            
             doth
             well
             suit
             the
             harlot
             ;
             as
             that
             she
             is
             clamorous
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             7.11
             .
             &
             that
             she
             
               knoweth
               nothing
            
             :
             for
             though
             before
             it
             be
             said
             chap.
             7.10
             .
             that
             she
             is
             
               subtle
               of
               heart
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             wicked
             craft
             &
             cunning
             ,
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             true
             wisdome
             &
             understanding
             it
             may
             well
             be
             said
             that
             she
             
               knoweth
               nothing
            
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             sin
             that
             makes
             men
             and
             women
             more
             stupid
             and
             brutish
             then
             that
             doth
             .
             Yea
             in
             the
             words
             that
             are
             afterwards
             here
             vers
             .
             18.
             used
             ,
             concerning
             those
             that
             are
             overcome
             by
             this
             
               foolish
               woman
            
             ,
             that
             
               he
               knoweth
               not
               that
               the
               dead
               are
               there
               ,
            
             &c.
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             clear
             reference
             to
             what
             was
             said
             before
             concerning
             the
             harlot
             ,
             ch
             .
             2.18
             .
             &
             5.5
             .
             which
             indeed
             doth
             most
             prevail
             with
             me
             to
             account
             this
             the
             best
             exposition
             of
             the
             words
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             ,
             &
             that
             with
             very
             great
             probability
             ,
             do
             otherwise
             conceive
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             intended
             to
             be
             an
             allegoricall
             expression
             :
             and
             accordingly
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               foolish
               woman
            
             here
             is
             meant
             either
             philosophy
             ,
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             carnall
             reason
             ,
             or
             false
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             Antichrist
             ;
             &
             others
             ,
             worldly
             wisdome
             ,
             &
             that
             this
             is
             opposed
             to
             true
             wisdome
             before
             described
             ;
             &
             others
             better
             ,
             that
             hereby
             is
             meant
             all
             sinfull
             folly
             whatsoever
             ,
             even
             whatever
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             wisdome
             of
             God
             which
             is
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             no
             better
             then
             folly
             ,
             what
             shew
             soever
             it
             may
             make
             of
             wisdome
             ;
             &
             that
             this
             sinfull
             folly
             is
             here
             set
             forth
             ,
             as
             wisdomes
             corrivall
             ,
             and
             represented
             under
             the
             person
             of
             some
             base
             beggarly
             harlot
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             whatever
             men
             set
             their
             hearts
             upon
             besides
             God
             &
             Christ
             and
             his
             grace
             ,
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             spirituall
             adultery
             :
             &
             accordingly
             they
             understand
             the
             following
             words
             ;
             as
             that
             she
             is
             clamorous
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             generally
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             elsewhere
             Eccles
             .
             10.14
             .
             
               a
               fool
               is
               full
               of
               words
            
             ;
             &
             2.
             more
             particularly
             ,
             that
             sinfull
             folly
             useth
             many
             arguments
             from
             the
             pleasure
             &
             profit
             of
             it
             to
             draw
             men
             into
             it
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             men
             of
             erroneous
             judgements
             &
             wicked
             lives
             she
             is
             eager
             and
             violent
             to
             draw
             men
             into
             the
             crooked
             waies
             of
             errour
             and
             wickednesse
             :
             and
             then
             again
             that
             she
             
               knoweth
               nothing
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             sound
             and
             saving
             knowledge
             in
             all
             the
             perswasions
             that
             are
             used
             to
             draw
             men
             into
             errour
             or
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               For
               she
               sitteth
               at
               the
               door
               of
               her
               house
               ,
               on
               a
               seat
               in
               the
               high
               places
               of
               the
               city
               .
            
             ]
             Understanding
             this
             of
             the
             harlot
             ,
             it
             implyes
             1.
             her
             idlenesse
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             chief
             foment
             of
             lust
             ;
             and
             2.
             her
             impudence
             ,
             in
             that
             openly
             and
             shamelessely
             
             at
             her
             door
             ,
             and
             in
             publick
             assemblies
             ,
             she
             seeks
             to
             entice
             men
             unto
             her
             .
             But
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             allegorically
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             is
             noted
             upon
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             of
             sinfull
             folly
             ,
             it
             may
             imply
             1.
             that
             sin
             ,
             in
             wicked
             men
             &
             men
             of
             corrupt
             judgements
             in
             religion
             ,
             watcheth
             for
             all
             occasions
             and
             opportunities
             to
             corrupt
             &
             seduce
             others
             ;
             2.
             that
             she
             is
             impudent
             in
             tempting
             and
             solliciting
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ;
             3.
             that
             she
             is
             full
             of
             proud
             vaunting
             &
             boasting
             ,
             &
             doth
             by
             her
             pomp
             &
             carnal
             delights
             seek
             to
             inveigle
             men
             ;
             &
             4.
             that
             often
             she
             allures
             men
             by
             the
             hope
             of
             high
             places
             ,
             &
             the
             countenance
             of
             great
             ones
             ,
             as
             having
             many
             Nobles
             &
             Princes
             to
             be
             her
             agents
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               To
               call
               passengers
               ,
               who
               goe
               right
               on
               their
               way
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             harlot
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             following
             their
             businesses
             ,
             not
             having
             any
             thought
             of
             her
             till
             she
             allured
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             verses
             before
             ,
             of
             sinfull
             folly
             ,
             )
             to
             seduce
             the
             truly
             godly
             from
             the
             right
             way
             of
             truth
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             2
             Pet.
             2.18
             .
             
               they
               allure
               ,
               through
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               through
               much
               wantonnesse
               ,
               those
               that
               were
               clean
               escaped
               from
               them
               who
               live
               in
               errour
               :
            
             for
             wickednesse
             cannot
             endure
             to
             see
             others
             vertuous
             ,
             and
             Satan
             is
             alwaies
             most
             eager
             to
             foil
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Whoso
               is
               simple
               ,
               let
               him
               turn
               in
               hither
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             If
             this
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             harlot
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             she
             would
             with
             such
             language
             call
             in
             men
             to
             her
             ;
             only
             hereby
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             simple
             &
             foolish
             men
             will
             be
             inveigled
             by
             her
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             upon
             a
             like
             expression
             chap.
             1.11
             .
             But
             if
             we
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             noted
             ,
             as
             the
             invitation
             of
             sinfull
             folly
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             You
             that
             are
             such
             fools
             as
             to
             deprive
             your selves
             of
             the
             profits
             ,
             honours
             and
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             chusing
             to
             toil
             your selves
             in
             wisdoms
             waies
             ,
             wherein
             you
             macerate
             your
             bodies
             ,
             and
             expose
             your selves
             to
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             manifold
             afflictions
             and
             crosses
             ,
             be
             wise
             at
             length
             ,
             and
             embrace
             the
             delights
             that
             are
             in
             my
             waies
             .
             And
             indeed
             wicked
             men
             count
             piety
             folly
             &
             madnesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Stolen
               waters
               are
               sweet
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Sinfull
             delights
             taken
             by
             stealth
             are
             the
             more
             pleasant
             .
             This
             is
             follies
             ,
             or
             the
             harlots
             banquet
             ,
             opposed
             to
             that
             of
             wisdome
             mentioned
             above
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             And
             in
             the
             words
             there
             may
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             those
             feasts
             in
             harlots
             houses
             ,
             where
             the
             provision
             is
             made
             up
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             stolen
             by
             filching
             servants
             and
             other
             lewd
             companions
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               But
               he
               knoweth
               not
               that
               the
               dead
               are
               there
               ,
               and
               that
               her
               guests
               are
               in
               the
               depths
               of
               hell
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             spiritually
             dead
             ,
             in
             the
             high
             way
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             some
             violent
             death
             ,
             and
             as
             sure
             to
             be
             damned
             as
             if
             they
             were
             in
             hell
             already
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             2.18
             .
             and
             5.5
             .
             and
             7.23
             .
             And
             thus
             death
             is
             made
             here
             the
             effect
             of
             follies
             banquet
             ,
             as
             before
             vers
             .
             11.
             life
             was
             made
             the
             effect
             of
             wisdomes
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             also
             chap.
             2.19
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               Proverbs
               of
               Solomon
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.1
             .
             Because
             Solomons
             aim
             in
             these
             Proverbs
             is
             chiefly
             to
             instruct
             young
             men
             ,
             therefore
             he
             begins
             with
             a
             Proverb
             that
             may
             teach
             them
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             their
             parents
             ,
             even
             as
             before
             he
             began
             his
             exhortation
             with
             this
             chap.
             1.8
             .
             
             
               A
               wise
               son
               maketh
               a
               glad
               father
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             vertues
             that
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             &
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             that
             is
             upon
             him
             :
             
               but
               a
               foolish
               son
               is
               the
               heavinesse
               of
               his
               mother
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             &
             the
             miseries
             which
             thereby
             he
             brings
             upon
             himself
             .
             Both
             parents
             are
             comprehended
             in
             both
             clauses
             ,
             though
             in
             each
             of
             them
             one
             only
             be
             expressed
             .
             Yet
             by
             most
             Expositours
             severall
             reasons
             are
             given
             ,
             first
             ,
             why
             gladnesse
             for
             the
             wisdome
             of
             their
             son
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             father
             particularly
             :
             as
             namely
             1.
             because
             the
             father
             is
             best
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             commendable
             &
             praiseworthy
             in
             him
             ;
             2.
             because
             such
             a
             son
             is
             usually
             a
             great
             help
             to
             his
             father
             in
             his
             businesses
             ;
             3.
             because
             the
             father
             going
             abroad
             can
             best
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             sons
             wise
             &
             prudent
             &
             pious
             carriage
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             worthy
             things
             that
             are
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             &
             doth
             most
             frequently
             heare
             how
             he
             is
             every
             where
             commended
             &
             applauded
             ;
             and
             4.
             because
             the
             well-doing
             of
             the
             son
             tends
             most
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             father
             that
             gave
             him
             such
             good
             education
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             why
             heavinesse
             for
             the
             folly
             of
             their
             son
             is
             particularly
             ascribed
             to
             the
             mother
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             because
             the
             mothers
             indulgence
             is
             usually
             judged
             ,
             &
             is
             many
             times
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             sons
             wickednesse
             ,
             as
             is
             also
             more
             clearly
             implyed
             Prov.
             29.15
             .
             
               a
               child
               left
               to
               himself
               bringeth
               his
               mother
               to
               shame
            
             ;
             2.
             because
             such
             a
             son
             lying
             alwaies
             lusking
             idly
             in
             her
             eye
             at
             home
             ,
             she
             is
             chiefly
             troubled
             with
             it
             ;
             3.
             because
             being
             the
             weaker
             vessel
             ,
             she
             is
             most
             passionate
             ,
             &
             grieves
             most
             extreamly
             for
             it
             ;
             &
             4.
             because
             the
             mother
             is
             usually
             most
             despised
             by
             such
             ungracious
             sons
             :
             and
             so
             this
             Proverb
             seems
             to
             be
             explained
             chap.
             15.20
             .
             
               A
               wise
               son
               maketh
               a
               glad
               father
               ;
               but
               a
               foolish
               son
               despiseth
               his
               mother
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Treasures
               of
               wickednesse
               profit
               nothing
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             all
             wealth
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             is
             justly
             gotten
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             
               treasures
               of
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             tearms
             them
             Luk.
             16.9
             .
             
               the
               mammon
               of
               unrighteousnesse
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             usually
             the
             fuell
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             neither
             can
             any
             wealth
             profit
             a
             man
             any
             thing
             in
             point
             of
             delivering
             him
             from
             death
             ;
             yet
             here
             ,
             by
             the
             opposition
             that
             is
             made
             betwixt
             the
             
               treasures
               of
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             we
             may
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             treasures
             gotten
             and
             kept
             by
             wicked
             means
             are
             here
             meant
             .
             And
             though
             of
             these
             it
             may
             be
             absolutely
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             
               profit
               nothing
            
             ,
             because
             whatever
             outward
             advantage
             they
             yield
             to
             men
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             eternall
             destruction
             :
             yet
             here
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             point
             of
             delivering
             men
             from
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             they
             
               profit
               nothing
            
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             which
             is
             opposed
             hereto
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               righteousnesse
               delivereth
               from
               death
            
             :
             &
             therefore
             so
             this
             proverb
             is
             elsewhere
             expressed
             ,
             chap.
             11.4
             .
             
               Riches
               profit
               not
               in
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
            
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             Psal
             .
             49.6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             inded
             ill-gotten
             wealth
             ,
             though
             continued
             till
             death
             ,
             which
             it
             seldome
             is
             ,
             doth
             rather
             at
             that
             time
             hurt
             then
             profit
             men
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             minds
             are
             sore
             troubled
             that
             they
             must
             part
             with
             it
             ,
             &
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             wicked
             waies
             whereby
             they
             have
             gotten
             it
             doth
             wound
             their
             conscience
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             evidence
             to
             them
             of
             their
             eternall
             damnation
             .
             But
             now
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             men
             foolishly
             abandon
             to
             get
             wealth
             ,
             
               delivereth
               from
               death
            
             ;
             both
             because
             ,
             1.
             such
             as
             are
             righteous
             are
             never
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             ●ut
             off
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             magistrate
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             divine
             vengeance
             ;
             &
             2.
             such
             are
             wonderfully
             preserved
             many
             times
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             their
             
             enemies
             would
             put
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             from
             other
             deadly
             dangers
             ;
             3.
             though
             they
             do
             die
             ,
             death
             is
             no
             way
             hurtfull
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             4.
             it
             alwaies
             delivereth
             certainly
             from
             death
             eternall
             .
             And
             this
             proverb
             is
             added
             next
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             as
             some
             conceive
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             therefore
             the
             way
             for
             parents
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             hoard
             up
             for
             them
             ill-gotten
             goods
             ,
             but
             to
             train
             them
             up
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               righteous
               to
               famish
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             some
             of
             Gods
             righteous
             servants
             may
             have
             been
             starved
             &
             died
             by
             famine
             ;
             yet
             because
             this
             is
             very
             rarely
             so
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             37.25
             .
             &
             usually
             God
             doth
             provide
             things
             necessary
             for
             them
             ,
             yea
             even
             in
             times
             of
             famine
             God
             doth
             usually
             provide
             for
             them
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             way
             ,
             and
             because
             however
             God
             gives
             them
             those
             inward
             refreshings
             and
             that
             sweet
             contentment
             of
             spirit
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             in
             stead
             of
             food
             to
             them
             ,
             therefore
             are
             these
             temporall
             promises
             commonly
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             in
             such
             generall
             tearms
             .
             But
             yet
             still
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             such
             promises
             this
             exception
             is
             implyed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             unlesse
             God
             shall
             deal
             better
             with
             them
             in
             taking
             them
             up
             into
             heaven
             .
             
               But
               he
               casteth
               away
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             many
             times
             famished
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               He
               that
               gathereth
               in
               summer
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             harvest
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             opposite
             clause
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             dispatcheth
             his
             businesse
             ,
             and
             doth
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             for
             his
             own
             advantage
             ,
             whilst
             time
             serves
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             he
             that
             in
             his
             youth
             ,
             or
             whilst
             he
             is
             in
             his
             full
             strength
             ,
             stores
             up
             for
             himself
             before
             the
             winter
             of
             old
             age
             :
             
               is
               a
               wise
               son
            
             ;
             &
             so
             consequently
             is
             himself
             honoured
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             honour
             to
             his
             parents
             &
             family
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               sleepeth
               in
               harvest
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             neglecteth
             the
             seasons
             of
             providing
             well
             for
             himself
             :
             
               is
               a
               son
               that
               causeth
               shame
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             carelesnesse
             &
             sloth
             ,
             and
             the
             beggery
             he
             bringeth
             upon
             himself
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             shame
             himself
             ,
             but
             his
             parents
             too
             ,
             men
             being
             ready
             to
             charge
             the
             faults
             of
             young
             men
             upon
             the
             parents
             neglect
             ,
             in
             not
             giving
             them
             good
             education
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Blessings
               are
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               the
               just
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Gen.
             49.26
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             this
             ;
             All
             men
             do
             wish
             &
             pray
             for
             the
             just
             man
             that
             he
             may
             be
             blessed
             ,
             &
             God
             doth
             showre
             down
             plenty
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             blessings
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             are
             openly
             &
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             as
             an
             ornament
             to
             him
             ;
             &
             so
             consequently
             he
             can
             with
             confidence
             open
             his
             mouth
             in
             praising
             God
             ,
             &
             in
             a
             holy
             boasting
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             and
             in
             maintaining
             his
             own
             integrity
             :
             for
             this
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               violence
               covereth
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             oppression
             &
             extortion
             and
             other
             violent
             practices
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             the
             curses
             &
             judgements
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             showred
             down
             abundantly
             upon
             them
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             thereby
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             former
             sins
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             even
             overwhelmed
             with
             shame
             ,
             &
             their
             mouths
             shall
             be
             so
             stopped
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             ,
             either
             by
             way
             of
             excuse
             or
             defence
             for
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             begging
             mercy
             ,
             or
             of
             speaking
             mischievously
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             as
             formerly
             they
             have
             done
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             5.16
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             63.11
             .
             I
             know
             some
             understand
             the
             last
             clause
             otherwise
             ,
             
               Violence
               covereth
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Violent
             judgements
             from
             God
             shall
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             choke
             or
             stop
             the
             breath
             
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             they
             shall
             be
             condemned
             and
             executed
             as
             malefactours
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Esth
             .
             7.8
             .
             and
             Job
             9.24
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               memory
               of
               the
               just
               is
               blessed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             remembrance
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             sweet
             &
             delightfull
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             whenever
             they
             speak
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             they
             shall
             blesse
             &
             praise
             him
             ,
             scarce
             ever
             making
             mention
             of
             him
             without
             his
             due
             commendation
             :
             
               but
               the
               name
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               rot
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             name
             shall
             become
             loathsome
             and
             abominable
             ,
             it
             shall
             stink
             above
             ground
             like
             a
             rotten
             carcase
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             it
             shall
             be
             utterly
             abolished
             and
             forgotten
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               wise
               in
               heart
               will
               receive
               commandements
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             that
             are
             truly
             wise
             ,
             &
             do
             not
             only
             boast
             and
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             will
             chearfully
             and
             readily
             hearken
             to
             the
             instructions
             and
             reproofs
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             whom
             God
             hath
             ordained
             to
             direct
             and
             govern
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             well-ordering
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             without
             any
             replyes
             or
             cavils
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             (
             for
             this
             is
             implyed
             by
             the
             following
             opposite
             clause
             )
             by
             this
             means
             they
             avoid
             those
             mischiefs
             and
             miseries
             whereinto
             otherwise
             they
             might
             have
             fallen
             ,
             &
             are
             abundantly
             rewarded
             of
             God
             :
             
               but
               a
               prating
               fool
               shall
               fall
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             man
             that
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             folly
             that
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             slights
             &
             gainsays
             the
             holy
             instructions
             and
             directions
             that
             are
             given
             him
             ,
             as
             loving
             to
             speak
             himself
             rather
             then
             to
             hear
             others
             ,
             &
             to
             teach
             and
             command
             others
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             commanded
             by
             others
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             fall
             into
             many
             sins
             &
             miseries
             ;
             both
             because
             he
             rejects
             with
             scorn
             those
             that
             would
             teach
             him
             better
             ,
             and
             because
             ,
             being
             full
             of
             talk
             ,
             &
             blurting
             out
             any
             thing
             that
             comes
             into
             his
             mind
             ,
             he
             exposeth
             himself
             thereby
             to
             manifold
             mischiefs
             ▪
             The
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             render'd
             ,
             
               but
               a
               prating
               fool
               shall
               be
               beaten
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             punished
             .
             And
             accordingly
             some
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             whilst
             wise
             men
             do
             willingly
             obey
             what
             is
             given
             them
             in
             charge
             ,
             fools
             must
             by
             stripes
             be
             beaten
             to
             doe
             their
             duty
             ,
             or
             they
             will
             never
             doe
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               that
               walketh
               uprightly
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             liveth
             holily
             &
             righteously
             ,
             &
             that
             doth
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             uprightnesse
             &
             simplicity
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             without
             any
             fraud
             or
             dissimulation
             :
             
               walketh
               surely
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             safely
             &
             securely
             ,
             without
             danger
             ,
             &
             without
             fear
             of
             danger
             ,
             even
             when
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             world
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             greatest
             danger
             :
             &
             that
             1.
             because
             he
             fears
             not
             to
             be
             found
             false
             or
             deceitfull
             in
             any
             thing
             he
             hath
             spoken
             or
             done
             ;
             2.
             because
             he
             knoweth
             that
             God
             loves
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             lyable
             to
             those
             plagues
             that
             God
             hath
             threatned
             against
             wicked
             men
             ;
             &
             3.
             because
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             be
             at
             some
             time
             in
             an
             afflicted
             estate
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             sure
             that
             God
             will
             cause
             all
             things
             to
             work
             together
             for
             his
             good
             ,
             &
             that
             heaven
             will
             at
             last
             make
             amends
             for
             all
             .
             
               But
               he
               that
               perverteth
               his
               waies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             alloweth
             himself
             in
             any
             evil
             course
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             secretly
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             that
             dealeth
             deceitfully
             in
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             :
             
               shall
               be
               known
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             feareth
             continually
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             discovered
             ,
             (
             so
             far
             he
             is
             from
             walking
             surely
             )
             that
             shall
             come
             upon
             him
             ;
             though
             he
             carrieth
             his
             matters
             never
             so
             cunningly
             ,
             his
             wickednesse
             &
             false
             dealings
             shall
             be
             discovered
             to
             his
             shame
             ,
             &
             by
             his
             punishments
             he
             shall
             be
             made
             known
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             be
             made
             an
             example
             to
             others
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               He
               that
               winketh
               with
               the
               eye
               causeth
               sorrow
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             6.13
             .
             Job
             .
             15.12
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             35.19
             :
             
               but
               a
               prating
               fool
               shall
               fall
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             There
             is
             not
             here
             an
             opposition
             made
             between
             some
             vertue
             &
             the
             contrary
             vice
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             most
             usually
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             ;
             but
             here
             ,
             as
             frequently
             elsewhere
             ,
             two
             vices
             are
             compared
             together
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             the
             lips
             .
             And
             if
             by
             him
             
               that
               winketh
               with
               the
               eye
            
             be
             meant
             the
             scoffer
             ,
             or
             the
             man
             that
             secretly
             seeks
             to
             doe
             mischief
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             outwardly
             he
             carrieth
             himself
             fairly
             &
             friendly
             ,
             or
             more
             generally
             the
             man
             that
             doth
             by
             any
             dissimulation
             or
             cunning
             craftinesse
             deceive
             those
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             any
             dealing
             ,
             then
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Proverb
             may
             be
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             as
             such
             sly
             deceitfull
             persons
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             much
             sorrow
             to
             others
             ,
             so
             those
             men
             that
             through
             simplicity
             and
             folly
             will
             unadvisedly
             be
             prating
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             comes
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             do
             as
             usually
             bring
             mischief
             and
             sorrow
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             though
             it
             be
             commendable
             to
             deal
             plainly
             and
             sincerely
             with
             men
             ,
             without
             any
             craftinesse
             and
             dissimulation
             (
             as
             was
             implyed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Proverb
             )
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             foolish
             boldnesse
             &
             rashnesse
             in
             speaking
             ,
             when
             men
             cannot
             conceal
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             unadvisedly
             babble
             out
             whatever
             they
             think
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             bad
             ,
             if
             not
             worse
             then
             the
             hypocrites
             dissembling
             ;
             &
             that
             because
             thereby
             men
             do
             usually
             bring
             so
             much
             mischief
             &
             sorrow
             upon
             themselves
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             by
             him
             
               that
               winketh
               with
               the
               eye
            
             be
             meant
             those
             that
             by
             signs
             only
             do
             move
             others
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             covertly
             do
             any
             evil
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             haply
             be
             mischievous
             to
             others
             ,
             then
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Proverb
             is
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             such
             shall
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             be
             a
             cause
             of
             sorrow
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             that
             boldly
             utter
             any
             wickednesse
             that
             is
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               mouth
               of
               a
               righteous
               man
               is
               a
               well
               of
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             a
             spring
             or
             well
             of
             living
             water
             ,
             that
             continually
             sends
             forth
             running
             streams
             of
             fresh
             &
             sweet
             &
             wholesome
             waters
             ,
             (
             which
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             were
             very
             highly
             prized
             :
             )
             &
             that
             ,
             1.
             because
             such
             men
             will
             be
             continually
             speaking
             of
             something
             that
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             begetting
             or
             quickning
             of
             spirituall
             life
             in
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             converse
             ,
             and
             whereby
             they
             may
             attain
             at
             last
             life
             eternall
             ;
             yea
             and
             likewise
             for
             mens
             civil
             affairs
             ,
             by
             their
             counsell
             &
             advice
             ,
             they
             doe
             much
             good
             both
             in
             publick
             &
             private
             ;
             &
             2.
             because
             such
             men
             can
             alwaies
             speak
             with
             a
             holy
             freedome
             and
             liberty
             in
             their
             own
             just
             defence
             :
             for
             that
             this
             is
             also
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             conceive
             by
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             wicked
             mens
             mouths
             are
             stopped
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             
               but
               violence
               covereth
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             Yet
             the
             opposition
             betwixt
             these
             two
             clauses
             may
             be
             otherwise
             framed
             :
             as
             that
             whilst
             righteous
             men
             are
             by
             their
             communication
             a
             means
             of
             life
             to
             others
             ,
             wicked
             men
             ,
             by
             the
             wicked
             &
             mischievous
             things
             which
             they
             utter
             ,
             doe
             not
             only
             hurt
             others
             ,
             but
             also
             destroy
             &
             murther
             themselves
             :
             or
             thus
             ,
             Righteous
             mens
             lips
             by
             holy
             communication
             save
             many
             a
             soul
             ;
             but
             the
             guilt
             that
             lies
             upon
             wicked
             mens
             consciences
             stops
             their
             mouths
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             counsell
             others
             to
             walk
             in
             those
             waies
             of
             life
             wherein
             themselves
             have
             not
             walked
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Hatred
               stirreth
               up
               strife
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             not
             only
             raiseth
             new
             quarrels
             ,
             where
             there
             never
             had
             been
             any
             before
             ,
             but
             also
             stirreth
             up
             old
             quarrels
             ,
             that
             
             were
             laid
             asleep
             ,
             &
             in
             a
             manner
             forgotten
             ,
             even
             as
             when
             a
             man
             stirreth
             up
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             glow
             &
             burn
             afresh
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             before
             covered
             over
             with
             ashes
             ;
             yea
             and
             this
             it
             doth
             many
             times
             upon
             the
             slightest
             occasions
             ,
             and
             the
             vainest
             surmises
             that
             can
             possibly
             be
             conceived
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             men
             are
             naturally
             prone
             to
             suspect
             and
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             those
             they
             hate
             causlesly
             ,
             to
             interpret
             ill
             what
             they
             never
             intended
             ill
             ,
             and
             to
             aggravate
             the
             smallest
             offences
             beyond
             all
             measure
             :
             
               but
               love
               covereth
               all
               sins
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             many
             &
             never
             so
             great
             :
             &
             that
             because
             love
             is
             not
             suspicious
             ,
             but
             ready
             to
             interpret
             all
             things
             to
             the
             best
             ,
             therefore
             where
             love
             is
             ,
             men
             are
             of
             a
             peaceable
             disposition
             ;
             either
             they
             will
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             that
             which
             is
             done
             amisse
             ;
             or
             excuse
             it
             so
             far
             as
             may
             be
             with
             truth
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             must
             reprove
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             doe
             it
             with
             a
             gentle
             private
             admonition
             ,
             &
             will
             by
             no
             means
             publish
             it
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             the
             party
             offending
             ,
             and
             for
             any
             wrong
             done
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             most
             ready
             to
             pardon
             it
             .
             The
             opposition
             of
             the
             two
             clauses
             in
             this
             Proverb
             may
             be
             set
             forth
             thus
             :
             Hatred
             stirreth
             up
             strife
             ,
             and
             that
             frequently
             by
             upbraiding
             men
             with
             their
             sins
             ,
             or
             by
             blazing
             them
             abroad
             to
             others
             ;
             but
             love
             covereth
             sins
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             makes
             and
             maintains
             peace
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               In
               the
               lips
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               understanding
               wisdome
               is
               found
               ;
               but
               a
               rod
               is
               for
               the
               back
               of
               him
               that
               is
               void
               of
               understanding
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Wise
             men
             will
             be
             still
             speaking
             wisely
             &
             graciously
             ,
             (
             this
             is
             a
             sure
             sign
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             )
             and
             so
             they
             are
             not
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             corrected
             for
             their
             words
             ,
             as
             many
             are
             ,
             but
             rather
             their
             speech
             is
             an
             honour
             to
             them
             :
             But
             now
             the
             rod
             of
             God
             or
             man
             is
             continually
             upon
             the
             backs
             of
             fools
             ,
             for
             their
             rash
             &
             foolish
             speeches
             ,
             (
             so
             that
             they
             may
             be
             in
             a
             manner
             known
             by
             their
             stripes
             )
             and
             this
             is
             a
             constant
             shame
             &
             reproach
             to
             them
             .
             Or
             thus
             ;
             The
             wise
             man
             will
             still
             be
             speaking
             of
             wisdome
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             fool
             will
             not
             be
             instructed
             thereby
             ,
             therefore
             is
             the
             rod
             upon
             his
             back
             ,
             or
             therefore
             he
             deserves
             the
             rod.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Wise
               men
               lay
               up
               knowledge
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             the
             use
             of
             all
             holy
             means
             they
             store
             up
             knowledge
             as
             a
             choice
             treasure
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             that
             means
             (
             for
             this
             is
             implyed
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             )
             they
             are
             able
             to
             order
             their
             speech
             so
             ,
             when
             occasion
             serves
             ,
             as
             thereby
             not
             only
             to
             keep
             off
             destruction
             from
             themselves
             &
             others
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             be
             a
             means
             of
             much
             good
             to
             them
             :
             
               but
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               foolish
               is
               near
               destruction
            
             ;
             they
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             storing
             up
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             are
             alwaies
             forward
             and
             ready
             to
             utter
             those
             things
             that
             bring
             present
             destruction
             upon
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Expositours
             give
             another
             interpretation
             of
             the
             first
             branch
             of
             this
             Proverb
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               wise
               men
               lay
               up
               knowledge
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             at
             all
             times
             utter
             all
             they
             know
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             only
             be
             done
             in
             a
             way
             of
             boasting
             ,
             but
             reserve
             it
             for
             a
             fit
             place
             &
             season
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             doe
             it
             to
             the
             profit
             and
             advantage
             of
             many
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             chap.
             12.23
             .
             
               A
               prudent
               man
               concealeth
               knowledge
            
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             clearly
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               rich
               mans
               wealth
               is
               his
               strong
               city
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             outward
             means
             whereby
             he
             secures
             himself
             and
             others
             from
             many
             miseries
             ;
             as
             indeed
             Solomon
             saith
             elsewhere
             ,
             that
             as
             
               wisdome
               is
               a
               defence
            
             ,
             so
             also
             
               money
               is
               a
               defence
            
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             7.12
             :
             and
             then
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               
               poor
               is
               their
               poverty
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             poverty
             of
             the
             poor
             gives
             advantage
             and
             encouragement
             to
             the
             rich
             to
             devour
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             greater
             fish
             devour
             the
             lesse
             .
             And
             they
             that
             thus
             expound
             these
             words
             do
             accordingly
             conceive
             that
             Solomons
             aim
             herein
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             therefore
             men
             should
             be
             painfull
             and
             industrious
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             keep
             themselves
             from
             poverty
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             rather
             this
             :
             
               The
               rich
               mans
               wealth
               is
               his
               strong
               city
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             trusts
             in
             his
             wealth
             as
             in
             a
             strong
             city
             ;
             for
             so
             Solomon
             explains
             himself
             chap.
             18.11
             .
             
               The
               rich
               mans
               wealth
               is
               his
               strong
               city
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               high
               wall
               in
               his
               own
               conceit
               :
            
             whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               poor
               is
               their
               poverty
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             poor
             are
             ready
             ,
             as
             despairing
             ,
             to
             conclude
             that
             their
             poverty
             will
             be
             their
             destruction
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             main
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             may
             be
             ,
             hereby
             to
             shew
             what
             cause
             men
             have
             therefore
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             a
             moderate
             estate
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             chap.
             30.8
             .
             
               Give
               me
               neither
               poverty
               nor
               riches
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               The
               labour
               of
               the
               righteous
               tendeth
               to
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             severall
             waies
             expounded
             ,
             &
             that
             upon
             very
             probable
             grounds
             .
             1.
             
             Thus
             ;
             that
             all
             the
             endeavours
             of
             the
             righteous
             are
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             obtain
             life
             eternall
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             live
             holily
             &
             righteously
             ;
             and
             herein
             we
             may
             include
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             labour
             to
             procure
             this
             to
             others
             too
             :
             but
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             waies
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             tend
             
               to
               sin
            
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             death
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             .
             Or
             2.
             thus
             ;
             
               The
               labour
               of
               the
               righteous
               tendeth
               to
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             labour
             merely
             that
             they
             &
             theirs
             may
             live
             ,
             without
             taking
             any
             sinfull
             courses
             to
             help
             themselves
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             may
             have
             to
             spend
             luxuriously
             and
             to
             satisfy
             their
             lusts
             :
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               wicked
               to
               sin
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             all
             their
             labours
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             make
             provision
             for
             the
             flesh
             to
             fulfill
             the
             lusts
             thereof
             .
             Or
             3.
             thus
             ;
             
               The
               labour
               of
               the
               righteous
               tendeth
               to
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             goods
             that
             righteous
             men
             get
             by
             their
             labour
             (
             or
             any
             other
             honest
             way
             )
             tend
             to
             life
             here
             ,
             &
             eternall
             life
             hereafter
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             carefull
             to
             imploy
             them
             for
             good
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             will
             recompence
             with
             life
             &
             blessednesse
             :
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               wicked
               to
               sin
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             their
             revenues
             are
             spent
             in
             sinfull
             courses
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             tend
             to
             death
             :
             and
             thus
             the
             poor
             estate
             of
             the
             godly
             labouring
             man
             ,
             as
             tending
             to
             life
             ,
             may
             in
             that
             regard
             be
             preferred
             here
             before
             the
             great
             revenues
             of
             wicked
             rich
             men
             ,
             attending
             to
             death
             .
             The
             two
             last
             Expositions
             I
             judge
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               He
               is
               in
               the
               way
               of
               life
               that
               keepeth
               instruction
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             willing
             to
             receive
             &
             obey
             instruction
             and
             reproof
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               refuseth
               reproof
               erreth
            
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             in
             the
             way
             of
             death
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             refusing
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             straggle
             into
             the
             by-paths
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             perish
             everlastingly
             :
             yea
             and
             with
             himself
             he
             is
             likely
             to
             draw
             others
             into
             the
             same
             condemnation
             ;
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             according
             as
             some
             translate
             it
             ,
             
               he
               that
               refuseth
               reproof
               causeth
               to
               erre
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               He
               that
               hideth
               hatred
               with
               lying
               lips
               ,
               &
               he
               that
               uttereth
               a
               slander
               is
               a
               fool
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             fools
             ;
             though
             their
             practices
             are
             contrary
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             the
             one
             dissembling
             his
             hatred
             ,
             the
             other
             discovering
             it
             presently
             with
             slandering
             or
             reviling
             language
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             both
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               In
               the
               multitude
               of
               words
               there
               wanteth
               not
               sin
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             when
             they
             
             are
             hastily
             &
             unadvisedly
             uttered
             ,
             and
             by
             men
             that
             effect
             to
             be
             alwaies
             talking
             ;
             and
             therefore
             such
             men
             are
             no
             better
             then
             fools
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             5.3
             .
             
               A
               fools
               voice
               is
               known
               by
               multitude
               of
               words
               :
               but
               he
               that
               restaineth
               his
               lips
               is
               wise
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             considereth
             what
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             spoken
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             restraineth
             himself
             from
             speaking
             at
             all
             adventures
             every
             thing
             that
             comes
             into
             his
             mind
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             all
             speaking
             much
             that
             is
             here
             condemned
             ;
             Act.
             20.7
             .
             it
             is
             noted
             of
             Paul
             ,
             that
             at
             Troas
             he
             preached
             unto
             the
             disciples
             there
             ,
             
               and
               continued
               his
               speech
               untill
               midnight
            
             :
             but
             Solomons
             aim
             is
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             because
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             for
             a
             weak
             man
             a
             long
             time
             together
             so
             strictly
             to
             watch
             over
             &
             order
             his
             tongue
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             it
             will
             slip
             aside
             ,
             therefore
             those
             men
             that
             give
             liberty
             to
             their
             tongues
             to
             run
             out
             at
             randome
             ,
             must
             needs
             speak
             many
             things
             that
             they
             should
             not
             .
             Whence
             is
             that
             counsell
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               be
               swift
               to
               hear
               ,
               slow
               to
               speak
               ,
            
             Jam.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               The
               tongue
               of
               the
               iust
               is
               as
               choice
               silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             we
             may
             conceive
             severall
             reasons
             why
             
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               just
            
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             
               choice
               silver
            
             ,
             as
             1.
             because
             it
             is
             purified
             from
             the
             drosse
             of
             all
             lying
             ,
             flattery
             ,
             vanity
             and
             babling
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             the
             sins
             whereto
             the
             tongues
             of
             men
             are
             naturally
             enclined
             ,
             and
             2.
             because
             it
             yields
             a
             pleasant
             sound
             ,
             pleasing
             and
             delightfull
             both
             to
             God
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               hear
               thy
               voice
               ,
               for
               thy
               voice
               is
               sweet
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             to
             his
             spouse
             Cant.
             2.14
             :
             yet
             the
             main
             reason
             why
             Solomon
             useth
             this
             expression
             here
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             righteous
             is
             precious
             &
             profitable
             ,
             full
             of
             many
             holy
             instructions
             and
             admonitions
             ,
             that
             are
             much
             for
             the
             profit
             and
             benefit
             of
             those
             that
             hear
             them
             ;
             &
             therefore
             much
             more
             precious
             must
             their
             hearts
             needs
             be
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             this
             store
             comes
             ,
             &
             where
             there
             are
             more
             excellent
             things
             treasured
             up
             ,
             then
             with
             their
             tongues
             they
             are
             able
             to
             expresse
             .
             But
             now
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               little
               worth
               ,
            
             like
             drosse
             rather
             then
             silver
             :
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             wisdome
             ,
             thoughts
             and
             counsels
             are
             little
             worth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             accordingly
             also
             their
             tongues
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             make
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             no
             worth
             nor
             use
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               The
               lips
               of
               the
               righteous
               feed
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             hath
             not
             only
             whereon
             to
             live
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             his
             lips
             do
             with
             holy
             instructions
             &
             admonitions
             &
             consolations
             feed
             the
             souls
             of
             many
             unto
             life
             eternall
             ,
             &
             chear
             and
             refresh
             them
             when
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             faint
             ;
             &
             so
             he
             is
             as
             some
             great
             rich
             man
             that
             keeps
             open
             house
             ,
             where
             all
             comers
             may
             freely
             eat
             &
             refresh
             themselves
             :
             
               but
               fools
               die
               for
               want
               of
               wisdome
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             those
             that
             would
             afford
             them
             the
             instructions
             of
             life
             ,
             they
             destroy
             themselves
             with
             their
             folly
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             this
             feeding
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             starve
             and
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             22.
             
             
               The
               blessing
               of
               the
               Lord
               it
               maketh
               rich
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             &
             only
             that
             doth
             it
             :
             
               &
               he
               addeth
               no
               sorrow
               with
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             that
             blessing
             whereby
             men
             are
             enriched
             .
             Now
             though
             this
             be
             most
             true
             of
             spirituall
             riches
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             some
             therefore
             apply
             it
             ;
             )
             yet
             here
             questionlesse
             Solomon
             speaks
             of
             outward
             riches
             .
             And
             the
             difference
             which
             here
             he
             makes
             between
             those
             that
             are
             enriched
             by
             the
             favour
             &
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             &
             those
             that
             are
             enriched
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             consists
             
             in
             these
             things
             :
             1.
             that
             such
             men
             are
             not
             terrified
             in
             conscience
             ,
             as
             worldly
             men
             usually
             are
             ,
             for
             those
             unjust
             waies
             whereby
             they
             have
             scraped
             their
             wealth
             together
             ,
             but
             are
             on
             the
             contrary
             cheared
             with
             the
             discovery
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             them
             in
             the
             blessings
             he
             conferres
             upon
             them
             ;
             2.
             that
             such
             men
             are
             free
             from
             those
             anxious
             cares
             &
             troubles
             about
             the
             getting
             and
             keeping
             their
             riches
             ,
             with
             which
             worldly
             men
             are
             continually
             perplexed
             ;
             3.
             that
             such
             men
             are
             not
             in
             danger
             of
             those
             griefs
             wherewith
             worldlings
             are
             surprized
             ,
             when
             God
             in
             his
             wrath
             strips
             them
             of
             their
             wealth
             ;
             &
             4.
             that
             such
             men
             ,
             resting
             upon
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             rejoycing
             in
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             are
             contented
             with
             what
             God
             bestows
             upon
             them
             ,
             whereas
             wicked
             men
             are
             never
             satisfied
             .
             It
             cannot
             therefore
             be
             concluded
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             good
             men
             have
             never
             any
             troubles
             with
             their
             riches
             ;
             but
             only
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             their
             cares
             &
             troubles
             proceed
             then
             from
             their
             own
             infirmities
             :
             so
             far
             as
             God
             gives
             ,
             &
             they
             depend
             upon
             Gods
             provident
             care
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             free
             from
             those
             vexations
             which
             must
             needs
             perplex
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               sport
               to
               a
               fool
               to
               doe
               mischief
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             makes
             light
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             reioyceth
             &
             delights
             himself
             in
             it
             :
             
               but
               a
               man
               of
               understanding
               hath
               wisdome
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             And
             so
             he
             knoweth
             that
             sin
             is
             no
             sporting
             &
             laughing
             matter
             ,
             but
             that
             men
             ought
             to
             flee
             from
             it
             as
             from
             a
             serpent
             ;
             or
             ,
             &
             so
             he
             delights
             therein
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               wicked
               it
               shall
               come
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.26
             ;
             as
             namely
             when
             he
             fears
             the
             discovery
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             or
             some
             evil
             of
             judgement
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               but
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               righteous
               shall
               be
               granted
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             their
             desires
             are
             according
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             righteous
             are
             usually
             such
             ,
             )
             &
             of
             such
             things
             as
             may
             be
             for
             their
             good
             .
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             God
             doth
             usually
             stir
             up
             in
             the
             righteous
             a
             desire
             of
             those
             things
             which
             he
             means
             to
             bestow
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             the
             more
             thankfull
             for
             them
             when
             they
             have
             them
             .
             The
             opposition
             of
             these
             two
             clauses
             stands
             thus
             :
             The
             fear
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             come
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             desire
             shall
             perish
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             the
             righteous
             fear
             shall
             not
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             desires
             shall
             be
             granted
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               As
               the
               whirl-wind
               passeth
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               wicked
               no
               more
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             the
             wicked
             mans
             rage
             be
             violent
             and
             terrible
             as
             a
             whirl-wind
             ,
             yet
             as
             a
             whirl-wind
             also
             it
             soon
             passeth
             away
             ,
             the
             Lord
             suddenly
             cutting
             him
             off
             ;
             or
             ,
             Though
             the
             wicked
             man
             may
             seem
             unremoveable
             ,
             yet
             no
             sooner
             doth
             the
             whirl-wind
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             passe
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             presently
             gone
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             27.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             &
             Psal
             .
             58.9
             :
             
               but
               the
               righteous
               is
               an
               everlasting
               foundation
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             stands
             sure
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             greatest
             tempests
             ;
             he
             is
             preserved
             ,
             through
             Gods
             favour
             in
             Christ
             ,
             a
             long
             time
             here
             ,
             and
             lives
             afterward
             in
             heaven
             unto
             all
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               As
               vinegar
               to
               the
               teeth
               ,
               and
               as
               smoke
               to
               the
               eyes
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               sluggard
               to
               them
               that
               send
               him
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             they
             vex
             and
             hurt
             the
             teeth
             and
             eyes
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             sluggard
             a
             cause
             of
             much
             vexation
             and
             mischief
             to
             those
             that
             send
             him
             upon
             any
             err●nd
             ,
             or
             set
             him
             about
             any
             businesse
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             so
             long
             ere
             he
             brings
             an
             answer
             of
             that
             which
             they
             earnestly
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             so
             grosly
             neglects
             and
             slubbers
             over
             any
             businesse
             committed
             to
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               prolongeth
               daies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             beyond
             what
             could
             be
             probably
             expected
             ,
             considering
             their
             constitution
             ,
             or
             beyond
             the
             time
             which
             wicked
             men
             do
             usually
             live
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             3.2
             ,
             18
             ,
             22.
             
             Psal
             .
             91.16
             :
             
               but
               the
               years
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               shortened
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             wicked
             waies
             are
             usually
             the
             very
             means
             of
             bringing
             them
             by
             sicknesses
             or
             otherwise
             to
             an
             untimely
             end
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             55.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               The
               hope
               of
               the
               righteous
               shall
               be
               gladnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             not
             only
             yields
             them
             a
             good
             measure
             of
             joy
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             tribulation
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               rejoycing
               in
               hope
               ,
               patient
               in
               tribulation
               ,
            
             Rom.
             12.12
             ;
             but
             also
             shall
             bring
             them
             at
             length
             to
             far
             greater
             joy
             ;
             though
             for
             a
             time
             they
             may
             meet
             with
             many
             troubles
             &
             sorrows
             ,
             yet
             their
             hope
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             this
             their
             patient
             expectation
             shall
             end
             in
             gladnesse
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             receive
             those
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             upon
             the
             warrant
             of
             Gods
             promises
             they
             have
             hoped
             for
             :
             
               but
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               perish
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             time
             they
             be
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             may
             promise
             themselves
             great
             matters
             ,
             yet
             their
             hopes
             shall
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             end
             in
             sorrow
             and
             vexation
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               strength
               to
               the
               upright
               ,
               but
               destruction
               shall
               be
               to
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             is
             here
             opposed
             to
             working
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             &
             so
             likewise
             strength
             is
             opposed
             to
             being
             destroyed
             ,
             (
             &
             yet
             withall
             I
             have
             alwaies
             judged
             it
             the
             safest
             way
             to
             interpret
             the
             Scripture
             in
             the
             largest
             sense
             ,
             )
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             this
             Proverb
             may
             best
             be
             expounded
             thus
             ;
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             mens
             observing
             the
             waies
             wherein
             God
             hath
             appointed
             them
             to
             walk
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             done
             in
             uprightnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             
               is
               strength
               to
               the
               upright
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             strengthens
             and
             preserves
             them
             from
             being
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             such
             are
             also
             strengthened
             in
             other
             regards
             ;
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             such
             are
             enabled
             both
             in
             prosperity
             &
             adversity
             to
             overcome
             all
             temptations
             ,
             and
             are
             carried
             on
             continually
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             ,
             from
             one
             degree
             of
             grace
             to
             another
             :
             
               but
               destruction
               shall
               be
               to
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             walk
             not
             in
             Gods
             waies
             .
             So
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             this
             plain
             sincere
             dealing
             is
             a
             surer
             means
             of
             security
             ,
             then
             all
             sinfull
             carnall
             policy
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             contempt
             and
             reproach
             that
             is
             cast
             upon
             this
             way
             doth
             not
             dishearten
             ,
             but
             rather
             encourage
             and
             enflame
             the
             upright
             in
             their
             walking
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               The
               righteous
               shall
               never
               be
               removed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             removed
             ,
             in
             severall
             respects
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             13.4
             ,
             &
             15.5
             ,
             &
             16.8
             ,
             &
             55.22
             ,
             &
             125.1
             ;
             yet
             here
             ,
             by
             the
             antithesis
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               wicked
               shall
               not
               inhabit
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             we
             may
             probably
             conceive
             that
             these
             words
             are
             at
             least
             principally
             meant
             of
             the
             Lords
             preserving
             the
             righteous
             ,
             &
             continuing
             them
             and
             their
             posterity
             for
             a
             long
             time
             together
             in
             the
             place
             of
             their
             habitation
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             good
             estate
             they
             enjoy
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             37.3
             ,
             9
             ,
             18.
             
             The
             opposition
             therefore
             between
             the
             two
             clauses
             of
             this
             Proverb
             may
             be
             conceived
             thus
             ;
             The
             righteous
             shall
             for
             ever
             continue
             in
             a
             blessed
             estate
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             they
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             ,
             whereas
             the
             wicked
             shall
             not
             so
             much
             as
             abide
             in
             the
             earth
             :
             or
             thus
             ;
             The
             righteous
             shall
             a
             long
             time
             live
             happily
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             both
             they
             
             and
             their
             posterity
             ,
             but
             the
             wicked
             shall
             soon
             be
             rooted
             out
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             2.22
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             52.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               The
               mouth
               of
               the
               just
               bringeth
               forth
               wisdome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             being
             herein
             like
             a
             good
             tree
             that
             bringeth
             forth
             good
             fruit
             plentifully
             ;
             (
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             speech
             is
             called
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               lips
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             57.19
             .
             )
             and
             therefore
             shall
             such
             a
             man
             be
             carefully
             preserved
             ,
             even
             as
             such
             trees
             are
             :
             
               but
               the
               froward
               tongue
               shall
               be
               cut
               out
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             yields
             nothing
             but
             wickednesse
             &
             folly
             ,
             even
             as
             men
             cut
             down
             barren
             and
             corrupt
             trees
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             52.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               The
               lips
               of
               the
               righteous
               know
               what
               is
               acceptable
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             speak
             those
             things
             which
             the
             righteous
             man
             knoweth
             do
             in
             truth
             deserve
             to
             be
             acceptable
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             &
             that
             will
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             &
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             such
             a
             man
             will
             wisely
             weigh
             what
             he
             speaks
             before
             he
             speaks
             it
             :
             
               but
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               wicked
               speaketh
               frowardnesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             not
             nor
             regardeth
             not
             how
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             his
             tongue
             is
             well
             acquainted
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             evill
             speaking
             ,
             &
             accordingly
             his
             talk
             is
             continually
             wicked
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             justly
             distastfull
             to
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             A
             
               False
               balance
               is
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             25.13
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             men
             may
             slight
             this
             sin
             of
             deceiving
             men
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             &
             the
             offenders
             may
             haply
             boast
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             God
             abhorres
             it
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             to
             him
             abomination
             it self
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             that
             tends
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             humane
             society
             ,
             because
             such
             multitudes
             are
             wronged
             thereby
             ,
             poor
             men
             especially
             ,
             that
             are
             forced
             to
             buy
             all
             by
             the
             penny
             in
             little
             parcells
             ;
             &
             all
             this
             too
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             exact
             justice
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             instruments
             used
             in
             this
             way
             of
             deceit
             are
             said
             to
             be
             abhorred
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             doubtlesse
             is
             only
             to
             shew
             how
             exceeding
             detestable
             this
             sin
             is
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             false
             balances
             and
             weights
             ought
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             destroyed
             .
             
               But
               a
               just
               weight
            
             (
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               a
               perfect
               stone
            
             ,
             because
             in
             those
             times
             they
             used
             to
             weigh
             with
             stones
             )
             
               is
               his
               delight
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               When
               pride
               cometh
               ,
               then
               cometh
               shame
               ;
               but
               with
               the
               lowly
               is
               wisdome
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             Proverb
             thus
             ;
             that
             proud
             men
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             folly
             ,
             will
             be
             speaking
             those
             things
             ,
             whereever
             they
             come
             ,
             that
             tend
             to
             the
             shame
             &
             reproach
             of
             others
             ;
             whereas
             the
             humble
             on
             the
             other
             side
             will
             be
             still
             speaking
             of
             wisdome
             .
             But
             the
             common
             stream
             of
             Expositours
             runneth
             another
             way
             :
             
               When
               pride
               cometh
               ,
               then
               cometh
               shame
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             When
             men
             through
             vanity
             and
             folly
             become
             proud
             ,
             and
             are
             exalted
             in
             their
             spirits
             ,
             shame
             usually
             follows
             them
             close
             at
             the
             heels
             :
             and
             that
             not
             only
             because
             proud
             men
             are
             usually
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             despise
             others
             ,
             therefore
             others
             are
             as
             ready
             to
             despise
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             them
             ,
             tearming
             them
             proud
             &
             stately
             fools
             ,
             &c.
             but
             also
             especially
             because
             God
             abhorres
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             his
             just
             judgements
             doth
             severall
             waies
             bring
             them
             to
             shame
             :
             
               but
               with
               the
               lowly
               is
               wisdome
            
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             avoid
             that
             shame
             which
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             are
             honoured
             amongst
             men
             ;
             their
             
             humble
             and
             prudent
             carriage
             makes
             them
             to
             be
             highly
             esteemed
             amongst
             men
             ;
             God
             reveals
             his
             will
             and
             imparts
             of
             his
             grace
             more
             and
             more
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             wisdome
             maketh
             their
             faces
             to
             shine
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               integrity
               of
               the
               upright
               shall
               guide
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             avoid
             the
             snares
             of
             wicked
             men
             :
             
               but
               the
               perversnesse
               of
               transgressours
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whereby
             they
             seek
             to
             insnare
             others
             ,
             
               shall
               destroy
               them
            
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             these
             words
             must
             be
             understood
             more
             generally
             :
             
               The
               integrity
               of
               the
               upright
               shall
               guide
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             means
             to
             make
             them
             goe
             still
             in
             a
             right
             and
             safe
             way
             ;
             &
             that
             because
             when
             mens
             hearts
             are
             upright
             ,
             1.
             that
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             know
             is
             displeasing
             to
             God
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             hypocrites
             will
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             God
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             direct
             and
             preserve
             and
             prosper
             such
             men
             in
             all
             their
             waies
             :
             
               but
               the
               perversnesse
               of
               transgressours
               shall
               destroy
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             shall
             mislead
             them
             to
             their
             utter
             undoing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Riches
               profit
               not
               in
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               perfect
               shall
               direct
               his
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             3
             :
             
               but
               the
               wicked
               shall
               fall
               by
               his
               own
               wickednesse
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             their
             prosperous
             estate
             into
             many
             miseries
             &
             troubles
             ,
             &
             at
             last
             into
             utter
             destruction●
             but
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             34.21
             .
             and
             chap.
             10.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               upright
               shall
               deliver
               them
               ;
               but
               transgressours
               shall
               be
               taken
               in
               their
               own
               naughtinesse
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             would
             have
             the
             opposition
             of
             this
             Proverb
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             righteous
             shall
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             snares
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             wicked
             
               shall
               be
               taken
               in
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               by
               ,
               their
               own
               naughtinesse
            
             ,
             by
             those
             wicked
             practices
             which
             they
             have
             divised
             against
             others
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             more
             generally
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             righteous
             may
             fall
             into
             sin
             and
             troubles
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             be
             delivered
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.2
             :
             
               but
               transgressors
               shall
               be
               taken
               in
               their
               own
               naughtinesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             irrecoverably
             destroyed
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             5.22
             .
             yea
             &
             many
             times
             cut
             off
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               When
               a
               wicked
               man
               dieth
               ,
               his
               expectation
               shall
               perish
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             particularly
             of
             his
             expectation
             that
             he
             should
             oppresse
             Gods
             righteous
             servants
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             should
             be
             delivered
             from
             death
             by
             his
             riches
             &
             greatnesse
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             why
             it
             should
             not
             be
             understood
             generally
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             is
             by
             death
             irrecoverably
             cut
             off
             from
             all
             the
             good
             he
             expected
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             obtaining
             or
             enjoying
             of
             any
             earthly
             advantages
             ,
             or
             especially
             for
             finding
             any
             mercy
             with
             God
             after
             this
             life
             is
             ended
             ,
             &
             that
             because
             after
             death
             there
             is
             no
             more
             place
             for
             repentance
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             chap.
             10.28
             .
             Job
             8.11
             ,
             14
             ,
             &
             27.
             
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               &
               the
               hope
               of
               unjust
               men
               perisheth
               ,
            
             it
             seems
             most
             probable
             that
             it
             is
             a
             mere
             repetition
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             for
             the
             greater
             confirmation
             of
             it
             .
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             one
             clause
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             being
             cut
             short
             of
             the
             good
             he
             expected
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             the
             disappointment
             of
             those
             that
             had
             placed
             their
             hope
             in
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             the
             first
             clause
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             affection
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             earthly
             things
             hoped
             for
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               righteous
               is
               delivered
               out
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               cometh
               in
               his
               stead
               .
            
             ]
             This
             change
             God
             often
             worketh
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             the
             righteous
             being
             delivered
             ,
             
             the
             wicked
             man
             falleth
             into
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             like
             ,
             or
             greater
             tribulations
             :
             yea
             Solomons
             aim
             in
             these
             words
             may
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             often
             falleth
             into
             those
             very
             mischiefs
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             plotted
             to
             bring
             upon
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             brings
             troubles
             upon
             them
             because
             they
             had
             troubled
             the
             righteous
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             by
             these
             troubles
             of
             the
             wicked
             the
             righteous
             are
             often
             delivered
             .
             But
             now
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             also
             of
             that
             great
             change
             that
             is
             made
             after
             this
             life
             is
             ended
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             whereas
             in
             this
             world
             usually
             the
             righteous
             are
             in
             great
             troubles
             ,
             &
             the
             wicked
             live
             in
             a
             prosperous
             estate
             ;
             when
             death
             comes
             ,
             then
             the
             righteous
             are
             delivered
             and
             taken
             up
             into
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             that
             flourished
             before
             are
             cast
             into
             endlesse
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               An
               hypocrite
               with
               his
               mouth
               destroyeth
               his
               neighbour
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             tempting
             them
             to
             embrace
             errours
             ,
             or
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             farthered
             much
             by
             the
             shew
             that
             he
             makes
             of
             piety
             ;
             )
             &
             so
             likewise
             by
             his
             dissembling
             and
             pretending
             love
             to
             those
             against
             whom
             he
             hath
             plotted
             mischief
             ,
             he
             destroyeth
             many
             ,
             &
             as
             much
             as
             in
             him
             lyeth
             he
             seeks
             do
             destroy
             the
             righteous
             servants
             of
             God
             :
             
               but
               through
               knowledge
               shall
               the
               just
               be
               delivered
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             their
             knowing
             the
             evil
             of
             such
             errours
             &
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             being
             in
             such
             company
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             by
             their
             wise
             discerning
             the
             hypocrisy
             and
             plots
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             notwithstanding
             those
             fair
             words
             and
             flattering
             speeches
             wherewith
             they
             deceive
             the
             simple
             ,
             the
             righteous
             are
             delivered
             from
             these
             snares
             wherein
             others
             are
             taken
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               When
               it
               goeth
               well
               with
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             live
             long
             ,
             &
             are
             enriched
             ,
             and
             advanced
             to
             places
             of
             honour
             &
             magistracy
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               the
               city
               re●oyceth
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             such
             men
             will
             be
             very
             instrumentall
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             &
             will
             that
             way
             imploy
             all
             the
             good
             that
             God
             doeth
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             also
             especially
             because
             God
             usually
             blesseth
             their
             endeavours
             ,
             yea
             &
             the
             people
             for
             their
             sakes
             :
             
               and
               when
               the
               wicked
               perish
               ,
               there
               is
               shouting
            
             ;
             which
             the
             people
             durst
             not
             have
             done
             whilst
             they
             were
             in
             their
             prosperity
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             shouting
             may
             be
             understood
             from
             that
             which
             is
             said
             before
             on
             the
             contrary
             concerning
             the
             righteous
             .
             And
             for
             rejoycing
             at
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             58.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               By
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               upright
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             annexed
             as
             one
             reason
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Proverb
             ,
             why
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             rejoyce
             when
             it
             goeth
             well
             with
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             wicked
             perish
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             because
             
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               upright
               the
               city
               is
               exalted
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             their
             prayers
             &
             good
             counsell
             ,
             and
             other
             their
             religious
             ,
             prudent
             and
             profitable
             speech
             :
             
               but
               it
               is
               overthrown
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             their
             wicked
             &
             pernicious
             commands
             &
             counsels
             ,
             by
             their
             false
             witnesses
             ,
             perjuries
             &
             blasphemies
             ,
             &c.
             
             Some
             Expositours
             do
             otherwise
             conceive
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               upright
               ,
            
             as
             that
             thereby
             is
             meant
             their
             bounty
             and
             good
             deeds
             ,
             whereby
             they
             become
             a
             blessing
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             or
             ,
             Gods
             blessing
             the
             upright
             by
             encreasing
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ;
             or
             ,
             Gods
             blessing
             on
             the
             people
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             upright
             .
             But
             because
             
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             is
             opposed
             to
             
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               upright
            
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             clearly
             the
             best
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               void
               of
               wisdome
               despiseth
               his
               neighbour
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             not
             only
             despiseth
             him
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             but
             also
             speaks
             contemptuously
             of
             him
             by
             reproaching
             &
             reviling
             him
             ;
             not
             considering
             (
             as
             he
             would
             doe
             if
             he
             were
             not
             
               void
               of
               wisdome
            
             )
             that
             he
             is
             a
             man
             as
             himself
             ,
             and
             as
             capable
             of
             heaven
             as
             himself
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             poor
             ,
             mean
             ,
             deformed
             ,
             &c.
             &
             that
             it
             is
             God
             that
             hath
             made
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             man
             he
             despiseth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himself
             may
             become
             as
             blame-worthy
             any
             way
             as
             he
             is
             :
             
               but
               a
               man
               of
               understanding
               holdeth
               his
               peace
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             so
             despised
             &
             reviled
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             despise
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             dares
             not
             therefore
             speak
             any
             thing
             to
             his
             disgrace
             ,
             but
             winks
             at
             his
             infirmities
             .
             There
             is
             another
             way
             which
             some
             goe
             in
             expounding
             this
             Proverb
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               a
               man
               void
               of
               understanding
               despiseth
               his
               neighbour
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             when
             he
             hears
             him
             speak
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             is
             reproved
             by
             him
             ;
             
               but
               a
               man
               of
               understanding
               holdeth
               his
               peace
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             hearkeneth
             to
             him
             when
             he
             speaks
             ,
             or
             takes
             his
             reproofs
             patiently
             .
             But
             this
             exposition
             is
             not
             so
             clear
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               A
               tale-bearer
               revealeth
               secrets
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             secret
             faults
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             those
             secret
             things
             that
             have
             been
             privately
             imparted
             to
             him
             upon
             condition
             of
             secrecy
             ;
             &
             so
             hereby
             he
             discovers
             himself
             a
             faithlesse
             man
             ;
             (
             for
             this
             the
             opposite
             clause
             implyeth
             .
             )
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Originall
             ,
             
               He
               that
               walketh
               being
               a
               tale-bearer
               revealeth
               secrets
            
             :
             &
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             manifests
             ,
             the
             tale-bearer
             is
             compared
             to
             some
             pidling
             pedlar
             ,
             that
             having
             taken
             up
             severall
             wares
             in
             severall
             places
             ,
             carrieth
             them
             up
             &
             down
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             open
             his
             pack
             in
             every
             place
             where
             he
             comes
             ,
             for
             some
             little
             gain
             that
             he
             gets
             by
             the
             sale
             of
             his
             goods
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             tale-bearers
             are
             usually
             idle
             persons
             ,
             that
             wandring
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             do
             spread
             abroad
             in
             every
             place
             where
             they
             come
             whatever
             they
             can
             any
             where
             get
             the
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             in
             hope
             thereby
             to
             please
             ,
             &
             to
             get
             some
             small
             matter
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             tell
             their
             tales
             ,
             which
             they
             neglect
             to
             get
             by
             their
             honest
             labour
             .
             
               But
               he
               that
               is
               of
               a
               faithfull
               spirit
               ●●●ealeth
               the
               matter
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             a
             faithfull-hearted
             man
             indeed
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             a
             man
             of
             many
             words
             and
             promises
             ,
             will
             not
             thus
             discover
             secrets
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               surety
               for
               a
               stranger
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             one
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             no
             way
             obliged
             to
             doe
             any
             such
             cou●tesy
             for
             him
             ;
             or
             one
             whose
             estate
             or
             conversation
             he
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             6.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             :
             
               shall
               smart
               for
               it
            
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               sore
               broken
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             heart
             shall
             be
             broken
             with
             cares
             and
             grief
             ,
             and
             his
             estate
             with
             losses
             and
             damages
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               A
               gracious
               woman
               retaineth
               honour
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             by
             the
             gracious
             deportment
             of
             her self
             ,
             she
             gets
             honour
             ,
             credit
             &
             esteem
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             her
             husband
             and
             family
             ,
             but
             also
             amongst
             all
             that
             know
             her
             ,
             yea
             and
             is
             an
             honour
             to
             her
             husband
             ●●others
             that
             have
             relation
             to
             her
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             same
             means
             she
             doth
             also
             preserve
             both
             her
             own
             honour
             &
             theirs
             :
             whereas
             other
             women
             are
             only
             curious
             and
             sollicitou●
             to
             preserve
             their
             beauty
             ,
             or
             to
             uphold
             their
             wealth
             &
             greatnesse
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             she
             propounds
             nothing
             to
             her self
             more
             ,
             then
             that
             she
             may
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             of
             all
             holy
             means
             ,
             cherish
             all
             those
             saving
             and
             sanctifying
             graces
             which
             God
             〈◊〉
             wrought
             in
             her
             ,
             &
             so
             may
             preserve
             the
             good
             repute
             ●he
             hath
             gotten
             by
             carrying
             her self
             as
             becomes
             a
             good
             woman
             :
             these
             are
             the
             chains
             and
             jewels
             and
             other
             
             ornaments
             ,
             wherewith
             she
             seeks
             to
             uphold
             her
             credit
             amongst
             men
             ;
             and
             though
             she
             be
             never
             so
             many
             waies
             tempted
             to
             abandon
             these
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             be
             brought
             under
             shame
             &
             reproach
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             she
             will
             persevere
             in
             those
             holy
             waies
             ,
             and
             thereby
             still
             preserve
             her
             honour
             untainted
             :
             
               and
               strong
               men
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             able
             to
             endure
             great
             pains
             &
             labour
             ,
             stout
             &
             hardy
             mighty
             men
             ,
             
               retain
               riches
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             industry
             &
             labour
             ,
             perhaps
             too
             by
             extortion
             and
             oppression
             ,
             they
             get
             great
             riches
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             same
             means
             they
             do
             also
             preserve
             them
             ;
             which
             agreeth
             with
             that
             Isa
             .
             49.24
             .
             
               shall
               the
               prey
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               mighty
            
             ?
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             Proverb
             is
             therefore
             this
             ,
             that
             
               A
               gracious
               woman
               retaineth
               honour
               ,
               as
               strong
               men
               retain
               riches
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             gracious
             woman
             doth
             as
             strenuously
             hold
             fast
             her
             integrity
             ,
             &
             so
             also
             doth
             as
             surely
             uphold
             her
             credit
             and
             good
             name
             ,
             as
             the
             stoutest
             of
             men
             do
             preserve
             their
             wealth
             .
             I
             know
             that
             divers
             Expositours
             do
             otherwise
             expresse
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             :
             as
             that
             ,
             whereas
             honour
             ,
             the
             womans
             treasure
             ,
             is
             gotten
             &
             maintained
             by
             meeknesse
             and
             gentlenesse
             ,
             the
             chief
             graces
             of
             the
             female
             sex
             ▪
             1
             Pet.
             3.4
             .
             yea
             after
             their
             beauty
             may
             be
             decayed
             ;
             men
             quite
             contrary
             do
             usually
             get
             and
             preserve
             riches
             by
             oppression
             and
             violence
             :
             or
             ,
             that
             the
             work
             of
             a
             wife
             is
             only
             to
             maintain
             her
             honour
             by
             her
             holy
             behaviour
             ;
             but
             husbands
             must
             by
             much
             labour
             and
             industry
             both
             get
             and
             preserve
             riches
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             the
             most
             genuine
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               mercifull
               man
               doth
               good
               to
               his
               own
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             his
             own
             soul
             must
             needs
             be
             refreshed
             by
             the
             mercy
             that
             he
             sheweth
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             God
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             reward
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             &
             cause
             others
             also
             in
             his
             distresse
             to
             shew
             mercy
             to
             him
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               is
               ●ruell
               troubleth
               his
               own
               flesh
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             brings
             troubles
             upon
             himself
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             vengeance
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             it
             before
             it
             comes
             .
             Many
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             by
             the
             cruel
             mans
             troubling
             his
             own
             flesh
             do
             understand
             ,
             his
             not
             allowing
             of
             himself
             so
             much
             as
             necessary
             food
             &
             raiment
             ;
             or
             his
             being
             hard-hearted
             to
             his
             nearest
             relations
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             Isa
             .
             58.7
             .
             that
             men
             do
             hide
             themselves
             from
             their
             own
             flesh
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             farre
             the
             clearest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               worketh
               a
               deceitfull
               work
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             because
             his
             work
             is
             to
             deceive
             others
             ,
             as
             because
             his
             work
             will
             in
             the
             conclusion
             deceive
             himself
             :
             because
             God
             doth
             usually
             crosse
             him
             in
             his
             plots
             &
             enterprises
             ,
             though
             carried
             on
             with
             never
             so
             much
             diligence
             ,
             power
             &
             policy
             ;
             &
             because
             he
             usually
             fails
             of
             the
             hope
             he
             propounds
             to
             himself
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             secrecy
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             or
             the
             blisse
             &
             prosperity
             of
             his
             outward
             estate
             ,
             either
             by
             reason
             the
             terrours
             of
             his
             conscience
             deprive
             him
             of
             all
             comfort
             therein
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             that
             God
             suffers
             him
             not
             long
             to
             continue
             in
             his
             supposed
             happinesse
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             he
             shall
             not
             leave
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             expected
             ,
             to
             his
             posterity
             ▪
             &
             lastly
             because
             whatever
             he
             doth
             in
             a
             way
             of
             religion
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             soul
             shall
             doe
             him
             no
             good
             at
             all
             ,
             his
             very
             prayers
             &
             alms
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             deceive
             him
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             .
             15.35
             .
             
               But
               to
               h●m
               that
               soweth
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             doth
             much
             good
             ,
             &
             walketh
             diligently
             in
             all
             the
             ways
             of
             righteousnesse
             :
             
               shall
               be
               a
               sure
               reward
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             here
             or
             hereafter
             ,
             &
             a
             plentifull
             reward
             too
             ,
             as
             the
             husbandman
             receives
             his
             seed
             with
             great
             encrease
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             122.9
             .
             &
             126.5
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Though
               hand
               joyn
               in
               hand
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Originall
             only
             ,
             
               Hand
               in
               hand
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Hand
               to
               hand
            
             ;
             &
             by
             reason
             the
             expression
             is
             so
             concise
             ,
             every
             Interpreter
             almost
             gives
             a
             severall
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             .
             But
             even
             according
             to
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               Though
               hand
               joyn
               in
               hand
               ,
               the
               wicked
               shall
               not
               be
               unpunished
               ,
            
             there
             may
             be
             severall
             expositions
             given
             of
             these
             words
             .
             But
             yet
             doubtlesse
             that
             Exposition
             which
             is
             the
             most
             common
             is
             far
             the
             clearest
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             never
             so
             many
             wicked
             men
             do
             joyn
             together
             in
             any
             wicked
             work
             ,
             as
             haply
             in
             conspiring
             together
             against
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             should
             enter
             into
             leagues
             with
             others
             (
             which
             is
             usually
             done
             by
             joyning
             of
             hands
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Lam.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               We
               have
               given
               the
               hand
               to
               the
               Egyptians
               &
               to
               the
               Assyrians
               ,
               to
               be
               satisfied
               with
               bread
            
             )
             and
             so
             agree
             together
             to
             help
             one
             another
             ;
             or
             ,
             more
             generally
             ,
             though
             wicked
             men
             may
             have
             never
             so
             many
             and
             never
             so
             mighty
             friends
             to
             defend
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             unpunished
             ,
             but
             both
             he
             and
             his
             children
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             :
             which
             last
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             implyed
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             opposite
             clause
             that
             follows
             ,
             
               but
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               righteous
               shall
               be
               delivered
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             himself
             only
             ,
             but
             his
             seed
             also
             shall
             be
             delivered
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             conspiracies
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             other
             dangers
             they
             are
             in
             .
             And
             thus
             whilest
             one
             wicked
             man
             cannot
             be
             delivered
             by
             the
             help
             of
             many
             ,
             the
             righteous
             man
             on
             the
             contrary
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             delivering
             many
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               As
               a
               jewel
               of
               gold
               in
               a
               swines
               snowt
               ,
               so
               is
               a
               fair
               woman
               which
               is
               without
               ●iscretion
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             a
             jewel
             of
             gold
             is
             not
             seemly
             in
             a
             sows
             ●now●
             ,
             it
             is
             pitty
             such
             a
             gemme
             should
             be
             disposed
             of
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             because
             of
             her
             deformity
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             will
             not
             restrain
             her
             from
             rooting
             in
             the
             mire
             ,
             where
             she
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             defile
             it
             in
             the
             dirt
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             indeed
             any
             ornament
             to
             her
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             cause
             that
             her
             deformity
             is
             the
             more
             viewed
             :
             so
             neither
             is
             beauty
             seemly
             for
             a
             foolish
             wicked
             woman
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             it
             were
             brutish
             and
             void
             of
             reason
             ,
             because
             it
             suits
             not
             with
             her
             evil
             qualities
             ,
             &
             because
             she
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             abuse
             &
             defile
             it
             with
             pride
             and
             uncleannesse
             ;
             &
             it
             is
             rather
             a
             dishonour
             then
             any
             ornament
             to
             her
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             more
             famous
             she
             is
             for
             her
             beauty
             ,
             the
             more
             her
             vices
             are
             also
             discovered
             and
             talked
             of
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               The
               desire
               of
               the
               righteous
               is
               only
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             The
             desire
             of
             the
             righteous
             is
             constantly
             and
             only
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             all
             ;
             though
             they
             cannot
             alwaies
             doe
             what
             they
             would
             ,
             yet
             this
             only
             they
             desire
             :
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             side
             ,
             
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               wrath
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             alwaies
             in
             hope
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             desires
             ,
             to
             proceed
             in
             a
             way
             of
             wrath
             against
             men
             ,
             by
             doing
             them
             some
             evil
             or
             mischief
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             desirous
             alwaies
             to
             doe
             more
             mischief
             then
             they
             are
             able
             .
             Thus
             some
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             expound
             these
             words
             ,
             holding
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             righteousnesse
             &
             wickednesse
             of
             men
             is
             chiefly
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             by
             their
             desires
             .
             But
             now
             the
             most
             of
             Expositours
             do
             otherwise
             conceive
             of
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             blisse
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             &
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             wicked
             :
             only
             they
             differ
             in
             giving
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             severall
             tearms
             in
             both
             clauses
             .
             For
             some
             understand
             by
             good
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             that
             good
             which
             the
             righteous
             desire
             to
             doe
             ,
             &
             others
             the
             good
             which
             they
             desire
             to
             obtain
             ;
             and
             so
             
             for
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             some
             by
             wrath
             understand
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             others
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             poured
             forth
             upon
             the
             wicked
             .
             But
             indeed
             I
             conceive
             they
             may
             be
             both
             joyned
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             opposition
             of
             both
             clauses
             may
             thus
             be
             conceived
             ,
             The
             desire
             of
             the
             righteous
             is
             only
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             good
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             chief
             current
             of
             their
             desires
             runneth
             that
             way
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             righteous
             it
             is
             so
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             delight
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
             after
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             willing
             in
             all
             things
             to
             live
             honestly
             ,
             Heb.
             13.18
             :
             &
             accordingly
             the
             good
             which
             they
             desire
             and
             expect
             hereby
             ,
             as
             namely
             the
             good
             favour
             &
             blessing
             of
             God
             here
             ,
             and
             life
             eternall
             hereafter
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             obtain
             ;
             &
             so
             their
             desires
             end
             in
             good
             ,
             or
             their
             desires
             accomplished
             are
             good
             ;
             for
             when
             ,
             through
             ignorance
             or
             inordinate
             affections
             ,
             their
             desires
             are
             not
             such
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             satisfy
             them
             .
             But
             now
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             desires
             ,
             &
             so
             the
             expectation
             also
             ,
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             only
             evil
             ;
             as
             namely
             in
             that
             usually
             they
             proceed
             from
             wrath
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             the
             pouring
             forth
             of
             their
             wrath
             upon
             the
             righteous
             :
             &
             accordingly
             their
             expectation
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             wrath
             ,
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             consciences
             working
             in
             them
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             Heb.
             10.27
             .
             
               a
               certain
               fearfull
               looking
               for
               of
               judgement
               and
               fiery
               indignation
               ,
            
             which
             shall
             
               devour
               the
               adversaries
            
             :
             or
             their
             expectation
             must
             needs
             end
             in
             wrath
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             their
             wicked
             desires
             and
             hopes
             must
             needs
             bring
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
               indignation
               and
               wrath
               ,
               tribulation
               and
               anguish
               upon
               every
               soul
               of
               man
               that
               doeth
               evil
            
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             when
             God
             executes
             his
             judgements
             on
             them
             ,
             both
             the
             frustrating
             of
             their
             designs
             and
             hopes
             ,
             and
             the
             misery
             that
             otherwise
             they
             undergo●
             doth
             make
             them
             vex
             and
             fret
             ,
             and
             even
             as
             mad
             men
             to
             rage
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               There
               is
               that
               scattereth
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             112.9
             :
             
               and
               yet
               encreaseth
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             he
             giveth
             liberally
             ,
             yet
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             estate
             ,
             &
             not
             more
             then
             is
             meet
             :
             which
             is
             to
             be
             added
             from
             the
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               &
               there
               is
               that
               withholdeth
               more
               then
               is
               meet
               ,
               but
               it
               tendeth
               to
               poverty
            
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             sometimes
             such
             covetous
             fools
             cannot
             find
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             part
             with
             their
             money
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             might
             have
             been
             done
             in
             some
             way
             for
             their
             own
             worldly
             advantage
             ;
             but
             especially
             ,
             because
             God
             for
             their
             hard-heartednesse
             to
             the
             poor
             curseth
             and
             scattereth
             their
             estates
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               The
               liberall
               soul
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             17
             :
             
               shall
               be
               made
               fat
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             richly
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             spiritual
             &
             eternall
             blessings
             ,
             but
             even
             with
             temporal
             blessings
             also
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             health
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             encrease
             of
             his
             estate
             :
             
               &
               he
               that
               watereth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             relieveth
             the
             wants
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             live
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             gardener
             watereth
             his
             herbs
             and
             plants
             when
             in
             a
             time
             of
             drought
             they
             are
             even
             ready
             to
             die
             :
             
               shall
               be
               watered
               also
               himself
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             blessed
             from
             heaven
             ,
             both
             with
             an
             encrease
             of
             wealth
             and
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             be
             made
             both
             more
             able
             ,
             and
             more
             chearfully
             ready
             still
             to
             relieve
             the
             poor
             in
             their
             necessities
             .
             The
             similitude
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             springs
             ,
             that
             are
             filled
             with
             water
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             empty
             themselves
             ,
             whereas
             if
             they
             be
             stopped
             ,
             they
             grow
             empty
             ,
             the
             water
             diverting
             it self
             some
             other
             way
             :
             and
             we
             find
             it
             used
             Isa
             .
             58
             ,
             11.
             to
             the
             very
             same
             purpose
             ;
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               shall
               —
               satisfy
               thy
               soul
               in
               drought
               ,
               and
               make
               fat
               thy
               bones
               :
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               like
               a
               watered
               garden
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               
               spring
               of
               water
               ,
               whose
               waters
               fail
               not
               .
            
             The
             Proverb
             may
             also
             be
             meant
             of
             their
             encreasing
             in
             knowledge
             that
             instruct
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             1
             Cor.
             3.6
             .
             
               I
               have
               planted
               ,
               Apollo
               watered
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               He
               that
               withholdeth
               corn
               ,
               the
               people
               shall
               curse
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             so
             ,
             though
             they
             sin
             in
             cursing
             ,
             God
             will
             hear
             and
             revenge
             their
             cries
             and
             complaints
             .
             Yea
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             thus
             ,
             especially
             in
             our
             land
             ,
             where
             corn
             serves
             us
             both
             for
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             not
             wines
             &
             such
             pure
             waters
             to
             drink
             as
             are
             in
             other
             countries
             .
             
               But
               blessing
               shall
               be
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               him
               that
               selleth
               it
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               He
               that
               diligently
               seeketh
               good
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             doe
             that
             constantly
             which
             is
             good
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             to
             benefit
             those
             amongst
             whom
             he
             lives
             :
             
               procureth
               favour
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             from
             God
             and
             man
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               seeketh
               mischief
               ,
               it
               shall
               come
               unto
               him
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             5.22
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             10.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               He
               that
               trusteth
               in
               his
               riches
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             placeth
             his
             happinesse
             &
             safety
             in
             them
             ,
             &
             therefore
             cares
             not
             by
             what
             means
             he
             gets
             them
             ,
             nor
             how
             close-fisted
             he
             is
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             nor
             what
             evil
             he
             doth
             ,
             because
             he
             thinks
             his
             wealth
             will
             secure
             him
             :
             
               shall
               fall
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             be
             brought
             down
             &
             fall
             into
             mischief
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             he
             resteth
             upon
             such
             transitory
             things
             ,
             that
             will
             fail
             him
             &
             be
             gone
             in
             an
             instant
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             he
             
               shall
               fall
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             withered
             leaves
             fall
             from
             a
             tree
             when
             the
             wind
             blows
             upon
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Isa
             .
             64.6
             .
             
               we
               all
               do
               fade
               as
               a
               leaf
               ,
               and
               our
               iniquities
               like
               the
               wind
               have
               taken
               us
               away
               .
            
             For
             this
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               righteous
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             trusteth
             only
             in
             God
             ,
             
               shall
               flourish
               as
               a
               branch
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             1.3
             .
             And
             indeed
             as
             a
             living
             branch
             that
             continueth
             firmly
             fixed
             in
             the
             tree
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             winter
             it
             may
             seem
             withered
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             spring
             it
             will
             flourish
             again
             ;
             so
             the
             righteous
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             forlorn
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             adversity
             ,
             yet
             in
             due
             time
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             flourish
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               He
               that
               troubleth
               his
               own
               house
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             continuall
             quarrelling
             &
             unquietnesse
             in
             his
             family
             ,
             &
             law-suits
             with
             others
             abroad
             ,
             by
             idlenesse
             ,
             or
             improvident
             ordering
             his
             family
             or
             affairs
             ,
             by
             profuse
             wasting
             his
             estate
             ,
             by
             extream
             niggardlinesse
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             draweth
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             upon
             his
             estate
             &
             family
             :
             
               shall
               inherit
               the
               wind
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             bring
             all
             to
             nothing
             ;
             or
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             or
             gets
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             no
             more
             able
             to
             keep
             ,
             then
             a
             man
             is
             able
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             and
             retain
             the
             wind
             :
             
               and
               the
               fool
               shall
               be
               servant
               to
               the
               wise
               in
               heart
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             a
             fool
             as
             thus
             troubleth
             his
             house
             ,
             shall
             not
             only
             loose
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             but
             besides
             he
             shall
             not
             long
             be
             master
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             shall
             become
             a
             servant
             ,
             haply
             a
             bond
             slave
             (
             for
             in
             those
             times
             men
             in
             great
             want
             were
             wont
             to
             sell
             themselve
             for
             servants
             )
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             been
             wiser
             to
             take
             care
             of
             his
             estate
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.8
             .
             There
             is
             another
             exposition
             given
             of
             the
             first
             branch
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             improbable
             :
             
               He
               that
               troubleth
               his
               own
               house
               shall
               inherit
               the
               wind
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             ever
             jangling
             and
             quarrelling
             in
             his
             family
             ,
             shall
             be
             sure
             of
             continuall
             storms
             and
             uproars
             ,
             others
             becoming
             thereby
             as
             violent
             as
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             shall
             never
             have
             any
             peace
             in
             his
             house
             .
             But
             the
             former
             exposition
             is
             generally
             followed
             by
             Interpreters
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               The
               fruit
               of
               the
               righteous
               is
               a
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             their
             righteousnesse
             will
             be
             a
             means
             of
             life
             to
             them
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3.18
             .
             But
             rather
             the
             meaning
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             benefit
             which
             men
             may
             get
             by
             the
             example
             ,
             the
             counsell
             &
             instruction
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             life
             ,
             yea
             life
             eternall
             ,
             &
             that
             therefore
             there
             is
             little
             reason
             why
             such
             men
             should
             be
             despised
             ,
             as
             usually
             they
             are
             ,
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Yea
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             
               fruit
               of
               the
               righteous
            
             doth
             restore
             life
             to
             dead
             men
             ,
             which
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             in
             the
             garden
             of
             Eden
             could
             not
             doe
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             there
             is
             one
             speciall
             instance
             given
             of
             this
             fruit
             of
             the
             righteous
             ;
             
               and
               he
               that
               winneth
               souls
            
             (
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               he
               that
               taketh
               souls
            
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             taketh
             them
             with
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             his
             speech
             ,
             and
             so
             perswades
             them
             to
             embrace
             his
             saving
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             a
             means
             of
             saving
             souls
             ,
             
               is
               wise
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             approves
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             both
             because
             there
             is
             much
             wisdome
             to
             be
             used
             in
             this
             work
             of
             winning
             souls
             ,
             and
             because
             this
             service
             above
             all
             God
             will
             be
             sure
             abundantly
             to
             reward
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             Behold
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             This
             which
             I
             tell
             you
             now
             may
             be
             observed
             to
             be
             true
             by
             daily
             experience
             ;
             or
             ,
             is
             a
             strange
             and
             wonderfull
             thing
             ,
             &
             therefore
             very
             considerable
             :
             
               the
               righteous
               shall
               be
               recompenced
               in
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             make
             them
             smart
             for
             their
             sins
             here
             in
             this
             world
             :
             
               much
               more
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               sinner
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             much
             more
             therefore
             shall
             they
             receive
             the
             reward
             of
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             either
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             however
             eternally
             hereafter
             .
             Some
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             would
             have
             the
             Lords
             rewarding
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             righteous
             here
             in
             this
             world
             to
             be
             also
             at
             least
             included
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             :
             but
             I
             see
             not
             how
             that
             can
             agree
             with
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             wicked
             &
             the
             sinner
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             we
             have
             cleared
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.16
             ,
             17.
             where
             he
             alludes
             to
             this
             passage
             of
             Solomon
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             A
             
               Good
               man
               obtaineth
               favour
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             be
             out
             of
             favour
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             God
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             ,
             whenever
             he
             seeks
             to
             him
             ,
             will
             shew
             himself
             favourable
             to
             him
             ,
             &
             do
             him
             good
             :
             
               but
               a
               man
               of
               wicked
               devices
               will
               he
               condemn
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             punish
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             flourish
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             &
             may
             justify
             himself
             ,
             and
             may
             haply
             by
             his
             crafty
             hiding
             of
             his
             wickednesse
             deceive
             many
             ,
             and
             though
             however
             he
             shall
             be
             surely
             applauded
             by
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               A
               man
               shall
               not
               be
               established
               by
               wickednesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             shall
             not
             be
             established
             as
             long
             as
             he
             liveth
             in
             any
             way
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             &
             he
             shall
             not
             secure
             himself
             from
             danger
             by
             any
             wicked
             practises
             ;
             but
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             utterly
             rooted
             up
             :
             which
             is
             implyed
             from
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               root
               of
               the
               righteous
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             shaken
             with
             many
             storms
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             overturned
             by
             the
             roots
             ;
             or
             ,
             though
             they
             spread
             not
             upwards
             so
             loftily
             as
             the
             wicked
             do
             ,
             yet
             by
             their
             righteousnesse
             they
             shall
             be
             unmoveably
             established
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.25
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               A
               vertuous
               woman
               is
               a
               crown
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             she
             is
             an
             honour
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             chiefest
             &
             choicest
             ornament
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             continuall
             
             rejoycing
             of
             his
             heart
             ;
             she
             is
             what
             woman
             was
             by
             creation
             appointed
             to
             be
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.7
             .
             
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               man
            
             ,
             who
             is
             her
             head
             :
             but
             
               she
               that
               maketh
               ashamed
               is
               as
               rottennesse
               in
               his
               bones
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             she
             is
             a
             continuall
             heart-breaking
             grief
             and
             vexation
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             pierceth
             so
             deep
             ,
             that
             it
             wasteth
             his
             strength
             ,
             &
             consumeth
             not
             his
             flesh
             only
             ,
             but
             his
             bones
             also
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             wise
             that
             was
             made
             of
             a
             bone
             of
             the
             husband
             becomes
             an
             incurable
             disease
             to
             him
             ,
             even
             as
             
               rottennesse
               in
               his
               bones
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               thoughts
               of
               the
               righteous
               are
               right
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             every
             way
             just
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             every
             man
             his
             right
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.23
             :
             
               but
               the
               counsels
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               deceit
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             they
             may
             deceive
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             times
             by
             cloaking
             their
             wickednesse
             under
             fair
             pretences
             and
             professions
             of
             honesty
             and
             good
             intentions
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               to
               lye
               in
               wait
               for
               bloud
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             They
             tend
             to
             the
             destroying
             of
             men
             both
             in
             soul
             &
             body
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ch
             .
             1.11
             ,
             19
             ;
             as
             ,
             by
             consulting
             together
             how
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             by
             bearing
             false
             witnesse
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             seeking
             to
             draw
             them
             into
             their
             snares
             by
             their
             flatteries
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               but
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               upright
               shall
               deliver
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             for
             whose
             lives
             the
             wicked
             lye
             in
             wait
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             warning
             of
             their
             danger
             ,
             by
             disswading
             the
             wicked
             from
             such
             bloudy
             practices
             ,
             by
             pleading
             their
             cause
             before
             the
             magistrate
             ,
             by
             stirring
             up
             others
             to
             appear
             in
             their
             defence
             ,
             &
             many
             other
             waies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               are
               overthrown
               ,
               &
               are
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             37.36
             .
             both
             they
             &
             their
             families
             are
             overthrown
             :
             which
             is
             implyed
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               house
               of
               the
               righteous
               shall
               stand
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             they
             only
             ,
             but
             their
             families
             also
             shall
             be
             established
             in
             an
             estate
             of
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               A
               man
               shall
               be
               commended
               according
               to
               his
               wisdome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             is
             more
             or
             lesse
             spiritually
             wise
             &
             godly
             ,
             &
             manifests
             it
             in
             word
             &
             deed
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               is
               of
               a
               perverse
               heart
               ,
            
             &
             manifests
             it
             in
             his
             speech
             &
             behaviour
             ,
             &
             therefore
             is
             indeed
             no
             better
             then
             a
             fool
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             never
             so
             carnally
             wise
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               despised
            
             .
             The
             main
             drift
             of
             the
             Proverb
             may
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             counsels
             and
             enterprises
             of
             the
             godly-wise
             may
             be
             unsuccessefull
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             produce
             very
             sad
             effects
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             they
             shall
             have
             their
             due
             praise
             ;
             and
             that
             though
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ▪
             the
             wicked
             may
             be
             successefull
             and
             prosper
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             conclusion
             they
             shall
             be
             despised
             for
             their
             folly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               despised
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             having
             modest
             thoughts
             of
             himself
             ,
             aspireth
             not
             after
             things
             too
             high
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             liveth
             in
             a
             plain
             way
             without
             any
             pomp
             or
             state
             ,
             being
             willing
             to
             live
             in
             some
             honest
             calling
             ,
             and
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             to
             work
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             slighted
             and
             despised
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             
               &
               hath
               a
               servant
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             meanly
             as
             he
             lives
             ,
             he
             hath
             wherewith
             to
             maintain
             himself
             &
             his
             family
             ,
             at
             least
             he
             is
             able
             to
             keep
             one
             servant
             for
             the
             easing
             of
             himself
             ,
             the
             furtherance
             of
             his
             businesse
             ,
             &
             the
             advancement
             of
             his
             estate
             :
             
               is
               better
               then
               he
               that
               honoureth
               himself
               ,
               and
               lacketh
               bread
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             he
             that
             boasts
             of
             his
             great
             parentage
             ,
             &
             carrieth
             himself
             as
             some
             great
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             even
             then
             perhaps
             hath
             not
             at
             some
             times
             so
             much
             as
             bread
             to
             eat
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             makes
             a
             great
             flourish
             in
             rich
             attire
             and
             the
             state
             of
             his
             attendance
             ,
             and
             so
             comes
             to
             extreme
             poverty
             and
             want
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               A
               righteous
               man
               regardeth
               the
               life
               of
               his
               beast
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             therefore
             much
             more
             will
             such
             a
             man
             shew
             mercy
             to
             poor
             men
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             them
             in
             want
             ,
             and
             shew
             pitty
             to
             his
             servants
             and
             those
             of
             his
             own
             family
             :
             
               but
               the
               tender
               mercies
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               cruel
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             being
             mercifull
             ,
             are
             cruel
             ,
             even
             to
             those
             that
             are
             men
             as
             themselves
             ,
             &
             much
             more
             therefore
             to
             their
             beasts
             :
             or
             ,
             even
             those
             actions
             of
             theirs
             which
             carry
             the
             fairest
             shew
             of
             mercy
             have
             cruelty
             mixed
             therewith
             ;
             when
             they
             deal
             cruelly
             with
             men
             ,
             &
             yet
             pretend
             great
             mercy
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             do
             not
             proceed
             to
             greater
             extremities
             ,
             &
             so
             their
             mercies
             are
             but
             at
             the
             best
             a
             lesser
             kind
             of
             cruelty
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             ,
             when
             they
             give
             almes
             to
             the
             poor
             of
             that
             which
             they
             have
             gotten
             with
             grinding
             the
             faces
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             or
             with
             their
             alms
             do
             adde
             such
             base
             reproachfull
             language
             ,
             that
             this
             wounds
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             receiver
             more
             then
             their
             alms
             can
             refresh
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             when
             they
             pretend
             to
             shew
             mercy
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             doe
             him
             some
             mischief
             ;
             and
             so
             many
             other
             waies
             that
             might
             be
             added
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               He
               that
               tilleth
               his
               land
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               with
               bread
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             so
             he
             approves
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             wise
             man
             :
             which
             is
             implyed
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               he
               that
               followeth
               vain
               persons
            
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Judg.
             9.4
             .
             )
             
               is
               void
               of
               understanding
            
             ;
             and
             so
             shall
             come
             to
             beggery
             ,
             and
             want
             bread
             to
             eat
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             opposition
             of
             these
             two
             clauses
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             Prov.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               desireth
               the
               net
               of
               evil
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Severall
             waies
             is
             this
             Proverb
             expounded
             by
             Interpreters
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             take
             it
             thus
             ;
             that
             when
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             root
             of
             true
             piety
             in
             them
             ,
             see
             how
             some
             other
             evil
             men
             prosper
             and
             thrive
             by
             waies
             of
             rapine
             &
             fraud
             ,
             catching
             men
             in
             their
             net
             ,
             &
             gathering
             them
             in
             their
             drag
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             Habak
             .
             1.15
             .
             they
             earnestly
             covet
             the
             wealth
             which
             they
             get
             ,
             &
             thereupon
             are
             eager
             to
             learn
             their
             devices
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             the
             same
             way
             to
             work
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             joyn
             in
             society
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sharers
             with
             them
             in
             their
             great
             gains
             :
             
               but
               the
               root
               of
               the
               righteous
               yieldeth
               fruit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             piety
             &
             uprightnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             which
             as
             a
             root
             under
             ground
             is
             not
             seen
             by
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             makes
             them
             as
             a
             tree
             that
             being
             well
             rooted
             doth
             flourish
             &
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             have
             what
             is
             sufficient
             for
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             injurious
             vile
             courses
             ,
             as
             wicked
             men
             take
             to
             enrich
             themselves
             ,
             &
             herewith
             they
             are
             well
             contented
             .
             2.
             
             Others
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Proverb
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             that
             wicked
             men
             desire
             that
             which
             none
             but
             evil
             men
             can
             desire
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             draw
             men
             into
             the
             waies
             of
             perdition
             ,
             or
             to
             insnare
             them
             some
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             spoil
             them
             of
             their
             lives
             or
             estates
             ;
             yea
             that
             this
             is
             a
             sport
             and
             delight
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             prosecution
             whereof
             they
             can
             be
             content
             to
             endure
             any
             hardnesse
             or
             labour
             ,
             as
             fishers
             &
             fowlers
             and
             huntsmen
             will
             in
             following
             their
             game
             :
             
               but
               the
               root
               of
               the
               righteous
               yieldeth
               fruit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             of
             those
             whom
             the
             wicked
             seek
             to
             ensnare
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             flourish
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             never
             a
             whit
             the
             lesse
             serviceable
             to
             God
             in
             their
             places
             for
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             desiring
             to
             spoil
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             give
             of
             their
             own
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             others
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             understand
             it
             thus
             ;
             that
             the
             wicked
             desire
             to
             enrich
             themselves
             in
             their
             sinfull
             practices
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             plots
             may
             be
             successefull
             ;
             but
             their
             devices
             are
             usually
             blasted
             ,
             and
             they
             seldome
             enjoy
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             desires
             :
             
               but
               the
               
               root
               of
               the
               righteous
               yieldeth
               fruit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             only
             enjoy
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             desires
             ,
             though
             a
             while
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             a
             withering
             condition
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             flourish
             again
             .
             And
             4.
             some
             read
             the
             first
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               wicked
               desireth
               the
               fortresse
               of
               evil
               men
            
             ;
             &
             accordingly
             they
             take
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Proverb
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             hope
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             trouble
             ,
             is
             still
             in
             such
             as
             themselves
             ;
             they
             desire
             to
             be
             protected
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             ,
             they
             desire
             to
             defend
             themselves
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             by
             their
             riches
             ,
             policies
             ,
             and
             power
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             all
             in
             vain
             :
             
               but
               the
               root
               of
               the
               righteous
               yieldeth
               fruit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             need
             no
             such
             fortresses
             ,
             their
             righteousnesse
             doth
             effectually
             preserve
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               is
               snared
               by
               the
               trangression
               of
               his
               lips
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             draweth
             down
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             &
             just
             destruction
             upon
             himself
             by
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             his
             lips
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             wherein
             unadvisedly
             he
             often
             overshoots
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             many
             times
             intangled
             ,
             &
             brought
             into
             great
             troubles
             &
             inconveniences
             amongst
             men
             :
             
               but
               the
               just
               shall
               come
               out
               of
               trouble
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             wisdome
             &
             righteousnesse
             of
             his
             lips
             ;
             or
             ,
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             may
             come
             into
             trouble
             by
             the
             words
             of
             wicked
             men
             ▪
             or
             by
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             whether
             by
             speaking
             his
             conscience
             and
             what
             he
             ought
             to
             speak
             ,
             or
             by
             speaking
             any
             thing
             unadvisedly
             ,
             yet
             God
             will
             deliver
             him
             out
             of
             his
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               A
               man
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               with
               good
               by
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             may
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             good
             works
             of
             the
             righteous
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               recompence
               of
               a
               mans
               hands
               shall
               be
               rendered
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             but
             even
             his
             good
             words
             also
             .
             But
             the
             first
             clause
             I
             conceive
             implyes
             more
             then
             so
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             man
             shall
             receive
             abundant
             blessings
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             good
             which
             with
             his
             mouth
             he
             hath
             done
             unto
             others
             ;
             as
             he
             hath
             satisfied
             many
             with
             the
             wisdome
             &
             graciousnesse
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             so
             shall
             himself
             be
             satisfied
             with
             many
             blessings
             from
             God.
             And
             then
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             one
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             understands
             it
             thus
             :
             
               &
               the
               recompence
               of
               a
               mans
               hands
               shall
               be
               render'd
               unto
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             using
             his
             mouth
             well
             he
             shall
             peaceably
             enjoy
             what
             he
             hath
             gotten
             by
             the
             labour
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             whereas
             many
             by
             the
             folly
             of
             their
             lips
             come
             to
             be
             stripped
             of
             all
             their
             estates
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               A
               fools
               wrath
               is
               presently
               known
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             so
             he
             doth
             hereby
             exceedingly
             shame
             and
             dishonour
             himself
             :
             which
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               a
               prudent
               man
               covereth
               shame
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             suppresseth
             the
             folly
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             which
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             unseemly
             behaviour
             ,
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             being
             discovered
             ,
             would
             have
             redounded
             much
             to
             his
             reproach
             &
             shame
             .
             Some
             understand
             this
             last
             clause
             otherwise
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               a
               prudent
               man
               covereth
               shame
            
             ,
             by
             passing
             by
             the
             reproaches
             that
             are
             cast
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             shame
             &
             dishonour
             that
             is
             any
             other
             way
             done
             him
             ,
             taking
             no
             more
             notice
             of
             it
             then
             if
             it
             had
             never
             been
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             in
             hope
             of
             getting
             the
             fairer
             advantage
             hereafter
             to
             be
             revenged
             on
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             having
             withstood
             the
             first
             violent
             boiling
             up
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             he
             can
             afterward
             the
             more
             easily
             keep
             his
             spirit
             in
             order
             ;
             or
             because
             he
             can
             patiently
             endure
             reproaches
             and
             wrongs
             ,
             and
             will
             rather
             suffer
             then
             revenge
             .
             But
             the
             former
             exposition
             is
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               He
               that
               speaketh
               truth
               sheweth
               forth
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             
             that
             makes
             a
             conscience
             in
             his
             ordinary
             talk
             to
             speak
             nothing
             but
             truth
             ,
             will
             speak
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             just
             ,
             &
             what
             becomes
             a
             righteous
             man
             to
             speak
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             called
             forth
             in
             publick
             to
             be
             a
             witnesse
             :
             for
             that
             this
             is
             implyed
             ,
             the
             following
             clause
             sheweth
             ,
             
               but
               a
               false
               witnesse
               ,
               deceit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             is
             inured
             to
             lying
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             called
             to
             be
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             will
             utter
             deceit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             deceive
             the
             judge
             &
             others
             with
             his
             lies
             ;
             or
             ,
             though
             he
             maketh
             a
             shew
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             speaks
             somewhat
             of
             truth
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             in
             such
             a
             cunning
             way
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             tend
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             righteous
             mans
             cause
             .
             Or
             else
             we
             may
             understand
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               He
               that
               speaketh
               truth
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             called
             to
             be
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             
               sheweth
               forth
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sheweth
             himself
             thereby
             to
             be
             a
             righteous
             man
             :
             
               but
               a
               false
               witnesse
               ,
               deceit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             sheweth
             himself
             thereby
             to
             be
             a
             fraudulent
             person
             .
             Or
             thus
             ;
             
               He
               that
               speaketh
               truth
            
             in
             his
             testimonies
             doth
             thereby
             promote
             the
             doing
             of
             justice
             ;
             or
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             afraid
             to
             declare
             boldly
             what
             is
             just
             :
             but
             a
             false
             witnesse
             furthers
             deceit
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               There
               is
               that
               speaketh
               like
               the
               piercings
               of
               a
               sword
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             a
             company
             of
             fools
             ,
             whose
             words
             do
             wound
             men
             like
             sharp
             swords
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             57.4
             .
             And
             many
             waies
             this
             may
             be
             done
             :
             as
             by
             drawing
             men
             into
             any
             errour
             or
             wickednesse
             to
             the
             manifest
             destruction
             of
             their
             souls
             ;
             by
             setting
             men
             together
             by
             the
             ears
             ;
             by
             reviling
             &
             slandering
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             likewise
             that
             which
             followeth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               wise
               is
               health
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             means
             of
             health
             to
             men
             ,
             may
             be
             done
             severall
             waies
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             curing
             men
             of
             their
             errours
             &
             sins
             ;
             by
             pleading
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             innocent●
             by
             pacifying
             offended
             minds
             ,
             &
             making
             peace
             between
             those
             that
             are
             at
             variance
             ;
             by
             satisfying
             scrupled
             consciences
             ,
             and
             comforting
             the
             heavy-hearted
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             because
             both
             in
             the
             foregoing
             and
             following
             verses
             Solomon
             may
             seem
             to
             speak
             concerning
             witnesses
             ,
             therefore
             some
             understand
             this
             Proverb
             also
             particularly
             of
             them
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             that
             ,
             by
             swearing
             falsly
             against
             the
             innocent
             in
             judgement
             ,
             do
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyeth
             wound
             them
             mortally
             ;
             but
             that
             then
             the
             wise
             ,
             by
             examining
             their
             testimonies
             ,
             and
             by
             using
             other
             means
             to
             clear
             those
             that
             are
             thus
             falsly
             accused
             ,
             do
             heal
             these
             wounds
             ,
             and
             preserve
             the
             lives
             of
             those
             that
             were
             in
             so
             great
             danger
             .
             Yet
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             best
             to
             take
             the
             words
             in
             the
             more
             generall
             sense
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               lip
               of
               truth
               shall
               be
               established
               for
               ever
               ;
               but
               a
               lying
               tongue
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             severall
             waies
             .
             As
             1.
             that
             he
             that
             speaketh
             truth
             will
             not
             vary
             in
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             but
             will
             alwaies
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             whereas
             the
             liar
             will
             be
             now
             in
             one
             tale
             ,
             and
             by
             and
             by
             in
             another
             .
             Or
             2.
             that
             truth
             shall
             at
             last
             prevail
             against
             errour
             :
             though
             truth
             may
             be
             overborn
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             &
             errour
             may
             be
             then
             cryed
             up
             for
             truth
             ;
             yet
             this
             shall
             be
             but
             a
             while
             thus
             :
             the
             time
             shall
             soon
             come
             ,
             that
             maintainers
             of
             errour
             
               shall
               proceed
               no
               farther
               ,
               for
               their
               folly
               shall
               be
               manifest
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.9
             .
             and
             then
             the
             truth
             shall
             again
             prevail
             .
             Or
             3.
             that
             he
             that
             speaketh
             the
             truth
             may
             stoutly
             stand
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             convince
             him
             of
             falshood
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             may
             be
             falsly
             accused
             ,
             or
             suspected
             of
             falshood
             ,
             yet
             his
             innocency
             herein
             shall
             at
             last
             be
             cleared
             :
             whereas
             the
             liar
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             outface
             men
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             shall
             soon
             be
             discovered
             and
             proved
             
             to
             be
             a
             liar
             .
             Or
             4.
             that
             the
             man
             that
             constantly
             makes
             a
             conscience
             of
             speaking
             the
             truth
             ,
             shall
             be
             blessed
             from
             heaven
             here
             ,
             and
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             hereafter
             ;
             but
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             though
             men
             may
             seem
             to
             thrive
             by
             lying
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             soon
             find
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             without
             repentance
             shall
             be
             eternally
             punished
             .
             And
             indeed
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             all
             these
             may
             be
             intended
             in
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Deceit
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               them
               that
               imagine
               evil
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             those
             that
             imagine
             mischief
             against
             the
             righteous
             have
             many
             plots
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             whereby
             they
             hope
             to
             deceive
             them
             ,
             &
             bring
             them
             into
             trouble
             ,
             but
             that
             hereby
             they
             shall
             certainly
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             extream
             grief
             &
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             ;
             which
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               to
               the
               counsellers
               of
               peace
               is
               joy
            
             :
             the
             one
             shall
             have
             much
             trouble
             &
             sorrow
             ,
             through
             the
             disquiet
             of
             their
             own
             minds
             ,
             the
             terrour
             of
             their
             consciences
             ,
             &
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ;
             the
             other
             much
             joy
             ,
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             sweet
             refreshings
             of
             their
             own
             consciences
             .
             Or
             2.
             that
             such
             plotters
             of
             deceit
             &
             mischief
             may
             glory
             &
             rejoyce
             therein
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             but
             that
             true
             joy
             shall
             be
             only
             to
             the
             counsellers
             of
             peace
             ,
             with
             whom
             it
             shall
             be
             well
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             plots
             of
             the
             wicked
             against
             them
             .
             Or
             3.
             which
             to
             me
             seems
             the
             clearest
             Exposition
             ,
             that
             the
             plots
             of
             the
             wicked
             against
             the
             righteous
             will
             deceive
             them
             ,
             &
             bring
             the
             evil
             intended
             against
             the
             righteous
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             vexation
             &
             torment
             ;
             whereas
             those
             that
             seek
             the
             good
             and
             peace
             of
             others
             shall
             have
             great
             joy
             &
             comfort
             thereby
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               There
               shall
               no
               evil
               happen
               to
               the
               just
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             nothing
             that
             is
             truly
             evil
             ,
             nothing
             shall
             come
             upon
             them
             in
             a
             way
             of
             vengeance
             ,
             or
             shall
             tend
             to
             their
             destruction
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             try
             them
             ,
             &
             purge
             them
             ,
             &
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             Rom.
             8.28
             :
             
               but
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               mischief
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             overwhelmed
             ,
             inwardly
             with
             terrours
             ,
             &
             outwardly
             with
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Lying
               lips
               are
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             Not
             only
             because
             lying
             is
             in
             it self
             a
             sin
             most
             hatefull
             to
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             liars
             do
             usually
             deal
             unfaithfully
             with
             men
             ,
             breaking
             their
             promises
             ,
             &
             not
             carrying
             themselves
             according
             to
             that
             they
             have
             with
             their
             lips
             professed
             :
             whence
             the
             opposite
             clause
             is
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             
               but
               they
               that
               deal
               truly
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             in
             word
             and
             deed
             ,
             
               are
               his
               delight
            
             .
             Lying
             alone
             makes
             men
             abominable
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             God
             delights
             only
             in
             those
             that
             both
             speak
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             deal
             truly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               A
               prudent
               man
               concealeth
               knowledge
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.14
             :
             
               but
               the
               heart
               of
               fools
               proclaimeth
               foolishnesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             hearts
             do
             set
             their
             tongues
             on
             work
             with
             all
             eagernesse
             to
             make
             known
             their
             folly
             to
             all
             men
             where
             they
             come
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             their
             vain
             ostentation
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             foolish
             and
             ignorant
             and
             wicked
             speeches
             :
             Such
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             elsewhere
             Eccles
             .
             10.3
             .
             
               saith
               to
               every
               one
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               fool
            
             ;
             he
             cannot
             conceal
             his
             folly
             ,
             as
             the
             prudent
             man
             concealeth
             his
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               The
               hand
               of
               the
               diligent
               shall
               bear
               rule
               ;
               but
               the
               slothfull
               shall
               be
               under
               tribute
               .
            
             ]
             It
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             
               but
               the
               deceitfull
               shall
               be
               under
               tribute
               .
            
             And
             well
             indeed
             may
             those
             two
             be
             joyned
             together
             ;
             because
             slothfull
             persons
             ,
             to
             supply
             their
             wants
             
             caused
             by
             their
             sloth
             ,
             or
             to
             avoid
             labour
             ,
             are
             wont
             by
             any
             false
             and
             fraudulent
             courses
             to
             shift
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Heavinesse
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               maketh
               it
               stoop
               ;
               but
               a
               good
               word
               maketh
               it
               glad
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             even
             one
             word
             of
             commiseration
             or
             comfort
             ;
             especially
             any
             word
             of
             promise
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               a
               good
               word
            
             ,
             Jer.
             29.10
             .
             
               I
               will
               visit
               you
               ,
               and
               perform
               my
               good
               word
               towards
               you
               ,
               in
               causing
               you
               to
               return
               to
               this
               place
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               The
               righteous
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             in
             never
             so
             afflicted
             a
             condition
             ,
             
               is
               more
               excellent
            
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             
               more
               abundant
            
             ,
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             indeed
             richer
             ,
             &
             hath
             more
             true
             worth
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             more
             honoured
             of
             God
             &
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             every
             way
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             ,
             
               then
               his
               neighbour
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             great
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             that
             because
             such
             a
             one
             is
             rich
             in
             grace
             ,
             &
             an
             heire
             of
             heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             farre
             better
             then
             all
             worldly
             greatnesse
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             is
             well
             contented
             with
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             consequently
             his
             way
             is
             answerable
             to
             his
             hopes
             ;
             which
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               way
               of
               the
               wicked
               seduceth
               them
               .
            
             And
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             severall
             waies
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             they
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             vain
             hopes
             of
             happinesse
             in
             their
             waies
             which
             will
             deceive
             them
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.18
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             their
             way
             of
             heaping
             up
             wealth
             ,
             &
             making
             themselves
             great
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             whereby
             they
             seek
             to
             excell
             others
             ,
             &
             for
             which
             they
             think
             themselves
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             righteous
             ,
             doth
             indeed
             deceive
             them
             ,
             because
             for
             all
             this
             they
             are
             but
             contemptible
             men
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             wicked
             do
             not
             seek
             after
             the
             forementioned
             excellency
             of
             the
             righteous
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             that
             wicked
             men
             flourish
             and
             prosper
             in
             their
             way
             ;
             or
             4.
             that
             the
             pleasure
             and
             content
             which
             wicked
             men
             ,
             through
             the
             corruption
             or
             their
             nature
             ,
             take
             in
             their
             lewd
             waies
             ,
             keeps
             them
             from
             the
             waies
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             draws
             them
             away
             still
             farther
             and
             farther
             into
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               The
               slothfull
               man
               roasteth
               not
               that
               which
               he
               took
               in
               hunting
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             most
             received
             exposition
             of
             these
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             hunter
             doth
             many
             times
             loose
             the
             venison
             which
             ,
             with
             much
             labour
             &
             craft
             ,
             he
             hath
             gotten
             in
             hunting
             ,
             his
             dogs
             sometimes
             eating
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             keepers
             of
             the
             park
             at
             other
             times
             taking
             it
             away
             ;
             so
             the
             slothfull
             man
             usually
             never
             enjoyeth
             what
             he
             hath
             gotten
             by
             much
             fraud
             and
             oppression
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Gen.
             10.9
             .
             )
             either
             because
             through
             mere
             sloth
             he
             is
             not
             carefull
             to
             keep
             it
             from
             perishing
             ;
             or
             because
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             bereaves
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             cuts
             him
             off
             by
             death
             ,
             or
             giveth
             him
             over
             to
             such
             unreasonable
             covetousnesse
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             spend
             it
             upon
             himself
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             is
             another
             way
             of
             expounding
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             seems
             very
             probable
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             slothfull
             man
             will
             not
             labour
             ,
             &
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             he
             rosts
             what
             he
             took
             in
             hunting
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             eats
             what
             he
             hath
             gotten
             by
             his
             labour
             :
             no
             ,
             either
             such
             an
             one
             must
             not
             have
             to
             eat
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             must
             live
             upon
             other
             mens
             labours
             ,
             perhaps
             of
             what
             he
             gets
             by
             fraud
             &
             deceit
             .
             In
             opposition
             whereto
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               substance
               of
               a
               diligent
               man
               is
               precious
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             his
             substance
             is
             great
             ,
             he
             hath
             plenty
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             and
             other
             things
             which
             men
             esteem
             precious
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             men
             are
             wont
             most
             to
             esteem
             that
             which
             they
             have
             gotten
             with
             their
             own
             hard
             labour
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             substance
             so
             gotten
             is
             like
             to
             be
             continued
             to
             men
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             
             may
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             to
             their
             comfort
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Psal
             .
             37.16
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             A
             
               Wise
               son
               heareth
               his
               fathers
               instruction
               ;
               but
               a
               scorner
               heareth
               not
               rebuke
               .
            
             ]
             No
             not
             the
             rebuke
             of
             his
             own
             father
             ;
             and
             therein
             sheweth
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             fool
             .
             For
             the
             word
             scorner
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               A
               man
               shall
               eat
               good
               by
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             speaking
             of
             good
             things
             to
             others
             ,
             men
             shall
             benefit
             themselves
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             shall
             become
             the
             wiser
             &
             the
             holier
             thereby
             :
             
               but
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               transgressours
               shall
               eat
               violence
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             speaking
             wickedly
             such
             men
             become
             more
             violently
             wicked
             .
             But
             the
             words
             may
             be
             better
             taken
             in
             a
             more
             generall
             sense
             :
             
               A
               man
               shall
               eat
               good
               by
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             fare
             the
             better
             for
             the
             good
             he
             hath
             done
             by
             using
             his
             mouth
             well
             ,
             he
             shall
             enjoy
             those
             blessings
             that
             shall
             be
             very
             sweet
             &
             delightfull
             to
             him
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             12.14
             .
             and
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             likewise
             with
             him
             for
             his
             righteous
             &
             religious
             behaviour
             ;
             which
             is
             implyed
             by
             the
             following
             opposite
             clause
             :
             
               but
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               transgressours
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             break
             Gods
             laws
             ,
             &
             abuse
             their
             mouths
             to
             evil
             speaking
             ,
             
               shall
               eat
               violence
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             for
             their
             violence
             &
             cruelty
             both
             in
             word
             and
             deed
             be
             requited
             with
             violence
             ,
             namely
             ,
             with
             such
             bitter
             miseries
             as
             they
             would
             never
             endure
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             come
             upon
             them
             with
             unresistable
             violence
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             1.31
             ,
             and
             10.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               He
               that
               keepeth
               his
               mouth
               ,
               keepeth
               his
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             sparing
             in
             his
             speech
             ,
             
               slow
               to
               speak
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             ,
             Jam.
             1.19
             .
             scarce
             ever
             speaking
             without
             good
             deliberation
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             avoid
             many
             deadly
             dangers
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               openeth
               his
               mouth
               wide
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             man
             that
             is
             full
             of
             talk
             ,
             &
             will
             out
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             comes
             into
             his
             mind
             ,
             shall
             have
             destruction
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             tongue
             many
             times
             cuts
             his
             own
             throat
             .
             Because
             the
             mouth
             in
             man
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             gates
             are
             in
             a
             city
             ,
             with
             care
             to
             be
             observed
             both
             for
             the
             opening
             and
             shutting
             of
             it
             ,
             especially
             in
             dangerous
             times
             ,
             hence
             is
             this
             expression
             of
             keeping
             the
             mouth
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Psal
             .
             141.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               soul
               of
               the
               diligent
               shall
               be
               made
               fat
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               A
               righteous
               man
               hateth
               lying
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             both
             in
             himself
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             looking
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             loathsome
             abominable
             thing
             ;
             &
             therefore
             he
             is
             reverenced
             and
             honoured
             by
             those
             that
             know
             him
             ,
             his
             name
             is
             sweet
             amongst
             men
             as
             a
             precious
             ointment
             :
             for
             this
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               a
               wicked
               man
               is
               loathsome
               and
               cometh
               to
               shame
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             his
             lying
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             such
             a
             man
             be
             loathed
             and
             reproached
             by
             every
             man
             when
             his
             lying
             comes
             to
             be
             discovered
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             be
             brought
             to
             that
             shame
             ,
             that
             scarce
             any
             body
             will
             believe
             any
             thing
             he
             saith
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             his
             lying
             ,
             but
             loves
             it
             still
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Righteousnesse
               keepeth
               him
               that
               is
               upright
               in
               the
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             secures
             him
             from
             being
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             way
             by
             any
             temptations
             ,
             and
             defends
             him
             against
             all
             flanders
             and
             dangers
             whatsoever
             :
             
               but
               wickednesse
               overthroweth
               the
               sinner
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             carrieth
             him
             violently
             into
             sin
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             it
             overturns
             
             his
             designs
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             utterly
             destroyes
             him
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             25.21
             .
             &
             chap.
             10.29
             ,
             and
             11.3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               There
               is
               that
               maketh
               himself
               rich
               ,
               yet
               hath
               nothing
               ;
               there
               is
               that
               maketh
               himself
               poor
               ,
               yet
               hath
               great
               riches
               .
            
             ]
             Many
             severall
             expositions
             are
             given
             of
             this
             Proverb
             ▪
             as
             ,
             that
             many
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             nothing
             raiseth
             himself
             to
             great
             riches
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             that
             have
             great
             riches
             bring
             themselves
             to
             poverty
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             that
             being
             poor
             make
             themselves
             rich
             by
             being
             well
             contented
             with
             their
             condition
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             others
             again
             that
             being
             rich
             make
             themselves
             poor
             by
             their
             covetousnesse
             ,
             being
             as
             greedy
             as
             if
             they
             had
             nothing
             ,
             and
             scarce
             willing
             at
             any
             time
             to
             spend
             any
             thing
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             or
             ,
             which
             seems
             the
             best
             ,
             that
             many
             a
             man
             that
             is
             a
             very
             beggar
             makes
             a
             vaunting
             shew
             of
             very
             great
             riches
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             12.9
             .
             )
             and
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             many
             a
             rich
             miser
             pretends
             himself
             to
             be
             very
             poor
             .
             And
             this
             is
             also
             most
             true
             concerning
             mens
             spirituall
             estates
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               ransome
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               are
               his
               riches
               ;
               but
               the
               poor
               heareth
               not
               rebuke
               .
            
             ]
             The
             aim
             of
             this
             Proverb
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             the
             commodities
             &
             discommodities
             both
             of
             riches
             &
             poverty
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             even
             in
             this
             regard
             the
             rich
             are
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             then
             the
             poor
             .
             The
             discommodities
             of
             riches
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             implyed
             in
             these
             words
             are
             these
             :
             1.
             that
             because
             of
             their
             riches
             they
             are
             the
             bolder
             to
             transgresse
             the
             law
             ,
             to
             gather
             wealth
             by
             unjust
             means
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             injurious
             to
             others
             ,
             &
             so
             do
             many
             times
             bring
             themselves
             into
             trouble
             ,
             and
             not
             seldome
             even
             to
             the
             endangering
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             &
             2.
             that
             however
             their
             lives
             are
             usually
             in
             danger
             ,
             either
             by
             reason
             of
             thieves
             &
             robbers
             ,
             or
             of
             false
             accusers
             ,
             tyrants
             &
             oppressours
             .
             But
             then
             this
             commodity
             the
             rich
             man
             hath
             by
             his
             riches
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             help
             at
             such
             a
             dead
             lift
             ,
             herewith
             he
             can
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             those
             he
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             ransome
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             procure
             his
             peace
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             those
             Jer.
             41.8
             .
             
               Slay
               us
               not
            
             (
             say
             they
             to
             Ishmael
             )
             
               for
               we
               have
               treasures
               in
               the
               field
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               so
               he
               forbare
               ,
               and
               slew
               them
               not
            
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.15
             .
             But
             then
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             discommodities
             of
             the
             poor
             are
             very
             many
             :
             only
             this
             commodity
             there
             is
             in
             poverty
             ,
             that
             
               the
               poor
               heareth
               not
               rebuke
            
             ;
             so
             far
             he
             is
             from
             being
             in
             danger
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             much
             as
             rebuked
             or
             reviled
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             the
             poor
             man
             is
             not
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             rebuked
             for
             his
             ill-gotten
             goods
             ,
             as
             the
             rich
             man
             is
             ;
             or
             else
             2.
             because
             his
             poverty
             will
             make
             him
             afraid
             to
             offend
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             injurious
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             freeth
             him
             from
             trouble
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             gotten
             from
             him
             ,
             &
             therefore
             neither
             robbers
             nor
             false
             accusers
             will
             meddle
             with
             him
             ;
             or
             4.
             because
             even
             out
             of
             pity
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             offended
             ,
             men
             are
             ready
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             poor
             ,
             not
             taking
             any
             notice
             of
             their
             offences
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             out
             of
             a
             slighting
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             looking
             upon
             them
             as
             any
             way
             considerable
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             9.
             
             
               The
               light
               of
               the
               righteous
               rejoyceth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             prosperity
             ,
             the
             comfort
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             &
             holy
             conversation
             of
             the
             righteous
             shineth
             brightly
             &
             gloriously
             ,
             encreasing
             still
             more
             &
             more
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             sun
             doth
             ,
             (
             from
             whence
             the
             similitude
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             )
             
               that
               rejoyceth
               as
               a
               strong
               man
               to
               run
               a
               race
               ,
            
             Pro.
             19.5
             .
             &
             so
             shall
             doe
             unto
             eternity
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             4.18
             ,
             19.
             
             Because
             those
             things
             that
             flourish
             do
             seem
             as
             it
             were
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             as
             the
             Poet
             saith
             concerning
             the
             flourishing
             of
             all
             the
             
             in
             the
             spring
             ,
             
               Omnia
               nunc
               rident
               nunc
               formosissimus
               annus
               ,
            
             and
             with
             all
             ,
             because
             the
             shining
             light
             of
             the
             righteous
             (
             according
             to
             the
             foregoing
             Exposition
             )
             is
             matter
             of
             much
             joy
             both
             to
             themselves
             &
             others
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               the
               light
               of
               the
               righteous
               rejoyceth
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             97.11
             .
             
               But
               the
               lamp
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               put
               out
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             which
             compared
             with
             the
             prosperous
             estate
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             a
             candle
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             sun-shine
             ,
             shall
             either
             be
             violently
             put
             out
             on
             a
             sodain
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             degrees
             consume
             away
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             end
             in
             sorrow
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             18.5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             21.17
             .
             Yea
             so
             shall
             it
             also
             be
             with
             the
             shew
             which
             the
             wicked
             sometimes
             make
             of
             knowledge
             &
             holinesse
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             full
             meaning
             of
             the
             Proverb
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               light
               of
               the
               righteous
               rejoyceth
               ,
            
             of
             the
             peoples
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             exaltation
             &
             prosperity
             of
             the
             righteous
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Only
               by
               pride
               cometh
               contention
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             pride
             tends
             only
             to
             contention
             ;
             or
             ,
             pride
             is
             the
             chief
             ,
             &
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             only
             cause
             of
             contention
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             pride
             alone
             is
             usually
             the
             cause
             of
             contentions
             amongst
             men
             ;
             though
             there
             be
             no
             injury
             done
             him
             ,
             nor
             no
             cause
             of
             quarrelling
             ,
             yet
             the
             proud
             man
             ,
             meerly
             out
             of
             pride
             ,
             will
             take
             some
             occasion
             or
             other
             to
             quarrell
             with
             men
             ,
             either
             by
             being
             injurious
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             taking
             some
             offence
             causelesly
             ;
             &
             all
             this
             because
             he
             is
             foolish
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.2
             .
             )
             and
             yet
             withall
             thinks
             no
             man
             so
             wise
             as
             himself
             ,
             &
             so
             will
             hearken
             to
             no
             counsell
             &
             advice
             of
             others
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             contentions
             ,
             or
             the
             making
             of
             peace
             :
             which
             last
             is
             implyed
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               with
               the
               well-advised
               is
               wisdome
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             humble
             are
             wile
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             do
             nothing
             rashly
             ,
             but
             upon
             mature
             deliberation
             ,
             &
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             advice
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             they
             are
             carefull
             to
             avoid
             contentions
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             for
             peace
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Wealth
               gotten
               by
               vanity
               shall
               be
               diminished
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             gotten
             by
             deceit
             &
             wickednesse
             ;
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             .
             31.5
             .
             )
             as
             particularly
             that
             which
             is
             gotten
             by
             any
             vain
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             no
             way
             tends
             to
             the
             good
             either
             of
             Church
             or
             commonwealth
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             of
             stage-players
             ,
             jugglers
             ,
             wandering
             fidlers
             ,
             &c.
             or
             by
             the
             abusing
             of
             any
             lawfull
             art
             in
             any
             unlawfull
             way
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Hope
               deferred
               maketh
               the
               heart
               sick
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               desire
               cometh
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               tree
               of
               life
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             singular
             comfort
             &
             restorative
             to
             such
             a
             grieved
             fainting
             soul
             ;
             even
             as
             when
             a
             man
             ready
             to
             faint
             for
             hunger
             lights
             upon
             some
             fruit-tree
             ,
             and
             eating
             of
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             is
             refreshed
             and
             revived
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             chap.
             3.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Who
               so
               despiseth
               the
               word
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             Not
             every
             one
             that
             disobeyeth
             it
             ;
             (
             for
             thus
             even
             David
             was
             charged
             with
             despising
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.9
             .
             )
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             wholly
             slight
             &
             despise
             it
             in
             his
             heart
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               feareth
               the
               commandement
               shall
               be
               rewarded
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             feareth
             ,
             not
             punishment
             only
             ,
             but
             sin
             it self
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               law
               of
               the
               wise
               is
               a
               fountain
               of
               life
               ,
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               snares
               of
               death
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             The
             law
             of
             God
             is
             to
             wise
             men
             a
             means
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             teacheth
             them
             to
             avoid
             all
             sins
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             snares
             of
             death
             .
             And
             some
             
             too
             understand
             it
             of
             good
             laws
             made
             by
             wise
             magistrates
             .
             But
             it
             is
             better
             taken
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             ,
             chap.
             10.11
             .
             (
             for
             which
             )
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             instruction
             of
             the
             wise
             is
             a
             means
             of
             life
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             refresheth
             men
             ,
             as
             spring
             waters
             do
             those
             that
             are
             hot
             and
             thirsty
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Good
               understanding
               giveth
               favour
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             which
             may
             be
             truly
             called
             
               good
               understanding
            
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             not
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             wisdome
             that
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             procureth
             men
             favour
             both
             with
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             &
             that
             because
             it
             causeth
             men
             in
             all
             things
             to
             be
             have
             themselves
             wisely
             ,
             to
             live
             justly
             &
             holily
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             gentle
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             do
             good
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             by
             instructing
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ;
             all
             which
             makes
             their
             way
             of
             life
             plain
             and
             comfortable
             :
             for
             all
             this
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ;
             
               but
               the
               way
               of
               transgressours
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             folly
             ,
             
               is
               hard
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             offensive
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             a
             hard
             rugged
             way
             is
             to
             them
             that
             walk
             in
             it
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             harsh
             &
             fierce
             ,
             and
             untractable
             ,
             cruell
             and
             hard-hearted
             ,
             &
             so
             it
             causeth
             them
             to
             be
             hated
             of
             those
             amongst
             whom
             they
             live
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             hard
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             through
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             their
             being
             hated
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             full
             many
             times
             of
             trouble
             and
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Every
               prudent
               man
               dealeth
               with
               knowledge
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             doeth
             all
             things
             prudently
             ,
             with
             good
             advisednesse
             &
             deliberation
             ,
             still
             considering
             with
             himself
             ,
             whether
             that
             which
             he
             is
             moved
             or
             inclined
             to
             doe
             be
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             circumstances
             of
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             convenient
             to
             be
             done
             or
             no
             :
             
               but
               a
               fool
               layeth
               open
               his
               folly
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             rashnesse
             and
             folly
             of
             his
             actions
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             12.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               A
               wicked
               messenger
               falleth
               into
               mischief
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             
               a
               wicked
               messenger
            
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             one
             that
             is
             sent
             forth
             and
             employed
             in
             any
             wicked
             businesse
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             opposite
             clause
             )
             such
             an
             one
             as
             doth
             not
             faithfully
             manage
             the
             message
             or
             charge
             he
             is
             sent
             about
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             falleth
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             suddenly
             &
             unexpectedly
             ,
             
               into
               mischief
            
             ,
             through
             the
             just
             vengeance
             of
             God
             upon
             him
             ;
             the
             other
             also
             by
             incurring
             the
             displeasure
             of
             those
             that
             sent
             him
             ,
             who
             accordingly
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             punish
             him
             for
             the
             hurt
             he
             hath
             done
             by
             his
             unfaithfulnesse
             .
             
               But
               a
               faithfull
               ambassadour
               is
               health
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             composing
             of
             differences
             ,
             and
             removing
             of
             offences
             ,
             &
             otherwise
             doing
             good
             both
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             those
             by
             whom
             and
             for
             whose
             sake
             he
             is
             sent
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             by
             procuring
             good
             consequently
             to
             himself
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             he
             enjoyeth
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             reward
             he
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             receive
             both
             from
             God
             and
             man.
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             12.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Poverty
               and
               shame
               shall
               be
               to
               him
               that
               refuseth
               instruction
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Shame
             is
             joyned
             with
             poverty
             ,
             because
             poor
             men
             do
             usually
             lye
             under
             shame
             and
             contempt
             ,
             especially
             when
             men
             become
             poor
             by
             their
             own
             obstinacy
             ;
             &
             withall
             to
             shew
             the
             folly
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             that
             being
             causelesly
             ashamed
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             do
             by
             despising
             instruction
             bring
             true
             shame
             upon
             themselves
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               regardeth
               reproof
               shall
               be
               honoured
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             enriched
             ,
             and
             so
             advanced
             to
             places
             of
             honour
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             honoured
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             be
             poor
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               desire
               accomplished
               is
               sweet
               to
               the
               soul
               :
               but
               it
               is
               abomination
               to
               fools
               to
               depart
               from
               evil
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             abhorre
             it
             both
             in
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             The
             words
             of
             this
             proverb
             are
             all
             considered
             apart
             by
             themselves
             easie
             enough
             :
             but
             
             what
             reference
             the
             two
             branches
             thereof
             have
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             what
             the
             drift
             &
             aim
             of
             the
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             ;
             there
             being
             many
             severall
             ways
             wherein
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             &
             most
             of
             them
             may
             seem
             equally
             probable
             :
             As
             1.
             that
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             the
             ground
             is
             laid
             down
             why
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               abomination
               to
               fools
               to
               depart
               from
               evil
            
             ;
             when
             mens
             desires
             are
             satisfied
             ,
             it
             doth
             much
             delight
             the
             soul
             ;
             &
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             fools
             abhorre
             to
             depart
             from
             evil
             ,
             because
             they
             take
             such
             delight
             in
             satisfying
             their
             carnal
             lusts
             &
             desires
             :
             Or
             2.
             that
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             we
             are
             told
             what
             is
             delightfull
             to
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             second
             what
             is
             hatefull
             &
             displeasing
             to
             them
             :
             though
             the
             things
             they
             desire
             be
             never
             such
             vain
             toyes
             ,
             &
             foolish
             sinfull
             pleasures
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             exceedingly
             delighted
             to
             enjoy
             what
             they
             desire
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             grievous
             &
             irksome
             to
             them
             to
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             their
             sinfull
             vanities
             :
             Or
             3.
             that
             the
             first
             clause
             must
             be
             understood
             concerning
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             wise
             and
             righteous
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             implyed
             by
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             which
             is
             concerning
             wicked
             fools
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             wise
             &
             holy
             men
             take
             great
             delight
             in
             the
             satisfying
             of
             their
             just
             &
             righteous
             desires
             ,
             which
             are
             alwaies
             to
             doe
             good
             &
             avoid
             evil
             ;
             whereas
             wicked
             men
             take
             delight
             only
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             
               it
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               them
               to
               depart
               from
               evil
            
             :
             Or
             4.
             that
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             righteous
             do
             many
             times
             wait
             long
             ere
             their
             desires
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             accomplished
             ,
             they
             yield
             them
             much
             refreshing
             delight
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             what
             was
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             12.
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             ;
             )
             but
             that
             fools
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             are
             all
             for
             their
             present
             enjoyments
             ,
             &
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             abide
             to
             depart
             from
             evil
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             any
             good
             or
             happinesse
             they
             might
             enjoy
             hereafter
             :
             Or
             5.
             that
             the
             first
             clause
             is
             meant
             of
             Gods
             satisfying
             mens
             desires
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             desire
             any
             thing
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             he
             doeth
             it
             for
             them
             ,
             this
             is
             most
             sweet
             to
             mens
             souls
             ;
             &
             that
             the
             second
             clause
             shews
             that
             wicked
             men
             must
             needs
             be
             strangers
             to
             this
             joy
             ,
             because
             they
             abhor
             to
             depart
             from
             evil
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             only
             
               fulfill
               the
               desires
               of
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             145.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               He
               that
               walketh
               with
               wise
               men
               shall
               be
               wise
               ;
               but
               a
               companion
               of
               fools
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             tainted
             with
             their
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             share
             with
             them
             in
             their
             punishments
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Much
               food
               is
               in
               the
               tillage
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             usually
             skilfull
             in
             husbandry
             ,
             &
             laborious
             ,
             and
             are
             wont
             to
             till
             their
             ground
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             having
             also
             but
             a
             little
             tillage
             it
             is
             the
             better
             done
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             it
             yields
             them
             the
             better
             crop
             ;
             which
             accordingly
             they
             make
             use
             of
             for
             the
             food
             of
             themselves
             and
             their
             families
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             clause
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             even
             the
             poorest
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             diligent
             ,
             may
             have
             enough
             to
             live
             on
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               But
               there
               is
               that
               is
               destroyed
               for
               want
               of
               judgement
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             that
             have
             fair
             estates
             ,
             and
             yet
             perish
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             food
             to
             eat
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             opposite
             clause
             :
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             want
             judgement
             to
             till
             their
             ground
             ,
             (
             the
             prophet
             calls
             it
             the
             husbandmans
             discretion
             ,
             Isa
             .
             28.26
             .
             
               His
               God
               doth
               instruct
               him
               to
               discretion
            
             )
             and
             so
             they
             commit
             the
             tilling
             of
             their
             ground
             to
             lazy
             ,
             negligent
             ,
             
             unfaithfull
             servants
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             want
             judgement
             to
             husband
             and
             manage
             what
             they
             have
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             times
             all
             is
             lost
             by
             their
             folly
             and
             wickednesse
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             112.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               The
               righteous
               eateth
               to
               the
               satisfying
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             1.
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             his
             labours
             ,
             he
             shall
             alwaies
             have
             a
             sufficiency
             whereon
             to
             live
             ;
             2.
             he
             is
             still
             contented
             with
             what
             estate
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             afford
             him
             ;
             and
             3.
             he
             will
             comfortably
             live
             upon
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             not
             pinch
             his
             own
             belly
             :
             
               but
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               want
            
             ;
             which
             may
             imply
             ,
             〈◊〉
             that
             such
             men
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             wickednesse
             &
             unjust
             gains
             ,
             shall
             not
             have
             so
             much
             as
             bread
             to
             eat
             ;
             2.
             that
             they
             are
             alwaies
             insatiably
             greedy
             to
             get
             ,
             &
             yet
             can
             scarce
             allow
             themselves
             necessary
             food
             ;
             and
             3.
             that
             when
             they
             do
             eat
             ,
             through
             Gods
             curse
             upon
             them
             ,
             their
             food
             doth
             neither
             satisfie
             their
             appetites
             ,
             nor
             nourish
             their
             bodies
             :
             Hos
             .
             4.10
             .
             Hag.
             1.6
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             A
             
               Wise
               woman
               buildeth
               her
               house
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             this
             might
             be
             understood
             literally
             of
             her
             provident
             care
             to
             repair
             her
             dwelling-house
             betimes
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             any
             where
             she
             espies
             any
             decaies
             in
             it
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             on
             the
             contrary
             of
             the
             foolish
             woman
             in
             the
             opposite
             clause
             ;
             )
             yet
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             both
             clauses
             must
             be
             taken
             figuratively
             :
             
               A
               wise
               woman
               buildeth
               her
               house
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             she
             upholds
             &
             enlargeth
             her
             family
             and
             estate
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             her
             prudent
             education
             &
             government
             of
             her
             children
             and
             family
             ,
             by
             her
             diligence
             &
             good
             huswifery
             ,
             but
             especially
             by
             her
             piety
             ,
             which
             procureth
             Gods
             blessing
             both
             on
             her
             and
             hers
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Exod.
             2.21
             .
             2
             Sam.
             7.11
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             127.1
             :
             
               but
               the
               foolish
               plucketh
               it
               down
               with
               her
               hands
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               with
               both
               hands
               earnestly
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Mich.
             7.3
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             she
             undoeth
             all
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             her
             pride
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
             and
             ill
             huswifery
             ,
             by
             her
             riotousnesse
             ,
             and
             by
             neglecting
             her
             family
             and
             houshold
             affairs
             ,
             and
             in
             generall
             by
             drawing
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             upon
             her
             and
             hers
             by
             her
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               In
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               foolish
               is
               a
               rod
               of
               pride
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             1.
             because
             foolish
             men
             out
             of
             the
             pride
             of
             their
             hearts
             are
             wont
             with
             their
             insolent
             ,
             scornful
             and
             opprobrious
             language
             ,
             to
             smite
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             they
             come
             near
             ,
             laying
             about
             them
             like
             mad
             men
             ,
             yea
             sometimes
             by
             their
             presumptuous
             speeches
             to
             strike
             at
             God
             himself
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             73.9
             .
             
               they
               set
               their
               mouth
               against
               the
               heavens
               ,
            
             &c
             :
             for
             as
             the
             almighty
             word
             of
             Christs
             command
             ,
             whereby
             he
             executes
             judgements
             upon
             wicked
             men
             ,
             is
             called
             
               the
               rod
               of
               his
               mouth
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             11.4
             .
             because
             thereby
             the
             men
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             smitten
             to
             their
             utter
             ruine
             ;
             so
             the
             slanderous
             and
             insolent
             language
             of
             foolish
             men
             is
             here
             called
             
               a
               rod
            
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             (
             as
             elsewhere
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               scourge
               of
               the
               tongue
            
             ,
             Job
             5.2
             .
             )
             because
             much
             pain
             &
             mischief
             redounds
             to
             men
             that
             are
             smitten
             thereby
             .
             And
             2.
             because
             such
             foolish
             men
             are
             usually
             beaten
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             this
             rod
             of
             their
             own
             mouths
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             provoke
             God
             thereby
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             &
             in
             that
             those
             men
             that
             are
             smitten
             by
             them
             are
             many
             times
             thereby
             provoked
             to
             fall
             foul
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             doe
             as
             it
             were
             put
             a
             rod
             or
             staffe
             into
             other
             mens
             hands
             for
             the
             beating
             of
             themselves
             .
             Yea
             and
             observable
             
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             one
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             hath
             noted
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               In
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               foolish
               is
               a
               rod
               of
               pride
               ,
            
             may
             seem
             also
             to
             imply
             ,
             1.
             the
             sodain
             punishment
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             proud
             &
             presumptuous
             words
             they
             utter
             do
             presently
             become
             a
             rod
             for
             the
             punishing
             of
             themselves
             ;
             and
             2.
             the
             reproachfulnesse
             of
             their
             punishment
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             pride
             and
             loftinesse
             of
             their
             spirits
             ,
             they
             are
             threatned
             ,
             not
             with
             a
             sword
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             rod
             or
             a
             staffe
             ,
             even
             as
             amongst
             men
             the
             baser
             sort
             are
             usually
             threatned
             with
             being
             caned
             or
             cudgelled
             :
             whence
             it
             was
             that
             Goliahs
             spirit
             did
             so
             swell
             with
             disdain
             against
             David
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             17.43
             .
             
               Am
               I
               a
               dog
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               comest
               to
               me
               with
               slaves
               ?
            
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               lips
               of
               the
               wise
               shall
               preserve
               them
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             such
             men
             are
             preserved
             from
             the
             hurt
             of
             slanderous
             and
             reproachfull
             speeches
             ,
             by
             their
             discreet
             answers
             &
             defences
             ;
             or
             that
             by
             avoiding
             such
             proud
             presumptuous
             speeches
             ,
             they
             are
             secured
             both
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             provoking
             others
             to
             smite
             them
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             by
             their
             humble
             and
             gentle
             and
             courteous
             language
             ,
             do
             procure
             the
             favour
             of
             those
             amongst
             whom
             they
             live
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             chap.
             12.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               A
               faithfull
               witnesse
               will
               not
               lie
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             his
             private
             speeches
             at
             other
             times
             :
             
               but
               a
               false
               witnesse
               will
               utter
               lies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             falsified
             his
             faith
             in
             a
             cause
             of
             publick
             judgement
             ,
             will
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             lying
             in
             his
             private
             discourse
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             12.17
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             would
             be
             accounted
             a
             faithfull
             witnesse
             must
             alwaies
             make
             conscience
             of
             lying
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             he
             will
             not
             be
             believed
             when
             he
             speaks
             truth
             .
             Or
             ,
             A
             faithfull
             witnesse
             ,
             having
             witnessed
             the
             truth
             ,
             he
             will
             stand
             to
             it
             ;
             whereas
             a
             false
             witnesse
             will
             easily
             be
             brought
             to
             unsay
             what
             he
             hath
             testified
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             the
             Proverb
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             
               A
               faithfull
               witnesse
               will
               not
               lie
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             indeed
             &
             out
             of
             conscience
             faithfull
             in
             bearing
             witnesse
             ,
             will
             not
             for
             fear
             or
             favour
             ,
             for
             any
             threatnings
             or
             rewards
             ,
             be
             drawn
             to
             lie
             ,
             as
             by
             concealing
             any
             part
             of
             the
             truth
             he
             should
             utter
             ,
             or
             dealing
             deceitfully
             any
             way
             in
             his
             testimony
             ;
             
               but
               a
               false
               witnesse
               will
               utter
               lies
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             false
             man
             called
             to
             bear
             witnesse
             will
             make
             no
             conscience
             at
             all
             of
             lying
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               A
               scorner
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             1.22
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             1.1
             :
             
               seeketh
               wisdome
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             knowledge
             whereby
             men
             become
             wise
             unto
             salvation
             (
             for
             even
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             may
             pretend
             in
             their
             way
             to
             be
             carefull
             for
             their
             souls
             ;
             &
             some
             wicked
             men
             in
             a
             formal
             way
             attend
             upon
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             ;
             especially
             in
             the
             time
             of
             any
             great
             calamity
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ;
             then
             they
             would
             repent
             ,
             and
             get
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             &
             pray
             earnestly
             to
             God
             for
             it
             :
             )
             
               and
               findeth
               it
               not
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             seeks
             it
             in
             a
             way
             of
             his
             own
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             &
             not
             ,
             where
             only
             it
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             &
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             or
             because
             he
             seeks
             it
             not
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             diligently
             ,
             seriously
             &
             sincerely
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             love
             to
             God
             or
             goodnesse
             ,
             but
             meerly
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             outward
             respects
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             continuing
             wickednesse
             of
             his
             heart
             hinders
             the
             gaining
             of
             true
             wisdome
             ,
             &
             makes
             him
             like
             those
             2
             Tim.
             3.7
             .
             that
             are
             
               ever
               learning
               ,
               and
               never
               able
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
            
             ;
             or
             because
             having
             long
             despised
             the
             tenders
             of
             wisdome
             &
             grace
             ,
             God
             regards
             not
             his
             desires
             &
             prayers
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             extremities
             :
             
             
               but
               knowledge
               is
               easy
               unto
               him
               that
               understandeth
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             understandeth
             his
             own
             defects
             and
             infirmities
             ,
             &
             the
             way
             wherein
             wisdome
             is
             to
             be
             certainly
             found
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             already
             attained
             some
             true
             knowledge
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Goe
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               foolish
               man
               ,
               when
               thou
               perceivest
               not
               in
               him
               the
               lips
               of
               knowledge
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             begins
             to
             talk
             wickedly
             &
             profanely
             ;
             that
             thou
             maiest
             not
             by
             staying
             with
             him
             receive
             hurt
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             seem
             to
             approve
             his
             wickednesse
             :
             or
             2.
             when
             thou
             thereby
             perceivest
             his
             folly
             ;
             &
             that
             because
             fools
             are
             alwaies
             self-conceited
             and
             obstinate
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             counsell
             or
             reproof
             of
             thine
             will
             doe
             any
             good
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             for
             thy self
             ,
             no
             good
             can
             be
             expected
             ,
             but
             much
             hurt
             rather
             ,
             from
             the
             society
             of
             such
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               wisdome
               of
               the
               prudent
               is
               to
               understand
               his
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Two
             particulars
             are
             implyed
             in
             this
             :
             as
             namely
             that
             
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               prudent
               is
               ,
            
             1.
             to
             know
             himself
             ;
             to
             endeavour
             to
             know
             ,
             &
             thereby
             to
             come
             truly
             to
             know
             whether
             he
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             or
             grace
             ,
             whether
             the
             course
             of
             life
             wherein
             he
             lives
             be
             such
             as
             will
             bring
             him
             to
             heaven
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             so
             thereupon
             to
             order
             his
             whole
             conversation
             aright
             ;
             &
             2.
             to
             weigh
             well
             every
             particular
             action
             of
             his
             ,
             not
             to
             undertake
             any
             thing
             rashly
             ,
             but
             to
             understand
             aright
             how
             he
             ought
             to
             behave
             himself
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             sure
             that
             he
             doeth
             nothing
             but
             what
             becomes
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             &
             one
             that
             fears
             God.
             And
             thus
             hereby
             is
             implyed
             also
             ,
             that
             true
             wisdome
             doth
             not
             consist
             so
             much
             in
             contemplation
             &
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             what
             we
             know
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             in
             prying
             into
             other
             mens
             waies
             ,
             in
             reproving
             &
             teaching
             other
             men
             ,
             as
             in
             looking
             carefully
             to
             our
             own
             waies
             ;
             and
             especially
             (
             for
             this
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             main
             drift
             of
             the
             Proverb
             )
             that
             it
             consists
             not
             in
             that
             wisdome
             &
             policy
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             in
             being
             cunning
             to
             deceive
             others
             ,
             but
             in
             taking
             care
             that
             they
             do
             not
             deceive
             and
             destroy
             their
             own
             souls
             :
             for
             this
             is
             hinted
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               folly
               of
               fools
               is
               deceit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             world
             counts
             a
             high
             pitch
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             is
             indeed
             
               the
               folly
               of
               fools
            
             ,
             is
             that
             they
             are
             so
             cunning
             &
             crafty
             to
             deceive
             those
             they
             have
             any
             dealing
             with
             ,
             and
             understand
             all
             the
             mysteries
             &
             depths
             of
             Satan
             herein
             ,
             not
             considering
             what
             the
             issue
             of
             these
             courses
             will
             be
             ;
             or
             thus
             ,
             
               the
               folly
               of
               fools
               is
               deceit
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             never
             mind
             their
             waies
             ,
             but
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             live
             after
             their
             own
             hearts
             lusts
             ,
             proceeds
             merely
             from
             their
             folly
             &
             ignorance
             ,
             however
             wise
             they
             may
             think
             themselves
             ,
             and
             tends
             to
             the
             deceiving
             of
             themselves
             ,
             be
             guiling
             them
             both
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             what
             they
             hope
             for
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Fools
               make
               a
               mock
               at
               sin
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.23
             :
             
               but
               amongst
               the
               righteous
               is
               favour
               .
            
             It
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             say
             how
             this
             second
             clause
             doth
             answer
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             so
             many
             different
             expositions
             are
             given
             of
             this
             Proverb
             by
             severall
             Interpreters
             .
             1.
             
             That
             wicked
             men
             make
             a
             sport
             of
             wronging
             and
             abusing
             their
             neighbours
             ;
             but
             the
             righteous
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             beare
             unfeigned
             good
             will
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             &
             are
             still
             ready
             to
             shew
             any
             favour
             they
             are
             able
             to
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             converse
             .
             Or
             2.
             that
             wicked
             men
             make
             a
             mock
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             danger
             in
             it
             ,
             &
             so
             never
             seek
             to
             appease
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             
             &
             to
             procure
             his
             favour
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             usually
             draw
             Gods
             wrath
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             whereas
             the
             righteous
             are
             afraid
             of
             sin
             ,
             &
             if
             they
             sin
             ,
             are
             very
             carefull
             to
             seek
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             &
             so
             they
             enjoy
             the
             love
             &
             favour
             of
             God.
             Or
             3.
             that
             wicked
             men
             make
             a
             pastime
             of
             sin
             ,
             therein
             lies
             all
             their
             jollity
             &
             delight
             ;
             whereas
             the
             righteous
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             take
             as
             great
             complacency
             and
             delight
             in
             their
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             &
             in
             their
             loving
             fellowship
             and
             friendly
             society
             one
             with
             another
             .
             Or
             4.
             that
             wicked
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             make
             a
             sport
             of
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             &
             to
             report
             them
             abroad
             in
             a
             way
             of
             derision
             and
             flouting
             at
             them
             ,
             &
             by
             this
             means
             provoke
             men
             to
             hate
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             angry
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             righteous
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             do
             compassionate
             their
             brethren
             when
             they
             sin
             ,
             and
             are
             favourable
             and
             gentle
             towards
             them
             ,
             seeking
             to
             hide
             and
             excuse
             them
             as
             far
             as
             lawfully
             they
             may
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             they
             themselves
             find
             favour
             also
             both
             with
             God
             and
             man.
             And
             indeed
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             of
             these
             expositions
             but
             hath
             much
             probability
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               heart
               knoweth
               his
               own
               bitternesse
               ;
               and
               a
               stranger
               doth
               not
               intermeddle
               with
               his
               joy
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             Proverb
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             in
             generall
             ;
             that
             the
             sorrows
             &
             joys
             that
             are
             within
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             no
             man
             can
             know
             but
             himself
             only
             :
             and
             that
             not
             only
             because
             men
             may
             cunningly
             dissemble
             both
             their
             griefs
             and
             joyes
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             their
             griefs
             and
             joyes
             are
             such
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             expresse
             them
             ;
             &
             if
             they
             do
             undertake
             to
             relate
             what
             they
             feel
             inwardly
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             others
             should
             conceive
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             inwardly
             feel
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               house
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               overthrown
               ;
               but
               the
               tabernacle
               of
               the
               upright
               shall
               flourish
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             the
             estate
             &
             family
             &
             posterity
             of
             the
             righteous
             be
             but
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             as
             a
             little
             weak
             tottering
             tabernacle
             ,
             in
             camparison
             of
             a
             stately
             strong-built
             house
             ;
             yet
             shall
             this
             estate
             ,
             a
             family
             and
             posterity
             of
             the
             righteous
             prosper
             and
             encrease
             ,
             when
             that
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             utterly
             ruined
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             12.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               way
               which
               seemeth
               right
               unto
               a
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             thus
             ;
             that
             many
             men
             think
             ,
             that
             to
             live
             in
             plenty
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             all
             variety
             of
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             happy
             &
             desirable
             life
             .
             But
             by
             right
             here
             I
             conceive
             is
             not
             meant
             that
             which
             is
             delightfull
             &
             desirable
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             blamelesse
             &
             just
             .
             And
             though
             there
             be
             no
             evil
             way
             ,
             wherein
             wicked
             men
             are
             not
             wont
             ,
             upon
             some
             pretence
             or
             other
             ,
             to
             flatter
             themselves
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             chap.
             12.15
             .
             
               The
               way
               of
               a
               fool
               is
               right
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
            
             ;
             yet
             because
             there
             are
             some
             grosse
             waies
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             directly
             against
             the
             very
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             that
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             cannot
             but
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             evil
             ,
             therefore
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             Solomons
             aim
             here
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             are
             some
             waies
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             therefore
             hatefull
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             yet
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             they
             are
             just
             &
             right
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             to
             God
             :
             and
             that
             either
             because
             they
             have
             some
             appearance
             of
             goodnesse
             in
             them
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             will-worships
             ,
             and
             insurrections
             against
             a
             lawfull
             magistrate
             abusing
             his
             power
             ,
             &
             opposing
             the
             true
             religion
             ,
             &
             many
             such
             like
             waies
             :
             or
             because
             the
             gain
             &
             pleasure
             they
             may
             find
             in
             those
             waies
             ,
             &
             haply
             the
             great
             successe
             which
             God
             may
             give
             them
             therein
             ,
             doth
             many
             times
             bribe
             their
             judgements
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             call
             evil
             good
             ,
             and
             darknesse
             
             light
             .
             
               But
               the
               end
               thereof
               are
               the
               waies
               of
               death
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             if
             they
             persevere
             therein
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             waies
             that
             do
             certainly
             bring
             men
             to
             eternall
             death
             and
             destruction
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               the
               end
            
             of
             this
             way
             ,
             
               which
               seemeth
               right
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               is
               ,
            
             not
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             
               the
               wayes
               of
               death
            
             ,
             this
             also
             may
             be
             hinted
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             one
             such
             evil
             way
             of
             errour
             and
             sin
             doth
             usually
             lead
             men
             into
             many
             more
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             it
             brings
             them
             to
             eternall
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Even
               in
               laughter
               the
               heart
               is
               sorrowfull
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               that
               mirth
               is
               heavinesse
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             excessive
             laughter
             doth
             naturally
             cause
             pain
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             heart
             to
             be
             afterwards
             the
             heavier
             ,
             therefore
             some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             Solomon
             doth
             in
             these
             words
             allude
             hereto
             .
             But
             that
             which
             this
             Proverb
             seems
             to
             hold
             forth
             to
             us
             may
             be
             ,
             1.
             that
             as
             in
             outward
             prosperity
             there
             is
             usualy
             somewhat
             of
             affliction
             that
             goeth
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             with
             all
             naturall
             joyes
             there
             is
             still
             some
             mixture
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             even
             as
             there
             is
             still
             some
             le●s
             in
             the
             sweetest
             wines
             ;
             so
             likewise
             great
             prosperity
             is
             usually
             followed
             with
             some
             great
             affliction
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             joys
             do
             usually
             end
             in
             great
             sorrows
             :
             2.
             that
             when
             men
             do
             counterfeit
             mirth
             ,
             &
             labour
             to
             drive
             sorrow
             from
             their
             hearts
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             still
             some
             secret
             gripings
             of
             grief
             even
             in
             their
             laughter
             ,
             &
             at
             last
             their
             sorrow
             will
             return
             upon
             them
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             mirth
             will
             end
             in
             heavinesse
             :
             and
             3.
             that
             it
             is
             thus
             especially
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             whose
             mirth
             is
             usually
             mingled
             with
             terrours
             and
             tortures
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             is
             followed
             with
             Gods
             wrath
             and
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             sorrow
             is
             pure
             sorrow
             without
             any
             allay
             of
             hope
             or
             comfort
             .
             And
             the
             drift
             of
             noting
             all
             this
             here
             is
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             rather
             to
             seek
             after
             those
             joyes
             that
             are
             solid
             and
             permanent
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             chear
             up
             the
             heart
             even
             in
             outward
             distresses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               backslider
               in
               heart
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             man
             that
             turns
             away
             his
             heart
             from
             God
             &
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             groweth
             dayly
             worse
             and
             worse
             ;
             or
             rather
             ▪
             The
             man
             that
             falls
             away
             from
             those
             waies
             of
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             wherein
             he
             walked
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             not
             slipping
             back
             only
             through
             infirmity
             in
             some
             particular
             actions
             ,
             but
             having
             his
             heart
             wholly
             estranged
             from
             God
             :
             
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               his
               own
               waies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             so
             soon
             his
             fill
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             shall
             at
             last
             have
             his
             fill
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             punishments
             of
             it
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.31
             :
             
               and
               a
               good
               man
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               from
               himself
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             his
             own
             comforts
             that
             he
             feels
             within
             himself
             ,
             or
             from
             his
             own
             works
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             abundantly
             reward
             ,
             especially
             in
             heaven
             ,
             where
             he
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             desire
             no
             more
             then
             he
             shall
             have
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               simple
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             1.4
             :
             
               believeth
               every
               word
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             every
             false
             report
             and
             flattery
             ,
             &
             every
             fair
             plea
             of
             deceivers
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             easily
             deceived
             and
             drawn
             into
             evil
             :
             
               but
               the
               prudent
               man
               looketh
               well
               to
               his
               going
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             take
             things
             upon
             trust
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             not
             be
             drawn
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             upon
             due
             consideration
             he
             finds
             he
             may
             lawfully
             &
             safely
             doe
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             It
             is
             indeed
             said
             1
             Cor.
             13.7
             .
             that
             
               charity
               believeth
               all
               things
            
             ;
             but
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             is
             only
             ,
             that
             charity
             teacheth
             men
             not
             to
             be
             causelesly
             suspicious
             ,
             but
             to
             interpret
             all
             things
             to
             the
             best
             ,
             unlesse
             there
             be
             apparent
             reason
             to
             
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             this
             goodnesse
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             the
             lightnesse
             of
             credulity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               A
               wise
               man
               feareth
               ,
               and
               departeth
               from
               evil
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             man
             seeth
             Gods
             judgments
             executed
             upon
             men
             ,
             or
             foreseeth
             any
             evil
             approaching
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             the
             warning
             that
             is
             before-hand
             given
             him
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             afraid
             ,
             and
             so
             wisely
             decline
             the
             evil
             feared
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             afraid
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             whereof
             he
             apprehends
             himself
             in
             danger
             ,
             &
             so
             will
             forsake
             his
             sins
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             of
             those
             evils
             :
             
               but
               the
               fool
               rageth
               ,
               and
               is
               confident
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             rageth
             against
             those
             that
             reprove
             him
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             of
             the
             evil
             that
             is
             coming
             upon
             him
             ;
             or
             ,
             like
             a
             mad
             man
             ,
             he
             breaks
             out
             into
             all
             manner
             of
             outrageous
             wickednesse
             ,
             &
             furiously
             proceeds
             from
             sin
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             rusheth
             upo●
             the
             pikes
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             being
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Jude
             speaks
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             as
             
               raging
               waves
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               foaming
               out
               their
               own
               shame
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             is
             confident
             that
             all
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               soon
               angry
               dealeth
               foolishly
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             usually
             speaketh
             and
             doeth
             many
             absurd
             things
             ,
             many
             things
             that
             are
             hurtfull
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             hereby
             he
             maketh
             himself
             a
             laughing-stock
             to
             men
             ;
             yea
             such
             a
             man
             for
             his
             folly
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             pitied
             then
             hated
             :
             
               and
               a
               man
               of
               wicked
               devices
               is
               hated
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             concealeth
             his
             anger
             ,
             carrying
             all
             fair
             outwardly
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             plotting
             revenge
             severall
             waies
             ,
             is
             usually
             hated
             as
             a
             mischievous
             person
             .
             The
             still
             malicious
             man
             is
             far
             worse
             then
             the
             man
             that
             is
             hasty
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               The
               simple
               inherit
               folly
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             grounds
             of
             this
             expression
             may
             be
             these
             :
             1.
             that
             the
             folly
             of
             simple
             wicked
             men
             is
             bred
             and
             born
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             descends
             to
             them
             as
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             by
             naturall
             generation
             from
             the
             loins
             of
             their
             parents
             :
             2.
             that
             it
             is
             proper
             and
             naturall
             to
             them
             in
             all
             things
             to
             behave
             themselves
             foolishly
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             foolish
             &
             ridiculous
             but
             they
             will
             embrace
             it
             ,
             nor
             so
             absurd
             and
             wicked
             but
             they
             will
             doe
             it
             ;
             though
             they
             pretend
             to
             seek
             after
             knowledge
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             ever
             learning
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             never
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.7
             :
             3.
             that
             they
             rejoyce
             in
             their
             folly
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             in
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             will
             by
             no
             means
             part
             with
             it
             ;
             they
             are
             as
             wise
             as
             their
             forefathers
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             resolved
             to
             be
             no
             wiser
             :
             and
             4.
             that
             folly
             in
             due
             time
             will
             certainly
             be
             the
             fruit
             &
             reward
             of
             their
             sillinesse
             and
             wickednesse
             ;
             all
             their
             great
             hopes
             will
             deceive
             them
             ,
             &
             folly
             at
             last
             will
             be
             their
             recompence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             the
             punishments
             of
             God
             shall
             fall
             upon
             them
             ,
             &
             in
             particular
             shame
             and
             reproach
             :
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             implyed
             by
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               prudent
               are
               crowned
               with
               knowledge
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             by
             diligent
             searching
             after
             true
             wisdome
             attain
             sound
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             honour
             and
             glory
             to
             them
             ;
             a
             means
             many
             times
             of
             their
             advancement
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             alwaies
             a
             means
             of
             bringing
             them
             to
             a
             crown
             of
             glory
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               evil
               bow
               before
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               at
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             suitors
             are
             wont
             to
             wait
             at
             the
             gates
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             bowing
             themselves
             before
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             out
             unto
             them
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             here
             of
             Gods
             exalting
             the
             righteous
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             outward
             condition
             ,
             and
             the
             wickeds
             crouching
             before
             them
             in
             that
             respect
             :
             though
             it
             be
             true
             too
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             wicked
             men
             are
             forced
             by
             their
             own
             consciences
             to
             reverence
             and
             
             respect
             the
             righteous
             ,
             even
             merely
             for
             those
             eminent
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             that
             admirable
             wisdome
             and
             piety
             which
             they
             discern
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             an
             humble
             submissive
             manner
             to
             seek
             unto
             them
             for
             their
             counsell
             and
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               He
               that
               despiseth
               his
               neighbour
               sinneth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             so
             slights
             and
             vilifies
             his
             poor
             neighbour
             ,
             that
             he
             relieves
             him
             not
             in
             his
             wants
             ,
             shall
             find
             by
             his
             punishments
             that
             he
             did
             therein
             greatly
             offend
             God
             ;
             though
             the
             world
             may
             judge
             otherwise
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             by
             experience
             he
             shall
             find
             it
             so
             :
             &
             therefore
             he
             is
             a
             wretched
             unhappy
             man.
             For
             that
             this
             is
             implyed
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               mercy
               on
               the
               poor
               ,
               happy
               is
               he
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             doeth
             that
             which
             is
             pleasing
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Do
               they
               not
               erre
               that
               devise
               evil
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             do
             unquestionably
             erre
             .
             And
             two
             waies
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             :
             1.
             that
             they
             who
             sin
             not
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             do
             advisedly
             plot
             mischief
             against
             men
             ,
             are
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             life
             eternall
             ;
             yea
             ,
             as
             some
             adde
             ,
             though
             they
             never
             bring
             it
             to
             passe
             ,
             but
             only
             devise
             it
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             they
             that
             devise
             evil
             against
             others
             do
             usually
             misse
             of
             that
             which
             they
             aim
             at
             ,
             and
             bring
             evil
             upon
             themselves
             .
             
               But
               mercy
               and
               truth
               shall
               be
               to
               them
               that
               devise
               good
            
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Sam.
             15.20
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               The
               crown
               of
               the
               wise
               is
               their
               riches
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             is
             
               the
               crown
               of
               the
               wise
            
             ,
             is
             also
             
               their
               riches
            
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             Solomon
             speaks
             here
             of
             outward
             riches
             ,
             and
             saith
             that
             these
             are
             
               the
               crown
               of
               the
               wise
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             an
             ornament
             &
             an
             honour
             to
             them
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             because
             their
             wealth
             is
             many
             times
             obtained
             by
             their
             wisdome
             and
             piety
             :
             2.
             because
             men
             will
             honour
             &
             admire
             them
             and
             their
             wisdome
             the
             more
             for
             their
             riches
             ;
             whereas
             the
             wisdome
             of
             poor
             men
             is
             usually
             disregarded
             ,
             in
             rich
             men
             it
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             highly
             extolled
             :
             3.
             because
             the
             wise
             being
             rich
             have
             the
             greater
             advantage
             and
             opportunity
             to
             manifest
             their
             wisdome
             &
             piety
             :
             and
             4.
             especially
             ,
             because
             the
             wise
             having
             the
             command
             of
             their
             riches
             ,
             do
             to
             their
             great
             glory
             use
             them
             well
             ,
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             benefit
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
             
               But
               the
               foolishnesse
               of
               fools
               is
               folly
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             they
             poor
             or
             be
             they
             rich
             ,
             they
             will
             shew
             themselves
             fools
             ,
             &
             their
             folly
             is
             all
             the
             ornament
             they
             have
             to
             honour
             them
             .
             As
             an
             ape
             will
             be
             an
             ape
             ,
             though
             men
             put
             him
             into
             a
             golden
             coat
             ;
             so
             a
             wicked
             Nabal
             will
             shew
             himself
             a
             fool
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             never
             so
             great
             riches
             ,
             &
             so
             will
             live
             and
             die
             with
             contempt
             and
             dishonour
             :
             yea
             the
             richer
             such
             men
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             wicked
             and
             foolish
             they
             will
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             they
             will
             discover
             their
             wickednesse
             &
             folly
             ;
             because
             they
             will
             trust
             in
             their
             riches
             ,
             and
             abuse
             them
             exceedingly
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             hurt
             both
             of
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             the
             full
             meaning
             of
             this
             Proverb
             .
             Yet
             some
             make
             this
             only
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             that
             
               the
               foolishnesse
               of
               fools
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             
               is
               folly
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             folly
             indeed
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             folly
             like
             unto
             that
             folly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               A
               true
               witnesse
               delivereth
               souls
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             testifying
             the
             truth
             he
             often
             delivereth
             many
             innocent
             men
             from
             those
             dangers
             wherein
             they
             were
             for
             their
             estates
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             by
             some
             false
             accusation
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             
               delivereth
               souls
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             lives
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             through
             false
             accusations
             they
             were
             in
             danger
             of
             death
             :
             
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             12.6
             .
             Yea
             in
             delivering
             any
             one
             man
             from
             such
             dangers
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             that
             he
             
               delivereth
               souls
            
             ,
             because
             all
             that
             have
             their
             livelyhood
             by
             him
             are
             thereby
             also
             delivered
             .
             To
             which
             some
             adde
             also
             ,
             that
             even
             by
             bearing
             witnesse
             against
             malefactours
             ,
             a
             faithfull
             witnesse
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             deliver
             souls
             ,
             because
             the
             cutting
             off
             such
             mischievous
             persons
             tends
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             many
             .
             
               But
               a
               deceitfull
               witnesse
               speaketh
               lies
               ,
            
             and
             so
             destroyeth
             souls
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             5.
             and
             chap.
             12.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               In
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               strong
               confidence
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Whereas
             the
             fear
             of
             man
             doth
             usually
             work
             in
             men
             much
             faintnesse
             of
             heart
             &
             spirit
             ,
             they
             that
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             are
             ,
             and
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             be
             ,
             very
             courageous
             and
             confident
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.9
             :
             
               and
               his
               children
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             
               shall
               have
               a
               place
               of
               refuge
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             be
             protected
             by
             God
             in
             times
             of
             danger
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               fountain
               of
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             constant
             never-failing
             means
             to
             make
             men
             live
             holily
             and
             comfortably
             here
             ,
             &
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             life
             eternall
             hereafter
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             10.11
             .
             and
             13.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               In
               the
               multitude
               of
               the
               people
               is
               the
               kings
               honour
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             consequently
             his
             strength
             &
             safety
             also
             ,
             as
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               in
               the
               want
               of
               people
               is
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               prince
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             tends
             to
             his
             dishonour
             &
             contempt
             ▪
             and
             so
             also
             to
             his
             ruine
             .
             And
             the
             ground
             of
             both
             these
             is
             ,
             because
             a
             numerous
             people
             doth
             not
             only
             yield
             great
             revenues
             to
             a
             Prince
             ,
             &
             ,
             when
             occasion
             is
             ,
             mighty
             armies
             for
             his
             defence
             ,
             but
             is
             also
             a
             very
             probable
             signe
             that
             such
             a
             Prince
             is
             wise
             &
             just
             &
             mercifull
             in
             his
             government
             ,
             and
             doth
             maintain
             peace
             and
             piety
             amongst
             them
             ,
             seeing
             such
             a
             way
             of
             governmēt
             doth
             of
             it self
             tend
             to
             the
             encrease
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             &
             besides
             God
             doth
             usually
             blesse
             good
             kings
             with
             a
             great
             people
             :
             But
             then
             where
             there
             is
             
               want
               of
               people
            
             ,
             the
             contrary
             may
             be
             said
             in
             every
             regard
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               slow
               to
               wrath
               is
               of
               great
               understanding
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             much
             wisdome
             is
             required
             for
             the
             subduing
             of
             mens
             corrupt
             passions
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             hardly
             tamed
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               is
               hasty
               of
               spirit
               exalteth
               folly
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             discovereth
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             man
             of
             great
             folly
             ;
             or
             he
             maketh
             his
             folly
             conspicuous
             that
             all
             men
             may
             see
             it
             ,
             as
             things
             lift
             up
             are
             the
             more
             easily
             seen
             by
             many
             :
             but
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               A
               sound
               heart
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             spoken
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             heart
             in
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             &
             so
             the
             full
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             may
             be
             this
             :
             that
             as
             when
             that
             principall
             part
             of
             mans
             body
             ,
             the
             heart
             ,
             is
             sound
             &
             incorrupt
             ,
             it
             makes
             the
             whole
             body
             lively
             &
             healthfull
             ;
             so
             when
             the
             mind
             is
             sound
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             sinfull
             passions
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             morall
             sicknesses
             and
             distempers
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             &
             particularly
             from
             envy
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             opposite
             clause
             implyeth
             )
             even
             this
             also
             ,
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             &
             the
             quiet
             and
             joy
             which
             it
             works
             in
             those
             that
             have
             it
             ,
             Prov.
             17.22
             .
             doth
             render
             the
             whole
             body
             vigorous
             &
             healthfull
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             appear
             outwardly
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             lengthens
             mens
             lives
             ;
             yea
             it
             hath
             this
             effect
             in
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             weakest
             &
             tenderest
             constitution
             :
             for
             this
             some
             think
             may
             be
             implyed
             in
             the
             word
             
               flesh
               .
               But
               envy
               the
               rottennesse
               of
               the
               bones
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             A
             rotten
             heart
             full
             of
             envy
             doth
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             waste
             and
             consume
             the
             
             strongest
             bodies
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             12.4
             .
             and
             Job
             .
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               He
               that
               oppresseth
               the
               poor
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             any
             way
             wrongs
             him
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             by
             neglecting
             to
             relieve
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             base
             esteem
             that
             he
             hath
             of
             him
             ,
             not
             regarding
             though
             he
             perish
             in
             his
             wants
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             this
             is
             implyed
             the
             opposite
             clause
             sheweth
             )
             
               reproacheth
               his
               maker
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             because
             it
             is
             a
             wrong
             to
             the
             Creatour
             ,
             when
             his
             creature
             is
             wronged
             ,
             especially
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             made
             after
             Gods
             own
             image
             ,
             which
             the
             poor
             man
             is
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             rich
             :
             2.
             because
             it
             is
             God
             that
             hath
             made
             him
             poor
             ,
             and
             the
             oppressing
             of
             those
             that
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             a
             poor
             condition
             ,
             is
             a
             base
             perverting
             of
             the
             wise
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             making
             some
             rich
             &
             some
             poor
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             many
             holy
             ends
             and
             purposes
             ;
             and
             it
             imports
             as
             much
             as
             if
             one
             should
             think
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             them
             poor
             ,
             that
             the
             rich
             might
             crush
             and
             oppresse
             them
             :
             3.
             because
             by
             oppressing
             the
             poor
             he
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             set
             himself
             at
             defiance
             against
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             promised
             to
             protect
             them
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             carrieth
             himself
             as
             if
             he
             thought
             that
             God
             could
             not
             or
             would
             not
             maintain
             their
             cause
             against
             him
             .
             
               But
               he
               that
               honoureth
               him
               ,
               hath
               mercy
               on
               the
               poor
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             desire
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             will
             shew
             mercy
             to
             the
             poor
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             that
             sheweth
             mercy
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             honour
             God
             ▪
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             in
             that
             he
             is
             carefull
             to
             obey
             Gods
             command
             herein
             ;
             2.
             in
             that
             he
             relieves
             those
             for
             whom
             God
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             provide
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             is
             honoured
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             promises
             ;
             3.
             in
             that
             he
             relieves
             them
             as
             Gods
             creatures
             ,
             and
             made
             after
             his
             image
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             takes
             it
             as
             done
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             4.
             in
             that
             this
             argues
             that
             he
             reverenceth
             the
             wise
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             mingling
             rich
             and
             poor
             together
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               is
               driven
               away
               in
               his
               wickednesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             his
             wickednesse
             ;
             or
             ,
             his
             wickednesse
             is
             the
             very
             outward
             means
             of
             his
             ruine
             .
             And
             that
             Solomon
             means
             here
             the
             wicked
             mans
             being
             
               driven
               away
            
             in
             his
             death
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             wherein
             he
             mentions
             the
             death
             of
             the
             righteous
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Job
             .
             18.18
             .
             Accordingly
             therefore
             the
             full
             drift
             of
             this
             expression
             may
             be
             to
             imply
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             many
             times
             sodainly
             &
             unexpectedly
             and
             violently
             hurried
             away
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             where
             because
             they
             live
             in
             pleasure
             ,
             they
             would
             by
             their
             good
             will
             live
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             hereto
             also
             agree
             those
             expressions
             elsewhere
             ,
             Luke
             12.20
             .
             
               Thou
               fool
               ,
               this
               night
               thy
               soul
               shall
               be
               required
               of
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             Job
             27.8
             .
             
               what
               is
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               ,
               though
               he
               hath
               gained
               ,
               when
               God
               taketh
               away
               his
               soul
               ?
            
             2.
             that
             when
             God
             begins
             to
             raise
             the
             storms
             of
             his
             displeasure
             against
             wicked
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             way
             able
             to
             free
             themselves
             ,
             but
             are
             driven
             away
             ,
             as
             dust
             or
             smoke
             or
             chaff
             is
             driven
             away
             by
             the
             wind
             ,
             &
             so
             sent
             packing
             to
             their
             place
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             1.4
             :
             if
             they
             seem
             to
             escape
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             God
             doth
             so
             follow
             them
             on
             with
             his
             judgements
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             leaves
             till
             he
             hath
             driven
             them
             into
             the
             pit
             of
             destruction
             :
             and
             3.
             that
             wicked
             men
             are
             driven
             away
             by
             death
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             their
             present
             enjoyments
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             all
             their
             hopes
             either
             for
             this
             life
             or
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             
               But
               the
               righteous
               hath
               hope
               in
               his
               death
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             death
             it self
             is
             a
             great
             advantage
             to
             them
             ,
             &
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             chears
             up
             their
             hearts
             in
             their
             greatest
             agonies
             with
             a
             hopefull
             expectation
             of
             their
             glory
             hereafter
             .
             I
             know
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             either
             of
             wicked
             mens
             being
             driven
             away
             
             from
             sin
             to
             sin
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             their
             corrupt
             lusts
             &
             affections
             ;
             or
             of
             their
             disappointments
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             usually
             driven
             away
             from
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             their
             wicked
             designs
             ,
             yea
             that
             nothing
             succeeds
             well
             with
             them
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             some
             understand
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             righteous
             mans
             hope
             in
             the
             most
             desperate
             dangers
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             walks
             ,
             
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             as
             David
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             Psal
             .
             23.4
             .
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             3.53
             )
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             
               the
               righteous
               hath
               hope
               in
               his
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             wicked
             mans
             ,
             he
             hopes
             that
             God
             will
             in
             time
             cut
             him
             off
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             it
             will
             be
             better
             with
             the
             righteous
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             that
             which
             Solomon
             intended
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               Wisdome
               resteth
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               understanding
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             truly
             an
             understanding
             man
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             store
             up
             holy
             &
             heavenly
             wisdome
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             gotten
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             as
             carefully
             preserve
             it
             as
             a
             precious
             treasure
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             119.11
             :
             there
             wisdome
             constantly
             resides
             as
             in
             her
             own
             house
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             they
             that
             desire
             it
             may
             fetch
             it
             ;
             for
             thence
             she
             doth
             upon
             all
             just
             occasions
             manifest
             her self
             :
             which
             last
             is
             implyed
             by
             the
             following
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               that
               which
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               fools
               is
               made
               known
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             nothing
             but
             folly
             dwells
             in
             such
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             and
             that
             themselves
             do
             continually
             proclaim
             .
             Or
             (
             which
             is
             farre
             the
             most
             probable
             )
             
               Wisdome
               resteth
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               understanding
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             A
             wise
             man
             can
             and
             doth
             usually
             conceal
             his
             wisdome
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             indiscreetly
             or
             vain-gloriously
             utter
             what
             he
             knows
             :
             
               but
               that
               which
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               fools
               is
               made
               known
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             men
             will
             be
             babling
             whatever
             they
             know
             ,
             be
             it
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             in
             it
             is
             ,
             &
             out
             it
             must
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Hebrew
             proverb
             ,
             
               One
               farthing
               in
               an
               empty
               pitcher
               will
               make
               a
               great
               noise
            
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             make
             known
             their
             folly
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             10.14
             ,
             and
             12.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               Righteousnesse
               exalteth
               a
               nation
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             when
             a
             people
             is
             for
             the
             generality
             religious
             &
             righteous
             ,
             this
             is
             both
             in
             it self
             a
             glory
             &
             an
             honour
             to
             them
             ,
             &
             also
             a
             means
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             a
             flourishing
             condition
             in
             every
             regard
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             they
             become
             renowned
             :
             
               but
               sin
               is
               a
               reproach
               to
               any
               people
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             by
             means
             of
             the
             calamities
             and
             ruine
             it
             brings
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
             
               The
               kings
               favour
               is
               toward
               a
               wise
               servant
               ,
               but
               his
               wrath
               is
               against
               him
               that
               causeth
               shame
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             foolish
             carriage
             of
             himself
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             makes
             his
             Prince
             ashamed
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             entrusted
             his
             businesse
             with
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             22.8
             .
             
               then
               the
               charriots
               of
               thy
               glory
               shall
               be
               the
               shame
               of
               thy
               lords
               house
            
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             chap.
             10.5
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             A
             
               Soft
               answer
               turneth
               away
               wrath
               ;
               but
               grievous
               words
               stir
               up
               anger
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             both
             kindle
             anger
             where
             there
             was
             none
             before
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             flame
             higher
             and
             higher
             where
             it
             was
             before
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               tongue
               of
               the
               wise
               useth
               knowledge
               aright
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             aptly
             and
             seasonably
             ,
             so
             as
             may
             be
             most
             for
             the
             good
             and
             profit
             of
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             converse
             :
             
               but
               the
               mouth
               of
               fools
               poureth
               out
               foolishnesse
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             12.23
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               A
               wholsome
               tongue
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             A
             tongue
             that
             is
             in
             it self
             sound
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             those
             morall
             sicknesses
             and
             distempers
             that
             are
             naturally
             found
             in
             the
             tongues
             of
             men
             ,
             &
             that
             doth
             accordingly
             utter
             those
             things
             which
             may
             be
             for
             the
             good
             &
             health
             of
             others
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             12.18
             :
             )
             
               is
               a
               tree
               of
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             means
             of
             life
             both
             to
             the
             speaker
             &
             the
             hearers
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             3.18
             .
             and
             11.30
             .
             and
             13.12
             :
             
               but
               perversnesse
               therein
               is
               a
               breach
               in
               the
               spirit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             frowardnesse
             and
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             tongue
             doth
             rather
             wound
             then
             heal
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ;
             it
             makes
             a
             breach
             in
             the
             peace
             ,
             health
             ,
             &
             strength
             of
             mens
             spirits
             ,
             by
             disturbing
             them
             ,
             by
             grieving
             and
             vexing
             and
             angring
             them
             ;
             yea
             many
             times
             by
             corrupting
             them
             it
             is
             a
             means
             of
             destroying
             their
             souls
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             this
             may
             be
             extended
             also
             to
             the
             disturbance
             that
             wicked
             mens
             tongues
             do
             make
             in
             their
             own
             spirits
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             anguish
             which
             thereby
             they
             bring
             upon
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             the
             pollution
             and
             disposednesse
             to
             farther
             sin
             which
             they
             work
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               In
               the
               house
               of
               the
               righteous
               is
               much
               treasure
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             Gods
             blessing
             is
             upon
             them
             ,
             both
             to
             encrease
             ●hat
             they
             have
             already
             gotten
             in
             an
             honest
             way
             ,
             &
             to
             preserve
             it
             to
             them
             &
             theirs
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             and
             their
             children
             after
             them
             enjoy
             it
             with
             much
             quiet
             &
             comfort
             ;
             yea
             besides
             ,
             when
             the
             righteous
             hath
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             no
             more
             it
             may
             be
             then
             a
             little
             house
             to
             hide
             his
             head
             in
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             indeed
             better
             then
             the
             treasures
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             37.16
             :
             
               but
               in
               the
               revenues
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               trouble
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             many
             troubles
             ,
             many
             miseries
             ,
             crosses
             and
             calamities
             which
             God
             brings
             upon
             them
             ,
             their
             revenues
             do
             usually
             waste
             away
             &
             come
             to
             nothing
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             leave
             any
             thing
             behind
             them
             ,
             their
             children
             or
             kindred
             do
             usually
             quarrel
             &
             contend
             about
             it
             .
             To
             which
             may
             be
             added
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             much
             or
             little
             ,
             are
             never
             free
             from
             inward
             perplexity
             &
             trouble
             ;
             partly
             through
             the
             unsatiablenesse
             of
             their
             covetous
             desires
             ,
             and
             their
             toiling
             &
             afflicting
             themselves
             to
             get
             riches
             ;
             partly
             through
             their
             continuall
             vexing
             fears
             &
             cares
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             the
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             they
             endure
             for
             what
             they
             have
             gotten
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             the
             apprehension
             they
             have
             or
             Gods
             displeasure
             against
             them
             for
             their
             wickednesse
             in
             generall
             ;
             and
             partly
             through
             their
             fretting
             and
             vexing
             for
             every
             losse
             that
             befalls
             them
             ,
             they
             scarce
             ever
             enjoy
             what
             they
             have
             with
             any
             quiet
             or
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               lips
               of
               the
               wise
               disperse
               knowledge
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             the
             seeds-man
             scatters
             his
             seed
             :
             they
             do
             what
             they
             can
             to
             impart
             unto
             many
             that
             knowledge
             which
             they
             have
             stored
             up
             in
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             studying
             within
             themselves
             how
             they
             may
             impart
             it
             with
             most
             advantage
             to
             others
             :
             which
             last
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               foolish
               doth
               not
               so
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whatever
             they
             may
             pretend
             ,
             their
             hearts
             being
             void
             of
             true
             knowledge
             ,
             they
             neither
             can
             disperse
             knowledge
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             care
             or
             ever
             think
             to
             doe
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             only
             vanity
             and
             wickednesse
             which
             their
             lips
             can
             disperse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               but
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               upright
               is
               his
               delight
               .
            
             ]
             Both
             sacrifices
             and
             prayers
             ,
             &
             consequently
             all
             outward
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             &
             service
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             both
             clauses
             :
             But
             yet
             
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             righteous
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Gods
             delight
             ,
             and
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             wicked
             to
             be
             an
             abomination
             ,
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             services
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             not
             therein
             that
             cost
             bestowed
             ,
             that
             solemnity
             and
             pomp
             as
             is
             in
             wicked
             mens
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             which
             therefore
             are
             the
             only
             thing
             for
             which
             they
             hope
             to
             be
             accepted
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             waies
             that
             he
             followeth
             are
             waies
             of
             wickednesse
             .
             And
             so
             this
             may
             be
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Proverb
             ;
             God
             therefore
             hateth
             the
             religious
             services
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             because
             he
             abhors
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             their
             conversation
             .
             Yet
             by
             
               the
               way
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             all
             the
             wicked
             mans
             actions
             ,
             whether
             naturall
             ,
             civill
             or
             morall
             ,
             because
             the
             wicked
             man
             being
             under
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             nothing
             that
             he
             doeth
             can
             please
             him
             .
             
               But
               he
               loveth
               him
               that
               followeth
               after
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             striveth
             with
             all
             his
             might
             ,
             even
             against
             the
             stream
             of
             his
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             to
             doe
             only
             that
             which
             is
             righteous
             ,
             though
             he
             cannot
             attain
             to
             doe
             it
             as
             he
             desires
             .
             And
             thus
             as
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Proverb
             he
             compared
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             righteous
             together
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             religious
             services
             ,
             so
             here
             he
             compares
             them
             together
             in
             regard
             of
             all
             other
             the
             actions
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             shewing
             that
             the
             sincere
             desires
             and
             endeavours
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             though
             full
             of
             weaknesse
             ,
             are
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             whereas
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             may
             seem
             most
             splendid
             and
             glorious
             ,
             are
             an
             abomination
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Correction
               is
               grievous
               to
               him
               that
               forsaketh
               the
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             would
             have
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             that
             grievous
             correction
             is
             prepared
             of
             God
             for
             those
             ,
             &
             shall
             certainly
             befall
             those
             ,
             that
             forsake
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             the
             way
             prescribed
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             But
             according
             to
             our
             Translation
             (
             whether
             we
             read
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Correction
               is
               grievous
            
             ,
             &c.
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Instruction
               is
               grievous
               unto
               him
               that
               forsaketh
               the
               way
            
             )
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             clearly
             this
             ;
             that
             instruction
             or
             correction
             is
             irksome
             and
             displeasing
             to
             him
             that
             chuseth
             the
             way
             of
             sin
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             right
             way
             of
             holiness
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             having
             gone
             on
             a
             while
             in
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             doth
             afterward
             forsake
             it
             ,
             &
             turn
             aside
             into
             false
             wicked
             waies
             ;
             &
             that
             because
             reproofs
             and
             correction
             are
             displeasing
             in
             themselves
             to
             mans
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             and
             because
             men
             of
             an
             evil
             life
             cannot
             endure
             those
             that
             goe
             about
             to
             take
             them
             off
             from
             those
             waies
             that
             are
             so
             pleasing
             to
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             &
             do
             account
             the
             strict
             waies
             of
             holinesse
             a
             very
             bondage
             to
             them
             .
             
               And
               he
               that
               hateth
               reproof
               shall
               die
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             here
             in
             a
             way
             of
             wrath
             ,
             &
             shall
             die
             eternally
             hereafter
             .
             And
             the
             drift
             of
             Solomons
             joyning
             these
             two
             together
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             either
             1.
             to
             imply
             the
             difference
             between
             those
             that
             are
             troubled
             at
             reproof
             &
             correction
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             hate
             it
             ;
             correction
             may
             be
             displeasing
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             yet
             afterwards
             it
             may
             doe
             them
             good
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             hate
             reproof
             shall
             certainly
             perish
             :
             or
             2.
             rather
             to
             imply
             the
             sad
             effect
             that
             follows
             discontent
             against
             instruction
             or
             correction
             ;
             naturally
             men
             are
             displeased
             with
             those
             men
             that
             thus
             seek
             their
             good
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             doe
             thus
             are
             in
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             destruction
             ,
             because
             he
             
               that
               hateth
               reproof
               shall
            
             surely
             die
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Hell
               and
               destruction
               are
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             .
             26.6
             :
             
               how
               much
               more
               then
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               children
               of
               men
            
             ?
             Now
             this
             must
             not
             be
             so
             taken
             ,
             
             as
             if
             it
             were
             easier
             for
             God
             to
             know
             some
             things
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             to
             know
             other
             things
             .
             Only
             Solomon
             here
             speaks
             of
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             must
             needs
             seem
             harder
             to
             know
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             and
             hell
             ,
             then
             the
             hearts
             and
             thoughts
             of
             men
             ;
             both
             because
             hel
             and
             destruction
             are
             farther
             off
             ,
             &
             though
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             are
             deep
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             deep
             as
             hell
             ;
             and
             likewise
             because
             men
             may
             by
             outward
             discoveries
             guesse
             shrewdly
             at
             the
             thoughts
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             whereas
             of
             hell
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             dead
             men
             know
             nothing
             at
             all
             but
             only
             by
             faith
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             any
             thing
             thereof
             is
             revealed
             in
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             13.
             
             
               A
               merry
               heart
               maketh
               a
               chearful
               countenance
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             A
             chearfull
             heart
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             so
             upon
             spirituall
             grounds
             ,
             doth
             usually
             make
             the
             whole
             body
             healthfull
             &
             vigorous
             ,
             refresheth
             the
             spirits
             ,
             &
             so
             consequently
             also
             it
             makes
             the
             countenance
             in
             particular
             fresh
             ,
             lightsome
             &
             chearfull
             :
             
               but
               by
               sorrow
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             carnall
             &
             immoderate
             sorrow
             ,
             
               the
               spirit
               is
               broken
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             the
             mind
             of
             a
             man
             will
             be
             afflicted
             &
             dejected
             ,
             the
             understanding
             and
             memory
             weakned
             ,
             or
             else
             2.
             the
             vitall
             spirits
             will
             be
             dulled
             ,
             which
             causeth
             frequent
             sighs
             and
             groans
             ,
             and
             often
             brings
             men
             to
             such
             extremities
             that
             they
             can
             hardly
             draw
             their
             breath
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             also
             the
             countenance
             is
             hereby
             made
             cloudy
             and
             sad
             .
             And
             thus
             God
             speaks
             here
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             such
             sorrow
             ,
             as
             tender
             mothers
             are
             wont
             to
             speak
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             telling
             them
             they
             will
             marre
             their
             faces
             with
             crying
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               heart
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               understanding
               seeketh
               knowledge
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             understanding
             seeketh
             knowledge
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             hungry
             man
             seeketh
             meat
             :
             which
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               mouth
               of
               fools
               feedeth
               on
               foolishnesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             hearts
             delight
             it
             and
             greedily
             devoure
             all
             kind
             of
             foolishnesse
             &
             wickednesse
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             open
             mouth
             ;
             it
             is
             as
             meat
             and
             drink
             to
             them
             to
             satisfy
             their
             lusts
             ,
             &
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             sinfull
             and
             wicked
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             4.17
             .
             and
             Job
             15.16
             .
             They
             love
             to
             speak
             foolishly
             &
             vainly
             ;
             such
             language
             and
             speeches
             are
             continually
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             fed
             and
             lived
             upon
             them
             :
             &
             greedy
             they
             are
             to
             hear
             the
             talk
             of
             fools
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             delightfull
             to
             them
             as
             their
             food
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             nourisheth
             their
             folly
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               All
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               afflicted
               are
               evil
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             
               the
               afflicted
            
             here
             most
             Expositours
             understand
             the
             man
             that
             is
             not
             contented
             with
             his
             estate
             ;
             all
             whose
             days
             must
             needs
             be
             evil
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             grievous
             ,
             tedious
             &
             irksome
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             continually
             fretting
             ,
             &
             so
             can
             neither
             eat
             ,
             nor
             sleep
             ,
             nor
             follow
             the
             labours
             of
             his
             calling
             with
             any
             quiet
             ,
             nor
             take
             any
             joy
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             whatsoever
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               he
               that
               is
               of
               a
               merry
               heart
               hath
               a
               continuall
               feast
               ,
            
             by
             the
             man
             
               of
               a
               merry
               heart
            
             they
             understand
             the
             man
             that
             is
             contented
             with
             his
             condition
             ,
             because
             contentation
             ,
             be
             a
             man
             poor
             or
             rich
             ,
             must
             needs
             yield
             continuall
             delight
             &
             refreshing
             to
             him
             .
             But
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             not
             take
             it
             more
             generally
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               All
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               afflicted
               are
               evil
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             men
             lye
             under
             any
             heavy
             affliction
             ,
             whether
             poverty
             or
             sicknesse
             ,
             &c.
             or
             inward
             anguish
             and
             trouble
             of
             mind
             ,
             they
             scarce
             enjoy
             a
             comfortable
             houre
             ,
             which
             makes
             their
             lives
             bitter
             to
             them
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               is
               of
               a
               merry
               heart
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             proceed
             from
             
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               hath
               a
               continuall
               feast
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             that
             which
             will
             chear
             him
             up
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             afflictions
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             be
             as
             a
             feast
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             perhaps
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             as
             bread
             to
             eat
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Better
               is
               a
               little
               with
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Which
             is
             of
             it self
             the
             greatest
             of
             treasures
             ,
             and
             causeth
             men
             to
             enjoy
             that
             which
             they
             have
             with
             much
             peace
             &
             comfort
             :
             
               then
               great
               treasure
               ,
               and
               trouble
               therewith
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             usually
             with
             those
             that
             fear
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             have
             commonly
             the
             more
             trouble
             the
             greater
             their
             wealth
             is
             ,
             either
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             fear
             of
             loosing
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             or
             their
             continuall
             toll
             &
             vexing
             cares
             about
             the
             preserving
             &
             ordering
             and
             encreasing
             their
             estates
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             terrous
             of
             conscience
             for
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             &
             particularly
             for
             the
             unjust
             waies
             whereby
             they
             have
             raised
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             the
             clamours
             &
             outcries
             of
             those
             that
             have
             been
             oppressed
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             the
             strife
             and
             contention
             and
             suits
             at
             law
             ,
             which
             do
             usually
             attend
             great
             estates
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Better
               is
               a
               dinner
               of
               herbs
               where
               love
               is
               ,
               then
               a
               stalled
               ox
               ,
               and
               hatred
               therewith
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             love
             or
             hatred
             ,
             either
             of
             him
             that
             invites
             men
             to
             his
             table
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             that
             sit
             at
             table
             together
             either
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ,
             especially
             when
             mens
             hatred
             breaks
             forth
             in
             strife
             ,
             brawling
             &
             fighting
             together
             .
             Yea
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             also
             of
             the
             love
             and
             hatred
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             coursest
             fare
             with
             Gods
             love
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             the
             greatest
             dainties
             given
             by
             God
             in
             hatred
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               A
               wrathfull
               man
               stirreth
               up
               strife
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             1
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               is
               slow
               to
               anger
               appeaseth
               strife
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             his
             readinesse
             to
             reconcile
             others
             that
             are
             at
             variance
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             his
             own
             backwardnesse
             to
             take
             exceptions
             causelessely
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             patience
             ,
             and
             wise
             and
             gentle
             answers
             and
             carriage
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             really
             injured
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               slothfull
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             way
             wherein
             the
             slothfull
             man
             is
             to
             go
             ,
             
               is
               as
               an
               hedge
               of
               thorns
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             way
             that
             is
             hedged
             up
             with
             a
             hedge
             of
             thorns
             ;
             he
             apprehends
             it
             impossible
             that
             he
             should
             ever
             get
             through
             it
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             a
             path
             overgrown
             like
             a
             hedge
             with
             thorns
             &
             briars
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             conceits
             it
             to
             be
             full
             of
             difficulties
             and
             dangers
             .
             Now
             this
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             1.
             of
             any
             commendable
             work
             which
             such
             an
             one
             is
             to
             undertake
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             still
             ready
             to
             fancy
             so
             many
             dangers
             &
             difficulties
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             concludes
             that
             he
             shall
             never
             effect
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             gives
             it
             over
             ;
             or
             else
             through
             mere
             sloth
             it
             is
             so
             tedious
             &
             troublesome
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             goes
             on
             but
             creepingly
             ,
             &
             makes
             no
             riddance
             of
             his
             work
             :
             or
             else
             2.
             of
             the
             way
             of
             holinesse
             &
             righteousnesse
             prescribed
             in
             Gods
             word
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             every
             slothfull
             wicked
             man
             doth
             either
             apprehend
             this
             way
             not
             only
             hard
             ,
             but
             impossible
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             so
             altogether
             declines
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             judgeth
             it
             a
             rough
             and
             dangerous
             &
             troublesome
             way
             ,
             wherein
             a
             man
             must
             goe
             as
             it
             were
             amongst
             thorns
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             alwaies
             tedious
             and
             irksome
             to
             him
             to
             do
             any
             th●●g
             that
             God
             requires
             him
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               way
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             upright
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             alwaies
             conscionably
             diligent
             in
             every
             good
             work
             ●e
             undertakes
             ,
             
               it
               made
               plain
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               is
               
               raised
               up
               as
               a
               causey
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             him
             as
             a
             plain
             ,
             easie
             ,
             commodious
             way
             ;
             he
             goes
             lustily
             and
             chearfully
             on
             in
             any
             work
             he
             undertakes
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             hard
             to
             a
             willing
             mind
             .
             And
             so
             for
             the
             way
             of
             piety
             &
             righteousnesse
             ,
             he
             finds
             no
             rub
             therein
             ,
             nothing
             that
             is
             so
             hard
             and
             uneasy
             ,
             nothing
             that
             doth
             offend
             and
             beat
             him
             off
             from
             it
             ;
             through
             faith
             in
             Gods
             assistance
             and
             the
             encouragement
             of
             his
             hope
             of
             eternall
             glory
             ,
             he
             sticks
             not
             at
             any
             difficulties
             or
             troubles
             therein
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             therein
             vigorously
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             content
             and
             delight
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               A
               wise
               son
               maketh
               a
               glad
               father
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             by
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             also
             particularly
             by
             his
             obedience
             &
             dutifull
             behaviour
             towards
             him
             :
             
               but
               a
               foolish
               son
               despiseth
               his
               mother
               ,
            
             and
             so
             is
             a
             cause
             of
             much
             sorrow
             to
             her
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Folly
               is
               joy
               to
               him
               that
               is
               destitute
               of
               wisdome
               ;
               but
               a
               man
               of
               understanding
               walketh
               uprightly
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             fools
             rejoycing
             in
             evil
             do
             live
             wickedly
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.23
             ;
             so
             wise
             men
             rejoycing
             in
             goodnesse
             do
             live
             uprightly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Without
               counsell
               purposes
               are
               disappointed
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             men
             in
             difficult
             and
             doubtfull
             cases
             will
             trust
             to
             their
             own
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             take
             counsell
             of
             others
             ,
             how
             to
             bring
             their
             purposes
             to
             effect
             ,
             they
             usually
             come
             to
             nothing
             ;
             either
             because
             apprehending
             some
             danger
             ,
             and
             being
             unable
             to
             satisfy
             themselves
             therein
             ,
             they
             give
             over
             their
             purposes
             ,
             or
             because
             not
             taking
             a
             right
             course
             ,
             they
             fail
             of
             effecting
             what
             they
             intended
             :
             
               but
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               counsellors
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             good
             counsellors
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             only
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             counsellors
             )
             
               they
               are
               established
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             the
             men
             are
             encouraged
             to
             hold
             on
             in
             their
             good
             purposes
             ,
             and
             their
             purposes
             are
             executed
             with
             good
             successe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               A
               man
               hath
               joy
               by
               the
               answer
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             added
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Proverb
             concerning
             the
             benefit
             of
             asking
             counsell
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             :
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             been
             able
             to
             give
             any
             one
             good
             counsell
             ,
             and
             to
             expresse
             himself
             in
             good
             tearms
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             when
             he
             perceives
             that
             the
             answer
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             those
             that
             have
             asked
             his
             counsell
             hath
             proved
             well
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             been
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             that
             thereupon
             it
             hath
             been
             to
             them
             very
             acceptable
             .
             And
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             may
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             those
             that
             are
             to
             ask
             advice
             ,
             that
             giving
             counsell
             to
             men
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             most
             men
             do
             naturally
             delight
             in
             .
             Or
             else
             we
             may
             take
             this
             Proverb
             in
             a
             more
             generall
             sense
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             gracious
             speech
             doth
             alwaies
             yield
             joy
             and
             comfort
             sooner
             or
             later
             to
             him
             that
             uttereth
             it
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               &
               a
               word
               spoken
               in
               due
               season
               how
               good
               is
               it
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             counsell
             and
             instruction
             ,
             &
             comfort
             given
             in
             a
             time
             of
             need
             ,
             all
             circumstances
             ,
             both
             of
             person
             ,
             place
             and
             time
             ,
             being
             duly
             observed
             ,
             is
             very
             profitable
             and
             delightfull
             both
             to
             them
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             that
             gives
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               The
               way
               of
               life
               is
               above
               to
               the
               wise
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             way
             which
             he
             takes
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             attain
             life
             eternall
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             ever
             minding
             and
             seeking
             after
             those
             things
             that
             are
             above
             ,
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             glory
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             he
             hath
             his
             conversation
             in
             heaven
             ,
             even
             whilst
             he
             lives
             here
             
             below
             ,
             see
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
             Col.
             3.1
             .
             he
             minds
             not
             earthly
             things
             comparatively
             :
             yea
             even
             in
             his
             worldly
             businesses
             he
             goeth
             a
             higher
             way
             then
             others
             ,
             because
             even
             those
             things
             he
             doth
             in
             faith
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             alwaies
             passing
             on
             heavenward
             :
             and
             though
             his
             way
             ,
             being
             thus
             above
             ,
             is
             hard
             &
             difficult
             ,
             as
             when
             men
             are
             climbing
             up
             hill
             ,
             yet
             he
             holds
             on
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             ascending
             higher
             &
             higher
             in
             it
             :
             the
             reason
             whereof
             is
             shewn
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               that
               he
               may
               depart
               from
               hell
               beneath
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             escape
             destruction
             ,
             and
             avoid
             the
             pit
             of
             hell
             ,
             to
             which
             a
             sensuall
             course
             of
             life
             will
             certainly
             bring
             men
             ,
             and
             whereto
             earthly-mindednesse
             doth
             as
             in
             a
             way
             downhill
             carry
             men
             headlong
             continually
             .
             That
             which
             I
             conceive
             therefore
             is
             chiefely
             implyed
             in
             this
             proverb
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             earthly-minded
             men
             think
             the
             intending
             of
             earthly
             things
             the
             only
             wisdome
             ,
             because
             thereby
             men
             become
             great
             &
             glorious
             here
             ;
             yet
             they
             that
             are
             truly
             wise
             do
             rather
             look
             after
             those
             things
             that
             are
             above
             ,
             because
             thereby
             they
             know
             they
             shall
             escape
             hell
             ,
             and
             attain
             life
             eternall
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               destroy
               the
               house
               of
               the
               proud
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             namely
             all
             proud
             oppressors
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             mighty
             ,
             and
             highly
             conceited
             of
             their
             own
             security
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             chap.
             12.7
             .
             and
             11
             :
             
               but
               he
               will
               establish
               the
               border
               of
               the
               widow
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             secure
             the
             estates
             of
             those
             that
             are
             poor
             and
             helplesse
             ▪
             and
             withall
             humble
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             any
             man
             in
             the
             least
             to
             encroach
             upon
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             theirs
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               The
               thoughts
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             consequently
             also
             his
             wicked
             words
             that
             flow
             from
             thence
             :
             
               but
               the
               words
               of
               the
               pure
               are
               pleasant
               words
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             delightfull
             &
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             are
             likewise
             his
             thoughts
             from
             whence
             they
             proceed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               greedy
               of
               gain
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             thereupon
             sticks
             not
             at
             taking
             bribes
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             sinfull
             way
             of
             enriching
             himself
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.19
             ;
             Or
             he
             that
             is
             covetously
             greedy
             after
             gain
             ,
             though
             he
             gains
             nothing
             thereby
             ,
             nor
             seeks
             it
             by
             any
             unjust
             waies
             :
             
               troubleth
               his
               own
               house
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             only
             die
             himself
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             intimated
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             destruction
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             wasting
             his
             own
             life
             with
             vexing
             cares
             ,
             pinching
             himself
             in
             things
             necessary
             ,
             and
             immoderate
             grief
             when
             he
             looseth
             any
             thing
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             laying
             violent
             hands
             in
             such
             cases
             upon
             himself
             ;
             but
             also
             troubleth
             his
             own
             estate
             ,
             house
             and
             family
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             1.
             by
             his
             oppressing
             them
             with
             too
             much
             labour
             ,
             and
             withholding
             things
             necessary
             from
             them
             ,
             &
             by
             continuall
             quarrelling
             with
             them
             about
             these
             things
             ;
             or
             2.
             by
             exposing
             himself
             &
             his
             to
             many
             miseries
             ,
             whether
             by
             the
             punishments
             that
             men
             inflict
             on
             him
             ,
             which
             tend
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             estate
             and
             family
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             confusion
             of
             those
             of
             his
             houshold
             ,
             or
             the
             judgements
             that
             God
             brings
             upon
             them
             ▪
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             11.17
             ,
             29.
             
             &
             Jobs
             15.34
             .
             And
             thus
             whilst
             such
             a
             man
             aims
             at
             enriching
             himself
             greatly
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             he
             himself
             may
             have
             wherewith
             to
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             proves
             quite
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             intended
             .
             
               But
               he
               that
               hateth
               gifts
               shall
               live
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             not
             greedy
             of
             gain
             ,
             &
             therefore
             not
             only
             taketh
             no
             bribes
             ,
             but
             abhors
             the
             taking
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             will
             not
             use
             any
             such
             unlawfull
             means
             to
             get
             a
             livelyhood
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             is
             content
             to
             rest
             upon
             God
             in
             an
             honest
             way
             ,
             
             yet
             shall
             his
             family
             be
             in
             a
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             condition
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             shall
             live
             long
             and
             comfortably
             here
             ,
             and
             eternally
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               The
               heart
               of
               the
               righteous
               studieth
               to
               answer
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             A
             righteous
             man
             will
             not
             speak
             any
             thing
             rashly
             out
             of
             any
             corrupt
             passion
             ,
             but
             weighs
             before-hand
             what
             he
             means
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             usually
             speak
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             good
             &
             profitable
             ,
             and
             seasonable
             to
             be
             spoken
             :
             
               but
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               wicked
               poureth
               out
               evil
               things
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             wicked
             and
             hurtfull
             things
             ,
             without
             ever
             thinking
             before-hand
             of
             what
             he
             means
             to
             speak
             ;
             even
             as
             a
             man
             that
             speweth
             poureth
             out
             his
             vomit
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             sea
             casts
             forth
             mire
             and
             dirt
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             chap.
             12.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               The
               light
               of
               the
               eyes
               rejoyceth
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               report
               maketh
               the
               bones
               fat
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             the
             light
             which
             men
             behold
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             or
             those
             pleasant
             things
             which
             they
             behold
             by
             the
             light
             of
             their
             eyes
             ,
             revive
             their
             spirits
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             their
             hearts
             ;
             so
             
               a
               good
               report
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             having
             a
             good
             report
             amongst
             men
             ,
             or
             the
             hearing
             good
             news
             &
             glad
             tidings
             (
             which
             is
             most
             true
             of
             the
             glad
             tidings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             
               maketh
               the
               bones
               fat
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             rejoyceth
             the
             heart
             ,
             &
             so
             maketh
             the
             body
             of
             a
             man
             healthfull
             and
             strong
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             14.30
             .
             Solomon
             doth
             here
             compare
             the
             two
             chief
             senses
             of
             seeing
             &
             hearing
             together
             :
             and
             his
             drift
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             either
             that
             both
             of
             them
             do
             affect
             the
             mind
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             body
             with
             health
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             though
             both
             work
             powerfully
             upon
             men
             ,
             yet
             the
             efficacy
             of
             what
             we
             hear
             is
             greater
             then
             of
             that
             we
             see
             :
             the
             joy
             which
             the
             light
             of
             the
             eyes
             worketh
             in
             the
             heart
             soon
             passeth
             away
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             a
             good
             report
             worketh
             in
             men
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             grounded
             upon
             things
             most
             profitable
             ,
             doth
             so
             affect
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             that
             it
             mightily
             refresheth
             and
             strengtheneth
             the
             very
             bodies
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               The
               ear
               that
               heareth
               the
               reproof
               of
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             man
             that
             willingly
             hearkneth
             to
             and
             obeyeth
             wholsome
             life-giving
             reproofs
             ,
             that
             tend
             to
             the
             reforming
             of
             mens
             lives
             ,
             &
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             life
             eternall
             hereafter
             ,
             
               abideth
               among
               the
               wise
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             he
             sheweth
             himself
             hereby
             to
             be
             a
             wise
             man
             ;
             or
             2.
             he
             shall
             hereby
             attain
             wisdome
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             shall
             in
             time
             come
             to
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             ,
             &
             shall
             be
             honoured
             and
             esteemed
             amongst
             them
             ,
             &
             enjoy
             their
             society
             ;
             or
             3.
             he
             shall
             by
             degrees
             come
             to
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             that
             for
             their
             eminent
             wisdome
             are
             advanced
             to
             places
             of
             honour
             in
             Church
             &
             common-wealth
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             to
             be
             Teachers
             &
             instructers
             of
             others
             ;
             or
             4.
             he
             shall
             in
             Gods
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             live
             for
             ever
             amongst
             those
             concerning
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             Dan.
             12.3
             .
             
               they
               that
               be
               wise
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               firmament
            
             ;
             or
             5.
             he
             will
             chuse
             to
             abide
             amongst
             them
             that
             he
             may
             be
             reproved
             ;
             he
             will
             familiarly
             converse
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             good
             will
             would
             dwell
             alwaies
             amongst
             them
             .
             And
             this
             last
             indeed
             I
             like
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               He
               that
               refuseth
               instruction
               despiseth
               his
               own
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             whilst
             he
             seems
             to
             despise
             his
             instructer
             ,
             and
             to
             count
             it
             an
             honour
             not
             to
             be
             under
             a
             teacher
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             
               despiseth
               his
               own
               soul
            
             ,
             and
             doth
             wilfully
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             cast
             it
             away
             and
             destroy
             it
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               heareth
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               obeyeth
               )
               reproof
               ,
               getteth
               understanding
               .
            
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               possesseth
               an
               heart
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             power
             over
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             can
             over-rule
             his
             affections
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             can
             submit
             himself
             
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             others
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             evidence
             of
             wisdome
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             he
             hath
             an
             heart
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             a
             man
             that
             is
             excors
             ,
             a
             heartlesse
             man
             ,
             void
             of
             reason
             &
             judgement
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             an
             understanding
             man.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               instruction
               of
               wisdome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             which
             the
             instruction
             of
             wisdome
             doth
             chiefly
             teach
             ,
             is
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             or
             ,
             To
             be
             taught
             to
             fear
             God
             is
             that
             instruction
             or
             doctrine
             that
             doth
             indeed
             teach
             men
             true
             wisdome
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             1.7
             .
             and
             Job
             28.28
             :
             
               and
               before
               honour
               is
               humility
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             that
             glory
             which
             is
             attained
             by
             wisdome
             goeth
             that
             humility
             which
             makes
             men
             submit
             to
             reproof
             or
             correction
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               before
               honour
            
             ,
             whether
             that
             of
             earthly
             preferments
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             heavenly
             glory
             ,
             
               is
               humility
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             in
             men
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             corruptions
             and
             the
             apprehension
             of
             their
             own
             unworthinesse
             .
             And
             then
             the
             joyning
             of
             these
             two
             clauses
             thus
             together
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             goeth
             before
             true
             wisdome
             ,
             even
             as
             humility
             goeth
             before
             honour
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             22.29
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               preparations
               of
               the
               heart
               in
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               answer
               of
               the
               tongue
               is
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             are
             from
             God
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
             
               It
               is
               God
               which
               worketh
               in
               you
               ,
               both
               to
               will
               &
               to
               doe
               ,
               of
               his
               good
               pleasure
               .
            
             Man
             can
             neither
             prepare
             his
             heart
             to
             speak
             ,
             nor
             speak
             what
             he
             hath
             prepared
             ,
             without
             Gods
             assistance
             :
             and
             therefore
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             saith
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             preparations
             of
             the
             heart
             are
             
               from
               man
            
             ,
             but
             
               in
               man
            
             ,
             and
             
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             Yea
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             conceive
             that
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             the
             word
             (
             are
             )
             was
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             some
             translate
             it
             ,
             
               The
               preparations
               of
               the
               heart
               are
               in
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               answer
               of
               the
               tongue
               is
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             can
             be
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             have
             meditated
             in
             their
             hearts
             both
             what
             they
             will
             speak
             ,
             &
             how
             and
             in
             what
             order
             they
             will
             speak
             it
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             there
             are
             in
             their
             minds
             whole
             armies
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             marshalled
             in
             order
             ,
             as
             in
             battel-array
             ;
             which
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             that
             we
             translate
             preparations
             or
             disposings
             ,
             doth
             clearly
             signify
             )
             yet
             shall
             they
             for
             all
             this
             be
             no
             farther
             able
             to
             expresse
             themselves
             ,
             then
             as
             God
             shall
             enable
             them
             ,
             &
             give
             them
             utterance
             ;
             nor
             shall
             they
             alwaies
             speak
             what
             they
             purposed
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             shall
             cause
             them
             to
             speak
             ;
             a
             multitude
             of
             thoughts
             they
             may
             have
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             but
             without
             God
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             utter
             a
             word
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               All
               the
               waies
               of
               a
               man
               are
               clean
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             14.12
             :
             
               but
               the
               Lord
               weigheth
               the
               spirits
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             doth
             exactly
             know
             &
             observe
             the
             souls
             &
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             what
             their
             intentions
             ,
             the
             affections
             and
             dispositions
             of
             their
             minds
             are
             ,
             whether
             their
             hearts
             be
             purged
             by
             faith
             or
             no
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             pure
             and
             sincere
             ,
             or
             profane
             and
             hypocriticall
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             discovers
             how
             vainly
             they
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             and
             so
             condemns
             that
             which
             to
             them
             seems
             right
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Commit
               thy
               works
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             taking
             direction
             from
             his
             word
             ,
             &
             aiming
             in
             all
             things
             at
             his
             glory
             ;
             but
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             37.5
             .
             and
             
             55.22
             :
             
               and
               thy
               thoughts
               shall
               be
               established
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             enjoy
             a
             sweet
             settlement
             &
             tranquillity
             in
             thy
             thoughts
             and
             spirit
             ;
             or
             ,
             thy
             purposes
             &
             desires
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             thy
             heart
             being
             confirmed
             with
             chearfulnesse
             to
             proceed
             on
             ,
             in
             those
             waies
             which
             shall
             be
             most
             effectuall
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               made
               all
               things
               for
               himself
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             :
             and
             there
             are
             some
             that
             under
             these
             words
             comprehend
             not
             only
             Gods
             work
             of
             Creation
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             works
             of
             his
             continuall
             Providence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             doeth
             all
             things
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             :
             
               yea
               even
               the
               wicked
               for
               the
               day
               of
               evil
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             use
             them
             as
             his
             instruments
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             others
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             glorify
             himself
             by
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             justice
             in
             their
             deserved
             destruction
             .
             The
             wicked
             ,
             both
             angels
             &
             men
             ,
             were
             not
             created
             wicked
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             were
             made
             so
             by
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             God
             foreseeing
             what
             they
             would
             be
             ,
             made
             them
             ,
             that
             his
             glory
             might
             be
             advanced
             by
             their
             ruine
             ,
             whilest
             they
             continually
             doe
             what
             they
             can
             to
             dishonour
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Every
               one
               that
               is
               proud
               in
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Not
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             pride
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             in
             whose
             heart
             pride
             rules
             &
             reigns
             ;
             yea
             though
             he
             shew
             it
             not
             outwardly
             as
             many
             do
             :
             
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             though
             outwardly
             he
             lives
             in
             never
             so
             gallant
             a
             condition
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             seems
             to
             give
             him
             all
             things
             according
             to
             his
             own
             hearts
             desire
             :
             
               though
               hand
               joyn
               in
               hand
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               unpunished
               :
            
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.21
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               By
               mercy
               and
               truth
               iniquity
               is
               purged
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             First
             ,
             Most
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             understand
             this
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             &
             truth
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             Gods
             free
             grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             faithfull
             performance
             of
             the
             promises
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             to
             his
             people
             in
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             when
             they
             doe
             what
             he
             hath
             required
             of
             them
             in
             those
             his
             promises
             ,
             all
             the
             sins
             they
             have
             committed
             are
             perfectly
             expiated
             &
             pardoned
             ▪
             And
             indeed
             these
             words
             
               mercy
               &
               truth
            
             are
             frequently
             thus
             taken
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             before
             chap.
             14.22
             .
             &
             2
             Sam.
             15.20
             .
             and
             in
             divers
             other
             places
             .
             Again
             2.
             many
             others
             understand
             it
             of
             
               mercy
               and
               truth
            
             in
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             meaning
             by
             
               mercy
               and
               truth
            
             ,
             true
             mercifulnesse
             ,
             or
             mercifulnesse
             &
             all
             justice
             and
             truth
             in
             mens
             dealing
             ;
             or
             mercy
             &
             the
             profession
             and
             belief
             of
             Gods
             saving
             truth
             :
             and
             that
             hereby
             iniquity
             is
             said
             to
             be
             purged
             ,
             not
             because
             these
             are
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             purging
             men
             from
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             either
             1.
             because
             these
             are
             tokens
             and
             evidences
             of
             those
             whose
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             these
             things
             do
             many
             times
             procure
             from
             God
             a
             remitting
             of
             temporall
             punishments
             ,
             as
             Ahabs
             humiliation
             did
             for
             him
             ,
             1
             Kings
             21.19
             ;
             &
             3.
             because
             
               mercy
               and
               truth
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             true
             faith
             ,
             working
             by
             love
             &
             charity
             ,
             are
             the
             means
             of
             giving
             us
             an
             interest
             in
             that
             bloud
             of
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             whereby
             our
             sins
             are
             purged
             .
             So
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             those
             times
             offered
             for
             the
             purging
             away
             of
             sins
             ,
             God
             did
             not
             so
             much
             regard
             the
             pomp
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             and
             outward
             ceremoniall
             worship
             ,
             whereon
             the
             most
             of
             men
             did
             wholly
             rely
             ,
             as
             the
             spirituall
             graces
             of
             
               mercy
               and
               truth
            
             in
             those
             that
             offered
             them
             .
             Both
             these
             Expositions
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             are
             safe
             ,
             though
             the
             first
             seems
             to
             me
             the
             clearest
             .
             And
             then
             accordingly
             for
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               by
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               men
               depart
               from
               evil
               ,
            
             that
             
             is
             ,
             they
             avoid
             it
             ,
             or
             abandon
             it
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             that
             must
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             either
             that
             when
             God
             of
             his
             mercy
             and
             truth
             doth
             acquit
             men
             from
             their
             sins
             ,
             it
             is
             upon
             condition
             that
             they
             return
             not
             to
             those
             sins
             again
             ,
             but
             that
             thenceforth
             they
             should
             fear
             God
             and
             serve
             him
             in
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             ,
             as
             mercy
             and
             truth
             do
             clear
             us
             from
             sins
             already
             committed
             ,
             so
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             preserveth
             us
             from
             sin
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               When
               a
               mans
               waies
               please
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               maketh
               his
               very
               enemies
               to
               be
               at
               peace
               with
               him
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             over
             ruling
             their
             hearts
             so
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             hate
             him
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             seek
             to
             hurt
             him
             ;
             or
             by
             inclining
             their
             hearts
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             him
             good
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             bringing
             things
             on
             either
             side
             to
             that
             passe
             ,
             that
             his
             enemies
             shall
             be
             in
             policy
             glad
             to
             seek
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             him
             .
             So
             that
             if
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             do
             that
             which
             may
             please
             God
             ,
             we
             provoke
             men
             to
             displeasure
             against
             us
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             ,
             God
             can
             easily
             help
             this
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Better
               is
               little
               with
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             when
             the
             man
             that
             enjoyeth
             it
             is
             righteous
             ,
             and
             his
             little
             estate
             hath
             been
             gotten
             righteously
             :
             
               then
               great
               revenues
               without
               right
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             15.16
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             37.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               A
               mans
               heart
               deviseth
               his
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             goe
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             will
             doe
             :
             
               but
               the
               Lord
               directeth
               his
               steps
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             connot
             take
             a
             step
             without
             Gods
             assistance
             ;
             he
             shall
             neither
             do
             nor
             effect
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             will
             and
             providence
             of
             God.
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               A
               divine
               sentence
               is
               in
               the
               lips
               of
               the
               King
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             sentence
             agreeable
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             true
             &
             certain
             as
             if
             it
             came
             from
             God
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               Divination
               is
               in
               the
               lips
               of
               the
               King
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             divination
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             There
             is
             in
             the
             lips
             of
             kings
             a
             sagacity
             like
             that
             of
             diviners
             ;
             or
             ,
             the
             sentence
             which
             they
             pronounce
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             which
             they
             speak
             ,
             are
             as
             sure
             and
             certain
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             diviners
             are
             usually
             pretended
             &
             esteemed
             to
             be
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             Scripture
             by
             divination
             is
             usually
             meant
             that
             divination
             of
             south-saiers
             ,
             which
             is
             condemned
             as
             an
             abomination
             ,
             Deut.
             18.10
             ;
             yet
             sometimes
             the
             word
             is
             used
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             ,
             as
             in
             Isa
             .
             3.2
             .
             where
             that
             which
             we
             translate
             
               the
               prudent
            
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             
               the
               diviner
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             thereby
             is
             only
             meant
             men
             of
             such
             a
             piercing
             judgement
             and
             deep
             reach
             ▪
             that
             they
             are
             able
             shrewdly
             to
             ghesse
             at
             the
             future
             events
             and
             consequences
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             a
             spirit
             of
             divination
             :
             see
             also
             Mich.
             3.6
             .
             Now
             accordingly
             Expositours
             do
             understand
             this
             Proverb
             four
             severall
             waies
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             because
             kings
             (
             and
             so
             all
             other
             supream
             magistrates
             )
             are
             Gods
             vice-gerents
             ,
             their
             sentences
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             as
             the
             oracles
             of
             God
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             kings
             are
             usually
             endued
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             place
             they
             sit
             ,
             with
             such
             singular
             wisdome
             and
             sagacity
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             bolt
             out
             the
             truth
             of
             things
             difficult
             &
             abstruse
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             they
             come
             to
             hear
             or
             decide
             controversies
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             judgement
             in
             doubtfull
             cases
             ,
             they
             are
             wont
             quickly
             to
             discover
             any
             evil
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             hath
             been
             practised
             by
             the
             parties
             contending
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             witnesses
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             seldome
             or
             never
             mistake
             in
             pronouncing
             judgement
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               his
               mouth
               transgresseth
               not
               in
               judgement
            
             ;
             implying
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             weaknesse
             &
             folly
             in
             men
             ,
             either
             to
             attempt
             to
             deceive
             the
             supreme
             magistrate
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             to
             carp
             at
             his
             decrees
             :
             
             or
             3.
             that
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             wise
             &
             pious
             kings
             ,
             who
             only
             indeed
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             kings
             ,
             see
             2
             Sam.
             14.20
             .
             and
             1
             Kings
             3.27
             ,
             28
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             conscientiously
             carefull
             to
             search
             out
             the
             truth
             ,
             &
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             ,
             making
             the
             word
             of
             God
             their
             rule
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             pronounce
             sentence
             at
             any
             time
             without
             mature
             deliberation
             ,
             grave
             advice
             ,
             &
             begging
             direction
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             because
             God
             doth
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             assist
             and
             direct
             their
             minds
             and
             tongues
             in
             searching
             out
             the
             most
             secret
             wickednesses
             ,
             and
             in
             giving
             judgement
             ,
             therefore
             their
             sentence
             is
             usually
             divine
             &
             just
             ,
             and
             their
             mouth
             doth
             seldome
             erre
             in
             judgement
             :
             or
             4.
             that
             thus
             it
             should
             be
             with
             kings
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             wisely
             consider
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             &
             search
             into
             the
             most
             secret
             causes
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             still
             speak
             that
             which
             is
             right
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             at
             any
             time
             erre
             in
             judgement
             .
             And
             indeed
             these
             two
             last
             expositions
             are
             clearly
             the
             best
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             two
             other
             Proverbs
             that
             follow
             vers
             .
             12
             ,
             &
             13.
             that
             must
             necessarily
             be
             expounded
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             I
             know
             the
             words
             may
             be
             also
             capable
             of
             some
             other
             expositions
             :
             as
             that
             kings
             will
             have
             their
             decrees
             stand
             ,
             &
             be
             accounted
             just
             ,
             whatever
             they
             be
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             Princes
             &
             other
             great
             mens
             words
             are
             usually
             esteemed
             as
             oracles
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             decrees
             are
             counted
             just
             ,
             whereas
             with
             poor
             men
             it
             is
             no
             way
             so
             .
             But
             the
             former
             expositions
             are
             clearly
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               A
               just
               weight
               and
               balance
               are
               the
               Lords
               ;
               all
               the
               weights
               of
               the
               bag
               are
               his
               work
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             devised
             by
             his
             speciall
             providence
             &
             direction
             ,
             and
             are
             ordained
             &
             appointed
             by
             him
             ;
             they
             have
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             his
             seal
             upon
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             may
             use
             any
             other
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             punish
             them
             for
             it
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             chap.
             11.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               It
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               kings
               to
               commit
               wickednesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             to
             commit
             it
             themselves
             ,
             or
             that
             others
             should
             commit
             it
             ;
             they
             abhorre
             it
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             doe
             it
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             endure
             it
             in
             others
             .
             And
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             should
             be
             with
             kings
             ,
             or
             that
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             good
             kings
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               For
               the
               throne
               is
               established
               by
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             executing
             justice
             in
             punishing
             the
             wicked
             ;
             or
             ,
             more
             generally
             ,
             by
             a
             constant
             care
             to
             obey
             Gods
             laws
             ,
             whether
             in
             prince
             or
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Righteous
               lips
               are
               the
               delight
               of
               kings
               .
            
             ]
             As
             namely
             ,
             men
             that
             will
             not
             lye
             nor
             slander
             ,
             judges
             that
             will
             give
             righteous
             judgement
             ,
             and
             wise
             &
             faithfull
             counsellors
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             dissemble
             nor
             flatter
             ,
             but
             will
             speak
             that
             which
             is
             just
             and
             true
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             by
             way
             of
             shewing
             them
             any
             evil
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             may
             be
             extremely
             harsh
             and
             distastfull
             to
             their
             corrupt
             nature
             .
             But
             see
             also
             the
             foregoing
             Notes
             vers
             .
             10.
             and
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               wrath
               of
               a
               king
               is
               as
               messengers
               of
               death
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             as
             terrible
             ,
             &
             as
             sure
             a
             forerunner
             and
             token
             of
             unavoidable
             death
             ,
             presently
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             as
             if
             many
             messengers
             should
             be
             sent
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             shews
             the
             thing
             is
             certain
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             man
             notice
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             many
             should
             be
             sent
             to
             him
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             against
             whom
             there
             can
             be
             no
             hope
             to
             defend
             himself
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             kings
             have
             such
             absolute
             power
             ,
             many
             severall
             waies
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             any
             man
             with
             whom
             they
             are
             offended
             .
             Indeed
             if
             their
             servants
             do
             but
             see
             them
             angry
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             ready
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             
             to
             make
             him
             away
             .
             
               But
               a
               wise
               man
               will
               pacify
               it
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             his
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             friends
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             own
             wise
             &
             calm
             and
             gracious
             speeches
             .
             I
             know
             it
             may
             also
             be
             meant
             of
             a
             wise
             mans
             stepping
             in
             to
             pacify
             the
             kings
             wrath
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             others
             .
             But
             however
             the
             main
             drift
             of
             this
             clause
             is
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             in
             that
             hereby
             men
             can
             pacify
             the
             wrath
             of
             kings
             ,
             which
             no
             gifts
             nor
             tender
             of
             service
             can
             doe
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             need
             of
             those
             things
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               In
               the
               light
               of
               the
               kings
               countenance
               is
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             lightsome
             and
             chearfull
             countenance
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             light
             of
             the
             sun
             is
             ,
             a
             means
             of
             chearing
             and
             reviving
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             were
             before
             as
             dead
             men
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             bitter
             affliction
             &
             sorrow
             :
             
               and
               his
               favour
               is
               as
               a
               cloud
               of
               the
               later
               rain
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             great
             refreshing
             ,
             &
             that
             which
             usually
             brings
             men
             to
             a
             flourishing
             and
             prosperous
             condition
             .
             The
             Proverb
             may
             also
             be
             understood
             more
             particularly
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             man
             was
             in
             danger
             of
             death
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             kings
             anger
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             pleased
             to
             look
             chearfully
             again
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             will
             again
             re-assure
             life
             to
             him
             ,
             &
             his
             favour
             in
             pardoning
             him
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             at
             last
             procured
             ,
             will
             be
             
               as
               a
               cloud
               of
               the
               later
               rain
            
             :
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             11.14
             .
             Job
             29.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               How
               much
               better
               is
               it
               to
               get
               wisdome
               then
               gold
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             wisdome
             is
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             can
             never
             be
             lost
             ,
             that
             never
             brings
             those
             vexations
             with
             it
             that
             do
             alwaies
             accompany
             outward
             riches
             ,
             that
             is
             many
             waies
             advantageous
             to
             men
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             will
             surely
             bring
             them
             to
             life
             eternall
             hereafter
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             chap.
             3.14
             .
             and
             8.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               high
               way
               of
               the
               upright
               is
               to
               depart
               from
               evil
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             their
             ordinary
             course
             ;
             their
             constant
             purpose
             ,
             desire
             &
             endeavour
             is
             ,
             to
             shun
             every
             evil
             way
             ,
             though
             through
             mistake
             or
             violence
             of
             temptation
             they
             may
             sometimes
             step
             into
             the
             by-waies
             of
             sin
             .
             To
             which
             some
             adde
             also
             ,
             that
             
               to
               depart
               from
               evil
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               high
               way
               of
               the
               upright
               ,
            
             because
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             rode-waies
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             ,
             an
             easie
             and
             a
             safe
             way
             :
             an
             easie
             way
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             plainly
             made
             known
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             because
             his
             affection
             to
             it
             ,
             &
             inuring
             himself
             to
             walk
             in
             it
             ,
             makes
             it
             no
             way
             so
             hard
             to
             him
             as
             it
             is
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             a
             safe
             way
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             ●anger
             of
             any
             evil
             or
             mischief
             in
             it
             .
             Which
             is
             farther
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               that
               keepeth
               his
               way
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             keepeth
             close
             to
             the
             way
             that
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             him
             ,
             
               preserveth
               his
               soul
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             shall
             be
             surely
             under
             Gods
             protection
             here
             ,
             and
             shall
             as
             certainly
             escape
             eternall
             destruction
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Pride
               goeth
               before
               destruction
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Better
               it
               is
               to
               be
               of
               an
               humble
               spirit
               with
               the
               lowly
               ,
               then
               to
               divide
               the
               spoil
               with
               the
               proud
               .
            
             ]
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             inferred
             from
             the
             foregoing
             Proverb
             .
             And
             if
             by
             
               the
               lowly
            
             here
             we
             understand
             those
             that
             are
             in
             an
             afflicted
             and
             low
             condition
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Proverb
             is
             clearly
             this
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             much
             better
             to
             be
             a
             poor
             man
             and
             humble
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             joyned
             together
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             condition
             doth
             many
             times
             bring
             men
             to
             be
             of
             an
             humble
             spirit
             )
             then
             to
             be
             rich
             and
             proud
             ,
             as
             usually
             rich
             men
             are
             :
             or
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             better
             to
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             poor
             captives
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             humble
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             conquerors
             ,
             and
             proud
             ;
             which
             is
             
             said
             because
             nothing
             doth
             more
             puff
             up
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             victories
             in
             the
             war
             usually
             doe
             .
             But
             if
             by
             
               the
               lowly
            
             we
             understand
             men
             of
             a
             lowly
             &
             humble
             spirit
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             better
             to
             be
             one
             of
             those
             that
             are
             of
             an
             humble
             &
             lowly
             spirit
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             though
             thereby
             a
             man
             be
             the
             more
             wronged
             ,
             as
             the
             humble
             that
             will
             bear
             injuries
             usually
             are
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             one
             of
             those
             proud
             ones
             that
             are
             usually
             oppressors
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             have
             a
             share
             among
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             divide
             the
             spoil
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               He
               that
               handleth
               a
               matter
               wisely
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               He
               that
               understandeth
               a
               matter
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             will
             undertake
             nothing
             rashly
             ,
             but
             by
             due
             pondering
             &
             advising
             beforehand
             of
             what
             he
             intends
             to
             doe
             ,
             maketh
             sure
             that
             he
             throughly
             understandeth
             what
             he
             is
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             then
             doth
             accordingly
             manage
             his
             work
             in
             a
             prudent
             manner
             :
             
               shall
               find
               good
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             prosper
             in
             what
             he
             undertakes
             ,
             &
             shall
             have
             much
             refreshing
             comfort
             in
             the
             prudent
             &
             successefull
             carrying
             on
             his
             enterprises
             :
             
               and
               who
               so
               trusteth
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               happy
               is
               he
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             fail
             those
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             will
             blesse
             their
             endeavours
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             should
             some
             way
             fail
             in
             managing
             their
             affairs
             .
             Now
             the
             joyning
             of
             these
             two
             thus
             discovers
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             both
             these
             must
             be
             joyned
             together
             :
             we
             must
             not
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             trusting
             in
             God
             ,
             neglect
             any
             due
             care
             of
             ordering
             our
             affairs
             as
             becomes
             wise
             men
             ;
             neither
             must
             we
             trust
             in
             our
             care
             and
             wisdome
             for
             the
             managing
             of
             our
             undertaking
             ;
             but
             for
             our
             successe
             therein
             must
             rest
             wholly
             upon
             God
             ,
             without
             whose
             blessings
             the
             endeavours
             of
             the
             wisest
             men
             are
             nothing
             worth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               The
               wise
               in
               heart
               shall
               be
               called
               prudent
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             By
             
               the
               wise
               in
               heart
            
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             godly
             man
             ,
             or
             the
             man
             that
             is
             truly
             wise
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.8
             .
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             some
             good
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             &
             understanding
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             
               shall
               be
               called
               prudent
            
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             deservedly
             to
             be
             accounted
             ,
             a
             wise
             and
             prudent
             man
             ;
             (
             as
             Isa
             .
             4.3
             .
             
               he
               that
               remaineth
               in
               Ierusalem
               shall
               be
               called
               holy
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             be
             holy
             )
             or
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             shew
             himself
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             acknowledged
             and
             commended
             to
             be
             an
             intelligent
             prudent
             man
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             never
             seeks
             to
             set
             forth
             himself
             as
             such
             in
             any
             way
             of
             ostentation
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               the
               lips
               encrease●●
               ▪
               learning
               ,
            
             by
             
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               the
               lips
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             any
             manner
             of
             speaking
             in
             a
             way
             of
             instruction
             ,
             whereby
             mens
             words
             are
             pleasing
             &
             delightfull
             to
             the
             hearers
             ,
             as
             when
             men
             speak
             fitly
             &
             meekly
             &
             affectionately
             &
             prudently
             ,
             which
             will
             indeed
             allay
             the
             sharpnesse
             of
             reproofs
             ;
             or
             else
             more
             particularly
             the
             gift
             of
             speaking
             eloquently
             and
             elegantly
             :
             and
             then
             of
             this
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             
               encreaseth
               learning
            
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             of
             the
             teachers
             improoving
             his
             own
             knowledge
             by
             instructing
             others
             ,
             yet
             here
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             edifying
             &
             profiting
             of
             his
             hearers
             .
             Because
             men
             will
             usually
             flock
             after
             such
             a
             teacher
             ,
             and
             because
             such
             a
             gift
             of
             utterance
             and
             elegancy
             in
             speaking
             doth
             work
             powerfully
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             hearers
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             encrease
             learning
             very
             much
             .
             And
             so
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Proverb
             may
             accordingly
             be
             ,
             either
             1.
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             wisdome
             ;
             the
             first
             clause
             shewing
             the
             good
             it
             doth
             to
             the
             wise
             man
             himself
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             attains
             to
             the
             vertue
             and
             praise
             of
             prudence
             ;
             and
             the
             second
             ,
             what
             good
             
             it
             doth
             to
             others
             ,
             by
             causing
             in
             them
             an
             encrease
             of
             learning
             :
             or
             2.
             to
             discover
             what
             an
             accession
             to
             wisdome
             eloquence
             is
             :
             a
             wise
             man
             shall
             be
             esteemed
             for
             his
             knowledge
             and
             learning
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             able
             elegantly
             to
             expresse
             himself
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             eloquence
             that
             makes
             men
             instrumentall
             for
             the
             encreasing
             of
             knowledge
             and
             learning
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Vnderstanding
               is
               a
               wel-spring
               of
               life
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             yieldeth
             life
             constantly
             &
             abundantly
             to
             those
             that
             have
             it
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             those
             that
             have
             it
             a
             constant
             means
             of
             conveying
             life
             to
             those
             that
             are
             instructed
             by
             them
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             10.11
             .
             &
             13
             ,
             14
             :
             
               but
               the
               instruction
               of
               fools
               is
               folly
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             folly
             to
             instruct
             fools
             ;
             or
             ,
             fools
             will
             be
             instructed
             no
             way
             but
             by
             their
             own
             folly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             miseries
             which
             their
             folly
             brings
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             is
             rather
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             fools
             undertake
             to
             advise
             any
             body
             ,
             they
             can
             utter
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             is
             foolish
             and
             wicked
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             when
             false
             teachers
             instruct
             men
             ,
             their
             instruction
             is
             mere
             folly
             .
             And
             so
             that
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             intended
             by
             the
             opposition
             of
             these
             two
             clauses
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             wise
             is
             in
             their
             instructing
             of
             others
             as
             a
             wel-spring
             of
             life
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             folly
             of
             fools
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             wicked
             foolish
             men
             ,
             or
             seducers
             and
             false
             teachers
             )
             is
             in
             their
             instructing
             of
             others
             as
             a
             wel-spring
             of
             poysonous
             waters
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             death
             of
             those
             that
             are
             instructed
             by
             them
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             wise
             men
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             ordinary
             discourse
             ,
             will
             be
             speaking
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             others
             ;
             whereas
             fools
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             where
             they
             would
             shew
             most
             gravity
             ,
             when
             they
             undertake
             to
             advise
             and
             teach
             others
             ,
             utter
             nothing
             but
             folly
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             tends
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             those
             that
             hear
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               The
               heart
               of
               the
               wise
               teacheth
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             A
             man
             by
             his
             wisdome
             knoweth
             when
             ,
             &
             what
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             speak
             :
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             better
             a
             man
             understands
             any
             thing
             ,
             the
             better
             able
             he
             will
             still
             be
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             wise
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             speak
             the
             more
             discreetly
             &
             well
             in
             every
             regard
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             speak
             rashly
             ,
             but
             to
             meditate
             beforehand
             what
             they
             shall
             speak
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             15.28
             .
             Yea
             &
             needs
             must
             they
             speak
             wisely
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             are
             endued
             with
             true
             wisdome
             &
             grace
             ,
             because
             alwaies
             
               out
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               heart
               the
               mouth
               speaketh
               ,
            
             Matth.
             12.34
             .
             
               And
               addeth
               learning
               to
               his
               lips
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             wisdome
             that
             is
             in
             the
             wise
             mans
             heart
             enableth
             him
             to
             speak
             learnedly
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             others
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             teaching
             others
             he
             himself
             learns
             to
             be
             more
             and
             more
             able
             to
             speak
             ,
             both
             wisely
             and
             elegantly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Pleasant
               words
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             holy
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             15.26
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             full
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             learning
             ,
             eloquence
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             gentlenesse
             ,
             compassion
             and
             love
             ,
             (
             whether
             uttered
             by
             way
             of
             instruction
             or
             reproof
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ;
             )
             
               are
               as
               an
               hony-comb
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             19.7
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             sweet
             &
             wholesome
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               sweet
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               health
               to
               the
               bones
            
             :
             which
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             hony-comb
             ,
             as
             being
             sweet
             to
             a
             mans
             tast
             ,
             and
             healthfull
             severall
             ways
             ,
             or
             to
             those
             
               pleasant
               words
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             an
             hony-comb
             ,
             are
             delightfull
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             a
             means
             of
             health
             to
             the
             body
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             14.30
             .
             and
             15.30
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               way
               that
               seemeth
               right
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             14.12
             .
             The
             
             very
             same
             Proverb
             is
             again
             repeated
             here
             ,
             because
             this
             self-delusion
             is
             so
             exceeding
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             naturally
             so
             exceedingly
             inclined
             to
             it
             .
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             here
             again
             inserted
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             Proverb
             ,
             that
             men
             might
             consider
             ,
             that
             all
             words
             that
             may
             seem
             pleasant
             to
             carnal
             reason
             ,
             are
             not
             those
             
               pleasant
               words
            
             which
             are
             there
             intended
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               He
               that
               laboureth
               ,
               laboureth
               for
               himself
               ,
               for
               his
               mouth
               craveth
               it
               of
               him
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               his
               mouth
               boweth
               unto
               him
            
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             humbly
             beggeth
             it
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             a
             man
             cannot
             live
             except
             he
             gets
             meat
             to
             eat
             .
             The
             drift
             therefore
             of
             this
             Proverb
             may
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             both
             how
             willingly
             men
             should
             submit
             to
             any
             honest
             labour
             ,
             and
             how
             unnaturall
             a
             sin
             idlenesse
             is
             ,
             even
             such
             that
             it
             is
             pitty
             such
             persons
             should
             eat
             ,
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.10
             ;
             and
             likewise
             that
             they
             should
             not
             wear
             out
             themselves
             with
             toiling
             for
             superfluities
             ,
             because
             if
             a
             man
             by
             his
             moderate
             labour
             can
             but
             get
             things
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             as
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             it
             is
             sit
             that
             herewith
             he
             should
             be
             content
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               An
               ungodly
               man
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               A
               man
               of
               Belial
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             13.13
             .
             As
             before
             vers
             .
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             &c.
             Solomon
             shewed
             how
             much
             good
             is
             done
             by
             the
             lips
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             so
             here
             ,
             in
             the
             four
             next
             verses
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             how
             mischievous
             wicked
             mens
             tongues
             are
             .
             
               An
               ungodly
               man
               diggeth
               up
               evil
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             he
             wittingly
             &
             continually
             endeavours
             in
             a
             secret
             way
             to
             undermine
             men
             &
             to
             insnare
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             men
             dig
             pitfals
             for
             others
             to
             fall
             into
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             6.27
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             night
             &
             day
             he
             is
             still
             plotting
             to
             commit
             sin
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             doe
             mischief
             unto
             others
             ,
             being
             still
             searching
             in
             his
             mind
             how
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             men
             by
             digging
             search
             for
             minerals
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             &
             then
             afterwards
             with
             great
             pains
             he
             endeavoureth
             to
             accomplish
             it
             .
             And
             to
             these
             some
             adde
             too
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             said
             to
             dig
             up
             evil
             ,
             because
             he
             rips
             up
             things
             long
             since
             done
             &
             forgotten
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             some
             evil
             upon
             men
             .
             
               And
               in
               his
               lips
               there
               is
               a
               burning
               fire
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             because
             therewith
             he
             vents
             his
             fiery
             passions
             and
             distempered
             heats
             ,
             by
             railing
             ,
             threatning
             ,
             lyes
             &
             slanders
             ,
             2.
             because
             by
             the
             tongue
             ,
             which
             hath
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             shape
             &
             colour
             of
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             ,
             they
             kindle
             strife
             &
             divisions
             amongst
             men
             ,
             &
             are
             as
             very
             fire-brands
             both
             in
             Church
             &
             commonwealth
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             usually
             burnt
             up
             &
             brought
             into
             utter
             desolation
             ;
             &
             3.
             because
             by
             the
             slanders
             and
             other
             evils
             of
             the
             tongue
             men
             vex
             and
             torture
             others
             ,
             even
             as
             men
             are
             pained
             and
             tortured
             with
             the
             scorching
             &
             burning
             of
             fire
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               A
               froward
               man
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             3.32
             .
             and
             6.12
             .
             It
             seems
             to
             be
             meant
             here
             of
             those
             that
             out
             of
             crossenesse
             &
             peevishnesse
             are
             still
             prone
             to
             misinterpret
             &
             pervert
             other
             mens
             waies
             &
             words
             :
             
               soweth
               strife
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             spreadeth
             contentions
             in
             every
             place
             where
             he
             cometh
             :
             
               and
               a
               whisperer
               separateth
               chief
               friends
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             princes
             ,
             men
             in
             high
             places
             ,
             that
             are
             united
             in
             a
             strict
             bond
             of
             friendship
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             friends
             that
             are
             most
             intimate
             ,
             and
             do
             most
             intirely
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             29.
             
             
               A
               violent
               man
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             A
             man
             head-strong
             in
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             cannot
             sleep
             except
             he
             doe
             evil
             ,
             and
             is
             regardlesse
             of
             all
             laws
             ordained
             to
             restrain
             men
             from
             evil
             ;
             or
             ,
             a
             man
             violently
             bent
             to
             doe
             mischief
             :
             
               enticeth
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               &
               leadeth
               him
               into
               the
               way
               that
               is
               not
               good
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             courses
             sinfull
             or
             hurtfull
             .
             The
             
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             such
             men
             are
             wont
             with
             their
             flattering
             speeches
             either
             to
             draw
             others
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             1.10
             ,
             11
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             allure
             them
             into
             some
             snare
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bring
             upon
             them
             the
             mischief
             they
             have
             plotted
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               He
               shutteth
               his
               eyes
               to
               devise
               froward
               things
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             shutteth
             his
             eyes
             that
             he
             may
             the
             more
             intentively
             plot
             and
             contrive
             some
             mischief
             in
             his
             mind
             ;
             but
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             6.13
             ,
             &
             10.10
             :
             
               moving
               his
               lips
               he
               bringeth
               evil
               to
               passe
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             wicked
             speaking
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             begins
             to
             speak
             ,
             he
             presently
             effects
             the
             mischief
             he
             hath
             so
             contrived
             in
             his
             mind
             .
             Yet
             by
             
               moving
               his
               lips
            
             may
             also
             be
             meant
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             mumbling
             and
             muttering
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             is
             usuall
             with
             men
             when
             they
             are
             plotting
             some
             mischief
             against
             men
             ,
             or
             when
             their
             hearts
             are
             swoln
             with
             rage
             ,
             &
             a
             full
             resolution
             to
             do
             them
             some
             evil
             ;
             or
             ,
             his
             whispering
             &
             speaking
             softly
             to
             his
             companions
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             over-heard
             by
             some
             body
             ,
             and
             so
             prevented
             in
             what
             he
             hath
             designed
             to
             doe
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             by
             their
             cunning
             plots
             ,
             and
             hypocrisy
             in
             the
             close
             carrying
             on
             their
             designes
             ,
             do
             work
             much
             villany
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               The
               hoary
               head
               is
               a
               crown
               of
               glory
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               found
               in
               the
               way
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             ]
             To
             such
             a
             one
             the
             gray
             hairs
             wherewith
             his
             head
             is
             compassed
             round
             about
             is
             a
             glorious
             ornament
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             silver
             crown
             which
             God
             himself
             hath
             put
             upon
             his
             head
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             such
             an
             one
             doth
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             bear
             in
             himself
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Ancient
               of
               daies
            
             ,
             Dan.
             7.9
             .
             as
             likewise
             because
             old
             men
             by
             long
             experience
             do
             often
             attain
             the
             greater
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             gray
             hairs
             of
             such
             men
             do
             render
             their
             countenance
             the
             more
             comely
             &
             grave
             ,
             and
             do
             naturally
             procure
             the
             more
             authority
             and
             respect
             amongst
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               flow
               to
               anger
               is
               better
               then
               the
               mighty
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             man
             of
             greater
             excellency
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             be
             commended
             for
             his
             strength
             and
             fortitude
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             is
             of
             mighty
             bodily
             strength
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             soul
             is
             better
             then
             bodily
             strength
             ;
             it
             enables
             men
             to
             bear
             reproaches
             and
             injuries
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             all
             burdens
             the
             heaviest
             &
             hardest
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             &
             to
             resist
             and
             overcome
             a
             mans
             own
             unruly
             passions
             and
             sinfull
             lusts
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             principalities
             &
             powers
             Eph.
             6.12
             .
             which
             of
             all
             enemies
             are
             most
             hardly
             resisted
             and
             subdued
             .
             And
             by
             mens
             subduing
             these
             much
             benefit
             redounds
             to
             other
             ;
             whereas
             the
             mighty
             man
             cannot
             obtain
             victories
             nor
             subdue
             cities
             ,
             without
             much
             bloudshed
             and
             hurt
             to
             others
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               he
               that
               ruleth
               his
               spirit
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             overruleth
             his
             affections
             &
             passions
             ,
             
               then
               he
               that
               taketh
               a
               city
            
             ;
             who
             may
             the
             while
             be
             a
             slave
             to
             his
             own
             lust
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             chap.
             14.29
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BEtter
               is
               a
               dry
               morsell
               &
               quietnesse
               therewith
               ,
               then
               a
               house
               full
               of
               sacrifices
               with
               strife
               .
            
             ]
             We
             had
             a
             Proverb
             before
             much
             like
             this
             ,
             chap.
             15.17
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             briefly
             thus
             ;
             that
             the
             smallest
             &
             coursest
             pittance
             ,
             with
             quiet
             ,
             is
             more
             comfortable
             ,
             safe
             and
             wholesome
             ,
             then
             a
             house
             full
             of
             good
             chear
             (
             for
             that
             is
             meant
             by
             
               a
               house
               
               full
               of
               sacrifices
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             7.14
             .
             )
             with
             strife
             and
             contention
             .
             Which
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             because
             at
             feasts
             wine
             &
             good
             chear
             do
             usually
             cause
             many
             quarrels
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             better
             to
             be
             in
             a
             low
             then
             in
             a
             high
             condition
             ,
             because
             these
             are
             usually
             exposed
             to
             more
             envy
             and
             hatred
             and
             strife
             then
             meaner
             men
             are
             .
             Others
             also
             understand
             this
             Proverb
             of
             the
             happinesse
             of
             those
             that
             enjoy
             a
             little
             with
             quiet
             of
             conscience
             ,
             above
             those
             that
             have
             plenty
             with
             a
             conscience
             that
             continually
             chideth
             them
             for
             what
             they
             have
             gotten
             unjustly
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             other
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               A
               wise
               servant
               shall
               have
               rule
               over
               a
               son
               that
               causeth
               shame
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             10.5
             .
             and
             14.35
             :
             
               and
               shall
               have
               part
               of
               the
               inheritance
               among
               the
               brethren
               .
            
             Thus
             it
             is
             usually
             in
             both
             particulars
             mentioned
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             when
             a
             servant
             for
             his
             wisdome
             is
             advanced
             to
             some
             place
             of
             honour
             &
             magistracy
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             foolish
             son
             having
             wasted
             his
             estate
             ,
             &
             being
             become
             poor
             ,
             liveth
             under
             his
             command
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             when
             the
             master
             of
             such
             a
             servant
             shall
             give
             him
             the
             rule
             over
             his
             whole
             family
             ,
             or
             shall
             make
             him
             at
             his
             death
             one
             of
             his
             Executors
             ,
             &
             a
             guardian
             over
             his
             foolish
             son
             ,
             perhaps
             over
             all
             his
             children
             .
             And
             so
             the
             second
             also
             ,
             either
             when
             such
             a
             servant
             ,
             growing
             rich
             and
             great
             ,
             buyes
             the
             estate
             of
             his
             masters
             prodigal
             child
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             when
             a
             master
             shall
             give
             one
             of
             his
             daughters
             in
             marriage
             to
             such
             a
             servant
             ,
             or
             shall
             adopt
             him
             for
             his
             son
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             shall
             at
             his
             death
             allot
             him
             a
             share
             in
             his
             inheritance
             .
             But
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             wisdome
             doth
             often
             prefer
             men
             above
             those
             that
             otherwise
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             their
             folly
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             their
             betters
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               fining
               pot
               is
               for
               silver
               ,
               and
               the
               furnace
               for
               gold
               ;
               but
               the
               Lord
               tryeth
               the
               hearts
               .
            
             ]
             Either
             we
             must
             understand
             these
             words
             thus
             ;
             that
             as
             the
             fining
             pot
             and
             the
             furnace
             do
             try
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             so
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             eyes
             are
             as
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             ,
             Rev.
             1.14
             .
             tryeth
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             :
             or
             thus
             ;
             whereas
             the
             gold-smith
             can
             by
             his
             art
             try
             of
             what
             goodnesse
             his
             silver
             &
             gold
             are
             ,
             &
             can
             purify
             them
             from
             the
             drosse
             that
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             none
             but
             the
             Lord
             only
             can
             try
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             exactly
             know
             ,
             or
             purify
             and
             purge
             by
             affliction
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             7.9
             .
             and
             26.2
             .
             and
             66.10
             .
             and
             Job
             23.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               A
               wicked
               doer
               giveth
               heed
               to
               false
               lips
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             lies
             ,
             slanders
             ,
             flatteries
             ,
             or
             generally
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             speeches
             whatsoever
             :
             
               and
               a
               liar
               giveth
               eare
               to
               a
               naughty
               tongue
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             mischievous
             tongue
             ,
             or
             a
             lying
             slanderous
             tongue
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             therefore
             may
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             1.
             that
             not
             only
             to
             speak
             evil
             ,
             but
             also
             willingly
             to
             hearken
             to
             evil
             speakers
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             prone
             to
             believe
             lies
             ,
             is
             the
             property
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             wicked
             men
             are
             still
             ready
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             evil
             suggestions
             ,
             enticements
             &
             commands
             of
             others
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             because
             men
             are
             delighted
             with
             such
             talk
             as
             is
             sutable
             to
             their
             disposition
             ,
             therefore
             liars
             and
             slanderers
             love
             to
             hear
             the
             lies
             and
             slanders
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             generally
             all
             wicked
             men
             delight
             to
             hear
             those
             that
             talk
             wickedly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Whoso
               mocketh
               the
               poor
               reproacheth
               his
               maker
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             derideth
             a
             man
             distressed
             with
             poverty
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             sad
             affliction
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             deride
             any
             body
             ;
             but
             the
             poor
             man
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             men
             do
             usually
             take
             most
             liberty
             to
             scoffe
             at
             such
             men
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             deriding
             of
             them
             is
             worst
             ,
             because
             
             thereby
             men
             adde
             affliction
             to
             the
             afflicted
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             14.31
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Childrens
               children
               are
               the
               crown
               of
               old
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             this
             makes
             known
             that
             they
             are
             very
             aged
             ,
             and
             because
             children
             are
             a
             glorious
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             render
             their
             parents
             to
             be
             the
             more
             reverenced
             &
             respected
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             of
             the
             more
             authority
             amongst
             men
             :
             
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               children
               are
               their
               fathers
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             living
             or
             dead
             :
             for
             living
             with
             them
             ,
             their
             wisdome
             and
             authority
             do
             supply
             many
             defects
             in
             their
             children
             ;
             and
             whether
             living
             or
             dying
             they
             are
             an
             honour
             to
             them
             .
             But
             now
             both
             these
             clauses
             must
             be
             understood
             both
             of
             parents
             &
             children
             that
             are
             vertuous
             &
             pious
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             they
             will
             both
             be
             but
             a
             crown
             of
             thorns
             to
             their
             nearest
             relations
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Excellent
               speech
               becometh
               not
               a
               fool
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             by
             
               excellent
               speech
            
             understand
             copious
             fluency
             of
             speech
             ,
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               becometh
               not
               a
               fool
            
             ,
             because
             the
             more
             he
             speaks
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             will
             discover
             his
             folly
             .
             Again
             ,
             others
             by
             
               excellent
               speech
            
             understand
             a
             stately
             &
             eloquent
             way
             of
             speaking
             ,
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               becometh
               not
               a
               fool
            
             ,
             because
             when
             he
             speaketh
             so
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             not
             like
             himself
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             a
             prince
             doth
             (
             as
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             )
             when
             he
             tells
             lies
             .
             But
             the
             most
             and
             best
             of
             Expositours
             do
             by
             
               excellent
               speech
            
             understand
             any
             grave
             speech
             ,
             discourse
             or
             counsell
             ,
             concerning
             high
             and
             weighty
             &
             excellent
             things
             :
             as
             namely
             ,
             concerning
             matters
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             welfare
             of
             common-wealths
             ,
             which
             becometh
             not
             a
             fool
             ,
             because
             the
             vanity
             and
             weaknesse
             of
             such
             a
             mans
             mind
             ,
             &
             the
             great
             importance
             of
             such
             affairs
             ,
             do
             not
             suit
             well
             together
             ;
             it
             becomes
             grave
             &
             learned
             men
             to
             give
             their
             judgement
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             whose
             worth
             and
             renown
             will
             adde
             weight
             to
             their
             words
             ;
             or
             else
             concerning
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             &c.
             the
             reproving
             of
             vice
             ,
             and
             commending
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             which
             becomes
             not
             an
             ignorant
             wicked
             sot
             ,
             that
             understands
             not
             nor
             practiseth
             what
             he
             saith
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               A
               gift
               is
               as
               a
               precious
               stone
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             acceptable
             to
             him
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             ;
             even
             as
             precious
             stones
             ,
             which
             men
             are
             wont
             earnestly
             to
             desire
             &
             highly
             to
             esteem
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             it
             to
             give
             :
             Rich
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             gifts
             to
             give
             ,
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             effectuall
             alluring
             baits
             ,
             like
             a
             precious
             stone
             that
             draweth
             the
             eyes
             of
             beholders
             to
             it
             ;
             they
             think
             to
             doe
             what
             they
             please
             with
             their
             gifts
             :
             
               whithersoever
               it
               turneth
               ,
               it
               prospereth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             prevails
             for
             the
             most
             part
             with
             any
             man
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             him
             that
             receives
             it
             to
             understand
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             giver
             ,
             and
             to
             doe
             whatever
             he
             desires
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               that
               covereth
               a
               transgression
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             any
             fault
             which
             a
             man
             hath
             committed
             ,
             or
             any
             injury
             done
             ,
             whether
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             against
             himself
             or
             others
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.12
             :
             seeketh
             (
             or
             ,
             
               procureth
               )
               love
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             gaineth
             or
             preserveth
             the
             love
             of
             the
             man
             whose
             transgression
             he
             so
             covereth
             ;
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             he
             takes
             also
             the
             best
             way
             to
             make
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             friendship
             amongst
             others
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               repeateth
               a
               matter
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             reports
             abroad
             the
             faults
             men
             have
             committed
             ,
             or
             upbraids
             them
             with
             former
             injuries
             ,
             or
             being
             to
             make
             peace
             between
             party
             and
             party
             rips
             up
             old
             offences
             :
             
               separateth
               very
               friends
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             makes
             his
             best
             friends
             weary
             of
             him
             ,
             y●a
             to
             become
             his
             enemies
             ;
             or
             ,
             
             he
             makes
             divisions
             betwixt
             the
             most
             intimate
             friends
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             16.28
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               An
               evil
               man
               seeketh
               only
               rebellion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             A
             carnall
             man
             in
             all
             that
             he
             doeth
             sins
             against
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             whole
             life
             is
             one
             continued
             course
             of
             rebellion
             against
             him
             ;
             yea
             he
             delights
             in
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             that
             :
             even
             when
             he
             doeth
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             any
             outward
             temptation
             of
             pleasure
             or
             profit
             that
             draweth
             him
             thereto
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             perverse
             inclination
             to
             rebell
             against
             Gods
             commands
             ,
             which
             therefore
             he
             many
             times
             doth
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             outward
             bait
             of
             any
             advantage
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             may
             tempt
             him
             to
             it
             .
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             with
             reference
             to
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             a
             wicked
             man
             minds
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             that
             he
             may
             carry
             himself
             stubbornly
             &
             rebelliously
             against
             those
             that
             ,
             either
             by
             words
             or
             stripes
             ,
             seek
             to
             reclaim
             him
             from
             his
             evil
             waies
             .
             
               Therefore
               a
               cruell
               messenger
               shall
               be
               sent
               against
               him
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             from
             God
             or
             man
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             16.14
             .
             And
             by
             this
             
               cruell
               messenger
            
             may
             be
             meant
             an
             accusing
             torturing
             conscience
             ,
             or
             death
             ,
             or
             the
             devil
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             gives
             over
             wicked
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             just
             executioner
             of
             his
             wrath
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             it
             best
             to
             understand
             it
             generally
             of
             all
             punishments
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             executioners
             of
             vengeance
             imployed
             by
             the
             civill
             magistrate
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               bear
               robbed
               of
               her
               whelps
               meet
               a
               man
               ,
               rather
               then
               a
               fool
               in
               his
               folly
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             extremity
             of
             his
             wickednesse
             &
             rage
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             a
             bear
             may
             be
             resisted
             and
             shunned
             ,
             but
             there
             will
             be
             no
             withstanding
             or
             avoiding
             the
             rage
             of
             such
             a
             fool
             ;
             and
             because
             by
             such
             an
             one
             men
             may
             be
             not
             only
             bereaved
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             their
             good
             name
             &
             their
             estate
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             the
             livelyhood
             of
             their
             children
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               beginning
               of
               strife
               is
               as
               when
               one
               letteth
               out
               water
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             strife
             is
             easily
             begun
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             make
             some
             little
             passage
             through
             a
             bank
             to
             let
             out
             waters
             :
             but
             contention
             being
             once
             begun
             will
             soon
             grow
             more
             and
             more
             violent
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             will
             be
             within
             a
             while
             almost
             impossible
             to
             make
             up
             the
             breach
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             proceed
             haply
             to
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             families
             &
             kingdomes
             ;
             even
             as
             waters
             so
             let
             out
             through
             a
             bank
             ,
             are
             wont
             quickly
             to
             make
             such
             a
             breach
             greater
             and
             greater
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             carry
             away
             all
             that
             stands
             in
             their
             way
             with
             unresistable
             violence
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             breach
             be
             made
             up
             again
             almost
             by
             any
             means
             .
             
               Therefore
               leave
               off
               contention
               before
               it
               be
               medled
               with
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             doe
             not
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             an
             occasion
             of
             strife
             ;
             or
             ,
             though
             another
             man
             gives
             occasion
             of
             strife
             ,
             yet
             forbear
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Wherefore
               is
               there
               a
               price
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               fool
               to
               get
               wisdome
               ,
               seeing
               he
               hath
               no
               heart
               to
               it
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             seeing
             he
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             being
             taught
             wisdome
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             no
             mind
             or
             desire
             to
             be
             wise
             or
             good
             ?
             It
             is
             therefore
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             unworthy
             of
             riches
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             make
             use
             of
             them
             to
             get
             wisdome
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             mans
             riches
             are
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             because
             he
             knoweth
             not
             how
             to
             imploy
             them
             for
             his
             own
             good
             ,
             but
             rather
             is
             usually
             the
             worse
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               A
               friend
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             A
             true
             friend
             ,
             whose
             friendship
             is
             grounded
             upon
             unchangeable
             things
             ,
             the
             vertue
             and
             piety
             of
             those
             whom
             he
             makes
             his
             friends
             ;
             
               loveth
               at
               all
               times
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             adversity
             as
             well
             as
             in
             prosperity
             :
             for
             that
             
             this
             is
             chiefly
             meant
             the
             following
             clause
             sheweth
             ,
             
               and
               a
               brother
               is
               born
               for
               adversity●
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             brother
             or
             near
             kinsman
             is
             by
             the
             bond
             of
             nature
             engaged
             to
             help
             his
             brother
             in
             adversity
             .
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Proverb
             is
             clearly
             this
             ;
             that
             they
             only
             shew
             themselves
             true
             friends
             &
             brothers
             ,
             that
             manifest
             themselves
             to
             be
             such
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             distresse
             &
             trouble
             .
             Yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             the
             second
             clause
             concerning
             brothers
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             man
             that
             sheweth
             himself
             loving
             to
             his
             friend
             in
             adversity
             ,
             doth
             herein
             carry
             himself
             as
             a
             brother
             ,
             &
             ought
             so
             to
             be
             esteemed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               A
               man
               void
               of
               understanding
               striketh
               hands
               ,
               and
               becometh
               surety
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               friend
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             rashly
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             first
             sight
             &
             presence
             of
             his
             friend
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             before
             he
             desires
             him
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             without
             ever
             looking
             into
             the
             businesse
             ,
             or
             considering
             the
             danger
             that
             is
             in
             it
             :
             or
             ,
             
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               friend
               ,
            
             viz.
             the
             Creditor
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             obligeth
             himself
             for
             some
             third
             person
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             6.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               He
               loveth
               trangression
               that
               loveth
               strife
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             loveth
             to
             strive
             with
             other
             men
             ,
             or
             that
             loveth
             to
             see
             or
             make
             strife
             between
             man
             &
             man.
             And
             of
             such
             a
             one
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               he
               loveth
               transgression
            
             ,
             either
             because
             his
             loving
             strife
             sheweth
             him
             to
             be
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             as
             being
             one
             that
             taketh
             pleasure
             in
             sin
             ,
             &
             consequently
             one
             that
             will
             not
             stick
             at
             any
             other
             wickednesse
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             because
             strife
             doth
             usually
             bring
             men
             into
             all
             manner
             of
             transgressions
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Jam.
             3.16
             .
             
               where
               envying
               &
               strife
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               confusion
               &
               every
               evil
               work
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               &
               he
               that
               exalteth
               his
               gate
               seeketh
               destruction
               ,
            
             some
             by
             the
             word
             gate
             understand
             the
             door
             of
             a
             mans
             mouth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             taken
             Mic.
             7.5
             .
             
               keep
               the
               doors
               of
               thy
               mouth
               from
               her
               that
               lyeth
               in
               thy
               bosome
            
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             take
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             clause
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             wont
             to
             speak
             proudly
             &
             loftily
             ,
             in
             any
             way
             of
             boasting
             ,
             or
             despising
             others
             ,
             partly
             by
             stirring
             up
             men
             thereby
             against
             him
             ,
             &
             partly
             by
             provoking
             God
             to
             displeasure
             ,
             seeketh
             his
             own
             ruine
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             literally
             ,
             of
             a
             mans
             exalting
             
               his
               gate
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             house
             ,
             (
             a
             part
             being
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             )
             and
             that
             the
             meaning
             therefore
             is
             ,
             1.
             that
             as
             a
             man
             that
             builds
             his
             house
             higher
             then
             the
             foundation
             will
             bear
             ,
             may
             justly
             expect
             the
             downfall
             thereof
             ,
             so
             the
             man
             that
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             pride
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             buildeth
             his
             house
             more
             sumptuously
             and
             stately
             then
             is
             fitting
             for
             his
             condition
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             high-way
             to
             beggery
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             that
             buildeth
             lofty
             houses
             to
             the
             prejudice
             and
             with
             the
             oppression
             of
             others
             ,
             exposeth
             himself
             thereby
             to
             the
             hatred
             &
             envy
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             Gods
             high
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             in
             a
             manner
             seek
             his
             own
             destruction
             :
             and
             2.
             that
             accordingly
             he
             that
             any
             way
             exalts
             himself
             proudly
             above
             others
             ,
             despising
             them
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             subjection
             under
             him
             ,
             doth
             hereby
             draw
             destruction
             upon
             himself
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.2
             .
             For
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             which
             Solomon
             chiefly
             intended
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               a
               froward
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             of
             a
             peevish
             quarrelsome
             spirit
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             still
             taking
             offence
             at
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             spoken
             and
             done
             ,
             &
             wishing
             and
             plotting
             the
             hurt
             of
             others
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3.32
             .
             
               findeth
               no
               good
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             findeth
             no
             favour
             any
             where
             neither
             from
             God
             nor
             man.
             Or
             ,
             by
             the
             man
             of
             
               a
               froward
               heart
            
             may
             be
             meant
             a
             man
             that
             is
             stubbornly
             wicked
             ,
             
             see
             the
             Notes
             2
             Sam.
             22.27
             .
             and
             Job
             5.13
             ;
             or
             else
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             that
             carrieth
             a
             fair
             shew
             outwardly
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             frowardnesse
             ,
             wickednesse
             &
             mischief
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             upright
             man
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             froward
             in
             heart
             ,
             chap.
             11.20
             .
             
               They
               that
               are
               of
               a
               froward
               heart
               are
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               upright
               in
               their
               way
               are
               his
               delight
            
             :
             &
             then
             by
             this
             that
             is
             said
             of
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             that
             he
             
               findeth
               no
               good
            
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             never
             obtain
             any
             favour
             or
             blessing
             ,
             either
             for
             his
             everlasting
             estate
             ,
             or
             his
             condition
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             present
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             enjoy
             many
             earthly
             commodities
             ;
             he
             that
             seeks
             to
             avoid
             any
             evil
             or
             obtain
             any
             good
             by
             deceit
             or
             hypocrisie
             ,
             will
             be
             frustrate
             of
             his
             hopes
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             shall
             surely
             fall
             into
             evil
             .
             
               And
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               perverse
               tongue
               falleth
               into
               mischief
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             abuseth
             his
             tongue
             in
             any
             way
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             or
             more
             particularly
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             false
             deceitfull
             tongue
             ,
             shall
             bring
             thereby
             mischief
             upon
             himself
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             mischief
             he
             intended
             to
             others
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             may
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             punish
             not
             only
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             mens
             works
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             their
             hearts
             and
             tongues
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             abhor
             all
             wickednesse
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             much
             more
             will
             he
             punish
             it
             when
             men
             expresse
             it
             with
             their
             tongues
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               He
               that
               begetteth
               a
               fool
               ,
               doth
               it
               to
               his
               sorrow
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Whereas
             naturally
             men
             are
             glad
             to
             have
             children
             ,
             and
             do
             expect
             much
             joy
             from
             them
             ,
             if
             a
             child
             proveth
             foolish
             &
             wicked
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             occasion
             of
             much
             sorrow
             to
             his
             parents
             ;
             not
             to
             the
             mother
             only
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             prone
             to
             grieve
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             the
             father
             also
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.1
             :
             
               and
               the
               father
               of
               a
               fool
               hath
               no
               joy
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             foolish
             child
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             take
             comfort
             in
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Yet
             some
             Expositours
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             of
             the
             childs
             sorrow
             ,
             
               He
               that
               begetteth
               a
               fool
               ,
               doth
               it
               to
               his
               sorrow
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sorrow
             of
             that
             his
             foolish
             son
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             his
             folly
             &
             wickednesse
             will
             bring
             much
             misery
             &
             sorrow
             upon
             him
             :
             and
             then
             the
             next
             clause
             they
             understand
             of
             the
             fathers
             sorrow
             ,
             
               and
               the
               father
               of
               a
               fool
               hath
               no
               joy
               .
            
          
           
             Ver.
             22.
             
             
               A
               merry
               heart
               doth
               good
               like
               a
               medicine
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             doth
             as
             much
             good
             for
             the
             curing
             of
             the
             distempers
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             a
             medicine
             doth
             for
             the
             curing
             of
             bodily
             diseases
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             it
             doth
             a
             man
             as
             much
             good
             for
             his
             bodily
             health
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             15.13
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             words
             may
             be
             also
             translated
             thus
             ,
             
               A
               merry
               heart
               doth
               good
               to
               a
               medicine
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             helps
             the
             operation
             of
             physick
             for
             the
             recovery
             of
             health
             .
             
               But
               a
               broken
               spirit
               drieth
               the
               bones
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             heart
             broken
             with
             grief
             wasteth
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             3.8
             .
             and
             12.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               A
               wicked
               man
               taketh
               a
               gift
               out
               of
               the
               bosome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             secretly
             ;
             for
             so
             Solomon
             himself
             explaineth
             this
             expression
             chap.
             21.14
             .
             
               A
               gift
               in
               secret
               pacifieth
               anger
               ,
               and
               a
               reward
               in
               the
               bosome
               strong
               wrath
            
             :
             and
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             both
             of
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             an
             ill
             cause
             ,
             who
             taketh
             it
             ,
             and
             giveth
             it
             closely
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             judge
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             adversaries
             advocate
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             one
             that
             is
             to
             be
             a
             witnesse
             in
             the
             cause
             ;
             and
             likewise
             of
             the
             judge
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             that
             taketh
             it
             from
             him
             that
             gives
             it
             :
             
               to
               pervert
               the
               waies
               of
               judgement
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             any
             way
             to
             obstruct
             the
             course
             of
             law
             ,
             or
             to
             pervert
             the
             proceedings
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             procure
             that
             any
             thing
             be
             done
             that
             is
             unjust
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Wisdome
               is
               before
               him
               that
               hath
               understanding
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             give
             such
             an
             exposition
             of
             the
             first
             clause
             as
             can
             hardly
             suit
             with
             our
             translation
             :
             
               Wisdome
               is
               before
               him
               that
               hath
               understanding
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             conspicuous
             ,
             &
             easily
             to
             be
             discerned
             in
             his
             countenance
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             sobriety
             ,
             gravity
             and
             stayednesse
             of
             his
             countenance
             &
             outward
             behaviour
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             owned
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               eyes
               of
               a
               fool
               are
               in
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             must
             needs
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             inconstancy
             ,
             the
             unsettlednesse
             &
             lightnesse
             of
             a
             fools
             countenance
             ,
             the
             rolling
             &
             roving
             of
             his
             eyes
             ,
             prying
             into
             every
             corner
             ,
             &
             wandring
             after
             every
             vanity
             ,
             doth
             manifestly
             discover
             his
             weaknesse
             and
             folly
             .
             But
             now
             according
             to
             our
             Translation
             ,
             the
             expositions
             that
             are
             commonly
             given
             of
             it
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             Thus
             :
             
               Wisdome
               is
               before
               him
               that
               hath
               understanding
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             An
             understanding
             man
             will
             be
             still
             learning
             some
             point
             of
             wisdome
             or
             other
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             &
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             where
             for
             the
             present
             he
             is
             ;
             whereas
             the
             fool
             ,
             despising
             what
             is
             before
             him
             ,
             hath
             frequently
             a
             roving
             conceit
             of
             travelling
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             remote
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             seeking
             of
             wisdome
             .
             2.
             
             Thus
             :
             
               Wisdome
               is
               before
               him
               that
               hath
               understanding
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             obvious
             &
             easy
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             finds
             and
             gains
             it
             easily
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             him
             to
             doe
             well
             ,
             &
             in
             all
             streights
             to
             chuse
             the
             wisest
             way
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             8
             ▪
             9.
             
             &
             14.6
             .
             &
             Deut.
             30.11
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               but
               the
               eyes
               of
               a
               fool
               are
               in
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             wisdome
             is
             to
             him
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             beyond
             his
             reach
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             no
             way
             able
             to
             attain
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             is
             like
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             lost
             his
             way
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             besides
             himself
             ,
             not
             knowing
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             himself
             ,
             nor
             where
             to
             find
             that
             which
             he
             looks
             after
             .
             Or
             3.
             thus
             ,
             which
             to
             me
             seems
             the
             best
             :
             
               Wisdome
               is
               before
               him
               that
               hath
               understanding
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             continually
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             and
             he
             so
             minds
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             he
             overlooks
             every
             thing
             beside
             ;
             he
             is
             still
             in
             his
             thoughts
             meditating
             of
             the
             beauty
             &
             perfection
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             will
             and
             law
             of
             God
             is
             his
             constant
             rule
             &
             guide
             ;
             he
             still
             considers
             what
             that
             requires
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             to
             conform
             him self
             thereto
             in
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             :
             
               but
               the
               eyes
               of
               a
               fool
               are
               in
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             never
             discerned
             the
             glory
             and
             excellency
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             he
             minds
             any
             thing
             more
             then
             that
             ;
             earthly
             things
             ,
             the
             severall
             pleasures
             &
             profits
             and
             vanities
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             the
             things
             that
             his
             eyes
             are
             still
             roving
             after
             .
             Yea
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             phrase
             ,
             of
             the
             fools
             eyes
             being
             in
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             implies
             such
             a
             greedinesse
             after
             earthly
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             could
             in
             a
             manner
             reach
             after
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             any
             thing
             that
             were
             for
             their
             profit
             they
             would
             fetch
             from
             the
             farthest
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               A
               foolish
               son
               is
               a
               grief
               to
               his
               father
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Also
               to
               punish
               the
               just
               is
               not
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             exceeding
             evil
             :
             
               nor
               to
               strike
               princes
               for
               equity
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             with
             hand
             or
             tongue
             to
             smite
             magistrates
             ,
             for
             doing
             that
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             which
             in
             justice
             &
             equity
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             doe
             :
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             supreme
             magistrate
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             fall
             foul
             upon
             any
             inferiour
             judge
             or
             magistrate
             ,
             for
             any
             act
             of
             justice
             which
             they
             have
             done
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             private
             persons
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             offer
             any
             violence
             to
             any
             magistrate
             ,
             for
             any
             just
             act
             of
             theirs
             ,
             either
             towards
             themselves
             or
             others
             .
             Yea
             &
             some
             by
             princes
             here
             do
             understand
             well-disposed
             men
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             &
             that
             free
             spirit
             whereby
             they
             are
             preserved
             from
             the
             bondage
             &
             power
             of
             Satan
             &
             sin
             ,
             are
             sometimes
             in
             Scripture
             called
             princes
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             45.16
             .
             The
             greatest
             difficulty
             in
             this
             verse
             is
             ,
             whereto
             this
             word
             also
             should
             referre
             ,
             
               Also
               to
               punish
               the
               just
               is
               not
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             is
             indeed
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             resolved
             ,
             that
             some
             Interpreters
             do
             therefore
             translate
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             surely
             .
             But
             to
             keep
             to
             our
             Translation
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             word
             also
             is
             here
             added
             with
             reference
             to
             what
             was
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             23
             ,
             concerning
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             giving
             &
             taking
             bribes
             ;
             and
             so
             would
             have
             these
             words
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             fault
             to
             punish
             the
             just
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             bribe
             taken
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             sin
             is
             double
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             hired
             by
             bribes
             to
             pervert
             justice
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             very
             forced
             ,
             exposition
             .
             Either
             therefore
             we
             must
             understand
             this
             Proverb
             without
             any
             reference
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             went
             before
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             we
             may
             take
             this
             word
             also
             to
             be
             added
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             foregoing
             Proverb
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             thereby
             to
             be
             this
             :
             that
             as
             it
             is
             a
             very
             evil
             thing
             in
             children
             ,
             so
             to
             repay
             evil
             for
             good
             to
             their
             parents
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             grief
             &
             vexation
             to
             them
             ;
             so
             also
             it
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             either
             for
             parents
             in
             their
             houshold
             government
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             supreme
             magistrate
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             as
             a
             father
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             grieve
             or
             punish
             the
             just
             causelesly
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             inferiour
             magistrates
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             deal
             justly
             with
             those
             that
             are
             under
             their
             charge
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               knowledge
               ,
               spareth
               his
               words
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             silent
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             sees
             it
             requisite
             that
             he
             should
             speak
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             multiply
             words
             more
             then
             needs
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             sparing
             in
             his
             speech
             ;
             even
             when
             he
             is
             provoked
             by
             injuries
             ,
             he
             will
             forbear
             all
             provoking
             language
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             10.14
             .
             and
             12.23
             .
             and
             15.28
             :
             
               and
               a
               man
               of
               understanding
               is
               of
               an
               excellent
               spirit
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             which
             was
             expressed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             ,
             because
             it
             argues
             much
             wisdome
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             not
             rash
             in
             speaking
             ,
             but
             circumspect
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             refrain
             speaking
             when
             they
             see
             cause
             .
             But
             this
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             render'd
             ,
             
               and
               a
               man
               of
               understanding
               is
               of
               a
               cool
               spirit
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             a
             patient
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             a
             quiet
             still
             spirit
             ;
             for
             such
             a
             spirit
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             cold
             water
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             an
             angry
             spirit
             ,
             that
             ,
             like
             hot
             water
             ,
             is
             continually
             boiling
             up
             with
             passion
             ,
             and
             breaking
             out
             into
             passionate
             speeches
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               Even
               a
               fool
               ,
               when
               be
               holdeth
               his
               peace
               ,
               is
               counted
               wise
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             both
             because
             by
             his
             silence
             his
             folly
             is
             concealed
             ,
             which
             should
             he
             speak
             would
             soon
             be
             discovered
             ;
             and
             likewise
             because
             to
             be
             sparing
             of
             speech
             is
             a
             point
             of
             great
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             full
             of
             talk
             is
             the
             property
             of
             a
             fool
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             a
             fool
             by
             his
             silence
             may
             gain
             to
             himself
             the
             repute
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             silent
             when
             any
             injury
             is
             offered
             him
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             Job
             13.5
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THrough
               desire
               a
               man
               having
               separated
               himself
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             A
             man
             that
             out
             of
             an
             earnest
             desire
             after
             wisdome
             or
             any
             good
             literature
             ,
             hath
             withdrawn
             and
             sequestred
             himself
             from
             his
             former
             habitation
             ,
             at
             least
             from
             the
             company
             he
             otherwise
             would
             converse
             with
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             worldly
             
             businesse
             ,
             or
             whatever
             else
             may
             be
             any
             let
             or
             hinderance
             to
             him
             in
             his
             study
             ,
             
               seeketh
               and
               intermedleth
               with
               all
               wisedome
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             earnestly
             labour
             to
             obtain
             that
             which
             he
             so
             earnestly
             desires
             ,
             &
             will
             be
             accordingly
             busying
             himself
             about
             all
             kind
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             means
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             obtained
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             wisdome
             which
             he
             will
             not
             seek
             to
             attain
             :
             if
             he
             hears
             of
             any
             that
             are
             eminent
             for
             any
             kind
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             he
             will
             endeavour
             to
             gain
             what
             he
             can
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             learned
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             give
             over
             .
             But
             now
             if
             we
             read
             this
             Proverb
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             render'd
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               He
               that
               separateth
               himself
               seeketh
               according
               to
               his
               desire
               ,
               and
               intermedleth
               in
               every
               businesse
               ,
            
             there
             are
             divers
             other
             expositions
             that
             may
             be
             given
             of
             it
             .
             As
             1.
             thus
             :
             
               He
               that
               separateth
               himself
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             his
             friend
             ,
             as
             desiring
             to
             break
             off
             friendship
             with
             him
             ;
             
               seeketh
               according
               to
               his
               desire
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             seeketh
             some
             occasion
             or
             other
             to
             effect
             what
             he
             desireth
             :
             
               and
               intermedleth
               in
               every
               businesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             catching
             at
             every
             word
             that
             is
             spoken
             ,
             at
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             businesses
             that
             no
             way
             concern
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             find
             some
             pretence
             to
             make
             a
             breach
             ,
             or
             to
             justifie
             the
             breach
             he
             hath
             made
             ,
             between
             him
             and
             his
             friend
             .
             Or
             2.
             thus
             :
             
               He
               that
               separateth
               himself
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             avoiding
             of
             all
             lets
             &
             impediments
             that
             may
             crosse
             his
             desire
             ;
             
               seeketh
               according
               to
               his
               desire
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             seeketh
             after
             that
             which
             he
             desireth
             :
             
               and
               intermedleth
               in
               every
               businesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             leave
             no
             stone
             unrolled
             ,
             no
             course
             unattempted
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             hope
             to
             effect
             his
             desire
             .
             Or
             3.
             thus
             :
             
               He
               that
               separateth
               himself
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             out
             of
             self-conceit
             ,
             &
             peevish
             stubbornnesse
             ,
             withdraws
             himself
             from
             the
             company
             and
             conversation
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             loving
             to
             goe
             in
             a
             way
             by
             himself
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             crosse
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             relying
             with
             confidence
             upon
             his
             own
             judgement
             ,
             and
             despising
             the
             judgement
             of
             others
             ;
             
               seeketh
               according
               to
               his
               desire
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             pursueth
             his
             own
             desires
             ,
             and
             whatever
             it
             is
             wherein
             he
             pleaseth
             himself
             :
             
               and
               intermedleth
               in
               every
               businesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             medling
             where
             he
             lists
             ,
             whatever
             the
             businesse
             be
             ,
             though
             it
             no
             way
             concerns
             him
             .
             Or
             4.
             thus
             :
             
               He
               that
               separateth
               himself
               ,
               seeketh
               according
               to
               his
               desire
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             upon
             causelesse
             pretences
             doth
             separate
             himself
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             assemblies
             where
             God
             is
             worshipped
             ,
             doth
             quickly
             shake
             off
             all
             fear
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             unbridled
             desire
             seeks
             to
             satisfie
             his
             own
             lusts
             ,
             in
             doing
             whatever
             seems
             good
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               A
               fool
               hath
               no
               delight
               in
               understanding
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               heart
               may
               discover
               it self
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             he
             delights
             in
             knowledge
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             in
             a
             vain-glorious
             manner
             vaunt
             himself
             of
             it
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             thus
             :
             either
             1.
             that
             A
             fool
             hath
             no
             delight
             in
             knowledge
             or
             piety
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             may
             doe
             that
             which
             simply
             in
             it self
             is
             good
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             doeth
             it
             with
             any
             delight
             )
             but
             that
             all
             his
             delight
             is
             in
             wicked
             speeches
             and
             actions
             ,
             whereby
             he
             discovers
             the
             wickednesse
             that
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             he
             delights
             not
             to
             hear
             the
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             namely
             their
             wise
             instructions
             &
             counsels
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             his
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             heard
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             vent
             what
             he
             hath
             conceived
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             comes
             into
             his
             mind
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             foolish
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             may
             follow
             his
             own
             humour
             against
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             whereby
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             his
             heart
             is
             notably
             discovered
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               When
               the
               wicked
               cometh
               ,
               then
               cometh
               contempt
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.2
             .
             where
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             said
             of
             the
             proud
             man
             in
             particular
             .
             Yet
             some
             extend
             this
             farther
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             wont
             to
             contemn
             both
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             all
             laws
             &
             admonitions
             ,
             all
             dangers
             and
             punishments
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             can
             restrain
             them
             from
             their
             wicked
             waies
             :
             
               and
               with
               ignominy
               ,
               reproach
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             where
             the
             wicked
             man
             cometh
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             only
             wont
             to
             contemn
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             cast
             upon
             them
             all
             the
             ignominy
             and
             disgrace
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             therewith
             also
             to
             load
             them
             with
             reproaches
             .
             Yet
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             both
             contempt
             and
             ignominy
             and
             reproach
             do
             ,
             by
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             follow
             the
             wicked
             man
             whereever
             he
             goeth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               words
               of
               a
               mans
               mouth
               are
               as
               deep
               waters
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             words
             of
             a
             wise
             mans
             mouth
             are
             as
             deep
             waters
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             because
             they
             are
             full
             of
             profound
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             every
             shallow
             capacity
             cannot
             comprehend
             ;
             at
             least
             there
             is
             more
             wisdome
             in
             his
             words
             ,
             then
             one
             would
             at
             first
             think
             there
             is
             ;
             the
             force
             &
             weight
             of
             his
             words
             is
             not
             easily
             discerned
             :
             and
             2.
             because
             such
             a
             man
             utters
             such
             words
             both
             continually
             &
             plenteously
             ,
             nor
             can
             ever
             be
             drawn
             dry
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.11
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             peculiarly
             of
             the
             words
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               wel-spring
               of
               wisdome
               is
               as
               a
               flowing
               brook
            
             :
             wherein
             either
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             again
             expressed
             in
             other
             tearms
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             wise
             mans
             mouth
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             tearmed
             
               the
               wel-spring
               of
               wisdome
            
             ,
             is
             as
             an
             ever-flowing
             brook
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             a
             reason
             is
             given
             of
             the
             former
             clause
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             wise
             is
             as
             a
             fountain
             or
             spring
             within
             him
             ,
             therefore
             wise
             speech
             doth
             stream
             forth
             from
             him
             
               as
               a
               flowing
               brook
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               good
               to
               accept
               the
               person
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               to
               overthrow
               the
               righteous
               in
               judgement
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             it
             may
             seem
             a
             point
             of
             wisdome
             and
             policy
             ,
             for
             gain
             &
             favour
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             yet
             it
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             in
             truth
             a
             thing
             both
             sinfull
             &
             perillous
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             17.26
             .
             And
             by
             
               the
               wicked
            
             &
             
               the
               righteous
            
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             only
             such
             whose
             cause
             is
             wicked
             or
             righteous
             .
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             generally
             of
             men
             that
             are
             wicked
             or
             righteous
             ,
             because
             usually
             such
             as
             the
             man
             is
             such
             is
             the
             cause
             which
             he
             maintains
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               A
               fools
               lips
               enter
               into
               contention
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Witlesse
             men
             ,
             void
             of
             naturall
             wisdome
             ,
             or
             wicked
             gracelesse
             fools
             ,
             by
             the
             rashnesse
             &
             folly
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             their
             speeches
             ,
             by
             their
             slanders
             &
             scoffs
             ,
             and
             other
             injurious
             insolent
             speeches
             ,
             do
             not
             only
             stir
             up
             contention
             ,
             brabling
             ,
             &
             wrangling
             between
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             but
             also
             fighting
             ,
             as
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               his
               mouth
               calleth
               for
               strokes
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             provokes
             men
             to
             strike
             him
             ,
             or
             sets
             others
             together
             by
             the
             eares
             .
             But
             yet
             that
             expression
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             of
             entering
             into
             contention
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             such
             as
             will
             be
             medling
             with
             the
             quarrells
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             then
             by
             their
             folly
             ,
             though
             haply
             interposing
             themselves
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             making
             peace
             ,
             do
             encrease
             the
             quarrell
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             become
             parties
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             get
             some
             mischief
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               A
               fools
               mouth
               is
               his
               destruction
               ,
               and
               his
               lips
               are
               the
               snare
               of
               his
               soul
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             speak
             those
             things
             that
             bring
             their
             very
             lives
             in
             danger
             ,
             yea
             their
             souls
             too
             without
             repentance
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             10.14
             .
             and
             12.13
             .
             and
             13.3
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               words
               of
               a
               tale-bearer
               are
               as
               wounds
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Reading
             this
             clause
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               The
               words
               of
               a
               tale-bearer
               are
               like
               as
               when
               men
               are
               wounded
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             :
             that
             tale-bearers
             are
             wont
             to
             whisper
             softly
             when
             they
             tell
             tales
             of
             their
             brethren
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             that
             they
             use
             to
             speak
             as
             if
             they
             were
             wounded
             at
             the
             very
             heart
             for
             that
             which
             they
             report
             ,
             &
             were
             full
             loath
             to
             speak
             what
             they
             do
             speak
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             see
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             that
             it
             must
             be
             spoken
             of
             .
             And
             then
             also
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               they
               goe
               down
               into
               the
               innermost
               parts
               of
               the
               belly
               ,
            
             must
             accordingly
             be
             understood
             thus
             :
             that
             by
             his
             speaking
             so
             hypocritically
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             grieved
             ,
             the
             tale-bearer
             is
             the
             sooner
             believed
             ,
             his
             words
             goe
             glib
             down
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             him
             that
             heareth
             them
             ,
             being
             entertained
             without
             any
             questioning
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             wound
             the
             more
             deeply
             him
             that
             is
             slandered
             .
             But
             now
             according
             to
             our
             translation
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             clear
             :
             
               The
               words
               of
               a
               tale-bearer
               are
               as
               wounds
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             wound
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             12.18
             .
             )
             both
             1.
             him
             to
             whom
             he
             speaks
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             brought
             to
             think
             ill
             of
             his
             brother
             ,
             &
             haply
             to
             hate
             and
             prosecute
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             deserved
             no
             ill
             at
             his
             hands
             ;
             and
             2.
             him
             especially
             of
             whom
             he
             speaks
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             infamy
             &
             trouble
             they
             bring
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             alienate
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             dearest
             friends
             from
             him
             ;
             &
             hence
             also
             that
             is
             added
             ,
             
               &
               they
               goe
               down
               into
               the
               innermost
               parts
               of
               the
               belly
            
             ;
             whereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             they
             wound
             the
             very
             heart
             of
             him
             that
             is
             slandered
             ,
             yea
             that
             the
             wounds
             wherewith
             he
             is
             wounded
             in
             his
             credit
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             are
             incurable
             wounds
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             man
             is
             wounded
             in
             his
             very
             entrails
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               also
               that
               is
               slothfull
               in
               his
               work
               is
               brother
               to
               him
               that
               is
               a
               great
               waster
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             prodigall
             &
             the
             slothfull
             man
             are
             cousin
             germans
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             shall
             come
             to
             poverty
             as
             certainly
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             one
             squanders
             all
             away
             through
             excesse
             &
             riot
             ,
             so
             the
             other
             gets
             nothing
             through
             sloth
             and
             idlenesse
             .
             But
             why
             is
             that
             word
             also
             added
             ?
             
               He
               also
               that
               is
               slothfull
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             With
             reference
             to
             what
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             concerning
             the
             tale-bearer
             ,
             &
             that
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             talebearer
             is
             to
             be
             misliked
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             the
             slothfull
             person
             :
             or
             ,
             only
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             better
             the
             intended
             comparison
             between
             the
             prodigall
             and
             the
             sluggard
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             one
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             other
             must
             needs
             come
             to
             want
             and
             misery
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               strong
               tower
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             20.1
             ,
             7
             :
             
               the
               righteous
               runneth
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               safe
               .
            
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             ,
             
               and
               is
               set
               aloft
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             any
             danger
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Psal
             .
             91.7
             .
             
               but
               it
               shall
               not
               come
               nigh
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               rich
               mans
               strength
               is
               his
               strong
               city
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.15
             .
             Some
             observe
             that
             
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             is
             compared
             only
             to
             
               a
               strong
               tower
            
             ,
             but
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             worldling
             here
             to
             
               a
               strong
               city
            
             ;
             and
             conceive
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             more
             that
             trust
             in
             their
             riches
             ,
             then
             that
             trust
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             or
             because
             worldlings
             conceit
             that
             their
             riches
             are
             a
             far
             stronger
             defence
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             to
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Before
               destruction
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               haughty
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1●
             .
             2
             :
             
               and
               before
               honour
               is
               humility
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             15.33
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               He
               that
               answereth
               a
               matter
               before
               he
               heareth
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             before
             a
             man
             hath
             fully
             spoken
             what
             he
             hath
             to
             say
             ,
             (
             which
             many
             will
             doe
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             a
             nimble
             and
             quick
             apprehension
             )
             or
             ,
             before
             he
             well
             understands
             what
             it
             is
             that
             a
             man
             saith
             to
             him
             :
             
               it
               is
               folly
               and
               shame
               to
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             one
             will
             count
             it
             an
             act
             of
             great
             folly
             in
             him
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             and
             thus
             it
             will
             be
             a
             great
             disgrace
             to
             him
             ;
             or
             by
             his
             unfit
             &
             ridiculous
             answers
             he
             discovers
             his
             folly
             ;
             and
             so
             whilst
             he
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             very
             wise
             ,
             he
             proclaims
             his
             own
             folly
             ,
             &
             whilst
             he
             seeks
             to
             be
             praised
             ,
             he
             gets
             nothing
             but
             shame
             and
             dishonour
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             Proverb
             may
             be
             meant
             also
             of
             those
             that
             will
             give
             sentence
             in
             any
             controversy
             before
             they
             have
             fully
             heard
             both
             parties
             ;
             &
             likewise
             of
             those
             that
             ,
             being
             transported
             with
             passion
             ,
             will
             not
             hear
             a
             mans
             just
             defence
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             which
             we
             translate
             ,
             
               He
               that
               answereth
               a
               matter
            
             ,
             &c.
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               He
               that
               returneth
               a
               word
            
             ,
             &c.
             whereby
             may
             be
             implyed
             ,
             that
             to
             interpose
             so
             much
             as
             a
             word
             before
             a
             man
             understands
             a
             businesse
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             of
             folly
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             frame
             a
             long
             and
             serious
             discourse
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             A
             manly
             courageous
             spirit
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             The
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             is
             sound
             &
             chearfull
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             is
             set
             against
             
               a
               wounded
               spirit
            
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             )
             through
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             
               will
               sustain
               his
               infirmity
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             will
             inable
             him
             to
             bear
             with
             patience
             and
             chearfulnesse
             any
             sicknesse
             or
             distresse
             wherewith
             the
             outward
             man
             is
             afflicted
             :
             
               but
               a
               wounded
               spirit
               who
               can
               bear
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             bear
             that
             ,
             without
             the
             speciall
             grace
             &
             supporting
             comforts
             of
             God.
             Be
             a
             man
             of
             never
             so
             great
             strength
             of
             body
             ,
             &
             in
             never
             so
             comfortable
             a
             condition
             for
             outward
             things
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             ease
             the
             distresse
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             chearfulnesse
             of
             the
             spirit
             will
             refresh
             a
             man
             in
             his
             bodily
             Infirmities
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               heart
               of
               the
               prudent
               getteth
               knowledge
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             meditation
             ,
             &
             by
             its
             earnest
             desire
             after
             knowledge
             :
             
               &
               the
               ear
               of
               the
               wise
               seeketh
               knowledge
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             attending
             upon
             instruction
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               A
               mans
               gift
               maketh
               room
               for
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             usually
             the
             means
             to
             free
             men
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             great
             streights
             they
             are
             in
             ;
             and
             especially
             in
             that
             it
             procures
             free
             accesse
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             &
             a
             gracious
             audience
             before
             them
             ,
             yea
             many
             times
             acquaintance
             and
             favour
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             places
             of
             preferment
             about
             them
             :
             all
             which
             may
             be
             comprehended
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               bringeth
               him
               before
               great
               men
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               first
               in
               his
               own
               cause
               ,
               seemeth
               just
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             first
             pleadeth
             his
             cause
             before
             a
             magistrate
             or
             others
             ,
             seemeth
             a
             while
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             judge
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             hear
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             very
             righteous
             cause
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             men
             are
             inclinable
             to
             think
             that
             no
             man
             would
             begin
             to
             complain
             except
             he
             had
             a
             just
             cause
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             by
             the
             fair
             glosse
             which
             such
             a
             man
             will
             set
             upon
             his
             cause
             ,
             men
             are
             usually
             so
             prepossessed
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             over-ready
             to
             prejudge
             a
             cause
             before
             they
             have
             heard
             the
             other
             party
             :
             
               but
               his
               neighbour
               cometh
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             controversy
             with
             him
             cometh
             in
             the
             second
             place
             to
             reply
             upon
             him
             ;
             
               and
               searcheth
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             examines
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             and
             inquires
             farther
             into
             the
             cause
             ,
             haply
             by
             questioning
             him
             in
             divers
             particulars
             ,
             and
             so
             
             discovers
             his
             falshood
             ,
             and
             the
             injustice
             of
             his
             cause
             .
             Which
             is
             just
             that
             which
             we
             say
             in
             our
             English
             Proverb
             ,
             that
             One
             mans
             tale
             or
             cause
             is
             good
             till
             another
             be
             heard
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               The
               lot
               causeth
               contentions
               to
               cease
               ,
               and
               parteth
               between
               the
               mighty
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             quietly
             makes
             a
             division
             of
             any
             thing
             about
             which
             there
             is
             strife
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             amongst
             the
             meaner
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             but
             also
             amongst
             princes
             and
             great
             men
             ;
             who
             are
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             (
             to
             shew
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             way
             of
             deciding
             controversies
             )
             because
             such
             men
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             power
             &
             stoutnesse
             ,
             are
             most
             hardly
             brought
             to
             yield
             to
             that
             which
             is
             just
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             &
             when
             they
             are
             at
             variance
             ,
             are
             hardliest
             pacified
             ,
             &
             most
             able
             to
             doe
             much
             mischief
             ,
             &
             to
             hold
             out
             long
             in
             their
             suits
             and
             quarrells
             ;
             and
             because
             their
             contentions
             do
             usually
             spread
             from
             them
             to
             many
             others
             that
             have
             dependance
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               A
               brother
               offended
               is
               harder
               to
               be
               wonne
               then
               a
               strong
               city
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Which
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             strength
             ,
             cannot
             be
             taken
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             confidence
             in
             its
             strength
             ,
             is
             scarce
             ever
             like
             to
             be
             yielded
             up
             :
             
               and
               their
               contentions
               are
               like
               the
               barres
               of
               a
               castle
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             strong
             &
             vehement
             ;
             they
             are
             no
             more
             like
             to
             be
             decided
             &
             broken
             off
             ,
             then
             such
             barres
             are
             to
             be
             broken
             or
             cut
             asunder
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               A
               mans
               belly
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             fruit
             here
             meant
             is
             the
             good
             or
             evil
             that
             redounds
             to
             men
             by
             their
             speaking
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             use
             their
             tongues
             either
             well
             or
             ill
             .
             And
             because
             he
             calls
             this
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             mouth
             ,
             therefore
             the
             plentifull
             reward
             that
             shall
             be
             given
             him
             is
             accordingly
             set
             forth
             in
             that
             figurative
             expression
             ,
             that
             his
             belly
             shall
             be
             therewith
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Death
               &
               life
               are
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             the
             ill
             or
             well
             using
             of
             their
             tongues
             ,
             men
             may
             be
             the
             means
             of
             death
             or
             life
             ,
             both
             temporall
             &
             eternall
             ,
             to
             themselves
             or
             others
             :
             
               and
               they
               that
               love
               it
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             their
             tongue
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             do
             carefully
             keep
             it
             and
             watch
             over
             it
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             over
             some
             precious
             fruit-tree
             ,
             
               shall
               eat
               the
               fruit
               thereof
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             
               and
               they
               that
               love
               it
               ,
               shall
               eat
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             as
             men
             delight
             to
             speak
             either
             evil
             or
             good
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             eat
             the
             fruit
             of
             death
             or
             life
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             smooth
             speeches
             of
             hypocrites
             tend
             not
             to
             life
             ,
             because
             they
             delight
             not
             in
             them
             ;
             nor
             shall
             they
             be
             destroyed
             that
             may
             speak
             evil
             ,
             but
             delight
             not
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Whoso
               findeth
               a
               wife
               findeth
               a
               good
               thing
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             a
             good
             thing
             to
             have
             a
             wife
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Gen.
             2.18
             .
             
               It
               is
               not
               good
               for
               man
               to
               be
               alone
            
             ;
             or
             else
             2.
             rather
             ,
             because
             by
             a
             wise
             Solomon
             meaneth
             a
             good
             wife
             ,
             (
             as
             Eccles
             .
             7.1
             .
             in
             the
             Original
             
               a
               name
            
             is
             put
             for
             a
             
               good
               name
            
             ,
             and
             Isa
             .
             1.18
             .
             wooll
             is
             put
             for
             
               white
               wooll
            
             )
             such
             an
             one
             as
             God
             created
             a
             wife
             to
             be
             ,
             a
             help
             to
             her
             husband
             ;
             for
             such
             an
             one
             is
             only
             a
             wife
             indeed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               whoso
               findeth
               a
               wife
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whosoever
             upon
             diligent
             enquiry
             findeth
             what
             he
             sought
             after
             ,
             (
             and
             which
             is
             indeed
             hardly
             to
             be
             found
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             good
             wife
             ,
             findeth
             a
             good
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             very
             great
             blessing
             :
             
               and
               obtaineth
               favour
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Lord
             bestoweth
             one
             of
             his
             own
             daughters
             in
             marriage
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               The
               poor
               useth
               entreaties
               ,
               but
               the
               rich
               answereth
               roughly
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             the
             poor
             mans
             entreaties
             :
             or
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             his
             language
             is
             usually
             boisterous
             and
             rugged
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BEtter
               is
               the
               poor
               that
               walketh
               in
               his
               integrity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             endeavoureth
             to
             carry
             himself
             uprightly
             both
             in
             word
             and
             deed
             ,
             and
             thereby
             manifests
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             wise
             man
             :
             
               then
               he
               that
               is
               perverse
               in
               his
               lips
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             then
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             that
             makes
             no
             conscience
             of
             speaking
             wickedly
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             17.20
             .
             )
             nor
             consequently
             of
             doing
             wickedly
             ,
             and
             that
             haply
             enricheth
             himself
             by
             his
             wicked
             tongue
             :
             
               and
               is
               a
               fool
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             sheweth
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             simple
             gracelesse
             wretch
             .
             Solomon
             himself
             doth
             thus
             explain
             this
             ,
             chap.
             28.6
             .
             
               Better
               is
               the
               poor
               that
               walketh
               in
               his
               uprightnesse
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               is
               perverse
               in
               his
               waies
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               rich
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Also
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               be
               without
               knowledge
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             17.26
             :
             
               and
               he
               that
               hasteth
               with
               his
               feet
               ,
               sinneth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             runneth
             rashly
             ,
             upon
             the
             prosecuting
             of
             any
             businesse
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             added
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             want
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             that
             is
             heady
             &
             rash
             in
             doing
             any
             thing
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             a
             wise
             and
             prudent
             considering
             of
             things
             before-hand
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             subject
             to
             sin
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             man
             when
             he
             runneth
             is
             subject
             to
             stumble
             .
             As
             for
             that
             word
             also
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Proverb
             ,
             some
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             where
             having
             said
             that
             
               he
               that
               is
               perverse
               in
               his
               lips
               is
               a
               fool
               ,
            
             he
             thereupon
             addeth
             here
             ,
             that
             indeed
             to
             be
             a
             fool
             ,
             to
             be
             without
             knowledge
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             good
             .
             But
             others
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             added
             only
             to
             imply
             ,
             how
             alike
             mischievous
             ignorance
             and
             rashnesse
             are
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             rashnesse
             maketh
             men
             miscarry
             in
             their
             businesses
             ,
             so
             also
             doth
             want
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               foolishnesse
               of
               man
               perverteth
               his
               waies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             ignorance
             or
             wickednesse
             causeth
             him
             to
             sin
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             makes
             all
             his
             enterprises
             and
             affairs
             successelesse
             ,
             and
             brings
             many
             miseries
             and
             judgements
             upon
             him
             :
             
               and
               his
               heart
               fretteth
               against
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             with
             his
             tongue
             he
             doth
             not
             openly
             blaspheme
             ,
             yet
             secretly
             in
             his
             heart
             he
             murmureth
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             own
             folly
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             both
             for
             his
             sin
             and
             misery
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               All
               the
               brethren
               of
               the
               poor
               do
               hate
               him
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               do
               his
               friends
               ,
               goe
               far
               from
               him
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             companions
             that
             formerly
             made
             a
             shew
             of
             friendship
             to
             him
             :
             
               he
               pursueth
               them
               with
               words
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             many
             entreaties
             ,
             &
             challenges
             of
             former
             promises
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               yet
               they
               are
               wanting
               to
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             fail
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             shew
             no
             friendship
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               He
               that
               keepeth
               understanding
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             heareth
             the
             instructions
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             but
             also
             pondereth
             them
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             retaineth
             them
             in
             his
             memory
             ,
             and
             practiseth
             them
             with
             diligence
             and
             perseverance
             :
             
               shall
               find
               good
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               A
               false
               witnesse
               shall
               not
               be
               unpunished
               ;
               &
               he
               that
               speaketh
               lyes
               shall
               perish
               .
            
             ]
             The
             reason
             why
             this
             Proverb
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             same
             with
             that
             before
             vers
             .
             5.
             almost
             
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             is
             so
             presently
             repeated
             again
             ,
             may
             be
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             Proverbs
             :
             for
             having
             spoken
             vers
             .
             7.
             how
             men
             in
             their
             poverty
             are
             forsaken
             of
             their
             friends
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             usuall
             with
             men
             to
             professe
             much
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             great
             promises
             to
             men
             in
             their
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             fall
             afterwards
             into
             poverty
             they
             never
             make
             good
             ,
             therefore
             this
             may
             be
             again
             here
             repeated
             concerning
             Gods
             usuall
             severity
             in
             punishing
             such
             perfidious
             lyars
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             such
             men
             might
             have
             perished
             in
             their
             poverty
             for
             want
             of
             relief
             from
             their
             friend
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             piety
             ,
             they
             may
             find
             good
             ,
             as
             was
             implyed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Delight
               is
               not
               seemly
               for
               a
               fool
               ;
               much
               lesse
               for
               a
               servant
               to
               have
               rule
               over
               princes
               .
            
             ]
             Under
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               Delight
               is
               not
               seemly
               for
               a
               fool
               ,
            
             some
             conceive
             that
             the
             contrary
             is
             implyed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             not
             delight
             ,
             but
             a
             rod
             rather
             is
             fit
             for
             a
             fool
             ,
             correction
             rather
             then
             recreation
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             chap.
             10.13
             .
             And
             those
             that
             by
             delight
             here
             do
             particularly
             understand
             pastime
             &
             recreation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             fit
             only
             for
             those
             that
             have
             wearied
             themselves
             in
             good
             imployments
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             seemly
             for
             fools
             that
             never
             busie
             themselves
             in
             any
             such
             way
             ,
             they
             conceive
             of
             the
             comparison
             that
             Solomon
             here
             frames
             thus
             ;
             that
             if
             delight
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             meer
             vanity
             ,
             be
             not
             seemly
             for
             a
             fool
             ,
             much
             lesse
             can
             authority
             ,
             &
             that
             over
             princes
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             consequence
             ,
             be
             seemly
             for
             a
             servant
             ,
             who
             is
             usually
             foolish
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             not
             how
             to
             manage
             so
             great
             a
             preferment
             .
             Yea
             and
             some
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             opposition
             of
             a
             servant
             in
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             do
             understand
             both
             clauses
             of
             servants
             ;
             that
             it
             becomes
             not
             a
             foolish
             servant
             to
             be
             brought
             up
             in
             delight
             &
             pleasure
             ,
             much
             lesse
             is
             it
             seemly
             for
             such
             an
             one
             to
             have
             rule
             over
             princes
             .
             But
             commonly
             by
             delight
             Expositours
             understand
             a
             joyfull
             &
             pleasant
             life
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             things
             wherein
             worldly
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             delight
             ,
             as
             delicious
             fare
             ,
             gorgeous
             apparell
             ,
             stately
             houses
             ,
             health
             and
             wealth
             ,
             &c.
             and
             this
             they
             say
             
               is
               not
               seemly
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             &
             good
             men
             ,
             
               for
               a
               fool
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             wicked
             man
             ;
             &
             that
             because
             such
             a
             man
             will
             be
             hardened
             hereby
             in
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             flatter
             himself
             from
             hence
             that
             God
             delights
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             abuse
             all
             that
             he
             enjoyeth
             to
             his
             own
             &
             other
             mens
             undoing
             .
             And
             accordingly
             they
             understand
             the
             last
             clause
             also
             ,
             
               much
               lesse
               for
               a
               servant
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             alwaies
             of
             a
             servile
             disposition
             ,
             
               to
               rule
               over
               princes
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             over
             good
             men
             .
             And
             they
             give
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Proverb
             thus
             ;
             that
             if
             all
             outward
             contentments
             are
             too
             good
             for
             wicked
             men
             ,
             much
             more
             authority
             over
             Gods
             righteous
             servants
             .
             But
             though
             this
             exposition
             is
             very
             right
             in
             other
             regards
             ,
             yet
             because
             I
             conceive
             the
             last
             clause
             must
             be
             literally
             understood
             of
             servants
             &
             princes
             ,
             I
             rather
             take
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             that
             if
             delight
             and
             prosperity
             in
             outward
             things
             be
             not
             seemly
             for
             a
             wicked
             fool
             ,
             because
             through
             his
             folly
             he
             will
             abuse
             them
             to
             his
             own
             and
             others
             hurt
             ,
             much
             lesse
             can
             it
             be
             seemly
             for
             a
             servant
             to
             rule
             over
             princes
             ,
             because
             such
             when
             they
             are
             exalted
             know
             not
             how
             to
             carry
             themselves
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             proud
             and
             insolent
             ,
             and
             to
             tyrannize
             over
             them
             that
             are
             under
             their
             power
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               discretion
               of
               a
               man
               deferreth
               his
               anger
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             slow
             to
             anger
             ;
             though
             the
             world
             counts
             those
             men
             fools
             ,
             that
             will
             patiently
             suffer
             
             injuries
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             indeed
             a
             high
             part
             of
             wisdome
             to
             doe
             so
             :
             
               and
               it
               is
               his
               glory
               to
               passe
               over
               a
               transgression
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             forgive
             it
             ,
             though
             most
             men
             also
             look
             upon
             this
             as
             a
             base
             and
             disgracefull
             thing
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             16.32
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               The
               kings
               wrath
               is
               as
               the
               roaring
               of
               a
               lion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             king
             of
             beasts
             :
             
               but
               his
               favour
               is
               as
               dew
               upon
               the
               grasse
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             16.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               A
               foolish
               son
               is
               the
               calamity
               of
               his
               father
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             10.1
             .
             and
             17.21
             :
             
               and
               the
               contentions
               of
               a
               wife
               are
               a
               continuall
               dropping
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             even
             as
             a
             stone
             will
             be
             worn
             away
             with
             continuall
             dropping
             of
             water
             upon
             it
             ,
             so
             the
             continuall
             quarrels
             and
             brawlings
             of
             a
             wife
             will
             wear
             out
             the
             patience
             ,
             yea
             the
             health
             &
             strength
             and
             life
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             stout-hearted
             men
             :
             or
             2.
             because
             as
             when
             rain
             drops
             through
             the
             roof
             of
             a
             house
             upon
             the
             walls
             ,
             timber
             ,
             boards
             and
             houshold-stuffe
             ,
             yea
             &
             upon
             those
             that
             dwell
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             at
             their
             work
             ,
             or
             at
             their
             meat
             ,
             or
             sleeping
             in
             their
             beds
             ,
             this
             must
             needs
             soil
             &
             marre
             and
             ●ot
             both
             house
             and
             houshold-stuffe
             ,
             &
             be
             tedious
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             at
             last
             to
             leave
             their
             dwelling
             ;
             so
             the
             contentions
             &
             brawling
             of
             an
             unquiet
             wife
             do
             not
             only
             disturb
             the
             whole
             family
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             weary
             of
             their
             dwelling
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             particular
             is
             such
             a
             continuall
             vexation
             to
             her
             poor
             husband
             ,
             who
             cannot
             turn
             her
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             an
             ungracious
             son
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             with
             any
             peace
             or
             content
             abide
             in
             the
             house
             with
             her
             ,
             but
             is
             many
             times
             forced
             to
             goe
             abroad
             and
             leave
             his
             house
             and
             calling
             ,
             (
             whereby
             their
             estate
             also
             is
             ruined
             )
             and
             sometimes
             utterly
             to
             forsake
             her
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               House
               and
               riches
               are
               the
               inheritance
               of
               fathers
               ,
               and
               a
               prudent
               wife
               is
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             Though
             a
             father
             leaves
             his
             son
             never
             so
             great
             an
             estate
             ,
             yet
             that
             cannot
             procure
             him
             a
             prudent
             wife
             ;
             that
             God
             only
             can
             bestow
             upon
             him
             :
             or
             ,
             A
             good
             wife
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             a
             more
             divine
             gift
             then
             any
             inheritance
             that
             can
             be
             left
             a
             man
             by
             his
             fathers
             .
             But
             rather
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             more
             especiall
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             procuring
             a
             man
             a
             prudent
             wife
             ,
             then
             a
             great
             estate
             ;
             and
             that
             humane
             wisdome
             &
             industry
             doth
             usually
             strike
             a
             greater
             stroke
             in
             providing
             houses
             and
             riches
             for
             men
             ,
             then
             in
             providing
             good
             wives
             for
             them
             :
             and
             that
             because
             1.
             
             Parents
             are
             usually
             more
             sollicitous
             to
             get
             rich
             wives
             for
             their
             sons
             then
             prudent
             wives
             ;
             2.
             a
             good
             wife
             is
             hardly
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             hardly
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             only
             that
             knows
             exactly
             what
             a
             wife
             will
             prove
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             an
             easier
             matter
             to
             purchase
             house
             and
             lands
             ,
             then
             to
             procure
             a
             good
             wife
             ;
             and
             3.
             it
             is
             God
             only
             that
             gives
             wisdome
             &
             knits
             hearts
             together
             ;
             Parents
             may
             contrive
             marriages
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             but
             God
             disposeth
             of
             their
             affections
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Slothfulnesse
               casteth
               into
               a
               deep
               sleep
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             may
             be
             either
             1.
             that
             it
             maketh
             a
             man
             to
             give
             up
             himself
             to
             immoderate
             sleeping
             ,
             whereby
             time
             is
             lost
             &
             his
             calling
             neglected
             ,
             or
             2.
             that
             it
             makes
             men
             stupid
             ,
             and
             blockish
             ,
             and
             lumpish
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             they
             were
             asleep
             ,
             yea
             as
             if
             they
             were
             dead
             men
             :
             it
             makes
             men
             carelesse
             and
             negligent
             in
             their
             affairs
             ,
             and
             senselesse
             of
             the
             misery
             they
             are
             like
             to
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             which
             yet
             will
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             next
             clause
             sheweth
             ,
             
               and
               an
               idle
               soul
               shall
               suffer
               hunger
               .
            
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               He
               that
               keepeth
               the
               commandement
               keepeth
               his
               own
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             sincerely
             desireth
             &
             endeavoureth
             to
             keep
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             preserve
             himself
             from
             death
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             :
             for
             that
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             appears
             by
             the
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               he
               that
               despiseth
               his
               waies
               shall
               die
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             lives
             carelesly
             ,
             and
             walks
             at
             randome
             ,
             not
             minding
             what
             he
             doth
             ;
             or
             that
             taketh
             no
             care
             to
             order
             his
             life
             according
             to
             Gods
             commandements
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             13.13
             .
             But
             this
             Proverb
             may
             be
             understood
             also
             of
             observing
             or
             despising
             the
             command
             of
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Chasten
               thy
               son
               while
               there
               is
               hope
               ;
               and
               let
               not
               thy
               soul
               spare
               for
               his
               crying
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               to
               his
               destruction
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               to
               cause
               him
               to
               die
            
             .
             And
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             fathers
             sparing
             of
             his
             child
             would
             tend
             to
             his
             destruction
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             bring
             him
             to
             the
             gallows
             :
             or
             ,
             that
             a
             father
             should
             not
             forbear
             ,
             when
             his
             sons
             wickednesse
             so
             required
             ,
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             law
             made
             for
             a
             rebellious
             son
             Deut
             21.18
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               A
               man
               of
               great
               wrath
               shall
               suffer
               punishment
               ;
               for
               if
               thou
               deliver
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             appeasing
             his
             wrath
             ,
             or
             by
             freeing
             him
             from
             the
             danger
             whereinto
             by
             his
             passion
             he
             had
             brought
             himself
             :
             
               thou
               must
               do
               it
               again
            
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             he
             will
             upon
             some
             other
             occasion
             be
             passionate
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             his
             passion
             will
             bring
             himself
             again
             and
             again
             into
             danger
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Hear
               counsell
               and
               receive
               instruction
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             counsell
             and
             instruction
             that
             is
             here
             given
             in
             this
             Book
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             counsell
             and
             instruction
             of
             God
             and
             all
             good
             men
             in
             generall
             :
             
               that
               thou
               maiest
               be
               wise
               in
               thy
               later
               end
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             thou
             hast
             spent
             the
             former
             part
             of
             thy
             time
             in
             vanity
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             yet
             thou
             mayest
             be
             wise
             at
             last
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             be
             wise
             when
             thou
             comest
             to
             be
             old
             ,
             or
             when
             thou
             comest
             to
             die
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             then
             it
             may
             appear
             that
             thou
             art
             wise
             ,
             &
             that
             then
             thou
             mayest
             reap
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             :
             for
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             that
             we
             should
             not
             seek
             to
             be
             wise
             in
             our
             youth
             ;
             but
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               wise
               in
               thy
               later
               end
               ,
            
             because
             then
             wisdome
             stands
             men
             in
             most
             stead
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             felicity
             depends
             upon
             their
             being
             wise
             then
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               There
               are
               many
               devices
               in
               mans
               heart
               ,
               neverthelesse
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               shall
               stand
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             by
             
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             here
             do
             understand
             the
             counsell
             that
             he
             gives
             unto
             men
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             they
             understand
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             that
             when
             men
             are
             in
             a
             demurre
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             they
             have
             usually
             many
             devices
             in
             their
             heads
             ,
             never
             regarding
             the
             directions
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             that
             which
             they
             contrive
             be
             agreeable
             to
             what
             is
             there
             enjoyned
             :
             but
             it
             is
             they
             only
             that
             follow
             the
             counsell
             of
             Gods
             word
             that
             shall
             prosper
             in
             what
             they
             undertake
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             it
             is
             the
             eternall
             purpose
             and
             decree
             of
             God
             that
             is
             here
             called
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             &
             so
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             that
             men
             have
             usually
             many
             various
             devices
             in
             their
             thoughts
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             what
             they
             desire
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             conclusion
             come
             to
             nothing
             ;
             but
             that
             Gods
             counsell
             is
             alwaies
             unchangeably
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             sure
             to
             be
             accomplished
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             16.1
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               The
               desire
               of
               a
               man
               is
               his
               kindnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             which
             a
             man
             doth
             naturally
             desire
             ,
             or
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             desire
             ,
             is
             that
             he
             may
             be
             able
             to
             shew
             
             kindnesse
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             open-handed
             and
             bountifull
             to
             those
             that
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             it
             :
             
               and
               a
               poor
               man
               is
               better
               then
               a
               liar
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             poor
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             yet
             haply
             desires
             to
             give
             if
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             is
             better
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Cor.
             12.8
             .
             )
             then
             a
             rich
             man
             that
             pretends
             himself
             not
             able
             to
             give
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             abundance
             ,
             or
             that
             promiseth
             to
             give
             ,
             &
             doth
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             maketh
             a
             shew
             of
             kindnesse
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             a
             liar
             ;
             or
             ,
             a
             poor
             man
             is
             better
             then
             a
             false-dealing
             rich
             man.
             Thus
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             this
             Proverb
             may
             be
             best
             understood
             .
             Yet
             there
             are
             many
             other
             expositions
             given
             of
             it
             that
             are
             not
             altogether
             improbable
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             men
             are
             usually
             kind
             to
             others
             with
             an
             aim
             to
             procure
             from
             them
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             their
             desire
             in
             some
             greater
             matter
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             poor
             man
             that
             hath
             nothing
             to
             give
             is
             better
             then
             such
             an
             one
             that
             makes
             merchandise
             of
             his
             kindnesse
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             makes
             a
             man
             more
             to
             be
             desired
             amongst
             men
             then
             his
             kindnesse
             ,
             &c
             :
             or
             3.
             that
             it
             is
             usuall
             with
             men
             to
             pretend
             that
             their
             desire
             of
             riches
             is
             merely
             that
             they
             may
             be
             kind
             and
             bountifull
             to
             others
             ;
             but
             that
             a
             poor
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             contented
             with
             his
             mean
             estate
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             a
             rich
             man
             that
             falsly
             seeks
             to
             hide
             his
             covetousnesse
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             intending
             to
             doe
             good
             unto
             others
             :
             or
             4.
             that
             men
             are
             ambitious
             to
             shew
             kindnesse
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             relief
             of
             others
             ;
             but
             that
             a
             poor
             man
             ,
             not
             ashamed
             of
             his
             poverty
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             one
             that
             will
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             giving
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             fitter
             to
             receive
             alms
             from
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               tendeth
               to
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             10.27
             ,
             and
             14.27
             :
             
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               it
               shall
               abide
               satisfied
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             abundance
             of
             all
             desireable
             blessings
             ;
             or
             with
             his
             interest
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             provident
             care
             over
             him
             :
             
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               visited
               with
               evil
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             shall
             be
             truly
             hurtfull
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               A
               slothfull
               man
               hideth
               his
               hand
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             cold
             weather
             he
             may
             there
             keep
             it
             warm
             :
             
               and
               will
               not
               so
               much
               as
               bring
               it
               to
               his
               mouth
               again
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             feed
             himself
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             hyperbolicall
             expression
             ,
             shewing
             that
             hunger
             cannot
             prevail
             against
             such
             mens
             sloth
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             not
             doe
             ,
             no
             not
             those
             things
             that
             are
             most
             easie
             and
             most
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             :
             see
             chap.
             26.12
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Smite
               a
               scorner
               ,
               and
               the
               simple
               will
               beware
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             it
             will
             doe
             no
             good
             to
             the
             scorner
             ,
             yet
             another
             man
             that
             errs
             out
             of
             weaknesse
             and
             ignorance
             will
             take
             warning
             by
             it
             :
             
               and
               reprove
               one
               that
               hath
               understanding
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               understand
               knowledge
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             understand
             his
             errour
             ,
             &
             mend
             what
             is
             amisse
             ;
             there
             will
             be
             no
             need
             to
             smite
             him
             ,
             a
             gentle
             reproof
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
             Yet
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               he
               will
               understand
               knowledge
            
             ,
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             simple
             man
             before
             mentioned
             :
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             simple
             man
             will
             reap
             good
             by
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             scorner
             ,
             so
             also
             by
             the
             wise
             mans
             being
             reproved
             ;
             for
             (
             thinks
             he
             )
             if
             such
             a
             prudent
             good
             man
             be
             reproved
             ,
             and
             takes
             it
             well
             ,
             much
             more
             were
             it
             fit
             that
             I
             should
             doe
             so
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               He
               that
               wasteth
               his
               father
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             his
             estate
             ,
             by
             his
             prodigality
             ,
             or
             by
             purloining
             his
             goods
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             body
             ,
             by
             grief
             for
             his
             lewd
             courses
             :
             
               &
               chaseth
               away
               his
               mother
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             barbarously
             driveth
             her
             out
             of
             doors
             ;
             or
             that
             causeth
             her
             to
             withdraw
             her self
             into
             a
             corner
             to
             hide
             her self
             ,
             or
             to
             get
             
             abroad
             out
             of
             her
             house
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             able
             to
             endure
             his
             insolency
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             ungracious
             carriage
             of
             himself
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             wasting
             her
             estate
             when
             her
             husband
             is
             dead
             causeth
             her
             to
             sell
             her
             house
             ,
             &
             to
             forsake
             her
             habitation
             where
             for
             many
             years
             she
             had
             lived
             :
             
               is
               a
               son
               that
               causeth
               shame
               and
               bringeth
               reproach
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Cease
               ,
               my
               son
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             34.11
             :
             
               to
               hear
               the
               instruction
               that
               causeth
               to
               erre
               from
               the
               words
               of
               knowledge
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             thou
             hast
             done
             it
             formerly
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             hearken
             no
             longer
             to
             the
             instruction
             of
             those
             false
             teachers
             ,
             that
             would
             draw
             thee
             into
             errours
             ,
             or
             to
             those
             evil
             counsellors
             ,
             that
             would
             draw
             thee
             from
             the
             waies
             of
             true
             wisdome
             into
             the
             waies
             of
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               An
               ungodly
               witnesse
               scorneth
               judgement
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             maketh
             a
             mock
             of
             justice
             and
             equity
             ,
             of
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             juridicall
             proceedings
             ,
             which
             are
             for
             the
             detecting
             &
             punishment
             of
             offenders
             ;
             yea
             he
             derides
             and
             slights
             all
             the
             punishments
             which
             by
             the
             laws
             of
             God
             and
             man
             are
             denounced
             against
             false
             witnesses
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             this
             last
             is
             principally
             meant
             here
             by
             judgement
             seems
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               Iudgements
               are
               prepared
               for
               scorners
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               wicked
               devoureth
               iniquity
               ,
            
             the
             chief
             thing
             intended
             thereby
             is
             ,
             that
             wicked
             mens
             mouths
             are
             full
             of
             lies
             and
             all
             evil
             language
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             make
             no
             bones
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             speak
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             without
             fear
             or
             shame
             ,
             or
             any
             remorse
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             Job
             15.16
             .
             and
             34.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Iudgements
               are
               prepared
               for
               scorners
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             judgement
             is
             not
             alwaies
             presently
             executed
             upon
             them
             ,
             yet
             many
             heavy
             punishments
             are
             appointed
             for
             them
             ,
             &
             are
             in
             a
             readinesse
             to
             be
             executed
             on
             them
             ,
             either
             by
             God
             or
             man.
             And
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             meant
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               stripes
               for
               the
               back
               of
               fools
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             shamefull
             and
             inevitable
             judgements
             are
             stored
             up
             for
             them
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.13
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               WIne
               is
               a
               mocker
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             wine
             doth
             delude
             and
             mock
             those
             that
             drink
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             make
             fools
             of
             them
             :
             both
             in
             that
             it
             doth
             allure
             and
             draw
             them
             on
             by
             its
             colour
             and
             delicious
             tast
             to
             drink
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             danger
             ,
             nothing
             but
             delight
             and
             pleasure
             in
             it
             ,
             till
             on
             a
             suddain
             they
             are
             insnared
             and
             overcome
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             brings
             many
             inconveniencies
             and
             miseries
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             likewise
             in
             that
             when
             they
             are
             so
             overtaken
             by
             it
             ,
             it
             makes
             them
             ridiculous
             to
             others
             ,
             so
             that
             men
             doe
             usually
             deride
             ,
             mock
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             sport
             with
             them
             .
             And
             this
             exposition
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             it
             agreeth
             so
             well
             with
             the
             last
             words
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               and
               whosoever
               is
               deceived
               thereby
               is
               not
               wise
               .
            
             But
             yet
             because
             this
             suits
             not
             so
             well
             with
             the
             next
             following
             words
             ,
             
               strong
               drink
               is
               raging
            
             ,
             I
             rather
             ,
             as
             do
             the
             most
             Expositours
             ,
             understand
             this
             Proverb
             thus
             :
             
               Wine
               is
               a
               mocker
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             maketh
             men
             mockers
             &
             profane
             scorners
             ,
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Prophet
             joineth
             drunkennesse
             and
             scorning
             together
             ,
             Hos
             .
             7.5
             .
             
               In
               the
               day
               of
               
               our
               king
               the
               princes
               have
               made
               him
               sick
               with
               bottles
               of
               wine
               ,
               he
               stretched
               out
               his
               hand
               with
               scorners
               ,
            
             (
             And
             thus
             Solomon
             ,
             having
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             spoken
             of
             the
             judgements
             that
             are
             prepared
             for
             scorners
             ,
             doth
             here
             make
             known
             one
             particular
             ,
             which
             doth
             usually
             make
             men
             scorners
             :
             )
             
               strong
               drink
               is
               raging
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             maketh
             men
             outragious
             :
             
               and
               whosoever
               is
               deceived
               thereby
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             being
             wonne
             thereby
             to
             take
             it
             immoderately
             ,
             or
             by
             being
             catched
             and
             overcome
             thereby
             to
             his
             hurt
             ,
             or
             by
             being
             brought
             thereby
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             foolishly
             and
             unadvisedly
             ,
             which
             not
             being
             in
             drink
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             erring
             through
             wine
             Isa
             .
             28.7
             :
             
               is
               not
               wise
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             makes
             himself
             thereby
             a
             very
             fool
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             when
             the
             wine
             is
             in
             ,
             the
             wit
             is
             out
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             he
             thereby
             sheweth
             himself
             a
             fool
             ,
             and
             reapeth
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             folly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               a
               king
               is
               as
               the
               roaring
               of
               a
               lion
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             19.12
             :
             
               whoso
               provoketh
               him
               to
               anger
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             any
             unwarrantable
             disobedience
             or
             misdemeanour
             :
             
               sinneth
               against
               his
               own
               soul
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             doth
             by
             his
             sin
             expose
             his
             life
             to
             manifest
             danger
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             16.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               an
               honour
               for
               a
               man
               to
               cease
               from
               strife
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             avoid
             all
             strife
             by
             all
             possible
             means
             ;
             or
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             over
             ,
             even
             after
             he
             is
             engaged
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             hardest
             task
             ,
             because
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             esteem
             this
             of
             all
             other
             the
             greatest
             dishonour
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             therefore
             it
             is
             also
             the
             greater
             proof
             of
             a
             mans
             wisdome
             to
             doe
             so
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             16.32
             .
             and
             19.11
             :
             
               but
               every
               fool
               will
               be
               medling
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             intermedling
             with
             strife
             ,
             or
             with
             other
             mens
             matters
             ,
             which
             is
             usually
             the
             occasion
             of
             strife
             .
             And
             this
             being
             an
             act
             of
             great
             folly
             ,
             is
             therefore
             much
             to
             his
             shame
             and
             reproach
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               sluggard
               will
               not
               plow
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               cold
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             ,
             the
             winter
             ▪
             
               therefore
               shall
               he
               beg
               in
               harvest
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             others
             have
             great
             plenty
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             eye-sore
             and
             hearts-grief
             unto
             him
             :
             
               and
               have
               nothing
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             nothing
             to
             reap
             ;
             or
             ,
             nothing
             shall
             be
             given
             him
             ,
             no
             not
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             because
             their
             store
             comes
             in
             then
             abundantly
             ,
             men
             are
             most
             forward
             to
             give
             ,
             yea
             even
             to
             the
             brute
             beasts
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Counsell
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               is
               like
               deep
               waters
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             ability
             to
             teach
             and
             advise
             men
             ;
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             wisdome
             &
             prudence
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             springs
             of
             all
             good
             counsell
             ,
             do
             abound
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             even
             as
             deep
             waters
             or
             a
             spring
             of
             water
             ,
             that
             can
             never
             be
             drawn
             dry
             :
             
               but
               a
               man
               of
               understanding
               will
               draw
               it
               out
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             use
             means
             to
             get
             it
             out
             of
             him
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             the
             other
             knows
             ,
             but
             some
             way
             or
             other
             he
             will
             learn
             it
             of
             him
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             18.4
             .
             The
             thoughts
             ,
             &
             intentions
             ,
             &
             designs
             of
             mens
             hearts
             are
             like
             waters
             that
             are
             of
             a
             great
             depth
             ,
             to
             the
             bottome
             whereof
             men
             cannot
             easily
             dive
             to
             find
             what
             is
             there
             ,
             or
             like
             waters
             that
             are
             in
             a
             deep
             pit
             or
             well
             ,
             or
             far
             somewhere
             under
             ground
             ,
             which
             cannot
             easily
             be
             gotten
             up
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             it
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             impossible
             to
             know
             what
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             (
             
               for
               what
               man
               knoweth
               the
               things
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               save
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               him
            
             ?
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
             )
             especially
             when
             he
             shall
             set
             himself
             to
             dissemble
             &
             conceal
             his
             purposes
             .
             And
             some
             think
             too
             that
             man
             is
             here
             mentioned
             in
             opposition
             to
             women
             ,
             who
             are
             usually
             more
             inclinable
             to
             blab
             forth
             all
             that
             is
             in
             their
             thoughts
             :
             
             
               but
               a
               man
               of
               understanding
               will
               draw
               it
               out
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             wise
             man
             will
             many
             times
             by
             the
             prudent
             observation
             of
             mens
             gestures
             and
             actions
             ,
             the
             words
             that
             fall
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             company
             that
             they
             keep
             ,
             by
             propounding
             questions
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             entring
             discourse
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             minded
             something
             else
             ,
             guesse
             very
             right
             concerning
             that
             which
             is
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Most
               men
               will
               proclaim
               every
               one
               his
               own
               goodnesse
               ;
               but
               a
               faithfull
               man
               who
               can
               find
               ?
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             very
             easy
             .
             But
             if
             we
             read
             the
             first
             clause
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bible
             ,
             
               most
               men
               will
               proclaim
               every
               one
               his
               own
               bounty
               ,
            
             &c.
             then
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             it
             is
             usuall
             with
             men
             to
             boast
             of
             the
             great
             good
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             which
             they
             intend
             to
             doe
             for
             others
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             rare
             to
             find
             a
             man
             that
             really
             hath
             done
             what
             he
             saith
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             or
             that
             doth
             faithfully
             make
             good
             his
             great
             promises
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             it
             is
             easier
             to
             find
             men
             that
             are
             bountifull
             to
             others
             ,
             then
             to
             find
             faithfull
             men
             ,
             that
             injure
             no
             man
             ,
             or
             then
             it
             is
             to
             find
             one
             that
             is
             a
             faithfull
             good
             man
             in
             every
             regard
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             amongst
             the
             many
             that
             will
             boast
             of
             their
             bounty
             ,
             there
             are
             but
             few
             to
             be
             found
             that
             are
             faithfull
             therein
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             do
             good
             to
             others
             sincerely
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             unfeigned
             love
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             done
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               just
               man
               walketh
               in
               his
               integrity
               ,
               his
               children
               are
               blessed
               after
               him
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             leave
             nothing
             to
             his
             children
             but
             what
             was
             well
             gotten
             ;
             &
             because
             many
             times
             such
             children
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             good
             example
             and
             education
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             are
             also
             righteous
             themselves
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Psal
             .
             37.26
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               A
               king
               that
               sitteth
               in
               the
               throne
               of
               judgement
               ,
               scattereth
               away
               all
               evil
               with
               his
               eyes
               .
            
             ]
             Either
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             magistrate
             doth
             look
             to
             see
             judgement
             carefully
             and
             constantly
             executed
             upon
             offenders
             ,
             wickednesse
             will
             not
             there
             dare
             to
             appear
             :
             or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             particularly
             of
             the
             supreme
             magistrate
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             keeps
             a
             watchfull
             eye
             over
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             ,
             this
             will
             suppresse
             all
             vice
             amongst
             the
             people
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             doth
             use
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             judgement-seat
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             leave
             all
             to
             be
             done
             by
             inferiour
             judges
             ;
             this
             his
             care
             to
             see
             things
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             to
             judge
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             singular
             means
             to
             restrain
             the
             people
             from
             much
             evil
             ,
             &
             tha●
             because
             he
             is
             not
             in
             such
             danger
             to
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             is
             wont
             to
             punish
             with
             greatest
             severity
             ,
             &
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             majesty
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             is
             most
             terrible
             to
             offenders
             .
             Yet
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             expression
             may
             be
             also
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             king
             may
             wi●h
             a
             frown
             awe
             his
             people
             from
             doing
             evil
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Divers
               weights
               and
               divers
               measures
               both
               of
               them
               are
               alike
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             As
             namely
             ,
             when
             men
             keep
             a
             lesser
             wherewith
             to
             sell
             to
             those
             that
             are
             simple
             and
             may
             be
             easily
             gulled
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             for
             the
             wiser
             sort
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             11.1
             .
             and
             16.11
             .
             and
             Deut.
             25.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Even
               a
               child
               is
               known
               by
               his
               doings
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             and
             generally
             done
             by
             a
             young
             child
             in
             his
             gestures
             ,
             speeches
             and
             actions
             ,
             a
             very
             probable
             discovery
             may
             be
             made
             concerning
             him
             :
             
               whether
               his
               work
               be
               pure
               ,
               or
               whether
               his
               work
               be
               right
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             that
             which
             he
             doeth
             for
             the
             present
             be
             pure
             and
             right
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             work
             of
             saving
             
             grace
             wrought
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             whether
             that
             which
             he
             doeth
             proceeds
             from
             an
             honest
             upright
             heart
             ,
             and
             consequently
             whether
             he
             be
             like
             to
             take
             a
             good
             course
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             mans
             estate
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               The
               hearing
               ear
               and
               the
               seeing
               eye
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               even
               both
               of
               them
               .
            
             ]
             Solomons
             drift
             in
             mentioning
             this
             may
             be
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             therefore
             God
             must
             needs
             hear
             and
             see
             whatever
             is
             spoken
             or
             done
             by
             men
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             94.9
             :
             or
             ,
             2.
             that
             therefore
             God
             can
             give
             or
             withhold
             the
             use
             of
             these
             senses
             to
             men
             as
             seemeth
             good
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             men
             should
             be
             thankfull
             to
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             &
             not
             abuse
             them
             in
             any
             sinfull
             way
             ,
             but
             use
             them
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             for
             those
             ends
             for
             which
             they
             were
             especially
             given
             them
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             namely
             their
             ears
             to
             hear
             the
             instruction
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             their
             eyes
             to
             view
             Gods
             works
             both
             of
             creation
             and
             providence
             ,
             &
             to
             look
             into
             those
             holy
             writings
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             men
             for
             the
             well-ordering
             of
             their
             lives
             :
             yea
             and
             that
             when
             men
             do
             thus
             use
             them
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             they
             should
             acknowledge
             that
             this
             also
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             of
             themselves
             .
             But
             then
             again
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             spirituall
             ability
             to
             see
             and
             to
             hear
             .
             And
             indeed
             severall
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             do
             understand
             it
             particularly
             thus
             :
             that
             the
             seeing
             eye
             of
             the
             teacher
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             magistrate
             ,
             whereby
             he
             looks
             to
             the
             well-ordering
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             &
             the
             hearing
             ear
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             whereby
             they
             hearken
             to
             the
             instruction
             of
             their
             teachers
             ,
             and
             the
             command
             of
             their
             superiours
             ,
             are
             both
             from
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             neither
             are
             therefore
             to
             insult
             over
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             welfare
             of
             kingdomes
             and
             commonwealths
             procured
             hereby
             is
             wholly
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               There
               is
               gold
               and
               a
               multitude
               of
               rubies
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Many
             such
             precious
             things
             there
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             worldly
             men
             do
             highly
             esteem
             :
             
               but
               the
               lips
               of
               knowledge
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             wise
             &
             gracious
             speech
             ,
             
               are
               a
               precious
               jewell
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             far
             more
             precious
             ,
             then
             those
             precious
             things
             before-mentioned
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3.14
             .
             And
             hereby
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             both
             what
             a
             treasure
             it
             is
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             able
             to
             speak
             wisely
             and
             learnedly
             ,
             and
             likewise
             what
             a
             precious
             priviledge
             it
             is
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             word
             and
             wisedome
             of
             God
             by
             such
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Take
               his
               garment
               that
               is
               surety
               for
               a
               stranger
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             6.1
             .
             and
             11.15
             .
             The
             meaning
             may
             be
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             be
             so
             foolish
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             surety
             for
             strangers
             whom
             he
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             such
             a
             man
             will
             in
             time
             be
             brought
             to
             such
             poverty
             ,
             that
             sooner
             or
             later
             his
             very
             garments
             will
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             to
             satisfy
             some
             debt
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             .
             Yet
             some
             take
             it
             as
             an
             advice
             given
             to
             the
             friends
             of
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             doe
             well
             to
             get
             what
             they
             can
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             reserve
             it
             for
             his
             use
             in
             a
             time
             of
             need
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             will
             he
             seized
             on
             by
             the
             Creditor
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             not
             have
             a
             coat
             to
             put
             upon
             his
             back
             .
             And
             the
             most
             of
             Expositours
             take
             it
             as
             spoken
             to
             those
             that
             should
             engage
             themselves
             ,
             or
             lend
             any
             thing
             to
             a
             man
             that
             is
             so
             ready
             to
             be
             surety
             for
             others
             ,
             even
             for
             mere
             strangers
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             should
             not
             doe
             this
             without
             taking
             a
             sure
             pawn
             from
             him
             for
             their
             indemnity
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             such
             a
             man
             will
             surely
             come
             to
             poverty
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             carelesse
             of
             himself
             ,
             he
             will
             much
             
             lesse
             mind
             them
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             engaged
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             forfeits
             his
             pawn
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             his
             garment
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             spare
             to
             keep
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             he
             paid
             not
             the
             debt
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             seise
             upon
             what
             he
             had
             ,
             even
             to
             his
             very
             garments
             ;
             &
             that
             not
             only
             thereby
             to
             secure
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             put
             to
             look
             after
             the
             stranger
             they
             know
             not
             where
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             such
             a
             man
             should
             smart
             for
             his
             folly
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             thereby
             learn
             more
             wit
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             against
             the
             Law
             Exod.
             22.26
             .
             
               If
               thou
               at
               all
               take
               thy
               neighbours
               raiment
               to
               pledge
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               deliver
               it
               unto
               him
               by
               that
               time
               the
               sun
               goeth
               down
               ,
            
             &c.
             because
             that
             law
             was
             made
             only
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             that
             in
             extreme
             need
             pawned
             their
             garments
             ,
             (
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             and
             not
             of
             those
             that
             would
             pretend
             to
             be
             able
             to
             passe
             their
             word
             for
             others
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             I
             like
             the
             best
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               take
               a
               pledge
               of
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             him
             that
             will
             be
             surety
             
               for
               a
               strange
               woman
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             woman
             that
             he
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             whorish
             woman
             ;
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             will
             undertake
             for
             such
             a
             ones
             debts
             ,
             or
             run
             in
             debt
             to
             gratifie
             her
             ,
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             trusted
             without
             a
             pledge
             ;
             both
             because
             no
             faithfulnesse
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             such
             ,
             and
             likewise
             because
             men
             may
             be
             assured
             hat
             such
             a
             man
             will
             come
             to
             beggery
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Bread
               of
               deceit
               is
               sweet
               to
               a
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             take
             great
             delight
             in
             that
             which
             they
             get
             by
             deceitfull
             and
             unjust
             waies
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             9.17
             :
             
               but
               afterward
               his
               mouth
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               gravell
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             the
             heavy
             judgements
             of
             God
             that
             shall
             afterwards
             seize
             upon
             him
             .
             In
             the
             expression
             that
             Solomon
             here
             useth
             there
             seemeth
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             gritty
             bread
             ,
             made
             of
             the
             grift
             of
             corn
             that
             hath
             been
             thrashed
             on
             a
             gravel-floor
             ,
             or
             ground
             in
             a
             mill
             ,
             immediately
             after
             the
             stones
             thereof
             have
             been
             picked
             ,
             or
             into
             which
             in
             the
             making
             of
             it
             some
             gravell
             hath
             accidentally
             fallen
             ;
             which
             may
             well
             be
             called
             
               bread
               of
               deceit
            
             ,
             because
             outwardly
             it
             seems
             good
             bread
             ,
             but
             being
             eaten
             doth
             exceedingly
             pain
             and
             hurt
             a
             mans
             teeth
             .
             With
             the
             like
             expression
             the
             misery
             of
             Gods
             people
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Babylonian
             captivity
             ,
             Lam.
             3.16
             .
             
               He
               hath
               also
               broken
               my
               teeth
               with
               gravell-stones
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Every
               purpose
               is
               established
               by
               counsell
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             15.22
             :
             and
             much
             more
             therefore
             ought
             we
             to
             take
             counsell
             in
             our
             weightiest
             affairs
             ,
             such
             as
             warre
             is
             ;
             whence
             the
             following
             words
             are
             added
             ,
             
               and
               with
               good
               advice
               make
               war.
               
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               He
               that
               goeth
               about
               as
               a
               tale-bearer
               ,
               revealeth
               secrets
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.13
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             And
             therefore
             though
             it
             be
             good
             to
             ask
             counsell
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             yet
             impart
             not
             thy
             secrets
             to
             such
             men
             .
             And
             this
             indeed
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               therefore
               meddle
               not
               with
               him
               that
               flattereth
               with
               his
               lips
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             him
             that
             is
             a
             known
             flatterer
             ;
             or
             whom
             thou
             maist
             discern
             only
             to
             pretend
             friendship
             ,
             when
             his
             heart
             is
             not
             with
             thee
             :
             &
             that
             because
             such
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             cogge
             and
             flatter
             ,
             merely
             that
             they
             may
             fish
             out
             mens
             secrets
             ,
             and
             then
             reveal
             them
             to
             others
             ;
             or
             because
             flatterers
             ,
             if
             their
             counsell
             be
             asked
             ,
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             say
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             be
             it
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             whom
             through
             self-love
             men
             are
             very
             prone
             to
             believe
             .
             It
             may
             be
             also
             read
             ,
             
               meddle
               not
               with
               him
               that
               enti●eth
               with
               his
               lips
            
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             those
             
             that
             by
             their
             flatteries
             entice
             men
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Whoso
               curseth
               his
               father
               or
               his
               mother
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             21.17
             :
             
               his
               lamp
               shall
               be
               put
               out
               in
               obscure
               darknesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             first
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             and
             die
             in
             extreme
             dishonour
             &
             misery
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             also
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             utter
             darknesse
             of
             hell
             ;
             (
             and
             that
             this
             is
             principally
             intended
             ,
             we
             may
             the
             rather
             think
             ,
             because
             on
             the
             contrary
             long
             life
             is
             promised
             to
             those
             that
             honour
             their
             father
             and
             mother
             Exod.
             20.12
             .
             )
             or
             2.
             he
             shall
             die
             childlesse
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             132.17
             .
             and
             so
             his
             name
             &
             memory
             shall
             be
             utterly
             taken
             away
             ;
             as
             indeed
             he
             that
             honoureth
             not
             his
             father
             ,
             deserves
             not
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             a
             father
             ;
             or
             3.
             his
             prosperity
             &
             joy
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             extreme
             misery
             ,
             grief
             and
             horrour
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             29.3
             .
             or
             4.
             he
             shall
             not
             find
             any
             favour
             ,
             counsell
             or
             help
             ,
             either
             from
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             in
             his
             greatest
             calamities
             ,
             which
             makes
             a
             mans
             condition
             just
             like
             his
             ,
             whose
             candle
             is
             put
             out
             when
             he
             is
             in
             extreme
             darknesse
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             13.9
             .
             and
             Job
             18.5
             ,
             6.
             and
             21.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               An
               inheritance
               may
               be
               gotten
               hastily
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Men
             may
             get
             a
             fair
             estate
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             they
             regard
             not
             how
             they
             get
             it
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             be
             speedily
             rich
             ,
             and
             leave
             their
             estate
             as
             an
             inheritance
             to
             their
             children
             :
             
               but
               the
               end
               thereof
               shall
               not
               be
               blessed
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             prosper
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             nor
             prove
             a
             blessing
             to
             him
             that
             gets
             it
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             either
             it
             may
             prove
             a
             snare
             to
             his
             soul
             ,
             in
             making
             him
             profane
             &
             wicked
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             bring
             some
             vengeance
             upon
             him
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             fill
             his
             soul
             with
             dismall
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             ,
             because
             being
             thus
             gotten
             ,
             hast
             usually
             makes
             waste
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             not
             more
             suddenly
             gathered
             then
             it
             is
             squandered
             away
             ,
             even
             as
             meat
             that
             is
             swallowed
             down
             suddenly
             doth
             seldome
             nourish
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             either
             is
             vomited
             up
             again
             ,
             or
             else
             is
             turned
             into
             corrupt
             humours
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             this
             Proverb
             .
             Yet
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             others
             do
             understand
             this
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             some
             great
             estate
             falls
             suddenly
             ,
             &
             perhaps
             unexpectedly
             ;
             who
             not
             knowing
             the
             labour
             of
             getting
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             having
             been
             inured
             by
             little
             &
             little
             to
             bear
             so
             great
             prosperity
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             profuse
             in
             their
             spending
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Say
               not
               thou
               ,
               I
               will
               recompence
               evil
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             threaten
             it
             with
             thy
             lips
             ,
             or
             purpose
             it
             in
             thy
             heart
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             so
             much
             as
             to
             think
             evil
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             when
             men
             have
             once
             said
             they
             will
             doe
             a
             thing
             ,
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             then
             in
             point
             of
             honour
             or
             conscience
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             doe
             it
             :
             
               but
               wait
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               save
               thee
            
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             
               and
               he
               shall
               revenge
               thee
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             
               and
               he
               shall
               save
               thee
            
             ,
             intimating
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             not
             desire
             God
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             their
             enemies
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             would
             defend
             them
             from
             their
             enemies
             .
             Men
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             do
             not
             revenge
             injuries
             ,
             every
             one
             will
             trample
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             shall
             be
             utterly
             undone
             .
             But
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             here
             assures
             them
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             anger
             herein
             ,
             because
             God
             shall
             preserve
             them
             .
             And
             how
             much
             better
             is
             it
             that
             God
             should
             save
             them
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             by
             any
             wicked
             means
             should
             save
             themselves
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Divers
               weights
               are
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             10.
             and
             chap.
             11.1
             .
             and
             16.11
             .
             and
             Deut.
             25.13
             :
             
               and
               a
               false
               balance
               is
               not
               good
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             17.26
             .
             and
             18.5
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Mans
               goings
               are
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             16.1
             ,
             9.
             
             &
             Psal
             .
             37.23
             :
             
               how
               can
               a
               man
               then
               understand
               his
               own
               way
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             since
             all
             our
             actions
             and
             the
             successe
             thereof
             depend
             wholly
             upon
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             man
             should
             know
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             what
             is
             most
             expedient
             to
             be
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             what
             the
             event
             shall
             be
             of
             what
             he
             doeth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               snare
               to
               the
               man
               who
               devoureth
               that
               which
               is
               holy
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             sin
             that
             bringeth
             destruction
             upon
             men
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             7.16
             .
             As
             birds
             are
             destroyed
             by
             eating
             the
             meat
             which
             is
             laid
             for
             them
             within
             the
             snare
             ,
             &
             fishes
             by
             swallowing
             the
             bait
             upon
             the
             hook
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             with
             such
             sacrilegious
             persons
             .
             And
             by
             devouring
             that
             which
             is
             holy
             is
             meant
             ,
             not
             their
             eating
             of
             Gods
             holy
             sacrifices
             in
             those
             times
             in
             a
             heedlesse
             ,
             rash
             and
             profane
             manner
             ,
             without
             any
             devotion
             ,
             as
             some
             conceive
             ;
             but
             mens
             alienating
             to
             their
             own
             private
             ends
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             consecrated
             to
             holy
             uses
             ,
             or
             which
             they
             themselves
             had
             vowed
             to
             holy
             uses
             .
             And
             if
             this
             last
             be
             included
             ,
             then
             are
             the
             following
             words
             added
             for
             the
             farther
             illustration
             thereof
             :
             
               and
               after
               vows
               to
               make
               enquiry
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             he
             can
             doe
             what
             he
             hath
             vowed
             or
             no
             ;
             or
             whether
             he
             be
             so
             indispensably
             obliged
             by
             his
             vow
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             be
             disengaged
             from
             it
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             do
             break
             his
             vow
             ,
             what
             satisfaction
             he
             may
             some
             other
             way
             make
             unto
             God.
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             even
             this
             enquiring
             about
             not
             fulfilling
             a
             vow
             ,
             because
             it
             manifests
             a
             desire
             men
             have
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             grievous
             sin
             ,
             yea
             though
             the
             vow
             be
             never
             broken
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               A
               wise
               king
               scattereth
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             combined
             together
             in
             any
             way
             of
             wickednesse
             he
             disperseth
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             cuts
             them
             off
             from
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             8.
             even
             as
             the
             husbandman
             with
             his
             fan
             driveth
             away
             the
             chaff
             from
             the
             wheat
             :
             for
             that
             he
             alludeth
             in
             these
             words
             to
             the
             husbandmans
             fanning
             or
             winnowing
             ,
             is
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               bringeth
               the
               wheel
               over
               them
               ,
            
             he
             seems
             also
             to
             allude
             to
             the
             cart-wheels
             wherewith
             in
             those
             times
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             beat
             out
             their
             corn
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             Isa
             .
             28.27
             ,
             28.
             
             
               The
               fitches
               are
               not
               threshed
               with
               a
               threshing
               instrument
               ,
               neither
               is
               a
               cart-wheel
               turned
               about
               upon
               the
               cummin
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             yet
             this
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             some
             kind
             of
             engine
             ,
             called
             
               the
               wheel
            
             ,
             used
             for
             the
             torturing
             and
             executing
             of
             malefactors
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             is
             stil
             in
             many
             countries
             at
             this
             day
             .
             Or
             there
             may
             be
             an
             allusion
             in
             the
             words
             to
             the
             chariot-wheels
             which
             they
             used
             in
             the
             wars
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             ran
             over
             the
             bodies
             of
             those
             that
             were
             beaten
             down
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               is
               the
               candle
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             reason
             and
             understanding
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             endued
             it
             ,
             is
             as
             a
             bright
             shining
             lamp
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             up
             within
             man
             ,
             by
             the
             light
             whereof
             men
             see
             their
             waies
             ,
             and
             are
             enabled
             to
             order
             their
             waies
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             some
             conceive
             too
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             doth
             the
             rather
             use
             this
             expression
             ,
             1.
             because
             the
             soul
             is
             in
             the
             body
             of
             man
             as
             a
             candle
             in
             a
             lanthorn
             ;
             2.
             because
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             remaining
             light
             ,
             even
             since
             the
             fall
             of
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             a
             lamp
             shining
             in
             the
             dark
             night
             of
             corrupt
             nature
             ;
             &
             3.
             because
             the
             light
             of
             it
             is
             as
             easily
             by
             death
             extinguished
             as
             a
             candle
             is
             blown
             out
             .
             And
             then
             by
             those
             following
             words
             ,
             
               searching
               all
               the
               inward
               parts
               of
               the
               belly
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             either
             particularly
             that
             reflect
             act
             of
             mens
             understanding
             ,
             
             which
             we
             call
             conscience
             ,
             whereby
             men
             do
             discern
             and
             judge
             of
             the
             most
             secret
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             desires
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
             
               What
               man
               knoweth
               the
               things
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               save
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               which
               is
               in
               him
               ?
            
             and
             that
             especially
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             enlightened
             with
             grace
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             thereby
             the
             better
             discover
             both
             his
             corruptions
             and
             graces
             ,
             and
             discern
             in
             what
             state
             he
             stands
             with
             God
             ;
             (
             yea
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             mens
             discovering
             that
             which
             is
             in
             other
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             5.
             )
             or
             rather
             more
             generally
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             light
             of
             reason
             men
             are
             able
             to
             search
             out
             those
             deep
             and
             hidden
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             as
             much
             hidden
             from
             the
             outward
             view
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             entrails
             in
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             thing
             so
             secret
             ;
             either
             in
             nature
             or
             religion
             ,
             which
             men
             by
             their
             knowledge
             and
             wisdome
             will
             not
             discover
             .
             And
             very
             probably
             we
             may
             think
             ,
             that
             this
             here
             is
             added
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             because
             it
             might
             be
             questioned
             ,
             how
             a
             king
             can
             scatter
             the
             wicked
             ,
             seeing
             wicked
             men
             are
             usually
             so
             cunning
             to
             hide
             their
             wickednesse
             ?
             Solomon
             answers
             here
             ,
             by
             a
             mans
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             the
             secretest
             things
             may
             be
             discovered
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               Mercy
               and
               truth
               preserve
               the
               king
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Kings
             endued
             with
             these
             graces
             need
             in
             a
             manner
             no
             other
             guard
             about
             them
             ;
             both
             because
             hereby
             they
             procure
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             and
             man
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             likewise
             because
             they
             cut
             off
             the
             wicked
             that
             are
             perillous
             to
             them
             and
             to
             their
             thrones
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             3.3
             .
             and
             16.6
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             61.67
             .
             As
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               his
               throne
               is
               upholden
               by
               mercy
               ,
            
             that
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             either
             that
             however
             mercy
             and
             truth
             do
             both
             tend
             to
             a
             kings
             preservation
             ,
             yet
             mercy
             hath
             the
             chief
             stroke
             therein
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             as
             these
             graces
             are
             a
             great
             means
             of
             safety
             to
             a
             kings
             person
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             also
             a
             great
             support
             to
             his
             kingdome
             :
             for
             though
             mercy
             be
             only
             here
             again
             expressed
             ,
             yet
             together
             with
             that
             the
             other
             may
             be
             also
             implyed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               The
               glory
               of
               young
               men
               is
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               the
               beauty
               of
               old
               men
               is
               the
               gray
               head
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             16.31
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             both
             young
             and
             old
             have
             their
             severall
             ornaments
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             need
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             respect
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               The
               blewnesse
               of
               a
               wound
               cleanseth
               away
               evil
               ;
               so
               do
               stripes
               the
               inward
               parts
               of
               the
               belly
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             take
             this
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             similitude
             ,
             thus
             :
             As
             by
             cutting
             and
             launcing
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             doth
             usually
             leave
             blew
             scars
             behind
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             letting
             bloud
             ,
             or
             making
             issues
             ,
             &c.
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             corruption
             is
             usually
             let
             out
             of
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             they
             are
             cured
             of
             very
             dangerous
             diseases
             ;
             so
             sharp
             corrections
             ,
             which
             pierce
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             very
             entrails
             ,
             do
             purge
             men
             from
             sin
             ;
             or
             ,
             so
             do
             stripes
             cleanse
             men
             ,
             even
             from
             their
             inward
             and
             secret
             sins
             .
             But
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             both
             clauses
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             correction
             .
             
               The
               blewnesse
               of
               a
               wound
               cleanseth
               away
               evil
            
             :
             sharp
             reproofs
             or
             corrections
             ,
             whether
             from
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             as
             blows
             that
             make
             men
             black
             and
             blew
             ,
             o●
             wounds
             that
             leave
             a
             blew
             scar
             behind
             them
             )
             do
             make
             men
             abandon
             their
             evil
             waies
             .
             And
             then
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               so
               do
               stripes
               the
               inward
               parts
               of
               the
               belly
               ,
            
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             either
             that
             such
             sharp
             corrections
             do
             purge
             away
             even
             the
             secret
             evils
             
             of
             the
             mind
             (
             which
             are
             as
             
               the
               inward
               parts
               of
               the
               belly
            
             )
             as
             well
             as
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             then
             corrections
             are
             in
             this
             way
             profitable
             to
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             affect
             men
             inwardly
             ,
             and
             wound
             their
             very
             hearts
             and
             souls
             with
             pain
             and
             sorrow
             :
             wicked
             men
             will
             not
             be
             reformed
             but
             by
             exceeding
             sharp
             corrections
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               kings
               heart
               is
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               the
               rivers
               of
               water
               ;
               he
               turneth
               it
               whethersoever
               he
               will.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             husbandmen
             and
             others
             do
             carry
             the
             water
             of
             rivers
             by
             trenches
             ,
             water-courses
             and
             pipes
             ,
             into
             their
             grounds
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             which
             way
             they
             please
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             As
             God
             by
             his
             Providence
             turneth
             the
             rivers
             ,
             sometimes
             one
             way
             and
             sometimes
             another
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             causeth
             them
             to
             turn
             backward
             a
             quite
             contrary
             way
             to
             that
             wherein
             they
             were
             before
             going
             ,
             as
             seemeth
             good
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ;
             so
             doth
             he
             also
             turn
             about
             the
             thoughts
             ,
             affections
             and
             desires
             ,
             even
             of
             kings
             themselves
             ,
             to
             will
             and
             nill
             what
             he
             will
             have
             them
             ,
             sometimes
             for
             the
             benefit
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             their
             subjects
             ,
             and
             often
             contrary
             to
             what
             they
             had
             determined
             .
             And
             this
             is
             noted
             as
             most
             remarkable
             in
             kings
             ,
             because
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             great
             power
             and
             pride
             ,
             they
             seem
             able
             to
             doe
             almost
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             are
             usually
             so
             violent
             and
             head-strong
             in
             their
             resolutions
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             diverting
             them
             from
             what
             they
             have
             purposed
             or
             said
             they
             will
             doe
             ;
             being
             herein
             indeed
             like
             the
             heady
             and
             violent
             streams
             of
             some
             great
             rivers
             ,
             that
             carry
             all
             before
             them
             with
             unresistable
             fury
             ;
             whereas
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             their
             own
             wills
             at
             their
             own
             disposing
             ,
             but
             God
             over-rules
             them
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Every
               way
               of
               a
               man
               is
               right
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             14.12
             .
             and
             16.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               To
               doe
               justice
               and
               judgement
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             doe
             unto
             all
             men
             that
             which
             is
             every
             way
             equall
             and
             just
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             out
             of
             any
             carnall
             affections
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             true
             judgement
             and
             approbation
             of
             justice
             :
             
               is
               more
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Lord
               then
               sacrifice
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             the
             services
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             ceremoniall
             law
             ,
             and
             consequently
             then
             any
             outward
             act
             of
             Gods
             worship
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             moral
             law
             ,
             such
             as
             prayer
             and
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             because
             God
             doth
             more
             delight
             in
             the
             solid
             and
             substantiall
             services
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             then
             in
             those
             that
             are
             merely
             externall
             and
             ceremoniall
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             is
             better
             pleased
             with
             those
             duties
             that
             are
             profitable
             to
             men
             ,
             then
             with
             those
             that
             seem
             more
             immediately
             to
             have
             respect
             unto
             himself
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               An
               high
               look
               ,
               and
               a
               proud
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               plowing
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               sin
               .
            
             ]
             The
             difficulty
             of
             this
             Proverb
             lyes
             chiefly
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             .
             Some
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             do
             literally
             understand
             by
             
               the
               plowing
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             ,
             their
             labouring
             in
             their
             particular
             callings
             ;
             which
             they
             say
             
               is
               sin
            
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               defiled
               and
               unbelieving
               is
               nothing
               pure
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.15
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             make
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             
             Proverb
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             the
             misery
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             in
             all
             things
             they
             doe
             they
             sin
             against
             God
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             those
             things
             which
             are
             simply
             evil
             in
             themselves
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             their
             proud
             thoughts
             and
             high
             looks
             ,
             their
             ambitious
             aspiring
             after
             things
             that
             are
             too
             high
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             all
             their
             naturall
             and
             civill
             actions
             ,
             which
             not
             being
             evil
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             become
             sin
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             the
             men
             being
             evil
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             good
             that
             proceeds
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             corrupt
             tree
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             good
             fruit
             ,
             Matth
             7.18
             .
             By
             the
             wickednesse
             ,
             the
             pride
             &
             other
             filthy
             corruptions
             that
             are
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             all
             their
             actions
             must
             needs
             be
             defiled
             .
             But
             then
             by
             
               the
               plowing
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             some
             do
             understand
             figuratively
             the
             plots
             and
             projects
             and
             busy
             endeavours
             of
             wicked
             men
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             4.8
             :
             &
             that
             these
             are
             said
             to
             be
             sin
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             all
             for
             some
             sinfull
             practise
             or
             other
             ,
             yea
             for
             many
             and
             manifold
             sins
             and
             mischiefs
             :
             and
             indeed
             it
             may
             be
             rather
             understood
             of
             the
             mischief
             they
             endeavour
             to
             doe
             ,
             because
             men
             in
             their
             pride
             care
             not
             what
             mischief
             they
             doe
             ;
             yea
             and
             this
             is
             elsewhere
             called
             plowing
             ,
             Psal
             .
             129.3
             .
             
               The
               plowers
               plowed
               upon
               my
               back
               ,
               they
               made
               long
               their
               furrows
               .
            
             As
             for
             that
             translation
             of
             this
             clause
             ,
             which
             is
             set
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               the
               light
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             if
             that
             be
             received
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             wicked
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             glory
             in
             their
             sin
             ;
             so
             far
             are
             they
             from
             hiding
             and
             bewailing
             their
             sins
             ,
             that
             they
             exalt
             themselves
             therein
             ,
             as
             counting
             it
             their
             only
             splendour
             and
             glory
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             their
             wisdome
             and
             quick-sightednesse
             in
             all
             affairs
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             wont
             proudly
             to
             vaunt
             themselves
             ,
             tends
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             carries
             them
             into
             many
             sinfull
             courses
             :
             or
             3.
             that
             their
             good
             works
             ,
             though
             they
             make
             a
             splendid
             shew
             before
             men
             ,
             are
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             :
             or
             4.
             that
             their
             endeavouring
             to
             exalt
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             eminently
             conspicuous
             above
             others
             ,
             is
             sin
             :
             or
             5.
             that
             their
             great
             prosperity
             &
             pomp
             and
             glory
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             wherein
             they
             much
             pride
             themselves
             ,
             is
             an
             occasion
             of
             much
             sin
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               thoughts
               of
               the
               diligent
               tend
               only
               to
               plenteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             doth
             wisely
             before-hand
             think
             and
             contrive
             how
             to
             manage
             his
             affairs
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             afterwards
             diligently
             prosecute
             what
             he
             hath
             contrived
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             grow
             rich
             :
             
               but
               of
               every
               one
               that
               is
               hasty
               only
               to
               want
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             thoughts
             of
             those
             that
             are
             hasty
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             20.21
             .
             or
             of
             those
             that
             rashly
             doe
             what
             ever
             comes
             into
             their
             minds
             ,
             without
             any
             counsell
             or
             deliberation
             about
             it
             ,
             must
             needs
             bring
             them
             to
             poverty
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               getting
               of
               treasures
               by
               a
               lying
               tongue
               ,
               is
               a
               vanity
               tossed
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Treasures
             gotten
             by
             a
             lying
             tongue
             are
             a
             vain
             thing
             ,
             they
             no
             way
             do
             good
             either
             to
             them
             or
             theirs
             ,
             nor
             ever
             continue
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             like
             dust
             ,
             or
             chaff
             ,
             or
             smoke
             ,
             that
             is
             scattered
             by
             the
             wind
             this
             way
             and
             that
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             brought
             to
             nothing
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             10.2
             .
             and
             13.11
             :
             
               of
               them
               that
               seek
               death
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               robbery
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               destroy
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               shall
               saw
               them
            
             ,
             or
             
               dwell
               with
               them
            
             ,
             whereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             their
             punishments
             should
             be
             both
             terrible
             ,
             and
             continuall
             :
             terrible
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             of
             the
             severity
             of
             Gods
             judgements
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             should
             ,
             as
             it
             
             were
             ,
             saw
             and
             tear
             and
             grate
             their
             spirits
             ;
             and
             continuall
             ,
             because
             ,
             though
             their
             wealth
             gotten
             by
             robbery
             continued
             not
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             guilt
             &
             punishment
             of
             their
             sin
             should
             keep
             fast
             hold
             of
             them
             and
             abide
             with
             them
             :
             
               because
               they
               refuse
               to
               doe
               judgement
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             justice
             (
             and
             if
             this
             be
             taken
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             robbery
             of
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             is
             the
             oppression
             of
             unjust
             judges
             ,
             who
             are
             indeed
             the
             great
             robbers
             )
             or
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             just
             and
             right
             ;
             they
             sin
             not
             therein
             through
             ignorance
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             ,
             and
             being
             reproved
             they
             will
             not
             give
             it
             over
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               way
               of
               man
               is
               froward
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             way
             of
             man
             in
             his
             naturall
             estate
             ,
             being
             left
             unto
             himself
             ,
             is
             crooked
             &
             sinfull
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             3.32
             .
             2
             Sam.
             22.27
             .
             and
             Job
             5.13
             :
             
               and
               strange
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             right
             reason
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             agreeable
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             strange
             from
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             ,
             or
             what
             it
             should
             be
             .
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             strange
             ,
             because
             in
             chusing
             such
             waies
             ,
             men
             chuse
             darknesse
             rather
             then
             light
             ,
             and
             death
             rather
             then
             life
             eternall
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               dwell
               in
               a
               corner
               of
               the
               house-top
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             better
             to
             sit
             moping
             all
             alone
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             an
             house
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             22.8
             .
             )
             where
             a
             man
             must
             needs
             be
             exposed
             to
             all
             injuries
             of
             the
             weather
             ,
             heat
             and
             cold
             ,
             wind
             and
             rain
             ,
             thunder
             and
             lightening
             ,
             yea
             upon
             the
             battlements
             there
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             penned
             up
             in
             some
             narrow
             corner
             there
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             can
             no
             way
             stir
             to
             avoid
             the
             inconveniencies
             above-said
             :
             
               then
               with
               a
               brawling
               woman
               in
               a
               wide
               house
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               a
               house
               of
               society
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             fair
             goodly
             house
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             company
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             though
             that
             be
             comfortable
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             such
             a
             woman
             an
             occasion
             of
             the
             more
             brawling
             .
             So
             that
             Solomons
             aim
             herein
             might
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             a
             brawling
             wife
             doth
             so
             overturn
             the
             end
             of
             marriage
             ,
             that
             whereas
             God
             said
             at
             first
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               good
               for
               man
               to
               be
               alone
               ,
            
             Gen.
             2.18
             .
             yet
             indeed
             it
             is
             better
             for
             a
             man
             to
             live
             alone
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             such
             a
             wife
             .
             Yea
             and
             some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             hereby
             also
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             though
             a
             man
             gets
             a
             wife
             that
             brings
             him
             a
             stately
             house
             and
             land
             for
             her
             portion
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             as
             that
             thereby
             he
             is
             enabled
             to
             live
             in
             a
             fair
             and
             spacious
             house
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             better
             be
             without
             it
             ,
             if
             she
             proves
             a
             brawling
             and
             contentious
             woman
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               soul
               of
               the
               wicked
               desireth
               evil
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             sinneth
             not
             ignorantly
             and
             through
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             wittingly
             and
             advisedly
             ;
             all
             his
             delight
             &
             desire
             is
             to
             doe
             evil
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             thus
             understand
             this
             clause
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             next
             clause
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             
               his
               neighbour
               findeth
               no
               favour
               in
               his
               eyes
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             his
             acquaintance
             and
             friends
             disswade
             him
             from
             his
             wicked
             courses
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             mind
             or
             regard
             them
             ,
             but
             will
             rather
             mischief
             them
             ,
             then
             be
             hindered
             by
             them
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             the
             first
             clause
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             desiring
             to
             doe
             mischief
             .
             And
             so
             I
             take
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             whole
             Proverb
             to
             be
             this
             :
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             is
             out
             of
             envy
             or
             malice
             wholly
             and
             only
             bent
             to
             desire
             the
             hurt
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             to
             endeavour
             to
             doe
             mischief
             to
             men
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             he
             will
             not
             shew
             any
             mercy
             or
             kindnesse
             to
             his
             nearest
             friends
             and
             acquaintances
             ,
             when
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             so
             set
             upon
             mischief
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             spare
             his
             nearest
             relations
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             though
             he
             carrieth
             himself
             
             never
             so
             kindly
             or
             friendly
             to
             him
             ,
             shall
             yet
             find
             no
             favour
             in
             his
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               When
               the
               scorner
               is
               punished
               ,
               the
               simple
               is
               made
               wise
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             19.25
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               The
               righteous
               man
               wisely
               considereth
               the
               house
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             many
             severall
             waies
             .
             As
             1.
             that
             he
             considereth
             in
             what
             danger
             the
             wicked
             man
             is
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             family
             and
             posterity
             ,
             &
             how
             he
             may
             reclaim
             them
             from
             their
             evil
             waies
             :
             and
             then
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               God
               overthroweth
               the
               wicked
               for
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
            
             implyeth
             that
             all
             the
             endeavours
             of
             the
             righteous
             man
             to
             reclaim
             them
             doe
             no
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             God
             at
             last
             doth
             utterly
             destroy
             them
             .
             Or
             2.
             that
             he
             marks
             and
             observes
             their
             horrible
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             are
             corrupted
             thereby
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             carefull
             to
             keep
             himself
             from
             being
             defiled
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             having
             any
             communion
             with
             them
             :
             but
             then
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             mind
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             run
             on
             desperately
             in
             their
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             God
             doth
             overthrow
             .
             Or
             3.
             that
             observing
             how
             exceedingly
             they
             prosper
             ,
             he
             considers
             why
             this
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             concluding
             that
             hereby
             God
             hardens
             them
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             their
             portion
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             surely
             God
             will
             destroy
             them
             ,
             &c.
             this
             keeps
             him
             from
             being
             offended
             ;
             and
             the
             wicked
             indeed
             are
             at
             length
             destroyed
             according
             to
             his
             expectation
             .
             Or
             4.
             that
             he
             observes
             and
             seriously
             layes
             to
             heart
             the
             fearfull
             judgements
             that
             God
             at
             last
             brings
             upon
             the
             families
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             thereby
             becomes
             very
             carefull
             to
             avoid
             their
             wicked
             waies
             :
             and
             thus
             the
             judgements
             upon
             wicked
             men
             doe
             much
             good
             to
             the
             righteous
             ,
             whilest
             the
             wicked
             themselves
             reap
             no
             good
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             at
             last
             utterly
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               A
               gift
               in
               secret
               pacifyeth
               anger
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             it
             cools
             the
             zeal
             of
             a
             judge
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             severely
             bent
             to
             cut
             off
             an
             offender
             ;
             or
             generally
             it
             appeaseth
             the
             anger
             of
             those
             that
             were
             before
             highly
             offended
             :
             and
             that
             because
             as
             gifts
             are
             very
             pleasing
             to
             men
             ,
             so
             they
             also
             testify
             the
             submission
             of
             the
             party
             that
             gives
             them
             ;
             and
             being
             closely
             given
             ,
             that
             takes
             away
             the
             shame
             of
             open
             receiving
             .
             Some
             apply
             this
             also
             to
             alms
             given
             secretly
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             mans
             left
             hand
             knoweth
             not
             what
             his
             right
             hand
             doeth
             ,
             Matth.
             6.3
             .
             that
             they
             tend
             to
             the
             appeasing
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             men
             .
             
               And
               a
               reward
               in
               the
               bosome
               great
               wrath
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             a
             reward
             in
             the
             bosome
             driveth
             away
             wrath
             out
             of
             the
             bosome
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             17.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               It
               is
               joy
               to
               the
               just
               to
               doe
               judgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             delights
             in
             doing
             that
             which
             is
             just
             and
             equall
             ,
             and
             withall
             knoweth
             that
             God
             is
             well-pleased
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             reward
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             herein
             comforted
             ;
             and
             therefore
             indeed
             accordingly
             he
             shall
             obtain
             salvation
             :
             which
             is
             implyed
             by
             the
             following
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               destruction
               shall
               be
               to
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             rejoyce
             only
             in
             working
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               The
               man
               that
               wandereth
               out
               of
               the
               way
               of
               understanding
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             true
             doctrine
             ,
             into
             the
             crooked
             waies
             of
             errour
             and
             heresy
             ;
             or
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             be
             through
             blindnesse
             and
             ignorance
             :
             
               shall
               remain
               in
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             they
             are
             spiritually
             no
             better
             then
             dead
             men
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             they
             shall
             abide
             unto
             all
             eternity
             amongst
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             damned
             ,
             who
             only
             indeed
             
             are
             truly
             dead
             men
             ;
             for
             the
             righteous
             by
             death
             have
             an
             entrance
             into
             life
             eternall
             .
             As
             they
             walked
             in
             their
             waies
             ,
             and
             delighted
             in
             the
             company
             of
             such
             men
             whilst
             they
             lived
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             abide
             amongst
             them
             being
             dead
             ,
             without
             any
             possibility
             of
             being
             removed
             into
             a
             better
             condition
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             only
             rest
             they
             shall
             have
             ;
             they
             shall
             not
             have
             the
             least
             share
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             but
             their
             wandring
             shall
             end
             at
             last
             in
             the
             restless
             rest
             of
             the
             damned
             unto
             all
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               He
               that
               loveth
               pleasure
               shall
               be
               a
               poor
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             sensuall
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             particularly
             of
             that
             of
             feasting
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               he
               that
               loveth
               wine
               and
               oil
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             dainty
             and
             costly
             feeding
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             oil
             may
             be
             meant
             those
             exceeding
             costly
             ointments
             ,
             which
             they
             used
             much
             in
             those
             eastern
             countries
             ,
             especially
             at
             their
             feasts
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               The
               wicked
               shall
               be
               a
               ransome
               for
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             namely
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             punishing
             of
             some
             hainous
             offenders
             Gods
             wrath
             is
             appeased
             ,
             publick
             judgements
             are
             removed
             ,
             &
             so
             the
             righteous
             are
             preserved
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Achan
             ,
             &
             Sauls
             sons
             ,
             2
             Sa.
             2
             1.
             
             But
             see
             the
             fuller
             exposition
             of
             this
             in
             the
             Note
             ch
             .
             11.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             a
             vast
             and
             horrid
             place
             ,
             banished
             as
             it
             were
             from
             all
             society
             with
             mankind
             ,
             destitute
             of
             all
             necessary
             accommodations
             ,
             where
             a
             man
             must
             live
             amongst
             venemous
             creatures
             ,
             &
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             and
             haply
             be
             slain
             and
             torn
             in
             pieces
             by
             them
             :
             
               then
               with
               a
               contentious
               and
               an
               angry
               woman
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             misery
             worse
             then
             death
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               There
               is
               treasure
               to
               be
               desired
               ,
               &
               oil
               in
               the
               dwelling
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             store
             of
             all
             things
             requisite
             both
             for
             necessity
             and
             delight
             ,
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             vers
             .
             17
             :
             
               but
               a
               foolish
               man
               spendeth
               it
               up
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             such
             treasures
             and
             plenty
             of
             provisions
             are
             left
             him
             by
             his
             father
             or
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               He
               that
               followeth
               after
               righteousnesse
               and
               mercy
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             with
             earnestnesse
             and
             perseverance
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             15.8
             :
             
               findeth
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             long
             life
             here
             ,
             &
             eternall
             life
             hereafter
             ;
             righteousnesse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             just
             reward
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             faithfull
             dealing
             from
             men
             as
             he
             hath
             observed
             towards
             others
             ;
             
               &
               honour
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             here
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             eternall
             in
             the
             heavens
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             22.
             
             
               A
               wise
               man
               scaleth
               the
               city
               of
               the
               mighty
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             So
             much
             is
             wisdome
             better
             then
             strength
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             by
             the
             wisdome
             of
             one
             man
             a
             city
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             that
             is
             kept
             by
             many
             men
             of
             great
             might
             .
             Now
             though
             by
             the
             wise
             man
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             godly
             man
             ,
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             Solomon
             speaks
             here
             of
             naturall
             wisdome
             and
             policy
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Whoso
               keepeth
               his
               mouth
               and
               his
               tongue
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             from
             speaking
             any
             thing
             which
             in
             wisdome
             and
             justice
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             speak
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             chap.
             12.13
             .
             &
             13.3
             :
             
               keepeth
               his
               soul
               from
               troubles
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             keeps
             himself
             for
             his
             life
             from
             many
             streights
             &
             miseries
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             he
             might
             have
             brought
             upon
             himself
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             24.
             
             
               Proud
               &
               haughty
               scorner
               is
               his
               name
               ,
               who
               dealeth
               in
               proud
               wrath
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             such
             he
             sheweth
             himself
             thereby
             to
             be
             ,
             so
             he
             deserveth
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             &
             wil
             usually
             be
             called
             :
             &
             so
             whilst
             he
             thinks
             his
             so
             dealing
             to
             be
             an
             honour
             to
             him
             it
             wil
             be
             his
             reproach
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               The
               desire
               of
               the
               slothfull
               killeth
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             his
             very
             desires
             ,
             not
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             not
             work
             ,
             do
             vex
             and
             torment
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             even
             as
             death
             to
             him
             ;
             or
             rather
             thus
             ,
             his
             contenting
             himself
             with
             his
             vain
             slothfull
             desires
             ,
             whilst
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             ,
             as
             it
             followeth
             ,
             
               his
               hands
               
               refuse
               to
               labour
               ,
            
             brings
             him
             to
             perish
             in
             penury
             and
             want
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               He
               coveteth
               greedily
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             But
             because
             like
             a
             wicked
             wretch
             he
             will
             doe
             nothing
             else
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             work
             ,
             therefore
             he
             hath
             nothing
             for
             himself
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             give
             to
             others
             :
             
               but
               the
               righteous
               giveth
               ,
               and
               spareth
               not
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             out
             of
             conscience
             he
             is
             laborious
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             hath
             sufficient
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             ready
             also
             to
             give
             to
             others
             for
             their
             relief
             ,
             and
             that
             bountifully
             and
             for
             ever
             :
             for
             because
             he
             holds
             on
             in
             his
             labours
             ,
             therefore
             he
             hath
             still
             to
             give
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             want
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               The
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               abomination
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             15.8
             :
             
               how
               much
               more
               ,
               when
               he
               bringeth
               it
               with
               a
               wicked
               mind
               ?
            
             as
             namely
             1.
             when
             he
             thinks
             any
             thing
             good
             enough
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             his
             sacrifice
             is
             not
             exactly
             such
             as
             Gods
             law
             requireth
             it
             should
             be
             ;
             or
             2.
             when
             he
             offers
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             prosper
             him
             in
             any
             way
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             or
             that
             by
             making
             such
             a
             shew
             of
             piety
             ,
             he
             may
             the
             better
             effect
             some
             cursed
             design
             ;
             or
             3.
             when
             his
             aim
             is
             only
             to
             cheat
             and
             deceive
             men
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             a
             very
             pious
             man
             ,
             when
             his
             conscience
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             wickednesse
             God
             must
             needs
             abhor
             both
             him
             and
             his
             service
             ;
             or
             4.
             when
             he
             seems
             desirous
             by
             his
             sacrifices
             to
             make
             his
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             hath
             a
             full
             purpose
             and
             desire
             to
             run
             on
             in
             his
             sins
             ;
             or
             5.
             when
             he
             hopes
             by
             such
             services
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             bribe
             God
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             liberty
             still
             to
             hold
             on
             in
             his
             lewd
             waies
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               A
               false
               witnesse
               shall
               perish
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             clear
             the
             opposition
             which
             is
             implyed
             betwixt
             this
             and
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             it
             thus
             :
             He
             that
             in
             bearing
             witnesse
             doth
             testify
             what
             he
             hath
             neither
             heard
             nor
             seen
             ,
             but
             what
             himself
             hath
             devised
             ,
             (
             yea
             though
             it
             should
             be
             truth
             that
             he
             speaketh
             )
             shall
             certainly
             perish
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             he
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             magistrate
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             unto
             eternity
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             shall
             be
             utterly
             ruined
             &
             undone
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             some
             other
             severe
             sentence
             pronounced
             against
             him
             ,
             whereby
             his
             mouth
             shall
             be
             judicially
             stopped
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             never
             bear
             witnesse
             more
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             he
             shall
             be
             so
             discredited
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             will
             hear
             or
             regard
             his
             testimony
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             shall
             be
             ,
             because
             his
             own
             tongue
             will
             discover
             him
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             such
             an
             one
             scarce
             ever
             speaks
             constantly
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             ever
             and
             anon
             contradicting
             himself
             :
             
               but
               the
               man
               that
               heareth
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             nothing
             but
             that
             whereof
             he
             hath
             been
             an
             ear-witnesse
             (
             or
             an
             eye-witnesse
             )
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             knoweth
             to
             be
             certainly
             truth
             ;
             
               speaketh
               constantly
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             alwaies
             in
             the
             same
             tale
             ,
             and
             affirmeth
             still
             constantly
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             confidence
             &
             boldnesse
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             shall
             not
             by
             death
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             judiciall
             sentence
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             own
             shame
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             bearing
             witnesse
             ;
             yea
             men
             will
             be
             desirous
             to
             hear
             his
             testimony
             in
             any
             cause
             whatsoever
             .
             I
             know
             this
             Proverb
             is
             otherwise
             expounded
             by
             some
             :
             as
             1.
             thus
             ;
             
               A
               false
               witnesse
               shall
               perish
               ;
               but
               the
               man
               that
               heareth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             hearkeneth
             to
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             doth
             expresly
             forbid
             all
             bearing
             of
             false
             witnesse
             against
             our
             neighbour
             ;
             
               speaketh
               constantly
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             shall
             not
             perish
             or
             be
             cut
             off
             :
             or
             2.
             thus
             ;
             He
             that
             heareth
             others
             ,
             chusing
             rather
             to
             hear
             ,
             then
             to
             speak
             rashly
             and
             falsly
             ,
             shall
             likewise
             be
             
             heard
             by
             others
             ;
             he
             shall
             alwaies
             in
             time
             and
             place
             have
             opportunity
             enough
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             men
             shall
             readily
             hearken
             to
             him
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             clearly
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               A
               wicked
               man
               hardeneth
               his
               face
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             Proverb
             particularly
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             of
             the
             impudency
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             advisednesse
             and
             warinesse
             of
             the
             upright
             ,
             in
             bearing
             witnesse
             in
             any
             cause
             .
             But
             it
             is
             better
             to
             understand
             it
             generally
             :
             
               A
               wicked
               man
               hardeneth
               his
               face
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             impudently
             ,
             without
             any
             blushing
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             be
             against
             the
             checks
             of
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             set
             his
             countenance
             to
             out-face
             any
             man
             ,
             either
             in
             denying
             and
             opposing
             clear
             truths
             ,
             or
             in
             excusing
             or
             defending
             manifest
             evils
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             be
             admonished
             or
             reproved
             ,
             he
             will
             with
             a
             brazen
             face
             maintain
             his
             waies
             ,
             not
             yielding
             to
             ,
             but
             rather
             insulting
             over
             those
             that
             oppose
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             least
             remorse
             on
             he
             will
             goe
             ,
             like
             a
             traveller
             that
             sets
             his
             face
             against
             wind
             &
             weather
             ,
             being
             resolved
             upon
             his
             journey
             ,
             whatever
             he
             endures
             in
             it
             :
             
               But
               as
               for
               the
               upright
               ,
               he
               directeth
            
             (
             or
             
               considereth
               )
               his
               way
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             watchfull
             over
             his
             waies
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             goe
             awry
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             amisse
             ,
             being
             reproved
             ,
             he
             will
             acknowledge
             his
             fault
             ,
             repent
             ,
             and
             amend
             what
             is
             amisse
             .
             The
             opposition
             betwixt
             the
             two
             branches
             of
             this
             Proverb
             may
             be
             conceived
             thus
             :
             The
             wicked
             man
             is
             impudent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             carelesse
             how
             he
             walks
             ;
             but
             the
             upright
             is
             sober
             and
             modest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             carefull
             rightly
             to
             order
             all
             his
             waies
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             A
             
               Good
               name
               is
               rather
               to
               be
               chosen
               then
               great
               riches
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             good
             repute
             and
             report
             amongst
             men
             gotten
             by
             well-doing
             :
             
               and
               loving
               favour
               rather
               then
               silver
               and
               gold
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             love
             and
             respect
             of
             those
             amongst
             whom
             a
             man
             lives
             ,
             especially
             of
             those
             that
             are
             for
             wisdome
             and
             piety
             and
             dignity
             eminent
             above
             others
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             procured
             by
             that
             which
             is
             truly
             amiable
             and
             commendable
             in
             him
             .
             Now
             both
             these
             are
             preferred
             before
             great
             riches
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             both
             these
             spring
             from
             vertue
             and
             piety
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             the
             peculiar
             blessings
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             whereas
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             do
             many
             times
             most
             abound
             in
             wealth
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             by
             these
             much
             good
             may
             be
             obtained
             ,
             which
             by
             riches
             cannot
             be
             gotten
             .
             Riches
             do
             often
             bring
             men
             into
             great
             danger
             ;
             when
             men
             of
             good
             report
             and
             well-beloved
             shall
             either
             be
             free
             from
             the
             malice
             and
             envy
             and
             violence
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             they
             shall
             find
             many
             that
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             aid
             and
             secure
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             such
             men
             usually
             enjoy
             much
             quiet
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             are
             free
             from
             those
             vexations
             and
             troubles
             and
             suits
             at
             law
             ,
             wherewith
             rich
             men
             are
             continually
             perplexed
             :
             yea
             and
             riches
             and
             advancement
             in
             the
             world
             are
             many
             times
             procured
             by
             a
             mans
             good
             report
             ,
             and
             the
             favour
             that
             he
             enjoyeth
             amongst
             men
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             no
             riches
             can
             buy
             off
             infamy
             ,
             nor
             redeem
             a
             mans
             reputation
             when
             it
             is
             once
             lost
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             riches
             are
             fading
             transitory
             blessings
             ;
             whereas
             a
             good
             name
             continueth
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             man
             live
             as
             it
             were
             after
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             great
             honour
             to
             his
             children
             after
             him
             .
             And
             4.
             because
             a
             good
             name
             and
             good
             esteem
             amongst
             men
             do
             render
             a
             mans
             speeches
             and
             actions
             the
             more
             acceptable
             unto
             men
             ,
             they
             enable
             him
             to
             doe
             much
             the
             more
             good
             in
             the
             
             places
             where
             he
             lives
             ,
             &
             are
             an
             encouragement
             to
             others
             in
             well-doing
             ;
             which
             riches
             are
             not
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               rich
               &
               poor
               meet
               together
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             when
             the
             rich
             declining
             in
             their
             estate
             ,
             &
             the
             poor
             by
             degrees
             growing
             in
             wealth
             ,
             come
             at
             length
             to
             be
             of
             equall
             estates
             :
             Or
             thus
             ;
             Though
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             outward
             condition
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             the
             rich
             &
             the
             poor
             ,
             the
             rich
             being
             honoured
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             more
             then
             men
             ,
             the
             poor
             despised
             &
             abused
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             beasts
             and
             not
             men
             ;
             yet
             in
             many
             things
             they
             meet
             together
             ,
             &
             are
             every
             way
             alike
             :
             they
             are
             both
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             made
             after
             Gods
             image
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Lord
             &
             Creatour
             ,
             &
             in
             their
             birth
             &
             death
             are
             both
             alike
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             indeed
             the
             words
             will
             bear
             both
             these
             expositions
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             more
             obvious
             &
             ordinary
             exposition
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             best
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               the
               rich
               &
               poor
            
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             both
             of
             the
             one
             &
             the
             other
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Mat.
             26.11
             .
             
               ye
               have
               the
               poor
               alwaies
               with
               you
               ,
            
             do
             often
             occasionally
             meet
             together
             ,
             &
             converse
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             yea
             they
             do
             usually
             seek
             out
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             having
             mutually
             need
             one
             of
             another
             :
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               maker
               of
               them
               all
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             his
             creatures
             ,
             &
             it
             is
             God
             that
             makes
             the
             one
             rich
             and
             the
             other
             poor
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             great
             wisdome
             ,
             because
             without
             this
             difference
             in
             mens
             outward
             condition
             ,
             humane
             societies
             could
             not
             subsist
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             14.31
             .
             And
             this
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             poor
             ought
             not
             to
             envy
             or
             maligne
             the
             rich
             ,
             so
             neither
             should
             the
             rich
             grow
             proud
             ,
             despise
             or
             oppresse
             the
             poor
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               A
               prudent
               man
               foreseeth
               the
               evil
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             mischief
             that
             is
             like
             to
             befall
             him
             in
             any
             way
             he
             is
             going
             ,
             or
             action
             he
             is
             undertaking
             ;
             or
             the
             evil
             which
             his
             enemies
             have
             plotted
             to
             bring
             upon
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             wicked
             men
             are
             usually
             seeking
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             righteous
             ;
             )
             or
             rather
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             approaching
             ,
             whether
             private
             or
             publick
             ,
             which
             he
             discovers
             before-hand
             by
             observing
             the
             wickednesse
             committed
             ,
             &
             meditating
             on
             the
             judgements
             threatned
             ,
             or
             by
             taking
             notice
             of
             some
             present
             signs
             &
             discoveries
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             :
             
               &
               hideth
               himself
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             abandoning
             such
             wicked
             waies
             and
             company
             ,
             by
             putting
             himself
             through
             faith
             &
             prayer
             under
             the
             shelter
             of
             Gods
             protection
             ,
             &
             by
             using
             all
             lawfull
             means
             to
             avoid
             the
             evil
             feared
             :
             
               but
               the
               simple
               pass
               on
               ,
               &
               are
               punished
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             not
             foreseeing
             or
             not
             regarding
             the
             evil
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             14.16
             .
             But
             to
             all
             this
             some
             adde
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             speaks
             of
             a
             prudent
             man
             foreseeing
             danger
             ,
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             but
             of
             simple
             ones
             that
             only
             mind
             present
             things
             ,
             in
             the
             plurall
             ,
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             multitudes
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             few
             of
             those
             that
             foresee
             dangers
             and
             hide
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Thorns
               &
               snares
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             In
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               By
               humility
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               riches
               &
               honour
               &
               life
               :
            
             &
             now
             in
             opposition
             thereto
             this
             is
             added
             ,
             
               Thorns
               &
               snares
               are
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               froward
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             wicked
             men
             do
             usually
             meet
             with
             many
             inextricable
             plagues
             &
             miseries
             in
             their
             waies
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             upon
             Job
             18.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Or
             ,
             by
             
               the
               thorns
            
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             wicked
             may
             be
             particularly
             meant
             ,
             the
             stinging
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             they
             many
             times
             undergoe
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             snares
             in
             their
             way
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             continually
             intangled
             in
             the
             
             snares
             &
             temptations
             of
             the
             devil
             &
             the
             wicked
             world
             ,
             yea
             that
             all
             things
             ,
             good
             as
             well
             as
             bad
             ,
             prosperity
             as
             well
             as
             adversity
             ,
             are
             as
             snares
             and
             stumbling-blocks
             unto
             them
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             are
             so
             entangled
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             leave
             it
             ,
             being
             herein
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             
               as
               naturall
               brute
               beasts
               ,
               made
               to
               be
               taken
               and
               destroyed
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.12
             .
             
               He
               that
               doth
               keep
               his
               soul
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             doth
             carefully
             watch
             over
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             soul
             ;
             
               shall
               be
               farre
               from
               them
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             will
             avoid
             their
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             coming
             near
             the
             occasions
             thereof
             .
             Or
             ,
             
               He
               that
               doth
               keep
               his
               soul
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             their
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               farre
               from
               them
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             fore-mentioned
             
               thorns
               and
               snares
            
             .
             Yet
             the
             words
             of
             Solomon
             here
             are
             capable
             of
             another
             exposition
             :
             as
             that
             
               thorns
               and
               snares
               are
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               froward
               ,
            
             because
             wicked
             men
             are
             prone
             both
             to
             injure
             and
             hurt
             others
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             lay
             snares
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             cheat
             and
             deceive
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             seduce
             them
             into
             erroneous
             and
             sinfull
             waies
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             that
             Rom.
             3.16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Destruction
               and
               misery
               are
               in
               their
               waies
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               peace
               have
               they
               not
               known
            
             :
             and
             that
             therefore
             
               he
               that
               doth
               keep
               his
               soul
               shall
               be
               farre
               from
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             wary
             for
             his
             own
             safety
             will
             keep
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             such
             mischievous
             persons
             ,
             and
             will
             carefully
             avoid
             their
             plots
             ,
             flatteries
             and
             seducements
             .
             And
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             chap.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Train
               up
               a
               child
               in
               the
               way
               he
               should
               goe
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             
               in
               his
               way
            
             ;
             whereby
             may
             be
             meant
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             be
             instructed
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             is
             suitable
             to
             his
             years
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             capacity
             ,
             as
             by
             giving
             him
             the
             shortest
             and
             the
             easiest
             instructions
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             instill
             knowledge
             into
             him
             by
             little
             and
             little
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               rich
               ruleth
               over
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               the
               borrower
               is
               servant
               to
               the
               lender
               .
            
             ]
             Though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             rich
             are
             commonly
             chosen
             into
             places
             of
             office
             and
             magistracy
             ,
             and
             that
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             those
             that
             were
             in
             debt
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             fold
             for
             servants
             to
             their
             Creditors
             ;
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Exod.
             21.2
             .
             )
             yet
             here
             Solomon
             speaks
             of
             rich
             mens
             insulting
             and
             domineering
             over
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             the
             bondage
             they
             are
             kept
             in
             that
             are
             forced
             to
             borrow
             of
             them
             .
             And
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             to
             warn
             men
             to
             be
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             by
             honest
             diligence
             in
             their
             callings
             to
             endeavour
             to
             be
             able
             to
             live
             of
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             never
             come
             to
             live
             in
             such
             slavery
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               He
               that
               soweth
               iniquity
               shall
               reap
               vanity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             propose
             divers
             ends
             of
             advantage
             to
             himself
             by
             his
             insolent
             tyrannizing
             over
             the
             poor
             ,
             his
             expectation
             therein
             shall
             be
             vain
             and
             fruitlesse
             ,
             he
             shall
             reap
             nothing
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             affliction
             and
             misery
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             4.8
             :
             
               and
               the
               rod
               of
               his
               anger
               shall
               fail
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             chafe
             and
             rage
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             that
             his
             iniquity
             hath
             no
             successe
             ,
             yet
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             help
             himself
             ,
             the
             wasting
             of
             his
             power
             in
             vain
             shall
             be
             all
             his
             harvest
             ;
             or
             ,
             his
             persecution
             and
             oppression
             shall
             cease
             ;
             or
             ,
             his
             authority
             and
             power
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             wrath
             he
             used
             for
             the
             scourging
             and
             oppression
             of
             others
             ,
             shall
             be
             broken
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             rod
             when
             one
             strikes
             hard
             with
             it
             doth
             break
             and
             snap
             asunder
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             125.3
             .
             But
             now
             if
             we
             read
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               with
               the
               rod
               of
               his
               anger
               he
               
               shall
               be
               consumed
               ,
            
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             either
             1.
             that
             the
             tyrannicall
             abuse
             of
             his
             power
             should
             prove
             his
             own
             ruine
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             he
             should
             undergoe
             the
             same
             fury
             ,
             violence
             and
             oppression
             from
             others
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             shew●
             ▪
             to
             others
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             others
             should
             take
             the
             rod
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             beat
             him
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             should
             be
             threshed
             with
             the
             same
             rod
             wherewith
             he
             had
             thres●ed
             others
             .
             For
             there
             may
             be
             an
             allusion
             in
             this
             expression
             to
             the
             rod
             wherewith
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             thresh
             out
             their
             grain
             ,
             Isa
             .
             28.27
             .
             
               the
               fitches
               are
               beaten
               out
               with
               a
               staffe
               ,
               and
               the
               cummin
               with
               a
               rod
            
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             similitude
             used
             in
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             ,
             
               He
               that
               soweth
               iniquity
               shall
               reap
               vanity
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               a
               bountifull
               eye
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ;
               for
               he
               giveth
               of
               his
               bread
               to
               the
               poor
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             of
             that
             which
             is
             justly
             his
             own
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             he
             will
             spare
             the
             very
             meat
             out
             of
             his
             own
             belly
             to
             feed
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Cast
               out
               the
               scorner
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             mens
             company
             &
             families
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             &
             common-wealths
             ,
             and
             places
             where
             he
             lives
             :
             
               and
               contention
               shall
               goe
               out
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             this
             ,
             &
             this
             only
             ,
             will
             put
             an
             end
             to
             contention
             amongst
             men
             ,
             because
             one
             scorner
             will
             set
             all
             on
             a
             light
             flame
             ,
             besides
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             infecting
             others
             .
             
               Yea
               strife
               and
               reproach
               shall
               cease
            
             :
             where
             by
             reproach
             may
             be
             meant
             all
             railing
             &
             reviling
             and
             reproachfull
             language
             ,
             which
             usually
             follows
             strife
             &
             contention
             ,
             &
             wherewith
             the
             scorner
             is
             wont
             to
             requite
             those
             that
             reprove
             &
             admonish
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             the
             infamy
             and
             shame
             which
             quarrelling
             &
             strife
             brings
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             given
             to
             it
             ,
             yea
             and
             upon
             those
             amongst
             whom
             they
             live
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               He
               that
               loveth
               purenesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               for
               the
               grace
               of
               his
               lips
               the
               king
               shall
               be
               his
               friend
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               He
               that
               loveth
               purenesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               hath
               grace
               in
               his
               lips
               ,
            
             &c.
             &
             then
             accordingly
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             (
             as
             taking
             the
             words
             in
             the
             most
             generall
             sense
             )
             that
             
               he
               that
               loveth
               purenesse
               of
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             of
             a
             pure
             &
             undefiled
             heart
             and
             conscience
             ,
             that
             abhorreth
             all
             hypocrisy
             ,
             &
             loveth
             truth
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             uprightnesse
             and
             sincerity
             in
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             
               and
               hath
               grace
               in
               his
               lips
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whose
             speech
             is
             holy
             &
             gracious
             ,
             wise
             &
             profitable
             to
             others
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             45.3
             .
             )
             
               the
               king
            
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             such
             an
             one
             as
             a
             king
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               his
               friend
            
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             in
             a
             more
             particular
             sense
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             of
             a
             loyall
             faithtull
             heart
             ,
             void
             of
             all
             dissimulation
             ,
             &
             so
             never
             goeth
             about
             for
             fear
             ,
             or
             hope
             of
             reward
             ,
             to
             frame
             his
             speech
             so
             as
             he
             thinks
             will
             please
             princes
             and
             great
             men
             ,
             but
             will
             speak
             the
             truth
             from
             his
             heart
             ,
             &
             that
             discreetly
             and
             prudently
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             principally
             intended
             to
             be
             the
             grace
             of
             his
             lips
             ,
             shall
             find
             that
             God
             will
             encline
             the
             hearts
             of
             princes
             to
             favour
             him
             .
             But
             now
             reading
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               He
               that
               loveth
               purenesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               for
               the
               grace
               of
               his
               lips
               the
               king
               shall
               be
               his
               friend
               ,
            
             then
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             why
             a
             man
             of
             a
             gracious
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             faithfull
             heart
             ,
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             find
             favour
             with
             Princes
             :
             namely
             1.
             because
             there
             will
             be
             grace
             also
             in
             such
             a
             mans
             lips
             ,
             he
             will
             speak
             graciously
             and
             wisely
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             content
             to
             those
             that
             hear
             him
             ;
             purenesse
             of
             heart
             causing
             grace
             in
             the
             lips
             ,
             as
             necessarily
             ,
             as
             the
             purenesse
             of
             silver
             causeth
             it
             to
             yield
             a
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             sound
             :
             &
             2.
             because
             wise
             men
             do
             alwaies
             abhor
             dissembling
             flatteries
             .
             However
             
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             faithfulnesse
             and
             plain-dealing
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             preferment
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             upright
             shall
             be
             acceptable
             ,
             when
             the
             glosing
             silken
             words
             of
             parasites
             shall
             be
             hatefull
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             chap.
             16.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               preserve
               knowledge
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             The
             Lord
             doth
             continue
             ,
             uphold
             ,
             and
             maintain
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             amongst
             his
             people
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             by
             preserving
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             spring
             of
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             &
             those
             that
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             teach
             men
             knowledge
             :
             
               and
               he
               overthroweth
               the
               words
               of
               the
               transgressour
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             consuteth
             &
             bringeth
             to
             nought
             the
             false
             doctrines
             of
             ignorant
             men
             &
             seducers
             .
             But
             because
             of
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             thus
             :
             
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               preserve
               knowledge
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             The
             watchfull
             &
             tender
             providence
             of
             the
             all-seeing
             God
             doth
             preserve
             knowing
             ,
             wise
             &
             godly
             men
             ,
             &
             doth
             uphold
             &
             prosper
             their
             counsels
             &
             endeavours
             :
             
               and
               he
               overthroweth
               the
               words
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               the
               matters
               )
               of
               the
               transgressours
            
             ;
             all
             the
             counsels
             &
             enterprises
             of
             wicked
             men
             ;
             or
             more
             particularly
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             speak
             or
             doe
             against
             the
             righteous
             .
             And
             there
             are
             some
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             that
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             added
             with
             reference
             to
             what
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Proverb
             .
             Because
             it
             might
             be
             objected
             against
             that
             which
             was
             said
             there
             ,
             that
             if
             men
             out
             of
             conscience
             speak
             the
             truth
             from
             their
             hearts
             to
             princes
             ,
             it
             may
             bring
             them
             into
             danger
             ;
             in
             answer
             thereto
             it
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             preserve
             him
             that
             followeth
             his
             counsell
             herein
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             many
             eyes
             do
             watch
             over
             him
             to
             hurt
             him
             .
             Though
             such
             men
             may
             be
             counted
             fools
             ,
             that
             cannot
             dissemble
             &
             flatter
             ;
             yet
             God
             esteems
             this
             the
             only
             true
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             :
             &
             though
             for
             a
             time
             parasites
             may
             seem
             to
             prosper
             ,
             &
             to
             have
             all
             the
             favour
             ;
             yet
             God
             will
             discover
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             flatteries
             ,
             &
             it
             may
             be
             make
             those
             very
             words
             of
             theirs
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             disgrace
             ,
             which
             they
             hoped
             would
             have
             been
             the
             means
             of
             their
             advancement
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               The
               slothfull
               man
               saith
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               lion
               without
               ;
               I
               shall
               be
               slain
               in
               the
               streets
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             lion
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             &
             hereby
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             excuse
             is
             represented
             as
             the
             more
             ridiculous
             ,
             because
             lions
             use
             not
             to
             be
             in
             the
             streets
             of
             towns
             or
             cities
             ,
             but
             only
             abroad
             in
             the
             woods
             and
             fields
             .
             Yet
             some
             would
             have
             the
             two
             clauses
             here
             joyned
             together
             understood
             disjunctively
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             sluggard
             be
             to
             goe
             forth
             to
             his
             labour
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             then
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               lion
               without
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             if
             he
             be
             to
             goe
             about
             any
             businesse
             in
             the
             town
             or
             city
             ,
             then
             he
             pretends
             danger
             of
             being
             slain
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             some
             quarrelsome
             cut-throats
             that
             are
             abroad
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             enemies
             of
             his
             that
             lye
             there
             in
             wait
             for
             him
             .
             However
             ,
             observable
             is
             the
             expression
             that
             Solomon
             useth
             ,
             
               The
               slothfull
               man
               saith
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             doth
             not
             think
             ,
             but
             only
             say
             so
             ,
             even
             against
             the
             light
             of
             his
             own
             conscience
             pretending
             this
             by
             way
             of
             excuse
             .
             All
             the
             lion
             that
             endangers
             the
             sluggard
             is
             that
             of
             idlenesse
             ,
             which
             lyes
             with
             him
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             yea
             in
             his
             bosome
             ;
             of
             which
             he
             never
             complains
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             chap
             15.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               mouth
               of
               strange
               women
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             2.16
             :
             
               is
               a
               deep
               pit
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             by
             their
             kisses
             and
             enticing
             language
             ,
             they
             bring
             men
             into
             a
             sin
             which
             will
             hardly
             ever
             be
             left
             ,
             and
             into
             manifold
             miseries
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             
             men
             do
             very
             hardly
             and
             seldome
             escape
             ,
             but
             do
             usually
             perish
             in
             them
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             ch
             .
             2.18
             ,
             19.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               abhorred
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               fall
               therein
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             man
             that
             God
             is
             highly
             offended
             with
             for
             some
             former
             wickednesse
             shall
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             just
             vengeance
             ,
             be
             delivered
             up
             to
             this
             sin
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Foolishnesse
               is
               bound
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               child
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             folly
             ,
             wantonnesse
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             being
             naturall
             to
             children
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             to
             make
             them
             leave
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               He
               that
               oppresseth
               the
               poor
               to
               encrease
               his
               riches
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               giveth
               to
               the
               rich
               ,
               shall
               surely
               come
               to
               want
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             understand
             both
             clauses
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             man
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             robs
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             then
             gives
             bribes
             to
             the
             magistrates
             and
             great
             men
             ,
             thereby
             to
             secure
             himself
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             come
             to
             poverty
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             it
             of
             two
             different
             persons
             or
             sins
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             oppresseth
             poor
             men
             ,
             and
             likewise
             he
             that
             in
             a
             vain-glorious
             humour
             ,
             or
             in
             hope
             of
             getting
             some
             great
             matter
             by
             them
             ,
             will
             be
             sumptuously
             feasting
             great
             rich
             men
             ,
             and
             sending
             them
             rich
             presents
             ,
             so
             giving
             to
             the
             rich
             what
             he
             should
             give
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             yea
             what
             he
             hath
             many
             times
             injuriously
             raked
             from
             the
             poor
             ,
             shall
             both
             alike
             come
             to
             poverty
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             because
             rich
             men
             do
             often
             only
             flout
             at
             those
             that
             follow
             them
             so
             with
             presents
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             never
             mind
             them
             ,
             nor
             think
             of
             requiting
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             God
             doth
             often
             in
             anger
             blast
             their
             estates
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Bow
               down
               thine
               ear
               ,
               and
               hear
               the
               words
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Solomon
             useth
             this
             generall
             expression
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             he
             would
             presse
             his
             son
             to
             attend
             to
             the
             instruction
             of
             all
             godly
             wise
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             own
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             in
             the
             close
             of
             this
             book
             he
             meant
             to
             adde
             the
             words
             also
             of
             Agur
             and
             Bathsheba
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             these
             instructions
             of
             his
             ,
             being
             the
             very
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             the
             same
             with
             those
             that
             were
             taught
             by
             all
             those
             that
             were
             truly
             wise
             :
             
               and
               apply
               thine
               heart
               unto
               my
               knowledge
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             2.2
             .
             From
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             tenth
             chapter
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             Solomon
             hath
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             given
             us
             certain
             short
             proverbiall
             sentences
             ,
             every
             verse
             almost
             containing
             one
             entire
             Proverb
             by
             it self
             ;
             but
             now
             from
             hence
             to
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             25.
             chapter
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             stile
             is
             changed
             :
             for
             besides
             that
             all
             is
             here
             delivered
             by
             way
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             the
             precepts
             that
             are
             here
             pressed
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             more
             largely
             delivered
             in
             severall
             verses
             ,
             and
             backed
             with
             reasons
             ,
             much
             as
             before
             it
             was
             in
             the
             first
             nine
             chapters
             .
             And
             hence
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             and
             the
             four
             following
             verses
             this
             new
             exhortation
             ,
             to
             attend
             diligently
             to
             Solomons
             doctrine
             ,
             is
             inserted
             either
             by
             way
             of
             closing
             up
             the
             former
             Proverbs
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             way
             of
             a
             new
             preface
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               For
               it
               is
               a
               pleasant
               thing
               ,
               if
               thou
               keep
               them
               within
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             the
             words
             of
             the
             wise
             may
             at
             first
             seem
             harsh
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             learnt
             ,
             and
             over-severe
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             displeasing
             to
             thee
             ;
             yet
             
               if
               thou
               keep
               them
               within
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             thou
             dost
             once
             understand
             and
             believe
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             dost
             upon
             occasion
             call
             them
             to
             mind
             ,
             and
             meditate
             on
             them
             ,
             &
             obey
             them
             constantly
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             find
             them
             very
             delightfull
             and
             comfortable
             to
             thee
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3.17
             .
             
               They
               shall
               withall
               be
               fitted
               to
               thy
               lips
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             able
             opportunely
             to
             
             call
             them
             to
             remembrance
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             fluently
             ,
             aptly
             ,
             &
             to
             good
             purpose
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             as
             any
             occasion
             is
             offered
             ;
             yea
             and
             that
             with
             the
             acceptance
             and
             good
             approbation
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             thou
             speakest
             .
             And
             indeed
             then
             only
             do
             holy
             words
             and
             instructions
             proceed
             fitly
             and
             handsomely
             from
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             proceed
             from
             the
             heart
             &
             from
             good
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             37.30
             ,
             31.
             
             
               The
               mouth
               of
               the
               righteous
               speaketh
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               his
               tongue
               talketh
               of
               judgement
               ;
               the
               law
               of
               God
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               :
            
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               That
               thy
               trust
               may
               be
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             To
             the
             end
             that
             knowing
             &
             observing
             what
             I
             have
             taught
             thee
             ,
             thy
             trust
             may
             be
             fixed
             upon
             God
             ,
             his
             word
             &
             promises
             ,
             both
             for
             what
             concerns
             thy
             welfare
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             :
             
               I
               have
               made
               known
               to
               thee
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             these
             truths
             that
             I
             have
             taught
             thee
             :
             
               this
               day
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             see
             Psal
             .
             95.7
             .
             or
             ,
             in
             this
             book
             :
             
               even
               to
               thee
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Even
             to
             thee
             ,
             my
             son
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             cannot
             better
             manifest
             my
             fatherly
             love
             ,
             then
             in
             teaching
             thee
             these
             things
             ,
             &
             whose
             duty
             it
             is
             to
             apply
             these
             precepts
             generally
             delivered
             to
             thy self
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             them
             for
             thine
             own
             good
             .
             I
             know
             some
             read
             the
             last
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               trust
               thou
               also
            
             ,
             &
             the
             drift
             of
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             done
             my
             duty
             in
             shewing
             thee
             those
             things
             that
             should
             bring
             thee
             to
             put
             thy
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             be
             thou
             now
             as
             carefull
             to
             practise
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             been
             to
             teach
             thee
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Have
               not
               I
               written
               to
               thee
               excellent
               things
               in
               counsels
               and
               knowledge
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             
               excellent
               counsels
            
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             given
             thee
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             thine
             advice
             and
             direction
             in
             all
             thy
             waies
             ,
             &
             whereby
             thou
             maiest
             be
             enabled
             to
             give
             counsell
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             excellent
             precepts
             appertaining
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             inform
             thee
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             fit
             thou
             shouldest
             know
             ,
             for
             thy
             welfare
             here
             ,
             or
             eternall
             salvation
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               That
               I
               might
               make
               thee
               know
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               words
               of
               truth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             I
             might
             teach
             thee
             ,
             not
             doubtful
             conceits
             ,
             or
             lying
             fables
             ,
             but
             truths
             of
             unquestionable
             certainty
             ,
             even
             the
             sure
             Oracles
             of
             God
             :
             
               that
               thou
               mightest
               answer
               the
               words
               of
               truth
               to
               them
               that
               send
               unto
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             maiest
             be
             able
             to
             give
             sound
             advice
             to
             those
             that
             send
             to
             thee
             to
             desire
             thy
             counsell
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfy
             those
             that
             send
             to
             be
             informed
             in
             some
             hard
             cases
             or
             doubtfull
             questions
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             thou
             maiest
             be
             able
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             thy
             judgement
             or
             doings
             to
             any
             that
             shall
             call
             thee
             to
             give
             an
             account
             thereof
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             1
             Pet.
             3.15
             .
             
               Be
               ready
               alwaies
               to
               give
               an
               answer
               to
               every
               man
               that
               asketh
               you
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               you
               .
            
             But
             now
             if
             we
             read
             this
             last
             clause
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               mightest
               answer
               the
               words
               of
               truth
               to
               those
               that
               send
               thee
               ,
            
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             this
             ;
             that
             thou
             maiest
             give
             a
             fair
             account
             to
             those
             that
             have
             sent
             thee
             either
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             or
             to
             manage
             any
             great
             businesse
             they
             have
             committed
             to
             thy
             trust
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Rob
               not
               the
               poor
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               poor
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             because
             being
             poor
             ,
             he
             is
             fitter
             to
             be
             pitied
             and
             relieved
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             robbed
             and
             oppressed
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             because
             being
             poor
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             withstand
             ;
             let
             not
             that
             encourage
             thee
             :
             
               neither
               oppresse
               the
               afflicted
               in
               the
               gate
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             
             of
             justice
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             5.4
             .
             and
             31.21
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               L●st
               thou
               learn
               his
               waies
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             angry
             mans
             waies
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             by
             being
             infected
             by
             his
             example
             &
             company
             ,
             as
             naturally
             men
             are
             prone
             to
             imitate
             those
             they
             love
             ;
             or
             by
             being
             provoked
             to
             anger
             by
             his
             anger
             ,
             &
             so
             through
             often
             brawling
             and
             contending
             thou
             gettest
             at
             last
             an
             habit
             of
             frowardnesse
             :
             
               and
               get
               a
               snare
               to
               thy
               soul
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             &
             so
             beest
             entangled
             in
             the
             same
             sin
             ,
             to
             the
             endangering
             of
             thy
             soul
             in
             eternall
             perdition
             ;
             or
             ,
             lest
             thou
             bring
             thy
             life
             into
             danger
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             thy
             friends
             falling
             suddenly
             upon
             thee
             in
             his
             fury
             some
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             thy
             life
             ;
             or
             by
             some
             quarrels
             whereinto
             thou
             maiest
             be
             brought
             by
             his
             means
             ,
             wherein
             by
             thy
             provoking
             of
             others
             thy
             life
             may
             be
             brought
             in
             hazzard
             ,
             at
             least
             some
             great
             mischief
             or
             other
             may
             befall
             thee
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Be
               not
               thou
               one
               of
               them
               that
               strike
               hands
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             6.1
             .
             and
             Job
             17.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               If
               thou
               hast
               nothing
               to
               pay
               ,
               why
               should
               he
               take
               away
               thy
               bed
               from
               under
               thee
               ?
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             20.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Seest
               thou
               a
               man
               diligent
               in
               his
               businesse
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Such
             a
             man
             is
             deservedly
             to
             be
             noted
             and
             observed
             ;
             and
             if
             therefore
             thou
             hast
             taken
             notice
             of
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             observe
             likewise
             what
             the
             issue
             of
             his
             diligence
             is
             :
             
               he
               shall
               stand
               before
               kings
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               WHen
               thou
               sittest
               to
               eat
               with
               a
               ruler
               ,
               consider
               diligently
               what
               is
               before
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             what
             plenty
             and
             variety
             there
             is
             of
             dainty
             mea●s
             and
             delicious
             wines
             ,
             and
             how
             dangerous
             they
             are
             to
             entangle
             men
             unawares
             ,
             (
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             are
             called
             afterwards
             vers
             .
             3.
             
               deceitfull
               meat
            
             )
             and
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             excesse
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             whilst
             they
             will
             be
             tasting
             of
             every
             dish
             ,
             and
             sipping
             at
             every
             cup
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             to
             make
             them
             in
             their
             jollity
             to
             speak
             or
             doe
             something
             that
             may
             turn
             to
             their
             prejudice
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             great
             men
             are
             often
             wont
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             feasts
             ,
             as
             snares
             to
             entangle
             men
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             in
             their
             drink
             and
             heat
             of
             bloud
             to
             utter
             those
             things
             which
             they
             would
             not
             otherwise
             discover
             .
             I
             know
             many
             Expositours
             extend
             these
             words
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             persons
             present
             ,
             the
             Ruler
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             the
             well
             weighing
             of
             any
             questions
             that
             shall
             then
             be
             propounded
             ;
             and
             so
             take
             them
             to
             be
             a
             warning
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             called
             to
             be
             a
             guest
             at
             a
             great
             mans
             table
             should
             be
             carefull
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             no
             way
             carry
             himself
             rudely
             ,
             uncivilly
             and
             unmannerly
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             if
             he
             were
             at
             home
             at
             his
             own
             table
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             questions
             were
             propounded
             ,
             he
             spake
             nothing
             rashly
             and
             foolishly
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             clearly
             the
             best
             ,
             as
             the
             following
             words
             do
             manifest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               And
               put
               a
               knife
               to
               thy
               throat
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               a
               man
               given
               to
               appetite
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             naturally
             lovest
             dainties
             ,
             and
             art
             very
             inclinable
             to
             glut
             thy self
             with
             them
             .
             And
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             
               put
               a
               knife
               to
               thy
               throat
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             man
             
             should
             restrain
             himself
             from
             all
             excesse
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             :
             only
             this
             expression
             seems
             withall
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             force
             himself
             to
             forbear
             by
             mortifying
             his
             unruly
             appetite
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             no
             more
             able
             to
             run
             on
             in
             filling
             himself
             ,
             then
             if
             there
             were
             a
             knife
             stuck
             in
             his
             throat
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             though
             this
             bridling
             of
             his
             appetite
             were
             never
             so
             troublesome
             &
             irksome
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             grievous
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             him
             as
             if
             he
             were
             to
             cut
             his
             own
             throat
             ,
             yet
             he
             must
             doe
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             it
             were
             better
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             necessity
             could
             be
             conceived
             ,
             that
             a
             mans
             throat
             should
             be
             cut
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             should
             ●●sh
             headlong
             into
             the
             miseries
             which
             his
             gluttony
             &
             drunkennesse
             would
             bring
             upon
             him
             :
             and
             so
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             much
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             our
             Saviours
             words
             ,
             Matth.
             5.29
             ,
             30.
             
             
               If
               thy
               right
               eye
               offend
               thee
               ,
               pluck
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               from
               thee
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               profitable
               for
               thee
               that
               one
               of
               thy
               members
               should
               perish
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               thy
               whole
               body
               should
               be
               cast
               into
               bell
               ,
            
             &c.
             where
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             abandoning
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             an
             occasion
             of
             sin
             ,
             should
             be
             as
             grievous
             to
             us
             as
             the
             pulling
             out
             our
             eyes
             ,
             or
             the
             cutting
             off
             our
             right
             hands
             ;
             yet
             we
             must
             abandon
             them
             :
             or
             3.
             that
             he
             should
             restrain
             his
             inordinate
             appetite
             ,
             by
             thinking
             with
             himself
             of
             the
             danger
             his
             excesse
             is
             like
             to
             bring
             him
             into
             ;
             partly
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             divers
             deadly
             diseases
             it
             is
             like
             to
             bring
             upon
             men
             ,
             partly
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             slipperinesse
             of
             their
             tongues
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             to
             utter
             those
             things
             that
             may
             provoke
             the
             ruler
             to
             displeasure
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             hazard
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             because
             their
             excesse
             is
             like
             to
             bring
             their
             souls
             to
             eternall
             damnation
             ;
             their
             knives
             upon
             the
             table
             are
             like
             to
             be
             more
             mischievous
             to
             them
             then
             a
             knife
             in
             their
             throats
             would
             be
             .
             And
             therefore
             by
             thinking
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             knife
             put
             to
             their
             throats
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             men
             should
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             themselves
             from
             excesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Be
               not
               desirous
               of
               his
               dainties
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               deceitfull
               meat
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             1.
             because
             when
             great
             persons
             do
             invite
             meaner
             men
             to
             their
             tables
             ,
             they
             doe
             it
             usually
             with
             a
             purpose
             some
             way
             to
             ensnare
             or
             deceive
             them
             ;
             they
             doe
             it
             not
             out
             of
             love
             ,
             as
             they
             pretend
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             aim
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             utter
             those
             things
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             drunk
             well
             and
             are
             frolick
             ,
             which
             at
             another
             time
             they
             would
             never
             have
             spoken
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             to
             entrap
             them
             ,
             &
             to
             bring
             their
             own
             purposes
             about
             :
             2.
             because
             men
             are
             usually
             therein
             deceived
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             great
             men
             are
             willing
             they
             should
             eat
             freely
             of
             the
             plentifull
             provision
             that
             is
             set
             before
             them
             ;
             whereas
             indeed
             they
             grudge
             them
             what
             they
             eat
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             more
             fully
             afterwards
             vers
             .
             6.7
             :
             3ly
             ,
             because
             the
             delight
             men
             take
             in
             such
             dainties
             doth
             unawares
             draw
             them
             into
             intemperance
             and
             excesse
             ,
             which
             proves
             at
             last
             the
             cause
             of
             much
             mischief
             to
             them
             :
             and
             4.
             because
             court-entertainment
             &
             familiarity
             is
             many
             times
             unstable
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             that
             entertain
             great
             hopes
             upon
             that
             ground
             ,
             are
             usually
             deceived
             of
             their
             hopes
             .
             But
             now
             under
             this
             one
             particular
             of
             eating
             at
             great
             mens
             tables
             ,
             Solomon
             intends
             to
             imply
             the
             danger
             of
             all
             conversing
             with
             great
             men
             in
             any
             way
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             had
             need
             to
             be
             wisely
             watchfull
             over
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             bridle
             their
             affections
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             great
             personages
             in
             any
             thing
             whatsoever
             :
             &
             that
             because
             the
             friendship
             of
             such
             men
             is
             deceitfull
             ;
             it
             yields
             not
             that
             content
             usually
             that
             men
             expect
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             it
             brings
             many
             vexations
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             many
             waies
             dangerous
             .
             Many
             
             seeking
             hereby
             to
             advance
             themselves
             ,
             have
             ruinated
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             utterly
             overthrown
             their
             posterity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Labour
               not
               to
               be
               rich
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Riches
             are
             the
             good
             blessing
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             may
             be
             desired
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             only
             so
             far
             as
             it
             may
             be
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             our
             good
             :
             but
             absolutely
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             our
             heart
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             to
             overtoil
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             to
             afflict
             and
             perplex
             our
             spirits
             in
             seeking
             to
             get
             riches
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             here
             forbidden
             .
             Men
             must
             labour
             in
             their
             callings
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             command
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             have
             wherewith
             to
             live
             comfortably
             ,
             and
             if
             God
             send
             in
             abundance
             ,
             accept
             it
             thankfully
             ;
             but
             for
             men
             absolutely
             to
             make
             it
             their
             aim
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             &
             so
             thereupon
             to
             make
             drudges
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             violently
             to
             pursue
             riches
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             by
             their
             toiling
             suddenly
             to
             enrich
             themselves
             whether
             God
             would
             or
             no
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             way
             warrantable
             .
             
               Cease
               from
               thine
               own
               wisdome
            
             ;
             which
             will
             perswade
             thee
             that
             a
             mans
             happinesse
             consists
             in
             being
             rich
             ,
             and
             will
             prompt
             thee
             to
             strive
             after
             this
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Wilt
               thou
               set
               thine
               eyes
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               not
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Wilt
             thou
             eagerly
             look
             and
             seek
             after
             ,
             &
             set
             thine
             heart
             upon
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             solid
             substance
             in
             it
             ,
             (
             however
             men
             are
             wont
             vainly
             to
             call
             their
             riches
             their
             substance
             )
             that
             which
             in
             true
             judgement
             is
             nothing
             worth
             ,
             &
             for
             the
             having
             whereof
             men
             are
             nothing
             the
             better
             ?
             or
             ,
             
               that
               which
               is
               not
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             it
             may
             be
             will
             not
             be
             had
             ,
             because
             those
             that
             eagerly
             seek
             after
             riches
             many
             times
             cannot
             attain
             them
             ;
             whereas
             God
             frequently
             bestows
             them
             in
             abundance
             upon
             those
             that
             mind
             them
             not
             ?
             or
             ,
             that
             which
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             gotten
             ,
             will
             usually
             be
             gone
             on
             a
             sudden
             ?
             And
             if
             we
             thus
             understand
             this
             clause
             ,
             then
             the
             following
             words
             are
             added
             by
             way
             of
             explaining
             these
             (
             (
             whereas
             otherwise
             they
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             second
             reason
             against
             their
             ▪
             ordinate
             desire
             of
             riches
             :
             )
             
               for
               riches
               certainly
               make
               themselves
               wings
               ,
               they
               fly
               away
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             man
             that
             labours
             to
             get
             them
             cannot
             attain
             them
             ,
             or
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             gotten
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             vanish
             away
             in
             an
             instant
             :
             
               as
               an
               eagle
               towards
               heaven
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             an
             eagle
             flyeth
             towards
             heaven
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             these
             words
             also
             be
             meant
             of
             riches
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             them
             thus
             ,
             that
             riches
             will
             be
             gone
             beyond
             all
             possibility
             of
             getting
             them
             or
             recovering
             them
             again
             .
             The
             first
             clause
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               Wilt
               thou
               cause
               thine
               eies
               to
               flee
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               not
            
             ?
             which
             expression
             seems
             to
             have
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             followeth
             concerning
             riches
             sleeing
             away
             as
             an
             eagle
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             imply
             ,
             that
             though
             in
             their
             desires
             men
             flie
             after
             riches
             with
             never
             so
             much
             eagernesse
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             too
             swift
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             vain
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             for
             men
             to
             gape
             after
             riches
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             with
             earnest
             desires
             look
             after
             some
             fowle
             ,
             which
             is
             upon
             the
             wing
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             twinckling
             of
             an
             eye
             is
             gotten
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             too
             that
             the
             eagle
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             no
             fowle
             flyeth
             so
             high
             or
             so
             swift
             as
             an
             eagle
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Eat
               thou
               not
               the
               bread
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               an
               evil
               eye
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             an
             envious
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Matth.
             20.15
             .
             
               Is
               thine
               eye
               evil
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               good
               ?
            
             or
             rather
             ,
             of
             a
             sordid
             covetous
             miser
             ,
             that
             doth
             envy
             thee
             and
             grudge
             thee
             every
             bit
             of
             meat
             that
             thou
             eatest
             ;
             for
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             liberall
             man
             was
             before
             
             said
             to
             have
             a
             good
             or
             a
             bountifull
             eye
             ,
             chap.
             22.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               For
               as
               he
               thinketh
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             according
             to
             what
             in
             his
             words
             and
             his
             outward
             deportment
             he
             would
             pretend
             himself
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             one
             that
             loves
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             thou
             art
             truly
             welcome
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             what
             he
             thinketh
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             dissembling
             miserly
             churle
             ,
             that
             grudgeth
             at
             thy
             eating
             of
             that
             which
             he
             sets
             before
             thee
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               Eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               saith
               he
               to
               thee
               ,
               but
               his
               heart
               is
               not
               with
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               morsell
               which
               thou
               hast
               eaten
               shalt
               thou
               vomit
               up
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             literally
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             unwholsome
             meat
             which
             the
             envious
             man
             doth
             often
             set
             before
             his
             guests
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             drawing
             them
             with
             a
             mischievous
             intention
             to
             overlade
             their
             stomacks
             with
             his
             meat
             or
             drink
             ,
             his
             guests
             should
             vomit
             up
             what
             they
             had
             eaten
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             should
             be
             disabled
             from
             speaking
             so
             wisely
             and
             acceptably
             to
             those
             that
             were
             present
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             they
             might
             have
             done
             ;
             which
             they
             think
             is
             intended
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               lose
               thy
               sweet
               words
            
             .
             But
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             most
             Expositours
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             rather
             this
             :
             
               The
               morsell
               which
               thou
               hast
               eaten
               shalt
               thou
               vomit
               up
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             By
             some
             snare
             wherewith
             he
             will
             entrap
             thee
             ,
             or
             some
             mischief
             he
             will
             afterwards
             doe
             thee
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             thee
             pay
             dearly
             for
             what
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             When
             thou
             shalt
             perceive
             either
             by
             some
             distastfull
             speeches
             given
             thee
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             means
             ,
             that
             he
             grudged
             to
             see
             thee
             eat
             his
             meat
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             so
             inwardly
             vexed
             and
             grieved
             ,
             that
             thy
             meat
             shall
             doe
             thee
             no
             good
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             regard
             it
             shall
             be
             all
             one
             to
             thee
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             hadst
             vomited
             it
             up
             again
             ;
             or
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             even
             loath
             that
             very
             meat
             of
             his
             which
             thou
             hast
             eaten
             ,
             and
             repent
             that
             ever
             thou
             didst
             eat
             it
             ,
             and
             wish
             thou
             couldest
             vomit
             it
             up
             again
             :
             
               And
               lose
               thy
               sweet
               words
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             sweet
             glosing
             words
             wherewith
             he
             welcomed
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             all
             the
             content
             thou
             didst
             take
             therein
             shall
             be
             then
             lost
             ,
             they
             shall
             doe
             thee
             no
             good
             ,
             but
             rather
             thou
             shalt
             be
             vexed
             exceedingly
             ,
             that
             thou
             wert
             so
             befooled
             by
             his
             dissembling
             language
             ;
             or
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             
               lose
               thy
               sweet
               words
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             flattering
             language
             thou
             gavest
             him
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             courteous
             ,
             sweet
             ,
             complementall
             words
             thou
             spakest
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             praising
             his
             good
             chear
             ,
             or
             acknowledging
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             returning
             him
             many
             thanks
             for
             his
             kind
             entertainment
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             or
             pleasant
             discourse
             wherewith
             thou
             soughtest
             to
             delight
             him
             or
             his
             guests
             ,
             whilst
             thou
             wert
             at
             his
             table
             :
             all
             which
             shall
             be
             as
             lost
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             covetous
             churle
             took
             no
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             whilst
             he
             grudged
             at
             him
             for
             eating
             up
             his
             victuals
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             man
             that
             spake
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             discover
             the
             sordid
             dissembling
             of
             his
             host
             that
             entertained
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             fretted
             that
             ever
             he
             spake
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             wish
             that
             he
             had
             never
             spoken
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Speak
               not
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               a
               fool
               ;
               for
               he
               will
               despise
               the
               wisdome
               of
               thy
               words
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             out
             of
             ignorance
             or
             profanenesse
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             9.7
             ,
             8.
             
             But
             yet
             this
             phrase
             of
             speaking
             in
             the
             ear
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             only
             of
             private
             admonition
             or
             reproof
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Remove
               not
               the
               old
               land-mark
               ,
               and
               enter
               not
               into
               the
               fields
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               .
            
             ]
             
             To
             wit
             ,
             neither
             by
             seizing
             upon
             their
             lands
             and
             estate
             unjustly
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             encroachment
             ,
             through
             removing
             their
             land-marks
             ,
             nor
             by
             breaking
             violently
             into
             them
             any
             other
             way
             to
             doe
             them
             any
             damage
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               For
               their
               redeemer
               is
               mighty
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Job
             19.25
             :
             
               he
               shall
               plead
               their
               cause
               with
               thee
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             22.23
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Withhold
               not
               correction
               from
               the
               child
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             neither
             omit
             it
             thy self
             ,
             nor
             restrain
             others
             from
             doing
             it
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             belongs
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             chap.
             13.24
             .
             &
             19.18
             :
             
               for
               if
               thou
               beat
               him
               with
               the
               rod
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               die
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             moderate
             correction
             will
             not
             be
             his
             death
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             neither
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             (
             for
             a
             rod
             will
             break
             no
             bones
             )
             nor
             yet
             by
             degrees
             ,
             by
             grieving
             or
             weakening
             him
             ,
             and
             bringing
             him
             into
             a
             consumption
             :
             or
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               not
               die
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             will
             preserve
             him
             both
             from
             being
             cut
             off
             by
             untimely
             death
             ,
             as
             cocker'd
             children
             for
             their
             wickednesse
             many
             times
             are
             ,
             and
             likewise
             from
             eternall
             death
             ,
             as
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               beat
               him
               with
               the
               rod
               ,
               and
               shalt
               deliver
               his
               soul
               from
               hell
               .
            
             ]
             This
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             taken
             not
             only
             as
             a
             promise
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             a
             precept
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               My
               son
               ,
               if
               thine
               heart
               be
               wise
               ,
               my
               heart
               shall
               rejoyce
               ,
               even
               mine
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             shall
             this
             yield
             joy
             to
             thine
             own
             heart
             ,
             but
             to
             mine
             also
             ,
             by
             whose
             instruction
             this
             hath
             been
             wrought
             ,
             and
             who
             for
             the
             love
             I
             bear
             thee
             cannot
             but
             rejoyce
             in
             thy
             good
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Yea
               my
               reins
               shall
               rejoyce
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             All
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             my
             body
             shall
             be
             affected
             with
             my
             joy
             :
             
               when
               thy
               lips
               speak
               right
               things
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             thou
             becomest
             able
             thereby
             to
             instruct
             others
             :
             or
             ,
             when
             thy
             speech
             is
             pious
             and
             every
             way
             right
             :
             which
             is
             therefore
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             the
             highest
             proof
             of
             true
             wisdome
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             
               If
               any
               man
               offend
               not
               in
               word
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               a
               perfect
               man
               ,
            
             Jam.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Let
               not
               thine
               heart
               envy
               sinners
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             37.1
             ,
             3
             :
             
               but
               be
               thou
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               all
               the
               day
               long
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             continually
             and
             constantly
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             it
             fares
             best
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             worst
             with
             thy self
             and
             others
             that
             live
             holily
             and
             righteously
             .
             Now
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             here
             required
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             fault
             of
             envying
             sinners
             ,
             either
             to
             shew
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             desiring
             to
             walk
             in
             their
             waies
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             sharers
             with
             them
             in
             their
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             be
             constant
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             well-doing
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             w●ll
             cause
             men
             to
             mortify
             this
             base
             lust
             of
             envy
             ,
             it
             will
             curb
             men
             from
             murmuring
             against
             the
             secret
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             pull
             down
             mens
             pride
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             contented
             with
             a
             mean
             condition
             ,
             it
             will
             teach
             men
             to
             put
             their
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             upon
             wicked
             men
             in
             their
             greatest
             prosperity
             as
             men
             that
             are
             to
             be
             pittied
             rather
             then
             envied
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               For
               surely
               there
               is
               an
               end
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             God
             hath
             set
             a
             period
             to
             their
             flourishing
             estate
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             alwaies
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             not
             long
             continue
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             37
             ,
             38
             :
             or
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             end
             of
             thy
             oppression
             ,
             affliction
             ,
             and
             misery
             :
             or
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             end
             of
             thy
             patience
             and
             hope
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             not
             alwaies
             in
             a
             poor
             oppressed
             estate
             wait
             for
             better
             daies
             ;
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             as
             the
             end
             and
             reward
             of
             piety
             ,
             shall
             be
             at
             
             last
             made
             good
             to
             thee
             :
             which
             agrees
             with
             that
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             37.37
             .
             
               Mark
               the
               perfect
               man
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               upright
               ,
               for
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               peace
            
             ;
             &
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Jam.
             5.11
             .
             
               Ye
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               patience
               of
               Iob
               ,
               and
               have
               seen
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             thence
             it
             is
             that
             some
             do
             so
             render
             this
             first
             clause
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               for
               surely
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               .
            
             And
             if
             thus
             we
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             repeated
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               thine
               expectation
               shall
               not
               be
               cut
               off
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             supported
             with
             hope
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             &
             the
             hope
             which
             thou
             hast
             of
             a
             reward
             of
             thy
             piety
             ,
             far
             above
             any
             thing
             which
             the
             wicked
             enjoy
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             frustrate
             .
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             godly
             mans
             expectation
             ,
             that
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             come
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             deceived
             in
             that
             his
             expectation
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Hear
               thou
               ,
               my
               son
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.8
             :
             
               and
               be
               wise
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             become
             wise●
             or
             study
             &
             endeavour
             to
             get
             wisdome
             by
             thy
             hearing
             :
             
               &
               guide
               thine
               heart
               in
               the
               way
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             thy
             courses
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             right
             way
             wherein
             thou
             art
             taught
             to
             goe
             ;
             follow
             not
             the
             guidance
             of
             thine
             own
             carnall
             heart
             ,
             but
             cause
             thine
             heart
             to
             follow
             the
             guidance
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             wherein
             are
             the
             instructions
             of
             true
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             maiest
             with
             all
             thy
             soul
             walk
             in
             the
             right
             way
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               For
               the
               drunkard
               and
               the
               glutton
               shall
               come
               to
               poverty
               ;
               and
               drowsinesse
               shall
               cloath
               a
               man
               with
               rags
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             idlenesse
             ,
             which
             causeth
             drowsinesse
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             19.15
             .
             Yet
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             here
             expressed
             by
             drowsinesse
             ,
             because
             drunkennesse
             and
             gluttony
             do
             both
             make
             men
             drowsy
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Hearken
               to
               thy
               father
               that
               begat
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.8
             :
             
               and
               despise
               not
               thy
               mother
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             neither
             the
             person
             nor
             the
             instructions
             of
             thy
             mother
             :
             
               when
               she
               is
               old
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             though
             haply
             with
             age
             she
             may
             be
             grown
             even
             childish
             again
             ,
             or
             ,
             though
             being
             old
             thou
             needest
             not
             fear
             her
             correcting
             of
             thee
             ,
             nor
             canst
             hope
             that
             she
             should
             store
             up
             for
             her
             children
             as
             formerly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Buy
               the
               truth
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             and
             belief
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             truth
             contained
             in
             Gods
             word
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Joh.
             17.17
             .
             
               Sanctify
               them
               through
               thy
               truth
               ,
               thy
               word
               is
               truth
            
             ;
             use
             all
             possible
             means
             for
             the
             gaining
             of
             it
             ,
             spare
             no
             pains
             nor
             cost
             ,
             yea
             rather
             expose
             thy self
             to
             any
             perill
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             all
             that
             is
             dear
             to
             thee
             ,
             then
             not
             get
             it
             :
             
               and
               sell
               it
               not
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Whereas
             merchants
             buy
             their
             precious
             commodities
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             sell
             them
             again
             ,
             doe
             not
             thou
             so
             ;
             be
             not
             like
             Esau
             that
             sold
             his
             birthright
             for
             a
             messe
             of
             pottage
             ;
             when
             thou
             hast
             gotten
             the
             truth
             ,
             forget
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             any
             gain
             or
             sinfull
             pleasure
             ;
             deny
             thy self
             in
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             rather
             then
             abandon
             this
             precious
             treasure
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               The
               father
               of
               the
               righteous
               shall
               greatly
               rejoyce
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             10.1
             .
             and
             15.20
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               She
               that
               bare
               thee
               shall
               rejoyce
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             will
             be
             some
             recompence
             for
             all
             the
             pains
             and
             sorrows
             she
             endured
             in
             bearing
             thee
             in
             her
             womb
             ,
             in
             bringing
             thee
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             nursing
             thee
             up
             with
             so
             much
             labour
             and
             tender
             care
             .
             And
             so
             also
             there
             is
             covertly
             herein
             a
             warning
             given
             to
             
             young
             men
             to
             beware
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             by
             their
             wickednesse
             bring
             many
             bitter
             after-throes
             upon
             their
             mothers
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               My
               son
               ,
               give
               me
               thine
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Apply
             thy
             heart
             to
             learn
             mine
             instructions
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             my
             precepts
             ;
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             set
             thine
             heart
             upon
             God
             only
             ,
             and
             upon
             true
             wisdome
             :
             for
             Solomon
             speaks
             here
             as
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             2
             Cor.
             5.20
             .
             
               as
               though
               God
               did
               beseech
               you
               by
               us
               ,
               we
               pray
               you
               in
               Christs
               stead
               .
            
             And
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               let
               thine
               eyes
               observe
               my
               waies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             apply
             thy
             whole
             mind
             ,
             diligently
             to
             mark
             and
             observe
             the
             waies
             wherein
             I
             walk
             ,
             as
             a
             pattern
             for
             thee
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             I
             prescribe
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             maiest
             heedfully
             walk
             in
             them
             ;
             lest
             wandring
             from
             these
             waies
             ,
             thou
             fallest
             into
             the
             ditch
             or
             pit
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               For
               a
               whore
               is
               a
               deep
               ditch
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             amongst
             other
             reasons
             ,
             because
             whoremongers
             not
             only
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             nasty
             diseases
             to
             which
             they
             are
             subject
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             detestablenesse
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             are
             as
             loathsome
             amongst
             men
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             hath
             fallen
             into
             some
             miry
             stinking
             ditch
             :
             
               and
               a
               strange
               woman
               is
               a
               narrow
               pit
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             22.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               She
               also
               lyeth
               in
               wait
               as
               for
               a
               prey
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             
               as
               a
               robber
            
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             robber
             doth
             usually
             lye
             lurking
             in
             some
             den
             or
             wood
             ,
             and
             that
             commonly
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             get
             some
             booty
             ,
             and
             hath
             for
             the
             most
             his
             companions
             as
             good
             as
             himself
             ,
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             content
             with
             one
             booty
             ,
             but
             seeks
             to
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             many
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             sparing
             none
             ,
             though
             he
             chiefly
             looks
             after
             the
             richer
             sort
             ,
             and
             doth
             usually
             bereave
             travellers
             not
             of
             their
             money
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             lives
             too
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             whorish
             woman
             in
             all
             these
             regards
             :
             This
             night-bird
             doth
             use
             all
             kind
             of
             craft
             ,
             secretly
             to
             get
             many
             men
             into
             her
             power
             ,
             and
             those
             too
             for
             the
             most
             that
             are
             of
             the
             richer
             sort
             ,
             though
             she
             spares
             none
             ,
             and
             hath
             her
             companions
             ,
             bawds
             and
             panders
             ,
             to
             help
             her
             ;
             and
             when
             she
             hath
             gotten
             them
             into
             her
             power
             ,
             she
             maketh
             a
             prey
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             bereaves
             them
             of
             their
             health
             ,
             good
             names
             ,
             graces
             ,
             reason
             and
             understanding
             ,
             yea
             their
             very
             lives
             and
             souls
             .
             There
             may
             be
             also
             an
             allusion
             in
             these
             words
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             harlots
             ,
             who
             were
             wont
             to
             sit
             by
             the
             high-waies
             covered
             with
             vails
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             entice
             men
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             by
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             Judah
             and
             Thamar
             ,
             Gen.
             38.14
             ,
             15.
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
             
               And
               encreaseth
               the
               transgressours
               among
               men
            
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Of
             which
             ,
             alas
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             need
             ,
             there
             being
             but
             too
             many
             of
             that
             crew
             already
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             said
             of
             the
             whore
             ,
             partly
             because
             she
             often
             enticeth
             other
             maids
             and
             wives
             into
             the
             same
             wickednesse
             ;
             but
             especially
             because
             so
             many
             men
             are
             corrupted
             by
             her
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Who
               hath
               wo
               ?
               who
               hath
               sorrow
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Who
             is
             it
             that
             at
             last
             comes
             to
             undergoe
             manifold
             miseries
             ,
             temporall
             or
             eternall
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             to
             mourn
             and
             lament
             bitterly
             ,
             with
             Woe
             and
             alas
             ?
             
               who
               hath
               contentions
               ?
               who
               hath
               babling
               ?
               who
               hath
               wounds
               without
               cause
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             wounds
             and
             bruises
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             gotten
             upon
             a
             just
             cause
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             wounded
             in
             the
             war
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             hazarded
             themselves
             for
             their
             prince
             and
             countrey
             ;
             but
             merely
             by
             their
             own
             folly
             :
             as
             when
             they
             have
             hurt
             themselves
             by
             dangerous
             falls
             ;
             when
             they
             and
             their
             
             companions
             have
             fallen
             in
             their
             cups
             into
             causlesse
             quarrels
             about
             mistakes
             or
             mere
             trifles
             ;
             or
             when
             they
             have
             been
             beaten
             for
             the
             wrong
             they
             have
             done
             to
             others
             in
             their
             wine
             causlesly
             ,
             &
             sometimes
             merely
             in
             derision
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             given
             no
             just
             cause
             of
             offence
             to
             those
             that
             did
             it
             ;
             or
             when
             for
             some
             evil
             pranks
             they
             have
             committed
             in
             their
             drunken
             fits
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             punished
             by
             the
             magistrate
             :
             
               who
               hath
               rednesse
               of
               eyes
            
             ?
             &
             consequently
             many
             times
             blindnesse
             ?
             Now
             all
             these
             questions
             import
             as
             much
             as
             if
             Solomon
             had
             said
             ,
             Every
             man
             knoweth
             who
             these
             men
             are
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             drunkards
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             are
             the
             sad
             effects
             of
             their
             mer●y
             meetings
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               They
               that
               tarry
               long
               at
               the
               wine
               ,
               they
               that
               goe
               to
               seek
               mixt
               wine
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             9.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               Look
               not
               thou
               upon
               the
               wine
               when
               it
               is
               red
               ,
               when
               it
               giveth
               his
               colour
               in
               the
               cup
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             being
             clear
             ,
             and
             brisk
             and
             lively
             :
             
               when
               it
               moveth
               it self
               aright
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             boyleth
             and
             sparkleth
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             danceth
             in
             the
             glasse
             or
             cup.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               At
               the
               last
               it
               biteth
               like
               a
               serpent
               ,
               and
               stingeth
               like
               an
               adder
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               a
               cockatrice
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             fill
             the
             body
             with
             insufferable
             pains
             &
             deadly
             diseases
             ,
             torture
             the
             conscience
             ,
             disturb
             the
             mind
             ,
             &
             make
             men
             mad
             ,
             &
             bring
             upon
             them
             shame
             and
             poverty
             ,
             &c.
             yea
             it
             will
             poison
             &
             destroy
             the
             soul
             ;
             evils
             worse
             then
             the
             venemous
             biting
             of
             a
             serpent
             ,
             or
             stinging
             of
             an
             adder
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               Thine
               eyes
               shall
               behold
               strange
               women
               ,
               and
               thine
               heart
               shall
               utter
               perverse
               things
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             think
             ,
             desire
             ,
             contrive
             ,
             and
             resolve
             upon
             within
             thy self
             ,
             or
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             thy
             heart
             thy
             mouth
             shall
             speak
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             drunkards
             are
             usually
             wont
             to
             utter
             all
             that
             is
             in
             their
             hearts
             )
             
               perverse
               things
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             filthy
             ,
             unclean
             things
             ;
             or
             more
             generally
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             vomit
             out
             all
             kind
             of
             wicked
             speeches
             ,
             blasphemies
             ,
             railings
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               as
               he
               that
               lyeth
               down
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               lyeth
               down
            
             to
             sleep
             ;
             or
             
               as
               he
               that
               lyeth
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               a
               mast
               .
            
             Very
             probably
             we
             may
             conceive
             ,
             that
             as
             those
             that
             in
             a
             ship
             are
             tossed
             by
             a
             storm
             at
             sea
             are
             thereupon
             compared
             to
             a
             drunken
             man
             ,
             Psal
             .
             107.27
             .
             
               they
               reel
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               and
               s●agger
               like
               a
               drunken
               man
               ,
               and
               are
               at
               their
               wits
               end
            
             ;
             so
             here
             the
             drunkard
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             man
             that
             is
             tumbled
             up
             and
             down
             in
             a
             ship
             by
             sea
             ,
             because
             being
             drowned
             in
             drink
             ,
             this
             makes
             him
             light-headed
             &
             stagger
             as
             he
             goeth
             ,
             and
             troubles
             his
             brains
             with
             such
             giddinesse
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             seems
             to
             him
             to
             swim
             or
             turn
             round
             .
             But
             because
             Solomon
             compares
             the
             drunkard
             to
             a
             man
             that
             sleeps
             
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
            
             or
             
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               a
               mast
               ,
            
             I
             rather
             think
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             drunkennesse
             maketh
             mens
             sleep
             troublesome
             and
             unquiet
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             apprehend
             themselves
             to
             be
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
             as
             those
             are
             that
             are
             in
             a
             tempest
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             sea
             ;
             or
             2.
             which
             I
             like
             far
             the
             best
             ,
             that
             drunkards
             are
             in
             as
             much
             danger
             of
             perishing
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             as
             ignorant
             ,
             secure
             and
             fearlesse
             of
             the
             dangers
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             as
             the
             man
             is
             that
             being
             in
             a
             ship
             that
             is
             tossed
             with
             tempests
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             a
             mast
             ,
             is
             in
             danger
             every
             moment
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             ,
             &
             so
             far
             from
             land
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             escape
             by
             swimming
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             whilst
             lyes
             fast
             asleep
             ,
             no
             way
             able
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             
             towards
             the
             preserving
             of
             the
             ship
             he
             is
             in
             from
             perishing
             in
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             thinking
             of
             the
             least
             danger
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             35.
             
             
               They
               have
               stricken
               me
               ,
               shalt
               thou
               say
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               not
               sick
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             cared
             not
             for
             it
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             much
             hurt
             :
             
               they
               have
               beaten
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               felt
               it
               not
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             have
             no
             great
             cause
             to
             be
             troubled
             for
             it
             .
             Now
             though
             drunkards
             will
             sometimes
             thus
             slight
             the
             blows
             they
             have
             had
             given
             them
             whilst
             they
             were
             in
             their
             drink
             ,
             thereby
             to
             shake
             off
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             disgrace
             of
             being
             so
             basely
             abused
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             Solomon
             here
             represents
             the
             speeches
             of
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             a
             little
             come
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             awakes
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             though
             not
             throughly
             ,
             but
             is
             still
             half
             awake
             &
             half
             asleep
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               when
               shall
               I
               awake
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             of
             his
             drought
             and
             thirst
             ,
             Oh
             that
             it
             were
             day
             !
             when
             will
             it
             be
             morning
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             return
             to
             his
             cups
             again
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               seek
               it
               yet
               again
               .
            
             Yea
             we
             may
             well
             think
             that
             Solomon
             intended
             these
             words
             as
             the
             language
             of
             their
             practise
             rather
             then
             their
             lips
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             them
             is
             only
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             stupid
             blockishnesse
             of
             drunkards
             ,
             that
             no
             incoveniences
             which
             they
             undergoe
             by
             their
             drunkennesse
             will
             beat
             them
             off
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BE
               not
               thou
               envious
               against
               evil
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             3.7
             :
             
               neither
               desire
               to
               be
               with
               them
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             thinking
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             thou
             maiest
             share
             with
             them
             in
             their
             prosperitie
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               their
               heart
               studieth
               destruction
               ,
               and
               their
               lips
               talk
               of
               mischief
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             By
             this
             means
             they
             become
             great
             ,
             and
             thus
             they
             make
             use
             of
             their
             greatnesse
             ;
             &
             therefore
             who
             would
             share
             with
             them
             in
             it
             ?
             But
             now
             some
             of
             our
             best
             Expositours
             understand
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             the
             mischief
             which
             wicked
             men
             devise
             and
             speak
             against
             others
             ,
             they
             do
             indeed
             study
             &
             talk
             how
             to
             destroy
             themselves
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             improbable
             .
             But
             however
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             
               their
               heart
            
             ,
             thereby
             implying
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             usually
             of
             one
             heart
             and
             of
             one
             mind
             for
             the
             working
             of
             mischief
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Through
               wisdome
               iS
               an
               house
               builded
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             what
             went
             before
             vers
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             This
             therefore
             is
             a
             better
             way
             that
             we
             may
             thrive
             and
             prosper
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             wicked
             in
             their
             cursed
             ways
             ,
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             14.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               A
               wise
               man
               is
               strong
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             acts
             of
             spirituall
             fortitude
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             16.32
             ;
             but
             also
             for
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             those
             externall
             enterprises
             ,
             which
             are
             usually
             effected
             by
             diligence
             and
             strength
             of
             body
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             21.22
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               For
               by
               wise
               counsell
               thou
               shalt
               make
               thy
               war
               ;
               and
               in
               multitude
               of
               counsellors
               there
               is
               safety
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             15.22
             .
             and
             20.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Wisdome
               is
               too
               high
               for
               a
               fool
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             apprehendeth
             it
             to
             be
             above
             his
             reach
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             take
             no
             pains
             to
             get
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             being
             wholly
             intent
             upon
             earthly
             things
             ,
             wisdome
             is
             above
             his
             sight
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             discern
             the
             preciousnesse
             
             of
             it
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             his
             naturall
             capacity
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             
               the
               naturall
               man
               receiveth
               not
               the
               things
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               foolishnesse
               unto
               him
               :
               neither
               can
               he
               know
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               spiritually
               discerned
               .
            
             So
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               he
               openeth
               not
               his
               mouth
               in
               the
               gate
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             questioned
             before
             the
             magistrate
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             is
             said
             of
             others
             ,
             Psal
             .
             127.5
             .
             
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               speak
               with
               the
               enemies
               in
               the
               gate
            
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             shall
             never
             be
             called
             to
             any
             place
             of
             magistracy
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             place
             for
             wise
             men
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             be
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             dare
             to
             offer
             to
             speak
             ,
             or
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             speak
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               If
               thou
               faint
               in
               the
               day
               of
               adversity
               ,
               thy
               strength
               is
               small
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             it
             will
             fail
             more
             &
             more
             ,
             and
             will
             become
             very
             small
             ;
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             hearten
             &
             encourage
             thy self
             ,
             but
             sufferest
             thy
             heart
             to
             faint
             within
             thee
             ,
             thy
             strength
             will
             grow
             lesse
             &
             lesse
             :
             or
             rather
             thus
             ,
             Though
             thou
             seemest
             never
             so
             couragious
             in
             a
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             yet
             if
             thou
             faint
             when
             adversity
             comes
             ,
             as
             apprehending
             that
             thou
             shalt
             never
             be
             able
             to
             endure
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             escape
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             clear
             sign
             that
             thy
             strength
             is
             small
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             the
             quality
             or
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             affliction
             ,
             that
             maketh
             a
             man
             faint
             ,
             as
             the
             cowardlinesse
             or
             weaknesse
             of
             his
             own
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               If
               thou
               forbear
               to
               deliver
               them
               that
               are
               drawn
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             unjust
             violence
             ;
             if
             thou
             doest
             not
             what
             might
             be
             lawfully
             done
             towards
             their
             deliverance
             :
             
               and
               those
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               be
               slain
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             in
             some
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             plot
             that
             is
             in
             hand
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             present
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             just
             ready
             to
             be
             slain
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               If
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               we
               knew
               it
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             neither
             did
             I
             know
             it
             ,
             nor
             those
             that
             were
             about
             me
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             would
             certainly
             have
             informed
             me
             .
             And
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             deliver
             them
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             they
             knew
             not
             the
             danger
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             unjustly
             in
             danger
             .
             
               Doth
               not
               he
               that
               pondereth
               the
               heart
               consider
               it
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             doth
             not
             he
             exactly
             know
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ?
             
               and
               he
               that
               keepeth
               thy
               soul
               ,
               doth
               not
               he
               know
               it
               ?
            
             where
             God
             's
             keeping
             and
             preserving
             mans
             soul
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             he
             that
             keepeth
             the
             soul
             must
             needs
             know
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             Gods
             preserving
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man
             might
             well
             be
             an
             engagement
             to
             make
             him
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             preserve
             the
             lives
             of
             others
             when
             they
             were
             in
             danger
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             it
             might
             be
             that
             for
             that
             very
             end
             God
             had
             preserved
             him
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             God
             having
             every
             mans
             life
             at
             his
             command
             ,
             every
             man
             had
             cause
             to
             be
             very
             carefull
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             by
             slighting
             others
             in
             their
             dangers
             provoke
             him
             to
             displeasure
             ;
             or
             4.
             that
             God
             was
             able
             to
             preserve
             any
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             be
             brought
             into
             any
             danger
             ,
             by
             appearing
             for
             those
             that
             were
             unjustly
             oppressed
             :
             
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               render
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               ?
            
             and
             therefore
             will
             he
             not
             reward
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             shewest
             mercy
             to
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             other
             side
             punish
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             dissemblest
             ,
             and
             neglectest
             to
             aid
             those
             that
             are
             in
             danger
             ,
             causing
             others
             likewise
             to
             be
             as
             pitilesse
             towards
             thee
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               My
               son
               ,
               eat
               thou
               honey
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             both
             wholesome
             
             and
             sweet
             :
             
               and
               the
               honey-comb
               ,
               which
               is
               sweet
               to
               thy
               tast
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             19.10
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             men
             naturally
             love
             honey
             for
             its
             sweetnesse
             ,
             so
             should
             they
             love
             wisdome
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               So
               shall
               the
               knowledge
               of
               wisdome
               be
               unto
               thy
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             so
             profitable
             and
             pleasing
             :
             
               when
               thou
               hast
               found
               it
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             with
             much
             labour
             thou
             hast
             at
             last
             truly
             attained
             it
             ,
             and
             durst
             not
             flatter
             thy self
             with
             a
             vain
             imagination
             that
             thou
             hast
             it
             ,
             when
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             
               then
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               reward
               ,
               and
               thine
               expectation
               shall
               not
               be
               cut
               off
            
             ;
             and
             so
             though
             at
             first
             thou
             dost
             not
             find
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             thou
             shalt
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             23.18
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Lay
               not
               wait
               (
               O
               wicked
               man
               )
               against
               the
               dwelling
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             would
             have
             the
             meaning
             hereof
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             Watch
             not
             secretly
             to
             discover
             any
             wickedness
             in
             the
             righteous
             man
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             some
             way
             to
             his
             hurt
             charge
             it
             upon
             him
             .
             But
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               spoil
               not
               his
               resting-place
            
             ,
             maketh
             it
             methinks
             very
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             full
             scope
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             charge
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             seek
             to
             bring
             any
             hurt
             or
             disquiet
             upon
             the
             righteous
             man
             ,
             his
             family
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             either
             by
             secret
             fraud
             ,
             or
             open
             violence
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               For
               a
               just
               man
               falleth
               seven
               times
               ,
               and
               riseth
               up
               again
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             also
             some
             would
             have
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             just
             mans
             falling
             often
             into
             sin
             ,
             &
             rising
             again
             by
             repentance
             .
             But
             by
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             though
             the
             righteous
             seem
             often
             to
             be
             much
             cast
             down
             &
             overwhelmed
             with
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             as
             often
             rouse
             up
             &
             encourage
             themselves
             again
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             though
             they
             are
             often
             afflicted
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             alwaies
             again
             delivered
             :
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             37.24
             .
             
               But
               the
               wicked
               shall
               fall
               into
               mischief
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             irrecoverably
             ,
             never
             rising
             again
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Rejoyce
               not
               when
               thine
               enemy
               falleth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             Job
             31.29
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             58.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Lest
               the
               Lord
               see
               it
               ,
               &
               it
               displease
               him
               ,
               &
               he
               turn
               away
               his
               wrath
               from
               him
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             Lest
             God
             remove
             his
             judgements
             from
             him
             ,
             &
             so
             thine
             enemy
             become
             again
             able
             to
             doe
             thee
             a
             mischief
             ,
             and
             thy
             triumphing
             over
             him
             be
             turned
             into
             confusion
             ,
             grief
             &
             shame
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             Lest
             God
             
               turn
               away
               his
               wrath
               from
               him
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             upon
             thee
             ▪
             &
             so
             then
             he
             shall
             insult
             over
             thee
             ,
             as
             thou
             didst
             before
             over
             him
             .
             However
             ,
             doubtlesse
             Solomon
             doth
             not
             by
             this
             expression
             intend
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             be
             unwilling
             that
             their
             enemies
             should
             be
             freed
             from
             any
             judgements
             that
             God
             had
             brought
             upon
             them
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             all
             men
             ought
             rather
             to
             desire
             )
             but
             only
             that
             men
             should
             take
             heed
             that
             by
             their
             rejoycing
             at
             their
             enemies
             miseries
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             bring
             their
             miseries
             upon
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Fret
               not
               thy self
               because
               of
               evil
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             24.1
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             37.1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               For
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               reward
               to
               the
               evil
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             no
             good
             reward
             :
             though
             he
             may
             flourish
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             be
             seen
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             things
             he
             enjoyed
             here
             were
             not
             given
             him
             in
             way
             of
             a
             reward
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             approved
             of
             his
             waies
             ,
             because
             at
             last
             God
             shall
             cut
             him
             off
             ,
             &
             his
             plagues
             and
             miseries
             shall
             be
             perpetuall
             ;
             though
             he
             may
             flatter
             himself
             with
             hope
             ,
             that
             even
             after
             this
             life
             he
             shall
             fare
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             :
             when
             the
             righteous
             after
             
             all
             their
             misery
             shall
             receive
             the
             reward
             of
             their
             piety
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             happiness
             nor
             salvation
             for
             him
             :
             
               the
               candle
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               put
               out
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             13.9
             .
             and
             20.20
             .
             Job
             18.5
             ,
             6.
             and
             21.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               My
               son
               ,
               fear
               thou
               the
               Lord
               &
               the
               king
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             God
             is
             first
             mentioned
             ,
             both
             because
             in
             all
             things
             our
             fear
             of
             him
             must
             have
             the
             preeminence
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             no
             farther
             obey
             earthly
             magistrates
             then
             may
             stand
             with
             our
             obedience
             to
             God
             ;
             &
             also
             because
             we
             must
             fear
             princes
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             reverence
             we
             bear
             to
             God
             ,
             &
             as
             looking
             upon
             them
             as
             Gods
             vice-gerents
             :
             
               &
               meddle
               not
               with
               them
               that
               are
               given
               to
               change
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             change
             &
             break
             the
             laws
             of
             God
             &
             the
             king
             ;
             or
             ,
             to
             revolt
             from
             their
             obedience
             to
             God
             or
             the
             king
             .
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             chiefly
             meant
             of
             seditious
             persons
             ,
             that
             are
             given
             to
             make
             changes
             and
             alterations
             in
             kingdomes
             and
             commonwealths
             ,
             as
             by
             subverting
             their
             fundamentall
             laws
             and
             customes
             ,
             by
             treasonable
             practices
             against
             their
             princes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               For
               their
               calamity
               shall
               rise
               suddenly
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             upon
             them
             ere
             they
             are
             aware
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             they
             think
             they
             have
             carried
             their
             designs
             so
             secretly
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             discovered
             ,
             yea
             that
             all
             things
             are
             so
             ordered
             that
             they
             shall
             surely
             prevail
             .
             And
             indeed
             Princes
             are
             wont
             to
             make
             quick
             dispatch
             of
             seditious
             persons
             &
             traitors
             for
             fear
             of
             danger
             .
             
               And
               who
               knoweth
               the
               ruine
               of
               them
               both
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             many
             Expositours
             ,
             who
             can
             foresee
             it
             ?
             It
             comes
             upon
             them
             usually
             more
             swiftly
             &
             unexpectedly
             then
             is
             conceived
             .
             And
             thus
             if
             we
             understand
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             the
             first
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             this
             expression
             implyeth
             also
             ,
             that
             their
             ruine
             ,
             the
             punishments
             &
             torments
             which
             they
             shall
             undergoe
             ,
             will
             be
             more
             horrible
             and
             insufferable
             then
             is
             usually
             imagined
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             hell
             torments
             ,
             which
             are
             frequently
             the
             just
             reward
             of
             such
             persons
             ,
             be
             also
             included
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             say
             that
             no
             man
             can
             conceive
             what
             they
             will
             be
             .
             As
             for
             the
             word
             both
             ,
             I
             conceive
             thus
             of
             it
             :
             that
             no
             man
             can
             well
             conceive
             the
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             either
             1.
             which
             both
             God
             and
             the
             king
             shall
             bring
             upon
             such
             men
             ;
             or
             2.
             which
             will
             come
             upon
             both
             those
             that
             are
             seditious
             &
             
               given
               to
               change
            
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             that
             meddle
             with
             them
             ;
             or
             3.
             both
             those
             that
             fear
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             likewise
             that
             fear
             not
             the
             king
             .
             But
             yet
             some
             extend
             the
             word
             farther
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             wicked
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             19
             ,
             20.
             and
             of
             those
             seditious
             persons
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               These
               things
               also
               belong
               to
               the
               wise
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             to
             Judges
             and
             Magistrates
             ;
             and
             they
             understand
             it
             of
             those
             sentences
             which
             follow
             in
             this
             &
             the
             next
             three
             verses
             ,
             &
             that
             because
             they
             concern
             matters
             of
             judgement
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             These
             following
             Proverbs
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             minded
             &
             observed
             by
             those
             that
             will
             carry
             themselves
             as
             becomes
             wise
             men
             .
             But
             because
             I
             see
             no
             probable
             reason
             ,
             why
             upon
             any
             such
             grounds
             this
             preface
             should
             be
             here
             prefixed
             ;
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             prefixed
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             though
             the
             Proverbs
             and
             sentences
             that
             follow
             from
             hence
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             were
             not
             Solomons
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             the
             sayings
             of
             other
             famous
             wise
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             inserted
             in
             this
             place
             with
             the
             Proverbs
             of
             Solomon
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               He
               that
               saith
               unto
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Thou
               art
               righteous
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             way
             of
             flattery
             applaudeth
             the
             person
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             a
             wicked
             prince
             or
             magistrate
             (
             as
             indeed
             of
             such
             the
             Proverbs
             here
             joyned
             together
             seem
             to
             speak
             ;
             )
             or
             rather
             ,
             He
             that
             from
             the
             seat
             of
             justice
             shall
             acquit
             &
             justify
             any
             guilty
             party
             :
             
               him
               shall
               the
               people
               curse
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             some
             by
             praying
             to
             God
             to
             punish
             him
             ,
             others
             by
             hard
             censures
             ,
             revilings
             &
             imprecations
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             may
             not
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             a
             punishment
             to
             them
             that
             undergoe
             them
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.26
             .
             However
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             not
             God
             only
             ,
             but
             all
             men
             generally
             must
             needs
             condemn
             and
             abhor
             such
             men
             :
             (
             as
             indeed
             those
             that
             seem
             to
             favour
             them
             most
             do
             usually
             detest
             them
             in
             their
             hearts
             )
             and
             that
             both
             because
             nothing
             can
             be
             by
             the
             very
             light
             of
             nature
             more
             odious
             ,
             then
             that
             those
             ,
             whose
             place
             &
             business
             it
             is
             to
             maintain
             justice
             ,
             should
             themselves
             pervert
             it
             ;
             and
             likewise
             because
             this
             must
             needs
             encourage
             and
             harden
             men
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             &
             doth
             indeed
             directly
             tend
             to
             the
             utter
             ruine
             of
             kingdomes
             and
             commonwealths
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               But
               to
               them
               that
               rebuke
               him
               shall
               be
               delight
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             God
             &
             man
             shall
             delight
             in
             such
             men
             .
             But
             the
             meaning
             rather
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             those
             that
             shall
             faithfully
             reprove
             the
             wicked
             ,
             (
             whether
             princes
             or
             others
             )
             or
             that
             being
             judges
             shall
             censure
             &
             punish
             them
             ,
             shall
             enjoy
             the
             delight
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             knowing
             that
             both
             God
             and
             men
             do
             favour
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             the
             wicked
             themselves
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             truly
             repent
             of
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             will
             commend
             them
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             ;
             )
             or
             ,
             that
             God
             shall
             bestow
             many
             blessings
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             shall
             yield
             them
             much
             delight
             .
             And
             then
             it
             is
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             with
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               a
               good
               blessing
               shall
               come
               upon
               them
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             29.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Though
             faithfull
             reproofs
             may
             be
             better
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             provoke
             them
             to
             much
             anger
             and
             rage
             ,
             yet
             to
             them
             that
             therein
             discharge
             a
             good
             conscience
             they
             shall
             yield
             much
             sweet
             refreshing
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             26.
             
             
               Every
               man
               shall
               kisse
               his
               lips
               that
               giveth
               a
               right
               answer
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             judgement-seat
             pronounceth
             a
             just
             sentence
             ;
             or
             more
             generally
             ,
             that
             in
             be●ring
             witnesse
             ,
             or
             in
             giving
             advice
             and
             counsell
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             doth
             alwaies
             speak
             that
             which
             is
             true
             ,
             just
             and
             equall
             ,
             without
             all
             flattery
             or
             dissimulation
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             speaketh
             fitly
             &
             to
             the
             purpose
             in
             any
             cause
             or
             matter
             propounded
             to
             him
             .
             And
             by
             every
             mans
             kissing
             such
             a
             mans
             lips
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             will
             dearly
             love
             and
             highly
             honour
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             doe
             him
             any
             service
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             of
             the
             great
             good
             which
             such
             a
             man
             doeth
             by
             his
             speaking
             ,
             and
             because
             such
             faithfull
             lips
             are
             so
             rarely
             found
             ;
             for
             of
             these
             things
             kissing
             was
             a
             token
             and
             pledge
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Prepare
               thy
               work
               without
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               fit
               for
               thy self
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               build
               thine
               house
               .
            
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             never
             undertake
             any
             enterprise
             ,
             till
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             the
             means
             whereby
             to
             effect
             it
             .
             But
             indeed
             the
             generality
             of
             Expositours
             understand
             the
             words
             otherwise
             :
             
               Prepare
               thy
               work
               without
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               fit
               for
               thy self
               in
               the
               field
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             first
             get
             grounds
             ,
             and
             store
             them
             with
             cattel
             ,
             &
             sow
             and
             plant
             them
             ,
             &
             every
             way
             husband
             them
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             yield
             thee
             much
             fruit
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             may
             be
             carefully
             gathered
             and
             inned
             ;
             and
             when
             by
             this
             means
             (
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             proportionably
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             by
             learning
             some
             trade
             or
             calling
             ,
             and
             following
             it
             diligently
             )
             
             thou
             hast
             gotten
             somewhat
             whereon
             to
             live
             comfortably
             ,
             and
             well
             to
             maintain
             thy self
             &
             family
             ,
             then
             trim
             and
             enlarge
             &
             furnish
             thy
             house
             according
             to
             thy
             estate
             ,
             or
             build
             thee
             a
             new
             house
             ,
             fairer
             then
             that
             which
             thou
             hadst
             before
             ;
             or
             ,
             then
             get
             thee
             a
             wife
             ,
             &
             provide
             for
             posterity
             .
             And
             some
             also
             conceive
             Solomons
             intent
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             these
             works
             of
             husbandry
             must
             first
             be
             done
             in
             their
             season
             ,
             because
             the
             season
             being
             passed
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             done
             at
             any
             time
             .
             But
             however
             both
             the
             one
             &
             the
             other
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Proverb
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             first
             provide
             for
             things
             necessary
             and
             of
             greatest
             importance
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             for
             those
             things
             that
             are
             of
             lesse
             moment
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               Be
               not
               a
               witnesse
               against
               thy
               neighbour
               without
               cause
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             without
             just
             ground
             ,
             as
             by
             accusing
             him
             of
             that
             as
             a
             fault
             which
             is
             not
             a
             fault
             ,
             or
             by
             testifying
             that
             against
             him
             whereof
             he
             is
             guiltlesse
             ,
             which
             thou
             doest
             upon
             mere
             uncertainties
             ,
             or
             against
             thine
             own
             conscience
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             given
             thee
             no
             cause
             so
             to
             wrong
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             raise
             such
             a
             report
             of
             him
             .
             And
             if
             we
             thus
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             the
             second
             may
             be
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             
               and
               deceive
               not
               with
               thy
               lips
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             misinforming
             men
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             believe
             that
             to
             be
             truth
             which
             is
             not
             ,
             or
             ,
             making
             shew
             hereby
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             faithfull
             honest
             man
             ,
             when
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             or
             ,
             by
             colouring
             over
             a
             bad
             cause
             with
             a
             varnish
             of
             fair
             words
             ,
             thereby
             to
             deceive
             those
             that
             hear
             thee
             ,
             and
             not
             speaking
             the
             truth
             simply
             &
             plainly
             .
             Or
             else
             we
             may
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               a
               witnesse
               against
               thy
               neighbour
               without
               cause
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             being
             legally
             cited
             and
             called
             thereunto
             ;
             offer
             not
             thy self
             herein
             of
             thine
             own
             accord
             ,
             which
             will
             imply
             that
             thou
             doest
             it
             rashly
             ,
             out
             of
             ill
             will
             or
             envy
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             way
             of
             revenge
             :
             
               and
               deceive
               not
               with
               thy
               lips
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             flattering
             men
             ,
             or
             by
             deceitfull
             promises
             and
             pretences
             of
             love
             .
             So
             the
             first
             clause
             may
             forbid
             deceiving
             men
             by
             false
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             deceiving
             them
             by
             flatteries
             .
             Or
             if
             we
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             as
             most
             do
             ,
             of
             backbiters
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             whole
             sentence
             may
             be
             briefly
             this
             ;
             Do
             not
             slander
             him
             secretly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             season
             flatter
             him
             to
             his
             face
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Say
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               doe
               so
               to
               him
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               to
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             20.22
             :
             
               I
               will
               render
               to
               the
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             thereby
             proudly
             speaking
             of
             thy self
             in
             the
             very
             language
             of
             God.
             But
             now
             some
             understand
             this
             particularly
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             of
             a
             mans
             resolving
             to
             deceive
             or
             bear
             false
             witnesse
             against
             his
             neighbour
             in
             a
             way
             of
             revenge
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             formerly
             done
             so
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             34.
             
             
               So
               shall
               thy
               poverty
               come
               as
               one
               that
               travelleth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             6.11
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THese
               are
               also
               Proverbs
               of
               Solomon
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             These
             that
             follow
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             23.
             chapter
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             before
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             10.
             at
             least
             to
             the
             23.
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             :
             
               which
               the
               men
               of
               Hezekiah
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             servants
             or
             courtiers
             ,
             perhaps
             his
             secretaries
             ,
             or
             ,
             the
             men
             which
             he
             had
             appointed
             to
             that
             service
             (
             whether
             private
             men
             ,
             or
             Priests
             ,
             or
             Levites
             ,
             or
             prophets
             that
             lived
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             as
             did
             Isaiah
             amongst
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             
             not
             expressed
             )
             
               copied
               out
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             out
             of
             some
             writings
             or
             fragments
             of
             writings
             then
             extant
             ,
             wherein
             Solomon
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             from
             his
             mouth
             ,
             had
             written
             many
             of
             his
             Proverbs
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             out
             of
             some
             publick
             Records
             that
             were
             kept
             of
             Solomons
             Act
             ,
             and
             Monuments
             .
             It
             seems
             Hezekiah
             ,
             in
             his
             zeal
             to
             promote
             the
             cause
             of
             Religion
             ,
             appointed
             some
             to
             this
             service
             of
             collecting
             the
             choicest
             of
             Solomons
             Proverbs
             that
             were
             found
             at
             that
             time
             in
             any
             other
             book
             ;
             which
             having
             done
             ,
             &
             reduced
             them
             into
             order
             ,
             and
             prefixed
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             they
             were
             joyned
             to
             this
             book
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               to
               conceal
               a
               thing
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             God
             may
             be
             said
             
               to
               conceal
               a
               thing
            
             ,
             1.
             in
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             communicate
             his
             counsels
             and
             purposes
             unto
             others
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             advising
             concerning
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             intends
             to
             do
             ,
             (
             for
             ,
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Isa
             .
             40.13
             .
             
               Who
               hath
               directed
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               being
               his
               counsellor
               hath
               taught
               him
               ?
            
             )
             but
             doth
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             consultation
             ,
             what
             ever
             seemeth
             good
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             :
             2.
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             known
             to
             his
             people
             in
             his
             word
             many
             truths
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             them
             unsearchable
             mysteries
             ,
             the
             causes
             whereof
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             humane
             reason
             is
             no
             way
             able
             to
             reach
             ;
             as
             the
             Trinity
             of
             persons
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             the
             eternall
             generation
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             procession
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &
             many
             such
             like
             :
             3.
             in
             that
             there
             are
             many
             things
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             God
             imparteth
             not
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             reserveth
             it
             wholly
             to
             himself
             ;
             as
             the
             hour
             of
             mens
             naturall
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ;
             and
             many
             things
             again
             there
             are
             which
             he
             revealeth
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Matth.
             11.25
             .
             
               I
               thank
               thee
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               Lord
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               hid
               these
               things
               from
               the
               wise
               and
               prudent
               ,
               and
               hast
               revealed
               them
               to
               babes
            
             :
             and
             4.
             in
             that
             he
             doth
             many
             things
             ,
             the
             causes
             and
             reasons
             whereof
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             are
             no
             way
             able
             to
             comprehend
             and
             search
             out
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             is
             true
             in
             many
             naturall
             things
             ,
             (
             for
             who
             can
             exactly
             demonstrate
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             blowing
             of
             the
             winds
             ,
             Ioh.
             3.8
             .
             &
             of
             the
             ebbing
             and
             flowing
             of
             the
             sea
             ?
             )
             so
             much
             more
             in
             his
             higher
             acts
             of
             providence
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             decreeth
             and
             bringeth
             about
             the
             sinfull
             actions
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             without
             being
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             the
             author
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             when
             he
             punisheth
             infants
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             things
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             see
             what
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             Isa
             .
             45.15
             .
             
               Verily
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               that
               hidest
               thy self
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             Now
             however
             God
             hath
             much
             glorified
             himself
             by
             revealing
             many
             things
             to
             men
             ,
             especially
             of
             his
             will
             and
             counsel
             concerning
             mans
             salvation
             ;
             yet
             by
             this
             his
             concealing
             things
             in
             other
             regards
             from
             men
             ,
             he
             hath
             brought
             far
             more
             glory
             to
             himself
             :
             and
             that
             because
             hereby
             it
             appeareth
             1.
             how
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             the
             wisest
             being
             forced
             to
             cry
             out
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             11.33
             .
             
               O
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               riches
               both
               of
               the
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               of
               God!
               how
               unsearchable
               are
               his
               judgements
               ,
               and
               his
               wayes
               past
               finding
               out
               !
            
             2.
             that
             God
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             what-ever
             he
             saith
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             though
             man
             be
             not
             able
             to
             conceive
             how
             it
             should
             be
             ;
             and
             3.
             that
             God
             may
             do
             what-ever
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             will
             is
             the
             supreme
             rule
             of
             all
             justice
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             no
             way
             bound
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             saith
             or
             doth
             ,
             Iob
             33.13
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               honour
               of
               kings
               is
               to
               search
               out
               a
               matter
               ,
            
             the
             drift
             of
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             greatest
             of
             men
             must
             not
             
             think
             to
             be
             like
             God
             herein
             ;
             but
             that
             even
             kings
             themselves
             ought
             to
             esteem
             it
             their
             honour
             ,
             to
             advise
             and
             consult
             with
             their
             friends
             and
             counsellors
             in
             all
             their
             great
             affairs
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             indeed
             an
             honour
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             greatly
             loved
             &
             feared
             &
             reverenced
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             diligent
             enquiry
             into
             the
             state
             of
             their
             kingdomes
             ,
             &
             as
             far
             as
             may
             be
             into
             the
             secretest
             transactions
             of
             other
             neighbouring
             nations
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             plot
             shall
             be
             so
             closely
             carried
             on
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             shall
             discover
             it
             ;
             when
             they
             shall
             with
             much
             pains
             search
             into
             all
             kind
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             divine
             &
             humane
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             their
             own
             laws
             ,
             &
             what-ever
             may
             best
             enable
             them
             for
             their
             government
             ,
             &
             gain
             credit
             thereto
             ;
             when
             they
             can
             search
             out
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             most
             intricate
             causes
             that
             are
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             did
             in
             that
             of
             the
             two
             harlots
             ,
             1
             King.
             3.
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             Job
             29.16
             .
             )
             &
             when
             they
             are
             carefull
             to
             clear
             unto
             the
             people
             the
             justice
             of
             all
             their
             judiciall
             proceedings
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             Solomon
             intended
             in
             this
             obscure
             Proverb
             .
             Yet
             there
             are
             other
             Expositions
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             have
             likewise
             some
             probability
             in
             them
             .
             As
             1.
             that
             it
             is
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             that
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             he
             reveals
             his
             will
             to
             men
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             many
             places
             obscure
             &
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             because
             ,
             through
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             some
             profane
             persons
             stumbling
             hereat
             ,
             do
             despise
             it
             &
             cast
             it
             away
             ,
             whilst
             the
             godly
             do
             with
             the
             greater
             diligence
             enquire
             into
             it
             ,
             &
             reverencing
             it
             the
             more
             for
             this
             ,
             are
             the
             more
             careful
             not
             rashly
             at
             any
             time
             to
             meddle
             with
             it
             :
             but
             that
             it
             is
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             kings
             ,
             with
             all
             diligence
             to
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             better
             able
             to
             carry
             themselves
             in
             all
             things
             as
             Gods
             vice-gerents
             .
             Yea
             because
             the
             following
             Proverbs
             in
             this
             place
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             more
             intricate
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             expressed
             under
             severall
             similitudes
             &
             tropes
             &
             allegories
             ,
             therefore
             with
             particular
             respect
             to
             them
             this
             may
             be
             premised
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             thus
             to
             conceal
             things
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             will
             be
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             kings
             to
             search
             out
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
             And
             2.
             that
             when
             God
             seeth
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             men
             ,
             &
             yet
             passeth
             it
             by
             as
             if
             he
             took
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             for
             his
             glory
             ,
             because
             hereby
             it
             is
             seen
             how
             infinitely
             long-suffering
             &
             patient
             he
             is
             ;
             but
             that
             kings
             must
             not
             with
             us
             wink
             at
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             being
             much
             for
             their
             honour
             to
             search
             out
             and
             to
             punish
             notorious
             offenders
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             clearly
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               heaven
               for
               height
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               for
               depth
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               kings
               is
               unsearchable
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             no
             man
             can
             exactly
             search
             out
             the
             height
             of
             the
             heaven
             ,
             or
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             or
             ,
             As
             no
             man
             can
             discover
             what
             is
             in
             the
             heaven
             above
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             height
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             in
             the
             earth
             beneath
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             depth
             ;
             so
             neither
             can
             men
             search
             out
             the
             hearts
             of
             kings
             ,
             or
             discover
             the
             designs
             and
             counsels
             that
             are
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             Now
             though
             this
             be
             generally
             true
             of
             all
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             cannot
             exactly
             know
             them
             ,
             Jer.
             17.9
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             here
             particularly
             affirmed
             of
             kings
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             eminently
             so
             with
             them
             then
             with
             others
             :
             and
             that
             either
             because
             dissimulation
             is
             a
             chief
             piece
             of
             that
             policy
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             king-craft
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             because
             the
             cares
             and
             counsels
             of
             kings
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             exceeding
             many
             ,
             and
             their
             wisdome
             (
             when
             they
             are
             such
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             so
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             and
             their
             aimes
             and
             designes
             so
             high
             ,
             and
             their
             projects
             so
             profound
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             are
             usually
             carried
             on
             so
             closely
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             
             are
             not
             able
             to
             reach
             them
             .
             And
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             to
             teach
             kings
             how
             they
             ought
             in
             this
             regard
             to
             carry
             themselves
             ;
             or
             2.
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             as
             vain
             and
             foolish
             a
             curiosity
             ,
             (
             though
             many
             be
             much
             taken
             with
             it
             ,
             )
             to
             goe
             about
             to
             search
             out
             the
             secret
             designs
             of
             kings
             ,
             as
             to
             search
             out
             the
             height
             of
             the
             heaven
             ,
             or
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             or
             else
             3.
             to
             imply
             (
             as
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             how
             much
             more
             impossible
             it
             must
             therefore
             needs
             be
             ,
             to
             search
             out
             the
             counsels
             and
             judgements
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Take
               away
               the
               drosse
               from
               the
               silver
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               come
               forth
               a
               vessel
               for
               the
               finer
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             silver
             being
             so
             refined
             ,
             will
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             made
             into
             any
             vessel
             of
             plate
             by
             the
             work
             of
             the
             gold-smith
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Take
               away
               the
               wicked
               from
               before
               the
               king
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             or
             banished
             either
             out
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             his
             Court
             :
             
               and
               his
               throne
               shall
               be
               established
               in
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             because
             God
             is
             pleased
             with
             such
             impartiall
             execution
             of
             justice
             upon
             offenders
             ,
             and
             others
             will
             be
             hereby
             made
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             avoid
             all
             such
             waies
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             both
             which
             will
             move
             God
             to
             blesse
             and
             establish
             both
             king
             and
             kingdome
             ;
             yea
             the
             more
             righteous
             the
             people
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             faithfull
             they
             will
             be
             to
             their
             king
             ,
             even
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ;
             and
             2.
             because
             evil
             counsellors
             and
             flattering
             parasites
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             the
             favourites
             of
             kings
             ,
             and
             familiar
             with
             them
             ,
             do
             usually
             hinder
             the
             justice
             that
             should
             be
             in
             his
             government
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             oppression
             of
             the
             subjects
             ,
             do
             alienate
             their
             affections
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             tend
             to
             the
             ruin
             both
             of
             king
             and
             kingdome
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             also
             chap.
             20.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Put
               not
               forth
               thy self
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               king
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             1.
             by
             way
             of
             vaunting
             and
             boasting
             and
             exalting
             thy self
             above
             others
             ,
             for
             thy
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             wisdome
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             or
             2.
             by
             way
             of
             slaunting
             it
             out
             in
             the
             bravery
             of
             thine
             attire
             ,
             the
             gallantry
             of
             thine
             attendance
             ,
             thine
             horses
             and
             chariots
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             meantest
             to
             vye
             with
             himself
             or
             his
             princes
             in
             these
             regards
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             indeed
             perillous
             ,
             because
             princes
             are
             wont
             to
             look
             upon
             such
             persons
             with
             a
             very
             malignant
             and
             jealous
             eye
             ;
             )
             or
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             intruding
             thy self
             to
             be
             near
             unto
             him
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             bold
             carriage
             of
             thy self
             in
             his
             presence
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             may
             be
             much
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               stand
               not
               in
               the
               place
               of
               great
               men
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thrust
             not
             thy self
             into
             those
             places
             ,
             wherein
             Nobles
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             persons
             of
             greater
             rank
             then
             thy self
             ,
             should
             sit
             or
             stand
             ;
             or
             ,
             do
             not
             insinuate
             thy self
             into
             their
             company
             ,
             or
             to
             sit
             cheek
             by
             jowle
             amongst
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             do
             not
             ambitiously
             affect
             to
             be
             in
             offices
             and
             places
             of
             honour
             about
             kings
             .
             For
             indeed
             the
             affectation
             of
             being
             in
             kings
             Courts
             ,
             and
             the
             ambitious
             striving
             to
             be
             in
             high
             places
             ,
             is
             that
             against
             which
             this
             Proverb
             seems
             to
             be
             intended
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               For
               better
               it
               is
               that
               it
               be
               said
               unto
               thee
               ,
               Come
               up
               hither
               ;
               then
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               be
               put
               lower
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               prince
               ,
               whom
               thine
               eyes
               have
               seen
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             into
             whose
             presence
             thou
             hast
             ambitiously
             intruded
             thy self
             ,
             even
             to
             be
             near
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             last
             all
             that
             thou
             gettest
             by
             it
             is
             to
             be
             disgraced
             in
             his
             presence
             ;
             or
             ,
             who
             hath
             honoured
             thee
             by
             admitting
             thee
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             now
             by
             being
             present
             at
             thy
             disgrace
             doth
             encrease
             thy
             shame
             .
             
             And
             it
             may
             seem
             that
             from
             hence
             our
             Saviour
             took
             that
             parable
             of
             his
             ,
             Luk
             1.4.7
             ,
             &c.
             concerning
             mens
             seating
             themselves
             in
             the
             lowest
             places
             when
             they
             are
             invited
             to
             any
             feast
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Goe
               not
               forth
               hastily
               to
               strive
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             without
             just
             cause
             ,
             or
             upon
             every
             triviall
             occasion
             ,
             or
             rashly
             ,
             before
             thou
             hast
             well
             considered
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             event
             of
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             before
             all
             fair
             means
             have
             been
             used
             to
             compose
             the
             difference
             in
             a
             peaceable
             way
             .
             As
             for
             that
             expression
             here
             used
             of
             going
             forth
             to
             strive
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             going
             forth
             before
             the
             judgement-seat
             of
             the
             magistrate
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             of
             running
             forth
             in
             hasty
             anger
             ,
             upon
             any
             word
             of
             displeasure
             heard
             ,
             into
             the
             streets
             ,
             there
             to
             chide
             or
             quarrel
             with
             a
             neighbour
             that
             hath
             so
             offended
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             used
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             not
             meddle
             with
             other
             mens
             contentions
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             into
             strife
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             were
             forced
             and
             as
             it
             were
             drawn
             to
             it
             .
             
               Lest
               thou
               know
               not
               what
               to
               doe
               in
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
               when
               thy
               neighbour
               hath
               put
               thee
               to
               shame
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             foiling
             thee
             in
             thy
             suit
             ,
             and
             so
             discovering
             the
             injustice
             of
             thy
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             haply
             causing
             thee
             to
             undergoe
             some
             mulct
             or
             punishment
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             prevailing
             against
             thee
             some
             other
             way
             to
             thy
             disgrace
             ,
             wherewith
             thou
             wilt
             be
             so
             enraged
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             bereaved
             of
             sense
             and
             reason
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             know
             in
             a
             manner
             what
             thou
             doest
             ;
             or
             ,
             whereby
             thou
             wilt
             be
             so
             puzzled
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             not
             know
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             either
             in
             thine
             own
             defence
             ,
             or
             against
             thine
             adversary
             ,
             but
             maiest
             haply
             be
             transported
             to
             doe
             something
             that
             may
             be
             dishonourable
             and
             prejudiciall
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Debate
               thy
               cause
               with
               thy
               neighbour
               himself
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Argue
             the
             matter
             of
             difference
             which
             thou
             hast
             against
             thy
             neighbour
             between
             thee
             and
             him
             alone
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             an
             end
             of
             it
             :
             
               and
               discover
               not
               a
               secret
               to
               another
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             not
             others
             by
             your
             open
             contending
             ,
             whether
             before
             the
             judge
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             be
             made
             privy
             to
             that
             secret
             quarrel
             that
             is
             betwixt
             thee
             and
             thy
             neighbour
             :
             or
             ,
             however
             ,
             if
             the
             cause
             be
             brought
             before
             others
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             thou
             do
             not
             then
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             anger
             upbraid
             him
             with
             any
             secret
             fault
             which
             thou
             knowest
             by
             him
             ;
             keep
             close
             to
             the
             cause
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             run
             not
             out
             into
             any
             opprobrious
             tearms
             by
             way
             of
             twitting
             him
             with
             other
             secret
             offences
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             which
             thou
             only
             were
             privy
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Proverb
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             the
             last
             clause
             more
             generally
             ,
             of
             all
             blazing
             abroad
             the
             secret
             offences
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             the
             secrets
             which
             they
             have
             been
             entrusted
             with
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             they
             read
             it
             ,
             
               and
               discover
               not
               the
               secret
               of
               another
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Lest
               he
               that
               heareth
               it
               ,
               put
               thee
               to
               shame
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             If
             by
             discovering
             a
             secret
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             we
             understand
             the
             bringing
             of
             a
             private
             difference
             to
             a
             publick
             hearing
             ,
             then
             accordingly
             this
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             mens
             condemning
             him
             for
             this
             when
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             being
             censured
             for
             the
             injustice
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             shame
             he
             will
             undergoe
             thereby
             ,
             as
             before
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             But
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             a
             mans
             upbraiding
             his
             neighbour
             with
             any
             secret
             offence
             formerly
             known
             to
             him
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             contending
             about
             some
             other
             matter
             of
             difference
             before
             a
             magistrate
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             this
             clause
             may
             be
             understood
             thus
             ,
             
             
               Lest
               he
               that
               heareth
               it
               put
               thee
               to
               shame
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Lest
             those
             that
             stand
             by
             and
             hear
             this
             ,
             observing
             thy
             furious
             and
             revengefull
             spirit
             ,
             do
             think
             the
             worse
             of
             thee
             and
             thy
             cause
             ,
             and
             condemn
             thee
             for
             it
             in
             every
             place
             where
             they
             come
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             of
             all
             blazing
             abroad
             any
             secret
             imparted
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             this
             clause
             here
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             severall
             waies
             :
             
               Lest
               he
               that
               heareth
               it
               put
               thee
               to
               shame
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Lest
             those
             to
             whom
             thou
             dost
             discover
             thy
             neighbours
             secret
             ,
             do
             afterwards
             spread
             it
             abroad
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             hereby
             thou
             comest
             to
             be
             generally
             talked
             of
             as
             a
             blab
             and
             tale-bearer
             :
             or
             ,
             Lest
             thy
             neighbour
             that
             heareth
             it
             do
             upbraid
             thee
             for
             violating
             the
             lawes
             of
             friendship
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             report
             it
             abroad
             to
             thy
             discredit
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             treacherous
             unfaithfull
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             cannot
             keep
             counsell
             .
             
               And
               thine
               infamy
               turn
               not
               away
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             will
             turn
             to
             thy
             perpetuall
             reproach
             :
             and
             by
             thy
             seeking
             to
             credit
             thy self
             by
             disgracing
             others
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             at
             last
             bring
             the
             greatest
             discredit
             upon
             thy self
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               A
               word
               fitly
               spoken
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             season
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             15.23
             .
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             also
             of
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             with
             all
             fitting
             vehemence
             or
             softnesse
             ,
             elegancy
             or
             perspicuity
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               A
               word
               spoken
               upon
               his
               wheels
               ,
            
             (
             the
             ground
             of
             which
             expression
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             speak
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             their
             words
             are
             carried
             as
             it
             were
             with
             wheels
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             roundly
             and
             readily
             ,
             into
             the
             eares
             and
             hearts
             of
             those
             that
             hear
             them
             ,
             to
             affect
             them
             with
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ;
             whereas
             without
             these
             due
             requisites
             in
             speaking
             ,
             they
             goe
             on
             heavily
             as
             a
             cart
             that
             is
             drawn
             without
             wheels
             .
             )
             
               Is
               like
               apples
               of
               gold
               in
               pictures
               of
               silver
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             most
             precious
             and
             pleasant
             .
             Now
             by
             these
             
               apples
               of
               gold
               in
               pictures
               of
               silver
            
             are
             meant
             ,
             either
             pieces
             of
             gold
             cast
             or
             made
             in
             the
             form
             of
             apples
             ,
             and
             then
             compassed
             about
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             silver
             net-work
             curiously
             wrought
             ,
             through
             which
             the
             golden
             apples
             might
             appear
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             ,
             pictures
             that
             are
             overlayed
             with
             silver
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             beautified
             with
             the
             gilded
             figures
             of
             oranges
             ,
             pomegranats
             ,
             apples
             ,
             &c.
             or
             pictures
             engraven
             on
             tablets
             of
             silver
             ,
             adorned
             with
             inlayed
             figures
             of
             apples
             of
             gold
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               As
               an
               ear-ring
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               an
               ornament
               of
               fine
               gold
               ,
               so
               is
               a
               wise
               reprover
               upon
               an
               obedient
               ear
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             added
             here
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             that
             which
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Proverb
             concerning
             the
             good
             that
             is
             done
             by
             a
             word
             fitly
             spoken
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             severall
             waies
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             a
             man
             that
             reproveth
             others
             with
             such
             wisdome
             that
             thereby
             he
             winneth
             them
             to
             hearken
             to
             his
             reproof
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             precious
             treasure
             ,
             
               as
               an
               ear-ring
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               an
               ornament
               of
               fine
               gold
            
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             a
             wise
             reprover
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             willing
             to
             hearken
             to
             such
             reproofs
             ,
             are
             both
             in
             their
             place
             very
             precious
             ;
             the
             one
             as
             
               an
               ear-ring
               of
               gold
            
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             
               an
               ornament
               of
               fine
               gold
            
             :
             or
             3.
             that
             as
             a
             golden
             ear-ring
             ,
             and
             some
             precious
             jewell
             of
             fine
             gold
             hanging
             thereon
             ,
             do
             most
             fitly
             agree
             ,
             and
             are
             a
             mutuall
             beautifying
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             a
             faithfull
             reprover
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             submissively
             hearkeneth
             to
             his
             reproof
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             sutable
             and
             well
             met
             ,
             but
             are
             also
             mutually
             an
             honour
             
             each
             to
             the
             other
             :
             or
             4.
             that
             a
             wise
             reprover
             ,
             when
             he
             meets
             with
             one
             that
             is
             obedient
             to
             his
             reproofs
             (
             for
             otherwise
             a
             reproof
             never
             doth
             good
             )
             is
             an
             ornament
             to
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             is
             an
             ear-ring
             of
             gold
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             an
             ornament
             of
             fine
             gold
             ,
             or
             as
             is
             an
             ear-ring
             when
             it
             hath
             also
             some
             precious
             costly
             jewel
             hanging
             upon
             it
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             the
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             is
             no
             dishonour
             ,
             but
             rather
             an
             honour
             ,
             to
             a
             man
             to
             be
             faithfully
             reproved
             :
             though
             a
             reproof
             may
             be
             painfull
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             boring
             of
             the
             ear
             to
             put
             in
             an
             ear-ring
             ,
             yet
             a
             wise
             reproof
             is
             the
             ears
             best
             ornament
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             the
             ear
             is
             opened
             ,
             digged
             or
             bored
             (
             as
             the
             word
             in
             the
             original
             signifieth
             in
             that
             place
             Psal
             .
             40.6
             .
             
               mine
               ears
               hast
               thou
               opened
            
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             not
             only
             because
             it
             is
             a
             great
             honour
             to
             a
             man
             quietly
             to
             submit
             to
             a
             wise
             reproof
             ,
             but
             also
             especially
             because
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             wrought
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             manifold
             benefits
             that
             redound
             to
             him
             thereby
             ,
             are
             a
             most
             choice
             and
             lovely
             ornament
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             every
             man
             should
             rather
             love
             then
             hate
             such
             a
             wise
             reprover
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               As
               the
               cold
               of
               snow
               in
               the
               time
               of
               harvest
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             the
             cold
             of
             snow
             in
             harvest
             (
             supposing
             it
             should
             then
             unexpectedly
             &
             miraculously
             fall
             ,
             )
             or
             ,
             As
             cold
             as
             sharp
             as
             that
             in
             snowy
             weather
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             caused
             by
             winds
             that
             come
             from
             Northern
             snowy
             countries
             ,
             or
             the
             hills
             and
             mountains
             where
             the
             snow
             lyeth
             all
             the
             year
             long
             ,
             doth
             exceedingly
             refresh
             men
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             summer
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             labour
             at
             harvest-work
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             As
             when
             men
             have
             cooled
             their
             hot
             wines
             or
             any
             other
             drink
             by
             setting
             it
             in
             the
             snow
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             doe
             in
             Spain
             and
             other
             hot
             countries
             ,
             where
             they
             reserve
             it
             from
             winter
             to
             summer
             ,
             or
             have
             it
             continually
             brought
             down
             to
             them
             from
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             mountains
             )
             this
             must
             needs
             exceedingly
             revive
             and
             refresh
             them
             in
             their
             drought
             and
             heat
             :
             
               so
               is
               a
               faithfull
               messenger
               to
               them
               that
               send
               him
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             hope
             and
             confidence
             they
             have
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             doth
             somewhat
             refresh
             and
             ease
             their
             hearts
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             their
             cares
             and
             fears
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             very
             time
             when
             they
             do
             send
             him
             ,
             so
             also
             all
             the
             time
             he
             is
             away
             from
             them
             ;
             &
             likewise
             especially
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             good
             account
             that
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             give
             at
             his
             return
             ,
             of
             the
             faithfull
             dispatch
             of
             their
             businesse
             ,
             which
             after
             such
             eager
             expectation
             ,
             such
             longing
             &
             languishing
             desires
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             refreshing
             to
             them
             ,
             &
             most
             of
             all
             if
             by
             his
             diligent
             dispatch
             he
             returns
             before
             he
             was
             expected
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Who
               so
               boasteth
               himself
               of
               a
               false
               gift
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             promising
             great
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             performeth
             :
             
               is
               like
               clouds
               and
               wind
               without
               rain
            
             ;
             because
             as
             such
             clouds
             &
             winds
             put
             men
             in
             hope
             of
             rain
             ,
             but
             yield
             none
             ,
             &
             so
             by
             the
             disappointment
             of
             mens
             hopes
             ,
             their
             grief
             is
             the
             greater
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             when
             a
             man
             promiseth
             great
             matters
             ,
             and
             faileth
             those
             that
             thereupon
             expected
             much
             from
             him
             .
             But
             yet
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             also
             of
             those
             that
             boast
             of
             gifts
             &
             graces
             and
             endowments
             ,
             which
             indeed
             they
             have
             not
             .
             However
             such
             men
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             aiery
             emptiness
             &
             high-flown
             pride
             ,
             &
             loftiness
             of
             carriage
             ,
             &
             withall
             their
             lightness
             &
             inconstancy
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             bustling
             mutable
             winds
             ,
             &
             high-flying
             clouds
             ,
             that
             never
             yield
             a
             drop
             of
             rain
             .
             And
             it
             may
             well
             be
             
             also
             that
             it
             is
             with
             reference
             to
             this
             place
             the
             Apostle
             Iude
             vers
             .
             12.
             compares
             false
             teachers
             to
             
               clouds
               without
               water
               ,
               carried
               about
               with
               winds
               :
            
             because
             such
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             usually
             make
             a
             great
             vaunting
             shew
             of
             high-flown
             notions
             ,
             and
             much
             that
             is
             in
             them
             above
             other
             men
             ;
             yet
             indeed
             they
             are
             mere
             vapours
             and
             empty
             nothings
             ,
             unstable
             and
             changing
             with
             every
             wind
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             glorious
             promises
             which
             they
             make
             to
             their
             disciples
             of
             pardon
             of
             sins
             ,
             peace
             and
             liberty
             ,
             are
             empty
             and
             deceitfull
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               By
               long
               forbearing
               is
               a
               prince
               perswaded
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             When
             a
             Prince
             doth
             for
             a
             while
             forbear
             powring
             forth
             his
             rage
             upon
             those
             with
             whom
             he
             is
             offended
             ,
             his
             anger
             will
             cool
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             may
             be
             easily
             perswaded
             to
             what
             is
             fitting
             .
             And
             if
             we
             thus
             understand
             this
             clause
             ,
             then
             the
             next
             ,
             
               and
               a
               soft
               tongue
               breaketh
               the
               bone
               ,
            
             may
             be
             accordingly
             meant
             of
             a
             princes
             prevailing
             with
             a
             stiffe
             ,
             stubborn
             and
             tumultuous
             people
             ,
             by
             fair
             and
             gentle
             language
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             of
             the
             forbearance
             of
             subjects
             or
             servants
             towards
             their
             prince
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             can
             with
             patient
             silence
             bear
             what-ever
             the
             prince
             saith
             or
             doth
             to
             them
             ,
             forbearing
             to
             manifest
             the
             least
             discontent
             either
             by
             word
             or
             gesture
             ,
             yea
             a
             while
             forbearing
             to
             beg
             pardon
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             pacify
             and
             perswade
             them
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             that
             
               a
               soft
               tongue
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               soft
               answer
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             chap.
             15.1
             .
             mild
             and
             lowly
             language
             ,
             
               breaketh
               the
               bone
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             overcometh
             the
             stoutest
             ,
             the
             most
             stern
             and
             rigid
             men
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             would
             never
             bend
             nor
             yield
             ,
             and
             so
             appeaseth
             the
             greatest
             and
             hardest
             anger
             .
             There
             may
             be
             herein
             an
             allusion
             to
             some
             precious
             oyle
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             only
             supple
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             also
             soak
             to
             the
             very
             bone
             ,
             and
             have
             some
             operation
             thereon
             .
             But
             questionlesse
             the
             drift
             of
             Solomon
             in
             the
             expressions
             here
             used
             was
             to
             represent
             it
             as
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             so
             soft
             a
             piece
             of
             flesh
             as
             the
             tongue
             is
             should
             break
             a
             hard
             bone
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Hast
               thou
               found
               honey
               ?
               eat
               thou
               so
               much
               as
               is
               sufficient
               for
               thee
               ;
               lest
               thou
               be
               filled
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Eat
             not
             excessively
             of
             the
             most
             pleasing
             meats
             ;
             or
             more
             generally
             ,
             be
             moderate
             in
             the
             use
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             sweet
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             they
             yield
             ,
             men
             are
             naturally
             prone
             with
             much
             eagernesse
             to
             desire
             ,
             lest
             exceeding
             therein
             ,
             they
             prove
             at
             last
             in
             the
             effects
             thereof
             bitter
             and
             distastfull
             ,
             hurtfull
             and
             dishonourable
             to
             you
             .
             But
             now
             many
             expositors
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             lesson
             intended
             hereby
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             met
             with
             a
             friend
             ,
             whose
             conversation
             is
             pleasing
             and
             delightfull
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             carefull
             that
             he
             be
             no
             way
             burdensome
             to
             him
             :
             and
             so
             accordingly
             they
             hold
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             similitude
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               Withdraw
               thy
               foot
               from
               thy
               neighbours
               house
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               Let
               thy
               foot
               be
               seldome
               in
               thy
               neighbours
               house
               ;
               lest
               he
               be
               weary
               of
               thee
               and
               hate
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               A
               man
               that
               beareth
               false
               witnesse
               against
               his
               neighbour
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             spreading
             abroad
             false
             reports
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             testifying
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             false
             of
             him
             before
             a
             magistrate
             :
             
               is
               a
               maul
               ,
               and
               a
               sword
               ,
               and
               a
               sharp
               arrow
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             by
             all
             manner
             of
             means
             mischievous
             to
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             both
             to
             his
             person
             ,
             his
             estate
             and
             good
             name
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             is
             of
             all
             things
             the
             most
             mischievous
             to
             men
             ,
             the
             wounds
             he
             gives
             are
             most
             deadly
             &
             incurable
             ;
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             
             he
             should
             beat
             out
             a
             mans
             brains
             with
             a
             club
             ,
             or
             cut
             his
             throat
             ,
             or
             let
             out
             his
             bowels
             with
             a
             sword
             ,
             or
             strike
             his
             heart
             through
             with
             an
             arrow
             :
             and
             that
             not
             only
             because
             a
             mans
             good
             name
             is
             more
             precious
             to
             him
             then
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             by
             false
             witnesses
             the
             very
             lives
             of
             men
             are
             often
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Confidence
               in
               an
               unfaithfull
               man
               in
               time
               of
               trouble
               is
               like
               a
               broken
               tooth
               ,
               and
               a
               foot
               out
               of
               joint
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             both
             fail
             a
             man
             in
             a
             time
             of
             need
             ,
             and
             likewise
             put
             him
             to
             much
             sorrow
             and
             misery
             ,
             as
             a
             broken
             tooth
             will
             do
             when
             a
             man
             comes
             to
             chew
             his
             meat
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             foot
             out
             of
             joint
             will
             do
             when
             a
             man
             offers
             to
             go
             upon
             it
             :
             and
             that
             not
             only
             because
             it
             must
             needs
             exceedingly
             vex
             and
             fret
             a
             man
             that
             he
             did
             put
             confidence
             in
             such
             an
             one
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             such
             faithlesse
             men
             do
             often
             in
             stead
             of
             helping
             their
             friend
             in
             his
             misery
             ,
             become
             most
             cruell
             and
             deadly
             enemies
             to
             him
             ;
             at
             least
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             cast
             some
             aspersions
             or
             other
             upon
             him
             ,
             whom
             in
             his
             distresse
             they
             forsake
             ,
             as
             desiring
             thereby
             to
             excuse
             or
             justify
             themselves
             .
             Some
             make
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             similitude
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             broken
             tooth
             and
             a
             foot
             out
             of
             joint
             use
             to
             be
             full
             of
             pain
             in
             foul
             weather
             ;
             so
             confidence
             in
             an
             unfaithfull
             man
             bringeth
             great
             grief
             and
             misery
             upon
             men
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             affliction
             .
             But
             the
             former
             explication
             of
             the
             similitude
             is
             far
             the
             clearest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               As
               he
               that
               taketh
               away
               a
               garment
               in
               cold
               weather
               ,
               and
               as
               vinegar
               upon
               nitre
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               that
               singeth
               songs
               to
               a
               heavy
               heart
               .
            
             ]
             I
             know
             that
             most
             of
             our
             best
             Expositors
             do
             own
             a
             Translation
             of
             the
             words
             here
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             that
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             this
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               As
               he
               that
               putteth
               on
               a
               garment
               in
               cold
               weather
               ,
               and
               powreth
               vinegar
               upon
               nitre
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               that
               singeth
               songs
               to
               a
               heavy
               heart
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             according
             to
             this
             Translation
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Proverb
             is
             very
             plain
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             garments
             in
             winter
             doth
             keep
             off
             cold
             ,
             and
             warm
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             as
             nitre
             is
             dissolved
             and
             wasted
             by
             vinegar
             ;
             so
             doth
             musick
             and
             singing
             and
             words
             of
             consolation
             allay
             or
             drive
             away
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             a
             grieved
             spirit
             .
             But
             now
             according
             to
             our
             Translation
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Proverb
             must
             needs
             be
             directly
             opposite
             to
             that
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             musick
             and
             singing
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             tending
             to
             mirth
             and
             chearfulnesse
             ,
             are
             altogether
             unfitting
             and
             unseasonable
             for
             a
             man
             in
             great
             heavinesse
             ,
             and
             do
             encrease
             the
             misery
             of
             him
             that
             was
             in
             misery
             enough
             before
             ;
             even
             as
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             unfitting
             and
             unseasonable
             to
             strip
             a
             man
             of
             his
             garments
             in
             cold
             weather
             ,
             and
             to
             poure
             vinegar
             upon
             nitre
             .
             Indeed
             because
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             certainly
             what
             this
             nitre
             was
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             hard
             to
             shew
             wherein
             the
             similitude
             consists
             ,
             betwixt
             pouring
             vinegar
             upon
             nitre
             ,
             and
             singing
             songs
             to
             a
             heavy
             heart
             .
             It
             is
             usually
             said
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             is
             gathered
             from
             that
             which
             Pliny
             and
             other
             ancient
             Authors
             have
             written
             hereof
             )
             that
             it
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             matter
             or
             substance
             ,
             white
             in
             colour
             like
             salt
             ,
             and
             bitter
             in
             tast
             ,
             usually
             found
             in
             Iudea
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             place
             in
             Egypt
             that
             was
             thence
             called
             Nitria
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             made
             of
             some
             kind
             of
             mould
             ,
             or
             of
             rain
             or
             river-water
             in
             fenny
             countries
             ,
             and
             was
             often
             so
             compacted
             by
             the
             Suns
             heat
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             as
             hard
             as
             a
             stone
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             commonly
             used
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             physicall
             waies
             ,
             so
             also
             for
             clearing
             the
             skin
             of
             spots
             and
             freckles
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             the
             cleansing
             of
             woollen
             or
             linnen
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             out
             
             of
             staines
             and
             bloches
             that
             were
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             evident
             by
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Jer.
             2.22
             .
             
               Though
               thou
               wash
               thee
               with
               nitre
               ,
               and
               take
               thee
               much
               sope
               ,
               yet
               thine
               iniquity
               is
               marked
               before
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God.
            
             Now
             hence
             we
             may
             in
             part
             conceive
             ,
             why
             the
             singing
             of
             songs
             to
             a
             heavy
             heart
             is
             compared
             to
             
               vinegar
               upon
               nitre
            
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             as
             vinegar
             doth
             hinder
             the
             cleansing
             quality
             of
             nitre
             ,
             stains
             cloaths
             ,
             making
             them
             fowler
             rather
             then
             cleaner
             ,
             &
             doth
             also
             in
             other
             respects
             hinder
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             nitre
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             singing
             of
             songs
             rather
             a
             trouble
             and
             vexation
             ,
             then
             any
             refreshing
             to
             a
             man
             overwhelmed
             with
             sorrow
             :
             or
             2.
             because
             as
             vinegar
             doth
             dissolve
             and
             mar
             the
             nitre
             ,
             &
             being
             poured
             upon
             it
             maketh
             it
             burn
             &
             smoke
             &
             crackle
             ,
             as
             lime
             with
             us
             will
             do
             when
             water
             is
             poured
             upon
             it
             ;
             so
             songs
             &
             merriment
             do
             even
             melt
             the
             grieved
             soul
             ,
             &
             are
             so
             far
             from
             allaying
             ,
             that
             they
             rather
             mightily
             encrease
             a
             mans
             heavinesse
             .
             Besides
             that
             naturally
             passions
             opposed
             are
             wont
             to
             grow
             more
             violent
             :
             in
             the
             case
             here
             mentioned
             the
             heavy
             heart
             is
             apt
             to
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             because
             others
             do
             not
             compassionate
             him
             in
             his
             miseries
             ,
             &
             apt
             to
             suspect
             that
             they
             make
             his
             misery
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             songs
             &
             rejoycing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               If
               thine
               enemy
               be
               hungry
               ,
               give
               him
               bread
               to
               eat
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             any
             food
             that
             is
             requisite
             for
             him
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Rom.
             12.20
             .
             renders
             this
             in
             more
             generall
             tearms
             ,
             
               Therefore
               if
               thine
               enemy
               hunger
               ,
               feed
               him
               .
            
             And
             under
             this
             is
             comprehended
             the
             doing
             of
             any
             other
             office
             of
             love
             or
             courtesy
             for
             an
             enemy
             ,
             which
             he
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             addeth
             in
             the
             fore-cited
             place
             vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Be
               not
               overcome
               with
               evill
               ,
               but
               overcome
               evill
               with
               good
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               For
               thou
               shalt
               heap
               coales
               of
               fire
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             Hereby
             thou
             wilt
             cause
             him
             presently
             to
             cast
             away
             all
             hatred
             ,
             &
             all
             thoughts
             of
             evill
             intended
             against
             thee
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             coales
             of
             fire
             should
             be
             poured
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             would
             immediately
             strike
             or
             shake
             them
             off
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             others
             understand
             it
             simply
             thus
             ;
             that
             by
             thus
             returning
             good
             for
             evill
             to
             enemies
             ,
             men
             shall
             manifest
             very
             ardent
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             surely
             requite
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               reward
               thee
               .
            
             And
             others
             likewise
             thus
             ;
             that
             hereby
             men
             shall
             cause
             the
             hearts
             of
             their
             enemies
             to
             burn
             within
             them
             either
             with
             terrors
             of
             conscience
             ,
             grief
             ,
             vexation
             or
             shame
             ,
             appearing
             outwardly
             in
             the
             fiery
             blushing
             of
             their
             faces
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             formerly
             hated
             and
             injured
             those
             that
             now
             have
             manifested
             such
             wonderfull
             goodnesse
             &
             love
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             with
             fervent
             love
             towards
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             formerly
             hated
             with
             a
             deadly
             hatred
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             enemies
             shall
             become
             their
             friends
             .
             Yea
             &
             the
             most
             of
             Expositors
             also
             hold
             ,
             that
             this
             expression
             of
             heaping
             coals
             of
             fire
             upon
             an
             enemies
             head
             may
             imply
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             be
             not
             overcome
             by
             so
             many
             multiplied
             kindnesses
             heaped
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             feeding
             him
             when
             he
             is
             hungry
             ,
             &
             giving
             him
             drink
             when
             he
             is
             thirsty
             ,
             &c.
             this
             will
             bring
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             yea
             the
             more
             heaps
             of
             wrath
             and
             punishments
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             Solomon
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             sets
             down
             together
             what
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             would
             be
             ,
             1.
             upon
             his
             enemy
             ,
             if
             he
             proved
             irreconcilable
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             punish
             him
             ;
             and
             2.
             upon
             himself
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               reward
               thee
               .
            
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             in
             this
             figurative
             expression
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             ,
             either
             to
             a
             way
             that
             ancient
             Physicians
             had
             of
             curing
             apoplexies
             &
             phrensies
             ,
             that
             proceeded
             from
             cold
             causes
             ,
             by
             applying
             coals
             of
             fire
             to
             their
             
             heads
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             founders
             ,
             who
             by
             making
             great
             fires
             upon
             their
             metals
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             be
             the
             hardest
             iron
             or
             steel
             ,
             do
             thereby
             melt
             them
             :
             and
             so
             that
             which
             is
             hereby
             implyed
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             shewing
             kindnesse
             thus
             to
             an
             enemy
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             cure
             him
             of
             all
             his
             former
             rancour
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             if
             an
             enemy
             be
             not
             wholly
             drosse
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             metall
             of
             ingenuity
             or
             good
             nature
             in
             him
             ,
             this
             would
             make
             him
             melt
             ,
             and
             relent
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             enemy
             become
             a
             friend
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             see
             but
             that
             hereby
             also
             might
             be
             implyed
             ,
             that
             if
             with
             this
             an
             enemy
             were
             not
             as
             silver
             and
             gold
             melted
             and
             purged
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             be
             as
             drosse
             burnt
             up
             &
             consumed
             :
             for
             though
             a
             man
             ought
             by
             no
             means
             to
             make
             this
             his
             aime
             in
             doing
             good
             to
             an
             enemy
             ,
             yet
             that
             doth
             not
             hinder
             but
             that
             Solomon
             might
             shew
             us
             that
             thus
             it
             will
             be
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               The
               North-wind
               driveth
               away
               rain
               ;
               so
               doth
               an
               angry
               countenance
               a
               back-biting
               tongue
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             plain
             .
             But
             now
             this
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               The
               North-wind
               bringeth
               forth
               rain
            
             (
             &
             so
             the
             Rabbins
             say
             it
             doth
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             watry
             clouds
             that
             are
             engendred
             by
             the
             Mid-land
             Sea
             that
             lyeth
             on
             the
             North-west
             of
             that
             country
             ;
             )
             
               so
               doth
               a
               back-biting
               tongue
            
             ,
             that
             is
             sharp
             &
             bitter
             as
             the
             North-wind
             ,
             
               an
               angry
               countenance
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             frowning
             cloudy
             discontented
             countenance
             :
             and
             that
             either
             1.
             in
             those
             that
             are
             slandered
             &
             back-bitten
             by
             it
             ;
             or
             2.
             in
             those
             who
             upon
             slanderous
             tales
             reported
             to
             them
             ,
             look
             angerly
             upon
             those
             that
             never
             deserved
             it
             at
             their
             hands
             ;
             or
             3.
             in
             those
             that
             by
             their
             angry
             looks
             intend
             to
             discountenance
             all
             tale-bearers
             ,
             &
             send
             them
             packing
             away
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               dwell
               in
               a
               corner
               of
               the
               house
               top
               ,
               then
               with
               a
               brawling
               woman
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             21.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               As
               cold
               waters
               to
               a
               thirsty
               soul
               ,
               so
               is
               good
               news
               from
               a
               far
               countrey
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             It
             is
             said
             here
             
               from
               a
               far
               countrey
            
             ,
             1.
             because
             the
             businesses
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             very
             weighty
             about
             which
             we
             send
             into
             far
             countries
             ;
             2.
             because
             we
             hear
             seldome
             from
             thence
             ,
             &
             so
             the
             longer
             we
             wait
             ,
             &
             the
             greater
             our
             fears
             have
             been
             ,
             the
             more
             welcome
             are
             good
             tidings
             from
             thence
             when
             they
             come
             .
             And
             this
             doubtlesse
             Solomon
             knew
             by
             experience
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             navies
             which
             he
             sent
             forth
             into
             countries
             far
             remote
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             1
             Kings
             9.26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               A
               righteous
               man
               falling
               down
               before
               the
               wicked
               is
               as
               a
               troubled
               fountain
               ,
               &
               a
               corrupt
               spring
               .
            
             ]
             A
             righteous
             man
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             purity
             ,
             the
             delight
             that
             men
             take
             in
             him
             ,
             &
             the
             manifold
             great
             benefits
             that
             redound
             to
             many
             by
             him
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             some
             clear
             and
             pleasant
             spring
             that
             is
             for
             publick
             use
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             10.11
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             if
             by
             
               a
               righteous
               man
               falling
               down
               before
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             we
             should
             understand
             (
             as
             many
             do
             )
             a
             righteous
             man
             overcome
             ,
             banished
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             oppressed
             by
             wicked
             men
             ,
             he
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             
               a
               troubled
               fountain
               ,
               &
               a
               corrupt
               spring
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             fountain
             or
             spring
             that
             is
             mudded
             ,
             or
             stopped
             up
             with
             mire
             &
             filth
             ;
             &
             that
             because
             he
             is
             thereby
             unjustly
             dishonoured
             &
             disgraced
             ,
             &
             kept
             from
             doing
             much
             good
             which
             otherwise
             he
             would
             do
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             wicked
             men
             who
             are
             vile
             &
             base
             :
             &
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             judged
             to
             be
             against
             all
             right
             &
             reason
             ,
             a
             very
             sad
             &
             deplorable
             thing
             ,
             when
             
             men
             that
             are
             such
             publick
             blessings
             should
             be
             thus
             suppressed
             &
             oppressed
             ,
             when
             such
             precious
             fountains
             shall
             be
             thus
             mudded
             by
             the
             insultations
             of
             such
             wretches
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             feet
             of
             so
             many
             beasts
             trampling
             upon
             them
             .
             Or
             2.
             if
             by
             
               a
               righteous
               man
               falling
               down
               before
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             we
             understand
             ,
             as
             others
             do
             ,
             a
             good
             man
             so
             falling
             into
             any
             grosse
             &
             scandalous
             sin
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             be
             said
             that
             he
             is
             
               as
               a
               troubled
               fountain
               ,
               &
               a
               corrupt
               spring
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             mudded
             fountain
             ,
             or
             ,
             a
             spring
             marred
             with
             the
             mixture
             of
             any
             unwholsome
             waters
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             casting
             in
             of
             any
             poyson
             or
             carrion
             into
             it
             :
             and
             that
             both
             because
             such
             a
             man
             doth
             hereby
             loose
             his
             former
             honour
             and
             credit
             ,
             &
             is
             dishonoured
             &
             disgraced
             ,
             (
             for
             wicked
             men
             will
             be
             sure
             in
             such
             a
             case
             to
             insult
             over
             him
             ,
             &
             to
             spread
             abroad
             &
             aggravate
             his
             sin
             by
             all
             possible
             wayes
             ;
             )
             and
             likewise
             because
             he
             becomes
             hereby
             either
             hurtfull
             ,
             poysoning
             &
             corrupting
             others
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             uselesse
             or
             unprofitable
             ,
             in
             that
             men
             will
             no
             more
             thenceforth
             hearken
             to
             any
             instruction
             or
             advice
             of
             his
             ,
             then
             they
             will
             drink
             of
             mudded
             or
             stinking
             water
             .
             But
             rather
             
               the
               righteous
               falling
               down
               before
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             here
             intended
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             is
             a
             righteous
             man
             crouching
             &
             bowing
             before
             a
             wicked
             man
             in
             any
             way
             of
             servile
             flattery
             ,
             or
             yielding
             by
             any
             way
             of
             base
             complyance
             to
             his
             commands
             ,
             or
             that
             falls
             from
             his
             integrity
             for
             fear
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             or
             in
             hope
             of
             his
             favour
             ;
             either
             by
             neglecting
             to
             doe
             his
             duty
             (
             as
             when
             he
             shall
             not
             dare
             to
             reprove
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             &c.
             )
             or
             by
             doing
             any
             thing
             against
             conscience
             ,
             which
             he
             knoweth
             to
             be
             evill
             .
             And
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               as
               a
               troubled
               fountain
               ,
               and
               a
               corrupt
               spring
               ,
            
             because
             those
             naturall
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             lay
             before
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             so
             much
             mud
             or
             gravel
             at
             the
             bottome
             of
             a
             clear
             fountain
             ,
             being
             stirred
             up
             by
             the
             seducements
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             soul
             &
             life
             is
             hereby
             mudded
             with
             carnall
             respects
             &
             worldly
             interests
             ;
             &
             so
             he
             that
             was
             before
             highly
             honoured
             ,
             &
             a
             great
             Blessing
             to
             the
             place
             where
             he
             lived
             ,
             becomes
             hereby
             (
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             very
             lamentable
             )
             worthlesse
             &
             base
             ,
             rather
             hurtfull
             then
             profitable
             to
             any
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               good
               to
               eat
               much
               hony
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             hurtfull
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             breeds
             choler
             ,
             &
             so
             brings
             men
             into
             many
             dangerous
             diseases
             ;
             but
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             17.26
             .
             &
             18.5
             :
             
               so
               for
               men
               to
               search
               their
               own
               glory
               ,
               is
               not
               glory
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             seek
             the
             praise
             &
             applause
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             any
             place
             of
             honour
             &
             dignity
             above
             others
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             naturally
             indeed
             to
             men
             as
             sweet
             as
             hony
             )
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             an
             honour
             &
             glory
             to
             men
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             rather
             base
             &
             dishonourable
             .
             To
             enjoy
             any
             of
             these
             upon
             due
             cause
             is
             a
             blessing
             from
             God
             ;
             but
             ambitiously
             to
             hunt
             after
             them
             ▪
             &
             not
             to
             seek
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             onely
             ,
             is
             vain-glory
             ,
             &
             maketh
             men
             vile
             &
             despicable
             :
             the
             more
             men
             labour
             for
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             unworthy
             they
             are
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               no
               rule
               over
               his
               own
               spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             16.32
             .
             
               is
               like
               a
               city
               that
               is
               broken
               down
               and
               without
               walls
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             continually
             in
             desperate
             danger
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             as
             when
             a
             town
             is
             dismantled
             of
             her
             walls
             ,
             any
             ●ody
             may
             go
             out
             &
             come
             in
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             often
             brings
             ruine
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             lyeth
             alwaies
             open
             to
             the
             incursion
             of
             enemies
             ;
             so
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             no
             command
             of
             his
             corrupt
             affections
             ,
             many
             things
             proceed
             from
             him
             in
             word
             &
             deed
             ,
             
             which
             bring
             mischief
             upon
             him
             ,
             &
             his
             enemies
             ,
             evill
             spirits
             &
             wicked
             men
             ,
             may
             at
             all
             times
             break
             in
             upon
             him
             ,
             &
             prevail
             over
             him
             ,
             &
             bring
             him
             into
             bondage
             ,
             &
             make
             him
             doe
             what-ever
             they
             please
             .
             Man
             was
             once
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             ,
             as
             a
             well-walled
             city
             :
             but
             Satan
             having
             broken
             down
             this
             wall
             by
             the
             sin
             of
             our
             first
             parents
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             repaired
             again
             by
             renewing
             grace
             ,
             every
             man
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             violence
             of
             his
             corrupt
             passions
             ,
             is
             continually
             lyable
             to
             be
             made
             a
             prey
             to
             his
             spirituall
             enemies
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               AS
               snow
               in
               summer
               ,
               and
               as
               rain
               in
               harvest
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             1
             Sam.
             12.17
             :
             
               so
               honour
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             praise
             &
             preferment
             ,
             
               is
               not
               seemly
               for
               a
               fool
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             because
             they
             belong
             not
             to
             him
             ;
             they
             should
             be
             the
             reward
             of
             wisdome
             &
             vertue
             ;
             disgrace
             &
             dishonour
             are
             fitter
             for
             him
             ;
             &
             therefore
             it
             is
             against
             justice
             &
             reason
             that
             such
             should
             be
             honoured
             :
             2.
             consequently
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             unsuitable
             ,
             it
             is
             uncomely
             ,
             enough
             to
             offend
             those
             that
             behold
             it
             ;
             so
             far
             it
             is
             from
             being
             any
             ornament
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             his
             folly
             the
             more
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             :
             &
             3.
             because
             a
             fool
             knoweth
             not
             how
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             will
             rather
             be
             sure
             to
             abuse
             it
             ,
             both
             to
             his
             own
             hurt
             ,
             being
             puffed
             up
             thereby
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             others
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             as
             
               snow
               in
               summer
               &
               rain
               in
               harvest
            
             are
             the
             curses
             &
             scourges
             of
             God
             upon
             a
             land
             ;
             so
             are
             wicked
             fools
             when
             exalted
             to
             places
             of
             honour
             :
             &
             as
             
               snow
               in
               summer
            
             would
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             kind
             of
             ominous
             thing
             ;
             so
             may
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             advancement
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             as
             presaging
             much
             evill
             to
             the
             places
             where
             they
             live
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               As
               the
               bird
               by
               wandring
               ,
               as
               the
               swallow
               by
               flying
               ,
               so
               the
               curse
               causelesse
               shall
               not
               come
               .
            
             ]
             Many
             severall
             wayes
             this
             similitude
             may
             be
             applyed
             ,
             &
             that
             not
             without
             good
             probability
             .
             For
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             1.
             that
             as
             no
             man
             can
             appoint
             the
             flying
             bird
             where
             it
             shall
             light
             &
             rest
             it self
             ,
             but
             it
             wandreth
             &
             roveth
             up
             &
             down
             where
             it
             pleaseth
             ;
             so
             neither
             can
             any
             man
             by
             cursing
             cause
             any
             evill
             to
             fall
             upon
             him
             that
             hath
             not
             deserved
             it
             :
             2.
             that
             as
             the
             flying
             &
             roving
             of
             a
             bird
             in
             her
             flight
             can
             no
             way
             hurt
             a
             man
             ,
             &
             is
             therefore
             no
             way
             to
             be
             feared
             ;
             so
             neither
             can
             any
             body
             be
             the
             worse
             for
             a
             causelesse
             curse
             :
             3.
             that
             a
             causelesse
             curse
             never
             comes
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             passeth
             away
             with
             a
             breath
             ,
             &
             as
             a
             bird
             flyeth
             away
             in
             the
             air
             :
             &
             4.
             that
             as
             birds
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             the
             fowler
             ,
             the
             nets
             ,
             snares
             or
             pit-falls
             that
             are
             set
             for
             them
             ,
             do
             easily
             by
             flying
             get
             away
             ,
             &
             save
             themselves
             ;
             so
             shall
             a
             man
             be
             alwaies
             secured
             from
             a
             causelesse
             curse
             ,
             it
             shall
             never
             come
             nigh
             him
             ,
             he
             needs
             not
             fear
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               A
               whip
               for
               the
               horse
               ,
               a
               bridle
               for
               the
               asse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             rider
             may
             rule
             and
             turn
             him
             ,
             which
             way
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             (
             for
             Solomon
             speaketh
             here
             after
             the
             custome
             of
             his
             own
             country
             ,
             where
             they
             used
             horses
             either
             only
             or
             chiefly
             in
             the
             war
             ,
             or
             for
             drawing
             ,
             &
             asses
             to
             ride
             on
             :
             )
             
               &
               a
               rod
               for
               the
               fools
               back
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             10.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Answer
               not
               a
               fool
               according
               to
               his
               folly
               ,
               lest
               thou
               also
               be
               like
               unto
               him
               .
            
             ]
             And
             then
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               Answer
               a
               fool
               according
               to
               his
               folly
               ,
               lest
               he
               be
               wise
               in
               his
               own
               conceit
            
             :
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             contradiction
             betwixt
             these
             two
             sentences
             ,
             but
             they
             may
             both
             be
             reconciled
             together
             ;
             and
             that
             three
             severall
             wayes
             .
             For
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             1
             ▪
             that
             men
             must
             
               not
               answer
               a
               fool
               according
               to
               his
               folly
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             by
             way
             of
             consenting
             to
             him
             ,
             flattering
             or
             encouraging
             him
             in
             his
             folly
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             lest
             hereby
             they
             become
             partakers
             with
             him
             in
             his
             folly
             &
             wickednesse
             :
             but
             that
             they
             must
             
               answer
               a
               fool
               according
               to
               his
               folly
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             giving
             him
             such
             an
             answer
             as
             his
             folly
             or
             wickednesse
             requireth
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             by
             reproving
             him
             ,
             &
             discovering
             his
             folly
             to
             him
             ,
             &c.
             lest
             by
             sparing
             him
             he
             be
             puffed
             up
             in
             his
             own
             conceit
             .
             Or
             2.
             that
             according
             as
             the
             folly
             of
             a
             wicked
             fool
             is
             ,
             sometimes
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             vouchsafe
             him
             an
             answer
             ,
             &
             sometimes
             it
             is
             sit
             on
             the
             other
             side
             that
             they
             should
             answer
             him
             ;
             circumstances
             of
             time
             ,
             &
             place
             ,
             &
             persons
             ,
             &
             things
             ,
             must
             be
             all
             duely
             herein
             observed
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             known
             to
             be
             an
             incorrigible
             scorner
             ,
             see
             Chap.
             9.8
             .
             or
             if
             he
             be
             a
             half-headed
             man
             ,
             or
             one
             distempered
             with
             drink
             ,
             that
             knows
             not
             well
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             be
             one
             that
             is
             of
             a
             contentious
             spirit
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             be
             convinced
             nor
             yield
             what-ever
             is
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             be
             in
             the
             company
             of
             profane
             scoffers
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             he
             that
             should
             answer
             him
             would
             thereby
             become
             like
             unto
             him
             ,
             seeing
             it
             would
             be
             manifest
             folly
             to
             be
             so
             far
             moved
             with
             his
             words
             ,
             as
             to
             vouchsafe
             him
             an
             answer
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             answer
             him
             so
             unseasonably
             ;
             &
             it
             would
             be
             to
             no
             more
             purpose
             to
             instruct
             &
             admonish
             or
             reprove
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             be
             to
             hold
             a
             candle
             to
             a
             blind
             man
             ,
             to
             talk
             to
             a
             deaf
             man
             ,
             or
             to
             instruct
             a
             bruit
             beast
             :
             yea
             &
             besides
             ,
             by
             undertaking
             to
             answer
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             drawn
             to
             break
             forth
             into
             many
             words
             (
             wherein
             there
             is
             usually
             some
             folly
             or
             vanity
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             5.7
             .
             )
             or
             into
             passion
             &
             anger
             ,
             &
             it
             may
             be
             to
             blows
             ,
             &
             so
             be
             as
             culpable
             in
             point
             of
             folly
             as
             the
             other
             was
             whom
             he
             undertook
             to
             answer
             .
             But
             then
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             perceives
             that
             by
             his
             silence
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             may
             be
             obscured
             ,
             or
             some
             scandall
             &
             offence
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             fool
             be
             like
             to
             conclude
             from
             hence
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             become
             thereby
             the
             more
             insolent
             ,
             &
             to
             doe
             the
             more
             mischief
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             fit
             he
             should
             reprove
             the
             fool
             ,
             &
             make
             him
             know
             his
             absurdities
             &
             folly
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             grow
             wise
             in
             his
             own
             conceit
             .
             Or
             3.
             that
             a
             man
             must
             
               not
               answer
               a
               fool
               according
               to
               his
               folly
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             answer
             a
             fool
             foolishly
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             neither
             by
             conforming
             himself
             to
             his
             vain
             jangling
             ,
             &
             weak
             manner
             of
             reasoning
             ,
             nor
             by
             speaking
             rashly
             &
             furiously
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             nor
             by
             returning
             scoffes
             for
             scoffes
             ,
             &
             reviling
             for
             reviling
             ;
             because
             hereby
             the
             answerer
             will
             shew
             himself
             to
             be
             as
             very
             a
             fool
             as
             the
             other
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             a
             man
             must
             likewise
             
               answer
               a
               fool
               according
               to
               his
               folly
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             by
             confuting
             his
             errors
             ,
             &
             reproving
             his
             misdemeanours
             ,
             with
             all
             wisdome
             &
             gravity
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             see
             his
             folly
             ,
             lest
             otherwise
             he
             continue
             in
             his
             ignorance
             &
             folly
             ,
             &
             be
             withall
             wise
             in
             his
             own
             conceit
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             last
             Exposition
             I
             like
             the
             best
             .
             But
             withall
             I
             may
             adde
             ,
             that
             some
             make
             the
             sense
             of
             both
             verses
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             that
             a
             fool
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             answered
             with
             words
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             rod
             &
             correction
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               He
               that
               sendeth
               a
               message
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               fool
               ,
               cutteth
               off
               the
               feet
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             one
             that
             cutteth
             off
             his
             own
             feet
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             he
             carrieth
             himself
             as
             if
             he
             had
             no
             feet
             ,
             since
             no
             man
             that
             were
             able
             to
             go
             himself
             ,
             would
             not
             rather
             endure
             the
             pains
             of
             that
             journey
             ,
             then
             commit
             a
             business
             of
             moment
             &
             weight
             to
             the
             trust
             of
             a
             fool
             ;
             or
             ,
             2.
             because
             by
             the
             folly
             of
             his
             messenger
             he
             hath
             brought
             his
             affairs
             into
             such
             a
             desperate
             lost
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             no
             more
             hope
             by
             going
             
             afterward
             himself
             to
             bring
             his
             businesse
             into
             a
             better
             estate
             ,
             then
             he
             could
             hope
             to
             go
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             already
             cut
             off
             his
             feet
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             he
             doth
             thereby
             greatly
             hurt
             himself
             ,
             or
             bring
             great
             vexations
             upon
             himself
             ,
             yea
             it
             may
             be
             looseth
             his
             very
             life
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             one
             that
             should
             cut
             off
             a
             mans
             feet
             ,
             and
             then
             send
             him
             on
             a
             message
             ,
             it
             being
             as
             impossible
             that
             a
             fool
             should
             well
             manage
             any
             message
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             man
             should
             goe
             without
             feet
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               drinketh
               damage
            
             or
             violence
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             he
             must
             be
             content
             to
             swallow
             down
             all
             the
             damage
             that
             shall
             befall
             him
             in
             his
             estate
             ,
             his
             good
             name
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             by
             his
             messengers
             folly
             in
             the
             ill-ordering
             of
             his
             businesse
             ;
             or
             ,
             2.
             that
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             filled
             with
             sorrow
             and
             discontent
             for
             the
             damage
             that
             redounds
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             entrusting
             such
             an
             one
             with
             such
             weighty
             affairs
             ,
             the
             miscarriage
             thereof
             being
             as
             grievous
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             drunk
             something
             that
             agreeth
             not
             with
             his
             stomack
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             he
             usually
             undergoeth
             trouble
             thereby
             ,
             in
             that
             through
             the
             folly
             of
             his
             messenger
             ,
             they
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             sent
             being
             highly
             enraged
             ,
             do
             often
             fall
             upon
             him
             some
             way
             or
             other
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             violence
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               legs
               of
               the
               lame
               are
               not
               equall
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             consequently
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             halting
             caused
             thereby
             ,
             and
             the
             writhing
             of
             his
             body
             now
             one
             way
             and
             then
             another
             ,
             his
             going
             is
             very
             uncomely
             :
             
               so
               is
               a
               parable
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               fools
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             no
             way
             becomes
             them
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             17.7
             :
             and
             that
             especially
             ,
             because
             the
             wise
             and
             holy
             sentences
             ,
             and
             Scripture-expressions
             which
             such
             men
             will
             often
             have
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             do
             not
             suit
             well
             neither
             1.
             with
             the
             wickedness
             of
             their
             hearts
             ;
             nor
             2.
             with
             their
             uneven
             walking
             in
             their
             lives
             &
             conversation
             ;
             nor
             3.
             with
             their
             other
             speeches
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             curse
             and
             swear
             &
             lie
             ,
             nor
             4.
             with
             those
             things
             to
             which
             they
             do
             usually
             apply
             them
             :
             &
             that
             because
             a
             fool
             knoweth
             not
             how
             to
             frame
             a
             comparison
             or
             similitude
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             undertaketh
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             halts
             most
             grossely
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             would
             make
             use
             of
             any
             wise
             sentence
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             for
             the
             most
             part
             lamely
             .
             So
             that
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             sitting
             is
             most
             comely
             for
             a
             lame
             man
             ,
             so
             is
             silence
             most
             comely
             for
             a
             fool
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               As
               he
               that
               bindeth
               a
               stone
               in
               a
               sling
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               that
               giveth
               honour
               to
               a
               fool
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             severall
             waies
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             as
             it
             is
             a
             foolish
             thing
             ,
             and
             mere
             lost
             labour
             ,
             to
             bind
             or
             fast
             to
             tie
             up
             a
             stone
             in
             a
             sling
             ,
             because
             when
             a
             man
             comes
             to
             whirle
             the
             sling
             ,
             the
             stone
             so
             fastened
             in
             it
             will
             not
             be
             thrown
             out
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             &
             mere
             lost
             labour
             ,
             to
             give
             honour
             to
             a
             fool
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             make
             any
             good
             use
             of
             it
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             honour
             by
             way
             of
             praise
             or
             preferment
             given
             to
             a
             fool
             is
             as
             a
             stone
             put
             into
             a
             sling
             ,
             that
             is
             presently
             cast
             out
             and
             lost
             ;
             &
             that
             because
             a
             fool
             will
             soon
             by
             his
             folly
             forfeit
             his
             preferment
             ,
             and
             wipe
             off
             his
             praises
             ,
             &
             shew
             that
             they
             no
             way
             belonged
             to
             him
             .
             But
             now
             this
             Proverb
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               As
               he
               that
               putteth
               a
               precious
               stone
               in
               a
               heap
               of
               stones
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               that
               giveth
               honour
               to
               a
               fool
            
             :
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             great
             folly
             to
             put
             a
             precious
             stone
             or
             jewell
             into
             an
             heap
             of
             ordinary
             stones
             ,
             that
             's
             no
             place
             for
             it
             ,
             there
             will
             no
             notice
             be
             taken
             of
             it
             there
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             trampled
             under
             feet
             and
             lost
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             an
             absurd
             and
             foolish
             thing
             to
             bestow
             honour
             upon
             a
             fool
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             honour
             so
             disposed
             no
             
             man
             will
             esteem
             ,
             neither
             is
             honour
             there
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             ;
             it
             is
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             hang
             a
             smoky
             kitchin
             with
             curious
             tapestry
             hangings
             ,
             or
             set
             a
             chamber-pot
             upon
             the
             cupbords
             head
             amongst
             the
             plate
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               As
               a
               thorn
               goeth
               up
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               drunkard
               ,
               so
               is
               a
               parable
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               fools
               .
            
             ]
             If
             by
             the
             going
             up
             of
             a
             thorn
             into
             the
             drunkards
             hand
             be
             meant
             the
             running
             of
             it
             into
             the
             flesh
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             proverb
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             as
             a
             drunkard
             being
             besides
             himself
             ,
             nor
             well
             seeing
             or
             knowing
             what
             he
             doeth
             ,
             whilst
             he
             thinks
             to
             catch
             at
             a
             rose
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             flower
             or
             fruit
             ,
             doth
             in
             stead
             thereof
             lay
             hold
             on
             some
             thorn
             or
             briar
             ,
             and
             so
             sorely
             pricketh
             and
             scratcheth
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             exposed
             to
             the
             laughter
             and
             derision
             of
             all
             that
             are
             about
             him
             ;
             so
             when
             a
             fool
             void
             of
             true
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             thinks
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             gravity
             to
             make
             use
             of
             some
             wise
             parable
             ,
             he
             doeth
             it
             so
             sillily
             ,
             that
             he
             thereby
             wrongs
             and
             shameth
             himself
             ,
             and
             becomes
             ridiculous
             to
             those
             that
             hear
             him
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             as
             a
             thorn
             runneth
             up
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             feels
             it
             not
             ;
             so
             any
             wise
             saying
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             fool
             tends
             to
             his
             shame
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             doth
             foolishly
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             because
             it
             discovers
             the
             wickedness
             of
             his
             life
             not
             agreeable
             thereto
             ,
             but
             yet
             all
             the
             while
             he
             never
             perceiveth
             it
             .
             But
             now
             if
             by
             the
             going
             up
             of
             a
             thorn
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             drunkard
             be
             meant
             ,
             a
             thorns
             happening
             to
             come
             into
             a
             fools
             hand
             ,
             or
             his
             holding
             or
             lifting
             up
             a
             thorn
             or
             a
             goad
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Proverb
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             drunkard
             being
             deprived
             of
             the
             use
             of
             his
             reason
             ,
             and
             having
             such
             a
             thorn
             or
             goad
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             doth
             usually
             abuse
             it
             to
             his
             own
             hurt
             and
             the
             hurt
             of
             others
             ,
             pricking
             and
             scratching
             therewith
             ,
             sometimes
             himself
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             others
             that
             are
             about
             him
             ;
             so
             a
             senslesse
             wicked
             fool
             is
             so
             far
             from
             well
             using
             any
             wise
             and
             holy
             sentences
             ,
             any
             religious
             speeches
             or
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             usually
             pervert
             and
             abuse
             them
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.16
             .
             where
             speaking
             of
             some
             obscure
             passages
             in
             Pauls
             Epistles
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               which
               they
               that
               are
               unlearned
               and
               unstable
               wrest
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               also
               the
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               unto
               their
               own
               destruction
            
             )
             and
             doth
             thereby
             many
             waies
             hurt
             both
             himself
             and
             others
             :
             himself
             ,
             both
             because
             his
             perverting
             and
             profaning
             and
             abusing
             of
             such
             holy
             sentences
             and
             speeches
             doth
             notably
             discover
             his
             folly
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             to
             his
             shame
             ,
             and
             may
             perhaps
             secretly
             gall
             his
             conscience
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             such
             a
             mans
             tongue
             shall
             condemn
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             judgement
             shall
             be
             the
             greater
             ;
             and
             then
             others
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             he
             seeks
             thereby
             to
             jear
             and
             abuse
             the
             holy
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             vexation
             to
             every
             good
             man
             ,
             to
             hear
             a
             wicked
             profane
             fool
             so
             basely
             &
             mischievously
             to
             abuse
             sacred
             things
             ,
             and
             because
             many
             are
             brought
             hereby
             even
             to
             abhor
             religion
             it self
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             the
             fairest
             exposition
             of
             the
             words
             .
             Only
             let
             me
             adde
             ,
             that
             because
             by
             a
             parable
             in
             Scripture
             sometimes
             a
             taunting
             proverb
             is
             meant
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Numb
             .
             21.27
             .
             )
             therefore
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             also
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             drunkard
             having
             got
             a
             thorn
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             is
             wont
             to
             lay
             about
             him
             therewith
             ,
             &
             doth
             usually
             hurt
             both
             himself
             &
             others
             ;
             so
             doth
             a
             fool
             usually
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             gotten
             a
             taunting
             parable
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             he
             is
             ready
             therewith
             to
             abuse
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             nigh
             him
             ,
             though
             indeed
             by
             reproaching
             others
             ,
             he
             doth
             chiefly
             wrong
             and
             abuse
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               great
               God
               that
               formed
               all
               things
               both
               rewardeth
               the
               fool
               ,
               and
               rewardeth
               transgressours
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             three
             severall
             waies
             :
             as
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             who
             being
             the
             Creatour
             ,
             is
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             doth
             1.
             punish
             according
             to
             their
             deserts
             ,
             both
             those
             that
             sin
             through
             folly
             &
             ignorance
             ,
             &
             those
             that
             sin
             wittingly
             &
             against
             conscience
             ;
             or
             2.
             doth
             reward
             any
             good
             done
             by
             such
             men
             with
             temporall
             blessings
             ;
             or
             3.
             doth
             give
             food
             &
             raimēt
             ,
             &
             all
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             both
             to
             fools
             &
             to
             wicked
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             wise
             &
             righteous
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Mat.
             5.45
             .
             
               He
               maketh
               his
               sun
               to
               rise
               on
               the
               evil
               &
               on
               the
               good
               ,
               &
               sendeth
               rain
               on
               the
               just
               &
               on
               the
               unjust
            
             ;
             &
             this
             he
             cals
             rewarding
             them
             ,
             because
             these
             outward
             things
             are
             such
             things
             as
             Lords
             are
             wont
             to
             give
             to
             their
             bond-slaves
             ,
             as
             their
             pay
             for
             their
             labour
             .
             But
             now
             if
             we
             read
             this
             Proverb
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               A
               great
               man
               grieveth
               all
               ,
               &
               he
               hireth
               the
               fool
               ,
               he
               hireth
               also
               transgressours
               ,
            
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             usually
             the
             great
             men
             of
             the
             world
             do
             vex
             &
             oppress
             all
             that
             live
             under
             their
             power
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             the
             better
             bring
             their
             purposes
             to
             pass
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             hire
             for
             their
             souldiers
             ,
             servants
             &
             officers
             ,
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             both
             fools
             &
             knaves
             ,
             both
             those
             that
             are
             void
             of
             all
             true
             wisdome
             &
             goodnesse
             ,
             &
             those
             that
             are
             desperately
             wicked
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             aid
             them
             in
             all
             their
             detestable
             designs
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             great
             men
             &
             tyrants
             are
             wont
             to
             lay
             heavy
             taxes
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             &
             then
             to
             bestow
             what
             they
             wrest
             thus
             from
             their
             subjects
             upon
             fools
             and
             parasites
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               As
               a
               dog
               returneth
               to
               his
               vomit
               ,
               so
               a
               fool
               returneth
               to
               his
               folly
               .
            
             ]
             This
             Proverb
             is
             cited
             by
             Peter
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.22
             .
             And
             the
             drift
             of
             it
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             1.
             how
             filthy
             &
             loathsome
             a
             thing
             sin
             is
             ,
             like
             a
             dogs
             vomit
             ;
             2.
             how
             abominable
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             return
             to
             a
             forsaken
             sin
             ;
             3.
             that
             usually
             fools
             forsake
             their
             sins
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             begin
             to
             hate
             the
             sin
             ,
             but
             merely
             because
             of
             the
             terrors
             of
             their
             consciences
             ,
             or
             some
             evil
             their
             sins
             have
             brought
             upon
             them
             ;
             as
             the
             dog
             casts
             up
             what
             he
             hath
             eaten
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             dislikes
             the
             meat
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             griped
             his
             stomack
             ,
             &
             made
             him
             sick
             ;
             &
             4.
             how
             brutish
             wicked
             fools
             are
             ,
             that
             will
             return
             to
             those
             very
             sins
             ,
             that
             have
             perhaps
             lately
             brought
             such
             gripings
             of
             conscience
             and
             other
             great
             miseries
             upon
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             dog
             licks
             up
             his
             vomit
             ,
             forgetting
             the
             pains
             which
             a
             little
             before
             it
             had
             wrought
             in
             his
             bowels
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Seest
               thou
               a
               man
               wise
               in
               his
               own
               conceit
               ?
               there
               is
               more
               hope
               of
               a
               fool
               then
               of
               him
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             a
             simple
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             a
             wicked
             man
             :
             and
             that
             because
             the
             one
             will
             be
             instructed
             ,
             the
             other
             will
             not
             ;
             the
             one
             sins
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             the
             other
             against
             knowledge
             :
             &
             then
             besides
             ,
             
               God
               resisteth
               the
               proud
               ,
               &
               giveth
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               ,
            
             Ja.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               The
               slothfull
               man
               saith
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               lion
               in
               the
               way
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ch
             .
             22.13
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             14.
             
             
               As
               the
               door
               turneth
               upon
               his
               hinges
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               slothfull
               upon
               his
               bed
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             turneth
             now
             one
             way
             ,
             &
             then
             another
             ,
             but
             still
             continues
             in
             his
             bed
             ;
             as
             the
             door
             still
             continues
             upon
             the
             hinges
             .
             Which
             is
             said
             ,
             either
             to
             shew
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             sluggards
             good
             purposes
             ,
             that
             though
             sometimes
             he
             may
             move
             himself
             as
             intending
             to
             rise
             ,
             yet
             presently
             he
             turneth
             to
             his
             rest
             again
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             absurdity
             of
             his
             sloth
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             be
             awake
             ,
             and
             be
             weary
             with
             lying
             ,
             or
             have
             slept
             so
             exceeding
             long
             that
             his
             sleeps
             become
             short
             and
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             him
             so
             often
             tosse
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             yet
             rise
             he
             will
             not
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               slothfull
               hideth
               his
               hand
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             19.24
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               The
               sluggard
               is
               wiser
               in
               his
               own
               conceit
               then
               seven
               men
               that
               can
               render
               a
               reason
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             1.
             he
             thinks
             himself
             wiser
             then
             many
             wise
             men
             disswading
             him
             from
             his
             slothfulnesse
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             alledge
             never
             such
             clear
             and
             convincing
             reasons
             for
             that
             which
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             ,
             2.
             that
             he
             thinks
             he
             hath
             more
             knowledge
             then
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             can
             render
             a
             reason
             of
             every
             thing
             they
             doe
             or
             say
             ,
             or
             that
             can
             give
             prudent
             &
             fit
             answers
             to
             those
             that
             ask
             their
             advice
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             needs
             not
             take
             pains
             to
             get
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             goe
             to
             these
             wise
             men
             to
             be
             instructed
             by
             them
             ,
             seeing
             he
             knoweth
             already
             as
             much
             as
             they
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             he
             thinks
             himself
             wiser
             then
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             toil
             themselves
             and
             break
             their
             brains
             that
             they
             may
             attain
             to
             such
             wisdome
             ,
             whereas
             he
             the
             whilst
             taketh
             his
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             he
             concludeth
             to
             be
             farre
             the
             greater
             wisdome
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Eccles
             .
             4.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               He
               that
               passeth
               by
               and
               meddleth
               with
               strife
               belonging
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               like
               one
               that
               taketh
               a
               dog
               by
               the
               ears
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             dealeth
             as
             foolishly
             and
             absurdly
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             taketh
             a
             dog
             by
             the
             ears
             :
             &
             that
             either
             1.
             because
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             taketh
             a
             dog
             by
             the
             ears
             doth
             thereby
             unadvisedly
             &
             needlesly
             provoke
             the
             dog
             ,
             &
             expose
             himself
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             having
             the
             dog
             fly
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             of
             being
             bitten
             sorely
             by
             him
             ,
             &
             that
             both
             in
             regard
             that
             dogs
             cannot
             endure
             to
             have
             their
             ears
             touched
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             fighting
             or
             otherwise
             enraged
             ,
             &
             likewise
             in
             regard
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             to
             hold
             a
             dog
             by
             the
             ears
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             intermeddleth
             with
             strife
             that
             belongeth
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             causelesly
             expose
             himself
             to
             much
             danger
             ,
             ill
             language
             ,
             stripes
             &
             wounds
             being
             all
             that
             a
             man
             usually
             gets
             by
             such
             intermeddling
             :
             or
             2.
             because
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             holdeth
             a
             dog
             by
             the
             ears
             is
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             bitten
             ,
             whether
             he
             holds
             him
             fast
             or
             whether
             he
             lets
             him
             goe
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             meddleth
             in
             this
             kind
             with
             other
             mens
             quarrels
             ,
             is
             in
             danger
             to
             have
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             of
             the
             parties
             quarrelling
             to
             fall
             upon
             him
             ;
             or
             he
             is
             like
             to
             suffer
             by
             it
             ,
             what-ever
             course
             he
             takes
             ;
             in
             that
             if
             he
             gives
             over
             the
             strife
             ,
             the
             party
             or
             parties
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             formerly
             so
             provoked
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             will
             be
             encouraged
             thereby
             to
             fly
             the
             more
             violently
             upon
             him
             ,
             &
             if
             he
             pursues
             the
             strife
             ,
             he
             must
             then
             neglect
             his
             own
             affairs
             ,
             &
             suffer
             all
             to
             goe
             to
             wrack
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             follow
             the
             quarrell
             that
             hath
             been
             causlesly
             thus
             raised
             betwixt
             him
             &
             others
             .
             Now
             this
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             those
             that
             intermeddle
             with
             composing
             of
             quarrels
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             it
             rashly
             ,
             foolishly
             ,
             &
             without
             a
             just
             call
             to
             doe
             it
             ;
             (
             for
             though
             in
             a
             prudent
             manner
             to
             seek
             to
             make
             peace
             between
             parties
             contending
             be
             very
             commendable
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             so
             if
             a
             man
             doe
             it
             rashly
             ,
             &
             with
             rugged
             reproofs
             ,
             mens
             ears
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             their
             contending
             being
             no
             more
             able
             to
             endure
             that
             ,
             then
             a
             dog
             will
             endure
             one
             to
             pluck
             him
             by
             the
             ears
             )
             &
             therefore
             in
             so
             doing
             men
             are
             only
             like
             to
             bring
             mischief
             upon
             themselves
             :
             or
             else
             rather
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             those
             that
             meddle
             in
             strife
             that
             belongs
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             taking
             part
             with
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             way
             of
             blowing
             the
             coals
             of
             contention
             between
             them
             ,
             whereby
             men
             do
             indeed
             most
             causelesly
             expose
             themselves
             to
             danger
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               As
               a
               mad
               man
               who
               casteth
               fire-brands
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             set
             houses
             on
             fire
             ,
             or
             to
             mischief
             the
             persons
             of
             those
             at
             whom
             he
             throws
             them
             :
             
               arrows
               
               and
               death
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             other
             such
             like
             instruments
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               So
               is
               the
               man
               that
               deceiveth
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               Am
               not
               I
               in
               sport
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             man
             that
             doth
             seduce
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             fraudulent
             way
             wrong
             or
             abuse
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             then
             thinks
             to
             excuse
             it
             by
             pretending
             sport
             &
             merriment
             ,
             is
             no
             otherwise
             to
             be
             esteemed
             then
             as
             such
             a
             mad-man
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             as
             mischievous
             as
             such
             an
             one
             can
             be
             ,
             not
             caring
             what
             mischief
             he
             doeth
             ;
             seeing
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             will
             punish
             or
             be
             offended
             with
             a
             distracted
             man
             when
             he
             doeth
             such
             things
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             he
             knoweth
             not
             what
             he
             doeth
             ,
             so
             he
             thinks
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             to
             wipe
             off
             all
             blame
             from
             himself
             ,
             by
             alledging
             that
             he
             intended
             no
             evil
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             was
             done
             in
             sport
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             still
             be
             accounted
             as
             a
             friend
             .
             Some
             Expositours
             limit
             this
             to
             such
             jesting
             &
             sporting
             companions
             ,
             as
             are
             wont
             to
             abuse
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             converse
             by
             words
             &
             deeds
             ,
             that
             pierce
             them
             to
             their
             very
             hearts
             ,
             and
             then
             think
             to
             excuse
             themselves
             with
             saying
             that
             all
             was
             done
             in
             merriment
             .
             But
             however
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             these
             kind
             of
             men
             are
             of
             all
             men
             the
             worst
             and
             most
             unsufferable
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             mad-merry
             men
             are
             carefully
             to
             be
             avoided
             as
             so
             many
             Bedlams
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               The
               words
               of
               a
               tale-bearer
               are
               as
               wounds
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             18.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Burning
               lips
               and
               a
               wicked
               heart
               are
               like
               a
               pot-sheard
               covered
               with
               silver
               drosse
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             by
             
               burning
               lips
            
             understand
             lips
             that
             utter
             words
             full
             of
             fiery
             hatred
             &
             fury
             ,
             or
             lips
             that
             by
             slandering
             &
             backbiting
             are
             wont
             to
             kindle
             strife
             amongst
             men
             ;
             &
             by
             an
             evil
             heart
             ,
             a
             malicious
             heart
             :
             &
             accordingly
             they
             conceive
             that
             these
             are
             compared
             to
             
               a
               pot-sheard
               covered
               with
               silver
               drosse
               ,
            
             only
             to
             imply
             that
             they
             are
             sutable
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             silver
             dross
             is
             sutable
             to
             an
             earthen
             pot-sheard
             ,
             both
             naught
             ;
             such
             a
             man
             by
             his
             words
             sheweth
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             being
             stark
             naught
             both
             within
             and
             without
             .
             But
             I
             question
             not
             but
             that
             by
             
               burning
               lips
            
             are
             meant
             glosing
             ,
             fawning
             &
             flattering
             lips
             ,
             that
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             hot
             fervent
             love
             ,
             but
             hiding
             under
             them
             a
             false
             heart
             ,
             that
             thinks
             otherwise
             then
             such
             lips
             make
             shew
             of
             .
             And
             accordingly
             these
             are
             said
             to
             be
             like
             
               a
               pot-sheard
               covered
               with
               silver
               drosse
               ,
            
             because
             though
             such
             lips
             may
             make
             a
             fair
             shew
             ,
             as
             the
             silver
             drosse
             doth
             ,
             which
             silly
             people
             may
             take
             to
             be
             true
             silver
             ;
             yet
             1.
             in
             truth
             they
             are
             both
             worthlesse
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             no
             better
             then
             drosse
             upon
             earth
             or
             dirt
             ;
             and
             2.
             such
             counterfeit
             shews
             of
             love
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             but
             a
             cover
             of
             a
             malicious
             heart
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             as
             the
             drosse
             doth
             not
             change
             the
             pot-sheard
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             mouldring
             away
             of
             the
             drosse
             or
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             pot-sheard
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             ere
             long
             discovered
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             so
             neither
             doth
             such
             flattering
             language
             change
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             it
             remaineth
             full
             of
             malice
             ,
             which
             will
             quickly
             some
             way
             or
             other
             discover
             it self
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               He
               that
               hateth
               ,
               dissembleth
               with
               his
               lips
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             concealing
             his
             hatred
             ,
             and
             making
             perhaps
             a
             shew
             of
             great
             love
             :
             
               and
               layeth
               up
               deceit
               within
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             intendeth
             thereby
             to
             deceive
             him
             ,
             and
             plotteth
             to
             bring
             some
             mischief
             closely
             and
             cunningly
             upon
             him
             ,
             waiting
             his
             opportunity
             that
             he
             may
             the
             better
             effect
             it
             .
             Indeed
             the
             first
             clause
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hateth
               is
               known
               by
               his
               lips
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             hath
             nothing
             but
             mischief
             and
             deceit
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             
             be
             able
             so
             to
             conceal
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             will
             be
             discovered
             ;
             either
             his
             very
             flatteries
             ,
             being
             so
             grosse
             and
             excessive
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             somewhat
             that
             will
             slip
             from
             him
             ,
             will
             betray
             his
             malice
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             as
             appears
             clearly
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               When
               he
               speaketh
               fair
               ,
               believe
               him
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Whose
               hatred
               is
               covered
               by
               deceit
               ,
               his
               wickednesse
               shall
               be
               shewed
               before
               the
               whole
               congregation
               .
            
             )
             Some
             understand
             these
             words
             thus
             ;
             that
             when
             a
             malicious
             man
             dissembleth
             his
             malice
             ,
             if
             the
             man
             he
             hateth
             be
             in
             likelyhood
             to
             be
             chosen
             to
             any
             place
             of
             honour
             ,
             or
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             be
             called
             in
             question
             for
             any
             thing
             in
             any
             publick
             judicature
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             dissembler
             ,
             either
             to
             prevent
             his
             advancement
             ,
             or
             to
             hasten
             his
             ruine
             ,
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             shew
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             on
             load
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             malice
             will
             be
             discovered
             and
             abhorred
             by
             all
             men
             .
             But
             with
             the
             current
             of
             Expositours
             ,
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             thus
             ;
             that
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             a
             malicious
             dissembler
             
               shall
               be
               shewed
               before
               the
               whole
               congregation
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             some
             way
             openly
             and
             plainly
             discovered
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             in
             a
             manner
             shall
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             Or
             if
             we
             will
             understand
             it
             literally
             of
             publick
             assemblies
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             dissembler
             shall
             by
             some
             speciall
             hand
             of
             providence
             be
             wound
             in
             to
             vent
             his
             malice
             in
             some
             way
             of
             villany
             upon
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             so
             long
             secretly
             hated
             ,
             for
             which
             being
             questioned
             ,
             and
             punished
             by
             publick
             order
             of
             justice
             ,
             his
             malice
             shall
             by
             that
             means
             be
             discovered
             before
             the
             whole
             congregation
             :
             or
             else
             we
             must
             referre
             it
             to
             that
             great
             day
             of
             Christs
             judging
             the
             world
             ,
             
               when
               the
               Lord
               will
               both
               bring
               to
               light
               the
               hidden
               things
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               manifest
               the
               counsels
               of
               the
               hearts
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
             But
             now
             if
             we
             read
             this
             Proverb
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               whose
               hatred
               is
               covered
               in
               secret
               ,
               his
               wickednesse
               shall
               be
               shewed
               before
               the
               whole
               congregation
               ,
            
             then
             clearly
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             only
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             keeps
             it
             never
             so
             close
             to
             himself
             ,
             yet
             sooner
             or
             later
             it
             shall
             be
             known
             to
             all
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Whoso
               diggeth
               a
               pit
               ,
               shall
               fall
               therein
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             those
             times
             hunters
             were
             wont
             to
             dig
             pits
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             cover
             them
             over
             cunningly
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             firm
             ground
             ,
             that
             so
             when
             the
             wild
             beasts
             they
             pursued
             were
             running
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             fall
             into
             them
             and
             be
             taken
             .
             Now
             because
             whilst
             they
             were
             digging
             these
             pits
             ,
             the
             earth
             sometimes
             fell
             upon
             them
             and
             overwhelmed
             them
             ,
             and
             whilst
             they
             were
             pursuing
             such
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             they
             did
             often
             themselves
             unawares
             fall
             into
             these
             pits
             ;
             in
             reference
             hereto
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             those
             that
             fall
             into
             that
             mischief
             which
             they
             have
             contrived
             to
             bring
             upon
             others
             ,
             that
             
               whoso
               diggeth
               a
               pit
               ,
               shall
               fall
               therein
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               he
               that
               rolleth
               a
               stone
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             up
             hill
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             purpose
             there
             to
             doe
             some
             mischief
             with
             it
             ,
             
               it
               will
               return
               upon
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             often
             falls
             back
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             destroies
             him
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             7.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               A
               lying
               tongue
               hateth
               those
               that
               are
               afflicted
               by
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Either
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             afflicts
             or
             hurts
             any
             man
             with
             a
             
               lying
               tongue
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             slandering
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             flattering
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             intends
             him
             mischief
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             way
             of
             deceit
             or
             falshood
             ,
             doth
             indeed
             ,
             let
             him
             pretend
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             hate
             him
             whom
             he
             thus
             wrongs
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             injured
             
             a
             man
             by
             his
             lying
             tongue
             ,
             doth
             for
             ever
             after
             hate
             him
             whom
             he
             hath
             thus
             injured
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             see
             him
             utterly
             destroyed
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             he
             perswadeth
             himself
             that
             such
             a
             man
             must
             needs
             hate
             him
             ,
             and
             feareth
             lest
             he
             should
             study
             revenge
             against
             him
             :
             
               and
               a
               flattering
               mouth
               worketh
               ruine
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             drawing
             men
             through
             his
             flatteries
             into
             those
             waies
             of
             wickednesse
             which
             prove
             their
             ruine
             ,
             or
             by
             bringing
             his
             mischievous
             purposes
             the
             better
             to
             passe
             thereby
             ,
             the
             man
             that
             is
             flattered
             not
             fearing
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             by
             drawing
             in
             others
             through
             his
             flatteries
             to
             promote
             his
             wicked
             designes
             .
             The
             drift
             therefore
             of
             the
             Proverb
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             either
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             wronged
             his
             neighbour
             with
             his
             lying
             tongue
             ,
             must
             needs
             inwardly
             hate
             him
             whom
             he
             hath
             thus
             wronged
             ,
             yet
             he
             dares
             not
             seek
             his
             ruine
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             way
             of
             flattery
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             the
             flatterer
             doth
             ruine
             men
             by
             his
             flatteries
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             that
             afflicts
             them
             by
             his
             lies
             or
             false
             witnesse
             ;
             only
             the
             one
             doeth
             it
             openly
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             secretly
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BOast
               not
               thy self
               of
               to
               morrow
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             any
             thing
             thou
             intendest
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             which
             thou
             thinkest
             to
             have
             or
             enjoy
             to
             morrow
             :
             
               for
               thou
               knowest
               not
               what
               a
               day
               may
               bring
               forth
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             the
             present
             day
             ,
             or
             the
             morrow-day
             ;
             thou
             knowest
             not
             what
             may
             happen
             this
             day
             to
             prevent
             thine
             expectations
             to
             morrow
             ,
             or
             what
             may
             come
             to
             passe
             to
             morrow
             contrary
             to
             thine
             expectations
             this
             day
             .
             As
             no
             man
             knoweth
             what
             is
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             a
             woman
             with
             child
             ,
             till
             the
             child
             be
             born
             ;
             so
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             what
             a
             day
             ,
             which
             is
             big
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             with
             Gods
             decrees
             ,
             will
             bring
             forth
             ,
             till
             it
             suddenly
             comes
             to
             passe
             .
             Now
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             folly
             of
             all
             vain
             boasting
             of
             future
             things
             ,
             and
             likewise
             of
             all
             delaying
             to
             doe
             what
             it
             is
             fit
             should
             be
             presently
             done
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             doing
             it
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Let
               another
               man
               praise
               thee
               ,
               and
               not
               thine
               own
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             So
             behave
             thy self
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             may
             praise
             thee
             ;
             but
             however
             praise
             not
             thy self
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             unlesse
             there
             be
             a
             necessity
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             for
             the
             vindicating
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             innocency
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             not
             doing
             of
             it
             is
             likely
             to
             tend
             to
             the
             hinderance
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             hurt
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             impairing
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             an
             unseemly
             and
             an
             unfitting
             thing
             for
             men
             to
             praise
             themselves
             .
             Besides
             that
             such
             praises
             may
             be
             justly
             suspected
             ,
             it
             discovers
             much
             vain-glory
             and
             folly
             in
             him
             that
             doeth
             it
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             being
             forced
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             to
             praise
             himself
             ,
             doth
             often
             use
             that
             expression
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             
             
               I
               speak
               as
               a
               fool
            
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             are
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               a
               stranger
               ,
               and
               not
               thine
               own
               lips
               .
            
             Yet
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             stranger
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             because
             to
             be
             praised
             by
             a
             mans
             own
             kindred
             ,
             or
             near
             relations
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             his
             own
             mouth
             should
             praise
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             3.
             
             
               A
               stone
               is
               heavy
               ,
               &
               the
               sand
               weighty
               ;
               but
               a
               fools
               wrath
               is
               heavier
               then
               them
               both
               .
            
             ]
             Whether
             
               a
               fools
               wrath
            
             be
             expressed
             by
             some
             great
             mischief
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             be
             
             compared
             to
             some
             huge
             massy
             ston●e
             ,
             or
             by
             many
             frequent
             quarrellings
             and
             lesser
             wrongs
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             a
             load
             of
             sand
             ,
             it
             is
             heavier
             the●
             either
             stone
             or
             sand
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             intolerable
             and
             harder
             to
             be
             born
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             a
             fools
             wrath
             is
             usually
             causelesse
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             reason
             ,
             it
             is
             boundlesse
             and
             endlesse
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             dealing
             with
             such
             men
             ,
             no
             pacifying
             of
             them
             :
             and
             it
             is
             also
             more
             mischievous
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             because
             it
             crusheth
             and
             oppresseth
             the
             minds
             and
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             whose
             pressures
             are
             most
             grievous
             ;
             neither
             are
             any
             indeed
             but
             the
             wiser
             sort
             of
             men
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             burthen
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Wrath
               is
               cruell
               ,
               and
               anger
               is
               outragious
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             ,
             
               and
               anger
               an
               overflowing
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             kept
             within
             bounds
             ,
             but
             breaks
             out
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             overflowing
             waters
             ,
             that
             carry
             all
             before
             them
             with
             unresistable
             violence
             :
             
               but
               who
               can
               stand
               before
               envy
            
             ?
             or
             ,
             jealousie
             ?
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             6.34
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             envy
             is
             more
             dangerous
             then
             either
             wrath
             or
             anger
             :
             and
             that
             1.
             because
             envy
             (
             which
             hideth
             it self
             ,
             as
             being
             ashamed
             of
             its
             cause
             )
             doth
             secretly
             seek
             the
             ruine
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             ;
             whereas
             wrath
             and
             anger
             do
             presently
             shew
             themselves
             :
             and
             2.
             because
             ,
             whereas
             wrath
             and
             anger
             will
             of
             it self
             soon
             be
             over
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             may
             be
             appeased
             ,
             especially
             with
             benefits
             ;
             envy
             is
             rather
             encreased
             by
             such
             meanes
             ,
             and
             can
             no
             way
             be
             appeased
             ,
             but
             is
             endlesse
             and
             boundlesse
             in
             its
             rage
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             also
             chap.
             14.30
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Open
               rebuke
               is
               better
               then
               secret
               love
               .
            
             ]
             By
             
               open
               rebuke
            
             is
             not
             meant
             a
             publick
             rebuke
             before
             many
             witnesses
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             in
             many
             cases
             is
             not
             fitting
             )
             but
             a
             plain
             and
             free
             reproof
             without
             any
             dissimulation
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             mans
             face
             ,
             rather
             then
             behind
             his
             back
             .
             And
             this
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               better
               then
               secret
               love
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             good
             will
             pretended
             ,
             but
             no
             way
             expressed
             ;
             or
             ,
             not
             discovered
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             reproving
             men
             for
             their
             sins
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             such
             open
             reproofs
             discover
             the
             reprovers
             to
             be
             faithfull
             friends
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             reproved
             ,
             which
             secret
             love
             doth
             not
             .
             Yea
             this
             may
             be
             extended
             also
             to
             the
             reproof
             of
             an
             enemy
             ,
             that
             cares
             not
             how
             he
             shames
             a
             man
             by
             blazing
             his
             faults
             openly
             :
             and
             thus
             even
             such
             reproofs
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             better
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             more
             profitable
             ,
             then
             secret
             love
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Faithfull
               are
               the
               wounds
               of
               a
               friend
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             sharp
             and
             piercing
             reproofs
             and
             chastisements
             of
             a
             friend
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             proceed
             from
             an
             upright
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             sincere
             desire
             of
             the
             good
             of
             the
             party
             reproved
             ,
             and
             because
             men
             in
             so
             doing
             doe
             the
             part
             of
             a
             faithfull
             friend
             :
             
               but
               the
               kisses
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             fawnings
             and
             flatteries
             ,
             
               of
               an
               enemy
               are
               deceitfull
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             earnest
             ,
             or
             ,
             frequent
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             very
             fervent
             love
             ,
             he
             may
             the
             better
             deceive
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               As
               a
               bird
               that
               wandereth
               from
               her
               nest
               ,
               so
               is
               a
               man
               that
               wandereth
               from
               his
               place
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             severall
             waies
             understood
             by
             Expositours
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             as
             a
             bird
             leaveth
             not
             her
             nest
             ,
             but
             to
             seek
             meat
             for
             her self
             and
             her
             young
             ones
             ;
             so
             neither
             ought
             a
             man
             to
             leave
             his
             calling
             &
             family
             ,
             but
             upon
             such
             necessary
             occasions
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             as
             God
             by
             his
             providence
             feedeth
             the
             bird
             that
             thus
             flyeth
             abroad
             
             for
             her
             provision
             ;
             so
             will
             God
             provide
             for
             the
             man
             that
             seeks
             about
             in
             a
             lawfull
             way
             to
             get
             a
             livelyhood
             for
             him
             &
             his
             :
             or
             3.
             that
             a
             man
             who
             t●rries
             not
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             wanders
             up
             &
             down
             abroad
             ,
             not
             minding
             his
             family
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             bird
             that
             wanders
             up
             &
             down
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             &
             minds
             not
             her
             young
             ones
             .
             But
             the
             truest
             &
             most
             genuine
             Exposition
             I
             take
             to
             be
             this
             :
             that
             by
             
               a
               man
               that
               wandreth
               from
               his
               place
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             ,
             out
             of
             mere
             lightnesse
             &
             inconstancy
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             timorousnesse
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             like
             cause
             ,
             not
             having
             any
             just
             ground
             or
             warrant
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             never
             contented
             with
             his
             present
             state
             or
             condition
             or
             calling
             ,
             but
             loveth
             to
             be
             changing
             ,
             &
             can
             never
             stay
             long
             in
             one
             place
             or
             way
             ;
             &
             that
             such
             a
             one
             is
             compared
             to
             
               a
               bird
               that
               wandreth
               from
               her
               nest
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             leaves
             her
             nest
             ,
             &
             is
             still
             flirting
             abroad
             &
             roving
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             to
             imply
             thereby
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             such
             a
             man
             is
             no
             wiser
             ,
             nor
             better
             stayed
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             bird
             is
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             he
             is
             no
             more
             likely
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             to
             settle
             himself
             any
             where
             ,
             then
             such
             a
             bird
             is
             any
             where
             to
             repose
             her self
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             as
             a
             bird
             is
             never
             so
             safe
             as
             in
             her
             nest
             ,
             (
             especially
             amongst
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             where
             God
             had
             provided
             that
             a
             bird
             should
             not
             be
             molested
             in
             her
             nest
             ,
             Deut.
             22.6
             ,
             7.
             )
             being
             abroad
             she
             is
             lyable
             to
             manifold
             mischiefs
             ,
             &
             doth
             many
             times
             come
             short
             home
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             those
             that
             are
             still
             leaping
             out
             of
             one
             place
             &
             calling
             into
             another
             :
             whereas
             at
             home
             they
             lived
             quietly
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             good
             esteem
             of
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             being
             got
             so
             abroad
             ,
             they
             wander
             they
             know
             not
             where
             ,
             &
             many
             times
             some
             mischief
             befals
             them
             .
             Yea
             &
             some
             think
             that
             Solomon
             spake
             this
             principally
             with
             reference
             to
             those
             birds
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             fly
             away
             from
             those
             regions
             where
             it
             begins
             to
             be
             cold
             ,
             into
             some
             warmer
             country
             ;
             &
             that
             because
             such
             birds
             at
             those
             times
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             killed
             in
             great
             numbers
             ,
             &
             so
             are
             the
             fitter
             to
             represent
             the
             danger
             of
             those
             that
             abide
             not
             in
             their
             calling
             ,
             but
             are
             ever
             seeking
             to
             change
             their
             condition
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Oyntment
               and
               perfume
               rejoyce
               the
               heart
               ;
               so
               doth
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               a
               mans
               friend
               by
               hearty
               counsell
               .
            
             )
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             55.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Thine
               own
               friend
               and
               thy
               fathers
               friend
               forsake
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             ;
             or
             ,
             him
             that
             hath
             been
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             :
             
               neither
               go
               into
               thy
               brothers
               house
               in
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               calamity
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             having
             such
             an
             ancient
             approved
             friend
             ,
             in
             all
             thy
             straits
             make
             use
             of
             him
             rather
             then
             any
             kinsman
             or
             brother
             ;
             &
             that
             not
             only
             because
             such
             friends
             do
             many
             times
             (
             though
             it
             be
             not
             alwaies
             so
             )
             love
             more
             affectionatly
             then
             brothers
             ,
             but
             also
             especially
             ,
             because
             such
             friends
             doe
             usually
             dwell
             together
             ,
             (
             neighbourhood
             being
             commonly
             the
             originall
             of
             such
             firm
             &
             faithfull
             friendship
             )
             &
             so
             are
             able
             to
             help
             one
             another
             sooner
             ,
             &
             oftener
             ,
             then
             a
             brother
             dwelling
             far
             off
             can
             possibly
             doe
             :
             whence
             that
             last
             clause
             is
             added
             ,
             
               for
               better
               is
               a
               neighbour
               that
               is
               near
               ,
               then
               a
               brother
               far
               off
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             a
             neighbour
             is
             such
             an
             ancient
             approved
             friend
             ;
             or
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             spoken
             as
             arguing
             from
             the
             lesse
             to
             the
             greater
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             neighbour
             ,
             much
             more
             a
             friend
             is
             better
             then
             a
             brother
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               My
               son
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             1.8
             :
             
               be
               wise
               ,
               &
               make
               my
               heart
               glad
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Chap.
             23.15
             .
             &
             10.1
             :
             
               that
               I
               may
               have
               wherewith
               to
               answer
               him
               that
               reproacheth
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             discovery
             of
             thy
             wisdome
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             I
             may
             be
             able
             to
             shew
             the
             folly
             of
             those
             that
             now
             would
             reproach
             me
             ,
             for
             not
             giving
             thee
             good
             education
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               A
               prudent
               man
               foreseeth
               the
               evill
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             22.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Take
               his
               garment
               that
               is
               surety
               for
               a
               stranger
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             20.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               He
               that
               blesseth
               his
               friend
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               rising
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               counted
               a
               curse
               to
               him
               .
            
             ]
             I
             conceive
             that
             there
             is
             in
             these
             expressions
             an
             allusion
             to
             a
             practise
             that
             was
             customarily
             used
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             flattering
             parasites
             were
             wont
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             doors
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             &
             that
             very
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             before
             it
             was
             day
             ,
             as
             affecting
             to
             out-strip
             others
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             the
             first
             in
             that
             service
             ,
             &
             there
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             neighbours
             might
             hear
             them
             ,
             to
             proclaim
             their
             goodnesse
             &
             bounty
             by
             some
             formes
             of
             salutation
             or
             prayer
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             used
             ,
             as
             ,
             Long
             live
             such
             or
             such
             an
             illustrious
             Prince
             ,
             &c.
             or
             ,
             God
             save
             my
             noble
             worthy
             bountifull
             benefactor
             or
             Patron
             ,
             &c.
             or
             such
             like
             .
             And
             by
             saying
             that
             when
             a
             man
             thus
             
               blesseth
               his
               friend
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               counted
               a
               curse
               to
               him
               ,
            
             Solomons
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             this
             ,
             so
             all
             other
             unseasonable
             &
             immoderate
             praisings
             of
             men
             to
             their
             faces
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             others
             ,
             are
             no
             better
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             any
             better
             esteemed
             or
             endured
             by
             wise
             men
             ,
             (
             &
             much
             lesse
             is
             God
             like
             to
             esteem
             otherwise
             of
             them
             ,
             )
             then
             if
             they
             were
             so
             many
             direct
             imprecations
             :
             &
             that
             1.
             because
             such
             waies
             of
             praising
             men
             cannot
             but
             be
             discerned
             to
             be
             palpable
             flatteries
             ,
             &
             that
             men
             do
             it
             merely
             to
             curry
             favour
             with
             such
             great
             ones
             ,
             whereas
             indeed
             they
             do
             rather
             hate
             &
             curse
             them
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             2.
             because
             if
             a
             man
             should
             accept
             of
             such
             flatteries
             ,
             men
             might
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             account
             him
             a
             vain-glorious
             fool
             ,
             one
             that
             affected
             to
             be
             praised
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             discern
             betwixt
             those
             that
             praised
             him
             ,
             &
             those
             that
             did
             only
             delude
             &
             deride
             him
             ;
             &
             3.
             because
             such
             flatteries
             do
             exceeding
             much
             hurt
             to
             those
             that
             are
             so
             flattered
             in
             spirituall
             respects
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               it
               shall
               be
               counted
               a
               curse
               to
               him
               ,
            
             thus
             ;
             that
             such
             a
             way
             of
             praising
             a
             mans
             friends
             shall
             prove
             a
             curse
             to
             him
             that
             so
             praiseth
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             every
             one
             shall
             count
             him
             a
             fawning
             parasite
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             much
             to
             his
             reproach
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               A
               continuall
               dropping
               in
               a
               very
               rainy
               day
               ,
               &
               a
               contentious
               woman
               ,
               are
               alike
               .
            
             )
             See
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             19.13
             .
             Yet
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             also
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             one
             will
             not
             suffer
             men
             to
             stay
             abroad
             ,
             so
             neither
             will
             the
             other
             suffer
             them
             to
             abide
             within
             doors
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Whosoever
               hideth
               her
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Whosoever
             goeth
             about
             to
             order
             her
             so
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             not
             discover
             her
             outrage
             by
             her
             chiding
             &
             brawling
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             her
             loud
             out-cries
             may
             not
             be
             heard
             ,
             &
             that
             so
             it
             may
             not
             be
             known
             what
             she
             is
             ,
             both
             to
             her
             own
             &
             her
             husbands
             shame
             ,
             as
             namely
             by
             using
             her
             with
             all
             possible
             kindnesse
             &
             gentlenesse
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             not
             be
             angry
             ,
             or
             by
             not
             answering
             her
             again
             ,
             or
             by
             seeking
             to
             pacify
             her
             when
             she
             begins
             to
             be
             angry
             ,
             &
             to
             hush
             her
             brawling
             &
             scolding
             ,
             or
             by
             shutting
             her
             up
             in
             some
             place
             that
             neighbours
             may
             not
             hear
             her
             :
             such
             a
             one
             
               hideth
               the
               wind
               ,
               and
               the
               oyntment
               of
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               which
               bewrayeth
               it self
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             undertakes
             that
             which
             is
             as
             impossible
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             undertake
             to
             shut
             up
             the
             whistling
             wind
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             or
             to
             hold
             it
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             blow
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             noise
             thereof
             should
             not
             be
             heard
             ,
             or
             to
             hold
             some
             odoriferous
             oyntment
             so
             fast
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             suffer
             so
             much
             as
             the
             smell
             thereof
             to
             go
             forth
             :
             for
             as
             there
             is
             no
             restraining
             of
             the
             winds
             blowing
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               gathered
               the
               wind
               in
               his
               fist
            
             ?
             saith
             Solomon
             afterward
             Chap.
             30.4
             .
             where
             it
             gets
             
             into
             a
             room
             ,
             we
             see
             it
             will
             get
             through
             every
             cranny
             ,
             &
             the
             more
             opposition
             it
             meets
             with
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             stands
             in
             its
             way
             ,
             the
             more
             violently
             it
             blows
             ;
             &
             as
             there
             is
             no
             hiding
             of
             such
             an
             oyntment
             in
             ones
             hand
             ,
             because
             being
             pressed
             by
             a
             warm
             hand
             it
             will
             slip
             the
             sooner
             through
             the
             fingers
             ,
             &
             the
             sweet
             savour
             of
             it
             will
             the
             more
             spread
             it self
             all
             about
             ;
             so
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             preventing
             or
             suppressing
             the
             clamours
             of
             a
             contentious
             woman
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             means
             is
             used
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             the
             more
             she
             will
             make
             the
             house
             to
             ring
             with
             her
             loud
             chiding
             ,
             yea
             the
             whole
             neighbourhood
             round
             about
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Iron
               sharpeneth
               iron
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             namely
             ,
             when
             all
             cutting
             tooles
             are
             sharpened
             by
             the
             file
             ,
             &
             when
             by
             rubbing
             one
             sword
             or
             knife
             against
             another
             ,
             they
             are
             mutually
             made
             the
             brighter
             &
             sharper
             ,
             &
             so
             do
             cut
             the
             better
             :
             
               so
               a
               man
               sharpeneth
               the
               countenance
               of
               his
               friend
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             so
             doth
             a
             man
             by
             his
             rugged
             &
             wrathfull
             looks
             ,
             language
             &
             behaviour
             ,
             provoke
             the
             anger
             of
             his
             dear
             relations
             ,
             &
             make
             his
             friend
             look
             sowrely
             &
             sharply
             upon
             him
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             so
             doth
             a
             man
             by
             his
             presence
             &
             conference
             &
             consolation
             ,
             make
             the
             countenance
             of
             his
             friend
             smooth
             &
             quick
             &
             lively
             ,
             that
             was
             before
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             affliction
             &
             sorrow
             that
             he
             lay
             under
             ,
             exceeding
             sowre
             ,
             dull
             &
             dejected
             .
             Yea
             it
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             the
             benefits
             that
             flow
             from
             the
             conversing
             of
             friends
             together
             :
             whereas
             men
             being
             alone
             by
             themselves
             ,
             are
             usually
             heavy
             &
             dull
             ,
             &
             like
             a
             tool
             whose
             edge
             is
             blunted
             ,
             good
             in
             a
             manner
             for
             nothing
             ;
             when
             they
             come
             to
             converse
             with
             their
             friends
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             by
             their
             mutuall
             conferences
             ,
             instructions
             ,
             counsels
             &
             exhortations
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             good
             example
             they
             have
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             they
             are
             every
             way
             much
             bettered
             hereby
             ;
             it
             brings
             them
             to
             be
             of
             a
             sharper
             wit
             ,
             &
             a
             more
             vigorous
             &
             quicker
             piercing
             judgement
             ,
             their
             behaviour
             in
             all
             things
             becomes
             the
             more
             polished
             &
             refined
             ,
             &
             they
             are
             continually
             provoking
             &
             whetting
             on
             one
             another
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             Heb.
             10.24
             .
             For
             because
             all
             the
             affections
             of
             men
             do
             much
             appear
             in
             their
             countenances
             ,
             therefore
             in
             all
             the
             particulars
             fore-mentioned
             it
             may
             be
             well
             said
             ,
             that
             
               a
               man
               sharpeneth
               the
               countenance
               of
               his
               friend
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Whoso
               keepeth
               the
               fig-tree
               shall
               eat
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             diligently
             dresseth
             it
             ,
             &
             preserveth
             it
             from
             wind
             &
             cold
             &
             all
             other
             annoiances
             ,
             shall
             sooner
             or
             later
             reap
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             labours
             in
             the
             fruit
             he
             shall
             eat
             of
             it
             :
             
               so
               he
               that
               waiteth
               on
               his
               master
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             constantly
             &
             diligently
             attends
             upon
             his
             person
             &
             businesse
             ,
             &
             is
             faithfull
             &
             trusty
             therein
             :
             
               shall
               be
               honoured
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             at
             last
             ,
             if
             not
             presently
             ,
             be
             well
             rewarded
             &
             preferred
             ,
             either
             by
             his
             master
             ,
             or
             others
             that
             shall
             observe
             his
             commendable
             qualities
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             God
             will
             do
             it
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             as
             there
             are
             wayes
             &
             means
             for
             housholders
             to
             benefit
             themselves
             ,
             so
             also
             for
             servants
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             servants
             must
             be
             content
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             recompence
             of
             their
             faithfull
             service
             ,
             as
             the
             husbandman
             doth
             for
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             trees
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             much
             pains
             upon
             them
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             it
             is
             as
             equall
             &
             just
             that
             a
             good
             servant
             should
             be
             well
             rewarded
             &
             honoured
             by
             his
             master
             ,
             as
             that
             one
             should
             eat
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             that
             tree
             which
             he
             hath
             carefully
             dressed
             &
             tended
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               As
               in
               water
               face
               answereth
               to
               face
               ;
               so
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               to
               man.
            
             ]
             That
             which
             some
             would
             have
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Proverb
             ,
             that
             mens
             minds
             &
             fancies
             
             differ
             as
             much
             as
             their
             faces
             ,
             so
             many
             men
             so
             many
             minds
             ,
             is
             clearly
             made
             good
             in
             the
             severall
             Expositions
             that
             are
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             being
             very
             few
             that
             undertake
             to
             shew
             the
             sense
             of
             it
             that
             agree
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Exposition
             .
             But
             the
             most
             probable
             Expositions
             that
             are
             given
             of
             it
             are
             these
             :
             1.
             that
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             living
             are
             in
             regard
             of
             naturall
             corruption
             as
             like
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             mans
             face
             in
             the
             water
             is
             like
             to
             the
             face
             whose
             shadow
             it
             is
             ;
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             wickedst
             men
             the
             best
             of
             men
             may
             see
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             mirror
             ,
             what
             their
             own
             hearts
             naturally
             are
             :
             2.
             that
             mens
             minds
             ,
             affections
             &
             dispositions
             ,
             are
             many
             times
             as
             like
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             water
             face
             is
             to
             face
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             some
             other
             may
             be
             found
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             inward
             temper
             &
             disposition
             doth
             exactly
             resemble
             him
             ;
             if
             one
             man
             be
             of
             a
             cheerfull
             or
             sad
             temper
             ,
             so
             are
             others
             ;
             if
             one
             man
             doth
             affect
             learning
             ,
             or
             merchandise
             ,
             or
             husbandry
             ,
             others
             may
             be
             found
             that
             are
             also
             just
             the
             same
             way
             inclined
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             in
             many
             other
             particulars
             :
             3.
             that
             as
             a
             man
             may
             see
             the
             face
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             in
             seeing
             the
             shadow
             of
             his
             face
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             though
             he
             do
             not
             directly
             see
             the
             man
             himself
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             very
             imperfectly
             ;
             so
             men
             may
             ,
             by
             observing
             the
             outward
             behaviour
             of
             men
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             knowledge
             &
             experience
             which
             they
             have
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             discover
             what
             is
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             imperfectly
             ,
             by
             guess
             &
             conjecture
             ,
             rather
             then
             by
             any
             clear
             discovery
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             20.5
             :
             4.
             that
             as
             in
             water
             ,
             natures
             looking-glasse
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             clear
             &
             still
             ,
             men
             may
             truly
             see
             their
             faces
             ,
             though
             but
             imperfectly
             ;
             so
             by
             reflecting
             &
             looking
             back
             into
             their
             own
             hearts
             &
             minds
             ,
             observing
             diligently
             wherein
             they
             doe
             most
             frequently
             busy
             themselves
             ,
             and
             whereto
             they
             are
             most
             enclined
             ,
             men
             may
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             looking-glasse
             ,
             truly
             ,
             though
             but
             imperfectly
             ,
             see
             themselves
             ,
             the
             conscience
             of
             every
             man
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             clear
             &
             undisturbed
             ,
             will
             truly
             tell
             him
             what
             he
             is
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
             
               what
               man
               knoweth
               the
               things
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               save
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               which
               is
               in
               him
               ?
            
             &
             5.
             that
             as
             the
             shadow
             of
             a
             mans
             face
             in
             the
             water
             will
             be
             proportionable
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             so
             mens
             affections
             will
             be
             mutually
             answerable
             &
             proportionable
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             &
             that
             because
             the
             inward
             affections
             of
             men
             will
             discover
             themselves
             in
             their
             faces
             ,
             &
             hereupon
             men
             will
             be
             affected
             to
             other
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             other
             men
             affected
             to
             them
             ;
             a
             friendly
             heart
             will
             be
             answered
             with
             a
             friendly
             heart
             ,
             &
             as
             men
             deal
             with
             others
             ,
             others
             will
             deal
             with
             them
             .
             Each
             of
             these
             Expositions
             hath
             some
             good
             probability
             in
             it
             :
             but
             the
             two
             first
             I
             like
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Hell
               &
               destruction
               are
               never
               full
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             That
             is
             ,
             hell
             &
             death
             ,
             or
             ,
             hell
             &
             the
             grave
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Iob
             26.6
             :
             
               so
               the
               eyes
               of
               man
               are
               never
               satisfied
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             mind
             are
             not
             satisfyed
             with
             knowledge
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             body
             are
             never
             satisfied
             with
             seeing
             :
             either
             they
             have
             never
             enough
             of
             seeing
             that
             which
             they
             are
             delighted
             to
             see
             ;
             or
             being
             glutted
             with
             what
             they
             have
             seen
             ,
             they
             still
             desire
             to
             see
             some
             new
             thing
             .
             But
             that
             which
             I
             conceive
             is
             chiefly
             here
             intended
             is
             ,
             that
             mens
             covetous
             desires
             after
             earthly
             things
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             called
             
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eyes
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.16
             .
             because
             all
             earthly
             things
             are
             chiefly
             represented
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             eye
             )
             can
             never
             be
             satisfied
             ;
             they
             are
             still
             craving
             more
             ,
             &
             are
             still
             disquieted
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             cannot
             have
             what
             they
             desire
             ,
             or
             because
             being
             glutted
             with
             what
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             they
             still
             desire
             new
             things
             .
             The
             comparison
             here
             used
             by
             Solomon
             seems
             
             to
             imply
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             And
             why
             should
             we
             not
             then
             hate
             this
             insatiable
             desire
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             even
             as
             we
             would
             hate
             destruction
             &
             Hell
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               As
               the
               fining-pot
               for
               silver
               ,
               &
               the
               furnace
               for
               gold
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             these
             are
             used
             for
             the
             trying
             &
             purifying
             of
             silver
             &
             gold
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             17.3
             :
             
               so
               is
               a
               man
               to
               his
               praise
               .
            
             And
             this
             Expositors
             understand
             severall
             waies
             .
             For
             some
             take
             the
             praise
             given
             a
             man
             to
             be
             as
             the
             fining-pot
             &
             the
             furnace
             ,
             which
             discovers
             what
             a
             man
             is
             ,
             &
             that
             either
             1.
             because
             when
             a
             man
             is
             every
             where
             commended
             &
             extolled
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             he
             is
             a
             man
             of
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             &
             one
             that
             hath
             done
             many
             praise-worthy
             deeds
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             12.8
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             by
             the
             men
             that
             praise
             him
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             judged
             what
             he
             is
             :
             if
             a
             man
             be
             praised
             by
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             he
             is
             a
             good
             man
             ;
             but
             if
             wicked
             men
             praise
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             he
             is
             also
             such
             as
             they
             are
             .
             But
             then
             again
             others
             conceive
             ,
             (
             &
             that
             methinks
             the
             words
             seem
             most
             clearly
             to
             imply
             )
             that
             the
             man
             that
             is
             praised
             ,
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             the
             fining-pot
             &
             the
             furnace
             :
             &
             that
             either
             1.
             because
             every
             man
             in
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             deal
             faithfully
             with
             himself
             ,
             is
             best
             able
             to
             judge
             whether
             those
             praises
             be
             justly
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             whether
             there
             be
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             the
             drosse
             of
             flattery
             in
             the
             praises
             that
             are
             given
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Gal.
             6.4
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               man
               prove
               his
               own
               work
               ,
               &
               so
               shall
               he
               have
               rejoycing
               in
               himself
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               another
            
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             a
             mans
             carriage
             of
             himself
             when
             he
             is
             so
             praised
             will
             discover
             whether
             he
             be
             truly
             praise-worthy
             or
             no
             :
             for
             if
             he
             be
             one
             that
             deserveth
             them
             not
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             exalted
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             &
             carry
             himself
             vainly
             &
             proudly
             ;
             whereas
             if
             he
             be
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             no
             way
             puffed
             up
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             be
             the
             more
             humbled
             ,
             &
             even
             troubled
             to
             hear
             himself
             so
             praised
             ,
             ascribing
             all
             to
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             ;
             yea
             such
             a
             one
             will
             endeavour
             thereupon
             to
             be
             really
             such
             as
             he
             is
             commended
             to
             be
             ,
             &
             to
             purge
             himself
             from
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             praises
             that
             are
             given
             ,
             &
             to
             proceed
             on
             &
             to
             be
             more
             and
             more
             abundant
             in
             every
             good
             work
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Be
               diligent
               to
               know
               the
               state
               of
               thy
               flocks
               ,
               &
               look
               well
               to
               thy
               heards
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             leave
             them
             not
             wholly
             to
             the
             care
             of
             servants
             ,
             but
             be
             thou
             thy self
             carefull
             over
             them
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             they
             be
             every
             way
             provided
             for
             &
             ordered
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             fit
             they
             should
             be
             .
             And
             under
             this
             particular
             ,
             a
             provident
             care
             over
             mens
             estates
             in
             any
             other
             calling
             is
             likewise
             enjoyned
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               For
               riches
               are
               not
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             men
             be
             idle
             ,
             &
             negligent
             ,
             &
             do
             not
             provide
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             if
             men
             continually
             spend
             upon
             the
             stock
             ,
             &
             do
             not
             daily
             adde
             to
             their
             estates
             by
             some
             honest
             labour
             ,
             the
             greatest
             estates
             that
             are
             will
             soon
             be
             wasted
             ,
             &
             come
             to
             nothing
             :
             
               and
               doth
               the
               crown
               endure
               to
               every
               generation
            
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Even
             the
             treasures
             of
             Princes
             will
             be
             exhausted
             at
             last
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             excessive
             in
             their
             expences
             ,
             &
             do
             not
             preserve
             their
             estates
             with
             care
             &
             diligence
             ;
             yea
             men
             in
             highest
             places
             of
             honour
             may
             be
             cast
             down
             from
             their
             places
             of
             dignity
             ,
             &
             so
             may
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             something
             that
             hath
             been
             stored
             up
             against
             future
             times
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               The
               hay
               appeareth
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             meet
             &
             ready
             for
             carriage
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             grasse
             in
             the
             meadows
             sprouteth
             out
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             reserved
             for
             hay
             against
             winter
             :
             
               and
               the
               tender
               grasse
               sheweth
               it self
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             
             the
             pastures
             which
             are
             for
             the
             summer
             feeding
             of
             the
             cattell
             :
             
               &
               the
               herbs
               of
               the
               mountains
               are
               gathered
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             grasse
             ,
             &
             other
             herbs
             which
             the
             mountains
             yield
             ,
             are
             gathered
             for
             fodder
             ,
             &
             other
             uses
             for
             the
             cattell
             &
             family
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             mountains
             may
             be
             mentioned
             only
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             was
             full
             of
             mountains
             .
             But
             now
             the
             aime
             of
             Solomon
             in
             reciting
             these
             particulars
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             commodity
             which
             the
             husbandman
             shall
             reap
             by
             the
             provident
             ordering
             of
             his
             estate
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             being
             carefull
             seasonably
             to
             gather
             &
             store
             up
             the
             plenty
             which
             God
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             causeth
             the
             earth
             to
             yield
             in
             the
             summer
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             only
             have
             his
             cattell
             well
             supplyed
             with
             food
             for
             that
             season
             ,
             but
             also
             lay
             up
             for
             them
             in
             store
             against
             the
             winter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               The
               lambs
               are
               for
               thy
               cloathing
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             skins
             and
             the
             wool
             of
             thy
             lambs
             &
             sheep
             ,
             whether
             sold
             or
             made
             into
             cloath
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             provide
             all
             sorts
             of
             cloathing
             for
             thy self
             &
             family
             ;
             wherein
             also
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             be
             content
             with
             such
             plain
             attire
             ,
             &
             not
             wast
             their
             estates
             in
             bravery
             above
             their
             condition
             ;
             
               and
               the
               goats
               are
               the
               price
               of
               thy
               field
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             money
             which
             thou
             makest
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             goats
             some
             say
             are
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             they
             might
             be
             better
             spared
             then
             the
             sheep
             )
             thou
             mayest
             pay
             the
             rent
             of
             the
             ground
             which
             thou
             hirest
             ;
             or
             ,
             make
             full
             as
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             another
             man
             would
             give
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             thine
             own
             ;
             or
             ,
             hire
             land
             also
             for
             tillage
             ,
             &
             defray
             all
             the
             charges
             laid
             out
             therein
             ;
             or
             ,
             corn
             for
             thy
             family
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             thou
             didst
             keep
             tillage
             in
             thine
             own
             hands
             ;
             or
             ,
             purchase
             lands
             for
             thee
             &
             thine
             heires
             after
             thee
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               have
               goats-milk
               enough
               for
               thy
               food
               ,
               for
               the
               food
               of
               thy
               house
               ,
               &
               for
               maintenance
               for
               thy
               maidens
               .
               )
            
             Under
             this
             particular
             of
             goats-milk
             (
             which
             some
             think
             is
             expressed
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             most
             nourishing
             &
             wholsome
             )
             all
             other
             milk
             ,
             &
             that
             which
             is
             made
             of
             milk
             ,
             is
             comprehended
             ,
             &
             that
             as
             the
             food
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             frugall
             husbandman
             shall
             do
             well
             to
             nourish
             both
             himself
             &
             his
             servants
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               wicked
               flee
               when
               no
               man
               pursueth
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             merely
             by
             means
             of
             the
             terrors
             of
             their
             own
             guilty
             accusing
             consciences
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             pannick
             fears
             wherewith
             they
             are
             in
             an
             extraordinany
             manner
             stricken
             by
             God
             :
             
               but
               the
               righteous
               are
               bold
               as
               a
               lion
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             a
             good
             cause
             &
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             do
             contemn
             all
             earthly
             things
             ,
             are
             comforted
             in
             Gods
             favour
             &
             protection
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             are
             usually
             strengthened
             with
             incredible
             courage
             &
             boldnesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               For
               the
               transgression
               of
               a
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             For
             the
             generall
             folly
             and
             wickednesse
             of
             a
             nation
             or
             state
             :
             
               many
               are
               the
               princes
               thereof
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             many
             at
             the
             same
             time
             striving
             one
             against
             the
             other
             for
             the
             supreme
             power
             ,
             or
             many
             in
             a
             short
             time
             succeeding
             one
             another
             ;
             &
             that
             either
             because
             God
             by
             his
             own
             immediate
             hand
             doth
             quickly
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             or
             else
             because
             they
             are
             often
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             insurrections
             &
             treacheries
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             thereby
             get
             into
             their
             places
             :
             which
             doth
             usually
             bring
             great
             calamity
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             makes
             great
             havock
             amongst
             them
             ;
             partly
             by
             great
             exactions
             imposed
             upon
             them
             ,
             &
             partly
             by
             the
             shedding
             of
             much
             blood
             amongst
             them
             .
             
               But
               by
               a
               man
               of
               understanding
               and
               knowledge
               the
               
               state
               thereof
               shall
               be
               prolonged
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             man
             eminently
             wise
             :
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             of
             a
             wise
             prince
             ,
             that
             useth
             all
             good
             means
             to
             suppresse
             or
             reforme
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             or
             any
             other
             wise
             man
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             whether
             near
             to
             the
             Prince
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             by
             perswading
             the
             seditious
             to
             be
             still
             &
             quiet
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             counsell
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             may
             do
             that
             which
             may
             be
             much
             for
             the
             safety
             &
             good
             of
             a
             land
             .
             And
             so
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Proverb
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             land
             is
             indangered
             by
             the
             generall
             profanenesse
             &
             folly
             of
             a
             nation
             ,
             by
             the
             wisdome
             &
             piety
             of
             some
             one
             man
             amongst
             them
             it
             may
             be
             preserved
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             the
             welfare
             of
             a
             nation
             shall
             be
             prolonged
             by
             men
             singularly
             wise
             &
             understanding
             &
             pious
             amongst
             the
             subjects
             :
             Or
             ,
             we
             may
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               by
               men
               of
               understanding
               &
               wisdome
               shall
               they
               likewise
               be
               prolonged
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             princes
             shall
             be
             prolonged
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               A
               poor
               man
               that
               oppresseth
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             namely
             when
             a
             beggerly
             judge
             or
             officer
             in
             some
             inferior
             place
             doth
             abuse
             his
             power
             for
             the
             crushing
             of
             some
             poor
             man
             ,
             or
             when
             any
             other
             poor
             man
             doth
             by
             false
             accusations
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             of
             fraud
             or
             force
             ,
             oppresse
             ;
             such
             an
             one
             
               is
               like
               a
               sweeping
               rain
               ,
               which
               leaveth
               no
               food
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             washeth
             away
             not
             only
             the
             fatnesse
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             seed
             it self
             ,
             &
             many
             times
             tears
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             &
             carries
             away
             the
             new-grown
             corn
             ,
             &
             beateth
             the
             fruit
             off
             the
             trees
             .
             Now
             though
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             similitude
             may
             be
             to
             imply
             the
             unnaturalnesse
             of
             this
             sin
             ,
             in
             that
             as
             the
             rain
             ,
             that
             should
             make
             the
             earth
             yield
             her
             fruit
             ,
             doth
             in
             such
             a
             case
             destroy
             it
             ;
             so
             the
             poor
             that
             should
             above
             others
             commiserate
             the
             poor
             ,
             do
             oppresse
             &
             undoe
             them
             :
             yet
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             chiefly
             to
             imply
             how
             boundlesse
             such
             mens
             oppression
             is
             ;
             partly
             because
             such
             men
             are
             of
             a
             base
             &
             sordid
             spirit
             ,
             &
             partly
             because
             their
             own
             penury
             maketh
             them
             insatiably
             greedy
             ;
             (
             even
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             hungry
             louse
             will
             bite
             sore
             )
             where
             they
             oppresse
             a
             poor
             man
             they
             sweep
             all
             away
             :
             whereas
             the
             rich
             will
             not
             mind
             small
             things
             ;
             with
             such
             beggerly
             people
             all
             is
             fish
             that
             comes
             to
             the
             net
             ,
             &
             what
             they
             seize
             upon
             is
             presently
             swallowed
             down
             without
             all
             hope
             of
             recovery
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               They
               that
               forsake
               the
               law
               praise
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             And
             consequently
             also
             they
             will
             reverence
             &
             favour
             them
             ,
             justify
             them
             &
             take
             their
             part
             upon
             all
             occasions
             :
             
               but
               such
               as
               keep
               the
               law
               contend
               with
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             only
             find
             fault
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             also
             rebuke
             them
             sharply
             ,
             they
             will
             withstand
             them
             in
             the
             evill
             they
             would
             doe
             ,
             &
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             the
             evill
             they
             have
             done
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Proverb
             may
             be
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             enough
             to
             prove
             a
             man
             wicked
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             one
             that
             is
             wont
             to
             praise
             &
             applaud
             wicked
             men
             ;
             yet
             he
             that
             will
             approve
             himself
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             must
             do
             more
             then
             dispraise
             the
             wicked
             ,
             he
             must
             contend
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Evill
               men
               understand
               not
               judgement
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             37.28
             ,
             30.
             
             Through
             their
             own
             blindnesse
             &
             wilfulnesse
             ,
             &
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             discern
             what
             is
             just
             &
             equall
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             whatever
             knowledge
             they
             may
             have
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             well
             looked
             upon
             as
             such
             as
             understand
             nothing
             :
             
               but
               they
               that
               seek
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             hearing
             the
             word
             &
             prayer
             ,
             &
             by
             an
             earnest
             endeavour
             to
             approve
             themselves
             ,
             &
             to
             
             obtain
             his
             favour
             :
             
               understand
               all
               things
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             for
             the
             well-ordering
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             &
             the
             attaining
             of
             life
             eternall
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Better
               is
               the
               poor
               that
               walketh
               in
               his
               uprightnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             happier
             and
             indeed
             a
             richer
             man
             :
             
               then
               he
               that
               is
               perverse
               in
               his
               wayes
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             then
             a
             wicked
             false-hearted
             man
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Deut.
             32.5
             :
             
               though
               he
               be
               rich
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             19.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Who
               so
               keepeth
               the
               law
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             And
             so
             in
             obedience
             thereto
             ,
             &
             not
             merely
             for
             worldly
             respects
             ,
             avoideth
             the
             company
             of
             riotous
             persons
             ;
             
               is
               a
               wise
               son
            
             ,
             &
             so
             an
             honour
             to
             his
             father
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               is
               a
               companion
               of
               riotous
               men
               ,
            
             as
             being
             one
             that
             regards
             not
             Gods
             law
             ;
             
               shameth
               his
               father
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             foolish
             son
             ,
             &
             so
             dishonoureth
             his
             father
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Chap.
             10.5
             .
             &
             27.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               He
               that
               by
               usury
               &
               unjust
               gain
               increaseth
               his
               substance
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             by
             usury
             &
             increase
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             :
             &
             then
             by
             usury
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             taking
             of
             interest
             for
             the
             lending
             of
             money
             ;
             &
             by
             increase
             ,
             the
             taking
             of
             an
             overplus
             for
             the
             lending
             of
             any
             other
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Lev.
             25.37
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               give
               him
               thy
               money
               upon
               usury
               ,
               nor
               lend
               him
               thy
               victuals
               for
               increase
               .
               He
               shall
               gather
               it
               for
               him
               that
               will
               pitty
               the
               poor
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             let
             him
             long
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             providence
             will
             some
             way
             bring
             it
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             that
             will
             do
             good
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               He
               that
               turneth
               away
               his
               ear
               from
               hearing
               the
               law
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             wittingly
             &
             wilfully
             refuseth
             to
             hear
             or
             obey
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             
               even
               his
               prayer
               shall
               be
               abomination
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             15.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Who
               so
               causeth
               the
               righteous
               to
               go
               astray
               in
               an
               evill
               way
               ,
               he
               shall
               fall
               himself
               into
               his
               own
               pit
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             that
             allure
             men
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             whereby
             they
             hope
             to
             bring
             some
             evill
             or
             mischief
             upon
             them
             ,
             shall
             ,
             through
             Gods
             just
             judgement
             ,
             fall
             into
             that
             very
             mischief
             which
             they
             hoped
             to
             bring
             upon
             the
             righteous
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             Chap.
             26.27
             .
             I
             know
             that
             many
             Expositors
             ,
             by
             
               causing
               the
               righteous
               to
               goe
               astray
               in
               an
               evill
               way
               ,
            
             do
             understand
             the
             seducing
             them
             into
             some
             way
             of
             error
             &
             heresy
             ,
             or
             other
             wickedness
             ;
             &
             that
             of
             such
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             
               shall
               fall
            
             into
             their
             
               own
               pit
            
             ,
             because
             those
             that
             mislead
             men
             out
             of
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             into
             those
             crooked
             wayes
             that
             lead
             to
             the
             infernall
             pit
             ,
             shall
             themselves
             also
             be
             cast
             into
             that
             pit
             whereinto
             they
             have
             caused
             others
             to
             fall
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Matth.
             15.14
             .
             
               if
               the
               blind
               lead
               the
               blind
               ,
               both
               shall
               fall
               into
               the
               ditch
               .
            
             But
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             clause
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             misleading
             men
             into
             some
             way
             of
             mischief
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               fall
               himself
               into
               his
               own
               pit
               :
            
             Only
             in
             regard
             that
             usually
             men
             draw
             the
             righteous
             into
             the
             evill
             of
             mischief
             ,
             by
             seducing
             them
             into
             some
             
               evill
               way
            
             of
             sin
             ,
             therefore
             both
             may
             be
             included
             .
             
               But
               the
               upright
               shall
               have
               good
               things
               in
               possession
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             righteous
             ,
             whom
             they
             sought
             to
             insnare
             ,
             shall
             not
             only
             escape
             their
             snares
             ,
             &
             so
             continue
             to
             enjoy
             those
             good
             blessings
             for
             which
             they
             were
             maligned
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             also
             possesse
             the
             good
             of
             those
             that
             would
             have
             ensnared
             them
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             blessed
             of
             God
             with
             all
             good
             blessings
             ,
             both
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             &
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               rich
               man
               is
               wise
               in
               his
               own
               conceit
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             1.
             because
             finding
             how
             bravely
             he
             lives
             in
             every
             respect
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             is
             honoured
             and
             applauded
             
             in
             the
             world
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             riches
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             that
             it
             was
             wisely
             done
             of
             him
             to
             seek
             after
             riches
             ,
             &
             not
             foolishly
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             scrupulous
             conscience
             ,
             to
             neglect
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             to
             himself
             ;
             2.
             because
             he
             apprehends
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             merely
             by
             his
             own
             wisdome
             that
             he
             hath
             gotten
             so
             great
             riches
             ;
             &
             3.
             because
             riches
             do
             usually
             puffe
             up
             men
             ,
             &
             make
             them
             highly
             conceited
             of
             themselves
             in
             every
             regard
             :
             
               but
               the
               poor
               that
               hath
               understanding
               searcheth
               him
               out
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             minds
             not
             his
             outward
             condition
             ,
             nor
             is
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             opinion
             and
             applause
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             he
             weighs
             &
             examines
             whether
             his
             speeches
             &
             actions
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             do
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             argue
             him
             to
             be
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             he
             judgeth
             of
             him
             as
             he
             is
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             the
             Proverb
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             giveth
             riches
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               When
               righteous
               men
               do
               rejoyce
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             down-fall
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             opposite
             clause
             )
             &
             because
             good
             men
             do
             prosper
             and
             are
             exalted
             ,
             whether
             themselves
             or
             others
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.10
             :
             
               there
               is
               great
               glory
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             the
             Church
             &
             commonwealth
             in
             generall
             ,
             &
             the
             estates
             of
             private
             men
             in
             particular
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             prosperous
             &
             flourishing
             condition
             ;
             Religion
             is
             advanced
             ,
             justice
             is
             executed
             ,
             peace
             &
             plenty
             abounds
             ,
             &
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             is
             every
             where
             exalted
             :
             
               but
               when
               the
               wicked
               rise
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               hidden
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             good
             man
             ,
             that
             indeed
             only
             deserves
             the
             name
             of
             
               a
               man
            
             ,
             lyeth
             close
             &
             hideth
             himself
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             for
             fear
             of
             oppression
             ,
             or
             for
             grief
             ,
             not
             caring
             to
             stir
             abroad
             when
             he
             seeth
             things
             in
             so
             ill
             a
             condition
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             more
             generally
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             both
             good
             &
             bad
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             a
             case
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             hide
             themselves
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             discontent
             ,
             or
             for
             fear
             of
             rapine
             &
             oppression
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             is
             that
             other
             translation
             ,
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               when
               the
               wicked
               rise
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               sought
               for
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             good
             man
             is
             sought
             for
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             found
             ;
             or
             ,
             men
             are
             never
             in
             safety
             ,
             but
             oppressours
             ,
             whether
             the
             prince
             or
             others
             ,
             are
             continually
             hunting
             after
             them
             ;
             the
             godly
             are
             sought
             for
             to
             be
             slain
             ,
             and
             the
             rich
             to
             be
             spoiled
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               He
               that
               covereth
               his
               sins
               shall
               not
               prosper
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             shall
             doe
             him
             no
             good
             ,
             as
             he
             hopeth
             it
             should
             ,
             for
             the
             securing
             of
             him
             either
             from
             shame
             or
             punishment
             ;
             or
             ,
             God
             will
             punish
             him
             for
             it
             without
             shewing
             him
             any
             mercy
             :
             for
             this
             is
             clearly
             implyed
             from
             the
             following
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               whosoever
               confesseth
               and
               forsaketh
               them
               ,
               shall
               have
               mercy
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             every
             regard
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               As
               a
               roaring
               lion
               and
               a
               ranging
               bear
               ,
               so
               is
               a
               wicked
               ruler
               over
               the
               poor
               people
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             being
             to
             them
             what
             a
             shepheard
             is
             to
             his
             flock
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             place
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             terrour
             to
             the
             poor
             miserable
             people
             ,
             and
             doth
             with
             insatiable
             covetousnesse
             and
             cruelty
             tear
             and
             devour
             them
             ,
             being
             herein
             like
             a
             hungry
             roaring
             lion
             ,
             and
             a
             ravening
             bear
             .
             Yet
             by
             
               the
               poor
               people
            
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             poorer
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             whom
             to
             oppresse
             is
             the
             greatest
             cruelty
             ,
             &
             who
             are
             notwithstanding
             oftenest
             devoured
             by
             such
             tyrants
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             least
             able
             to
             withstand
             or
             revenge
             their
             oppressions
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               The
               prince
               that
               wanteth
               understanding
               is
               also
               a
               great
               oppressour
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             he
             is
             also
             one
             of
             those
             that
             are
             to
             the
             poor
             people
             as
             roaring
             lions
             and
             ranging
             bears
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             
             fool
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             also
             through
             covetousnesse
             a
             great
             oppressour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             not
             prolong
             his
             daies
             :
             which
             is
             implyed
             from
             the
             following
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               he
               that
               hateth
               covetousnesse
            
             ,
             and
             so
             like
             a
             wise
             man
             doth
             not
             oppresse
             his
             subjects
             ,
             
               shall
               prolong
               his
               daies
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               A
               man
               that
               doeth
               violence
               to
               the
               bloud
               of
               any
               person
               ,
               shall
               flee
               to
               the
               pit
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             suddenly
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             till
             then
             he
             shall
             be
             in
             continuall
             terrours
             and
             fears
             :
             
               let
               no
               man
               stay
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             no
             man
             undertake
             to
             save
             him
             ;
             or
             ,
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             secure
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Whoso
               walketh
               uprightly
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             evil
             designs
             of
             his
             enemies
             ;
             from
             all
             dangers
             &
             mischiefs
             here
             ,
             and
             from
             eternall
             destruction
             hereafter
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               is
               perverse
               in
               his
               waies
               shall
               fall
               at
               once
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             shall
             never
             rise
             again
             ;
             he
             shall
             be
             suddenly
             ,
             utterly
             &
             irrecoverably
             destroyed
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               He
               that
               tilleth
               his
               land
               shall
               have
               plenty
               of
               bread
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             12.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               A
               faithfull
               man
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             man
             that
             trusteth
             in
             God
             ,
             &
             is
             constantly
             faithfull
             in
             word
             &
             deed
             ,
             
               shall
               abound
               with
               blessings
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             contented
             with
             his
             estate
             ,
             &
             will
             not
             enrich
             himself
             by
             unlawfull
             means
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.6
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               hasteth
               to
               be
               rich
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               innocent
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             unpunished
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             an
             unfaithfull
             man
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             forbear
             any
             thing
             whereby
             he
             may
             enrich
             himself
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             20.21
             .
             &
             6.29
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               To
               have
               respect
               of
               persons
               is
               not
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             18.5
             :
             
               for
               ,
               for
               a
               piece
               of
               bread
               that
               man
               will
               transgresse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             make
             no
             more
             conscience
             of
             being
             exactly
             just
             ,
             or
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             once
             against
             conscience
             judged
             unjustly
             ,
             with
             the
             least
             bribe
             that
             can
             be
             conceived
             will
             such
             a
             man
             be
             corrupted
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               He
               that
               hasteth
               to
               be
               rich
               hath
               an
               evil
               eye
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             grudgeth
             to
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             &
             looketh
             with
             a
             grudging
             malignant
             eye
             upon
             those
             that
             receive
             any
             thing
             from
             him
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             envieth
             &
             coveteth
             what
             others
             enjoy
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             23.6
             .
             )
             &
             consequently
             he
             will
             watch
             to
             bereave
             &
             defraud
             others
             of
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             not
             caring
             by
             what
             evil
             means
             he
             enricheth
             himself
             :
             
               and
               knoweth
               not
               that
               poverty
               shall
               come
               upon
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             care
             to
             slee
             poverty
             ,
             &
             to
             enrich
             himself
             ,
             yet
             poverty
             shall
             suddenly
             &
             unexpectedly
             surprize
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             he
             deserves
             for
             his
             griping
             from
             others
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             20.21
             .
             )
             And
             consequently
             hereby
             also
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             he
             little
             therefore
             considers
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             compassion
             of
             others
             ,
             &
             shall
             have
             as
             little
             shewn
             him
             as
             he
             hath
             shewn
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Who
               so
               robbeth
               his
               father
               or
               his
               mother
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             openly
             with
             his
             lips
             ,
             or
             secretly
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             
               It
               is
               no
               transgression
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             concluding
             that
             children
             are
             to
             live
             upon
             the
             estates
             of
             their
             parents
             :
             
               the
               same
               is
               the
               companion
               of
               a
               destroyer
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             man-slayer
             &
             murderer
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             Exod.
             12.23
             .
             Ezek.
             9.1
             .
             )
             or
             a
             thief
             and
             high-way
             robber
             ,
             or
             a
             plunderer
             in
             war
             ,
             or
             a
             riotous
             spend-thrift
             and
             waster
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             translated
             
             chap.
             18.9
             .
             And
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             under
             what
             vain
             pretences
             soever
             he
             thinks
             to
             justify
             himself
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             should
             be
             of
             giving
             that
             to
             God
             which
             he
             so
             steals
             from
             his
             parents
             ,
             much
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             Corban
             ,
             Mat.
             15.5
             ,
             6.
             he
             is
             no
             better
             then
             a
             thief
             &
             robber
             ,
             yea
             a
             murderer
             ,
             &
             as
             such
             deserves
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             laws
             Exod.
             21.17
             .
             &
             Deut.
             21.18
             ,
             21
             :
             and
             that
             because
             he
             robs
             them
             of
             their
             livelyhood
             ,
             and
             breaks
             their
             hearts
             with
             grief
             .
             Yet
             some
             hold
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             by
             saying
             that
             such
             an
             one
             is
             
               the
               companion
               of
               a
               destroyer
            
             ,
             intends
             to
             shew
             ,
             either
             that
             it
             is
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             riotous
             spend-thrifts
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             keeps
             company
             ,
             and
             the
             base
             courses
             whereinto
             they
             draw
             him
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             one
             is
             brought
             to
             this
             wickednesse
             of
             robbing
             his
             parents
             ,
             or
             that
             such
             an
             one
             is
             like
             to
             joyn
             himself
             at
             last
             even
             with
             cut-throat
             robbers
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               of
               a
               proud
               heart
               ,
               stirreth
               up
               strife
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             13.10
             .
             1.
             because
             such
             an
             one
             out
             of
             pride
             of
             heart
             cannot
             bear
             the
             least
             damage
             or
             injury
             done
             him
             by
             others
             ;
             2.
             because
             he
             will
             be
             prone
             causelesly
             to
             think
             himself
             slighted
             and
             injured
             ,
             if
             all
             be
             not
             done
             according
             to
             his
             own
             mind
             ;
             3.
             because
             he
             will
             not
             rest
             upon
             God
             for
             the
             righting
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             his
             own
             avenger
             ;
             4.
             because
             having
             great
             thoughts
             of
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             eager
             still
             to
             seek
             great
             things
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             pursuit
             hereof
             is
             ready
             to
             oppresse
             others
             ,
             and
             be
             offended
             with
             those
             that
             any
             way
             hinder
             him
             in
             his
             designs
             ,
             therefore
             he
             will
             be
             still
             quarrelling
             and
             contending
             with
             others
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             must
             needs
             tend
             to
             the
             wasting
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             cause
             him
             to
             pine
             away
             with
             inward
             vexation
             of
             mind
             ,
             so
             it
             often
             provokes
             God
             to
             pull
             him
             down
             :
             which
             is
             implyed
             from
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               he
               that
               putteth
               his
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             being
             of
             an
             humble
             spirit
             ,
             can
             patiently
             bear
             injuries
             ,
             and
             will
             by
             no
             means
             be
             injurious
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             reposing
             himself
             upon
             Gods
             carefull
             providence
             over
             him
             :
             
               shall
               be
               made
               fat
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             live
             peaceably
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             he
             shall
             abound
             with
             blessings
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             11.25
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               He
               that
               trusteth
               in
               his
               own
               heart
               is
               a
               fool
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             relyeth
             upon
             his
             own
             corrupt
             wisdome
             and
             reason
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             3.5
             .
             )
             or
             upon
             his
             own
             strength
             and
             abilities
             any
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             despiseth
             the
             counsell
             of
             others
             ,
             yea
             never
             minds
             the
             counsell
             and
             direction
             of
             God
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             but
             doeth
             whatever
             seemeth
             good
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             confidently
             ,
             rusheth
             into
             any
             temptation
             and
             danger
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             proud
             presumptuous
             fool
             ,
             and
             shall
             surely
             fall
             into
             many
             errours
             ,
             and
             desperate
             inevitable
             miseries
             :
             as
             is
             implyed
             from
             the
             following
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               whoso
               walketh
               wisely
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             warily
             and
             advisedly
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             counsell
             of
             wise
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             having
             no
             confidence
             in
             himself
             ,
             trusteth
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             seeketh
             to
             God
             for
             a
             blessing
             :
             
               he
               shall
               be
               delivered
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             those
             dangers
             wherein
             otherwise
             he
             might
             have
             perished
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               He
               that
               giveth
               unto
               the
               poor
               shall
               not
               lack
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               hideth
               his
               eyes
               shall
               have
               many
               a
               curse
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             poor
             people
             shall
             lade
             him
             with
             imprecations
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             poure
             forth
             manifold
             plagues
             and
             miseries
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               When
               the
               wicked
               rise
               ,
               men
               hide
               themselves
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             flying
             their
             countrey
             ,
             or
             concealing
             themselves
             in
             secret
             places
             ;
             &
             that
             either
             to
             avoid
             the
             tyranny
             of
             such
             Rulers
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             decline
             those
             publick
             judgements
             which
             God
             is
             wont
             to
             bring
             upon
             people
             in
             such
             corrupt
             times
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             Yet
             if
             we
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             of
             the
             righteous
             only
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             times
             there
             are
             but
             few
             righteous
             men
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             all
             in
             a
             manner
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             their
             wicked
             rulers
             .
             
               But
               when
               they
               perish
               ,
               the
               righteous
               encrease
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             those
             that
             before
             lay
             hid
             ,
             do
             then
             appear
             again
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             many
             others
             are
             wonne
             into
             the
             waies
             of
             righteousnesse
             by
             their
             counsell
             and
             example
             ;
             yea
             also
             by
             observing
             the
             judgements
             that
             are
             fallen
             upon
             their
             wicked
             rulers
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             encouragement
             and
             good
             example
             they
             have
             from
             those
             good
             rulers
             ,
             that
             succeed
             in
             their
             room
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               WHen
               the
               righteous
               are
               in
               authority
               ,
               the
               people
               rejoyce
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             may
             be
             read
             also
             ,
             
               When
               the
               righteous
               are
               encreased
            
             :
             but
             this
             is
             included
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             where
             the
             righteous
             are
             in
             authority
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             the
             righteous
             amongst
             the
             people
             will
             then
             encrease
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             11.10
             .
             &
             28.12
             ,
             &
             28.
             
             
               But
               where
               the
               wicked
               beareth
               rule
               ,
               the
               people
               mourn
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             they
             dare
             not
             openly
             complain
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             they
             secretly
             sigh
             and
             mourn
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             such
             rulers
             are
             usually
             great
             oppressours
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             the
             people
             for
             want
             of
             good
             order
             are
             then
             fearlesly
             injurious
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             &
             running
             into
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             do
             cast
             themselves
             headlong
             into
             the
             pit
             of
             destruction
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             Lord
             also
             doth
             usually
             then
             plague
             such
             a
             people
             with
             manifold
             judgements
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Whoso
               loveth
               wisdome
               ,
               rejoyceth
               his
               father
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             10.1
             .
             &
             15.20
             .
             The
             love
             of
             wisdome
             is
             here
             opposed
             to
             the
             love
             of
             harlots
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               he
               that
               keepth
               company
               with
               harlots
               ,
               spendeth
               his
               substance
               .
            
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               king
               by
               judgement
               stablisheth
               the
               land
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             administring
             justice
             equally
             to
             all
             ,
             he
             settleth
             both
             his
             kingdome
             and
             people
             in
             a
             safe
             and
             flourishing
             condition
             :
             
               but
               he
               that
               receiveth
               gifts
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             king
             that
             taketh
             bribes
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             for
             the
             putting
             of
             men
             into
             places
             of
             magistracy
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             perverting
             of
             justice
             ,
             by
             acquitting
             the
             guilty
             or
             condemning
             the
             innocent
             :
             
               overthroweth
               it
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             because
             by
             such
             hope
             of
             impunity
             men
             will
             be
             encouraged
             in
             their
             injurious
             dealings
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             which
             often
             proves
             the
             ruine
             of
             kingdomes
             ;
             2.
             because
             the
             people
             do
             hereupon
             become
             mutinous
             ;
             and
             3.
             because
             such
             injustice
             will
             however
             provoke
             God
             to
             destroy
             a
             people
             .
             That
             which
             is
             translated
             ,
             
               he
               that
               receiveth
               gifts
            
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               a
               man
               of
               oblations
            
             :
             and
             accordingly
             some
             understand
             this
             of
             sacrilegious
             Princes
             ,
             that
             seize
             upon
             those
             things
             which
             have
             been
             given
             to
             God.
             And
             some
             Expositours
             conceive
             also
             ,
             that
             because
             Solomon
             saith
             not
             ,
             
               a
               king
               that
               receiveth
               gifts
            
             ,
             but
             
               he
               that
               receiveth
               gifts
            
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             that
             such
             an
             one
             deserveth
             not
             the
             name
             of
             a
             
             king
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             bribe-taking
             overthroweth
             kingdomes
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             done
             by
             the
             king
             himself
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             subordinate
             officers
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               A
               man
               that
               flattereth
               his
               neighbour
               spreadeth
               a
               net
               for
               his
               feet
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             flatterers
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             friends
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             better
             then
             deadly
             enemies
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             doe
             that
             to
             those
             they
             flatter
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             they
             lay
             in
             wait
             to
             take
             away
             their
             lives
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             by
             flattering
             them
             in
             their
             vices
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             should
             reprove
             them
             ,
             they
             encourage
             them
             to
             run
             on
             in
             those
             waies
             of
             perdition
             ,
             &
             by
             extolling
             them
             above
             measure
             ,
             they
             puff
             them
             up
             with
             damnable
             pride
             &
             self-conceit
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             what-ever
             flatterers
             may
             pretend
             ,
             their
             aime
             is
             always
             thereby
             to
             beguile
             &
             deceive
             those
             they
             flatter
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             ensnare
             them
             ,
             &
             bring
             them
             into
             some
             danger
             ,
             or
             to
             get
             them
             into
             their
             power
             ,
             &
             to
             make
             a
             prey
             of
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             prophet
             ,
             Mic.
             7.2
             .
             
               they
               all
               lye
               in
               wait
               for
               bloud
               ;
               they
               hunt
               every
               man
               his
               brother
               with
               a
               net
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               In
               the
               transgression
               of
               an
               evil
               man
               there
               is
               a
               snare
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             promise
             himself
             safety
             and
             content
             in
             his
             wicked
             way
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             bring
             judgements
             &
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             upon
             him
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Deut.
             7.16
             .
             &
             Prov.
             5.22
             .
             &
             11.5
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             12.13
             .
             &
             Job
             18.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             &
             so
             he
             shall
             mourn
             &
             howle
             :
             which
             is
             implyed
             by
             the
             following
             opposite
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               righteous
               doth
               sing
               &
               rejoyce
            
             ▪
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             &
             is
             free
             both
             from
             such
             snares
             &
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             them
             ,
             &
             knoweth
             he
             hath
             just
             cause
             to
             rejoyce
             even
             in
             his
             afflictions
             .
             But
             some
             do
             otherwise
             understand
             this
             Proverb
             ,
             as
             thus
             :
             
               In
               the
               transgression
               of
               an
               evil
               man
               there
               is
               a
               snare
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             insnared
             by
             the
             evil
             he
             intendeth
             or
             doeth
             to
             the
             righteous
             :
             
               but
               the
               righteous
               doth
               sing
               &
               rejoyce
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             for
             his
             own
             deliverance
             ,
             &
             Gods
             just
             judgement
             upon
             the
             wicked
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             11.10
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             58.10
             .
             Or
             thus
             :
             
               In
               the
               transgression
               of
               an
               evil
               man
               there
               is
               a
               snare
            
             ;
             because
             he
             labours
             to
             draw
             others
             to
             partake
             with
             him
             in
             his
             wickednesse
             :
             but
             the
             righteous
             is
             delivered
             from
             this
             snare
             ,
             and
             so
             rejoyceth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               righteous
               considereth
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             be
             righteous
             ,
             whether
             judge
             or
             private
             person
             ,
             though
             he
             will
             not
             respect
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             carefully
             search
             into
             the
             justice
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             &
             will
             accordingly
             help
             &
             relieve
             them
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             Job
             29.16
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             41.1
             :
             
               but
               the
               wicked
               regardeth
               not
               to
               know
               it
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             the
             more
             freely
             slight
             and
             oppresse
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Scornfull
               men
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             1.22
             .
             and
             8.8
             .
             and
             Psal
             .
             1.1
             :
             
               bring
               a
               city
               into
               a
               snare
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             desperate
             dangers
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             stirring
             up
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             or
             the
             magistrate
             against
             the
             city
             ,
             with
             their
             obstinate
             and
             incorrigible
             wickednesse
             and
             rebellion
             ;
             or
             by
             provoking
             with
             scornfull
             and
             opprobrious
             words
             or
             usage
             ,
             (
             as
             Hanun
             dealt
             with
             Davids
             embassadours
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             10.3
             ,
             4.
             )
             any
             that
             may
             be
             stirred
             up
             thereby
             to
             come
             in
             a
             hostile
             manner
             against
             them
             to
             ruine
             the
             city
             .
             But
             this
             may
             be
             read
             also
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Scornfull
               men
               set
               a
               city
               on
               fire
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             kindling
             dissentions
             ,
             or
             raising
             tumults
             therein
             ;
             or
             by
             drawing
             down
             judgements
             from
             God
             by
             their
             wickednesse
             upon
             the
             inhabitants
             .
             
               But
               wise
               men
               turn
               away
               wrath
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             supreme
             magistrate
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             incensed
             against
             the
             city
             ;
             as
             namely
             by
             appeasing
             mutinies
             ,
             by
             their
             wise
             counsell
             ,
             by
             their
             prayers
             and
             righteous
             
             conversation
             ,
             and
             opposing
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             others
             ;
             &
             so
             they
             deliver
             the
             city
             from
             danger
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               If
               a
               wise
               man
               contended
               with
               a
               foolish
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             seeking
             thereby
             to
             pacify
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             reclaim
             him
             from
             any
             evil
             way
             ,
             or
             to
             convince
             him
             of
             any
             point
             of
             truth
             or
             right
             :
             
               whether
               he
               rage
               or
               laugh
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             doe
             it
             in
             a
             severe
             manner
             ,
             with
             much
             vehemency
             of
             spirit
             ,
             &
             with
             discovering
             himself
             to
             be
             highly
             offended
             at
             the
             fools
             presumption
             &
             obstinacy
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             doe
             it
             with
             all
             mildnesse
             ,
             in
             a
             smiling
             &
             jesting
             way
             ,
             as
             pitying
             &
             laughing
             at
             his
             impertinencies
             &
             folly
             :
             
               there
               is
               no
               rest
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             quiet
             or
             content
             or
             satisfy
             the
             fool
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             himself
             shall
             never
             be
             quiet
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             ever
             able
             to
             free
             himself
             from
             him
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             the
             expressions
             here
             used
             of
             raging
             &
             laughing
             do
             better
             fit
             the
             foolish
             then
             the
             wise
             man
             ,
             I
             should
             rather
             understand
             that
             clause
             of
             him
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             wise
             man
             contendeth
             with
             a
             fool
             ,
             whether
             the
             fool
             do
             rage
             against
             the
             wise
             man
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             laugh
             &
             scoff
             at
             him
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               rest
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             quieting
             of
             him
             ;
             or
             he
             is
             as
             insufferable
             to
             the
             wise
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             laughs
             &
             is
             in
             sport
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             is
             furious
             and
             rageth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               bloud-thirsty
               hate
               the
               upright
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             even
             the
             upright
             man
             that
             is
             most
             harmlesse
             &
             innocent
             in
             his
             life
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             so
             hate
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             spare
             his
             life
             :
             &
             that
             because
             his
             upright
             life
             doth
             condemn
             their
             wickednesse
             ;
             &
             because
             upright
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             oppose
             such
             bloudy
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             to
             have
             them
             punished
             :
             yea
             this
             may
             imply
             also
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             hating
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             better
             then
             murderers
             in
             Gods
             sight
             .
             
               But
               the
               just
               seek
               his
               soul
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             love
             the
             upright
             ,
             &
             so
             seek
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             &
             so
             rescue
             him
             from
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             bloud-thirsty
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             will
             require
             his
             life
             of
             the
             bloud-thirsty
             that
             have
             slain
             him
             ,
             by
             bringing
             them
             to
             suffer
             for
             it
             :
             yea
             &
             some
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             bloud-thirsty
             hate
             &
             slay
             the
             upright
             ,
             the
             just
             and
             upright
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             will
             seek
             to
             preserve
             the
             life
             of
             the
             bloud-thirsty
             man.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               A
               fool
               uttereth
               all
               his
               mind
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             10.14
             .
             &
             12.16
             ,
             23.
             
             &
             14.33
             .
             &
             15.28
             .
             &
             17.27
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               If
               a
               ruler
               hearken
               to
               lies
               ,
               all
               his
               servants
               are
               wicked
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             he
             thinks
             them
             all
             such
             ,
             because
             by
             those
             liars
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hearkens
             ,
             they
             are
             reported
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             they
             are
             usually
             wicked
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             flatterers
             &
             slanderers
             ,
             &
             such
             as
             will
             tell
             him
             all
             manner
             of
             lies
             ,
             as
             hoping
             thereby
             to
             please
             him
             &
             get
             his
             favour
             :
             And
             then
             besides
             1.
             
             Servants
             are
             usually
             such
             as
             are
             their
             rulers
             ;
             2.
             such
             rulers
             will
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             have
             no
             other
             servants
             ;
             &
             3.
             
             God
             doth
             often
             in
             his
             wrath
             fit
             them
             with
             servants
             sutable
             to
             their
             temper
             .
             Some
             conceive
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             
               all
               his
               servants
               are
               liars
            
             ,
             but
             more
             generally
             ,
             
               all
               his
               servants
               are
               wicked
            
             ,
             because
             lying
             is
             usually
             a
             covert
             for
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               The
               poor
               and
               the
               deceitfull
               man
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               the
               usurer
               ,
               )
               meet
               together
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             poor
             and
             the
             rich
             ,
             for
             he
             mentioned
             the
             usurer
             ,
             or
             the
             deceitfull
             man
             ,
             only
             ,
             because
             rich
             men
             do
             usually
             get
             their
             great
             estates
             by
             usury
             and
             deceit
             :
             
               the
               Lord
               lighteneth
               both
               their
               eyes
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             both
             live
             by
             him
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             13.2
             .
             and
             he
             causeth
             his
             sunne
             to
             shine
             upon
             them
             both
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             mercy
             and
             giveth
             the
             graces
             of
             his
             spirit
             equally
             to
             both
             ,
             without
             
             any
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             22.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               rod
               and
               reproof
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             either
             of
             them
             severally
             ;
             or
             ,
             the
             rod
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             reproof
             :
             
               give
               wisdome
            
             ;
             (
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             making
             children
             fools
             ,
             as
             fond
             parents
             are
             wont
             to
             say
             it
             will
             do
             )
             &
             therefore
             such
             a
             child
             will
             be
             an
             honour
             to
             his
             parents
             ,
             which
             is
             implyed
             from
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               but
               a
               child
               left
               to
               himself
               bringeth
               his
               mother
               to
               shame
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             through
             his
             folly
             and
             wickednesse
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               When
               the
               wicked
               are
               multiplied
               ,
               transgression
               encreaseth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             there
             are
             then
             the
             more
             to
             transgresse
             Gods
             laws
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             wicked
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             sollicit
             others
             to
             sin
             ,
             to
             encourage
             &
             help
             one
             another
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             yea
             their
             very
             example
             is
             infectious
             ;
             &
             especially
             because
             the
             very
             multitude
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             in
             it self
             a
             ground
             of
             making
             them
             bold
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             they
             are
             prone
             to
             justify
             themselves
             in
             that
             they
             doe
             ,
             by
             the
             example
             of
             a
             multitude
             ;
             at
             least
             they
             become
             hereby
             fearlesse
             of
             being
             hindered
             in
             the
             evil
             they
             would
             doe
             ,
             or
             of
             being
             punished
             for
             it
             when
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             &
             may
             rather
             hope
             thereupon
             to
             be
             countenanced
             &
             favoured
             by
             many
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             presumption
             of
             the
             wicked
             Israelites
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             this
             ,
             Hos
             .
             4.7
             .
             
               As
               they
               were
               encreased
               ,
               so
               they
               sinned
               against
               me
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               the
               righteous
               shall
               see
               their
               fall
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             91.8
             .
             It
             is
             doubtless
             here
             added
             ,
             either
             to
             secure
             the
             righteous
             from
             being
             drawn
             away
             by
             the
             throng
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             to
             the
             encrease
             of
             their
             transgressions
             ;
             or
             to
             comfort
             them
             both
             against
             their
             fear
             of
             being
             in
             danger
             in
             such
             times
             ,
             &
             against
             their
             sorrow
             for
             such
             abounding
             wickednesse
             ,
             &
             so
             likewise
             to
             beat
             off
             wicked
             men
             from
             hoping
             to
             escape
             punishments
             because
             of
             their
             multitudes
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             their
             transgressions
             are
             encreased
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             sin
             is
             filled
             up
             ,
             &
             so
             the
             nearer
             they
             are
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Correct
               thy
               son
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               give
               thee
               rest
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             irksome
             and
             grievous
             to
             thee
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             yet
             afterwards
             it
             will
             free
             thee
             from
             all
             those
             vexations
             which
             his
             former
             miscarriages
             had
             brought
             upon
             thee
             ;
             yea
             it
             will
             free
             thee
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             future
             trouble
             ,
             because
             coming
             to
             more
             years
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             governed
             ,
             so
             that
             thou
             maiest
             sleep
             quietly
             ,
             and
             when
             thy
             time
             comes
             thou
             maiest
             die
             the
             more
             peaceably
             .
             Besides
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             rest
             which
             such
             a
             father
             may
             take
             in
             his
             old
             age
             ,
             because
             his
             son
             so
             made
             good
             by
             correction
             will
             so
             manage
             all
             his
             businesse
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             then
             sit
             still
             ,
             &
             never
             trouble
             himself
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             which
             he
             may
             inwardly
             enjoy
             ,
             however
             it
             fares
             with
             his
             child
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             used
             the
             means
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               he
               shall
               give
               delight
               unto
               his
               soul
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Where
               there
               is
               no
               vision
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             no
             prophecy
             &
             publick
             preaching
             :
             &
             that
             ,
             either
             because
             those
             whose
             office
             it
             is
             to
             teach
             ,
             do
             wholly
             neglect
             their
             duty
             ;
             or
             because
             the
             people
             will
             not
             endure
             teaching
             ,
             at
             least
             when
             it
             is
             faithfully
             discharged
             ;
             or
             because
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             former
             wickednesse
             of
             a
             people
             ,
             doth
             remove
             their
             teachers
             ,
             (
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             sign
             of
             imminent
             destruction
             :
             )
             
               the
               people
               perish
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             for
             want
             of
             instruction
             they
             run
             into
             all
             kind
             of
             
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             utter
             destruction
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               the
               people
               made
               naked
            
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Ex.
             32.25
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               he
               that
               keepeth
               the
               law
               ,
               happy
               is
               be
               ,
            
             that
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             though
             a
             people
             that
             enjoy
             not
             the
             publick
             ministry
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             generality
             in
             great
             danger
             of
             perishing
             thereby
             ;
             yet
             it
             followeth
             not
             but
             that
             those
             amongst
             them
             that
             do
             conscionably
             practise
             what
             they
             have
             formerly
             learned
             ,
             may
             be
             truly
             happy
             :
             or
             2.
             that
             though
             the
             want
             of
             a
             teaching
             ministry
             be
             enough
             to
             destroy
             a
             people
             ;
             yet
             the
             enjoying
             of
             such
             a
             ministry
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             make
             men
             happy
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             practise
             what
             is
             thereby
             taught
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               A
               servant
               will
               not
               be
               corrected
               by
               words
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             of
             one
             that
             is
             indeed
             a
             servant
             ,
             or
             of
             one
             that
             is
             of
             a
             servile
             and
             stubborn
             disposition
             :
             
               for
               though
               he
               understand
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               answer
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             doe
             what
             he
             is
             injoyned
             ;
             or
             ,
             out
             of
             stoutnesse
             and
             sullennesse
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             give
             an
             answer
             when
             he
             is
             spoken
             to
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             say
             that
             he
             will
             doe
             what
             he
             is
             commanded
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             carrieth
             himself
             as
             if
             he
             understood
             not
             what
             was
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             that
             for
             an
             excuse
             for
             his
             not
             obeying
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             one
             doth
             not
             forbear
             to
             answer
             or
             to
             doe
             what
             was
             enjoyned
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             understand
             what
             was
             said
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             wilfully
             ,
             out
             of
             stubbornnesse
             or
             lazinesse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             forced
             by
             stripes
             to
             doe
             his
             duty
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             20.
             
             
               Seest
               thou
               a
               man
               that
               is
               hasty
               in
               his
               words
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             never
             considering
             before-hand
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             &
             forward
             to
             answer
             men
             before
             he
             well
             understandeth
             what
             they
             say
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               seest
               thou
               a
               man
               that
               is
               hasty
               in
               his
               matters
               ?
            
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             ch
             .
             19.2
             .
             &
             21.5
             :
             
               there
               is
               more
               hope
               of
               a
               fool
               then
               of
               him
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ch
             .
             26.12
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               He
               that
               delicately
               bringeth
               up
               his
               servant
               from
               a
               child
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             from
             a
             youth
             ,
             a
             boy
             :
             (
             or
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             a
             bond-slave
             born
             in
             a
             mans
             house
             ,
             )
             
               shall
               have
               him
               become
               his
               son
               at
               the
               length
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             at
             last
             carry
             himself
             more
             like
             a
             son
             then
             a
             servant
             ;
             he
             will
             no
             longer
             doe
             the
             work
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             he
             will
             carry
             himself
             insolently
             &
             arrogantly
             towards
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             servants
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             their
             equall
             .
             Yea
             some
             adde
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             one
             will
             not
             stick
             at
             last
             to
             make
             away
             the
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             seize
             upon
             their
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               An
               angry
               man
               stirreth
               up
               strife
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             ch
             .
             15.18
             .
             &
             26.21
             :
             
               and
               a
               furious
               man
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             mad
             with
             rage
             :
             
               aboundeth
               with
               transgressions
            
             ;
             such
             an
             one
             will
             curse
             ,
             swear
             ,
             revile
             ,
             slander
             ,
             shed
             the
             bloud
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             stick
             at
             any
             wickednesse
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               A
               mans
               pride
               shall
               bring
               him
               low
               ,
               but
               honour
               shall
               uphold
               the
               humble
               in
               spirit
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             it
             shall
             raise
             him
             up
             ,
             &
             keep
             him
             up
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ch
             .
             11.2
             .
             &
             15.33
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               Whoso
               is
               partner
               with
               a
               thief
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             counsell
             ,
             consent
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             :
             
               hateth
               his
               own
               soul
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ch
             .
             6.32
             :
             
               he
               heareth
               cursing
               ,
               &
               bewrayeth
               it
               not
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             he
             heareth
             the
             thief
             belch
             out
             curses
             against
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             such
             profane
             varlets
             thieves
             usually
             are
             )
             and
             never
             maketh
             it
             known
             .
             But
             by
             the
             relation
             which
             the
             second
             clause
             hath
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             seems
             clear
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             those
             words
             ,
             
               &
               bewrayeth
               it
               not
            
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             thieves
             theft
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               he
               heareth
               cursing
               ,
               and
               bewrayeth
               it
               not
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             heareth
             the
             thief
             
             adjure
             him
             by
             a
             curse
             not
             to
             reveal
             his
             theft
             ,
             &
             thereupon
             accordingly
             he
             doth
             conceal
             it
             ;
             or
             rather
             thus
             ,
             he
             heareth
             those
             that
             have
             lost
             their
             goods
             cursing
             the
             thief
             ,
             &
             those
             that
             conceal
             his
             theft
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             himself
             particularly
             ,
             upon
             suspicion
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             heareth
             the
             judge
             adjuring
             him
             under
             a
             curse
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             to
             discover
             what
             he
             knoweth
             therein
             ,
             &
             yet
             he
             concealeth
             it
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Lev.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               The
               fear
               of
               man
               bringeth
               a
               snare
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             
               the
               fear
               of
               man
            
             may
             be
             meant
             any
             immoderate
             &
             inordinate
             fear
             in
             man
             ;
             as
             when
             men
             lye
             under
             such
             desperate
             apprehensions
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             that
             thereupon
             they
             cast
             away
             all
             hope
             of
             mercy
             ,
             &
             all
             endeavour
             of
             doing
             any
             thing
             that
             God
             will
             be
             pleased
             ,
             with
             ;
             or
             when
             men
             lye
             under
             slavish
             fears
             of
             any
             evill
             or
             mischief
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             because
             in
             this
             Proverb
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             opposition
             betwixt
             fearing
             of
             man
             &
             trusting
             in
             God
             ,
             
               The
               fear
               of
               man
               bringeth
               a
               snare
               ,
               but
               whoso
               putteth
               his
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               safe
               ,
            
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             by
             
               the
               fear
               of
               man
            
             here
             is
             meant
             mens
             being
             afraid
             of
             man
             ,
             &
             of
             any
             evil
             that
             man
             can
             do
             them
             .
             However
             ,
             of
             either
             of
             these
             fears
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             
               bringeth
               a
               snare
            
             :
             either
             1.
             because
             such
             men
             are
             usually
             so
             continually
             perplexed
             &
             troubled
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             seldome
             or
             never
             enjoy
             any
             peace
             or
             tranquillity
             of
             mind
             ;
             2.
             because
             it
             makes
             others
             the
             readier
             to
             injure
             &
             hurt
             them
             ;
             3.
             because
             it
             consumes
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             &
             disables
             men
             severall
             waies
             from
             doing
             any
             thing
             for
             their
             preservation
             ;
             &
             4.
             especially
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             men
             neglect
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             puts
             them
             oftentimes
             upon
             many
             rash
             &
             wicked
             &
             ruining
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             so
             involveth
             them
             in
             many
             mischiefs
             both
             to
             soul
             &
             body
             ,
             sometimes
             those
             very
             mischiefs
             which
             by
             pleasing
             men
             they
             sought
             to
             escape
             .
             
               But
               whoso
               putteth
               his
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &
             so
             feareth
             not
             man
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               safe
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Originall
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               set
               on
               high
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             safety
             that
             men
             are
             on
             some
             high
             rock
             ,
             where
             the
             waters
             cannot
             drown
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             inaccessible
             high
             fortresse
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             danger
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               Many
               seek
               the
               rulers
               favour
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             any
             cause
             which
             they
             have
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             law
             :
             
               but
               every
               mans
               judgement
               cometh
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             who
             orders
             the
             hearts
             &
             tongues
             of
             judges
             to
             give
             sentence
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             Yet
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             more
             generally
             ,
             of
             mens
             seeking
             the
             favour
             of
             great
             men
             in
             any
             respect
             whatsoever
             (
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Originall
             ,
             
               the
               face
               of
               the
               ruler
            
             ;
             because
             the
             favour
             of
             men
             is
             usually
             seen
             in
             the
             chearfulnesse
             of
             their
             countenance
             .
             )
             And
             then
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               every
               mans
               judgement
               cometh
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             must
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             great
             persons
             can
             doe
             nothing
             to
             those
             that
             seek
             their
             favour
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             evill
             ,
             but
             as
             God
             by
             his
             Providence
             is
             pleased
             to
             order
             it
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             great
             judge
             ,
             that
             shall
             at
             the
             last
             day
             passe
             sentence
             of
             eternall
             salvation
             or
             damnation
             upon
             men
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             regard
             thereof
             his
             favour
             was
             rather
             to
             be
             sought
             then
             the
             favour
             of
             all
             the
             great
             men
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               words
               of
               Agur
               the
               son
               of
               Iakeh
               ,
               even
               the
               prophecy
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Many
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             Solomon
             that
             is
             here
             called
             Agur
             :
             But
             because
             the
             reasons
             which
             they
             give
             from
             the
             signification
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Agur
               the
               son
               of
               Iakeh
            
             ,
             are
             extreamly
             forced
             ,
             &
             because
             the
             style
             of
             this
             
             chapter
             is
             so
             different
             from
             that
             of
             Solomons
             Proverbs
             ,
             and
             because
             that
             which
             follows
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Give
               me
               neither
               poverty
               nor
               riches
               ,
               feed
               me
               with
               food
               convenient
               for
               me
               ,
            
             is
             so
             unsuitable
             to
             Solomons
             condition
             ,
             a
             Prince
             so
             glorious
             &
             great
             ,
             &
             upon
             whom
             God
             bestowed
             such
             abundance
             of
             wealth
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             question
             to
             be
             made
             but
             that
             this
             
               Agur
               the
               son
               of
               Iakeh
            
             was
             some
             other
             man
             ,
             that
             was
             famous
             for
             his
             eminent
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             that
             given
             him
             by
             the
             speciall
             inspiration
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Solomon
             (
             though
             that
             be
             the
             more
             questionable
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             named
             amongst
             the
             wise
             men
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             1
             Kings
             4.31
             .
             )
             or
             rather
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Hezekiah
             ,
             whose
             servants
             collected
             all
             the
             last
             recited
             Proverbs
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             25.
             chapter
             unto
             this
             place
             ;
             &
             so
             his
             Proverbs
             are
             here
             added
             together
             with
             Solomons
             .
             Nor
             need
             it
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             these
             sayings
             of
             his
             are
             called
             a
             prophecy
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             teaching
             is
             often
             in
             the
             Scripture
             tearmed
             prophecying
             ,
             so
             any
             holy
             doctrine
             ,
             especially
             when
             given
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             
               a
               prophecy
               .
               The
               man
               spake
               unto
               Ithiel
               ,
               even
               unto
               Ithiel
               &
               Vcal
            
             ;
             who
             were
             certain
             men
             in
             those
             times
             to
             whom
             he
             delivered
             these
             following
             instructions
             .
             I
             know
             that
             severall
             of
             our
             best
             Expositors
             do
             hold
             that
             by
             
               Ithiel
               and
               Vcal
            
             here
             Christ
             is
             meant
             ,
             Ithiel
             being
             equivalent
             to
             Immanuel
             ,
             &
             so
             signifying
             the
             union
             of
             two
             natures
             ,
             the
             divine
             &
             humane
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             likewise
             Gods
             gracious
             presence
             with
             us
             in
             &
             through
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ;
             only
             they
             say
             Immanuel
             signifieth
             
               God
               with
               us
            
             ,
             &
             Ithiel
             by
             a
             nearer
             application
             ,
             
               God
               with
               me
            
             ;
             &
             Vcal
             importing
             Christs
             omnipotency
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             signifieth
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               prevail
            
             .
             But
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             clear
             ground
             in
             these
             words
             for
             this
             great
             mystery
             ,
             but
             doe
             rather
             understand
             the
             place
             plainly
             thus
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Ithiel
               &
               Vcal
            
             were
             the
             friends
             or
             the
             disciples
             of
             Agur
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             his
             sons
             ,
             or
             his
             scribes
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             dictated
             all
             that
             followeth
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Surely
               I
               am
               more
               brutish
               then
               any
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             &
             of
             my self
             ;
             in
             regard
             of
             any
             knowledge
             that
             I
             have
             attained
             by
             mine
             own
             endeavours
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             simplest
             of
             men
             ;
             others
             have
             more
             knowledge
             then
             I
             have
             :
             
               and
               have
               not
               the
               understanding
               of
               a
               man
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             understanding
             wherewith
             man
             was
             at
             first
             created
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             requisite
             for
             man
             ,
             or
             the
             understanding
             of
             any
             mean
             ordinary
             man.
             And
             it
             may
             indeed
             well
             be
             ,
             that
             Agur
             was
             some
             mean
             unlearned
             man
             ,
             &
             that
             the
             wisdome
             he
             had
             was
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             revelation
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             also
             with
             the
             prophet
             Amos
             ,
             chap.
             7.14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               I
               was
               a
               herdman
               and
               a
               gatherer
               of
               sycomore
               fruit
            
             ;
             &c.
             
             As
             for
             the
             scope
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             some
             conceive
             that
             Agur
             being
             desired
             by
             Ithiel
             &
             Vcal
             to
             inform
             them
             in
             some
             matters
             of
             high
             concernment
             ,
             or
             to
             resolve
             them
             concerning
             some
             difficult
             questions
             ,
             or
             generally
             to
             impart
             unto
             them
             some
             of
             that
             great
             wisdome
             which
             God
             had
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             first
             gave
             them
             this
             modest
             answer
             ;
             not
             unlike
             to
             that
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             
               Hoc
               tantum
               scio
               ,
               quod
               nihil
               scio
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             seek
             these
             things
             of
             me
             ,
             that
             am
             the
             simplest
             of
             men
             ,
             &
             am
             ignorant
             of
             many
             things
             that
             it
             were
             fit
             I
             should
             know
             ?
             Again
             others
             hold
             ,
             that
             being
             to
             propound
             certain
             hard
             questions
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             were
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             mans
             understanding
             ,
             therefore
             he
             begins
             with
             this
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             own
             weaknesse
             and
             ignorance
             ;
             &
             that
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             not
             to
             weary
             their
             minds
             with
             a
             curious
             
             enquiry
             into
             such
             high
             questions
             ,
             but
             modestly
             to
             keep
             themselves
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             contenting
             themselves
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             there
             revealed
             to
             them
             .
             Or
             rather
             lastly
             ,
             his
             drift
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             speech
             to
             lay
             down
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             both
             himself
             &
             all
             other
             men
             are
             naturally
             ignorant
             of
             all
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             &
             can
             no
             otherwise
             attain
             it
             but
             by
             the
             revelation
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             manifested
             himself
             in
             his
             holy
             word
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             that
             which
             followeth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               I
               neither
               learned
               wisdome
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             first
             clause
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             men
             in
             naturall
             &
             civill
             things
             ;
             &
             so
             they
             conceive
             that
             Agurs
             purpose
             therein
             was
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             knew
             very
             little
             by
             his
             own
             naturall
             understanding
             ,
             so
             neither
             had
             he
             been
             trained
             up
             as
             a
             scholar
             ,
             for
             the
             learning
             of
             such
             kind
             of
             wisdome
             by
             the
             instruction
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             was
             not
             fit
             to
             teach
             others
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             been
             himself
             formerly
             taught
             by
             others
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             second
             clause
             ,
             
               nor
               have
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               holy
               ,
            
             that
             they
             understand
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             angels
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             the
             Saints
             or
             the
             holy
             ones
             ,
             Dan.
             4.13
             ,
             17
             ,
             &
             8.13
             .
             or
             of
             the
             holy
             prophets
             in
             former
             times
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             considering
             the
             weightinesse
             &
             difficulty
             of
             those
             things
             he
             was
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             but
             acknowledge
             his
             own
             insufficiency
             ,
             such
             things
             being
             fitter
             to
             be
             discoursed
             of
             by
             angels
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             holy
             inspired
             prophets
             ,
             then
             by
             him
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             both
             clauses
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             true
             saving
             wisdome
             &
             knowledge
             :
             
               I
               neither
               learned
               wisdome
               ,
               nor
               have
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               holy
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             learned
             heavenly
             wisdome
             by
             the
             instruction
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             nor
             have
             I
             by
             mine
             own
             reason
             ,
             &
             understanding
             ,
             &
             study
             ,
             attained
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             salvation
             ,
             
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               holy
            
             ,
             those
             saving
             holy
             truths
             which
             are
             revealed
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             &
             which
             all
             the
             saints
             ,
             &
             they
             only
             ,
             do
             attain
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Who
               hath
               ascended
               up
               into
               heaven
               ,
               or
               descended
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Who
             is
             it
             that
             doth
             by
             his
             Providence
             govern
             all
             things
             both
             in
             heaven
             above
             and
             in
             the
             earth
             beneath
             ?
             or
             rather
             ,
             Who
             hath
             been
             able
             to
             goe
             up
             into
             heaven
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             is
             done
             there
             ;
             or
             to
             know
             what
             God
             hath
             there
             determined
             concerning
             the
             way
             and
             means
             of
             mans
             salvation
             ?
             and
             who
             hath
             then
             descended
             again
             ,
             to
             tell
             what
             he
             hath
             seen
             there
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             known
             unto
             others
             the
             counsels
             of
             God
             concerning
             mans
             salvation
             ?
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             surely
             no
             mere
             man
             ever
             did
             this
             :
             It
             is
             as
             possible
             for
             man
             with
             his
             body
             to
             climb
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             come
             down
             again
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             him
             to
             know
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             or
             much
             more
             to
             rule
             and
             govern
             them
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             him
             to
             understand
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             the
             way
             and
             means
             of
             life
             eternall
             :
             It
             is
             onely
             God
             that
             hath
             all
             the
             creatures
             at
             his
             beck
             and
             command
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             exactly
             understands
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             God
             only
             that
             can
             reveal
             to
             man
             what
             he
             hath
             from
             all
             eternity
             appointed
             concerning
             the
             way
             of
             mans
             salvation
             .
             So
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             passage
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             poor
             and
             weak
             and
             brutish
             mans
             knowledge
             is
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             Gods
             ;
             or
             how
             impossible
             it
             is
             that
             man
             should
             understand
             any
             thing
             of
             true
             wisdome
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             by
             revelation
             from
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             And
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             with
             respect
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             
             Christ
             used
             that
             expression
             concerning
             the
             impossibility
             of
             mans
             attaining
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             heavenly
             mysteries
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             were
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             came
             out
             of
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             revealed
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ioh.
             3.13
             .
             
               And
               no
               man
               hath
               ascended
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               came
               down
               from
               heaven
               ,
               even
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             Yea
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             are
             the
             following
             Questions
             .
             
               Who
               hath
               gathered
               the
               wind
               in
               his
               fist
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Who
             hath
             the
             winds
             absolutely
             at
             his
             disposing
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             can
             hold
             them
             in
             or
             let
             them
             loose
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ?
             
               Who
               hath
               bound
               the
               waters
               in
               a
               garment
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             garment
             :
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             both
             of
             the
             waters
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             a
             black
             mantle
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             heavens
             are
             sometimes
             covered
             ,
             &
             wherein
             the
             waters
             are
             bound
             up
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             all
             fall
             down
             together
             suddenly
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             distilled
             down
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             as
             through
             a
             strainer
             ;
             &
             likewise
             of
             the
             waters
             below
             ,
             as
             namely
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             which
             are
             there
             held
             within
             the
             sea-shoares
             by
             the
             speciall
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             garment
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             Iob
             38.9
             .
             )
             or
             the
             waters
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             are
             there
             covered
             &
             bound
             up
             as
             in
             a
             garment
             ,
             &
             so
             are
             strained
             out
             here
             &
             there
             in
             springs
             &
             fountains
             .
             
               Who
               hath
               established
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Who
             hath
             caused
             the
             whole
             globe
             of
             the
             earth
             from
             end
             to
             end
             every
             way
             to
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             to
             support
             it
             ?
             or
             ,
             Who
             hath
             setled
             the
             sea-shoares
             so
             fast
             &
             sure
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             overborn
             by
             the
             sea
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             raging
             billowes
             thereof
             do
             with
             such
             violence
             beat
             upon
             them
             ?
             
               What
               is
               his
               name
               ,
               &
               what
               is
               his
               sons
               name
               ,
               if
               thou
               canst
               tell
               ?
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Tell
             me
             who
             it
             is
             ;
             name
             me
             the
             man
             ,
             if
             thou
             art
             able
             ,
             that
             hath
             done
             these
             things
             :
             or
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             man
             there
             hath
             been
             ,
             only
             he
             is
             now
             dead
             ,
             tell
             me
             then
             any
             of
             his
             sons
             or
             posterity
             that
             are
             descended
             from
             him
             .
             And
             the
             question
             doth
             doubtlesse
             imply
             a
             vehement
             negation
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             never
             any
             but
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             only-begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             could
             do
             these
             things
             :
             whose
             name
             must
             needs
             be
             ineffable
             ,
             because
             his
             offence
             &
             being
             is
             incomprehensible
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             the
             scope
             of
             all
             these
             Quere's
             is
             ,
             to
             imply
             ,
             how
             brutish
             the
             knowledge
             of
             man
             is
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             doth
             daily
             such
             wonderfull
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             our
             understanding
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             only
             way
             for
             men
             to
             attain
             wisdome
             is
             ,
             not
             curiously
             to
             search
             into
             those
             things
             which
             are
             above
             their
             reach
             ,
             but
             humbly
             to
             seek
             it
             from
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Every
               word
               of
               God
               is
               pure
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             notes
             Psal
             .
             12.6
             .
             &
             119.140
             .
             Having
             shewn
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             fountain
             of
             all
             true
             wisdome
             ,
             this
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             the
             unquestionable
             foundation
             of
             faith
             ,
             revealed
             this
             wisdome
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             here
             therefore
             we
             can
             only
             attain
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               He
               is
               a
               shield
               unto
               them
               that
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             having
             attained
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             him
             do
             thereupon
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             sure
             promises
             which
             in
             his
             word
             he
             hath
             made
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Adde
               thou
               not
               unto
               his
               words
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             namely
             ,
             by
             pretending
             any
             revelation
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             canonizing
             any
             humane
             writings
             ,
             or
             by
             misinterpreting
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             &
             so
             affirming
             that
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             which
             indeed
             is
             not
             .
             And
             
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Agur
             makes
             no
             mention
             here
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             diminishing
             ought
             from
             Gods
             word
             ,
             as
             Moses
             doth
             Deut.
             4.2
             .
             which
             was
             doubtlesse
             because
             men
             are
             most
             prone
             by
             false
             glosses
             &
             wresting
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             adde
             unto
             it
             .
             
               Lest
               he
               reprove
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Lest
             he
             severely
             punish
             thee
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             thy
             sawcinesse
             &
             presumption
             in
             falsifying
             his
             word
             :
             
               &
               thou
               be
               found
               a
               liar
            
             ;
             namely
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             discover
             thy
             forgeries
             &
             impostures
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Two
               things
               have
               I
               required
               of
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             two
             things
             particularly
             &
             principally
             ,
             as
             most
             needfull
             both
             for
             Gods
             glory
             &
             his
             own
             good
             :
             
               deny
               me
               them
               not
               before
               I
               dye
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             I
             live
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               withhold
               them
               not
               from
               me
               before
               I
               dye
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Remove
               far
               from
               me
               vanity
               and
               lyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             vanity
             may
             be
             meant
             all
             vain
             courses
             ,
             as
             Idolatry
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             2
             Kings
             17.15
             .
             )
             or
             pride
             ,
             or
             covetousnesse
             ,
             &
             such
             other
             sins
             as
             carry
             men
             greedily
             to
             seek
             after
             ,
             or
             to
             glory
             or
             delight
             in
             the
             vain
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Notes
             Psal
             .
             4.2
             .
             &
             24.4
             .
             )
             yea
             all
             kind
             of
             sin
             and
             wickednesse
             whatsoever
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Iob
             31.5
             ;
             &
             by
             lies
             ,
             all
             errors
             in
             judgement
             ,
             &
             evill
             thoughts
             concerning
             God
             ,
             all
             false
             dealing
             either
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             all
             perjury
             ,
             craft
             ,
             cousenage
             &
             hypocrisy
             .
             And
             by
             desiring
             that
             God
             would
             remove
             these
             far
             from
             him
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             pardon
             him
             ,
             &
             not
             lay
             these
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             &
             likewise
             that
             he
             would
             sanctify
             him
             ,
             &
             purge
             him
             from
             these
             corruptions
             ,
             &
             not
             suffer
             them
             at
             any
             time
             to
             prevail
             against
             him
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             first
             of
             those
             two
             things
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             which
             he
             had
             desired
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             concerning
             the
             immediate
             good
             of
             his
             soul
             .
             And
             then
             the
             second
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             which
             is
             concerning
             his
             outward
             estate
             ,
             yet
             with
             reference
             to
             his
             spiritual
             welfare
             ,
             
               Give
               me
               neither
               poverty
               nor
               riches
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             this
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             desired
             only
             conditionally
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             might
             stand
             with
             Gods
             good
             will
             &
             pleasure
             ,
             &
             might
             prevent
             his
             sinning
             against
             God.
             I
             know
             some
             Expositors
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             things
             which
             Agur
             desired
             of
             God
             are
             both
             comprehended
             in
             that
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               Remove
               far
               from
               me
               vanity
               and
               lies
            
             ;
             &
             that
             the
             following
             words
             are
             but
             added
             by
             way
             of
             amplifying
             his
             requests
             herein
             .
             But
             the
             former
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             is
             far
             the
             clearer
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Lest
               I
               be
               full
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             Lest
             being
             rich
             I
             gluttonously
             fill
             my self
             ;
             for
             this
             indeed
             is
             usually
             the
             cause
             of
             mens
             running
             out
             into
             many
             enormities
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             Lest
             I
             come
             to
             live
             in
             great
             abundance
             of
             all
             things
             :
             
               and
               deny
               thee
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             1.
             by
             trusting
             in
             my
             wealth
             ,
             rather
             then
             in
             thy
             protection
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             a
             manifest
             deniall
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             making
             my
             riches
             my
             God
             ;
             or
             2.
             by
             refusing
             to
             obey
             thee
             :
             
               and
               say
               ,
               Who
               is
               the
               Lord
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             carry
             my self
             as
             if
             I
             owned
             no
             God
             ,
             at
             whose
             command
             I
             was
             bound
             to
             withstand
             mine
             own
             carnall
             desires
             .
             This
             first
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             
               Lest
               I
               be
               full
               ,
               and
               belye
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             Lest
             being
             full
             I
             live
             so
             wickedly
             ,
             that
             thereby
             implicitly
             I
             call
             false
             aspersions
             upon
             thee
             ,
             as
             if
             my
             plenty
             came
             not
             from
             thee
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             serve
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             no
             comfort
             in
             thy
             work
             or
             waies
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Or
               lest
               I
               be
               poor
               ,
               and
               steal
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               name
               of
               my
               God
               in
               vain
            
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             lest
             by
             my
             poverty
             I
             be
             tempted
             to
             steal
             ,
             and
             by
             perjury
             or
             any
             other
             way
             of
             wickednesse
             to
             seek
             to
             help
             my self
             ;
             or
             ,
             lest
             I
             steal
             ,
             and
             
             then
             forswear
             my self
             ,
             to
             conceal
             my
             theft
             ;
             or
             ,
             lest
             by
             the
             every
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             loosenesse
             of
             life
             ,
             I
             should
             cause
             the
             name
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             called
             upon
             by
             me
             ,
             to
             be
             blasphemed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Accuse
               not
               a
               servant
               unto
               his
               master
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             To
             wit
             ,
             wrongfully
             ,
             out
             of
             hatred
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             evill
             intention
             ,
             rashly
             ,
             &
             out
             of
             a
             tatling
             humour
             ,
             or
             for
             every
             light
             fault
             &
             triviall
             occasion
             ;
             thereby
             incensing
             his
             master
             to
             deal
             roughly
             with
             him
             ,
             whereas
             he
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             pittied
             for
             the
             misery
             of
             his
             servile
             condition
             .
             Because
             it
             cannot
             be
             judged
             evill
             to
             make
             known
             to
             masters
             the
             offences
             of
             their
             servants
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             very
             great
             ,
             &
             when
             it
             is
             done
             with
             a
             good
             intention
             both
             to
             the
             master
             &
             servant
             ,
             therefore
             this
             precept
             must
             be
             understood
             with
             these
             limitations
             .
             
               Lest
               he
               curse
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             lest
             he
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             revenge
             &
             recrimination
             ,
             speak
             some
             evill
             of
             thee
             ,
             or
             discover
             some
             secret
             offence
             of
             thine
             :
             
               &
               thou
               be
               found
               guilty
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             &
             so
             thou
             art
             thought
             to
             be
             guilty
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             mayest
             be
             found
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             evill
             he
             layeth
             to
             thy
             charge
             ,
             &
             so
             art
             accordingly
             punished
             for
             it
             .
             Or
             rather
             thus
             ,
             
               Lest
               he
               curse
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             wish
             any
             evill
             to
             thee
             ,
             or
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             poure
             out
             some
             curse
             upon
             thee
             :
             
               and
               thou
               be
               found
               guilty
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             ,
             judging
             thee
             culpable
             for
             this
             thine
             accusing
             of
             a
             poor
             servant
             ,
             doe
             accordingly
             inflict
             some
             judgement
             upon
             thee
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             very
             curse
             ,
             which
             such
             a
             servant
             hath
             wished
             might
             fall
             upon
             thee
             .
             Now
             this
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             all
             other
             inferiors
             :
             and
             the
             drift
             of
             it
             may
             be
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             very
             tender
             of
             adding
             to
             the
             misery
             of
             them
             that
             are
             in
             an
             afflicted
             condition
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             encourage
             our selves
             to
             wrong
             the
             poorest
             ,
             but
             should
             endeavour
             to
             live
             peaceably
             with
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             peace
             amongst
             all
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             we
             are
             able
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               generation
               that
               curseth
               their
               father
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             company
             of
             wicked
             wretches
             )
             a
             brood
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             or
             race
             of
             them
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             one
             age
             to
             another
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             24.6
             .
             )
             that
             stick
             not
             to
             curse
             their
             own
             parents
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             Lev.
             20.9
             .
             In
             the
             sequele
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             the
             wise
             man
             gives
             us
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             sentences
             intermixed
             ,
             six
             Quaternaries
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             call
             them
             ,
             wherein
             the
             better
             to
             help
             the
             memory
             ,
             &
             the
             more
             to
             affect
             the
             min●s
             of
             those
             that
             read
             them
             ,
             he
             joynes
             and
             compares
             together
             ,
             some
             four
             things
             that
             are
             in
             some
             common
             respect
             very
             notable
             :
             And
             so
             here
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             reckons
             up
             four
             sorts
             of
             notorious
             wicked
             people
             ,
             implying
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             Solomon
             doth
             elsewhere
             expresse
             chap.
             6.16
             .
             namely
             that
             they
             are
             above
             other
             sinners
             ,
             most
             abominable
             to
             God
             ,
             &
             mischievous
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               generation
               whose
               teeth
               are
               as
               swords
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             meant
             of
             those
             that
             devoure
             &
             destroy
             the
             poor
             by
             their
             false
             slanders
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             of
             cruell
             oppression
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             12.18
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             57.4
             .
             And
             these
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             those
             four
             sorts
             of
             notorious
             wicked
             wretches
             that
             are
             here
             compared
             together
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               horseleach
               hath
               two
               daughters
               ,
               crying
               ,
               Give
               ,
               give
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             she
             hath
             two
             forkes
             in
             her
             tongue
             ,
             wherewith
             she
             first
             pricks
             the
             flesh
             ,
             either
             in
             men
             or
             beasts
             ,
             and
             then
             sucketh
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             is
             indeed
             never
             satisfied
             ,
             Some
             understand
             
             this
             mystically
             ,
             as
             that
             by
             the
             horseleach
             is
             meant
             the
             devil
             ,
             or
             naturall
             concupiscence
             :
             and
             so
             like
             wise
             they
             interpret
             in
             a
             spirituall
             sense
             all
             that
             followeth
             in
             this
             and
             the
             next
             verse
             ;
             wherein
             they
             take
             liberty
             to
             themselves
             severally
             ,
             as
             in
             such
             Expositions
             all
             men
             may
             doe
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             severall
             fancies
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             Agur
             in
             these
             words
             is
             only
             this
             :
             Having
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             of
             a
             generation
             of
             men
             that
             were
             insatiable
             devourers
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             in
             this
             &
             the
             following
             verse
             he
             mentions
             severall
             things
             in
             nature
             ,
             to
             which
             for
             their
             infatiable
             greedinesse
             they
             may
             be
             justly
             compared
             ;
             as
             first
             the
             horse-leach
             with
             her
             two
             daughters
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             four
             other
             things
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             makes
             way
             in
             the
             last
             words
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               There
               are
               three
               things
               that
               are
               never
               satisfied
               ,
               yea
               four
               things
               say
               not
               ,
               It
               is
               enough
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               grave
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.12
             :
             
               and
               the
               barren
               womb
            
             ;
             which
             is
             reckoned
             amongst
             those
             things
             
               that
               are
               never
               satisfied
            
             ,
             either
             because
             barren
             women
             are
             so
             exceedingly
             desirous
             of
             children
             ,
             that
             nothing
             else
             can
             quiet
             their
             desires
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             that
             of
             Rachel
             ,
             Gen.
             30.1
             .
             
               Give
               me
               children
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               dye
            
             ;
             or
             because
             such
             are
             usually
             most
             violet
             &
             unsatisfiable
             in
             their
             lust
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             common
             strumpets
             ,
             that
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             barren
             :
             
               the
               earth
               that
               is
               not
               filled
               with
               water
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             drinketh
             in
             all
             that
             falls
             upon
             it
             ,
             &
             is
             never
             so
             full
             but
             that
             within
             a
             while
             it
             is
             ready
             to
             receive
             more
             ;
             even
             in
             an
             over-wet
             year
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             glutted
             &
             made
             drunk
             with
             rain
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             vomits
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             yet
             within
             a
             while
             it
             will
             chap
             &
             chawne
             ,
             &
             as
             thirstily
             gape
             for
             water
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             had
             no
             watering
             before
             ;
             Noahs
             flood
             could
             not
             satiate
             this
             thirst
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             or
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             dry
             and
             sandy
             ground
             ,
             which
             will
             drink
             up
             abundance
             ,
             so
             that
             presently
             no
             drop
             thereof
             will
             be
             to
             be
             seen
             :
             
               and
               the
               fire
               that
               saith
               not
               ,
               It
               is
               enough
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             never
             leaveth
             burning
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             hath
             any
             fuell
             to
             feed
             upon
             .
             Now
             all
             these
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             expresse
             the
             unsatiable
             desires
             of
             covetous
             oppressors
             :
             see
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               eye
               that
               mocketh
               at
               his
               father
               ,
               &
               despiseth
               to
               obey
               his
               mother
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             They
             that
             can
             ,
             when
             they
             look
             upon
             their
             parents
             ,
             deride
             &
             mock
             them
             for
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             judge
             despicable
             or
             ridiculous
             in
             them
             ,
             yea
             though
             it
             be
             but
             with
             a
             scornfull
             winking
             with
             the
             eye
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             contemptuous
             look
             :
             
               the
               ravens
               of
               the
               valley
               shall
               pick
               it
               out
               ,
               &
               the
               young
               eagles
               shall
               eat
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             gallows
             ,
             or
             cast
             forth
             without
             buriall
             .
             And
             this
             expression
             the
             wise
             man
             here
             useth
             ,
             because
             indeed
             crows
             are
             wont
             first
             of
             all
             to
             pick
             out
             the
             eyes
             of
             any
             dead
             carcases
             .
             As
             for
             these
             words
             ;
             
               the
               ravens
               of
               the
               valley
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               of
               the
               brook
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             either
             thereby
             are
             meant
             young
             ravens
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               &
               the
               young
               eagles
               shall
               eat
               it
               ,
            
             &
             that
             because
             ravens
             are
             wont
             to
             build
             their
             nests
             in
             valleys
             &
             near
             to
             brooks
             &
             rivers
             ;
             or
             else
             this
             phrase
             is
             used
             ,
             because
             ravens
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             hot
             constitution
             ,
             do
             usually
             frequent
             valleys
             where
             there
             are
             brooks
             and
             rivers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             see
             1
             Kings
             17.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             Elijah
             was
             sent
             to
             be
             fed
             by
             the
             ravens
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             brook
             Cherith
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             also
             because
             they
             used
             to
             execute
             malefactors
             in
             valleys
             and
             desolate
             
             places
             .
             However
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             added
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             first
             generation
             of
             vile
             wretches
             ,
             mentioned
             before
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               There
               be
               three
               things
               which
               are
               too
               wonderfull
               for
               me
               ,
               yea
               four
               which
               I
               know
               not
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             above
             my
             reach
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             cannot
             by
             any
             means
             discover
             or
             know
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               The
               way
               of
               an
               eagle
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             no
             sign
             of
             that
             place
             in
             the
             aire
             through
             which
             she
             hath
             flown
             can
             possibly
             be
             discerned
             .
             And
             though
             this
             be
             true
             of
             the
             flying
             of
             any
             bird
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             yet
             the
             eagle
             is
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             she
             flyeth
             so
             high
             and
             so
             swiftly
             :
             
               the
               way
               of
               a
               serpent
               upon
               a
               rock
            
             ;
             because
             there
             she
             leaves
             no
             print
             behind
             her
             ,
             as
             she
             doth
             when
             she
             glides
             away
             in
             the
             dirt
             or
             dust
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             known
             which
             way
             she
             went
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             slime
             as
             worms
             and
             snails
             do
             :
             
               the
               way
               of
               a
               ship
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               sea
            
             ;
             because
             though
             the
             ship
             at
             first
             leaves
             a
             kind
             of
             path
             or
             surrow
             behind
             her
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             twinckling
             of
             an
             eye
             the
             waters
             will
             close
             together
             again
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             seen
             where
             she
             hath
             gone
             ,
             especially
             by
             one
             that
             standeth
             farre
             off
             on
             the
             shoar
             :
             
               and
               the
               way
               of
               a
               man
               with
               a
               maid
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             she
             is
             wonne
             to
             be
             unclean
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             carry
             it
             so
             slily
             and
             closely
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             dissemble
             the
             matter
             with
             so
             much
             cunning
             and
             impudence
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             they
             are
             never
             suspected
             ,
             at
             least
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             unchastity
             .
             Thus
             I
             conceive
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             it
             is
             to
             teach
             parents
             narrowly
             to
             watch
             over
             their
             children
             in
             this
             regard
             .
             And
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             ,
             passage
             is
             added
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             second
             generation
             of
             wicked
             men
             before-mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             vers
             .
             12.
             that
             are
             pure
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             washed
             from
             their
             filthinesse
             .
             I
             know
             that
             by
             some
             another
             exposition
             is
             given
             of
             these
             words
             :
             as
             namely
             that
             the
             many
             cunning
             waies
             and
             enticements
             ,
             whereby
             young
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             obtain
             their
             desires
             upon
             young
             virgins
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             watchfull
             over
             themselves
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             warily
             kept
             by
             others
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             known
             ;
             no
             more
             then
             how
             an
             eagle
             can
             fly
             so
             high
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             or
             how
             a
             serpent
             can
             without
             feet
             climb
             up
             upon
             a
             rock
             ,
             or
             how
             a
             ship
             can
             be
             so
             tossed
             in
             the
             seas
             ,
             and
             yet
             ride
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             drowned
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             is
             far
             the
             clearest
             and
             most
             generally
             approved
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Such
               is
               the
               way
               of
               an
               adulterous
               woman
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             so
             close
             and
             unknown
             :
             
               she
               eateth
               ,
               and
               wipeth
               her
               mouth
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               no
               wickednesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             she
             satisfyeth
             her
             unclean
             desires
             ,
             and
             then
             looks
             so
             demurely
             ,
             and
             carrieth
             it
             away
             with
             a
             brazen
             face
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             done
             nothing
             amisse
             ;
             being
             herein
             like
             some
             liquorish
             filching
             children
             or
             servants
             ,
             that
             in
             secret
             eat
             what
             they
             should
             not
             ,
             and
             then
             wipe
             their
             mouths
             ,
             that
             nothing
             of
             what
             they
             have
             eaten
             may
             appear
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               For
               three
               things
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             
               is
               disquieted
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             anger
             ,
             grief
             and
             fear
             ;
             they
             raise
             great
             troubles
             both
             in
             families
             and
             commonwealths
             :
             
               and
               for
               four
               ,
               which
               it
               cannot
               bear
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             men
             are
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             so
             absurd
             ,
             
             and
             contrary
             to
             all
             reason
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             intolerable
             .
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             earth
             it self
             by
             way
             of
             an
             hyperbole
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             earth
             it self
             may
             even
             tremble
             and
             shake
             because
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             as
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             such
             kind
             of
             persons
             ,
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             open
             her
             mouth
             and
             swallow
             them
             up
             .
             What
             these
             four
             insufferable
             things
             are
             ,
             he
             sets
             down
             in
             the
             two
             following
             verses
             ;
             two
             that
             concern
             men
             vers
             .
             22.
             and
             two
             that
             concern
             women
             vers
             .
             23.
             
             And
             because
             they
             are
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             pride
             ,
             that
             which
             some
             have
             noted
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             this
             passage
             is
             added
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             third
             generation
             of
             wicked
             wretches
             ,
             mentioned
             before
             vers
             .
             13.
             whose
             eyes
             are
             so
             exceeding
             lofty
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               For
               a
               servant
               ,
               when
               he
               reigneth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             such
             are
             unfit
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             people
             are
             very
             prone
             to
             murmure
             ,
             and
             to
             rise
             up
             in
             mutiny
             against
             such
             mens
             government
             :
             
               and
               a
               fool
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               filled
               with
               meat
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             a
             wicked
             man
             that
             is
             given
             to
             gluttony
             &
             drunkennesse
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             a
             wicked
             wretch
             living
             in
             a
             prosperous
             &
             plentifull
             estate
             ,
             because
             such
             are
             prone
             to
             carry
             themselves
             foolishly
             &
             insolently
             ,
             &
             thereby
             to
             stir
             up
             many
             quarrels
             &
             uproars
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             19.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               For
               an
               odious
               woman
               when
               she
               is
               married
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             woman
             of
             odious
             qualities
             ,
             that
             for
             her
             pride
             &
             frowardnesse
             ,
             or
             other
             vile
             qualities
             ,
             is
             worthily
             had
             in
             detestation
             in
             a
             manner
             by
             every
             body
             that
             knows
             her
             :
             for
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             if
             once
             she
             be
             married
             ,
             will
             quickly
             shew
             what
             metall
             she
             is
             made
             of
             ;
             her
             husband
             must
             doe
             what-ever
             she
             will
             have
             him
             ,
             &
             an
             insufferable
             burden
             she
             will
             be
             to
             all
             his
             relations
             :
             especially
             if
             once
             her
             husband
             begin
             to
             hate
             her
             ,
             &
             to
             deal
             any
             way
             roughly
             with
             her
             ;
             for
             then
             she
             will
             grow
             intolerable
             ,
             and
             will
             raise
             endlesse
             and
             unquenchable
             quarrels
             &
             troubles
             amongst
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             of
             these
             insufferable
             evils
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               and
               an
               handmaid
               that
               is
               heir
               to
               her
               mistresse
               ,
            
             though
             thereby
             might
             be
             meant
             a
             maid-servant
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             her
             mistresse
             appointed
             after
             her
             death
             to
             inherit
             her
             goods
             (
             for
             such
             indeed
             are
             many
             times
             insolent
             enough
             ;
             )
             yet
             because
             she
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             insufferable
             of
             all
             the
             four
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             probably
             thought
             that
             the
             wise
             man
             intends
             hereby
             ,
             either
             a
             hand-maid
             that
             is
             taken
             into
             her
             mistresses
             place
             ,
             her
             mistress
             being
             cast
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             neglected
             &
             disregarded
             ,
             (
             for
             such
             a
             one
             doth
             commonly
             grow
             so
             insolent
             &
             injurious
             ,
             that
             neither
             children
             nor
             servants
             ,
             nor
             at
             last
             the
             husband
             himself
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             abide
             her
             )
             or
             rather
             a
             hand-maid
             that
             after
             her
             mistresses
             death
             is
             married
             to
             her
             master
             ,
             &
             so
             comes
             to
             possesse
             all
             that
             before
             her
             mistresse
             did
             enjoy
             :
             &
             that
             because
             children
             &
             servants
             will
             scorn
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             subjection
             to
             such
             an
             one
             ;
             &
             besides
             ,
             such
             wives
             ,
             raised
             so
             suddenly
             from
             a
             servile
             condition
             ,
             are
             usually
             wont
             to
             swell
             and
             grow
             proud
             ,
             nor
             are
             any
             commonly
             more
             costly
             ,
             more
             turbulent
             and
             imperious
             then
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               There
               be
               four
               things
               which
               are
               little
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               exceeding
               wise
               .
            
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             this
             passage
             may
             be
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             wonderfull
             power
             &
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             strange
             acts
             of
             wisdome
             that
             are
             done
             by
             these
             little
             creatures
             :
             but
             also
             to
             teach
             us
             by
             them
             ,
             1.
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             our
             wisdome
             &
             knowledge
             ,
             since
             even
             in
             many
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             we
             may
             find
             
             our selves
             out-stripped
             by
             the
             meanest
             of
             the
             creatures
             ;
             &
             2.
             that
             bodily
             strength
             tends
             not
             so
             much
             to
             the
             prospering
             of
             endeavours
             ,
             as
             wisdome
             doth
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             those
             that
             are
             weak
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             despised
             by
             others
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             discouraged
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             feeblenesse
             ,
             to
             neglect
             any
             businesse
             that
             belongs
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               The
               ants
               are
               a
               people
               not
               strong
               ;
               yet
               they
               prepare
               their
               meat
               in
               the
               summer
               .
            
             ]
             In
             these
             creatures
             we
             are
             taught
             diligence
             and
             providence
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             with
             respect
             to
             those
             things
             that
             concern
             life
             eternall
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               The
               conies
               are
               but
               a
               feeble
               folk
               ;
               yet
               make
               they
               their
               houses
               in
               the
               rocks
               .
            
             ]
             In
             these
             we
             are
             taught
             1.
             that
             the
             hardest
             things
             may
             be
             effected
             by
             constant
             labour
             ;
             &
             2.
             that
             wisdome
             should
             teach
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             provide
             betimes
             an
             habitation
             for
             our selves
             ,
             especially
             in
             heaven
             ,
             against
             the
             time
             we
             must
             leave
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             also
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             our selves
             &
             children
             ,
             &
             to
             secure
             our selves
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             against
             all
             wrong
             and
             injury
             ,
             &
             that
             especially
             by
             making
             the
             Lord
             our
             rock
             of
             refuge
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               The
               locusts
               have
               no
               king
               ;
               yet
               goe
               they
               forth
               all
               of
               them
               by
               bands
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             some
             going
             one
             way
             ,
             &
             some
             another
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             severall
             squadrons
             or
             bands
             of
             an
             army
             .
             And
             hereby
             men
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             needfull
             and
             good
             things
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             enjoyned
             by
             authority
             ;
             &
             that
             concord
             &
             unanimity
             amongst
             men
             ,
             yea
             the
             association
             &
             combination
             of
             men
             in
             lawfull
             things
             ,
             is
             very
             usefull
             and
             commendable
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               The
               spider
               taketh
               hold
               with
               her
               hands
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             on
             the
             thrid
             she
             hath
             spun
             ,
             &
             therewith
             she
             weaves
             her
             web
             ,
             &
             builds
             her
             house
             :
             
               and
               is
               in
               kings
               palaces
            
             ;
             which
             is
             noted
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             art
             &
             industry
             of
             this
             little
             creature
             ,
             in
             that
             she
             builds
             her
             house
             &
             spreads
             her
             nets
             even
             in
             kings
             palaces
             :
             though
             their
             rooms
             be
             often
             high
             &
             lofty
             ,
             yet
             she
             makes
             a
             shift
             to
             get
             up
             to
             those
             roofs
             &
             battlements
             ,
             &
             there
             takes
             up
             her
             dwelling
             ;
             &
             though
             their
             palaces
             are
             much
             frequented
             ,
             &
             often
             swept
             &
             cleansed
             ,
             yet
             will
             she
             find
             a
             time
             to
             build
             her
             house
             there
             .
             And
             hereby
             men
             are
             taught
             ,
             either
             1.
             not
             to
             shrink
             from
             doing
             what
             belongs
             to
             them
             to
             doe
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             greatest
             ;
             or
             2.
             not
             to
             be
             discouraged
             with
             the
             difficulty
             of
             any
             undertaking
             ,
             &
             that
             because
             by
             art
             &
             industry
             any
             enterprize
             may
             be
             effected
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             many
             obstacles
             lye
             in
             the
             way
             ;
             or
             3.
             to
             know
             that
             the
             meanest
             men
             may
             by
             diligence
             &
             worthy
             enterprizes
             attain
             to
             highest
             places
             of
             honour
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             chap.
             22.29
             .
             
               Seest
               thou
               a
               man
               diligent
               in
               his
               businesse
               ?
               he
               shall
               stand
               before
               kings
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               There
               be
               three
               things
               which
               goe
               well
               ,
               yea
               four
               are
               comely
               in
               going
               .
            
             ]
             These
             patterns
             of
             comelinesse
             in
             going
             are
             propounded
             ,
             to
             teach
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             to
             walk
             orderly
             &
             decently
             ,
             according
             as
             is
             seemly
             for
             men
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             that
             their
             deportment
             of
             themselves
             be
             with
             all
             gravity
             and
             comelinesse
             ;
             and
             that
             especially
             in
             regard
             of
             magnanimity
             ,
             as
             the
             following
             instances
             do
             import
             ,
             even
             that
             men
             should
             not
             dishonour
             themselves
             with
             any
             base
             cowardise
             ,
             but
             proceed
             on
             constantly
             &
             couragiously
             in
             every
             enterprize
             they
             undertake
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             principally
             propounded
             with
             respect
             to
             magistrates
             ,
             because
             
             the
             following
             instances
             do
             most
             fitly
             resemble
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             first
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             31.
             which
             is
             the
             lion
             ,
             that
             is
             usually
             tearmed
             the
             king
             of
             beasts
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               A
               grey-hound
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             rather
             ,
             
               A
               horse
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ;
             for
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             such
             statelinesse
             in
             the
             going
             of
             a
             grey-hound
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               girt
               in
               the
               loins
            
             ,
             which
             imports
             strength
             and
             agility
             ;
             and
             this
             agreeth
             to
             the
             horse
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             grey-hound
             .
             But
             besides
             the
             warlike
             horse
             is
             fitter
             to
             be
             propounded
             as
             a
             pattern
             to
             men
             in
             high
             place
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             whom
             especially
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             noted
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             these
             examples
             of
             courage
             and
             statelinesse
             in
             the
             creatures
             are
             propounded
             .
             And
             therefore
             likewise
             the
             next
             mentioned
             is
             ,
             
               an
               he-goat
               also
            
             ,
             that
             useth
             to
             goe
             stately
             before
             the
             flock
             ,
             leading
             them
             in
             the
             hardest
             and
             most
             troublesome
             waies
             :
             and
             then
             in
             the
             close
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               and
               a
               king
               against
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               rising
               up
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             whom
             none
             must
             compare
             for
             the
             statelinesse
             and
             majesty
             of
             his
             gate
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             a
             mighty
             and
             magnanimous
             king
             ,
             prosperous
             in
             his
             reign
             ,
             &
             of
             uncontrollable
             power
             ,
             and
             against
             whom
             none
             have
             risen
             ,
             nor
             dare
             rise
             up
             ,
             &
             therefore
             he
             goeth
             with
             the
             more
             state
             and
             courage
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               If
               thou
               hast
               done
               foolishly
               in
               lifting
               up
               thy self
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             thou
             hast
             foolishly
             upon
             any
             occasion
             lifted
             up
             thy
             heart
             with
             pride
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             through
             the
             lifting
             up
             of
             thy
             heart
             with
             pride
             thou
             hast
             any
             way
             behaved
             thy self
             foolishly
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             proud
             or
             contemptuous
             carriage
             of
             thy self
             ,
             or
             breaking
             forth
             in
             anger
             against
             others
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             anger
             is
             here
             also
             intended
             may
             be
             very
             probably
             gathered
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             following
             verse
             :
             )
             
               or
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               thought
               evil
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             entertaining
             any
             unjust
             surmises
             or
             evil
             purposes
             against
             any
             body
             whatsoever
             :
             
               lay
               thine
               hand
               upon
               thy
               mouth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             silent
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Job
             21.5
             .
             utter
             it
             not
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             think
             seriously
             of
             the
             evil
             done
             or
             intended
             (
             for
             the
             hand
             upon
             the
             mouth
             is
             often
             the
             gesture
             of
             a
             man
             full
             of
             sad
             and
             serious
             thoughts
             )
             and
             goe
             not
             about
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             but
             give
             it
             over
             .
             Much
             is
             said
             by
             many
             Expositours
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             this
             is
             added
             in
             the
             close
             of
             Agurs
             speech
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             :
             as
             1.
             
             Some
             hold
             ,
             that
             having
             in
             this
             chapter
             stirred
             men
             up
             to
             severall
             vertues
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             here
             he
             warns
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             hereupon
             be
             puffed
             up
             with
             pride
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             they
             should
             not
             obstinately
             persevere
             in
             any
             evil
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             pride
             they
             had
             fallen
             into
             ;
             and
             2.
             some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             having
             in
             the
             three
             last
             verses
             taught
             men
             to
             be
             couragious
             and
             magnanimous
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             the
             dignity
             of
             their
             places
             ,
             he
             addeth
             here
             this
             caution
             ,
             that
             under
             pretence
             hereof
             they
             must
             not
             grow
             proud
             and
             turbulent
             ,
             at
             least
             if
             their
             spirits
             began
             to
             incline
             that
             way
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             very
             carefull
             to
             restrain
             themselves
             ;
             &
             3.
             some
             think
             it
             is
             added
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             last
             words
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               and
               a
               king
               against
               whom
               there
               is
               no
               rising
               up
               ,
            
             &
             that
             by
             way
             of
             advice
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             any
             had
             foolishly
             lifted
             up
             themselves
             ,
             &
             ●hought
             any
             evil
             against
             a
             king
             ,
             they
             should
             doe
             well
             to
             make
             a
             stop
             ,
             &
             proceed
             no
             farther
             in
             such
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             .
             But
             I
             see
             not
             why
             we
             may
             not
             take
             this
             to
             be
             here
             added
             as
             a
             particular
             precept
             ,
             without
             any
             dependance
             upon
             that
             which
             w●nt
             before
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             33.
             
             
               Surely
               the
               churning
               of
               milk
               bringeth
               forth
               butter
               ,
               and
               the
               wringing
               of
               the
               nose
               bringeth
               forth
               bloud
               ;
               so
               the
               forcing
               of
               wrath
               bringeth
               forth
               strife
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             urging
             of
             men
             to
             wrath
             ,
             that
             haply
             are
             of
             themselves
             of
             a
             calm
             and
             gentle
             spirit
             ;
             or
             ,
             the
             pressing
             of
             men
             to
             farther
             wrath
             that
             are
             of
             a
             cholerick
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             passion
             already
             ,
             by
             many
             reiterated
             provocations
             ,
             must
             needs
             cause
             great
             contentions
             .
             Now
             this
             may
             be
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             men
             should
             beware
             of
             such
             foolish
             ,
             proud
             ,
             and
             angry
             carriage
             of
             themselves
             towards
             others
             ,
             or
             of
             farther
             enraging
             those
             that
             are
             angry
             already
             by
             any
             provoking
             language
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             such
             provocations
             do
             usually
             produce
             bitter
             quarrels
             ,
             and
             those
             do
             usually
             end
             in
             great
             mischiefs
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               words
               of
               king
               Lemuel
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             king
             Solomon
             .
             Because
             there
             was
             no
             other
             king
             of
             Israel
             or
             Judah
             of
             this
             name
             ,
             and
             because
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             there
             is
             much
             affinity
             betwixt
             these
             two
             names
             ,
             Lemuel
             and
             Solomon
             ,
             this
             I
             conceive
             cannot
             be
             questioned
             .
             The
             word
             Lemuel
             is
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               to
               God
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             
               God
               to
               him
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               God
               with
               him
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             this
             name
             was
             given
             him
             ,
             to
             signifie
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             belonged
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             son
             or
             servant
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             of
             God
             or
             by
             God
             ordained
             to
             be
             king
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             his
             mother
             desired
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
             But
             now
             whether
             this
             name
             was
             given
             him
             by
             speciall
             direction
             from
             God
             ,
             (
             the
             rather
             because
             Solomon
             was
             to
             be
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ,
             the
             true
             Immanuel
             )
             or
             whether
             Solomon
             speaking
             of
             himself
             here
             in
             a
             third
             person
             ,
             gives
             himself
             this
             name
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             was
             his
             mother
             that
             gave
             him
             this
             name
             ,
             when
             she
             saw
             he
             was
             to
             succeed
             or
             had
             succeeded
             his
             father
             in
             the
             throne
             ,
             (
             which
             some
             are
             the
             more
             inclined
             to
             think
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             his
             mother
             here
             that
             calleth
             him
             Lemuel
             ;
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             certainly
             determined
             .
             However
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             called
             
               the
               words
               of
               king
               Lemuel
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             king
             Solomon
             that
             wrote
             them
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             upon
             record
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             were
             the
             words
             which
             Bathsheba
             his
             mother
             spake
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               prophecy
               that
               his
               mother
               taught
               him
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             when
             she
             first
             discovered
             his
             naturall
             temper
             enclining
             to
             those
             sins
             which
             here
             she
             warns
             him
             to
             avoid
             ;
             or
             rather
             in
             his
             tender
             years
             ,
             when
             her
             love
             only
             made
             her
             fear
             lest
             he
             should
             dash
             upon
             these
             rocks
             ;
             or
             when
             haply
             ,
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             guidance
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             she
             foresaw
             his
             danger
             in
             these
             regards
             ,
             and
             so
             laboured
             by
             these
             holy
             instructions
             to
             antidote
             him
             against
             these
             sins
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             that
             these
             instructions
             are
             here
             called
             
               a
               prophecy
            
             .
             But
             for
             that
             see
             the
             Note
             chap.
             30.1
             .
             Before
             Solomon
             had
             told
             us
             chap.
             4.3
             ,
             4.
             how
             his
             father
             instructed
             him
             ;
             and
             here
             now
             he
             tells
             us
             how
             his
             mother
             also
             taught
             him
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             Bathsheba
             had
             sinned
             so
             hainously
             as
             she
             had
             done
             ;
             yet
             upon
             her
             repentance
             ,
             she
             was
             so
             far
             honoured
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             spirit
             for
             the
             uttering
             of
             part
             of
             the
             canonicall
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Vers
             ,
             2.
             
             
               What
               ,
               my
               son
               !
               and
               what
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               my
               womb
               !
               and
               what
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               my
               
               vows
               !
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             whose
             being
             &
             birth
             ,
             for
             whose
             life
             &
             well-doing
             every
             way
             ,
             for
             whose
             advancement
             to
             the
             crown
             ,
             &
             praise-worthy
             carriage
             of
             thy self
             in
             that
             place
             of
             honour
             ,
             &
             for
             whose
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
             I
             have
             offered
             up
             so
             many
             prayers
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             made
             so
             many
             vows
             and
             promises
             to
             God
             :
             so
             that
             all
             these
             patheticall
             expressions
             were
             but
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             her
             dearly-beloved
             son
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             what
             she
             now
             spake
             to
             him
             ,
             proceeded
             from
             her
             tender
             affection
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             these
             regards
             he
             was
             bound
             not
             to
             despise
             her
             counsell
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             hearken
             the
             more
             affectionately
             to
             her
             .
             As
             for
             that
             manner
             of
             speech
             which
             she
             here
             useth
             ,
             
               What
               ,
               my
               son
               !
               and
               what
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               my
               womb
            
             !
             &c.
             it
             is
             an
             abrupt
             kind
             of
             speech
             ,
             importing
             abundance
             of
             affection
             ,
             even
             more
             then
             could
             be
             uttered
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             by
             the
             frequent
             repetition
             of
             that
             word
             son
             .
             Some
             conceive
             it
             is
             a
             form
             of
             speech
             tending
             to
             stirre
             up
             the
             party
             spoken
             to
             ,
             to
             mind
             seriously
             what
             is
             spoken
             ;
             as
             if
             she
             had
             only
             said
             ,
             Ah
             ,
             my
             dear
             son
             ,
             hearken
             diligently
             to
             me
             .
             But
             rather
             some
             word
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             that
             is
             not
             expressed
             ,
             
               What
               ,
               my
               son
            
             !
             &c.
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             What
             thinkest
             thou
             ,
             my
             son
             ?
             or
             ,
             What
             affection
             dost
             thou
             bear
             towards
             me
             ?
             or
             rather
             ,
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             to
             thee
             ,
             or
             desire
             and
             require
             from
             thee
             ?
             what
             counsell
             or
             charge
             shall
             I
             give
             thee
             ,
             rather
             then
             this
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             say
             to
             thee
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Give
               not
               thy
               strength
               unto
               women
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             thine
             estate
             ,
             body
             and
             mind
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             chap.
             5.9
             ,
             10.
             and
             7.26
             :
             
               nor
               thy
               waies
               to
               that
               which
               destroyeth
               kings
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             neither
             do
             thou
             imploy
             thy self
             in
             following
             that
             which
             doth
             commonly
             destroy
             ,
             not
             men
             of
             ordinary
             rank
             only
             ,
             but
             even
             princes
             and
             kings
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             sin
             of
             uncleannesse
             ,
             and
             haunting
             the
             company
             of
             whorish
             women
             ;
             by
             whom
             and
             for
             whose
             sakes
             ,
             not
             the
             persons
             only
             of
             kings
             ,
             but
             their
             kingdomes
             also
             are
             many
             times
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               for
               kings
               ,
               O
               Lemuel
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               kings
               ,
               to
               drink
               wine
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             drink
             it
             immoderately
             ;
             not
             for
             refreshing
             and
             strength
             ,
             but
             for
             drunkennesse
             ,
             and
             as
             taking
             delight
             in
             drinking
             :
             for
             otherwise
             there
             is
             no
             question
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             daintiest
             of
             drinks
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             meats
             ,
             was
             lawfull
             for
             kings
             and
             princes
             ,
             rather
             then
             for
             those
             of
             an
             inferiour
             rank
             and
             quality
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Lest
               they
               drink
               ,
               and
               forget
               the
               law
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             said
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             magistrates
             ,
             when
             their
             brains
             and
             wits
             are
             intoxicated
             with
             overmuch
             drinking
             ,
             are
             not
             indeed
             able
             to
             tell
             what
             is
             law
             ,
             nor
             to
             discern
             betwixt
             right
             and
             wrong
             in
             the
             parties
             contending
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             by
             much
             drinking
             men
             ,
             frequently
             become
             stupid
             ,
             and
             blockish
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             Hos
             .
             4.11
             .
             
               whoredome
               and
               wine
               and
               new
               wine
               take
               away
               the
               heart
            
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             men
             given
             to
             drunkennesse
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             their
             corrupt
             affections
             ,
             which
             make
             them
             partiall
             in
             passing
             sentence
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               per●ert
               the
               judgement
               of
               any
               of
               the
               afflicted
               ,
            
             we
             must
             know
             that
             
               the
               afflicted
            
             are
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             in
             judgement
             they
             are
             most
             frequently
             neg●ected
             and
             oppressed
             ;
             or
             by
             
               the
               afflicted
            
             may
             be
             meant
             any
             that
             are
             wronged
             ,
             
             and
             so
             fly
             to
             the
             magistrate
             to
             right
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Give
               strong
               drink
               unto
               him
               that
               is
               ready
               to
               perish
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             through
             poverty
             or
             any
             other
             heart-breaking
             affliction
             ;
             as
             Jacob
             in
             that
             regard
             is
             called
             ,
             
               A
               Syrian
               ready
               to
               perish
            
             ,
             Deut.
             26.5
             .
             And
             indeed
             so
             it
             is
             explained
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               wine
               to
               those
               that
               be
               of
               heavy
               hearts
            
             ;
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             where
             a
             reason
             is
             given
             why
             wine
             and
             strong
             drink
             was
             fittest
             for
             such
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               drink
               ,
               and
               forget
               his
               poverty
               ,
               and
               remember
               his
               miserie
               no
               more
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             more
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             being
             cheared
             up
             with
             that
             refreshing
             drink
             he
             hath
             taken
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             understand
             by
             those
             
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               perish
            
             ,
             such
             as
             through
             sicknesse
             are
             ready
             to
             faint
             ,
             or
             malefactours
             condemned
             to
             die
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             there
             was
             a
             custome
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             give
             wine
             to
             men
             that
             were
             condemned
             to
             die
             (
             which
             some
             think
             to
             be
             that
             which
             Amos
             2.8
             .
             is
             called
             
               the
               wine
               of
               the
               condemned
            
             )
             is
             methinks
             very
             probable
             by
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             going
             to
             execution
             ,
             Mark
             15.23
             .
             that
             
               they
               gave
               him
               to
               drink
               wine
               mingled
               with
               myrrhe
               .
            
             But
             yet
             by
             the
             context
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             those
             words
             must
             be
             understood
             here
             in
             a
             more
             generall
             sense
             .
             However
             ,
             either
             this
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             comparatively
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             If
             it
             were
             lawfull
             for
             any
             to
             drink
             a
             little
             more
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             for
             those
             that
             are
             in
             great
             affliction
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             thereby
             forget
             their
             sorrow
             ;
             and
             not
             for
             kings
             and
             princes
             ,
             that
             live
             in
             great
             prosperity
             and
             plenty
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             danger
             thereby
             to
             forget
             the
             law
             :
             or
             else
             ,
             the
             drift
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             wine
             and
             strong
             drink
             ,
             though
             moderately
             taken
             ,
             is
             fitter
             for
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             then
             for
             kings
             and
             princes
             ;
             and
             withall
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             quantity
             of
             wine
             ,
             as
             would
             no
             way
             hurt
             ,
             but
             rather
             doe
             good
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             great
             distresse
             ,
             would
             utterly
             overthrow
             princes
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             unfit
             for
             their
             imployments
             :
             for
             to
             be
             sure
             excesse
             in
             drinking
             is
             not
             here
             allowed
             to
             the
             afflicted
             ;
             this
             would
             rather
             encrease
             then
             abate
             their
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Open
               thy
               mouth
               for
               the
               dumb
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             dare
             not
             ,
             or
             ,
             through
             shamefacednesse
             or
             simplicity
             ,
             or
             any
             impediment
             in
             their
             speech
             ,
             are
             not
             able
             ,
             or
             ,
             through
             oppression
             are
             not
             suffered
             ,
             to
             speak
             for
             themselves
             :
             
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               such
               as
               are
               appointed
               to
               destruction
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             estates
             ,
             body
             or
             credit
             ,
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             suffer
             greatly
             ,
             through
             the
             injustice
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             to
             their
             utter
             undoing
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             79.11
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Who
               can
               find
               a
               vertuous
               woman
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             take
             her
             to
             wife
             ?
             or
             ,
             where
             can
             such
             a
             wife
             be
             found
             ?
             From
             hence
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             in
             two
             and
             twenty
             verses
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             letters
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             elegant
             Poem
             ,
             containing
             the
             description
             of
             a
             good
             wife
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             these
             verses
             we
             have
             all
             the
             Hebrew
             letters
             ,
             in
             order
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Alphabet
             :
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             Psal
             .
             25.1
             .
             Whether
             it
             were
             composed
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             as
             a
             character
             of
             his
             mother
             Bathsheba
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             occasion
             of
             those
             holy
             instructions
             of
             hers
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             before
             recited
             ,
             or
             by
             Bathsheba
             ,
             for
             the
             direction
             of
             Solomon
             in
             the
             
             choice
             of
             a
             good
             wife
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             certainly
             determined
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               heart
               of
               her
               husband
               doth
               safely
               trust
               in
               her
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Her
             husband
             upon
             just
             grounds
             is
             from
             his
             heart
             confident
             of
             her
             faithfulnesse
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             chastity
             and
             secrecy
             ,
             but
             also
             (
             which
             is
             indeed
             here
             chiefly
             intended
             )
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             well-ordering
             his
             houshold
             affairs
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             therefore
             he
             leaves
             wholly
             to
             her
             care
             :
             
               so
               that
               he
               shall
               have
               no
               need
               of
               spoil
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             goe
             forth
             to
             war
             ,
             to
             enrich
             himself
             with
             the
             spoils
             of
             vanquished
             enemies
             ,
             nor
             to
             use
             any
             unlawfull
             waies
             to
             store
             himself
             with
             goods
             gotten
             by
             extortion
             and
             oppression
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             she
             by
             her
             industry
             and
             huswifery
             will
             so
             abundantly
             furnish
             her
             house
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             shared
             in
             the
             spoils
             of
             some
             ransacked
             city
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               She
               will
               doe
               him
               good
               ,
               and
               not
               evil
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             good
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             evil
             ;
             not
             being
             a
             good
             wife
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             bad
             one
             in
             others
             :
             
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               her
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             constantly
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             she
             lives
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             conditions
             and
             changes
             ,
             in
             youth
             and
             age
             ,
             in
             prosperity
             and
             adversity
             ,
             in
             health
             and
             sicknesse
             ,
             yea
             even
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             if
             she
             surviveth
             him
             ,
             by
             speaking
             honourably
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             doing
             good
             to
             his
             children
             and
             friends
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               She
               seeketh
               wool
               and
               flax
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             her self
             and
             family
             may
             not
             be
             idle
             for
             want
             of
             materials
             to
             work
             upon
             ,
             she
             provides
             them
             before-hand
             at
             the
             best
             rate
             :
             
               and
               worketh
               willingly
               with
               her
               hands
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             her
             own
             hands
             ;
             she
             doth
             not
             only
             set
             others
             on
             work
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             huswife
             of
             whom
             this
             is
             spoken
             ,
             is
             withall
             described
             to
             be
             a
             woman
             of
             that
             rank
             ,
             that
             vers
             .
             22.
             
               her
               cloathing
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               silk
               and
               purple
            
             ,
             and
             
               her
               husband
            
             vers
             .
             23.
             
               to
               be
               known
               in
               the
               gates
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             magistracy
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               She
               is
               like
               the
               merchants
               ships
               ,
               she
               bringeth
               her
               food
               from
               afar
               .
            
             ]
             This
             expression
             may
             be
             used
             to
             imply
             severall
             things
             :
             as
             1.
             that
             by
             her
             continuall
             labour
             and
             diligence
             ,
             like
             the
             merchants
             ship
             that
             sails
             both
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             she
             gets
             wealth
             apace
             ;
             2.
             that
             her
             house
             is
             furnished
             with
             as
             much
             variety
             and
             plenty
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             ,
             yea
             even
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             brought
             from
             forreign
             countries
             ,
             as
             merchants
             ships
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             3.
             that
             it
             is
             by
             the
             sending
             forth
             of
             her
             manufactures
             ,
             that
             those
             forreign
             commodities
             are
             brought
             home
             by
             the
             merchants
             ,
             whereof
             she
             gets
             a
             share
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               She
               riseth
               also
               while
               it
               is
               yet
               night
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             before
             break
             of
             day
             ,
             that
             so
             she
             and
             her
             family
             may
             have
             time
             to
             doe
             their
             work
             in
             :
             
               and
               giveth
               meat
               to
               her
               houshold
               ,
               and
               a
               portion
               to
               her
               maidens
            
             ;
             both
             which
             some
             understand
             of
             a
             set
             portion
             and
             quantity
             of
             meat
             which
             she
             is
             carefull
             to
             give
             to
             all
             in
             her
             family
             ,
             not
             children
             only
             ,
             but
             servants
             too
             ;
             both
             those
             that
             are
             to
             work
             all
             day
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             to
             carry
             their
             meat
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             also
             that
             are
             to
             work
             at
             home
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             by
             
               the
               portion
            
             mentioned
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             which
             she
             is
             said
             to
             give
             
               to
               her
               maidens
            
             ,
             that
             more
             especially
             belong
             to
             her
             charge
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             severall
             tasks
             that
             she
             sets
             them
             for
             their
             daies
             work
             .
             And
             thus
             her
             provident
             care
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             her
             early
             
             providing
             both
             meat
             and
             work
             for
             her
             servants
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               She
               considereth
               a
               field
               ,
               and
               buyeth
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             So
             far
             is
             she
             enriched
             by
             her
             industry
             ,
             that
             a
             field
             being
             profered
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             she
             considers
             of
             the
             conveniency
             of
             it
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             reasonable
             price
             for
             which
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             title
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             whether
             she
             be
             able
             to
             buy
             it
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             she
             goeth
             on
             in
             the
             purchase
             of
             it
             :
             
               with
               the
               fruit
               of
               her
               hands
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             her
             labour
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             with
             that
             she
             hath
             gotten
             by
             her
             labour
             ,
             by
             her
             handy-work
             and
             trading
             ;
             
               she
               planteth
               a
               vineyard
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             field
             she
             had
             lately
             purchased
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             she
             improveth
             her
             ground
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               She
               girdeth
               her
               loins
               with
               strength
               ,
               and
               strengtheneth
               her
               arms
               .
            
             ]
             That
             which
             is
             intended
             hereby
             is
             ,
             1.
             that
             she
             diligently
             and
             couragiously
             prepares
             her self
             for
             her
             labours
             ;
             2.
             that
             she
             stoutly
             undertaketh
             and
             goeth
             on
             with
             her
             work
             ,
             with
             confidence
             of
             going
             through
             with
             what
             she
             undertaketh
             ;
             and
             3.
             that
             by
             bestirring
             her self
             in
             her
             severall
             businesses
             she
             preserveth
             and
             encreaseth
             her
             strength
             :
             for
             as
             sloth
             weakens
             the
             strength
             of
             mans
             body
             ,
             so
             moderate
             excercise
             and
             labour
             doth
             tend
             to
             the
             health
             and
             strengthening
             of
             it
             .
             But
             now
             in
             the
             expression
             here
             used
             there
             is
             doubtlesse
             an
             allusion
             to
             womens
             tucking
             up
             of
             their
             garments
             about
             their
             loins
             ,
             and
             their
             sleeves
             about
             their
             arms
             ,
             when
             they
             mean
             to
             buckle
             themselves
             lustily
             to
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             to
             bestir
             themselves
             nimbly
             in
             it
             :
             as
             likewise
             to
             that
             which
             is
             known
             by
             experience
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             girding
             strengtheneth
             the
             loins
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               She
               perceiveth
               that
               her
               merchandise
               is
               good
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             She
             tasts
             the
             sweet
             of
             her
             labour
             ;
             besides
             the
             good
             it
             doeth
             her
             for
             her
             health
             ,
             she
             finds
             that
             her
             diligence
             &
             good
             huswifery
             redounds
             much
             to
             her
             profit
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             if
             she
             were
             imployed
             in
             some
             gainfull
             way
             of
             merchandise
             ;
             &
             herein
             she
             takes
             great
             inward
             complacency
             ,
             &
             contentment
             of
             mind
             ;
             which
             adds
             much
             to
             her
             happinesse
             .
             Or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             manufactures
             which
             are
             made
             by
             her self
             &
             her
             family
             ,
             &
             then
             afterwards
             vers
             .
             24.
             
               sold
               to
               the
               merchants
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             she
             finds
             by
             experience
             that
             hereby
             much
             is
             gotten
             ,
             &
             that
             thereupon
             she
             followeth
             her
             work
             the
             closer
             .
             
               Her
               candle
               goeth
               not
               out
               by
               night
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             seldome
             or
             never
             ;
             as
             she
             riseth
             up
             early
             ,
             so
             she
             sits
             up
             late
             at
             her
             work
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               She
               layeth
               her
               hands
               to
               the
               spindle
               ,
               &
               her
               hands
               hold
               the
               distaffe
               .
            
             ]
             And
             thus
             she
             not
             only
             holds
             her
             maids
             to
             their
             work
             ,
             but
             she
             also
             takes
             her
             turn
             amongst
             them
             her self
             in
             the
             very
             same
             work
             which
             they
             doe
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             promotes
             the
             work
             in
             hand
             ,
             so
             it
             greatly
             encourageth
             them
             .
             As
             rich
             &
             great
             as
             she
             is
             ,
             she
             is
             not
             ashamed
             neither
             of
             the
             distaffe
             nor
             the
             spindle
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               She
               stretcheth
               out
               her
               hand
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               yea
               she
               reacheth
               forth
               her
               hands
               to
               the
               needy
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             paying
             the
             poor
             that
             are
             set
             on
             work
             by
             her
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             lending
             &
             giving
             chearfully
             &
             bountifully
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             very
             needy
             ,
             even
             with
             both
             hands
             where
             their
             necessity
             requires
             it
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             near
             hand
             or
             farther
             off
             ;
             yea
             in
             performing
             any
             offices
             of
             love
             for
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             need
             they
             have
             of
             her
             help
             in
             any
             regard
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             here
             inserted
             ,
             
             either
             to
             shew
             how
             her
             estate
             is
             improved
             by
             her
             industry
             &
             huswifery
             ,
             in
             that
             she
             is
             able
             not
             only
             well
             to
             provide
             for
             her
             own
             ,
             but
             also
             liberally
             to
             relieve
             the
             poor
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             because
             giving
             to
             the
             poor
             is
             indeed
             one
             of
             the
             best
             pieces
             of
             good
             huswifery
             ,
             in
             that
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             it
             brings
             in
             to
             the
             estates
             of
             those
             that
             use
             it
             a
             great
             encrease
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               She
               is
               not
               afraid
               of
               the
               snow
               for
               her
               houshold
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             for
             her
             children
             &
             servants
             :
             
               for
               all
               her
               houshold
               are
               cloathed
               with
               scarlet
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             garments
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             degree
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             for
             comelinesse
             and
             ornament
             ,
             &
             much
             more
             then
             such
             as
             are
             warm
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             cold
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             considering
             that
             scarlet
             was
             far
             more
             common
             in
             those
             countries
             then
             it
             is
             amongst
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             way
             improper
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             some
             servants
             &
             waiting-gentlewomen
             belonging
             to
             such
             great
             families
             were
             
               cloathed
               with
               scarlet
            
             ,
             especially
             her
             husband
             &
             children
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             here
             meant
             by
             
               her
               houshold
            
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             clause
             may
             be
             read
             also
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               with
               double
               garments
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             many
             severall
             garments
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             one
             upon
             another
             ;
             or
             ,
             garments
             for
             summer
             ,
             and
             garments
             for
             winter
             ,
             thick
             and
             well-lined
             garments
             that
             will
             keep
             out
             the
             cold
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               She
               maketh
               her self
               coverings
               of
               tapestry
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             for
             the
             bed
             &
             board
             ,
             yea
             &
             for
             the
             walls
             too
             ,
             coverlets
             &
             carpets
             &
             hangings
             :
             
               her
               cloathing
               is
               silk
               &
               purple
            
             ;
             &
             indeed
             God
             disalloweth
             not
             rich
             attire
             in
             women
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             be
             not
             above
             their
             degree
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             continue
             to
             be
             of
             a
             lowly
             mind
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             make
             that
             their
             chiefest
             ornament
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               Her
               husband
               is
               known
               in
               the
               gates
               ,
               when
               he
               sitteth
               among
               the
               elders
               of
               the
               land
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             Expositours
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             here
             inserted
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             as
             she
             was
             so
             happy
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             own
             goodnesse
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             her
             husband
             too
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             he
             was
             also
             an
             honour
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             being
             famous
             amongst
             his
             fellow-rulers
             for
             his
             rare
             gifts
             &
             eminent
             goodnesse
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             this
             also
             ;
             is
             mētioned
             by
             way
             of
             commending
             her
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             
               her
               husband
               is
               known
               in
               the
               gates
               ,
            
             &c.
             (
             see
             the
             Notes
             Gen.
             22.17
             .
             &
             Ruth
             4.1
             .
             )
             is
             intended
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             he
             might
             diligently
             at
             all
             times
             intend
             his
             publick
             affairs
             ,
             being
             by
             his
             wives
             means
             freed
             from
             all
             care
             about
             all
             things
             at
             home
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             there
             is
             speciall
             notice
             taken
             of
             him
             for
             the
             handsome
             &
             comely
             attire
             wherewith
             ,
             through
             her
             care
             ,
             he
             is
             alwaies
             cloathed
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             he
             is
             observed
             &
             much
             spoken
             of
             for
             his
             happinesse
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             high
             praises
             that
             are
             every
             where
             given
             of
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               She
               maketh
               fine
               linnen
               ,
               &
               selleth
               it
               ,
               &
               delivereth
               girdles
               unto
               the
               merchant
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             girdles
             curiously
             wrought
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             the
             merchant
             would
             not
             buy
             them
             ,
             to
             carry
             them
             into
             forreign
             countries
             .
             And
             under
             this
             one
             particular
             all
             other
             curious
             ornaments
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             are
             comprehended
             .
             See
             Isa
             .
             3.24
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               Strength
               &
               honour
               are
               her
               cloathing
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             In
             her
             life
             and
             outward
             behaviour
             she
             manifests
             her self
             to
             be
             strong
             &
             honourable
             .
             And
             by
             her
             strength
             may
             be
             meant
             that
             magnanimity
             whereby
             she
             was
             enabled
             chearfully
             
             to
             undergoe
             all
             the
             labour
             and
             diligence
             that
             belonged
             to
             her
             place
             and
             imployments
             ;
             or
             more
             generally
             that
             strong
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             she
             was
             established
             and
             confirmed
             in
             all
             wel-doing
             ,
             and
             enabled
             to
             doe
             more
             and
             greater
             things
             then
             others
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             vertue
             and
             piety
             :
             And
             by
             her
             honour
             ,
             that
             glory
             and
             fame
             and
             good
             report
             which
             thereby
             she
             hath
             attained
             ;
             or
             that
             grace
             and
             vertue
             which
             is
             an
             honour
             to
             her
             ;
             or
             that
             vertuous
             and
             sweet
             carriage
             of
             her self
             with
             all
             gravity
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             modesty
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             which
             is
             comely
             and
             honourable
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             those
             that
             behold
             it
             .
             So
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             though
             she
             is
             cloathed
             with
             silk
             and
             purple
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             said
             ver
             .
             22.
             yet
             she
             doth
             not
             set
             her
             affection
             on
             such
             outward
             bravery
             ,
             as
             vain
             and
             foolish
             women
             do
             only
             delight
             in
             ,
             but
             she
             hath
             other
             ornaments
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             these
             wherewith
             she
             is
             inwardly
             adorned
             ,
             wherein
             she
             chiefly
             delights
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             a
             greater
             glory
             to
             her
             ,
             then
             any
             outward
             decking
             can
             possibly
             be
             .
             
               And
               she
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               time
               to
               come
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             in
             her
             old
             age
             ,
             because
             she
             may
             then
             take
             her
             rest
             ,
             and
             live
             comfortably
             upon
             that
             which
             by
             her
             industry
             she
             had
             gotten
             in
             her
             younger
             years
             ;
             or
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             her
             death
             ,
             because
             she
             hath
             the
             testimony
             of
             her
             own
             conscience
             ,
             that
             she
             hath
             not
             mis-spent
             her
             time
             ,
             but
             hath
             in
             her
             place
             laboured
             to
             discharge
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             every
             regard
             ,
             and
             hath
             by
             her
             industry
             gotten
             a
             good
             estate
             to
             leave
             behind
             her
             for
             her
             children
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             that
             the
             words
             must
             be
             taken
             more
             generally
             ,
             that
             whatever
             happens
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             death
             ,
             or
             any
             great
             losses
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             calamity
             whatsoever
             ,
             she
             is
             not
             sollicitous
             nor
             troubled
             ,
             but
             lives
             comfortably
             :
             she
             is
             not
             like
             those
             women
             ,
             that
             having
             vainly
             wasted
             their
             estates
             and
             mis-spent
             their
             time
             ,
             do
             weep
             &
             mourn
             when
             such
             changes
             come
             upon
             them
             ;
             for
             whatever
             befals
             her
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             before-mentioned
             ,
             the
             store
             she
             hath
             laid
             up
             before-hand
             ,
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             she
             enjoyeth
             much
             peace
             and
             chearfulnesse
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               She
               openeth
               her
               mouth
               with
               wisdome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             She
             is
             not
             a
             woman
             talkative
             and
             given
             to
             much
             tatling
             ,
             as
             too
             many
             women
             are
             ,
             but
             when
             she
             doth
             open
             her
             mouth
             to
             speak
             ,
             she
             doth
             it
             with
             much
             wisdome
             :
             her
             usuall
             discourse
             is
             concerning
             matters
             of
             true
             wisdome
             ,
             as
             when
             she
             is
             catechising
             and
             instructing
             her
             family
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             at
             other
             times
             ;
             being
             still
             ready
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             precepts
             of
             providence
             and
             good
             huswifery
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             mysteries
             of
             religion
             and
             godlinesse
             .
             Yea
             of
             whatever
             it
             be
             she
             speaks
             ,
             she
             is
             wont
             alwaies
             to
             speak
             advisedly
             ,
             discreetly
             ,
             &
             graciously
             :
             
               and
               the
               law
               of
               kindnesse
               is
               in
               her
               lips
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositours
             ,
             sh●
             is
             ever
             speaking
             of
             shewing
             kindnesse
             ,
             and
             stirring
             up
             others
             thereunto
             ;
             
               the
               law
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             
               of
               kindnesse
            
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             men
             should
             be
             kind
             ,
             is
             still
             in
             her
             mouth
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             last
             clause
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             she
             alwaies
             speaks
             lovingly
             and
             kindly
             to
             all
             with
             whom
             she
             converseth
             ,
             her
             husband
             ,
             children
             ,
             servants
             and
             others
             ,
             she
             is
             not
             harsh
             ,
             pettish
             and
             froward
             in
             her
             language
             ,
             as
             many
             women
             usually
             are
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             is
             set
             down
             by
             this
             kind
             of
             expression
             ,
             
               and
               the
               law
               of
               kindnesse
               is
               in
               her
               lips
               ,
            
             may
             be
             ,
             
             either
             1.
             because
             in
             so
             speaking
             she
             followeth
             the
             directions
             of
             the
             word
             &
             law
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             she
             layeth
             a
             law
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             upon
             her self
             ,
             thus
             alwaies
             to
             speak
             ,
             unlesse
             there
             be
             very
             just
             cause
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             or
             3.
             because
             kindnesse
             doth
             lay
             it
             as
             it
             were
             a
             law
             upon
             her
             thus
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             she
             obeyeth
             it
             ;
             or
             4.
             because
             this
             her
             kind
             speaking
             carrieth
             the
             force
             of
             a
             law
             or
             command
             ,
             to
             make
             her
             husband
             and
             others
             ready
             to
             doe
             in
             a
             manner
             whatever
             she
             would
             have
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               She
               looketh
               well
               to
               the
               waies
               of
               her
               household
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             whether
             they
             do
             well
             and
             diligently
             dispatch
             their
             household-affairs
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             behave
             themselves
             in
             all
             things
             as
             becomes
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               Her
               children
               arise
               up
               and
               call
               her
               blessed
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             goe
             forth
             in
             publick
             ,
             &
             there
             they
             commend
             her
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             their
             commendable
             carriage
             of
             themselves
             ;
             or
             ,
             being
             stirred
             up
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             those
             many
             good
             things
             for
             which
             she
             hath
             been
             here
             commended
             ;
             they
             cannot
             contain
             themselves
             ,
             but
             do
             carefully
             addresse
             themselves
             to
             sound
             forth
             her
             praise
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               Her
               children
               arise
               up
               and
               call
               her
               blessed
               .
            
             For
             because
             when
             men
             that
             are
             sitting
             would
             undertake
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             must
             rise
             up
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             therefore
             mens
             buckling
             themselves
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             is
             usually
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             by
             this
             phrase
             of
             rising
             up
             :
             see
             Gen.
             37.35
             .
             Exod.
             2.17
             .
             and
             Jos
             .
             18.4
             .
             I
             know
             that
             many
             Expositours
             do
             otherwise
             judge
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Her
               children
               rise
               up
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             namely
             that
             hereby
             is
             intended
             ,
             that
             when
             her
             children
             grow
             up
             in
             age
             ,
             bodily
             stature
             ,
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             or
             that
             when
             they
             rise
             to
             honour
             and
             preferment
             by
             means
             of
             the
             good
             education
             which
             she
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             highly
             commend
             her
             both
             living
             and
             dead
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             they
             rise
             up
             by
             way
             of
             reverence
             and
             respect
             ,
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             her
             or
             to
             her
             .
             But
             because
             the
             following
             words
             seem
             plainly
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             her
             husband
             also
             doeth
             the
             same
             ,
             
               Her
               husband
               also
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             riseth
             up
             ,
             
               and
               he
               praiseth
               her
            
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             properly
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             husband
             riseth
             up
             according
             to
             these
             later
             senses
             that
             are
             given
             of
             this
             phrase
             ,
             therefore
             I
             take
             the
             former
             expositions
             to
             be
             far
             the
             best
             .
             However
             ,
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             who
             they
             are
             that
             are
             here
             particularly
             said
             to
             have
             praised
             her
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             her
             husband
             and
             children
             .
             Because
             they
             have
             reaped
             most
             good
             by
             her
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             have
             been
             most
             conversant
             with
             her
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             she
             is
             one
             that
             keeps
             much
             within
             doors
             ,
             and
             there
             her
             businesse
             chiefly
             lyes
             ,
             therefore
             their
             praises
             were
             most
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Many
               daughters
               have
               done
               vertuously
               ,
               but
               thou
               excellest
               them
               all
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             commendation
             given
             her
             by
             her
             husband
             and
             children
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             30.
             
             
               Favour
               is
               deceitfull
               ,
               and
               beauty
               is
               vain
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Whether
             these
             words
             be
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             the
             words
             of
             Bathsheba
             or
             Solomon
             ,
             or
             the
             good
             wives
             husband
             ,
             mentioned
             before
             vers
             .
             28.
             it
             cannot
             certainly
             be
             determined
             .
             However
             ,
             by
             favour
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             comelinesse
             of
             a
             womans
             person
             ,
             and
             by
             beauty
             a
             good
             colour
             or
             a
             good
             complexion
             :
             and
             these
             things
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               deceitfull
               and
               vain
            
             ,
             1.
             because
             beauty
             is
             many
             times
             artificiall
             and
             counterfeit
             ;
             and
             2.
             because
             beautifull
             and
             well-favoured
             women
             have
             many
             times
             divers
             base
             and
             ill-favoured
             
             qualities
             ,
             and
             so
             husbands
             are
             usually
             deceived
             when
             they
             are
             guided
             thereby
             in
             chusing
             their
             wives
             ;
             and
             3.
             because
             they
             are
             subject
             many
             waies
             to
             decay
             and
             vanish
             away
             .
             And
             this
             censure
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             beauty
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             either
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             why
             ,
             amongst
             other
             commendable
             qualities
             of
             the
             good
             wife
             ,
             this
             was
             not
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             beautifull
             and
             well-favoured
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             way
             of
             commending
             the
             good
             wife
             ,
             in
             that
             whereas
             such
             vain
             things
             as
             these
             other
             women
             do
             most
             affect
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             people
             do
             most
             admire
             ,
             she
             seeks
             that
             ornament
             that
             is
             far
             better
             .
             
               But
               a
               woman
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               she
               shall
               be
               praised
            
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             That
             women
             are
             fair
             it
             is
             no
             praise
             at
             all
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             born
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             have
             learnt
             to
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             this
             good
             wife
             doth
             ,
             that
             is
             truly
             praise-worthy
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             31.
             
             
               Give
               her
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               her
               hands
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             her
             comfortably
             enjoy
             the
             benefit
             of
             all
             her
             care
             and
             labours
             ;
             or
             ,
             let
             her
             be
             used
             as
             all
             these
             commendable
             qualities
             do
             deserve
             :
             let
             her
             husband
             afford
             her
             bountifully
             ,
             both
             whilst
             he
             lives
             and
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             all
             the
             encouragement
             that
             so
             good
             a
             wife
             doth
             deserve
             ;
             let
             her
             children
             and
             servants
             yield
             her
             all
             due
             respect
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             extoll
             her
             .
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             merely
             of
             commending
             her
             :
             
               Give
               her
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               her
               hands
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Praise
             her
             according
             to
             her
             works
             ;
             yea
             and
             that
             in
             publick
             ,
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               let
               her
               own
               works
               praise
               her
               in
               the
               gates
            
             ;
             though
             she
             keeps
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             becomes
             a
             good
             huswife
             ,
             yet
             let
             her
             praise
             be
             spread
             abroad
             in
             the
             publick
             assemblies
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Yea
             and
             the
             expression
             here
             used
             may
             also
             imply
             ,
             that
             there
             would
             be
             no
             need
             of
             speaking
             of
             her
             country
             or
             parentage
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             nor
             of
             labouring
             by
             many
             words
             and
             by
             many
             rhetoricall
             flourishes
             to
             set
             forth
             her
             worth
             ;
             if
             they
             but
             tell
             what
             she
             had
             done
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             abundantly
             enough
             to
             her
             praise
             :
             yea
             the
             very
             attire
             and
             ornaments
             worn
             by
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             other
             Rulers
             of
             the
             citie
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             her
             making
             ,
             would
             sufficiently
             advance
             her
             praise
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ANNOTATIONS
           Upon
           the
           Book
           of
           ECCLESIASTES
           Or
           the
           PREACHER
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               words
               of
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               David
               ,
               King
               in
               Jerusalem
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Of
             Solomon
             .
             He
             was
             therefore
             not
             only
             the
             Author
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Pen-man
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             as
             is
             also
             somewhat
             more
             clearly
             hinted
             ,
             Chap.
             12.10
             .
             
               The
               Preacher
               sought
               to
               find
               out
               acceptable
               words
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               was
               written
               was
               upright
               :
            
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             he
             usually
             speaks
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             first
             person
             ,
             as
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             
               I
               the
               Preacher
               was
               King
               over
               Israel
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             he
             terms
             himself
             
               the
               Preacher
            
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             signifieth
             ,
             the
             Penitent
             convert
             ,
             the
             soul
             or
             person
             congregated
             or
             gathered
             to
             the
             Church
             upon
             his
             repentance
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             was
             fallen
             off
             by
             his
             great
             sinnes
             )
             was
             not
             haply
             because
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             do
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Preacher
             in
             the
             assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             (
             though
             we
             find
             that
             sometimes
             Kings
             upon
             extraordinary
             occasions
             have
             spoken
             to
             the
             people
             gathered
             together
             in
             their
             Church-assemblies
             concerning
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             Solomon
             in
             particular
             did
             so
             ,
             1
             King.
             8.1
             ,
             12.
             )
             but
             rather
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             as
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             or
             reconciled
             penitent
             ,
             teach
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             the
             only
             way
             of
             true
             blessednesse
             ,
             and
             makes
             known
             publickly
             to
             all
             Gods
             people
             ,
             what
             by
             his
             own
             experience
             he
             had
             learnt
             concerning
             the
             vanity
             and
             folly
             of
             seeking
             content
             and
             happinesse
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             save
             only
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             fear
             and
             service
             of
             God.
             I
             know
             it
             is
             questioned
             by
             many
             ,
             whether
             ever
             Solomon
             repented
             after
             that
             his
             grosse
             fall
             by
             means
             of
             his
             Idolatrous
             wives
             ,
             1
             King.
             11.4
             .
             and
             that
             because
             it
             was
             in
             his
             old
             age
             that
             he
             fell
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             never
             pulled
             down
             those
             Idolatrous
             Temples
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             built
             for
             his
             wives
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             had
             repented
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             he
             would
             surely
             have
             done
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             these
             reasons
             are
             too
             weak
             to
             prove
             that
             Solomon
             died
             in
             an
             impenitent
             condition
             ,
             for
             he
             might
             repent
             towards
             his
             latter
             end
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             sincerely
             repented
             ,
             yet
             might
             he
             not
             immediatly
             pull
             down
             the
             high
             places
             he
             had
             built
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             other
             good
             Kings
             afterwards
             did
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             being
             over-awed
             with
             fear
             of
             displeasing
             his
             wives
             and
             the
             people
             :
             and
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             2
             King.
             23.13
             .
             Much
             more
             may
             be
             said
             for
             his
             Repentance
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             1
             King.
             11.41
             .
             God
             called
             him
             Jedidiah
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               beloved
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             And
             whom
             the
             Lord
             loveth
             ,
             he
             loveth
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             Joh.
             13.1
             .
             Now
             if
             Solomon
             did
             repent
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             well
             questioned
             but
             that
             he
             wrote
             this
             Book
             as
             his
             publick
             Recantation
             of
             his
             former
             folly
             and
             madnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             purposely
             that
             he
             might
             hereby
             testifie
             his
             Repentance
             to
             the
             whole
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             might
             recover
             those
             by
             his
             
             returning
             to
             the
             Church
             whom
             he
             had
             scandalized
             by
             his
             fall
             :
             and
             that
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             he
             doth
             so
             often
             call
             himself
             
               The
               Preacher
            
             ,
             as
             counting
             this
             his
             solemn
             publishing
             of
             his
             repentance
             a
             greater
             honour
             to
             him
             then
             his
             regal
             dignity
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             glorious
             works
             that
             ever
             he
             did
             ,
             even
             his
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             As
             for
             those
             last
             words
             ,
             
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               King
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             besides
             what
             is
             noted
             Pro.
             1.1
             .
             where
             he
             gave
             himself
             the
             same
             Titles
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             conceive
             that
             here
             he
             mentions
             them
             as
             aggravations
             of
             his
             former
             sinnes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             so
             pious
             a
             father
             ,
             and
             so
             tenderly
             carefull
             of
             his
             education
             ,
             and
             that
             had
             been
             exalted
             by
             Gods
             special
             appointment
             to
             so
             high
             an
             honour
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             King
             of
             Israel
             Gods
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             should
             yet
             notwithstanding
             fall
             into
             such
             grosse
             sinnes
             as
             he
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Vanity
               of
               vanities
               ,
               saith
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               vanity
               of
               vanities
               ,
               all
               is
               vanity
               .
            
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             Solomon
             in
             this
             Book
             being
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             true
             happinesse
             here
             in
             this
             life
             cannot
             be
             attained
             by
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             of
             all
             that
             is
             desirable
             in
             the
             world
             joyntly
             together
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             Gods
             love
             and
             favour
             ,
             and
             consequently
             by
             the
             knowledge
             and
             fear
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             leade
             thereunto
             ,
             accordingly
             ,
             he
             first
             here
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             the
             Negative
             part
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             no
             worldly
             thing
             ,
             nor
             no
             endeavour
             about
             worldly
             things
             ,
             can
             render
             a
             man
             truly
             happy
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             are
             all
             extreamly
             vain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             altogether
             ineffectuall
             to
             make
             a
             man
             happy
             ,
             which
             is
             laid
             down
             in
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               Vanity
               of
               vanities
               ,
               saith
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               vanity
               of
               vanities
               ,
               all
               is
               vanity
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             most
             vain
             ,
             vanity
             it self
             in
             the
             abstract
             ;
             yea
             extream
             vanity
             ,
             (
             for
             thus
             the
             superlative
             degree
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             is
             usually
             expressed
             ,
             as
             where
             the
             basest
             of
             servants
             is
             called
             
               a
               servant
               of
               servants
            
             ,
             Gen.
             9.25
             .
             and
             the
             highest
             heaven
             ,
             
               the
               heaven
               of
               heavens
            
             ,
             1
             King
             8.27
             .
             and
             the
             most
             excellent
             Song
             ,
             
               The
               Song
               of
               Songs
            
             ,
             Cant.
             1.1
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Now
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             though
             very
             good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             thus
             extreamly
             vain
             ,
             either
             comparatively
             in
             regard
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             order
             unto
             happinesse
             ,
             in
             that
             neither
             the
             possession
             nor
             fruition
             of
             them
             can
             ever
             make
             men
             truly
             blessed
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             ,
             1.
             there
             is
             no
             stability
             nor
             permanency
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             change
             and
             corruption
             ;
             if
             those
             that
             seek
             after
             them
             do
             obtain
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             long
             enjoy
             them
             ;
             2.
             they
             can
             never
             yield
             full
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             that
             do
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             regard
             may
             well
             be
             deemed
             empty
             ,
             worthlesse
             things
             ,
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             no
             solid
             profit
             can
             be
             gotten
             :
             and
             3.
             they
             are
             deceitfull
             and
             lying
             vanities
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             promise
             much
             content
             and
             happinesse
             to
             men
             ,
             but
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             yielding
             them
             that
             content
             and
             good
             which
             they
             expect
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             often
             they
             bring
             upon
             them
             much
             grief
             and
             trouble
             ,
             yea
             are
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             eternall
             destruction
             ;
             And
             this
             truth
             concerning
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             is
             here
             repeated
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             imply
             the
             unquestionable
             certainty
             and
             the
             great
             importance
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             men
             are
             prone
             naturally
             to
             dote
             so
             exceedingly
             on
             the
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             hardly
             wonne
             either
             to
             beleeve
             or
             to
             mind
             the
             vanity
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             because
             Solomon
             ,
             being
             upon
             his
             repentance
             wondrously
             affected
             with
             this
             truth
             ,
             was
             the
             more
             earnest
             to
             presse
             it
             upon
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             them
             off
             from
             resting
             in
             any
             thing
             but
             in
             God
             only
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               What
               profit
               hath
               a
               man
               of
               all
               his
               labour
               which
               he
               taketh
               under
               the
               sun
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             here
             below
             ;
             or
             under
             the
             heaven
             ?
             Only
             the
             Sun
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             
             it
             is
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             sunne
             principally
             that
             we
             are
             inabled
             to
             follow
             our
             labours
             ;
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             Psal
             .
             104.22
             ,
             23
             
               The
               sun
               ariseth
               —
               man
               goeth
               forth
               unto
               his
               work
               and
               to
               his
               labour
               untill
               the
               evening
               ,
            
             and
             comfortaby
             to
             enjoy
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             labours
             ,
             Chap.
             11.7
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             of
             all
             the
             heavenly
             lights
             the
             most
             conspleuous
             and
             best
             knowne
             ,
             and
             seemes
             to
             be
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             common
             people
             the
             highest
             of
             all
             visible
             things
             .
             And
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             question
             here
             propounded
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             have
             toyled
             and
             moyled
             themselves
             for
             any
             worldly
             thing
             ,
             they
             get
             nothing
             thereby
             which
             truly
             deserves
             the
             name
             of
             profit
             ;
             that
             they
             have
             their
             labour
             for
             their
             paines
             ,
             or
             that
             
               they
               weary
               themselves
               for
               very
               vanity
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speakes
             ,
             Hab.
             2.13
             .
             All
             worldly
             things
             being
             no
             better
             ;
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             worldly
             advantages
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             himselfe
             tells
             us
             elswhere
             ,
             Pro.
             14.23
             .
             
               In
               all
               labour
               there
               is
               profit
               .
            
             But
             now
             because
             all
             such
             profit
             is
             wholy
             unprofitable
             in
             order
             unto
             happinesse
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             only
             thing
             worth
             the
             minding
             )
             in
             regard
             amongst
             other
             reasons
             they
             do
             a
             man
             no
             good
             after
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             (
             and
             dye
             all
             men
             must
             ,
             as
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               One
               generation
               passeth
               away
               and
               another
               cometh
               ,
            
             )
             neither
             can
             they
             quiet
             and
             satisfie
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             whilst
             they
             do
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             therefore
             Solomon
             concludes
             that
             there
             is
             no
             true
             profit
             to
             be
             gotten
             by
             them
             .
             When
             men
             labour
             for
             those
             things
             that
             are
             above
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             life
             eternall
             in
             Gods
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             ,
             there
             's
             true
             profit
             to
             be
             gotten
             thereby
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             in
             that
             labour
             which
             is
             spent
             about
             worldly
             things
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
             
               One
               generation
               passeth
               away
               ,
               and
               another
               generation
               cometh
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             Solomon
             in
             these
             words
             begins
             to
             prove
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             sequel
             of
             the
             Chapter
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             labour
             of
             mens
             minds
             in
             the
             study
             of
             naturall
             things
             is
             vanity
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             make
             a
             man
             happy
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             brevity
             of
             mans
             life
             ;
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             very
             small
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             in
             these
             things
             that
             any
             man
             can
             attaine
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             attaine
             must
             within
             a
             while
             perish
             together
             with
             himselfe
             .
             But
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             rather
             to
             shew
             ,
             either
             that
             as
             all
             other
             things
             are
             meere
             vanity
             ,
             so
             is
             man
             also
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             mortal
             ,
             yea
             is
             alwayes
             flitting
             and
             passing
             away
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             also
             in
             continuall
             feare
             and
             danger
             of
             death
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             all
             earthly
             things
             and
             all
             mens
             labour
             about
             them
             must
             needs
             be
             vanity
             ,
             because
             let
             a
             man
             get
             never
             so
             much
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             being
             mortall
             ,
             he
             cannot
             hope
             long
             to
             enjoy
             them
             :
             Neither
             can
             any
             earthly
             thing
             lengthen
             out
             a
             mans
             dayes
             beyond
             one
             generation
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             eternity
             being
             the
             inseparable
             adjunct
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             such
             things
             should
             make
             any
             man
             happy
             .
             But
             why
             is
             that
             next
             clause
             added
             ,
             
               But
               the
               earth
               abideth
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             the
             end
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             world
             continueth
             ?
             I
             answer
             ;
             It
             is
             added
             the
             more
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             vanity
             of
             man
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             mortality
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             man
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             made
             happy
             by
             any
             of
             his
             enjoyments
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             his
             condition
             here
             is
             worse
             and
             more
             vaine
             then
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             other
             creatures
             ,
             that
             were
             made
             for
             his
             use
             :
             he
             is
             more
             vaine
             then
             the
             earth
             that
             he
             treads
             upon
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             the
             stage
             ,
             whereon
             every
             man
             in
             his
             generation
             acteth
             his
             part
             ,
             and
             then
             passeth
             away
             never
             to
             be
             seen
             again
             ,
             whilst
             that
             continueth
             still
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             yea
             he
             is
             more
             vain
             then
             those
             creatures
             that
             seeme
             most
             inconstant
             ,
             as
             is
             shown
             in
             the
             three
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               Sun
               also
               ariseth
               ,
               and
               the
               Sun
               goeth
               down
               ,
               and
               hasteth
               to
               the
               place
               where
               he
               arose
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             
               and
               panteth
               to
               the
               place
               where
               he
               arose
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             maketh
             hast
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             panted
             with
             running
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Psalm
             19.5
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             opinions
             of
             Expositors
             concerning
             Solomons
             aim
             in
             adding
             this
             which
             he
             saith
             here
             concerning
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             likewise
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             two
             next
             verses
             concerning
             the
             Wind
             and
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             do
             somewhat
             differ
             :
             1.
             
             Some
             conceive
             that
             Solomon
             mentions
             these
             things
             onely
             as
             pictures
             and
             resemblances
             ,
             which
             do
             represent
             and
             set
             forth
             unto
             men
             ,
             the
             changeableness
             of
             their
             own
             condition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             look
             as
             these
             things
             have
             their
             continuall
             revolutions
             ,
             and
             are
             ever
             in
             continuall
             motion
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             with
             men
             and
             their
             affairs
             :
             or
             particularly
             that
             the
             getting
             of
             wisdome
             makes
             men
             labour
             and
             toyl
             continually
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             in
             as
             restless
             a
             condition
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             Wind
             ,
             and
             Waters
             are
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             mutability
             and
             mortality
             of
             man
             ,
             being
             as
             naturall
             to
             man
             as
             these
             perpetuall
             motions
             are
             to
             these
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             can
             no
             more
             be
             avoided
             in
             man
             to
             make
             him
             happy
             ,
             than
             the
             constant
             motions
             of
             these
             creatures
             can
             be
             hindered
             or
             changed
             .
             Again
             2.
             
             Others
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             passages
             is
             by
             shewing
             the
             instable
             condition
             of
             the
             creatures
             to
             prove
             their
             vanity
             ,
             especially
             in
             regard
             of
             making
             men
             happy
             .
             And
             hereupon
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             having
             said
             ,
             That
             all
             things
             under
             the
             Sun
             are
             vanity
             ,
             he
             first
             begins
             here
             with
             the
             Sun
             it self
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             if
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             is
             under
             God
             the
             first
             cause
             of
             the
             generation
             and
             corruption
             of
             things
             below
             ,
             be
             subject
             to
             vanity
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             marvel
             though
             other
             things
             be
             so
             too
             .
             Now
             by
             the
             Sunnes
             continuall
             wheeling
             about
             the
             earth
             ,
             Solomon
             proves
             the
             vanity
             thereof
             ,
             especially
             in
             regard
             of
             making
             man
             happy
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             it
             could
             bring
             any
             happiness
             to
             man
             in
             its
             rising
             ,
             when
             it
             sets
             at
             night
             it
             would
             be
             lost
             again
             .
             And
             2.
             notwithstanding
             any
             benefit
             that
             it
             yeelds
             to
             men
             by
             its
             heat
             and
             light
             ,
             moving
             thus
             year
             after
             year
             in
             one
             constant
             way
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             expect
             any
             further
             advantage
             by
             it
             ,
             than
             others
             have
             had
             in
             their
             generation
             ,
             who
             have
             onely
             enjoyed
             it
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             never
             received
             any
             durable
             happinesse
             from
             it
             .
             But
             thirdly
             ,
             others
             say
             (
             and
             that
             to
             me
             seems
             the
             most
             probable
             )
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             Solomon
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             further
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             man
             is
             more
             vain
             than
             other
             creatures
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             the
             most
             restless
             condition
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             keep
             stedfastly
             their
             set
             course
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             their
             creation
             ,
             whereas
             men
             one
             generation
             after
             another
             ,
             do
             continually
             passe
             away
             .
             And
             this
             he
             first
             sheweth
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             observeth
             its
             constant
             course
             in
             its
             rising
             and
             setting
             ,
             and
             being
             set
             doth
             still
             rise
             again
             in
             equal
             glory
             ,
             whereas
             man
             dieth
             ,
             and
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             never
             returneth
             again
             ,
             which
             is
             just
             what
             the
             Heathen
             Poet
             said
             ,
             
               
                 Soles
                 occidere
                 &
                 redire
                 possunt
                 ;
              
               
                 Nobis
                 ,
                 cum
                 semel
                 occidit
                 brevis
                 lux
                 ,
              
               
                 Nox
                 est
                 perpetua
                 una
                 dormienda
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               Wind
               goeth
               toward
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               turneth
               about
               unto
               the
               North
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             Because
             in
             the
             originall
             
               the
               Wind
            
             is
             not
             expressed
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             therefore
             some
             translate
             it
             ,
             
               He
               goeth
               toward
               the
               South
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             so
             understand
             it
             ,
             as
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             one
             halfe
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             namely
             in
             Summer
             and
             Autumn
             ,
             it
             
               goeth
               toward
               the
               South
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             half
             
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             namely
             in
             the
             Winter
             &
             Spring
             ,
             it
             turneth
             about
             into
             the
             North.
             But
             now
             our
             Translators
             take
             it
             as
             spoken
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             where
             
               the
               Wind
            
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             do
             understand
             this
             also
             of
             
               the
               Wind
            
             ,
             that
             it
             sometimes
             bloweth
             from
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             goeth
             about
             into
             the
             opposite
             part
             of
             the
             heaven
             ,
             and
             bloweth
             from
             the
             North
             ;
             
               It
               whirleth
               about
               continually
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             suddenly
             passeth
             about
             the
             heavens
             ,
             sometimes
             being
             in
             one
             point
             of
             the
             heaven
             ,
             and
             presently
             again
             in
             another
             ;
             
               and
               the
               Wind
               returneth
               again
               according
               to
               his
               circuits
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             whirls
             about
             from
             one
             quarter
             of
             the
             heaven
             to
             another
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             formerly
             done
             .
             As
             for
             the
             drift
             of
             Solomon
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             as
             before
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               All
               the
               Rivers
               run
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               yet
               the
               Sea
               is
               not
               full
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             swell
             above
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             over-flow
             the
             Banks
             and
             Bounds
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             to
             it
             :
             
               Vnto
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               the
               rivers
               come
               ,
               thither
               they
               return
               again
               .
            
             Where
             I
             conceive
             the
             order
             of
             Solomons
             words
             makes
             it
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             Fountains
             and
             Springs
             from
             whence
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             Rivers
             do
             flow
             ,
             are
             said
             here
             to
             be
             the
             place
             whither
             they
             return
             again
             .
             For
             first
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Rivers
             running
             down
             from
             thence
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             notes
             this
             as
             observable
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             Sea
             is
             not
             full
             :
             and
             then
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Sea
             doth
             not
             over-flow
             its
             banks
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             
               unto
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               the
               Rivers
               come
               ,
               thither
               they
               return
               again
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             from
             the
             Sea
             they
             go
             through
             certain
             pores
             and
             veins
             and
             secret
             passages
             of
             the
             earth
             (
             by
             which
             means
             also
             being
             strained
             ,
             they
             lose
             the
             saltnesse
             they
             had
             contracted
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             become
             sweet
             and
             fresh
             again
             )
             and
             so
             return
             back
             to
             the
             fountains
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             .
             As
             for
             the
             drift
             and
             scope
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             is
             said
             before
             concerning
             the
             revolutions
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             Onely
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             creatures
             in
             their
             not
             satisfying
             the
             desires
             of
             men
             ,
             either
             in
             point
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             is
             here
             more
             fully
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             Seas
             not
             being
             full
             ,
             notwithstanding
             so
             many
             Rivers
             do
             continually
             flow
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               All
               things
               are
               full
               of
               labour
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             Some
             Expositors
             understand
             this
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             of
             the
             restless
             motions
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ;
             as
             if
             Solomon
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             these
             particulars
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             so
             indeed
             all
             things
             in
             this
             world
             generally
             ,
             do
             as
             it
             were
             weary
             themselves
             with
             continual
             restlesse
             labours
             ,
             never
             abiding
             long
             in
             one
             setled
             condition
             ,
             but
             being
             all
             in
             their
             kinds
             some
             way
             or
             other
             inconstant
             ,
             transitory
             and
             fleeting
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             likewise
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             ,
             that
             therefore
             all
             things
             here
             below
             are
             representations
             of
             mans
             vanity
             and
             inconstancy
             ,
             so
             that
             where
             ever
             we
             turn
             our
             eyes
             ,
             we
             may
             behold
             our
             own
             vanity
             ,
             or
             ,
             2.
             to
             prove
             that
             men
             can
             never
             enjoy
             any
             stable
             happinesse
             by
             things
             that
             are
             so
             mutable
             and
             unstable
             .
             But
             the
             generality
             of
             Expositors
             do
             otherwise
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               all
               things
            
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               full
               of
               labour
            
             ,
             because
             mens
             endeavours
             about
             them
             ,
             either
             in
             seeking
             to
             attain
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             enjoying
             and
             making
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             in
             searching
             to
             find
             out
             the
             nature
             ,
             the
             causes
             and
             reasons
             of
             them
             (
             which
             some
             think
             is
             principally
             here
             intended
             )
             do
             weary
             them
             with
             continuall
             toyl
             and
             labour
             :
             so
             that
             this
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             another
             argument
             whereby
             Solomon
             proves
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             worldly
             things
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
             because
             all
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             yea
             even
             those
             things
             wherein
             men
             take
             most
             delight
             ,
             do
             weary
             them
             with
             continuall
             toil
             and
             labour
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             bringeth
             so
             much
             trouble
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             far
             from
             yeelding
             them
             perpetuall
             contentment
             ,
             that
             they
             become
             weary
             of
             it
             ,
             can
             never
             make
             a
             man
             happy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             vain
             as
             to
             such
             a
             purpose
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Man
               cannot
               utter
               it
            
             ,
             (
             That
             is
             ,
             no
             man
             whatsoever
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             tongue
             of
             man
             is
             not
             able
             to
             express
             it
             )
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             continuall
             restlesnesse
             &
             changeablenesse
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             some
             understand
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             )
             that
             this
             cannot
             by
             any
             words
             be
             set
             forth
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             of
             the
             toil
             and
             labour
             wherewith
             all
             earthly
             things
             do
             weary
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unutterable
             ;
             both
             because
             the
             creatures
             are
             so
             innumerable
             about
             which
             they
             are
             exercised
             ,
             and
             because
             there
             are
             so
             many
             several
             wayes
             whereby
             men
             are
             wearied
             with
             them
             .
             And
             so
             this
             may
             imply
             also
             why
             in
             the
             next
             words
             he
             instanceth
             onely
             in
             mens
             seeing
             and
             hearing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             speak
             of
             all
             things
             particularly
             ,
             
               The
               eye
               is
               not
               satisfied
               with
               seeing
               ,
               nor
               the
               ear
               filled
               with
               hearing
               ,
            
             whereby
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             can
             never
             hear
             or
             see
             enough
             of
             those
             things
             wherewith
             they
             are
             delighted
             ,
             but
             that
             still
             they
             would
             see
             and
             hear
             them
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             are
             vexed
             when
             it
             cannot
             be
             :
             Or
             else
             2.
             that
             when
             they
             have
             seen
             or
             heard
             some
             things
             even
             to
             wearinesse
             ,
             yet
             then
             they
             are
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             would
             see
             or
             hear
             something
             more
             to
             give
             them
             further
             content
             .
             And
             hereby
             Solomon
             would
             imply
             that
             it
             is
             thus
             also
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ;
             men
             are
             continually
             wearying
             themselves
             about
             them
             ,
             as
             having
             an
             unwearied
             desire
             to
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             when
             they
             have
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             satisfied
             neither
             with
             their
             enjoying
             of
             them
             :
             So
             that
             the
             only
             way
             for
             men
             to
             be
             happy
             ,
             is
             to
             look
             after
             spiritual
             blessings
             in
             heavenly
             places
             ,
             those
             things
             that
             eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             ear
             heard
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             yield
             true
             and
             full
             contentment
             to
             men
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             never
             weary
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             still
             desire
             to
             partake
             of
             them
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               The
               thing
               that
               hath
               been
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             As
             no
             man
             hitherto
             could
             attain
             happinesse
             in
             any
             earthly
             things
             ,
             so
             neither
             shall
             any
             man
             attain
             it
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             all
             naturall
             things
             continue
             still
             the
             same
             that
             they
             have
             formerly
             been
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             that
             unquestionable
             axiome
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               Natura
               nihil
               molitur
               novi
            
             ,
             Nature
             produceth
             no
             other
             but
             the
             same
             effects
             it
             hath
             formerly
             done
             )
             and
             so
             likewise
             it
             is
             for
             all
             humane
             and
             voluntary
             actions
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             the
             same
             for
             substance
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ,
             as
             it
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               and
               that
               which
               is
               done
               is
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               done
            
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               and
               there
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               under
               the
               sunne
               .
            
             Now
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             word
             is
             to
             prove
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             making
             men
             happy
             ,
             from
             the
             perpetuall
             impossibility
             there
             is
             ,
             that
             ever
             any
             man
             should
             attain
             to
             a
             better
             condition
             of
             worldly
             felicity
             ,
             then
             others
             in
             former
             times
             have
             attained
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             all
             things
             and
             all
             the
             actions
             and
             endeavours
             of
             men
             have
             been
             ,
             are
             and
             shall
             alwaies
             be
             the
             same
             for
             substance
             ;
             former
             ages
             have
             gone
             as
             farre
             for
             the
             searching
             after
             ,
             and
             attaining
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             later
             can
             do
             ;
             nor
             shall
             the
             generations
             following
             find
             more
             ,
             then
             others
             have
             done
             before
             them
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             questioned
             but
             that
             many
             things
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
             in
             regard
             of
             particular
             individuall
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             been
             done
             formerly
             :
             We
             reade
             that
             Lamech's
             sons
             found
             out
             several
             inventions
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             been
             known
             in
             former
             daies
             ,
             Gen.
             4.21
             ,
             32.
             
             And
             we
             know
             that
             in
             later
             times
             some
             discoveries
             of
             new
             things
             have
             been
             made
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Mariners
             card
             ,
             the
             Art
             of
             Printing
             ,
             Gun
             powder
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             be
             sure
             the
             works
             of
             God
             have
             been
             many
             times
             strange
             and
             new
             ,
             such
             as
             never
             were
             done
             before
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             earth
             swallowed
             up
             Korah
             ,
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             that
             was
             
               a
               new
               thing
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             16.30
             .
             and
             when
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             incarnate
             and
             made
             man
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             Jer.
             31.22
             
               hath
               created
               a
               new
               thing
               ,
               A
               woman
               shall
               compasse
               a
               man.
            
             But
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             that
             which
             the
             Prophet
             here
             intends
             ;
             His
             meaning
             is
             that
             there
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             to
             be
             found
             or
             discovered
             ,
             so
             farre
             exceeding
             the
             discoveries
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             it
             can
             satisfie
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             truly
             blessed
             .
             As
             in
             order
             to
             happinesse
             there
             is
             no
             more
             content
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             creature
             then
             formerly
             there
             hath
             been
             ;
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             the
             world
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             are
             as
             subject
             to
             changes
             and
             revolutions
             as
             formerly
             they
             have
             been
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             condition
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             his
             affections
             and
             endeavours
             are
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             yield
             no
             more
             satisfaction
             ,
             but
             full
             as
             much
             vexation
             to
             men
             as
             formerly
             they
             have
             done
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             new
             foundation
             or
             means
             of
             happinesse
             can
             ever
             be
             found
             in
             the
             things
             here
             below
             .
             If
             we
             desire
             to
             find
             out
             those
             new
             things
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             us
             happy
             ,
             we
             must
             seek
             them
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             new
             and
             wonderfull
             things
             are
             still
             and
             still
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             Psa
             .
             119.18
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
             and
             where
             God
             hath
             discovered
             to
             us
             that
             
               new
               and
               living
               way
            
             ,
             Heb.
             10.20
             .
             which
             can
             only
             bring
             us
             into
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             there
             will
             be
             still
             new
             delights
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             the
             least
             wearinesse
             unto
             all
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               remembrance
               of
               former
               things
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             know
             little
             or
             nothing
             to
             speak
             of
             concerning
             those
             things
             that
             have
             been
             done
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             
               neither
               shall
               there
               be
               any
               remembrance
               of
               things
               that
               are
               to
               come
               ,
               with
               those
               that
               shall
               come
               after
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             things
             that
             shall
             be
             done
             hereafter
             ,
             the
             succeeding
             posterity
             will
             know
             as
             little
             as
             we
             do
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             were
             done
             in
             the
             ages
             before
             us
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             To
             imply
             that
             the
             knowledge
             which
             men
             have
             of
             things
             doth
             perish
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             at
             the
             best
             but
             weak
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             make
             them
             happy
             ;
             If
             some
             new
             things
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             as
             many
             old
             things
             are
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             so
             through
             the
             brevity
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             narrownesse
             of
             his
             experience
             ,
             the
             stock
             of
             his
             knowledge
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             defective
             :
             Or
             2.
             to
             intimate
             one
             reason
             amongst
             many
             others
             ,
             why
             men
             do
             earnestly
             seek
             for
             happinesse
             in
             earthly
             things
             ,
             namely
             because
             we
             know
             not
             the
             things
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             not
             take
             notice
             how
             they
             of
             former
             ages
             have
             been
             deceived
             in
             seeking
             happinesse
             in
             those
             things
             ;
             which
             if
             we
             did
             ,
             it
             would
             caution
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             flattering
             vanity
             of
             earthly
             things
             to
             deceive
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             done
             so
             many
             before
             us
             .
             Or
             rather
             3.
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             why
             many
             men
             think
             those
             things
             new
             ,
             which
             indeed
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             think
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             men
             do
             not
             know
             what
             hath
             been
             done
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             did
             exactly
             know
             ,
             they
             would
             find
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             done
             which
             hath
             not
             had
             its
             pattern
             and
             parallell
             ,
             at
             least
             something
             as
             excellent
             as
             it
             in
             foregoing
             ages
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               I
               the
               preacher
               was
               king
               over
               Israel
               in
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             Having
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             in
             generall
             ,
             here
             Solomon
             addresses
             himselfe
             to
             shew
             the
             vanity
             of
             some
             speciall
             and
             principall
             things
             ,
             wherein
             most
             men
             do
             seek
             felicity
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             his
             own
             experience
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             that
             his
             testimony
             herein
             was
             worthy
             of
             all
             credit
             ,
             he
             prefixeth
             this
             which
             he
             saith
             here
             concerning
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             for
             the
             present
             he
             was
             a
             true
             convert
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             make
             known
             the
             right
             way
             of
             happinesse
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             also
             before
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             that
             search
             and
             enquiry
             into
             things
             ,
             whereof
             he
             speakes
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             he
             lived
             not
             a
             private
             life
             in
             his
             fathers
             house
             ,
             but
             was
             actually
             king
             ,
             and
             that
             
               over
               Israel
            
             ,
             who
             were
             
               a
               wise
               and
               understanding
               people
            
             ,
             Deut.
             4.6
             .
             Amongst
             whom
             were
             many
             holy
             men
             ,
             Prophets
             and
             teachers
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             
               in
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             Gods
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             in
             those
             times
             farre
             and
             neere
             esteemed
             the
             great
             Oracle
             of
             wisdome
             and
             truth
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             want
             any
             help
             requisite
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             that
             which
             he
             sought
             after
             :
             for
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             great
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             and
             withall
             that
             great
             measure
             of
             wisdome
             and
             riches
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             at
             that
             time
             obteined
             from
             God
             above
             all
             that
             were
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             what
             books
             ,
             and
             records
             money
             or
             men
             could
             bring
             him
             in
             ,
             and
             what
             help
             could
             be
             had
             by
             conference
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             what
             ever
             could
             be
             desired
             to
             promote
             his
             endeavours
             herein
             :
             as
             himselfe
             afterwards
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             Chap.
             2.12
             .
             And
             therefore
             his
             testimony
             in
             this
             businesse
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             great
             importance
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               And
               I
               gave
               my
               heart
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             Solomon
             begins
             with
             shewing
             the
             vanity
             he
             had
             found
             in
             all
             humane
             knowledge
             .
             Nothing
             seemes
             more
             likely
             to
             make
             a
             man
             happy
             and
             to
             yeeld
             him
             full
             content
             then
             this
             doth
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             often
             makes
             way
             to
             great
             riches
             and
             honours
             ,
             but
             also
             especially
             because
             knowledge
             in
             it selfe
             is
             such
             an
             excellent
             endowment
             ,
             and
             yeelds
             so
             great
             delight
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             first
             place
             he
             undertakes
             from
             his
             own
             experience
             to
             shew
             the
             vanity
             thereof
             .
             
               I
               gave
               my
               heart
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             did
             cheerfully
             and
             resolvedly
             set
             my
             mind
             upon
             this
             ,
             and
             determined
             to
             make
             it
             my
             only
             great
             businesse
             ,
             
               to
               seek
               and
               search
               out
               by
               wisdome
               ,
               concerning
               all
               things
               that
               are
               done
               under
               heaven
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             wisely
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             skill
             I
             had
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             extraordinary
             measure
             of
             wisdome
             that
             God
             had
             given
             me
             ,
             to
             search
             out
             by
             study
             observation
             and
             tryall
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             done
             in
             the
             world
             by
             God
             or
             the
             creature
             ,
             all
             the
             secrets
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             principles
             ,
             and
             properties
             ,
             the
             causes
             and
             effects
             ,
             the
             uses
             and
             reasons
             of
             all
             naturall
             things
             ,
             as
             likewise
             of
             all
             humane
             endeavours
             and
             events
             .
             As
             I
             wanted
             not
             all
             requisite
             means
             and
             helps
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             such
             a
             designe
             ,
             so
             neither
             was
             I
             wanting
             in
             my
             desires
             and
             endeavours
             after
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             even
             in
             this
             regard
             also
             what
             I
             testifie
             ,
             after
             such
             a
             diligent
             and
             eager
             enquiry
             ,
             deserves
             to
             be
             received
             with
             all
             credit
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               This
               sore
               labour
               hath
               God
               given
               to
               the
               sons
               of
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               exercised
               therewith
            
             ;
             The
             drift
             thereof
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             that
             he
             should
             seek
             thus
             to
             know
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             God
             hath
             decreed
             that
             all
             the
             children
             of
             Adam
             should
             take
             paines
             herein
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             the
             creatures
             that
             they
             may
             study
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             implanted
             in
             mens
             hearts
             a
             desire
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             enjoyned
             us
             in
             his
             word
             to
             study
             them
             ,
             
             and
             to
             meditate
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             by
             all
             lawfull
             means
             to
             increase
             our
             knowledge
             as
             much
             as
             we
             may
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             end
             that
             men
             may
             be
             
               exercised
               therewith
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             herein
             they
             might
             have
             continual
             imployment
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             live
             idly
             .
             And
             whereas
             this
             cannot
             be
             attained
             without
             
               sore
               labour
            
             ,
             even
             this
             also
             God
             hath
             imposed
             upon
             men
             ,
             as
             a
             punishment
             for
             their
             first
             Apostacy
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             that
             ,
             there
             would
             have
             been
             no
             need
             of
             any
             such
             toil
             for
             the
             getting
             of
             knowledge
             :
             Only
             now
             God
             hath
             laid
             this
             sore
             labour
             upon
             all
             men
             in
             their
             seeking
             after
             knowledge
             ,
             
               to
               be
               exercised
               therewith
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               to
               afflict
               them
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             may
             see
             the
             misery
             that
             man
             hath
             brought
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             discovering
             their
             own
             weaknesse
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             kept
             humble
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             constant
             dependance
             upon
             God.
             However
             ,
             by
             calling
             the
             labour
             that
             is
             undergone
             in
             seeking
             after
             knowledge
             ,
             
               sore
               labour
            
             ,
             Solomon
             doth
             at
             present
             imply
             ,
             what
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             natural
             knowledge
             being
             accompanied
             with
             so
             much
             toil
             and
             labour
             ,
             can
             never
             make
             a
             man
             happy
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               I
               have
               seen
               all
               the
               works
               that
               are
               done
               under
               the
               sun
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             By
             this
             mine
             exact
             search
             into
             all
             natural
             and
             humane
             things
             ,
             I
             observed
             what
             was
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             obtained
             the
             knowledge
             I
             sought
             after
             ,
             even
             as
             much
             understanding
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             by
             humane
             industry
             could
             be
             attained
             ,
             
               and
               behold
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Mark
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             wonderfull
             thing
             ,
             and
             almost
             incredible
             to
             be
             spoken
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             I
             never
             expected
             ,
             
               all
               is
               vanity
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             found
             that
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             vain
             ,
             unable
             to
             make
             me
             happy
             ,
             or
             to
             yield
             me
             full
             contentation
             and
             rest
             ,
             (
             I
             had
             my
             labour
             for
             my
             travell
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             all
             )
             but
             also
             the
             means
             of
             much
             
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               to
               me
            
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             1
             It
             cannot
             be
             gotten
             without
             much
             afflicting
             toil
             :
             2.
             
             Men
             are
             vexed
             with
             fear
             of
             losing
             what
             they
             have
             gotten
             :
             3.
             
             The
             knowledge
             men
             get
             ,
             the
             more
             ignorance
             still
             they
             discover
             in
             themselves
             ;
             and
             4.
             
             Impossible
             it
             is
             ever
             to
             gain
             perfection
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             fully
             to
             satisfie
             the
             desite
             men
             have
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               That
               which
               is
               crooked
               ,
               cannot
               be
               made
               strait
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               wanting
               ,
               cannot
               be
               numbred
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             to
             prove
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             natural
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             men
             cannot
             thereby
             rectifie
             that
             which
             is
             amisse
             in
             any
             regard
             :
             that
             which
             is
             naturally
             naught
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             what
             we
             desire
             ,
             cannot
             be
             amended
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             wanting
             to
             make
             a
             man
             happy
             ,
             cannot
             be
             supplied
             :
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             7.13
             .
             But
             for
             the
             through
             and
             clear
             understanding
             hereof
             ,
             it
             will
             conduce
             much
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             in
             the
             several
             heads
             of
             things
             that
             are
             comprehended
             herein
             :
             For
             1.
             
             It
             is
             true
             in
             point
             of
             knowledge
             it self
             ;
             for
             let
             men
             attain
             never
             so
             great
             an
             excellency
             in
             all
             humane
             learning
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             things
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             great
             book
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             2
             Pet
             3.16
             .
             
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             wisest
             men
             that
             are
             ,
             can
             never
             make
             such
             a
             clear
             discovery
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             shall
             clearly
             and
             fully
             satisfie
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             therein
             .
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             the
             defects
             that
             are
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             men
             ,
             are
             innumerable
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             be
             numbred
             ,
             much
             lesse
             can
             they
             be
             remedied
             :
             there
             are
             many
             thousand
             things
             in
             nature
             ,
             which
             are
             still
             unknown
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             know
             most
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             men
             know
             not
             ,
             
             are
             infinitely
             more
             then
             those
             are
             which
             they
             know
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             true
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             disposition
             and
             manners
             of
             men
             ;
             The
             nature
             and
             life
             of
             man
             is
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             continues
             in
             that
             corrupt
             estate
             wherein
             he
             is
             born
             ,
             wholly
             sinfull
             ,
             perverse
             and
             crooked
             ,
             Psal
             .
             125.5
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             ,
             the
             sinfull
             defects
             of
             mens
             lives
             are
             innumerable
             ,
             
               Wh●
               can
               understand
               his
               errors
            
             ?
             saith
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             19.12
             .
             Yea
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             many
             waies
             defective
             ,
             both
             for
             principles
             and
             power
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               sufficient
               of
               our selves
               to
               think
               any
               thing
               as
               of
               our selves
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             See
             also
             Rom.
             3.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             22.
             
             Now
             all
             the
             knowledge
             in
             natural
             things
             ,
             that
             can
             possibly
             be
             attained
             ,
             can
             never
             rectifie
             these
             things
             that
             are
             thus
             perverse
             and
             out
             of
             frame
             ,
             in
             the
             nature
             and
             lives
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             remove
             the
             causes
             of
             their
             infelicity
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             happy
             ;
             it
             can
             neither
             restore
             man
             to
             his
             original
             integrity
             ,
             nor
             supply
             his
             manifold
             defects
             ;
             as
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             greatest
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             eminent
             Schollers
             that
             ever
             were
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             have
             been
             as
             vitious
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             
               professing
               themselves
               wise
               ,
               they
               became
               fools
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.22
             .
             yea
             such
             have
             been
             found
             most
             averse
             from
             learning
             that
             true
             saving
             knowledge
             that
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             See
             1
             Cor.
             1.20.26
             .
             Indeed
             by
             and
             through
             Christ
             all
             this
             may
             be
             remedied
             ;
             it
             was
             that
             which
             the
             Baptist
             foretold
             concerning
             him
             ,
             Luk.
             3.5
             .
             
               Every
               valley
               shall
               be
               filled
               ,
               and
               the
               crooked
               shall
               be
               made
               streight
            
             ;
             he
             will
             by
             degrees
             perfectly
             reform
             all
             the
             crookednesse
             of
             our
             nature
             and
             lives
             ,
             Eph.
             4.13
             .
             and
             out
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             all
             our
             wants
             shall
             be
             supplied
             ,
             Psal
             .
             84.11
             .
             But
             no
             natural
             or
             acquired
             knowledge
             can
             ever
             do
             it
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             true
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             mans
             outward
             estate
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             businesses
             and
             actions
             of
             men
             ,
             their
             successe
             and
             events
             ;
             mens
             bodies
             are
             subject
             to
             manifold
             diseases
             ;
             and
             if
             an
             eye
             or
             a
             toe
             be
             wanting
             in
             a
             child
             that
             is
             born
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             supplied
             :
             there
             are
             many
             miscarriages
             ,
             casualties
             ,
             crosse
             and
             crooked
             events
             in
             the
             best
             waies
             that
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             take
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             they
             set
             themselves
             to
             do
             ;
             some
             thing
             or
             other
             they
             shall
             find
             was
             wanting
             of
             what
             they
             should
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             things
             they
             still
             come
             short
             of
             what
             they
             hoped
             and
             laboured
             for
             ;
             all
             which
             likewise
             no
             natural
             knowledge
             of
             men
             can
             possibly
             prevent
             :
             and
             4.
             
             It
             is
             true
             in
             regard
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             for
             though
             God
             made
             them
             all
             very
             good
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             strait
             and
             right
             and
             perfect
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             the
             sin
             of
             man
             hath
             brought
             much
             vanity
             ,
             confusion
             ,
             corruption
             and
             disorder
             upon
             the
             whole
             creation
             ,
             Rom.
             8.20
             .
             the
             creatures
             are
             frail
             and
             changeable
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             enmity
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             many
             casualties
             ;
             and
             these
             crookednesses
             and
             defects
             in
             them
             ,
             man
             with
             all
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             is
             no
             way
             able
             to
             help
             ,
             but
             so
             they
             will
             continue
             ,
             
               untill
               the
               times
               of
               restitution
               of
               all
               things
               ,
            
             Act
             3.21
             .
             when
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             make
             
               a
               new
               heaven
               and
               a
               new
               earth
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
             and
             to
             deliver
             the
             creature
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             corruption
             ,
             into
             a
             glorious
             liberty
             ,
             Rom.
             8.21
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               I
               communed
               with
               mine
               own
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Lest
             it
             should
             be
             objected
             that
             happinesse
             might
             be
             attained
             by
             knowledge
             ,
             though
             Solomon
             had
             not
             attained
             it
             ,
             here
             he
             professeth
             ,
             that
             upon
             an
             impartial
             conferring
             with
             his
             own
             heart
             about
             this
             ,
             he
             found
             that
             he
             had
             attained
             an
             incomparable
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             farre
             above
             all
             others
             that
             had
             been
             before
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             any
             man
             could
             have
             attained
             happinesse
             by
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             should
             certainly
             have
             done
             it
             :
             
               I
               communed
               with
               mine
               own
               heart
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Lo
               ,
               I
               am
               come
               to
               great
               estate
               ,
               and
               have
               gotten
               more
               wisdom
               ,
               than
               all
               they
               that
               have
               
               been
               before
               me
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             my
             studies
             and
             endeavours
             I
             have
             much
             increased
             that
             stock
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             which
             was
             at
             first
             given
             me
             of
             God
             ;
             See
             the
             Note
             1
             King.
             3.12
             .
             
               Yea
               my
               heart
               had
               great
               experience
               ,
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               had
               seen
               much
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             )
             
               of
               wisdom
               and
               knowledge
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             had
             got
             a
             cleer
             insight
             into
             all
             kind
             of
             knowledge
             and
             learning
             :
             Or
             by
             wisdom
             may
             be
             meant
             speculative
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             by
             knowledge
             ,
             what
             he
             had
             found
             by
             practical
             experience
             ;
             or
             by
             wisdom
             ,
             the
             ability
             of
             men
             to
             understand
             things
             ;
             and
             by
             knowledge
             ,
             the
             acquired
             insight
             into
             things
             that
             is
             gotten
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               And
               I
               gave
               my
               heart
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             
               To
               know
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               madness
               and
               folly
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             worth
             of
             wisdome
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             experimentally
             also
             to
             know
             the
             worth
             and
             benefit
             of
             sensual
             things
             ,
             which
             indeed
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             seeking
             happiness
             thereby
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             than
             madness
             and
             folly
             .
             But
             because
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             Solomon
             concludes
             with
             a
             censure
             concerning
             the
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             think
             that
             as
             yet
             he
             is
             speaking
             of
             his
             seeking
             content
             in
             sensual
             things
             .
             And
             again
             some
             understand
             this
             as
             well
             as
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             of
             Solomons
             seeking
             to
             attaine
             all
             kind
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             even
             that
             of
             natural
             Philosophy
             ;
             and
             so
             accordingly
             as
             by
             wisdome
             they
             understand
             truth
             ,
             so
             by
             
               madness
               and
               folly
            
             they
             understand
             the
             mad
             erroneous
             opinions
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             manifold
             jarring
             and
             repugnant
             tenets
             of
             contentious
             men
             ,
             who
             proudly
             affecting
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             do
             intrude
             themselves
             into
             things
             above
             their
             reach
             ,
             and
             will
             however
             oppose
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             seeme
             to
             know
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             thereby
             discover
             great
             ignorance
             ,
             folly
             and
             madness
             .
             But
             the
             most
             and
             best
             Expositors
             hold
             that
             having
             before
             spoken
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             natural
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             how
             this
             was
             altogether
             ineffectual
             for
             the
             reforming
             of
             mens
             lives
             ,
             here
             he
             sheweth
             how
             he
             betook
             himselfe
             to
             the
             study
             of
             moral
             Philosophy
             ;
             
               And
               I
               gave
               my
               heart
               to
               know
               wisdome
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             wisdome
             of
             moral
             ,
             political
             ,
             and
             practical
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             the
             wisdome
             of
             vertue
             ;
             And
             (
             because
             every
             thing
             is
             best
             known
             by
             knowing
             its
             contrary
             )
             
               to
               know
               madness
               and
               folly
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             vice
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             and
             understand
             the
             wayes
             of
             those
             that
             lived
             wickedly
             ,
             foolishly
             and
             madly
             ;
             
               I
               perceived
               that
               this
               also
               is
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             found
             that
             all
             men
             come
             short
             of
             this
             wisdome
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             greatest
             perfection
             of
             moral
             wisdome
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             attainable
             by
             humane
             endeavours
             ,
             ever
             yield
             any
             full
             rest
             or
             satisfaction
             to
             men
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             found
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             how
             generally
             men
             gave
             themselves
             up
             to
             sinfull
             ,
             mad
             and
             foolish
             courses
             ,
             the
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             whereof
             did
             rather
             encrease
             mens
             misery
             ,
             than
             any
             way
             tend
             to
             their
             happiness
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             same
             censure
             may
             be
             passed
             concerning
             all
             kind
             of
             natural
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             general
             conclusion
             wherewith
             Solomon
             shuts
             up
             this
             discourse
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               For
               in
               much
               wisdome
               is
               much
               griefe
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             1
             Because
             it
             cannot
             be
             attained
             without
             much
             labour
             and
             toile
             ,
             both
             of
             body
             and
             mind
             ;
             which
             often
             impaires
             such
             mens
             health
             ,
             and
             wasts
             their
             spirits
             ,
             and
             endangers
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             makes
             them
             melancholy
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             sowre
             and
             peevish
             temper
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             their
             knowledge
             will
             still
             be
             found
             to
             be
             imperfect
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             know
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             will
             discover
             their
             own
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             that
             is
             they
             know
             in
             comparison
             of
             
             that
             which
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             they
             will
             be
             the
             more
             eager
             to
             search
             into
             hidden
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             themselves
             upon
             more
             and
             more
             toile
             and
             labour
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             more
             knowledge
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             will
             discover
             the
             corruption
             of
             mans
             nature
             ,
             his
             own
             and
             other
             mens
             vanity
             ,
             folly
             ,
             madness
             ,
             and
             misery
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             he
             will
             find
             that
             with
             no
             knowledge
             he
             hath
             attained
             ,
             he
             can
             reforme
             this
             folly
             and
             perversness
             of
             his
             own
             or
             other
             mens
             nature
             and
             wayes
             .
             5.
             
             Because
             the
             more
             knowing
             men
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             toilsome
             businesses
             in
             the
             way
             of
             teaching
             and
             government
             they
             shall
             be
             put
             upon
             .
             6.
             
             Because
             they
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             most
             learned
             men
             are
             most
             envied
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             most
             injuriously
             dealt
             with
             ,
             the
             silliest
             fooles
             being
             usually
             preferred
             before
             them
             .
             7.
             
             Because
             the
             most
             able
             men
             for
             wisdome
             and
             learning
             ,
             do
             many
             times
             erre
             when
             they
             think
             to
             do
             best
             ,
             and
             are
             usually
             disappointed
             in
             those
             designs
             they
             have
             best
             contrived
             .
             8.
             
             Because
             all
             such
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             is
             of
             a
             perishing
             nature
             ;
             when
             old
             age
             comes
             it
             usually
             decayes
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             when
             death
             seiseth
             upon
             men
             ,
             it
             passeth
             away
             ,
             is
             lost
             and
             comes
             to
             nothing
             :
             and
             lastly
             ,
             and
             especially
             ,
             because
             he
             shall
             certainly
             find
             at
             length
             that
             true
             happiness
             hereby
             can
             never
             be
             attained
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             I
             
               Said
               in
               my
               heart
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             found
             that
             happiness
             was
             not
             to
             be
             attained
             by
             any
             knowledge
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             he
             resolved
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             make
             tryall
             whether
             it
             might
             be
             attained
             by
             the
             plentifull
             fruition
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             creature
             ;
             
               I
               said
               in
               mine
               heart
               ,
               Goe
               to
               now
               ,
               I
               will
               proove
               thee
               with
               mirth
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             do
             this
             ,
             as
             being
             transported
             by
             the
             power
             of
             suddaine
             corrupt
             passions
             ,
             but
             upon
             mature
             advising
             with
             my self
             ,
             I
             deliberately
             resolved
             to
             give
             my selfe
             to
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             tryall
             ,
             whether
             that
             would
             yield
             me
             true
             content
             and
             happinesse
             or
             no
             ;
             
               I
               will
               prove
               thee
               with
               mirth
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             a
             merry
             and
             voluptuous
             life
             ;
             
               therefore
               enjoy
               pleasure
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Afflict
             not
             thy selfe
             any
             longer
             with
             the
             toilesome
             study
             and
             endeavour
             for
             learning
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             take
             thy
             fill
             of
             all
             lawfull
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             in
             earthly
             things
             .
             So
             that
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             we
             must
             consider
             that
             surely
             Solomon
             ,
             being
             so
             wise
             and
             good
             man
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             did
             not
             intend
             hereby
             that
             he
             would
             give
             up
             himselfe
             to
             brutish
             sensual
             pleasure
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             of
             reason
             ,
             religion
             or
             honesty
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             would
             endeavour
             to
             give
             himselfe
             all
             content
             in
             all
             such
             delights
             as
             might
             be
             seemly
             for
             a
             man.
             It
             cannot
             indeed
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             even
             these
             might
             carry
             him
             too
             farre
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             too
             much
             forget
             both
             God
             and
             himselfe
             .
             But
             yet
             by
             the
             sequele
             of
             the
             Chapter
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             meant
             to
             goe
             no
             further
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             then
             might
             stand
             with
             wisdome
             and
             piety
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             see
             that
             even
             upon
             this
             course
             of
             his
             ,
             he
             at
             last
             passeth
             this
             censure
             ,
             
               and
               behold
               this
               also
               is
               vanity
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             true
             tranquility
             nor
             happinesse
             to
             be
             found
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             such
             delights
             do
             never
             satisfie
             men
             :
             usually
             men
             are
             cloyed
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             there
             is
             some
             mixture
             of
             sorrow
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             besides
             they
             are
             commonly
             the
             cause
             of
             much
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             of
             short
             continuance
             and
             end
             in
             sorrow
             :
             see
             Pro.
             14.13
             .
             and
             then
             a
             little
             misery
             and
             sorrow
             makes
             men
             forget
             all
             their
             former
             pleasures
             .
          
           
           
             Ver.
             2.
             
             
               I
               said
               of
               laughter
               ,
               It
               is
               mad
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             said
             of
             all
             excessive
             pleasure
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             gives
             up
             himselfe
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             his
             businesse
             to
             live
             a
             merry
             and
             voluptuous
             life
             ,
             that
             it
             made
             men
             frantick
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             no
             better
             then
             madnesse
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             argues
             a
             man
             to
             be
             mad
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             1
             because
             in
             such
             excesse
             of
             mirth
             ,
             men
             are
             usually
             transported
             beyond
             all
             bounds
             of
             moderation
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             which
             argue
             much
             vanity
             ,
             levity
             and
             incomposednesse
             of
             judgement
             in
             those
             that
             do
             them
             :
             2
             because
             it
             is
             no
             better
             then
             madnesse
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             seeke
             for
             happinesse
             in
             such
             base
             ,
             such
             light
             and
             foolish
             things
             ,
             as
             carnal
             pleasures
             are
             ,
             things
             of
             such
             short
             continuance
             ,
             and
             that
             do
             so
             usually
             end
             in
             sin
             and
             sorrow
             :
             and
             3
             Because
             for
             men
             to
             be
             so
             merry
             and
             joviall
             ,
             considering
             the
             misery
             of
             all
             men
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             dangers
             they
             are
             alwayes
             subject
             to
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             deemed
             madnesse
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             the
             ground
             of
             Solomons
             using
             this
             expression
             was
             ,
             because
             distracted
             men
             are
             oft
             given
             to
             much
             laughter
             ;
             yea
             even
             then
             when
             they
             are
             in
             burning
             fevers
             ,
             and
             other
             dangerous
             sicknesses
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               And
               of
               mirth
               ,
               What
               doth
               it
               ?
            
             I
             conceive
             it
             is
             another
             way
             of
             expressing
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             merry
             voluptuous
             life
             did
             bring
             to
             a
             man
             no
             true
             profit
             at
             all
             ;
             
               What
               doth
               it
            
             ?
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             It
             doth
             a
             man
             no
             good
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             Or
             ,
             It
             doth
             a
             man
             hurt
             rather
             then
             any
             good
             ;
             they
             that
             live
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             life
             ,
             they
             doe
             but
             make
             fooles
             of
             themselves
             .
             But
             now
             some
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             clause
             is
             meant
             of
             immoderate
             rejoycing
             ,
             expressed
             outwardly
             in
             laughter
             and
             such
             like
             jollity
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             of
             a
             free
             and
             frolick
             temper
             of
             heart
             and
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             3.
             
             
               I
               sought
               in
               mine
               heart
               to
               give
               my selfe
               unto
               wine
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             of
             our
             best
             Expositors
             ,
             as
             farre
             ar
             I
             can
             discern
             their
             meaning
             ,
             doe
             hold
             that
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             Solomon
             related
             ,
             how
             at
             first
             from
             the
             study
             of
             wisdome
             he
             betook
             himselfe
             to
             live
             wholly
             in
             jollity
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             without
             minding
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             found
             that
             to
             be
             meere
             vanity
             ,
             folly
             ,
             and
             madnesse
             :
             and
             that
             now
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verses
             he
             relates
             how
             hereupon
             he
             resolved
             upon
             another
             course
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             seeing
             neither
             the
             alone
             austere
             search
             after
             wisdome
             ,
             nor
             the
             alone
             giving
             up
             himselfe
             to
             a
             voluptuous
             life
             ,
             would
             yield
             him
             that
             happinesse
             and
             full
             contentation
             in
             this
             life
             which
             he
             sought
             after
             ;
             he
             would
             now
             try
             a
             middle
             course
             ,
             prudentially
             to
             temper
             wisdome
             and
             pleasure
             together
             ,
             so
             to
             mind
             the
             study
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             as
             withall
             to
             allay
             the
             bitterness
             thereof
             with
             a
             free
             use
             of
             all
             worldly
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             order
             himselfe
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             directions
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             dissolute
             and
             excessive
             therein
             ,
             but
             to
             keep
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             reason
             and
             piety
             :
             But
             I
             conceive
             that
             Solomon
             doth
             here
             only
             farther
             amplifie
             what
             he
             had
             begun
             to
             say
             ver
             .
             1.
             concerning
             the
             tryall
             he
             had
             resolved
             to
             make
             ,
             whether
             that
             happinesse
             which
             he
             sought
             after
             might
             be
             attained
             by
             taking
             his
             fill
             of
             worldly
             pleasures
             ;
             which
             he
             doth
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             expressing
             how
             farre
             he
             meant
             to
             goe
             in
             the
             enjoying
             of
             such
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             no
             farther
             then
             might
             stand
             with
             the
             dictates
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             reckoning
             up
             many
             of
             those
             particular
             delights
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             sought
             to
             please
             himselfe
             and
             accordingly
             he
             first
             here
             begins
             with
             that
             of
             feasting
             ;
             
               I
               sought
               in
               mine
               heart
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             long
             deliberation
             within
             my selfe
             about
             the
             way
             of
             living
             happily
             and
             contentedly
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             I
             did
             at
             last
             determine
             ,
             
               to
               give
               my selfe
               unto
               wine
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             all
             
             kind
             of
             delicacies
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             in
             banqueting
             and
             feasting
             :
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               To
               draw
               my
               flesh
               with
               wine
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             allure
             himselfe
             to
             live
             pleasantly
             in
             regard
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             liberally
             and
             daintily
             ;
             Or
             ,
             to
             draw
             out
             ,
             and
             enlarge
             his
             flesh
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             more
             full
             ,
             and
             plump
             ,
             and
             tender
             and
             fresh
             ;
             (
             for
             sparing
             diet
             and
             course
             food
             doth
             contract
             the
             flesh
             ,
             whereas
             plentiful
             and
             delicate
             feeding
             doth
             loosen
             and
             enlarge
             it
             )
             Having
             contracted
             leanenesse
             by
             hard
             study
             ,
             he
             meant
             to
             draw
             it
             forth
             againe
             into
             fatnesse
             and
             fullnesse
             by
             faring
             deliciously
             every
             day
             .
             Or
             ,
             to
             draw
             forth
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             himselfe
             in
             a
             way
             of
             continual
             feasting
             day
             after
             day
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             spend
             much
             time
             in
             it
             ;
             as
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             the
             same
             phrase
             is
             used
             in
             another
             businesse
             ,
             Psal
             .
             85.5
             .
             
               Wilt
               thou
               draw
               out
               thine
               anger
               unto
               all
               generations
               ?
            
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             
               (
               yet
               acquainting
               mine
               heart
               with
               wisdome
               )
            
             the
             drift
             thereof
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             resolution
             of
             his
             to
             give
             himselfe
             to
             feasting
             and
             merriment
             ,
             it
             was
             still
             with
             this
             setled
             reservation
             of
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             meant
             not
             wholly
             to
             abandon
             the
             study
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             to
             intermix
             the
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             he
             would
             not
             in
             his
             jollity
             and
             feasting
             suffer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             transported
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             wisdome
             and
             piety
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             made
             a
             slave
             to
             his
             pleasures
             ,
             his
             aime
             being
             only
             to
             make
             tryall
             what
             happinesse
             was
             to
             be
             found
             therein
             :
             
               And
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               folly
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             embrace
             and
             use
             those
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             afterward
             by
             experience
             he
             found
             to
             be
             no
             better
             then
             folly
             ,
             
               Till
               I
               might
               see
               what
               was
               that
               good
               for
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               they
               should
               doe
               under
               the
               heaven
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               life
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             by
             experience
             discover
             what
             it
             was
             that
             would
             bring
             men
             to
             live
             most
             happily
             and
             contentedly
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             for
             a
             while
             only
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             time
             of
             their
             abode
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
             This
             Solomon
             professeth
             was
             his
             aime
             in
             giving
             of
             himselfe
             up
             to
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             He
             did
             it
             not
             vitiously
             ,
             to
             drown
             himselfe
             in
             sensuality
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             way
             of
             experiment
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             farre
             a
             life
             spent
             in
             such
             pleasures
             would
             yield
             a
             man
             content
             and
             comfort
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
             And
             yet
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             this
             proved
             at
             last
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             Apostacy
             from
             God
             in
             his
             old
             age
             .
             But
             however
             observable
             it
             is
             still
             ,
             that
             Solomons
             aime
             was
             not
             to
             search
             what
             was
             the
             chiefe
             happinesse
             of
             man
             (
             for
             that
             he
             knew
             consisted
             in
             his
             living
             for
             ever
             with
             God
             in
             heaven
             )
             but
             to
             try
             what
             it
             was
             that
             would
             bring
             men
             to
             live
             contentedly
             all
             their
             dayes
             
               under
               heaven
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               I
               made
               me
               great
               works
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             magnificent
             works
             ;
             and
             though
             this
             may
             be
             principally
             meant
             of
             those
             works
             that
             are
             here
             immediatly
             mentioned
             ,
             his
             houses
             ,
             vineyards
             ,
             gardens
             and
             orchards
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             I
             see
             not
             but
             that
             under
             this
             general
             expression
             ,
             all
             other
             the
             stately
             works
             that
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             may
             be
             comprehended
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             his
             golden
             targets
             ,
             and
             his
             ivory
             throne
             ,
             1
             King.
             10.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             &c.
             and
             his
             princely
             bed
             ,
             mentioned
             ,
             Cant.
             3.7
             .
             
               I
               builded
               me
               houses
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             those
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             his
             Queens
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Lebanon
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             1
             King.
             7.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             
             &
             2
             Chron.
             8.11
             .
             but
             also
             several
             other
             houses
             besides
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             1
             King.
             9.19
             .
             that
             Solomon
             built
             whatever
             
               he
               desired
               to
               build
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               in
               Lebanon
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               land
               of
               his
               dominion
               :
               I
               planted
               me
               vineyards
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             rarest
             and
             choicest
             vines
             that
             could
             be
             gotten
             ,
             one
             whereof
             we
             find
             mentioned
             ,
             Cant.
             8.11
             .
             
               Solomon
               had
               a
               vineyard
               at
               Baal-hamon
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               I
               made
               me
               pools
               of
               water
               ,
               to
               water
               therewith
               the
               wood
               that
               bringeth
               forth
               trees
               .
            
             ]
             Hereby
             may
             be
             meant
             his
             parks
             and
             groves
             that
             yielded
             him
             other
             trees
             ,
             besides
             fruit
             trees
             ,
             as
             Okes
             and
             Cedars
             ;
             or
             else
             his
             orchards
             that
             were
             for
             the
             spatiousnesse
             of
             them
             like
             little
             woods
             ;
             or
             rather
             nurseries
             of
             trees
             ,
             whether
             fruit
             trees
             or
             others
             ,
             which
             usually
             indeed
             have
             most
             need
             of
             watering
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               I
               got
               me
               servants
               and
               maidens
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             great
             number
             of
             both
             sorts
             ,
             as
             became
             so
             great
             a
             King.
             See
             the
             Note
             1
             King.
             10.1
             .
             &
             1
             King.
             4.22
             ,
             23.
             
               and
               had
               servants
               born
               in
               my
               house
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               Sons
               of
               my
               house
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             the
             children
             of
             my
             bond-servants
             .
             As
             for
             the
             servants
             of
             Solomon
             mentioned
             ,
             Ezra
             2.55
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             there
             :
             And
             then
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               also
               I
               had
               great
               possessions
               of
               great
               and
               small
               cattel
               ,
            
             &c.
             there
             by
             
               great
               cattell
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             not
             oxen
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             deer
             and
             camels
             ,
             and
             horses
             ,
             and
             mules
             ;
             for
             of
             horses
             particularly
             we
             find
             that
             he
             had
             great
             abundance
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             1
             King
             4.26
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               I
               gathered
               me
               also
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             great
             abundance
             ;
             partly
             by
             the
             revenues
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             taxes
             he
             imposed
             upon
             his
             own
             people
             ;
             See
             the
             Note
             1
             King.
             12.4
             .
             partly
             by
             the
             tributes
             he
             received
             from
             other
             Nations
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             were
             become
             tributary
             to
             him
             ,
             1
             King.
             10.25
             .
             partly
             by
             the
             presents
             that
             were
             sent
             him
             by
             other
             Princes
             farre
             and
             near
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             honouring
             him
             for
             his
             wisdom
             and
             greatnesse
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             9.9
             ,
             14.
             and
             partly
             by
             the
             return
             of
             his
             navies
             ,
             which
             he
             sent
             forth
             into
             remote
             countries
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             1
             King.
             9.28
             .
             &
             10.14
             ,
             22.
             by
             means
             whereof
             
               the
               King
               made
               silver
               to
               be
               in
               Jerusalem
               as
               stones
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             27.
             
               and
               the
               peculiar
               treasure
               of
               Kings
               and
               of
               the
               Provinces
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             choicest
             rarities
             which
             the
             Kingdoms
             and
             Countries
             about
             him
             did
             afford
             ,
             and
             whatever
             those
             Kings
             and
             the
             Governours
             of
             those
             Provinces
             had
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             most
             highly
             esteem
             ,
             and
             lay
             up
             most
             charily
             amongst
             their
             treasures
             ,
             for
             these
             they
             sent
             to
             me
             for
             presents
             ;
             as
             haply
             curious
             pieces
             of
             plate
             ,
             chains
             and
             bracelets
             ,
             jewels
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             precious
             oyntments
             ,
             and
             spices
             ,
             and
             perfumes
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               I
               gat
               me
               men-singers
               and
               women-singers
               ,
               and
               the
               delights
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             whatever
             else
             can
             be
             named
             ,
             wherein
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             delight
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             it
             is
             meant
             particularly
             of
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             as
             namely
             
               musicall
               instruments
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               all
               sorts
            
             ;
             which
             is
             farre
             more
             probable
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             others
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             fair
             women
             that
             were
             taken
             captives
             in
             the
             warre
             ,
             which
             in
             those
             times
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             did
             much
             delight
             in
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Judg.
             5.30
             .
             
               Have
               they
               not
               sped
               ?
               Have
               they
               not
               divided
               the
               prey
               ,
               to
               every
               man
               a
               damsell
               or
               two
               ?
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               So
               I
               was
               great
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             wealth
             ,
             power
             ,
             glory
             ,
             and
             renown
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             lived
             in
             great
             plenty
             and
             magnificent
             pomp
             and
             state
             ;
             
               and
               increased
               more
               then
               then
               all
               that
               were
               before
               me
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             private
             men
             ,
             but
             Kings
             also
             ;
             not
             only
             the
             Canaanitish
             kings
             ,
             but
             also
             those
             that
             formerly
             reigned
             over
             Israel
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Saul
             and
             David
             :
             yea
             1
             King.
             10.23
             .
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               King
               Solomon
               exceeded
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               riches
               ,
               and
               for
               wisdom
            
             ;
             And
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               also
               my
               wisdom
               remained
               with
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             lost
             not
             that
             wisdom
             which
             God
             had
             bestowed
             upon
             me
             in
             natural
             things
             ,
             nor
             did
             I
             either
             in
             the
             getting
             or
             using
             of
             these
             things
             transgresse
             the
             Rules
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             might
             without
             check
             of
             conscience
             take
             full
             delight
             in
             them
             :
             So
             that
             I
             failed
             not
             of
             doing
             what
             I
             propounded
             to
             my
             
             selfe
             ;
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             )
             Now
             this
             he
             mentions
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             rare
             and
             unusual
             thing
             ,
             (
             because
             pleasures
             doe
             usually
             besot
             men
             )
             but
             also
             hereby
             to
             manifest
             ,
             that
             whilst
             he
             gave
             himselfe
             thus
             to
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             he
             did
             notwithstanding
             seriously
             mind
             the
             end
             which
             therein
             he
             propounded
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             wisdome
             to
             observe
             ,
             what
             real
             good
             and
             satisfaction
             these
             things
             would
             yield
             to
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             judgement
             that
             he
             passeth
             here
             concerning
             such
             things
             was
             worthy
             of
             all
             credit
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               And
               whatsoever
               mine
               eyes
               desired
               ,
               I
               kept
               not
               from
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             So
             farre
             as
             might
             stand
             with
             wisdome
             and
             piety
             ,
             he
             laboured
             to
             give
             himselfe
             ful
             content
             in
             whatever
             might
             delight
             his
             eyes
             (
             and
             under
             the
             eyes
             ,
             as
             the
             sense
             which
             men
             chiefely
             desire
             to
             satisfie
             ;
             see
             Chap.
             11.9
             .
             &
             1
             John
             2.16
             .
             all
             the
             other
             senses
             are
             comprehended
             )
             he
             spared
             for
             no
             cost
             nor
             labour
             herein
             ;
             
               I
               withheld
               not
               my
               heart
               from
               any
               joy
               :
            
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             whereas
             his
             heart
             was
             eagerly
             bent
             upon
             jollity
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             restraine
             it
             from
             any
             delight
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             lawfully
             take
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             by
             delaying
             to
             satisfie
             its
             desires
             ;
             
               For
               my
               heart
               rejoyced
               in
               all
               my
               labour
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             really
             and
             inwardly
             delighted
             and
             pleased
             with
             the
             workes
             that
             with
             much
             labour
             he
             had
             caused
             to
             be
             made
             (
             as
             indeed
             men
             doe
             usually
             take
             most
             content
             in
             those
             things
             which
             they
             have
             gotten
             by
             their
             own
             labour
             ,
             or
             which
             themselves
             have
             caused
             to
             be
             made
             )
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             he
             was
             not
             hindered
             by
             warre
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             notable
             affliction
             or
             sorrow
             ;
             
               And
               this
               was
               my
               portion
               of
               all
               my
               labour
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             or
             the
             delight
             I
             took
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             resolved
             was
             the
             only
             fruit
             I
             was
             to
             reape
             of
             my
             labours
             ,
             because
             when
             I
             came
             to
             dye
             ,
             I
             was
             sure
             to
             leave
             them
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             I
             set
             my selfe
             to
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             which
             many
             covetous
             wretches
             never
             do
             ;
             And
             thus
             a
             little
             transitory
             enjoyment
             of
             them
             was
             all
             the
             fruit
             I
             had
             of
             these
             painful
             pleasures
             .
             That
             which
             Solomon
             saith
             here
             of
             his
             not
             denying
             himselfe
             any
             pleasure
             he
             desired
             ,
             some
             understand
             of
             his
             sinful
             excesses
             beyond
             his
             first
             intentions
             .
             But
             this
             doth
             not
             agree
             with
             that
             which
             he
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             
               his
               wisdome
               remained
               with
               him
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Then
               I
               looked
               on
               all
               the
               works
               ,
               that
               my
               hands
               had
               wrought
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               labour
               that
               I
               had
               laboured
               to
               doe
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             took
             an
             impartial
             survey
             of
             all
             the
             workes
             which
             by
             my
             labour
             I
             had
             made
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             labour
             undergone
             in
             the
             making
             of
             them
             ;
             
               And
               behold
               ,
               all
               was
               vanity
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             pleasure
             that
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             enjoying
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             not
             answerable
             to
             the
             toile
             that
             was
             undergone
             about
             them
             ,
             but
             all
             was
             meere
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             the
             things
             themselves
             wherein
             men
             take
             pleasure
             ,
             have
             no
             permanency
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             vaine
             in
             every
             regard
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.2
             .
             but
             also
             because
             such
             joyes
             are
             not
             attained
             without
             much
             labour
             and
             anguish
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             enjoying
             of
             them
             there
             is
             still
             a
             mixture
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             many
             feares
             ,
             jealousies
             ,
             interruptions
             ,
             and
             discontentments
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             permanency
             in
             them
             (
             even
             o●●
             age
             it selfe
             will
             make
             the
             most
             delightful
             things
             wearisome
             )
             nor
             can
             they
             quiet
             or
             satisfie
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             ;
             yea
             and
             if
             there
             be
             sin
             in
             the
             enjoying
             them
             ,
             the
             sting
             of
             conscience
             will
             certainly
             follow
             .
             
               And
               there
               was
               no
               profit
               under
               the
               Sunne
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               And
               I
               turned
               my selfe
               to
               behold
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               madnesse
               ,
               and
               folly
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             
             That
             is
             ,
             Having
             thus
             discovered
             the
             vanity
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             I
             turned
             my self
             back
             to
             take
             a
             review
             of
             that
             
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               madnesse
               ,
               and
               folly
               ,
            
             whereinto
             I
             had
             before
             made
             enquiry
             ,
             (
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             1.17
             .
             )
             as
             determining
             upon
             this
             review
             yet
             once
             more
             to
             consider
             and
             see
             ,
             whether
             in
             this
             wisdom
             happinesse
             might
             be
             attained
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             second
             thoughts
             are
             many
             times
             the
             wisest
             ,
             and
             upon
             a
             serious
             review
             of
             things
             men
             do
             often
             discover
             that
             which
             they
             saw
             not
             before
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               for
               what
               can
               the
               man
               do
               that
               cometh
               after
               the
               King
               ?
               even
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               already
               done
               ,
            
             therein
             there
             is
             a
             reason
             given
             why
             Solomon
             gave
             over
             the
             pursuit
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             betook
             himself
             again
             to
             make
             enquiry
             ,
             whether
             happinesse
             might
             be
             attained
             by
             wisdom
             or
             no
             ,
             namely
             because
             he
             had
             made
             such
             a
             full
             and
             exact
             trial
             of
             all
             the
             good
             that
             could
             be
             found
             in
             pleasures
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             that
             should
             after
             him
             attempt
             to
             search
             what
             content
             could
             be
             found
             in
             pleasures
             ,
             would
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             do
             more
             then
             he
             had
             done
             in
             that
             time
             :
             
               What
               can
               the
               man
               do
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             any
             man
             whatsoever
             ,
             
               that
               cometh
               after
               the
               King
            
             ?
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             should
             try
             to
             find
             any
             more
             happinesse
             in
             pleasures
             then
             Solomon
             had
             done
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             glorious
             a
             King
             in
             every
             regard
             ,
             he
             would
             but
             lose
             his
             labour
             ;
             he
             could
             try
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             Solomon
             had
             tried
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             could
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             
               even
               that
               which
               hath
               been
               already
               done
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             him
             and
             others
             .
             The
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             read
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               What
               can
               the
               man
               do
               that
               cometh
               after
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               those
               things
               which
               have
               been
               already
               done
               ?
            
             But
             then
             also
             the
             sense
             is
             almost
             fully
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             man
             should
             after
             Solomon
             attempt
             to
             finde
             happinesse
             in
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             be
             able
             to
             do
             nothing
             but
             what
             had
             been
             done
             before
             him
             ,
             so
             neither
             would
             he
             be
             able
             ,
             in
             doing
             over
             those
             things
             which
             had
             been
             done
             before
             ,
             to
             discover
             any
             new
             thing
             tending
             to
             mans
             happinesse
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             been
             discovered
             before
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Then
               I
               saw
               that
               wisdom
               excelleth
               folly
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               light
               excelleth
               darknesse
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             I
             found
             wisdom
             and
             knowledge
             to
             be
             vanity
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             making
             of
             a
             man
             happy
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             thence
             conclude
             that
             wisdom
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             regarded
             then
             folly
             ;
             for
             this
             I
             found
             withall
             ,
             that
             wisdom
             doth
             farre
             surpasse
             folly
             ,
             even
             as
             farre
             as
             light
             surpasseth
             darknesse
             .
             And
             indeed
             well
             is
             wisdom
             and
             knowledge
             compared
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             folly
             and
             ignorance
             to
             darknesse
             ;
             because
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             light
             discovers
             things
             to
             men
             ,
             (
             Eph.
             5.13
             .
             
               All
               things
               are
               made
               manifest
               by
               the
               light
            
             )
             and
             inables
             men
             to
             distinguish
             one
             thing
             from
             another
             ,
             whereas
             in
             the
             dark
             all
             things
             are
             hidden
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             can
             no
             difference
             appear
             of
             one
             thing
             from
             another
             ,
             so
             doth
             wisdom
             make
             men
             understand
             things
             ,
             and
             discern
             betwixt
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             truth
             and
             errour
             ;
             whereas
             folly
             makes
             men
             to
             be
             as
             blind
             men
             that
             see
             nothing
             .
             2.
             
             As
             light
             is
             very
             comfortable
             ,
             chap.
             11.7
             .
             
               Truly
               the
               light
               is
               sweet
               ,
               and
               a
               pleasant
               thing
               is
               it
               for
               the
               eyes
               to
               behold
               the
               Sun
            
             ;
             whereas
             darknesse
             is
             dreadfull
             and
             full
             of
             terror
             ,
             so
             is
             knowledge
             very
             delightfull
             ,
             chap.
             8.1
             .
             
               A
               mans
               wisdom
               maketh
               his
               face
               to
               shine
               ,
            
             but
             folly
             yields
             a
             man
             no
             comfort
             at
             all
             .
             3.
             
             Wisdom
             ,
             as
             light
             ,
             directs
             men
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             shewes
             them
             dangers
             that
             they
             may
             avoid
             them
             ;
             whereas
             folly
             and
             ignorance
             misleade
             men
             ,
             and
             expose
             them
             continually
             to
             manifold
             dangers
             .
             
             And
             4.
             
             As
             light
             wakens
             men
             ,
             whereas
             darknesse
             lulls
             men
             asleep
             ,
             so
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             wakens
             those
             that
             sleep
             securely
             in
             a
             sensual
             estate
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             think
             of
             their
             danger
             ;
             whereas
             ignorance
             makes
             men
             in
             such
             an
             estate
             to
             sleep
             securely
             without
             any
             feare
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               The
               wise
               mans
               eyes
               are
               in
               his
               head
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             He
             is
             not
             blind
             ;
             Or
             rather
             ;
             As
             men
             by
             t●eir
             eyes
             ,
             being
             placed
             as
             watchmen
             in
             the
             watch-tower
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             do
             discerne
             things
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             and
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             so
             the
             wise
             man
             by
             his
             wisdome
             is
             circumspect
             and
             provident
             ,
             judicious
             and
             wary
             in
             all
             his
             undertakings
             ,
             he
             marketh
             all
             circumstances
             for
             the
             right
             ordering
             of
             all
             his
             undertakings
             ,
             he
             forecasts
             what
             the
             issue
             of
             things
             will
             be
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ,
             and
             so
             foreseeth
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             minds
             not
             only
             present
             things
             ,
             yea
             he
             compares
             things
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             better
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             things
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             he
             ordereth
             his
             wayes
             aright
             ,
             he
             keeps
             himselfe
             from
             wandring
             or
             stumbling
             ,
             avoydeth
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             and
             followeth
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             4.25
             .
             
               But
               the
               foole
               walketh
               in
               darknesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             is
             blind
             ,
             or
             ,
             He
             seeth
             no
             more
             then
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             or
             ,
             His
             eyes
             are
             in
             his
             heeles
             ,
             he
             minds
             only
             things
             present
             ,
             and
             seeth
             not
             any
             evill
             till
             it
             is
             upon
             him
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             foole
             is
             ignorant
             ,
             rash
             ,
             inconsiderate
             ,
             inobservant
             of
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             he
             foreseeth
             not
             either
             conveniences
             or
             mischiefes
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             goeth
             stumbling
             on
             in
             a
             confused
             blind
             manner
             in
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             ,
             not
             knowing
             which
             way
             to
             choose
             ,
             and
             which
             to
             refuse
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             usually
             fall
             into
             many
             mischiefes
             .
             Some
             Expositors
             doe
             adde
             ,
             that
             these
             expressions
             of
             a
             wise
             mans
             eyes
             being
             in
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             a
             fooles
             walking
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             do
             also
             imply
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             as
             the
             sight
             is
             an
             ornament
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             blindnesse
             a
             great
             deformity
             ,
             making
             the
             body
             to
             be
             to
             the
             soule
             as
             a
             dungeon
             that
             hath
             no
             windows
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             is
             wisdome
             a
             very
             great
             ornament
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             folly
             a
             sore
             blemish
             .
             And
             2.
             
             That
             as
             a
             man
             by
             his
             eye-sight
             can
             discerne
             light
             ,
             which
             a
             blind
             man
             cannot
             doe
             ,
             so
             by
             wisdome
             a
             man
             is
             enabled
             to
             discerne
             the
             power
             of
             reason
             propounded
             to
             him
             ,
             whereas
             folly
             renders
             men
             uncapable
             of
             receiving
             counsel
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             before
             given
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             was
             I
             conceive
             chiefely
             intended
             .
             And
             then
             that
             which
             followeth
             ,
             
               And
               I
               my selfe
               perceived
               also
               ,
               that
               one
               event
               happeneth
               to
               them
               all
               ,
            
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             I
             perceived
             the
             excellency
             of
             wisdome
             above
             folly
             ,
             so
             I
             perceived
             also
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             event
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             outward
             estate
             here
             in
             this
             world
             that
             fooles
             are
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             afterwards
             expressed
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             that
             both
             dye
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             at
             last
             forgotten
             ,
             or
             more
             generally
             ,
             the
             same
             calamities
             and
             sorrowes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Then
               said
               I
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               As
               it
               happeneth
               to
               the
               foole
               ,
               so
               it
               happeneth
               even
               to
               me
               ;
               and
               why
               was
               I
               then
               more
               wise
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             why
             did
             I
             labour
             to
             get
             more
             wisdome
             then
             the
             foole
             hath
             ?
             Or
             ,
             What
             advantage
             have
             I
             of
             being
             wise
             above
             the
             foole
             ?
             
               Then
               I
               said
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               this
               also
               is
               vanity
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             determined
             that
             in
             regard
             the
             same
             events
             befall
             the
             wise
             man
             that
             befall
             the
             foole
             ,
             for
             the
             making
             of
             a
             man
             happy
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             giving
             of
             full
             content
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             even
             wisdome
             it selfe
             is
             no
             better
             then
             vanity
             .
             I
             know
             that
             many
             take
             this
             last
             clause
             to
             be
             a
             censure
             passed
             upon
             that
             hasty
             &
             angry
             inference
             of
             his
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             
               And
               why
               was
               I
               then
               more
               wise
               ?
            
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             vanity
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             be
             in
             
             any
             other
             thus
             to
             determine
             ,
             thus
             to
             undervalue
             wisdome
             ,
             because
             the
             wise
             man
             and
             the
             foole
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             outward
             events
             .
             But
             the
             first
             exposition
             seemes
             to
             me
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               For
               there
               is
               no
               remembrance
               of
               the
               wise
               more
               then
               of
               the
               foole
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             remembrance
             of
             the
             wise
             man
             shall
             no
             more
             remaine
             for
             ever
             ,
             then
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             foole
             ;
             though
             they
             may
             be
             remembred
             by
             some
             few
             ,
             yet
             not
             by
             others
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             not
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               seeing
               that
               which
               now
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               to
               come
               shall
               be
               forgotten
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             the
             men
             themselves
             and
             all
             their
             wisdome
             and
             glorious
             works
             will
             be
             forgotten
             and
             buried
             in
             eternal
             oblivion
             ;
             New
             wise
             men
             that
             arise
             will
             eclipse
             the
             glory
             of
             those
             that
             were
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             time
             will
             devoure
             all
             the
             monuments
             which
             they
             leave
             of
             themselves
             behind
             them
             ;
             
               And
               how
               dyeth
               the
               wise
               man
               ?
               as
               the
               foole
               .
            
             This
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             there
             is
             no
             more
             remembrance
             of
             the
             one
             then
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             both
             at
             last
             cut
             off
             by
             death
             :
             Or
             rather
             it
             is
             another
             instance
             ,
             wherein
             Solomon
             sheweth
             how
             the
             same
             event
             happeneth
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             fare
             alike
             here
             in
             this
             world
             in
             regard
             of
             death
             .
             And
             this
             is
             expressed
             by
             an
             interrogation
             ,
             to
             intimate
             that
             it
             is
             in
             reason
             a
             matter
             of
             wonder
             ,
             griefe
             and
             indignation
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             how
             dyeth
             the
             wise
             man
             ?
             as
             the
             foole
             .
             But
             still
             we
             must
             remember
             that
             Solomon
             did
             not
             question
             but
             that
             a
             different
             event
             would
             befall
             the
             good
             and
             the
             bad
             after
             death
             ,
             God
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             Chap.
             12.14
             .
             )
             
               shall
               bring
               every
               work
               into
               judgement
               ,
               with
               every
               secret
               thing
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               evill
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Therefore
               I
               hated
               life
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             I
             lived
             in
             peace
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             abundance
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             desirable
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             yet
             I
             was
             weary
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             looked
             upon
             it
             as
             having
             no
             lovelinesse
             nor
             desireablenesse
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             judged
             thus
             not
             in
             a
             way
             of
             murmuring
             ,
             out
             of
             some
             private
             discontent
             ,
             but
             judiciously
             ;
             
               Because
               the
               work
               that
               is
               wrought
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             done
             by
             men
             ,
             or
             that
             befalls
             men
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             
               is
               grievous
               unto
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             full
             of
             griefe
             and
             disquiet
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             because
             of
             this
             vanity
             that
             the
             wisest
             doe
             alwayes
             dye
             at
             last
             as
             well
             as
             the
             basest
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             naturally
             every
             man
             would
             rather
             not
             be
             ,
             then
             be
             alwayes
             miserable
             ;
             
               For
               all
               is
               vanity
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               I
               hated
               all
               my
               labour
               which
               I
               had
               taken
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Here
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             in
             these
             sublunary
             things
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             began
             to
             be
             wholly
             out
             of
             love
             with
             those
             glorious
             and
             magnificent
             works
             ,
             which
             with
             so
             much
             labour
             I
             had
             made
             ,
             even
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             formerly
             loved
             &
             given
             my self
             to
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             then
             began
             not
             to
             regard
             ,
             yea
             to
             repent
             that
             ever
             I
             had
             taken
             so
             much
             paines
             for
             them
             ;
             
               Because
               I
               should
               leave
               it
               unto
               the
               man
               that
               should
               be
               after
               me
            
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Not
             only
             for
             the
             reasons
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             must
             at
             last
             part
             with
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             comfort
             I
             had
             taken
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             leave
             that
             to
             another
             about
             which
             I
             had
             taken
             so
             much
             paines
             ,
             Psal
             .
             49.10
             ,
             17.
             (
             and
             indeed
             naturally
             men
             are
             loathest
             to
             part
             with
             those
             things
             which
             are
             their
             own
             work
             )
             and
             2.
             
             I
             cannot
             know
             who
             that
             man
             is
             to
             whom
             I
             shall
             leave
             them
             ;
             see
             Psal
             .
             39.6
             .
             Because
             it
             might
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             though
             there
             could
             be
             no
             solid
             comfort
             gotten
             in
             earthly
             things
             by
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             wise
             man
             must
             dye
             and
             part
             with
             
             all
             he
             hath
             as
             well
             as
             the
             fool
             ,
             yet
             there
             would
             be
             much
             content
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             plenty
             to
             leave
             to
             his
             child
             after
             him
             ,
             this
             objection
             is
             covertly
             prevented
             ,
             in
             that
             Solomon
             intimates
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             whether
             his
             estate
             shall
             be
             enjoyed
             by
             his
             child
             or
             no
             :
             Some
             
               man
               after
               him
            
             shal
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             but
             who
             that
             man
             shal
             be
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               And
               who
               knoweth
               whether
               he
               shall
               be
               a
               wise
               man
               or
               a
               fool
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Be
             it
             a
             stranger
             ,
             or
             be
             it
             a
             mans
             own
             Child
             ,
             that
             shall
             come
             to
             enjoy
             what
             he
             leaves
             behind
             him
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             but
             that
             he
             may
             be
             a
             fool
             ,
             that
             may
             not
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             wisdom
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             nor
             know
             how
             to
             use
             what
             falls
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             but
             may
             profusely
             wast
             and
             squander
             all
             away
             ,
             or
             by
             neglect
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             of
             folly
             ,
             bring
             all
             to
             nothing
             that
             is
             left
             him
             .
             And
             some
             conceive
             that
             Solomon
             might
             speak
             this
             out
             of
             some
             jealousie
             that
             he
             began
             to
             have
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             would
             be
             with
             his
             son
             Rehoboam
             ,
             who
             was
             indeed
             one
             and
             fourty
             years
             old
             when
             his
             Father
             died
             ;
             Yet
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               shall
               he
               have
               rule
               over
               all
               my
               labour
               ,
               wherein
               I
               have
               laboured
               ,
               and
               wherein
               I
               have
               shewed
               my self
               wise
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             That
             is
             ,
             All
             the
             estate
             I
             had
             gotten
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             that
             I
             had
             made
             with
             so
             much
             labour
             and
             wisdom
             ;
             He
             shal
             enjoy
             and
             dispose
             of
             it
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             Lord
             it
             as
             he
             lists
             in
             scattering
             that
             estate
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             as
             it
             were
             made
             my self
             a
             servant
             to
             gather
             ,
             
               this
               is
               also
               vanity
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             not
             power
             ●o
             leave
             his
             goods
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             would
             desire
             to
             leave
             them
             ,
             by
             means
             whereof
             many
             times
             a
             wise
             man
             makes
             himself
             a
             drudge
             to
             a
             fool
             ,
             and
             a
             fool
             becomes
             matter
             of
             that
             which
             was
             gotten
             with
             much
             labour
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             soon
             brings
             it
             all
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               Therefore
               I
               went
               about
               to
               cause
               my
               heart
               to
               despair
               of
               all
               the
               labour
               which
               I
               took
               under
               the
               Sun.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             after
             many
             deliberations
             ,
             and
             several
             wayes
             taken
             to
             seek
             for
             content
             here
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             I
             came
             about
             at
             last
             to
             this
             resolution
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             did
             set
             my self
             with
             all
             my
             power
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             possible
             diligence
             ,
             even
             that
             I
             would
             endeavour
             to
             cast
             off
             all
             hope
             of
             attaining
             happiness
             by
             any
             such
             wayes
             wherein
             I
             had
             hitherto
             laboured
             to
             attain
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             give
             over
             that
             anxious
             toyl
             wherewith
             I
             had
             so
             long
             afflicted
             my self
             in
             seeking
             to
             make
             my self
             happy
             in
             those
             outward
             Comforts
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             uncertain
             and
             unsatisfactory
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               For
               there
               is
               a
               man
               whose
               labour
               is
               in
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               in
               equity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             hath
             taken
             pains
             to
             get
             an
             estate
             by
             wise
             and
             skilful
             and
             just
             courses
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             managed
             his
             businesse
             with
             all
             possible
             providence
             and
             industry
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             withal
             careful
             not
             to
             hazard
             his
             estate
             by
             getting
             any
             thing
             in
             any
             unjust
             wayes
             :
             )
             
               yet
               to
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               not
               laboured
               therein
               ,
               shall
               he
               leave
               it
               for
               his
               portion
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             one
             that
             never
             took
             the
             least
             pains
             in
             the
             getting
             of
             it
             ;
             an
             idle
             Drone
             that
             never
             knew
             what
             belonged
             to
             the
             managing
             of
             his
             businesse
             in
             any
             such
             prudent
             or
             conscionable
             way
             .
             
               This
               also
               is
               vanity
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               evill
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             sore
             misery
             and
             vexation
             not
             to
             be
             avoided
             by
             any
             care
             or
             circumspection
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             thus
             toyl
             himself
             to
             purchase
             rest
             and
             idlenesse
             for
             another
             man
             ;
             or
             that
             one
             man
             by
             sitting
             still
             and
             doing
             nothing
             ,
             shall
             get
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             as
             much
             content
             ,
             as
             another
             by
             all
             his
             skil
             ,
             providence
             ,
             and
             lawful
             labours
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               For
               what
               hath
               man
               of
               all
               his
               labour
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               vexation
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hath
               laboured
               under
               the
               Sun
               ?
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             here
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ;
             as
             1.
             
             That
             when
             a
             man
             is
             dead
             (
             as
             dye
             every
             man
             must
             )
             he
             hath
             then
             no
             profit
             at
             all
             of
             all
             his
             labour
             and
             vexing
             cares
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             getting
             and
             preserving
             his
             estate
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             That
             a
             man
             hath
             no
             profit
             by
             such
             labour
             ,
             the
             benefit
             whereof
             goeth
             to
             others
             he
             shal
             leave
             behinde
             him
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             more
             generally
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             can
             take
             true
             contentment
             in
             any
             thing
             he
             can
             get
             by
             his
             labours
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Chap.
             1.3
             .
             For
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               For
               all
               his
               dayes
               are
               sorrowes
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             ful
             of
             vanity
             ,
             of
             bitter
             sorrowes
             ,
             both
             in
             body
             and
             minde
             ,
             nothing
             in
             a
             manner
             but
             sorrow
             ,
             
               and
               his
               travell
               ,
               grief
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             meets
             with
             much
             discontent
             and
             vexation
             many
             wayes
             in
             all
             his
             labours
             .
             Now
             this
             Solomon
             here
             alledgeth
             ,
             because
             if
             this
             be
             generally
             true
             of
             all
             mens
             labours
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             eminently
             true
             of
             carnal
             and
             worldly
             covetous
             men
             ,
             that
             toyl
             themselves
             excessively
             to
             get
             wealth
             ,
             and
             are
             continually
             unsatisfied
             with
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             disquieted
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             parting
             with
             it
             ;
             
               yea
               his
               heart
               taketh
               not
               rest
               in
               the
               night
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             he
             cannot
             sleep
             ,
             or
             he
             is
             perplexed
             with
             unquiet
             thoughts
             and
             cares
             in
             his
             sleep
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             dreams
             :
             For
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             may
             wake
             when
             his
             body
             sleeps
             .
             See
             Cant.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               better
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               should
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             this
             and
             that
             which
             followeth
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             Solomon
             undertakes
             to
             shew
             that
             which
             is
             the
             main
             drift
             of
             this
             whole
             Book
             ,
             namely
             ,
             wherein
             the
             happinesse
             of
             man
             in
             this
             life
             doth
             consist
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             onely
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             things
             below
             can
             yield
             a
             man
             full
             satisfaction
             and
             content
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             being
             good
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             verse
             26.
             (
             which
             they
             onely
             are
             that
             fear
             God
             and
             walk
             in
             his
             wayes
             )
             can
             thereupon
             with
             freedom
             ,
             quietly
             ,
             contentedly
             ,
             and
             chearfully
             enjoy
             and
             use
             that
             portion
             of
             outward
             blessings
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             afforded
             him
             ,
             without
             that
             anxiety
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             most
             of
             men
             do
             perplex
             themselves
             .
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               better
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               should
               eat
               and
               drink
            
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Seeing
             there
             is
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             labours
             and
             endeavours
             of
             men
             ,
             so
             much
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             from
             these
             things
             happinesse
             and
             full
             contentment
             cannot
             be
             attained
             ,
             the
             best
             remedy
             therefore
             that
             can
             be
             prescribed
             against
             this
             vanity
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             way
             that
             can
             be
             taken
             to
             become
             master
             of
             the
             utmost
             comfort
             that
             worldly
             things
             can
             afford
             ,
             is
             for
             a
             man
             contentedly
             to
             enjoy
             the
             portion
             which
             God
             hath
             allotted
             him
             ,
             and
             liberally
             to
             make
             use
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             support
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             his
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             afflict
             himself
             as
             many
             do
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             enjoy
             what
             they
             have
             gotten
             ,
             though
             withall
             they
             know
             not
             to
             whom
             they
             shall
             leave
             it
             :
             Even
             these
             outward
             things
             might
             thus
             be
             used
             ,
             as
             conducing
             to
             mens
             comfortable
             living
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             expect
             no
             more
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             that
             for
             which
             they
             were
             created
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             were
             conferred
             upon
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             not
             that
             they
             should
             depend
             upon
             them
             for
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             seek
             for
             full
             content
             in
             such
             uncertain
             things
             ,
             which
             makes
             some
             excessive
             in
             taking
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             afflict
             themselves
             with
             toiling
             excessively
             to
             get
             them
             ,
             and
             covetous
             
             locking
             them
             up
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             them
             )
             but
             would
             only
             ,
             with
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             ,
             betake
             themselves
             to
             live
             freely
             and
             comfortably
             upon
             those
             good
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             .
             
               And
               that
               he
               should
               make
               his
               soul
               enjoy
               good
               of
               his
               labour
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             take
             as
             much
             comfort
             and
             content
             in
             what
             he
             hath
             gotten
             by
             his
             honest
             labours
             ,
             as
             such
             outward
             blessings
             can
             afford
             him
             .
             
               This
               also
               I
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             plainly
             perceived
             that
             thus
             to
             be
             able
             to
             use
             and
             enjoy
             what
             God
             hath
             given
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             them
             contentedly
             and
             chearfully
             without
             any
             such
             superfluous
             and
             vexing
             cares
             as
             many
             doe
             afflict
             themselves
             with
             ,
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             special
             favour
             it
             is
             from
             God
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             seeme
             a
             very
             easie
             ●●ing
             for
             a
             man
             to
             make
             use
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             to
             eate
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             own
             labour
             ,
             yet
             this
             no
             man
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             without
             Gods
             blessing
             ;
             (
             through
             covetousnesse
             men
             may
             not
             have
             hearts
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             through
             sicknesse
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             wayes
             they
             may
             be
             hindred
             from
             doing
             it
             )
             and
             much
             lesse
             is
             any
             man
             able
             of
             himselfe
             to
             enjoy
             what
             he
             hath
             with
             a
             contented
             chearful
             mind
             ;
             because
             this
             cannot
             be
             unlesse
             God
             plants
             his
             feare
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             and
             takes
             off
             their
             love
             from
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             pitcheth
             it
             upon
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               For
               who
               can
               eat
            
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             as
             a
             proof
             from
             his
             own
             experience
             ,
             Either
             1.
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             better
             course
             could
             be
             taken
             for
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             man
             contentedly
             and
             chearfully
             ,
             and
             liberally
             to
             make
             use
             of
             what
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             for
             his
             portion
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               who
               can
               eat
               ?
               or
               who
               else
               can
               hasten
               hereunto
               more
               then
               I
               ?
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             learnt
             by
             full
             proof
             from
             mine
             own
             experience
             ,
             how
             desirable
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             thus
             to
             enjoy
             these
             outward
             things
             :
             No
             man
             could
             more
             freely
             ,
             nor
             with
             more
             chearfulnesse
             and
             readinesse
             of
             mind
             make
             use
             of
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             than
             I
             did
             ,
             because
             I
             enjoyed
             so
             great
             abundance
             ,
             and
             might
             speedily
             command
             whatever
             I
             desired
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             knew
             that
             no
             man
             was
             fitter
             to
             take
             the
             comfort
             of
             my
             estate
             ,
             than
             I
             my self
             that
             had
             laboured
             for
             it
             ,
             so
             I
             was
             also
             most
             forward
             and
             willing
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             enjoy
             what
             God
             had
             bestowed
             upon
             me
             in
             as
             liberal
             and
             magnificent
             a
             manner
             as
             might
             be
             .
             Or
             2.
             of
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               This
               also
               I
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
            
             ;
             for
             accordingly
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               for
               who
               can
               eat
            
             ,
             &c.
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             had
             depended
             upon
             mens
             own
             will
             to
             eat
             and
             to
             drink
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             good
             of
             his
             labour
             ,
             Solomon
             had
             the
             means
             to
             do
             this
             more
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             as
             being
             so
             wise
             and
             so
             wealthy
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             have
             been
             the
             happiest
             of
             men
             ;
             But
             seeing
             he
             could
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             hereby
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             meerly
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               For
               God
               giveth
               to
               a
               man
               that
               is
               good
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             sincerely
             good
             ,
             the
             man
             with
             whom
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             acceptable
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             
               wisdom
               and
               knowledge
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             natural
             gifts
             of
             understanding
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             enabled
             well
             to
             manage
             his
             affairs
             ,
             and
             both
             to
             get
             a
             competent
             and
             comfortable
             estate
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             it
             when
             he
             hath
             it
             ,
             as
             likewise
             such
             spiritual
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             enabled
             to
             seek
             happinesse
             only
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             taught
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             what
             God
             allots
             him
             for
             his
             portion
             :
             
               and
               joy
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             And
             by
             this
             means
             he
             lives
             joyfully
             and
             comfortably
             in
             the
             cheerfull
             use
             of
             the
             outward
             blessings
             which
             God
             in
             his
             love
             hath
             
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             
               He
               gave
               us
               rain
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               fruitfull
               seasons
               ,
               filling
               our
               hearts
               with
               food
               and
               gladnesse
               ,
            
             Act.
             14.17
             .
             
               But
               to
               the
               sinner
               he
               giveth
               travell
               ,
               to
               gather
               and
               to
               heap
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             As
             for
             wicked
             men
             he
             gives
             them
             over
             ,
             or
             leaves
             them
             to
             their
             insatiable
             desires
             ,
             and
             so
             like
             fools
             they
             vex
             and
             toil
             themselves
             with
             immoderate
             cares
             and
             restlesse
             labours
             in
             heaping
             up
             wealth
             together
             ,
             esteeming
             that
             their
             happinesse
             ,
             which
             God
             layeth
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             punishment
             and
             vexation
             :
             
               that
               he
               may
               give
               to
               him
               that
               is
               good
               before
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             dispose
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             those
             for
             whom
             the
             wicked
             intended
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             man
             to
             whom
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             afford
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             good
             righteous
             man.
             See
             Job
             27.16
             .
             Prov.
             13.22
             .
             &
             28.8
             .
             
               This
               also
               is
               vanity
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             toil
             ,
             and
             cark
             and
             care
             for
             others
             they
             never
             thought
             of
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             those
             they
             hated
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             farre
             from
             intending
             the
             least
             good
             .
             Now
             the
             drift
             of
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             hereby
             either
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             power
             ,
             thus
             freely
             ,
             and
             contentedly
             ,
             and
             comfortably
             to
             use
             the
             good
             blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             gift
             ,
             because
             he
             gives
             it
             to
             those
             he
             loves
             ,
             and
             laies
             the
             contrary
             as
             a
             punishment
             upon
             wicked
             ,
             ungodly
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               TO
               every
               thing
               there
               is
               a
               season
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             A
             set
             appointed
             time
             ,
             a
             time
             determined
             by
             the
             fore-appointment
             and
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             for
             their
             beginning
             ,
             continuance
             and
             end
             :
             And
             that
             this
             is
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             things
             that
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             only
             natural
             and
             contingent
             ,
             but
             also
             voluntary
             ,
             which
             seeme
             to
             be
             most
             in
             the
             power
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               And
               a
               time
               to
               every
               purpose
               under
               the
               heaven
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             every
             thing
             which
             men
             purpose
             or
             performe
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             questioned
             but
             that
             Solomon
             doth
             still
             here
             prosecute
             his
             former
             discourse
             ,
             because
             ver
             .
             9.
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             returnes
             again
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             1.3
             .
             concerning
             the
             unprofitablenesse
             of
             all
             mens
             endeavours
             .
             So
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             that
             which
             is
             said
             here
             concerning
             the
             divine
             determination
             of
             the
             time
             wherein
             all
             things
             are
             done
             ,
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             ;
             1.
             to
             prove
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             worldly
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             labour
             and
             endeavours
             of
             men
             about
             them
             ;
             He
             proves
             all
             things
             to
             be
             vaine
             from
             their
             transitorinesse
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             all
             but
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             passe
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             a
             continual
             vicissitude
             and
             change
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             sure
             and
             unchangeable
             decree
             of
             God
             :
             as
             is
             showne
             in
             the
             following
             instances
             ,
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             vain
             ,
             that
             is
             born
             and
             presently
             dyeth
             ,
             that
             is
             planted
             ,
             and
             is
             eft
             soone
             plucked
             up
             againe
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             then
             he
             proves
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             mens
             endeavours
             about
             these
             things
             ,
             from
             the
             absolute
             uncertainty
             of
             future
             events
             ,
             which
             do
             wholly
             depend
             upon
             the
             predeterminate
             counsel
             and
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             on
             the
             purposes
             and
             endeavours
             of
             men
             .
             2.
             
             To
             presse
             upon
             men
             from
             hence
             that
             counsel
             formerly
             given
             Chap.
             2.24
             .
             of
             enjoying
             freely
             and
             contentedly
             what
             God
             hath
             allotted
             to
             men
             for
             their
             portion
             in
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             vex
             themselves
             with
             sollicitous
             and
             anxious
             cares
             ,
             hopes
             ,
             feares
             ,
             designes
             and
             endeavours
             about
             future
             events
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             disquieted
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             befalls
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             ,
             if
             God
             have
             fore-appointed
             all
             things
             that
             come
             to
             passe
             in
             their
             several
             
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             the
             changes
             and
             vicissitude
             of
             things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             folly
             and
             madnesse
             in
             men
             ,
             any
             way
             to
             afflict
             themselves
             about
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             as
             God
             hath
             determined
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             in
             their
             power
             to
             prevent
             or
             alter
             it
             ,
             so
             likewise
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             vaine
             thing
             to
             be
             troubled
             when
             things
             come
             not
             to
             passe
             according
             to
             their
             desires
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             seeing
             they
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             all
             things
             are
             as
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ;
             That
             which
             men
             have
             to
             do
             is
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
             to
             seek
             for
             counsel
             and
             direction
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             having
             used
             all
             lawful
             meanes
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             what
             they
             desire
             ,
             to
             referre
             the
             event
             to
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             and
             thereon
             quietly
             to
             waite
             and
             depend
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             submit
             their
             wills
             to
             Gods
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             content
             with
             whatsoever
             he
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             doe
             .
             And
             3.
             
             To
             warne
             men
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             doe
             comfortably
             enjoy
             their
             present
             blessings
             ,
             not
             to
             set
             their
             hearts
             too
             much
             upon
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             promise
             themselves
             much
             content
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             shall
             alwayes
             enjoy
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             they
             are
             variable
             and
             subject
             to
             variety
             of
             changes
             and
             uncertainties
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             gone
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             yea
             that
             which
             is
             quite
             contrary
             may
             come
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             them
             .
             However
             evident
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             doth
             not
             speake
             here
             of
             what
             may
             lawfully
             be
             done
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             done
             in
             a
             fit
             season
             ,
             as
             some
             Expositors
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             (
             for
             how
             could
             this
             tend
             to
             prove
             the
             vanity
             or
             unprofitablenesse
             of
             mens
             labours
             about
             the
             creatures
             ?
             )
             but
             only
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             changes
             of
             things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             ordered
             in
             their
             several
             times
             by
             the
             all-ruling
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             yea
             not
             only
             the
             lawfull
             and
             serious
             actions
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             even
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             they
             doe
             which
             have
             most
             lightnesse
             and
             vanity
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               A
               time
               to
               be
               borne
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               dye
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             When
             men
             dye
             according
             to
             Gods
             appointment
             by
             a
             natural
             death
             ,
             thorough
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             old
             age
             ,
             &c.
             (
             for
             of
             dying
             by
             a
             way
             of
             violence
             Solomon
             speaks
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
             )
             Here
             he
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             the
             fore-going
             general
             Proposition
             concerning
             Gods
             fore-appointing
             all
             the
             several
             changes
             and
             vicissitudes
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             by
             an
             Induction
             of
             many
             particulars
             in
             fourteen
             paire
             of
             contraries
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             whereas
             in
             some
             of
             these
             he
             sets
             that
             which
             is
             desireable
             and
             delightful
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             grievous
             and
             sad
             in
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             the
             contrary
             in
             others
             of
             them
             he
             begins
             with
             that
             which
             is
             sad
             and
             irksome
             ,
             and
             ends
             with
             that
             which
             is
             delightful
             and
             pleasing
             ;
             this
             may
             be
             to
             intimate
             the
             Lords
             different
             dealing
             with
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             he
             gives
             them
             their
             sweet
             ,
             their
             good
             dayes
             first
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             their
             dayes
             of
             sorrow
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             that
             sometimes
             on
             the
             contrary
             he
             gives
             them
             their
             sowre
             ,
             their
             dayes
             of
             adversity
             first
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             their
             sweet
             ,
             their
             dayes
             of
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               A
               time
               to
               kill
               ,
               and
               time
               to
               heale
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             time
             when
             according
             to
             the
             ordering
             of
             divine
             Providence
             men
             are
             slaine
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             justice
             ,
             or
             warre
             ,
             or
             private
             revenge
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             casual
             events
             ,
             see
             Exod.
             25.13
             .
             and
             that
             sometimes
             too
             when
             the
             wounds
             at
             first
             seemed
             not
             mortal
             ,
             (
             for
             even
             evil
             and
             casual
             actions
             of
             men
             are
             directed
             by
             God
             ;
             )
             and
             there
             is
             a
             time
             againe
             when
             though
             men
             be
             wounded
             never
             so
             dangerously
             ,
             yet
             their
             wounds
             shall
             be
             healed
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               A
               time
               to
               weep
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               laugh
               ;
               a
               time
               to
               mourn
               and
               a
               time
               to
               dance
               ,
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             sometimes
             gives
             men
             occasions
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             yea
             of
             bitter
             lamention
             ;
             and
             
             sometimes
             againe
             of
             joy
             ,
             yea
             of
             leaping
             and
             dancing
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             triumphing
             ;
             see
             2
             Sam.
             6.14
             .
             &
             Act.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               A
               time
               to
               cast
               away
               stones
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               gather
               stones
               together
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             men
             casting
             away
             stones
             out
             of
             their
             pastures
             and
             other
             grounds
             ,
             and
             of
             gathering
             them
             together
             againe
             for
             building
             ;
             or
             of
             pulling
             down
             fences
             of
             stones
             ,
             houses
             ,
             or
             fortresses
             ,
             and
             building
             them
             up
             againe
             ;
             all
             these
             things
             being
             ordered
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God.
             And
             so
             likewise
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               A
               time
               to
               embrace
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               refraine
               from
            
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               to
               be
               far
               from
               )
               embracing
               ,
            
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             making
             up
             or
             breaking
             off
             marriages
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             different
             seasons
             that
             God
             sends
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             wherein
             married
             persons
             and
             other
             deare
             friends
             may
             mutually
             rejoyce
             together
             ,
             and
             embrace
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             others
             againe
             when
             through
             alienation
             of
             affection
             ,
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             other
             great
             sorrowes
             men
             are
             
               farre
               from
               embracing
            
             :
             See
             1
             Cor.
             7.5
             .
             &
             Joel
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               A
               time
               to
               keep
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               cast
               away
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             through
             necessity
             ,
             as
             when
             men
             in
             a
             storme
             cast
             their
             goods
             overboard
             to
             save
             their
             lives
             ;
             see
             Jon.
             1.5
             .
             or
             out
             of
             voluntary
             choice
             ,
             as
             when
             men
             do
             chearfully
             and
             bountifully
             give
             what
             they
             have
             for
             the
             reliefe
             of
             the
             poore
             :
             see
             Psal
             112.9
             .
             &
             Eccles
             .
             11.2
             .
             or
             when
             men
             doe
             readily
             abandon
             any
             thing
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             rather
             then
             not
             keep
             faith
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             :
             see
             Heb.
             10.34
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               A
               time
               to
               rent
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               sew
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             as
             spoken
             figuratively
             of
             the
             Rents
             and
             Divisions
             that
             are
             often
             made
             in
             Kingdoms
             ,
             States
             and
             Churches
             ,
             and
             of
             making
             up
             such
             breaches
             againe
             ,
             or
             of
             rending
             men
             from
             the
             Church
             by
             Ecclesiastical
             censures
             ,
             and
             of
             reuniting
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             againe
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             it
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             of
             mens
             rending
             their
             garments
             in
             times
             of
             great
             sorrow
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Gen.
             37.29
             .
             )
             and
             so
             of
             mending
             those
             garments
             againe
             .
             And
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               A
               time
               to
               keep
               silence
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               speake
               ,
            
             may
             very
             probably
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             because
             in
             times
             of
             joy
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             use
             great
             freedome
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             in
             times
             of
             great
             sorrow
             to
             keep
             silence
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             passages
             ,
             Lam.
             2.10
             .
             
               The
               Elders
               of
               the
               daughter
               of
               Zion
               sit
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               keep
               silence
            
             ;
             and
             Amos
             5.13
             .
             
               Therefore
               the
               prudent
               shall
               keep
               silence
               in
               that
               time
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               an
               evil
               time
            
             ;
             See
             the
             Note
             also
             ,
             Job
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               A
               time
               to
               love
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               hate
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             A
             time
             to
             manifest
             our
             love
             and
             charity
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             to
             doe
             those
             things
             that
             proceed
             from
             the
             just
             hatred
             of
             sin
             and
             wickednesse
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             139.21
             .
             Or
             rather
             ;
             A
             time
             wherein
             God
             doth
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             cause
             and
             encrease
             love
             and
             friendship
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             wherein
             those
             things
             are
             done
             which
             occasion
             great
             variance
             and
             hatred
             amongst
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               What
               profit
               hath
               he
               that
               worketh
               ,
               in
               that
               wherein
               he
               laboureth
               ?
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.3
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Seeing
             when
             men
             have
             done
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             all
             things
             must
             depend
             upon
             the
             determinate
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             help
             or
             hinder
             the
             vanity
             and
             volubility
             that
             is
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             work
             out
             any
             happinesse
             to
             themselves
             therein
             ,
             therefore
             all
             anxious
             cares
             about
             these
             things
             are
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             they
             may
             keep
             men
             from
             reaping
             any
             comfort
             in
             those
             things
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             can
             never
             frustrate
             what
             God
             hath
             
             determined
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             may
             endeavour
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             effect
             ,
             and
             seek
             after
             those
             things
             which
             they
             shall
             never
             come
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             or
             which
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             come
             to
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             quickly
             leave
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               I
               have
               seen
               the
               travel
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               to
               be
               exercised
               in
               it
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             would
             have
             this
             to
             be
             understood
             meerly
             of
             the
             labour
             of
             seeking
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             1.13
             .
             where
             we
             have
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             same
             words
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             in
             that
             place
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             that
             which
             Solomon
             saith
             here
             ,
             is
             rather
             meant
             of
             the
             various
             and
             contrary
             imployments
             ,
             passions
             and
             events
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Whereas
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             meerly
             casual
             that
             things
             doe
             thus
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             Solomon
             here
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             things
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             that
             hath
             given
             this
             travel
             unto
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             being
             imployed
             in
             different
             and
             contrary
             works
             and
             imployments
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             different
             and
             contrary
             events
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             hath
             fore-decreed
             :
             And
             whereas
             againe
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             labour
             be
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             let
             men
             doe
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             effect
             nothing
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             what
             God
             hath
             foredetermined
             ,
             then
             men
             had
             as
             good
             sit
             still
             and
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             as
             to
             labour
             and
             travel
             to
             no
             purpose
             :
             to
             this
             likewise
             Solomon
             answers
             ,
             that
             Gods
             will
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             use
             all
             lawful
             endeavours
             in
             all
             things
             they
             desire
             to
             accomplish
             ,
             (
             though
             Gods
             providence
             should
             work
             contrary
             to
             mens
             endeavours
             ,
             yet
             man
             in
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             command
             must
             doe
             what
             belongs
             to
             him
             to
             doe
             )
             
               to
               be
               exercised
               in
               it
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             exercised
             thereby
             ,
             and
             kept
             from
             idlenesse
             and
             pride
             ,
             &c.
             and
             all
             the
             evil
             effects
             thereof
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             may
             imploy
             themselves
             in
             observing
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             that
             variety
             of
             changes
             that
             is
             in
             all
             worldly
             things
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               He
               hath
               made
               every
               thing
               beautifull
               in
               his
               time
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             great
             uncertainty
             of
             all
             humane
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             the
             various
             and
             contrary
             events
             of
             things
             ,
             there
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             in
             those
             things
             that
             are
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             at
             which
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             stumble
             and
             take
             offence
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             because
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             ends
             that
             God
             propounds
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             able
             to
             put
             together
             all
             the
             pieces
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             nor
             to
             foresee
             the
             effects
             that
             he
             will
             at
             last
             produce
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             comprehend
             the
             wise
             contrivances
             of
             all
             his
             works
             ;
             for
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             once
             discover
             Gods
             ends
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             brings
             about
             that
             which
             he
             determined
             ,
             whether
             in
             regard
             of
             judgements
             that
             he
             executeth
             upon
             wicked
             men
             ,
             or
             the
             tryal
             that
             he
             makes
             of
             the
             faith
             and
             patience
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             like
             holy
             designes
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             every
             thing
             ,
             even
             these
             things
             that
             seeme
             so
             full
             of
             confusion
             ,
             are
             in
             their
             season
             admirably
             beautiful
             and
             done
             in
             the
             most
             exact
             and
             comely
             order
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             in
             the
             first
             Creation
             there
             was
             nothing
             that
             God
             made
             that
             was
             not
             very
             good
             ,
             Gen
             1.31
             .
             so
             in
             the
             works
             of
             his
             providence
             in
             governing
             the
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             God
             doth
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             exceeding
             beautiful
             in
             its
             season
             .
             Though
             things
             seeme
             to
             happen
             never
             s●
             unexpectedly
             ,
             and
             crossely
             ,
             yet
             
               when
               the
               Lord
               hath
               performed
               his
               whole
               work
            
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaketh
             ,
             Isa
             .
             10.12
             .
             and
             that
             we
             come
             to
             compare
             one
             thing
             with
             another
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             God
             hath
             ordered
             all
             things
             for
             the
             best
             ,
             even
             to
             admiration
             .
             As
             the
             beauty
             of
             pictures
             and
             curious
             hangings
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             a●iseth
             from
             the
             orderly
             mixing
             of
             divers
             and
             contrary
             colours
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             beauty
             
             of
             Gods
             works
             of
             providence
             arise
             from
             his
             wise
             causing
             even
             of
             crosse
             and
             contrary
             events
             to
             work
             together
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             chosen
             people
             .
             Now
             the
             drift
             of
             Solomons
             asserting
             this
             here
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             to
             justifie
             God
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             if
             there
             be
             any
             vanity
             and
             confusion
             in
             the
             things
             that
             are
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             not
             in
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             especially
             also
             to
             make
             it
             cleare
             that
             there
             is
             reason
             why
             men
             should
             be
             quiet
             and
             contented
             with
             their
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             whatever
             it
             is
             that
             befalls
             them
             ,
             because
             all
             circumstances
             duely
             considered
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             better
             then
             as
             God
             orders
             it
             ?
             Though
             men
             have
             sometimes
             occasion
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             these
             are
             as
             necessary
             and
             as
             comely
             in
             their
             season
             ,
             as
             cold
             and
             frost
             is
             in
             the
             winter
             ,
             and
             heate
             and
             flowers
             and
             fruits
             are
             in
             the
             summer
             ,
             God
             still
             allowing
             men
             to
             conforme
             themselves
             to
             the
             various
             motions
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             so
             they
             be
             kept
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             moderation
             ;
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Also
               he
               hath
               set
               the
               world
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             By
             Gods
             setting
             the
             world
             in
             their
             hearts
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             God
             hath
             implanted
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             a
             desire
             to
             delight
             themselves
             with
             the
             enjoying
             and
             using
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             God
             hath
             so
             clearely
             revealed
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             works
             of
             creation
             and
             providence
             ,
             his
             wise
             and
             beautiful
             ordering
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             hath
             withall
             wrought
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             such
             an
             earnest
             desire
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             ability
             withall
             thorough
             the
             natural
             light
             ,
             reason
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             to
             search
             out
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             therein
             ,
             and
             the
             beauty
             that
             is
             in
             his
             government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             if
             men
             would
             set
             themselves
             to
             the
             exact
             observation
             of
             things
             ,
             they
             might
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             discover
             the
             wise
             and
             beautifull
             contrivance
             of
             them
             .
             And
             so
             accordingly
             for
             the
             last
             words
             ;
             
               So
               that
               no
               man
               can
               find
               out
               the
               work
               that
               God
               maketh
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             man
             cannot
             find
             out
             all
             that
             God
             doth
             ,
             there
             being
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             reserves
             as
             secrets
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             mans
             understanding
             ,
             or
             that
             man
             cannot
             perfectly
             and
             thoroughly
             understand
             any
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             of
             it
             should
             be
             concealed
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             many
             things
             they
             can
             never
             search
             out
             so
             long
             as
             they
             live
             .
             Laying
             therefore
             both
             these
             last
             clauses
             thus
             understood
             together
             ,
             
               Also
               he
               hath
               set
               the
               world
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               man
               can
               find
               out
               the
               work
               that
               God
               maketh
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             The
             drift
             of
             Solomon
             therein
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             either
             to
             shew
             that
             men
             might
             discover
             so
             much
             of
             the
             beauty
             of
             Gods
             works
             of
             providence
             in
             the
             governing
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             some
             things
             indeed
             they
             cannot
             comprehend
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             thereby
             be
             brought
             with
             quiet
             and
             chearfull
             hearts
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             Lords
             so
             wise
             disposing
             of
             things
             ,
             without
             that
             anxiety
             and
             discruciating
             care
             ,
             wherewith
             men
             doe
             usually
             afflict
             themselves
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             why
             men
             are
             not
             contented
             ,
             and
             patient
             and
             chearfull
             in
             all
             conditions
             ,
             though
             all
             things
             that
             God
             doth
             are
             so
             beautifull
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             men
             are
             naturally
             so
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             desires
             ,
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             cares
             of
             worldly
             things
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             exercised
             with
             the
             sore
             travell
             belonging
             thereto
             ,
             that
             they
             seldome
             or
             never
             mind
             the
             Lords
             wise
             disposing
             of
             things
             ,
             so
             as
             thereby
             to
             quiet
             their
             hearts
             ,
             or
             else
             because
             men
             are
             not
             able
             fully
             to
             comprehend
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             in
             his
             works
             :
             Though
             God
             hath
             given
             men
             an
             earnest
             desire
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             good
             measure
             of
             understanding
             whereby
             to
             search
             into
             them
             ,
             yet
             many
             times
             they
             cannot
             
             find
             out
             the
             end
             which
             God
             intends
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             accomplished
             in
             their
             daies
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             behold
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             things
             together
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             beauty
             of
             Gods
             works
             proves
             to
             them
             unsearchable
             and
             past
             finding
             out
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               I
               know
               that
               there
               is
               no
               good
               in
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             know
             by
             proof
             and
             experience
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             good
             in
             or
             for
             men
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             is
             no
             good
             in
             the
             creatures
             ;
             
               but
               for
               a
               man
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             live
             chearfully
             and
             contentedly
             in
             every
             estate
             wherein
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             dispose
             of
             him
             :
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             2.24
             .
             
               and
               to
               do
               good
               in
               his
               life
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             live
             piously
             and
             righteously
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             34.14
             .
             
               Depart
               from
               evil
               and
               do
               good
            
             ;
             (
             and
             indeed
             such
             as
             do
             so
             may
             well
             rejoyce
             ,
             though
             the
             things
             that
             befall
             them
             seem
             never
             so
             crosse
             and
             contrary
             )
             Or
             ,
             to
             be
             beneficial
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             relieve
             others
             ,
             as
             good
             men
             ought
             to
             do
             in
             the
             times
             of
             their
             rejoycing
             ,
             Neh
             8.10
             ,
             12.
             
             Or
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             to
             himself
             by
             a
             chearfull
             enjoying
             the
             good
             blessings
             which
             God
             hath
             allotted
             him
             for
             his
             portion
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             49.18
             .
             
               And
               men
               will
               praise
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               doest
               well
               to
               thy self
               .
            
             It
             is
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             as
             if
             Solomon
             had
             said
             ,
             Since
             things
             by
             Gods
             determinate
             councel
             are
             thus
             liable
             to
             unavoidable
             changes
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             things
             are
             most
             sweetly
             ordered
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             best
             way
             for
             men
             is
             resting
             upon
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             to
             live
             comfortably
             in
             every
             estate
             ;
             or
             thus
             ,
             Though
             men
             cannot
             know
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             this
             to
             be
             sure
             I
             know
             is
             unquestionable
             ,
             that
             the
             only
             way
             for
             men
             is
             without
             anxious
             cares
             ,
             to
             live
             comfortably
             in
             their
             present
             condition
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             all
             care
             about
             future
             events
             to
             Gods
             disposing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               And
               also
               that
               every
               man
               should
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               the
               good
               of
               all
               his
               labour
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God.
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             again
             ,
             chap.
             2.24
             .
             As
             God
             giveth
             the
             blessings
             themselves
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             power
             to
             use
             them
             ;
             neither
             can
             any
             man
             merit
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             at
             Gods
             hands
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               I
               know
               that
               whatsoever
               God
               doth
               it
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               ,
               nothing
               can
               be
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               taken
               from
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Gods
             decrees
             ,
             and
             works
             of
             providence
             are
             all
             certain
             ,
             and
             unchangeable
             and
             perfect
             :
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             mens
             affections
             are
             mutable
             and
             changeable
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             their
             works
             ,
             now
             they
             love
             ,
             and
             by
             and
             by
             they
             hate
             ,
             they
             build
             and
             pull
             down
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             still
             Gods
             counsel
             is
             accompilshed
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             resisting
             of
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             do
             :
             Or
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             comprehend
             all
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             changes
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             some
             imperfection
             in
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             as
             whatever
             God
             hath
             decreed
             and
             wils
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             is
             alwaies
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             exactly
             in
             regard
             of
             every
             circumstance
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             appointed
             it
             ,
             men
             cannot
             in
             the
             least
             hinder
             what
             he
             will
             have
             done
             ;
             so
             also
             whatever
             God
             doth
             is
             perfect
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             can
             be
             added
             that
             is
             defective
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             superfluous
             that
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             ;
             God
             ordereth
             all
             things
             for
             the
             best
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             neither
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             better
             then
             as
             God
             doth
             it
             .
             And
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             is
             again
             from
             this
             inevitable
             course
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             to
             perswade
             men
             to
             be
             content
             with
             whatever
             God
             doth
             ,
             and
             with
             chearfulnesse
             to
             enjoy
             that
             which
             God
             allots
             them
             for
             their
             portion
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               And
               God
               doth
               it
               that
               men
               should
               fear
               before
               him
               ,
            
             therein
             Solomon
             sheweth
             what
             Gods
             end
             is
             in
             disposing
             all
             things
             that
             concern
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             unresistable
             providence
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             eternal
             unchangeable
             decrees
             (
             which
             doth
             further
             also
             discover
             the
             perfection
             thereof
             )
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               
               men
               should
               fear
               before
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             considering
             that
             all
             things
             are
             swayed
             by
             the
             over-ruling
             power
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             cannot
             know
             what
             will
             be
             ,
             nor
             are
             able
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             of
             themselves
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             brought
             hereby
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             afraid
             to
             offend
             him
             ;
             not
             to
             think
             to
             carry
             on
             any
             designments
             of
             theirs
             proudly
             and
             presumptuously
             by
             their
             own
             wisdom
             and
             power
             ,
             wherein
             they
             see
             men
             usually
             crossed
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             grow
             idle
             in
             the
             neglect
             of
             means
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             men
             to
             use
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             doth
             usually
             blesse
             mens
             endeavours
             ;
             but
             to
             do
             what
             God
             hath
             appointed
             herein
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             fly
             to
             God
             by
             prayer
             ,
             as
             depending
             wholly
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             quietly
             to
             submit
             to
             God
             in
             all
             events
             whatsoever
             ,
             being
             patient
             in
             adversity
             ,
             as
             submitting
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             thankfull
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             acknowledging
             his
             bounty
             in
             all
             the
             good
             that
             befals
             them
             .
             This
             is
             not
             indeed
             the
             use
             which
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             make
             of
             Gods
             unchangeable
             and
             irresistable
             providence
             ;
             for
             they
             quite
             contrary
             are
             wont
             to
             argue
             ,
             If
             all
             must
             be
             as
             God
             hath
             decreed
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             shall
             be
             surely
             beautifull
             in
             its
             season
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             then
             care
             how
             we
             live
             ,
             or
             what
             we
             do
             ?
             But
             herein
             men
             pervert
             this
             truth
             concerning
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             which
             tends
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             Gods
             intention
             ,
             to
             teach
             men
             to
             fear
             the
             Almighty
             and
             all
             over-ruling
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               That
               which
               hath
               been
               is
               now
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               ,
               hath
               already
               been
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             ch
             .
             1.9
             .
             This
             is
             added
             here
             by
             way
             of
             explaining
             that
             which
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             
               whatsoever
               God
               doth
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             for
             to
             this
             end
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             ages
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             &
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             hath
             and
             will
             still
             carry
             on
             all
             the
             affairs
             of
             men
             with
             great
             stability
             ,
             and
             correspondency
             ,
             and
             sutablenesse
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             he
             hath
             not
             of
             late
             begun
             to
             observe
             that
             course
             in
             the
             governing
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             he
             observes
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             nor
             will
             he
             deal
             with
             future
             ages
             otherwise
             then
             he
             hath
             dealt
             with
             those
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             at
             present
             .
             And
             this
             implies
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             in
             all
             ages
             all
             things
             are
             constantly
             done
             according
             to
             Gods
             decree
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             withstanding
             or
             altering
             in
             the
             least
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             decreed
             :
             and
             3.
             
             That
             all
             things
             are
             done
             successively
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             done
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             As
             in
             Gods
             disposing
             of
             all
             other
             creatures
             ,
             the
             revolutions
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             the
             changes
             of
             the
             winds
             ,
             &c.
             all
             things
             are
             carried
             on
             in
             the
             same
             course
             and
             order
             ;
             they
             have
             in
             all
             ages
             the
             same
             courses
             and
             recourses
             ,
             so
             God
             hath
             provided
             in
             his
             wise
             administration
             of
             humane
             affairs
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             things
             that
             have
             formerly
             been
             should
             return
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             according
             to
             the
             instability
             &
             change
             of
             times
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             still
             the
             same
             revolution
             of
             things
             in
             their
             several
             circuits
             and
             seasons
             .
             
               And
               God
               requireth
               that
               which
               is
               past
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             This
             tenour
             and
             manner
             of
             his
             unchangeable
             providence
             God
             alwaies
             observeth
             ,
             he
             restoreth
             and
             brings
             back
             again
             that
             which
             hath
             formerly
             been
             ;
             those
             things
             that
             passe
             away
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             it
             were
             thrust
             forward
             successively
             the
             one
             by
             the
             other
             (
             for
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               and
               God
               requireth
               that
               which
               is
               driven
               away
            
             )
             do
             often
             come
             to
             passe
             again
             &
             again
             in
             after
             times
             .
             And
             this
             likewise
             is
             alleadged
             to
             perswade
             men
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             that
             which
             God
             allots
             for
             their
             portion
             ,
             whatever
             it
             is
             :
             and
             that
             because
             it
             implyeth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             God
             deals
             no
             otherwise
             with
             us
             then
             he
             hath
             dealt
             with
             others
             in
             former
             daies
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             our
             condition
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             others
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             &
             laid
             in
             our
             graves
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
             
               There
               hath
               no
               temptation
               taken
               you
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               but
               such
               
               as
               is
               common
               to
               man.
            
             And
             2.
             
             That
             God
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             keep
             men
             in
             the
             same
             estate
             ,
             but
             doth
             usually
             give
             them
             a
             mixture
             of
             adversity
             and
             prosperity
             :
             After
             sad
             times
             of
             affliction
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             he
             many
             times
             restores
             comforts
             again
             to
             them
             and
             to
             their
             mourners
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             when
             men
             have
             been
             raised
             from
             a
             low
             condition
             ,
             and
             have
             lived
             a
             time
             in
             so
             great
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             then
             no
             fear
             of
             a
             change
             ,
             he
             hath
             often
             brought
             back
             their
             sorrows
             again
             :
             All
             which
             should
             teach
             men
             to
             walk
             humbly
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             fear
             him
             ,
             and
             quietly
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             fatherly
             providence
             in
             all
             things
             that
             befall
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               And
               moreover
               ,
               I
               saw
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               the
               place
               of
               judgement
               ,
               that
               wickednesse
               was
               there
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             Solomon
             mentions
             as
             another
             vanity
             ,
             further
             thereby
             to
             prove
             that
             happinesse
             and
             true
             contentment
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             condition
             here
             below
             .
             Having
             hitherto
             shown
             the
             vanity
             of
             seeking
             happinesse
             and
             full
             content
             ,
             either
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             in
             worldly
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             ,
             here
             he
             adds
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             another
             vanity
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             injustice
             and
             oppression
             which
             was
             usually
             found
             in
             places
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             world
             over
             .
             As
             for
             the
             order
             of
             Solomons
             proceeding
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             intending
             now
             to
             fall
             upon
             many
             particular
             passages
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             men
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             be
             evidently
             seen
             how
             impossible
             it
             is
             to
             find
             full
             satisfaction
             in
             any
             condition
             here
             below
             ;
             he
             begins
             first
             in
             this
             place
             with
             the
             hard
             and
             unjust
             dealing
             that
             men
             usually
             meet
             even
             in
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             a
             means
             of
             refuge
             for
             those
             that
             are
             wronged
             .
             And
             again
             others
             conceive
             that
             here
             he
             enters
             upon
             another
             general
             Head
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             vanity
             of
             Honours
             ;
             undertaking
             to
             shew
             that
             these
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             making
             men
             happy
             ,
             that
             it
             proves
             ,
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             men
             ,
             an
             occasion
             of
             much
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             much
             misery
             ,
             both
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             the
             dependance
             of
             this
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             thus
             :
             Having
             shewn
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             that
             the
             only
             way
             to
             enjoy
             content
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             was
             to
             depend
             upon
             Gods
             providence
             in
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             so
             enjoy
             comfortably
             what
             God
             allots
             for
             their
             portion
             ;
             whereas
             it
             might
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             such
             providence
             ,
             because
             the
             wicked
             in
             power
             do
             usually
             at
             their
             pleasure
             oppresse
             the
             righteous
             ,
             he
             prevents
             here
             this
             objection
             ,
             by
             shewing
             ,
             that
             though
             this
             be
             indeed
             a
             vanity
             whereto
             men
             are
             subject
             ,
             yet
             even
             in
             these
             things
             there
             is
             an
             over-ruling
             hand
             of
             divine
             providence
             ,
             as
             appears
             more
             clearly
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               I
               said
               in
               mine
               heart
               ,
               God
               shall
               judge
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             censure
             which
             Solomon
             passeth
             on
             that
             vanity
             of
             oppression
             that
             is
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             in
             place
             of
             power
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             one
             day
             judge
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             the
             oppressor
             and
             the
             oppressed
             most
             righteously
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             righteous
             should
             not
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             but
             patiently
             wait
             upon
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             nor
             should
             wicked
             men
             embolden
             themselves
             in
             their
             tyranny
             and
             oppression
             ,
             but
             think
             before-hand
             of
             the
             judgement
             that
             will
             be
             hereafter
             :
             
               for
               there
               is
               a
               time
               there
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             to
             come
             ;
             or
             ,
             before
             Gods
             judgement
             seat
             ,
             
               for
               every
               purpose
               ,
               and
               for
               every
               work
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             every
             thing
             men
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             have
             designed
             or
             intended
             to
             do
             ;
             every
             thing
             shall
             then
             and
             there
             be
             discovered
             and
             judged
             ,
             and
             receive
             its
             due
             recompence
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
             As
             there
             is
             a
             time
             here
             ,
             when
             men
             doe
             what
             they
             list
             themselves
             ,
             so
             there
             will
             be
             a
             time
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             God
             will
             judge
             men
             for
             all
             they
             have
             done
             ;
             Or
             ,
             Though
             here
             Magistrates
             neglect
             to
             doe
             justice
             ,
             yet
             there
             every
             good
             and
             evill
             action
             of
             men
             shall
             by
             the
             Lord
             be
             justly
             judged
             .
             But
             though
             this
             be
             meant
             chiefely
             of
             the
             day
             of
             the
             generall
             Judgement
             ;
             (
             as
             indeed
             the
             confusion
             of
             things
             here
             ,
             a
             cleare
             proofe
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             day
             of
             Judgement
             hereafter
             )
             yet
             I
             conceive
             even
             Gods
             cutting
             wicked
             men
             off
             here
             is
             also
             included
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             such
             men
             having
             filled
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             shall
             receive
             their
             just
             reward
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               I
               said
               in
               mine
               heart
               ,
               concerning
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Concerning
             the
             order
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             several
             ranks
             and
             degrees
             of
             superiors
             and
             inferiors
             ;
             or
             ,
             Concerning
             the
             condition
             and
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             
               that
               God
               might
               manifest
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               see
               that
               they
               themselves
               are
               beasts
            
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             concluded
             with
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             God
             suffers
             that
             oppression
             in
             seats
             of
             Justice
             ,
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             that
             hereby
             it
             might
             evidently
             appeare
             ,
             that
             men
             in
             their
             natural
             condition
             are
             no
             better
             then
             beasts
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             tear
             and
             devoure
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             never
             mind
             any
             future
             estate
             ;
             Or
             rather
             thus
             ,
             I
             thought
             with
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             however
             men
             in
             power
             doe
             not
             ,
             and
             indeed
             cannot
             ,
             seriously
             consider
             the
             frailty
             of
             their
             condition
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             Gods
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             do
             cause
             men
             to
             humble
             themselves
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             more
             then
             men
             ,
             yet
             God
             can
             by
             his
             word
             or
             judgements
             make
             it
             manifest
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             outward
             estate
             ,
             no
             better
             then
             beasts
             ;
             Or
             ,
             God
             will
             certainly
             judge
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             make
             it
             manifest
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             but
             beasts
             ,
             as
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             bruitish
             and
             beastly
             lives
             ,
             and
             their
             sensual
             minding
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             mortality
             .
             But
             now
             some
             read
             this
             last
             clause
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               they
               might
               cleare
               God
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               they
               themselves
               are
               beasts
               ,
            
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             judgeth
             wicked
             men
             ,
             they
             might
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             see
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             bruitishnesse
             of
             their
             lives
             they
             are
             no
             better
             then
             beasts
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             justifie
             God
             in
             his
             proceedings
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               For
               that
               which
               befalleth
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               befalleth
               beasts
               ,
               even
               one
               thing
               befalleth
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             hunger
             ,
             thirst
             ,
             cold
             ,
             diseases
             ,
             the
             same
             outward
             casualties
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             death
             ;
             
               As
               the
               one
               dieth
               ,
               so
               dieth
               the
               other
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             sure
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             in
             outward
             regards
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ;
             death
             is
             terrible
             and
             painfull
             to
             both
             ;
             neither
             of
             them
             know
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             ,
             nor
             what
             will
             be
             outwardly
             after
             death
             ;
             
               Yea
               ,
               they
               have
               all
               one
               breath
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             breath
             the
             same
             ayre
             ,
             which
             is
             drawne
             in
             and
             breathed
             out
             by
             the
             same
             vital
             organs
             ,
             the
             breath
             both
             of
             man
             and
             beast
             is
             in
             their
             nostrils
             ,
             
               so
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               no
               preeminence
               above
               a
               beast
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             outward
             respects
             ;
             men
             are
             taken
             away
             from
             all
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             the
             greatest
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             beasts
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             outward
             estate
             they
             have
             no
             preeminence
             ;
             yea
             in
             many
             outward
             things
             there
             are
             some
             beasts
             excell
             men
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             quicknesse
             of
             their
             senses
             ,
             their
             strength
             and
             agility
             ,
             &c.
             
               for
               all
               is
               vanity
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             fading
             ●nd
             nothing
             ,
             even
             man
             as
             well
             as
             beasts
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             happinesse
             to
             be
             found
             here
             below
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Who
               knoweth
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               that
               g●eth
               upward
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             to
             
             God
             above
             ,
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             him
             ,
             Chap.
             12.7
             .
             or
             that
             abideth
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             is
             immortal
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             being
             taken
             up
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             with
             God
             in
             heaven
             ;
             
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               beast
               that
               goeth
               downward
               to
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             falleth
             and
             dyeth
             and
             perisheth
             with
             the
             body
             ?
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             will
             be
             objected
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             indeed
             true
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             beast
             perisheth
             ,
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             are
             immortal
             ,
             and
             may
             come
             to
             enjoy
             eternal
             happinesse
             in
             heaven
             ,
             which
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             beast
             is
             no
             way
             capable
             of
             ;
             But
             who
             knoweth
             this
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             How
             few
             are
             there
             that
             doe
             seriously
             consider
             or
             acknowledge
             this
             ?
             Men
             seek
             to
             maintaine
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             follow
             their
             sensual
             appetites
             ,
             as
             the
             beast
             doth
             ,
             but
             their
             precious
             soules
             they
             generally
             neglect
             ▪
             Or
             rather
             ;
             No
             man
             can
             know
             this
             by
             any
             natural
             inquisition
             ,
             or
             by
             arguing
             from
             the
             outward
             events
             that
             befall
             men
             and
             beasts
             :
             Or
             ,
             No
             man
             can
             know
             it
             by
             any
             sensual
             experimental
             knowledge
             ;
             whoever
             saw
             the
             ascent
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             other
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Therefore
               I
               perceive
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               better
               ,
               then
               that
               a
               man
               should
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               own
               works
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             which
             a
             man
             hath
             gotten
             by
             his
             labour
             :
             He
             concludes
             againe
             as
             he
             had
             done
             before
             ,
             that
             since
             for
             outward
             things
             there
             was
             so
             little
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             man
             and
             a
             beast
             ,
             therefore
             the
             best
             way
             was
             for
             a
             man
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             own
             works
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             &
             Chap.
             2.24
             .
             
               For
               that
               is
               his
               portion
            
             ;
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.10
             .
             
               For
               who
               shall
               bring
               him
               to
               see
               what
               shall
               be
               after
               him
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             who
             can
             make
             him
             to
             understand
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             here
             in
             this
             world
             when
             he
             is
             dead
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             hoard
             up
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             for
             others
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             no
             benefit
             by
             it
             ;
             neither
             can
             he
             know
             who
             shall
             have
             it
             ,
             or
             what
             use
             shall
             be
             made
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               SO
               I
               returned
               and
               considered
               all
               the
               oppressions
               that
               are
               done
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               returned
               and
               considered
            
             ,
             Solomon
             intended
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             withdrawing
             his
             mind
             from
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             he
             set
             himselfe
             seriously
             to
             consider
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             here
             now
             added
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             expression
             is
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             having
             spoken
             before
             of
             several
             vanities
             whereto
             men
             in
             this
             life
             are
             subject
             ,
             and
             having
             in
             the
             close
             thereof
             shewed
             how
             men
             should
             remedy
             this
             by
             living
             comfortably
             and
             contentedly
             in
             all
             conditions
             ;
             he
             now
             betook
             himselfe
             to
             consider
             of
             other
             vanities
             ;
             Or
             ,
             that
             having
             spoken
             before
             of
             oppression
             and
             injustice
             ,
             Chap.
             3.16
             .
             he
             now
             returned
             againe
             to
             consider
             of
             this
             vanity
             ,
             yet
             further
             thereby
             to
             shew
             how
             hard
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             live
             contentedly
             ,
             as
             was
             advised
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             :
             And
             the
             difference
             may
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             before
             he
             spake
             only
             of
             the
             oppression
             that
             he
             found
             in
             seats
             of
             Justice
             ,
             but
             here
             now
             he
             speaks
             more
             generally
             
               of
               all
               the
               oppressions
               that
               are
               done
               ,
            
             not
             only
             amongst
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             also
             amongst
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             people
             :
             
               And
               behold
               the
               teares
               of
               such
               as
               were
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               no
               comforter
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             body
             that
             did
             either
             afford
             them
             any
             help
             ,
             or
             that
             did
             so
             much
             as
             speak
             comfort●bly
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             durst
             not
             doe
             it
             ,
             or
             because
             through
             hard-heartednesse
             and
             inhumanity
             they
             would
             not
             doe
             it
             ;
             
               And
               on
               the
               side
               of
               their
               oppressors
               
               there
               was
               power
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             men
             of
             might
             themselves
             ,
             and
             had
             many
             potent
             friends
             to
             side
             with
             them
             ,
             
               but
               they
               had
               no
               comforter
            
             ,
             which
             is
             againe
             repeated
             ,
             thereby
             to
             imply
             how
             great
             an
             aggravation
             of
             their
             misery
             this
             was
             ;
             or
             else
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             sad
             their
             condition
             was
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             circumstance
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             were
             altogether
             unable
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             their
             oppressors
             ,
             yet
             no
             body
             did
             compassionate
             their
             condition
             ,
             and
             afford
             them
             any
             comfort
             .
             But
             however
             the
             drift
             of
             Solomon
             in
             mentioning
             this
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             vanity
             and
             misery
             that
             men
             in
             this
             life
             are
             subject
             to
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             such
             as
             are
             thus
             oppressed
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             troubled
             and
             afflicted
             ,
             at
             least
             if
             they
             be
             men
             that
             love
             Justice
             and
             feare
             God
             ,
             to
             see
             so
             much
             injustice
             and
             confusion
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             more
             plainly
             see
             by
             that
             which
             followeth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Wherefore
               I
               praised
               the
               dead
               which
               are
               already
               dead
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               living
               which
               are
               yet
               alive
               .
            
             ]
             Either
             this
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             by
             Solomon
             according
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             because
             great
             miseries
             and
             oppressions
             make
             men
             weary
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             desirous
             to
             dye
             ;
             Or
             else
             as
             spoken
             with
             reference
             only
             to
             the
             sufferings
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             are
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             the
             living
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             are
             out
             of
             danger
             of
             the
             misery
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             to
             which
             those
             that
             live
             here
             are
             continually
             subject
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             there
             is
             no
             question
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             that
             life
             ,
             considered
             simply
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             live
             ,
             though
             under
             great
             oppressions
             and
             miseries
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             many
             regards
             better
             then
             death
             ,
             seeing
             so
             living
             men
             may
             both
             by
             patient
             suffering
             ,
             and
             wel-doing
             ,
             bring
             much
             glory
             to
             God
             and
             doe
             much
             good
             to
             their
             brethren
             .
             But
             what
             is
             intended
             by
             these
             expressions
             ,
             
               The
               dead
               which
               are
               already
               dead
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               living
               which
               are
               yet
               alive
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             expressions
             may
             be
             only
             to
             imply
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             assertion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             are
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             the
             living
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             not
             lyable
             to
             such
             oppressions
             and
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             the
             living
             are
             in
             a
             worse
             estate
             ,
             because
             living
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             subject
             to
             these
             miseries
             ;
             Or
             rather
             by
             
               the
               dead
               which
               are
               already
               dead
               ,
            
             may
             be
             meant
             those
             that
             are
             quite
             dead
             ,
             and
             are
             thereby
             distinguished
             from
             those
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             dead
             men
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             mortality
             ,
             or
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             being
             in
             any
             desperate
             condition
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             hope
             of
             recovery
             ,
             (
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             concerning
             the
             Jewes
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             Isa
             .
             26.19
             .
             
               Thy
               dead
               men
               shall
               live
               ,
               together
               with
               my
               dead
               body
               shall
               they
               arise
            
             )
             Or
             ,
             that
             are
             continually
             dying
             under
             the
             hands
             of
             cruel
             oppressors
             ,
             that
             are
             still
             devouring
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             eating
             them
             alive
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Mic.
             3.3
             .
             
               They
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               slay
               their
               skin
               from
               off
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               break
               their
               bones
               and
               chop
               them
               in
               pieces
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               pot
               ,
               and
               as
               flesh
               within
               the
               Caldron
               .
            
             And
             by
             
               the
               living
               which
               are
               yet
               alive
               ,
            
             are
             meant
             those
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             oppressors
             ,
             live
             in
             such
             a
             languishing
             condition
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             yet
             alive
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             quite
             dead
             .
             And
             so
             that
             which
             Solomon
             aimes
             at
             in
             the
             Emphasis
             of
             these
             expressions
             seemes
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             quite
             dead
             ,
             are
             happier
             then
             those
             that
             alwayes
             live
             a
             dying
             life
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             cruelty
             of
             their
             oppressors
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               better
               is
               he
               then
               both
               they
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               yet
               been
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             neither
             doth
             feele
             ,
             nor
             ever
             hath
             felt
             any
             misery
             :
             But
             this
             also
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             according
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             meerly
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             miseries
             ,
             that
             men
             in
             this
             life
             are
             liable
             to
             ;
             Doubtlesse
             not
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             cannot
             simply
             be
             preferred
             before
             a
             mans
             being
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             though
             herein
             he
             undergoe
             many
             sore
             afflictions
             and
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             if
             men
             live
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             their
             advancing
             Gods
             glory
             hereby
             ,
             their
             enjoying
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             and
             the
             hope
             they
             have
             of
             eternall
             happinesse
             ,
             may
             well
             overbalance
             all
             their
             misery
             .
             But
             now
             if
             we
             compare
             the
             man
             yet
             unborne
             ,
             with
             him
             that
             lives
             ,
             meerly
             with
             respect
             to
             a
             suffering
             condition
             ,
             then
             unquestionably
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ill
             not
             to
             be
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             to
             live
             miserably
             ;
             especially
             to
             be
             miserable
             as
             wicked
             men
             are
             ,
             sometimes
             here
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             when
             they
             come
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             our
             Saviour
             said
             of
             Judas
             that
             betrayed
             him
             ,
             Matth.
             26.24
             .
             
               It
               had
               been
               good
               for
               that
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               borne
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Who
               hath
               not
               seen
               the
               evill
               work
               that
               is
               done
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
            
             therein
             the
             reason
             is
             given
             why
             the
             man
             that
             never
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             both
             he
             that
             lives
             under
             oppression
             and
             he
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             freed
             from
             all
             such
             miseries
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             one
             hath
             never
             
               seen
               the
               evill
               work
               that
               is
               done
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
            
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             not
             only
             of
             never
             undergoing
             the
             evill
             of
             any
             such
             oppressions
             (
             for
             to
             see
             evill
             is
             often
             put
             in
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             for
             suffering
             evill
             )
             but
             also
             of
             never
             being
             afflicted
             with
             seeing
             such
             confusion
             and
             oppression
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Againe
               I
               considered
               all
               travel
               and
               every
               right
               work
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             done
             by
             men
             with
             much
             industry
             and
             labour
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             exactnesse
             of
             skill
             and
             cunning
             and
             ingenuous
             invention
             ,
             all
             vertuous
             and
             commendable
             enterprizes
             ,
             all
             noble
             endeavours
             after
             eminency
             in
             any
             kind
             whatsoever
             ,
             
               that
               for
               this
               a
               man
               is
               envied
               of
               his
               neighbour
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             others
             whom
             herein
             he
             excells
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             mentioned
             as
             another
             piece
             of
             vanity
             which
             men
             in
             this
             life
             are
             liable
             to
             ,
             that
             as
             men
             are
             often
             oppressed
             by
             the
             greater
             sort
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             also
             usually
             envied
             by
             the
             meaner
             ,
             yea
             indeed
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             .
             And
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             added
             here
             ,
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             misgovernment
             ,
             because
             then
             those
             that
             became
             eminent
             through
             any
             excellency
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             praise-worthy
             enterprizes
             they
             undertake
             ,
             are
             usually
             through
             the
             jealousie
             of
             superiors
             ,
             and
             the
             malignant
             eye
             of
             others
             ,
             exposed
             to
             much
             danger
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             generous
             motions
             are
             easily
             nipped
             .
             But
             however
             this
             is
             mentioned
             as
             another
             vanity
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               also
               vanity
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               .
            
             And
             though
             it
             is
             true
             that
             envy
             makes
             the
             envious
             man
             miserable
             (
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Job
             5.2
             .
             &
             Pro
             ,
             15.30
             .
             )
             yet
             here
             questionlesse
             Solomon
             intends
             the
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             those
             that
             are
             envied
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             vexation
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             find
             himselfe
             envied
             ,
             and
             hated
             ,
             and
             indangered
             for
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             could
             not
             but
             expect
             to
             have
             been
             highly
             praised
             and
             esteemed
             ;
             yea
             it
             often
             beats
             men
             off
             from
             endeavouring
             to
             doe
             well
             ,
             because
             such
             endeavours
             prove
             so
             fruitlesse
             and
             vaine
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               foole
               foldeth
               his
               hands
               together
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             sloathfull
             foole
             ;
             see
             Pro.
             6.10
             .
             
               And
               eateth
               his
               own
               flesh
            
             ;
             which
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             doe
             by
             way
             of
             an
             hyperbolicall
             expression
             ,
             noting
             that
             he
             is
             brought
             to
             such
             extremity
             of
             want
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             eate
             his
             own
             flesh
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             he
             doth
             indeed
             bring
             himselfe
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             skin
             and
             bones
             ,
             partly
             through
             diseases
             he
             falls
             into
             for
             want
             of
             stirring
             
             and
             exercising
             himselfe
             ,
             like
             standing
             waters
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             corrupt
             and
             putrifie
             for
             want
             of
             motion
             ;
             but
             especially
             through
             his
             wasting
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             he
             comes
             at
             last
             to
             such
             extremity
             of
             want
             ,
             that
             wanting
             due
             nourishment
             and
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             he
             pines
             away
             ;
             which
             is
             increased
             by
             his
             inward
             vexing
             and
             fretting
             to
             see
             himselfe
             brought
             into
             such
             streights
             and
             miseries
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             envying
             the
             plenty
             and
             prosperity
             which
             he
             seeth
             others
             enjoy
             .
             Yea
             it
             may
             be
             said
             also
             that
             
               he
               eateth
               his
               own
               flesh
            
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             destroyeth
             his
             own
             children
             and
             family
             ,
             by
             his
             not
             providing
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             his
             wasting
             that
             which
             should
             maintaine
             them
             .
             Now
             this
             Solomon
             mentions
             as
             another
             vanity
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             it
             were
             opposite
             to
             the
             former
             ;
             As
             the
             laborious
             and
             industrious
             man
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             vanity
             of
             being
             envied
             ,
             so
             the
             sloathfull
             man
             is
             also
             subject
             to
             other
             miseries
             ,
             as
             grievous
             as
             that
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             the
             sluggard
             may
             think
             it
             a
             point
             of
             great
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             he
             by
             his
             sloath
             declines
             the
             envy
             that
             others
             undergoe
             ,
             yet
             indeed
             he
             sheweth
             himselfe
             herein
             to
             be
             no
             better
             then
             a
             foole
             ,
             because
             he
             rebelleth
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             enjoynes
             men
             to
             labour
             ,
             and
             doth
             wilfully
             bring
             himselfe
             into
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             misery
             .
             To
             all
             which
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             some
             conceive
             that
             Solomon
             begins
             here
             to
             give
             some
             instances
             of
             vanities
             ,
             and
             evills
             whereto
             men
             are
             subject
             ,
             that
             proceed
             from
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             brought
             upon
             them
             by
             others
             ,
             as
             those
             before
             mentioned
             are
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Better
               is
               an
               handfull
               with
               quietnesse
               ,
               then
               both
               the
               hands
               full
               with
               travell
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               .
            
             ]
             Most
             Expositors
             take
             this
             to
             be
             the
             sluggards
             Apology
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             wherein
             he
             seeks
             to
             excuse
             his
             idlenesse
             ,
             by
             alledging
             that
             a
             little
             with
             quietnesse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             ease
             ,
             sitting
             still
             and
             doing
             nothing
             ,
             a
             little
             without
             that
             care
             and
             toile
             and
             labour
             ,
             that
             others
             take
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             a
             farre
             greater
             estate
             that
             is
             gotten
             with
             much
             toile
             and
             travell
             ,
             and
             that
             doth
             usually
             expose
             men
             to
             much
             envy
             and
             danger
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             them
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             inserted
             here
             purposely
             to
             shew
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             excessive
             cares
             and
             labours
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             great
             treasures
             of
             wealth
             ;
             whereof
             he
             hath
             formerly
             spoken
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             he
             intended
             now
             to
             speake
             againe
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             :
             and
             withall
             to
             imply
             what
             is
             the
             best
             remedy
             for
             this
             vanity
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             sweet
             contentment
             with
             his
             estate
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             little
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Pro.
             15.16
             .
             &
             17.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Then
               I
               returned
               and
               I
               saw
               vanity
               under
               the
               Sunne
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Another
             vanity
             ,
             and
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             having
             spoken
             before
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             sloathfulnesse
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             he
             speakes
             againe
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             mens
             toiling
             themselves
             needlesly
             to
             heap
             up
             riches
             .
             As
             for
             that
             transition
             ,
             
               So
               I
               returned
            
             ,
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             and
             likewise
             ,
             Chap.
             2.12
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               There
               is
               one
               alone
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             lives
             alone
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             no
             family
             to
             provide
             for
             ,
             nor
             is
             haply
             willing
             that
             any
             body
             should
             see
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
             or
             enjoy
             any
             share
             with
             him
             therein
             ;
             Or
             rather
             ,
             
               One
               alone
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             hath
             no
             known
             heire
             to
             succeed
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             both
             these
             may
             be
             included
             also
             in
             that
             which
             is
             added
             by
             way
             of
             amplification
             ;
             
               And
               there
               is
               not
               a
               second
               ,
               yea
               he
               hath
               neither
               child
               nor
               brother
               ;
               yet
               is
               there
               no
               end
               of
               all
               his
               labour
               ;
               neither
               is
               his
               eye
               satisfied
               with
               riches
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             satisfied
             ;
             though
             he
             should
             have
             whatever
             he
             seeth
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             not
             content
             him
             ;
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             27.20
             .
             
               Neither
               saith
               he
               ,
               for
               whom
               doe
               I
               labour
               ,
               and
               bereave
               my
               soule
               of
               good
               ?
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             benefit
             and
             comfort
             I
             
             might
             enjoy
             by
             living
             comfortably
             on
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             chearfull
             and
             sociable
             imparting
             what
             I
             have
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Two
               are
               better
               then
               one
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             better
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             loneliness
             of
             the
             covetous
             drudge
             (
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             here
             Solomon
             undertakes
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             commendation
             of
             society
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             mutual
             helpfulness
             which
             thereby
             one
             man
             may
             afford
             to
             another
             ;
             
               Two
               are
               better
               then
               one
            
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             marriage
             ,
             Gen.
             2.18
             .
             and
             in
             all
             other
             wayes
             of
             mens
             conversing
             together
             .
             Luk.
             10.1
             .
             
               Because
               they
               have
               a
               good
               reward
               for
               their
               labour
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             first
             they
             reap
             much
             benefit
             mutually
             one
             from
             another
             in
             any
             labour
             ,
             which
             they
             joyntly
             or
             severally
             undertake
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             their
             very
             being
             together
             makes
             them
             goe
             on
             the
             more
             chearfully
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             strive
             who
             shall
             doe
             best
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             they
             are
             wont
             by
             mutuall
             comforting
             ,
             and
             chearing
             ,
             and
             exhorting
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             stirre
             up
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             when
             there
             is
             need
             the
             one
             can
             assist
             and
             help
             the
             other
             .
             Two
             eyes
             we
             use
             to
             say
             see
             more
             then
             one
             ,
             and
             many
             hands
             make
             light
             work
             .
             Two
             may
             do
             that
             which
             one
             dares
             not
             undertake
             ,
             and
             cannot
             effect
             ;
             yea
             two
             weaker
             ones
             thus
             joyning
             together
             ,
             may
             doe
             that
             ,
             which
             one
             that
             is
             stronger
             then
             either
             of
             them
             singly
             apart
             by
             themselves
             cannot
             accomplish
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             good
             reward
             for
             that
             labour
             of
             love
             which
             they
             shew
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             live
             the
             more
             comfortably
             together
             ,
             and
             doe
             more
             comfortably
             enjoy
             that
             which
             they
             have
             gotten
             by
             their
             labours
             by
             others
             friendly
             partaking
             with
             them
             therein
             ;
             as
             likewise
             in
             that
             they
             that
             are
             helpfull
             to
             others
             ,
             are
             the
             liker
             in
             a
             time
             of
             need
             to
             have
             help
             afforded
             them
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               For
               if
               they
               fall
               ,
               the
               one
               will
               lift
               up
               his
               fellow
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             either
             of
             them
             fall
             ,
             or
             be
             ready
             to
             fall
             ,
             the
             other
             may
             stay
             ▪
             or
             beare
             him
             up
             from
             falling
             ,
             or
             raise
             him
             up
             when
             he
             is
             fallen
             :
             And
             this
             must
             not
             only
             be
             understood
             of
             corporall
             falls
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             those
             that
             fall
             into
             any
             mistake
             ,
             or
             streight
             ,
             or
             danger
             ,
             into
             any
             affliction
             or
             sorrow
             ,
             into
             any
             error
             or
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               And
               if
               one
               prevaile
               against
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             against
             one
             of
             the
             two
             ;
             then
             
               two
               shall
               withstand
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             was
             put
             to
             the
             worst
             ,
             with
             the
             help
             of
             his
             friend
             or
             companion
             ,
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             him
             :
             and
             much
             more
             if
             there
             be
             more
             then
             one
             to
             help
             him
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             Proverb
             ,
             
               And
               a
               threefold
               cord
               is
               not
               quickly
               broken
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Better
               is
               a
               poore
               and
               a
               wise
               child
               ,
               then
               an
               old
               and
               foolish
               king
               ,
               who
               will
               no
               more
               be
               admonished
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             Solomon
             proceeds
             to
             another
             Instance
             of
             vanity
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             vanity
             of
             those
             that
             are
             commonly
             esteemed
             the
             happiest
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Princes
             and
             Kings
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             are
             many
             times
             foolish
             and
             wilfull
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             that
             meanes
             are
             often
             deposed
             from
             their
             Kingdomes
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             in
             their
             old
             age
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             been
             many
             yeares
             ,
             even
             from
             their
             childhood
             ,
             established
             in
             their
             Kingdomes
             ,
             as
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               For
               out
               of
               prison
               he
               cometh
               to
               reigne
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             wise
             and
             poore
             child
             ,
             
               Whereas
               also
               he
               that
               is
               borne
               in
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               becometh
               poore
               .
            
             And
             hereby
             also
             is
             discovered
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             ambitious
             men
             ,
             in
             seeking
             to
             climb
             up
             to
             high
             places
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               I
               considered
               all
               the
               living
               which
               walk
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             another
             vanity
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             which
             Kings
             are
             subject
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             prudent
             
             and
             willing
             to
             be
             admonished
             ,
             yet
             the
             people
             meerly
             out
             of
             ficklenesse
             and
             inconstancy
             ,
             and
             affection
             of
             novelty
             and
             change
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             grow
             weary
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             slight
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             adore
             and
             worship
             the
             rising
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             young
             Prince
             that
             is
             to
             succeed
             them
             ;
             
               I
               considered
               all
               the
               living
               which
               walk
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             present
             generation
             of
             men
             living
             under
             a
             present
             king
             or
             government
             ,
             
               with
               the
               second
               child
               that
               shall
               stand
               up
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             son
             and
             heire
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             throne
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Dan.
             11.2
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               there
               shall
               stand
               up
               yet
               three
               kings
               in
               Persia
               .
            
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             taken
             notice
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             common
             people
             doe
             still
             side
             with
             the
             Prince
             that
             is
             to
             succeed
             their
             old
             King
             ;
             If
             they
             doe
             not
             make
             defection
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             his
             son
             in
             his
             stead
             ;
             yet
             at
             least
             they
             all
             close
             with
             the
             heire
             ,
             their
             hearts
             are
             set
             upon
             him
             ,
             they
             run
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             seek
             his
             favour
             ;
             whilst
             the
             father
             is
             laid
             by
             and
             disregarded
             ,
             as
             an
             uselesse
             thing
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             hard
             passage
             .
             But
             yet
             for
             the
             more
             thorough
             understanding
             hereof
             we
             may
             note
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             present
             generation
             of
             a
             people
             under
             their
             present
             king
             is
             expressed
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               all
               the
               living
            
             ;
             either
             only
             to
             set
             forth
             that
             this
             is
             the
             humour
             of
             all
             the
             people
             ;
             (
             because
             he
             speakes
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             ,
             therefore
             he
             expresseth
             them
             under
             this
             generall
             notion
             of
             living
             men
             )
             or
             else
             to
             imply
             that
             thus
             it
             is
             in
             all
             nations
             living
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             to
             intimate
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             siding
             with
             the
             young
             heire
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             the
             father
             is
             grown
             old
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             long
             to
             live
             ,
             whereas
             his
             sonne
             is
             now
             growing
             up
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             knowing
             they
             must
             live
             and
             be
             preserved
             by
             the
             living
             and
             not
             by
             the
             dead
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             they
             all
             worship
             him
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             hope
             ,
             the
             breath
             of
             their
             nostrils
             :
             and
             2.
             that
             those
             words
             ,
             
               which
               walk
               under
               the
               Sunne
            
             ,
             may
             either
             be
             another
             expression
             whereby
             Solomon
             would
             set
             forth
             that
             this
             is
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             or
             else
             may
             have
             respect
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             intended
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             people
             do
             
               walk
               with
               the
               second
               child
               that
               shall
               stand
               up
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             so
             joyne
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             favour
             ,
             flatter
             ,
             applaud
             ,
             and
             honour
             him
             ,
             wholly
             in
             a
             manner
             neglecting
             his
             father
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               end
               of
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               even
               of
               all
               that
               have
               been
               before
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             before
             the
             men
             of
             the
             present
             age
             ;
             Or
             before
             the
             father
             and
             the
             sonne
             or
             other
             heire
             that
             succeeds
             him
             in
             the
             throne
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               end
               of
               all
               the
               people
               that
               have
               been
               before
               them
               ,
            
             may
             be
             understood
             three
             severall
             wayes
             ;
             either
             1.
             that
             there
             is
             no
             end
             of
             the
             common
             peoples
             fickledesse
             and
             inconstancy
             ,
             of
             their
             discontents
             against
             the
             present
             Governours
             ,
             of
             their
             restless
             desires
             after
             change
             ,
             and
             ambitious
             endeavour
             to
             creep
             into
             the
             favour
             of
             him
             that
             is
             to
             succeed
             the
             present
             Prince
             :
             the
             people
             never
             put
             an
             end
             or
             a
             stop
             to
             this
             vanity
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             hereditary
             disease
             that
             passeth
             from
             one
             generation
             to
             another
             ;
             the
             Prince
             whom
             they
             honoured
             and
             adored
             when
             he
             was
             to
             reigne
             ,
             the
             same
             they
             dislike
             and
             cannot
             endure
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             reigne
             .
             Thus
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             all
             foregoing
             ages
             ,
             thus
             it
             is
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             thus
             it
             will
             be
             in
             all
             succeeding
             generations
             :
             Or
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             end
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             rest
             or
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             desires
             of
             people
             concerning
             their
             Prince
             ,
             no
             thorough
             stay
             or
             acquiescency
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Princes
             ;
             be
             they
             never
             
             so
             wise
             or
             well-deserving
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             rest
             satisfied
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             will
             grow
             weary
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             joyne
             themselves
             to
             those
             that
             are
             to
             succeed
             them
             :
             Or
             3.
             that
             there
             hath
             been
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             people
             in
             all
             foregoing
             generations
             that
             have
             dealt
             thus
             with
             their
             Princes
             .
             It
             hath
             not
             been
             an
             error
             whereinto
             some
             few
             have
             fallen
             ,
             or
             the
             error
             of
             some
             one
             age
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             generall
             distemper
             of
             the
             common
             people
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             that
             how
             obsequiously
             soever
             they
             have
             carried
             themselves
             to
             their
             Kings
             at
             their
             first
             rising
             ,
             yet
             afterwards
             by
             degrees
             they
             have
             growne
             weary
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             still
             for
             the
             new
             Kings
             that
             were
             to
             succeed
             them
             :
             
               They
               also
               that
               come
               after
               shall
               not
               rejoyce
               in
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             new
             King
             that
             is
             now
             so
             doated
             on
             shall
             be
             cast
             off
             and
             rejected
             in
             future
             times
             ,
             as
             his
             predecessors
             have
             been
             ;
             as
             now
             they
             cast
             off
             the
             father
             to
             side
             with
             the
             sonne
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             following
             age
             ,
             they
             will
             for
             some
             reason
             or
             other
             cast
             off
             the
             sonne
             to
             side
             with
             the
             grand
             child
             .
             
               Surely
               ,
               this
               also
               is
               vanity
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             people
             are
             so
             unstable
             in
             their
             affections
             to
             their
             Princes
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             the
             state
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             rests
             upon
             such
             uncertaine
             grounds
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             usually
             thus
             causelesly
             cast
             off
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             live
             to
             see
             another
             preferred
             so
             before
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             vanity
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             trouble
             ,
             griefe
             and
             vexation
             to
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               KEep
               thy
               foote
               when
               thou
               goest
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Two
             severall
             wayes
             we
             may
             conceive
             of
             Solomons
             inserting
             that
             which
             here
             followes
             concerning
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             aime
             might
             be
             by
             teaching
             men
             how
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ;
             to
             imply
             a
             higher
             and
             stranger
             vanity
             then
             any
             he
             had
             yet
             spoken
             of
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             vanity
             that
             may
             be
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             mens
             worshipping
             God.
             So
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             under
             the
             Sunne
             are
             vanity
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             look
             not
             the
             more
             narrowly
             to
             themselves
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             Religion
             and
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             much
             vanity
             found
             :
             And
             this
             Solomon
             doth
             here
             covertly
             intimate
             ,
             by
             giving
             men
             this
             caveat
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             beware
             of
             this
             vanity
             ;
             Or
             2.
             
             His
             aime
             here
             may
             be
             to
             prescribe
             the
             only
             true
             remedy
             for
             all
             the
             foregoing
             vanities
             ;
             Having
             shown
             that
             all
             things
             under
             the
             Sunne
             are
             meere
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             ,
             by
             declaring
             that
             neither
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             pleasures
             ,
             nor
             honours
             can
             make
             a
             man
             truly
             blessed
             ,
             or
             yield
             a
             man
             compleat
             tranquility
             of
             mind
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             royalty
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             he
             could
             goe
             for
             worldly
             felicity
             ,
             he
             makes
             here
             a
             digression
             to
             shew
             ,
             wherein
             notwithstanding
             we
             may
             attaine
             happinesse
             and
             tranquility
             of
             mind
             ,
             not
             only
             hereafter
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             by
             the
             true
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             one
             chiefe
             part
             whereof
             is
             Gods
             worship
             .
             Only
             we
             must
             then
             be
             carefull
             that
             we
             worship
             God
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ;
             least
             otherwise
             our
             very
             worshipping
             of
             God
             proves
             no
             better
             then
             vanity
             :
             To
             which
             end
             he
             gives
             us
             this
             Caveat
             ,
             
               Keep
               thy
               foote
               when
               thou
               goest
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             by
             keeping
             the
             foote
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             because
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             erre
             and
             offend
             in
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             therefore
             when
             they
             goe
             to
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             should
             watch
             carefully
             over
             themselves
             ,
             to
             observe
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             enter
             upon
             and
             performe
             holy
             duties
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             to
             it
             that
             they
             doe
             no
             way
             offend
             therein
             ;
             even
             as
             
             men
             that
             goe
             in
             dangerous
             wayes
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             look
             very
             warily
             to
             their
             steps
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             stumble
             and
             fall
             ,
             so
             they
             that
             undertake
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             the
             holy
             assemblyes
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             must
             be
             very
             carefull
             that
             they
             goe
             thither
             with
             due
             preparation
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             they
             behave
             themselves
             there
             with
             all
             reverence
             ,
             modesty
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             that
             they
             refraine
             all
             worldly
             and
             sinfull
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             that
             their
             senses
             and
             outward
             behaviour
             ,
             their
             hearts
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             intentions
             ,
             and
             affections
             ,
             be
             ordered
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             :
             yea
             and
             there
             may
             be
             also
             in
             this
             expression
             an
             allusion
             to
             that
             custome
             of
             the
             Priests
             washing
             their
             feete
             when
             they
             went
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             ,
             Exod.
             30.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Whereby
             was
             signified
             with
             what
             pure
             hearts
             and
             undefiled
             consciences
             ,
             purged
             from
             the
             pollution
             of
             sinne
             by
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             men
             should
             enter
             upon
             the
             holy
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ;
             men
             of
             uncleane
             spirits
             being
             as
             unfit
             to
             enter
             into
             Gods
             house
             ,
             as
             men
             with
             uncleane
             dirty
             feete
             are
             fit
             to
             goe
             into
             the
             neatest
             roomes
             of
             a
             Princes
             Palace
             :
             
               And
               be
               more
               ready
               to
               heare
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             heare
             and
             learne
             and
             obey
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               then
               to
               offer
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               fooles
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             voyd
             of
             grace
             and
             true
             understanding
             ;
             who
             are
             said
             
               to
               offer
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               fooles
               ,
            
             because
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             folly
             ,
             then
             to
             think
             so
             sillily
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             minds
             sacrifices
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             is
             pleased
             at
             any
             time
             with
             the
             hypocriticall
             sacrifices
             of
             those
             whose
             hearts
             and
             lives
             are
             wicked
             ;
             yet
             some
             understand
             this
             also
             of
             those
             that
             are
             not
             carefull
             to
             learne
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             they
             ought
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             keep
             close
             thereto
             ,
             but
             think
             to
             please
             God
             with
             their
             own
             inventions
             ;
             
               for
               they
               consider
               not
               that
               they
               doe
               evill
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             giving
             God
             sacrifices
             without
             obedience
             ;
             so
             that
             indeed
             they
             doe
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             they
             never
             think
             how
             they
             displease
             God
             with
             such
             hypocriticall
             services
             ,
             yea
             think
             that
             they
             doe
             very
             much
             please
             God
             with
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             whereas
             indeed
             he
             loaths
             and
             abhorres
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Be
               not
               rash
               with
               thy
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             In
             praying
             to
             God
             in
             his
             house
             and
             Sanctuary
             (
             for
             having
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             of
             hearing
             and
             obeying
             Gods
             word
             ,
             here
             he
             gives
             direction
             for
             another
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             which
             is
             prayer
             )
             Let
             not
             thy
             tongue
             run
             before
             thy
             wit
             in
             praying
             ,
             doe
             not
             speake
             cursorily
             and
             unadvisedly
             ,
             but
             prepare
             thy selfe
             before
             hand
             ,
             
               and
               let
               not
               thine
               heart
               be
               hasty
               to
               utter
               any
               thing
               before
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             doe
             not
             only
             avoyd
             uttering
             any
             thing
             rashly
             ,
             which
             you
             never
             thought
             of
             before
             you
             spake
             it
             ,
             but
             beware
             also
             of
             blurting
             out
             any
             thing
             in
             prayer
             so
             soone
             as
             ever
             it
             comes
             into
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             but
             with
             serious
             and
             mature
             deliberation
             think
             well
             before●hand
             of
             what
             you
             meane
             to
             say
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             set
             your
             thoughts
             in
             order
             with
             trembling
             and
             feare
             ;
             All
             which
             is
             enjoyned
             that
             men
             may
             not
             beg
             any
             thing
             of
             God
             thorough
             rashnesse
             and
             unadvisednesse
             ,
             that
             is
             unlawfull
             ,
             inconvenient
             or
             hurtfull
             ,
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             he
             requires
             ,
             with
             faith
             and
             fervency
             of
             spirit
             ,
             with
             all
             humility
             ,
             modesty
             ,
             sobriety
             and
             reverence
             ;
             
               For
               God
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               thou
               upon
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             infinite
             distance
             and
             disproportion
             between
             God
             and
             thee
             ;
             God
             is
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             
               the
               high
               and
               lofty
               one
               ,
               that
               inhabiteth
               eternity
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             57.15
             .
             whereas
             thou
             art
             a
             poor
             ,
             earthly
             ,
             vild
             wretch
             ,
             a
             weak
             fraile
             creature
             ,
             made
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             dwelling
             on
             the
             dust
             .
             This
             I
             say
             is
             the
             chiefe
             thing
             that
             is
             intended
             in
             this
             expression
             .
             But
             yet
             God
             being
             in
             heaven
             ,
             may
             also
             imply
             ,
             1.
             that
             God
             is
             omniscient
             ,
             from
             above
             beholding
             
             all
             things
             that
             are
             done
             here
             below
             ,
             Psal
             .
             11.4
             .
             and
             therefore
             see
             how
             all
             men
             behave
             themselves
             in
             his
             presence
             .
             2
             that
             he
             is
             Almighty
             ,
             ruling
             and
             governing
             the
             whole
             world
             and
             the
             fulnesse
             thereof
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             20.6
             .
             and
             therefore
             able
             to
             punish
             at
             his
             pleasure
             all
             that
             behave
             not
             themselves
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             doe
             ;
             and
             3.
             that
             he
             is
             infinitly
             Holy
             ,
             therefore
             one
             that
             will
             be
             served
             in
             a
             pure
             and
             holy
             manner
             ,
             Isa
             .
             57.15
             .
             In
             all
             which
             respects
             it
             is
             fit
             therefore
             that
             men
             should
             avoyd
             all
             rashnesse
             and
             unadvisednesse
             in
             calling
             upon
             God
             ,
             
               therefore
               let
               thy
               words
               be
               few
            
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             That
             thou
             mayest
             the
             better
             avoyd
             all
             rash
             uttering
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             offensive
             to
             God
             in
             thy
             prayers
             ,
             be
             carefull
             to
             avoyd
             all
             tedious
             prolixity
             ,
             and
             all
             heartlesse
             and
             unnecessary
             repetitions
             in
             praying
             ;
             Neither
             often
             nor
             long
             praying
             ,
             nor
             yet
             frequent
             repetitions
             in
             prayer
             ,
             so
             they
             come
             from
             a
             holy
             &
             fervent
             spirit
             ,
             are
             here
             forbidden
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             expressely
             commanded
             to
             pray
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.17
             .
             And
             we
             find
             that
             our
             Saviour
             did
             sometimes
             spend
             whole
             nights
             in
             prayer
             ;
             and
             we
             find
             that
             the
             holy
             servants
             of
             God
             have
             sometimes
             pressed
             the
             same
             request
             againe
             and
             againe
             in
             prayer
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Dan.
             9.18
             ,
             19.
             
             Even
             our
             Saviour
             himselfe
             did
             so
             ,
             when
             he
             prayed
             before
             his
             passion
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             that
             cup
             might
             passe
             from
             him
             ,
             three
             severall
             times
             ,
             
               saying
               the
               same
               words
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Evangelist
             hath
             expressely
             noted
             ,
             Matth.
             26.44
             ▪
             See
             also
             ,
             Joh
             17.14
             ,
             16.
             
             That
             which
             is
             here
             forbidden
             therefore
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             not
             lengthen
             out
             their
             prayers
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             vaine
             babling
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             clamorous
             and
             vaine
             ingeminating
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             as
             thinking
             that
             God
             is
             pleased
             meerely
             with
             the
             length
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             or
             is
             moved
             with
             the
             meere
             pressing
             of
             our
             requests
             with
             many
             words
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             our
             Saviour
             also
             saith
             ,
             Matth.
             6.7
             .
             
               When
               ye
               pray
               ▪
               use
               not
               vaine
               repetitions
               ,
               as
               the
               heathen
               ;
               for
               they
               think
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               heard
               for
               their
               much
               speaking
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               For
               a
               dreame
               cometh
               through
               the
               multitude
               of
               businesse
               ,
               and
               a
               fooles
               voice
               is
               known
               by
               multitude
               of
               words
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             multitude
             of
             businesse
             produceth
             usually
             many
             vaine
             and
             foolish
             dreames
             ,
             so
             multitude
             of
             words
             doth
             as
             usually
             produce
             and
             discover
             much
             folly
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             10.19
             .
             whereby
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             if
             men
             endeavour
             to
             lengthen
             out
             their
             prayers
             ,
             as
             thinking
             therewith
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             being
             the
             while
             ignorant
             and
             heartlesse
             hypocrites
             ,
             that
             pray
             without
             understanding
             and
             sanctified
             affections
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             much
             foolish
             and
             vaine
             babling
             in
             such
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               When
               thou
               vowest
               a
               vow
               unto
               God
               ,
               deferre
               not
               to
               pay
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Deut.
             23.21
             .
             &
             Numb
             .
             30.2
             .
             
               For
               he
               hath
               no
               pleasure
               in
               fooles
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             highly
             offended
             with
             such
             men
             ,
             as
             thus
             neglect
             to
             make
             good
             their
             promises
             to
             God.
             And
             these
             he
             termeth
             fooles
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             egregious
             folly
             in
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             such
             a
             vaine
             fickle
             spirit
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             very
             forward
             in
             making
             vowes
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             to
             be
             altogether
             carelesse
             of
             performing
             what
             they
             have
             vowed
             :
             2.
             
             Because
             such
             men
             doe
             no
             lesse
             then
             mock
             and
             deceive
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             therefore
             most
             grosse
             folly
             by
             doing
             thus
             to
             hazard
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             every
             moment
             to
             destroy
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             especially
             to
             think
             to
             please
             God
             with
             that
             which
             will
             so
             highly
             provoke
             him
             ;
             and
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             sinfull
             and
             wicked
             ;
             their
             rashnesse
             in
             vowing
             discovereth
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             thought
             reverently
             enough
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             slack
             in
             paying
             their
             vows
             ,
             this
             sheweth
             their
             dead-heartedness
             and
             cold
             affections
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             pay
             them
             not
             at
             
             all
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             their
             deep
             hypocrisie
             and
             contempt
             of
             God.
             Even
             the
             great
             men
             of
             the
             world
             will
             not
             endure
             thus
             to
             be
             mocked
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Better
               is
               it
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               not
               vow
               ,
               then
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               vow
               ,
               and
               not
               pay
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             Because
             men
             are
             before
             they
             have
             vowed
             free
             whether
             they
             will
             vow
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             vow
             will
             be
             no
             sin
             ,
             whereas
             to
             vow
             and
             not
             to
             pay
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             great
             sin
             .
             As
             for
             that
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             Psal
             .
             76.11
             .
             
               Vow
               and
               pay
               unto
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
            
             (
             which
             may
             seeme
             to
             imply
             that
             vowes
             are
             enjoyned
             )
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             is
             no
             more
             then
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             If
             you
             make
             any
             vowes
             to
             God
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             pay
             them
             :
             even
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Eph.
             4.26
             .
             
               Be
               ye
               angry
               ,
               and
               sin
               not
               ,
            
             may
             be
             understood
             thus
             ,
             If
             ye
             be
             angry
             ,
             be
             sure
             that
             you
             sin
             not
             in
             your
             anger
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Suffer
               not
               thy
               mouth
               to
               cause
               thy
               flesh
               to
               sin
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Restrain
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             which
             of
             it selfe
             is
             so
             apt
             to
             overflow
             ,
             and
             suffer
             it
             not
             to
             bring
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             upon
             thee
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             rash
             vowing
             ,
             or
             by
             excusing
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             vowes
             ,
             which
             thou
             hadst
             rashly
             made
             ;
             for
             as
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             Solomon
             urged
             the
             carefull
             performance
             of
             vows
             made
             ,
             so
             here
             he
             presseth
             the
             care
             of
             avoyding
             all
             rashnesse
             in
             vowing
             ,
             whereby
             men
             doe
             often
             make
             unlawfull
             vowes
             ,
             and
             often
             repent
             of
             what
             they
             have
             vowed
             ,
             and
             then
             think
             by
             some
             shifts
             or
             other
             ,
             to
             evade
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             vow
             ,
             and
             to
             excuse
             themselves
             :
             
               Suffer
               not
               thy
               mouth
               to
               cause
               thy
               flesh
               to
               sin
            
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Suffer
             not
             so
             little
             a
             member
             of
             thy
             body
             to
             bring
             sin
             (
             and
             so
             ruine
             )
             upon
             thy
             whole
             man
             ,
             both
             body
             and
             soule
             :
             for
             flesh
             is
             here
             taken
             for
             the
             whole
             man
             by
             a
             Synecdoche
             ;
             as
             in
             that
             ,
             Rom.
             3.20
             .
             
               By
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               Law
               there
               shall
               no
               flesh
               be
               justified
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
             And
             this
             expression
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             to
             intimate
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             men
             should
             not
             be
             over-hasty
             to
             vow
             ,
             because
             men
             thorough
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             their
             nature
             are
             over-apt
             to
             breake
             their
             vowes
             ,
             though
             the
             spirit
             be
             ready
             yet
             the
             flesh
             is
             weake
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             vowes
             prove
             no
             better
             then
             snares
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             when
             they
             have
             broken
             their
             vowes
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             think
             to
             excuse
             their
             sin
             herein
             by
             alledging
             the
             strength
             and
             prevalency
             of
             their
             fleshly
             corruptions
             :
             or
             3.
             that
             rash
             vowes
             are
             usually
             made
             ,
             not
             upon
             serious
             and
             spirituall
             grounds
             ,
             but
             for
             carnall
             and
             fleshly
             reasons
             ,
             not
             that
             men
             may
             advance
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             promote
             their
             own
             spirituall
             good
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             gratifie
             themselves
             in
             some
             carnall
             interest
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             some
             sinfull
             designe
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Neither
               say
               thou
               before
               the
               Angel
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               error
               ,
            
             that
             may
             be
             understood
             severall
             wayes
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             By
             
               the
               Angel
            
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             holy
             Angels
             (
             the
             singular
             number
             being
             put
             for
             the
             plural
             )
             that
             are
             appointed
             to
             attend
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             observe
             all
             our
             behaviour
             in
             Gods
             worship
             .
             And
             then
             we
             may
             conceive
             thus
             of
             this
             clause
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.10
             .
             women
             are
             enjoyned
             to
             have
             their
             heads
             covered
             in
             the
             publick
             Assemblyes
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             otherwise
             give
             offence
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             so
             here
             all
             are
             enjoyned
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             thinking
             to
             excuse
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             vowes
             they
             have
             made
             ,
             by
             pretending
             that
             they
             erred
             in
             making
             those
             vowes
             ,
             least
             the
             holy
             Angels
             should
             be
             grieved
             at
             this
             their
             folly
             .
             Or
             2.
             by
             
               the
               Angel
            
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Mal.
             3.1
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Exod.
             23.20
             .
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             Say
             not
             before
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             present
             in
             all
             the
             Assemblyes
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             who
             understands
             fully
             what
             thy
             intention
             in
             vowing
             was
             ,
             
               that
               it
               was
               an
               error
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             think
             not
             to
             excuse
             the
             not
             performing
             of
             thy
             vow
             ,
             by
             
             saying
             ,
             I
             made
             this
             vow
             unadvisedly
             ,
             or
             ignorantly
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             mistake
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             think
             it
             would
             have
             been
             so
             hard
             a
             matter
             to
             have
             kept
             it
             .
             Or
             3.
             by
             
               the
               Angel
            
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             Priest
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             the
             Angel
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
            
             Mal.
             3.7
             .
             towards
             the
             people
             ;
             And
             then
             we
             must
             understand
             it
             thus
             ;
             Because
             the
             Priests
             were
             to
             require
             of
             the
             people
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             vowes
             ,
             and
             because
             when
             men
             had
             sworn
             rashly
             and
             unadvisedly
             ,
             they
             were
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             to
             carry
             a
             peace
             offering
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             which
             for
             their
             atonement
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Lev.
             5.4
             ,
             5.
             )
             therefore
             men
             are
             here
             enjoyned
             that
             when
             they
             have
             made
             a
             vow
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             begin
             to
             repent
             and
             to
             grudge
             at
             what
             they
             have
             vowed
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             then
             think
             to
             salve
             up
             the
             matter
             by
             going
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             confessing
             that
             it
             was
             an
             error
             that
             they
             had
             so
             vowed
             ,
             and
             so
             save
             somewhat
             by
             giving
             a
             peace-offering
             instead
             of
             some
             greater
             matter
             they
             had
             vowed
             ,
             expecting
             thereby
             to
             be
             absolved
             from
             their
             vow
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             it
             would
             be
             most
             egregious
             folly
             and
             wickednesse
             thus
             to
             think
             to
             delude
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             abuse
             his
             Messenger
             and
             Minister
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             also
             ,
             Pro.
             20.25
             .
             
               Wherefore
               should
               God
               be
               angry
               at
               thy
               voice
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             these
             thy
             vaine
             excuses
             ,
             
               and
               destroy
               the
               work
               of
               thine
               hands
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             gotten
             with
             the
             labour
             of
             thy
             hands
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             withholding
             a
             little
             thou
             shouldest
             bring
             ruine
             upon
             thy
             whole
             estate
             :
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             Gods
             crossing
             and
             disappointing
             him
             in
             all
             his
             enterprizes
             and
             affaires
             ;
             or
             particularly
             in
             those
             his
             endeavours
             ,
             for
             the
             prospering
             whereof
             he
             had
             made
             those
             inconsiderate
             vowes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               For
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               dreames
               and
               many
               words
               ,
               there
               are
               also
               divers
               vanities
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             For
             as
             there
             we
             are
             advised
             to
             avoyd
             rashnesse
             and
             forwardness
             in
             speaking
             ,
             lest
             that
             produce
             in
             prayer
             much
             vaine
             babling
             ;
             so
             here
             also
             ,
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             avoyd
             rashnesse
             in
             vowing
             :
             and
             that
             because
             in
             rash
             vowes
             there
             is
             usually
             much
             vanity
             ,
             as
             that
             mens
             vowes
             are
             many
             times
             sinfull
             ,
             foolish
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             often
             repent
             of
             what
             they
             have
             vowed
             ,
             and
             keep
             not
             faith
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             that
             meanes
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             offended
             ,
             men
             are
             scandalized
             ,
             and
             some
             calamity
             befalls
             those
             that
             have
             thus
             vowed
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               But
               feare
               thou
               God
            
             ,
             (
             which
             some
             also
             conceive
             is
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             Angel
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             )
             this
             is
             prescribed
             as
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             men
             may
             be
             brought
             rightly
             to
             performe
             all
             religious
             worship
             ,
             and
             so
             particularly
             that
             of
             making
             vows
             ;
             for
             they
             that
             truly
             feare
             God
             ,
             will
             neither
             vow
             rashly
             ,
             nor
             be
             carelesse
             of
             performing
             what
             they
             have
             so
             solemnly
             promised
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               If
               thou
               seest
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Two
             wayes
             I
             find
             given
             by
             Expositors
             for
             the
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             both
             very
             probable
             :
             The
             first
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             pressed
             men
             to
             feare
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             remedy
             of
             that
             vanity
             ,
             to
             which
             men
             are
             subject
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             way
             wherein
             true
             happinesse
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             because
             against
             this
             it
             might
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             a
             mans
             tranquility
             may
             seeme
             hereby
             to
             be
             little
             mended
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             poore
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             are
             religious
             ,
             are
             so
             usually
             wronged
             and
             oppressed
             by
             those
             that
             are
             too
             mighty
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             fly
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             for
             remedy
             ,
             
             there
             they
             shall
             find
             Justice
             perverted
             ,
             and
             their
             oppressions
             rather
             encreased
             then
             eased
             ,
             this
             objection
             is
             here
             answered
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             God
             doth
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             undoubtedly
             right
             them
             in
             his
             own
             due
             time
             .
             The
             second
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             having
             hitherto
             in
             this
             Chapter
             taught
             men
             to
             prevent
             the
             vanities
             that
             are
             frequently
             found
             in
             mens
             performing
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             so
             here
             now
             he
             teacheth
             them
             to
             avoyd
             the
             vanity
             of
             being
             discontented
             and
             discouraged
             with
             the
             oppressions
             and
             injustice
             that
             are
             found
             in
             the
             world
             .
             
               If
               thou
               seest
               the
               oppression
               if
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               violent
               perverting
               of
               judgement
               and
               justice
               in
               a
               Province
               ,
               marvell
               not
               at
               the
               matter
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             not
             amazed
             or
             astonished
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             strange
             thing
             that
             this
             should
             be
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             should
             suffer
             or
             order
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             marvell
             not
             at
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             think
             hardly
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             discontented
             and
             discouraged
             ,
             to
             distrust
             his
             providence
             ,
             or
             to
             grow
             weary
             of
             his
             service
             ;
             
               For
               he
               that
               is
               higher
               then
               the
               highest
               ,
               regardeth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             higher
             then
             all
             the
             Potentates
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             
               Higher
               then
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             89.27
             .
             doth
             from
             heaven
             ,
             his
             high
             and
             holy
             place
             ,
             take
             speciall
             notice
             of
             all
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             will
             in
             due
             time
             right
             the
             poore
             against
             their
             oppressors
             ;
             
               And
               there
               be
               higher
               then
               they
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             whom
             God
             sets
             as
             his
             subordinate
             Ministers
             over
             Kings
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             to
             defend
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             his
             judgements
             upon
             tyrants
             and
             oppressors
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               profit
               of
               the
               earth
               is
               for
               all
               ,
            
             &c
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             That
             which
             ariseth
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             by
             the
             labours
             of
             the
             husbandman
             in
             the
             tillage
             and
             planting
             of
             his
             grounds
             ,
             and
             the
             breeding
             of
             cattell
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             subsistence
             of
             men
             .
             Many
             nations
             have
             been
             without
             money
             ,
             but
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             they
             could
             never
             be
             without
             ;
             
               The
               King
               himselfe
               is
               served
               by
               the
               field
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             are
             supported
             and
             maintainted
             by
             such
             provisions
             as
             arise
             from
             the
             labours
             of
             the
             husbandman
             :
             For
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             Solomons
             aime
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             that
             he
             doth
             here
             returne
             to
             his
             former
             discourse
             concerning
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             under
             the
             Sunne
             .
             Having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             inserted
             a
             passage
             concerning
             the
             fear
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             can
             only
             render
             men
             happy
             ,
             and
             remedy
             the
             vanities
             whereto
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             incident
             ;
             after
             this
             Digression
             he
             returnes
             againe
             to
             what
             he
             was
             before
             speaking
             of
             ,
             and
             falls
             upon
             discovering
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             riches
             ,
             wherein
             very
             many
             doe
             look
             for
             happinesse
             :
             Only
             first
             by
             way
             of
             transition
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             here
             the
             excellency
             of
             husbandry
             above
             all
             other
             wayes
             of
             gain
             whatsoever
             ,
             by
             shewing
             the
             benefit
             that
             redounds
             to
             men
             by
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             above
             all
             pecuniary
             possessions
             whatsoever
             :
             and
             then
             afterwards
             he
             discovereth
             the
             vanity
             of
             both
             :
             and
             2.
             that
             withall
             there
             may
             be
             in
             these
             words
             some
             respect
             also
             to
             that
             which
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             concerning
             the
             oppression
             and
             injustice
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             high
             places
             ;
             this
             which
             is
             said
             here
             in
             the
             commendation
             〈◊〉
             husbandry
             ,
             tending
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             that
             are
             ,
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             meanest
             amongst
             the
             people
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.21
             .
             
               The
               head
               cannot
               say
               to
               the
               feet
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               need
               of
               you
               ,
            
             so
             that
             when
             great
             ones
             oppresse
             the
             poore
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             earth
             is
             tilled
             ,
             they
             doe
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             because
             both
             King
             and
             Nobles
             too
             must
             needs
             want
             bread
             ,
             and
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             if
             husbandry
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               He
               that
               loveth
               silver
               shall
               not
               be
               satisfied
               with
               silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Divers
             learned
             Expositors
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             prove
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             above
             money
             ,
             in
             that
             these
             yield
             a
             real
             benefit
             to
             those
             that
             take
             paines
             for
             them
             ,
             whereas
             silver
             and
             gold
             can
             never
             fill
             a
             mans
             belly
             nor
             cloath
             his
             back
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             accordingly
             they
             understand
             also
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               nor
               he
               that
               loveth
               abundance
               with
               increase
               ,
            
             that
             he
             that
             loveth
             abundance
             of
             money
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             satisfied
             with
             the
             increase
             thereof
             ;
             he
             may
             starve
             for
             hunger
             and
             dye
             for
             cold
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             his
             heaps
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             :
             But
             I
             rather
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             insatiablenesse
             of
             covetous
             mens
             desires
             ;
             
               He
               that
               loveth
               silver
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               satisfied
               with
               silver
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             think
             he
             hath
             enough
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             that
             sheweth
             the
             vanity
             of
             that
             kind
             of
             wealth
             )
             
               nor
               he
               that
               loveth
               aboundance
               ,
               with
               increase
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             loveth
             abundance
             of
             all
             other
             things
             wherein
             consists
             the
             wealth
             of
             rich
             men
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             though
             his
             estate
             be
             never
             so
             exceedingly
             encreased
             :
             which
             may
             also
             be
             intended
             more
             peculiarly
             to
             imply
             the
             vanity
             of
             mens
             seeking
             to
             increase
             their
             estate
             by
             the
             oppression
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               When
               goods
               increase
               ,
               they
               are
               increased
               that
               eate
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             greater
             estates
             men
             have
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             the
             more
             servants
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             families
             they
             must
             needs
             have
             ,
             the
             greater
             resort
             there
             will
             be
             to
             their
             houses
             of
             friends
             and
             others
             that
             will
             hang
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             indeed
             no
             man
             had
             greater
             experience
             of
             this
             then
             Solomon
             had
             ,
             concerning
             whose
             numerous
             family
             and
             huge
             expences
             ,
             see
             1
             King.
             4.22
             ,
             23
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             
               And
               what
               good
               is
               there
               to
               the
               owners
               thereof
               ,
               saving
               the
               beholding
               of
               them
               with
               their
               eyes
               ?
            
             Which
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             severall
             wayes
             ;
             either
             first
             that
             the
             owners
             thereof
             have
             no
             other
             benefit
             by
             their
             estates
             ,
             but
             the
             seeing
             of
             them
             spent
             by
             others
             ;
             himselfe
             enjoyeth
             the
             least
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             only
             he
             seeth
             others
             consume
             them
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             may
             be
             some
             comfort
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             of
             a
             free
             and
             generous
             spirit
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             more
             blessed
             thing
             to
             give
             then
             to
             receive
             ,
             Act.
             20.35
             .
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             of
             a
             base
             and
             sordid
             spirit
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             vexation
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             see
             his
             goods
             so
             wasted
             and
             consumed
             ;
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             enjoy
             no
             other
             good
             by
             their
             abundance
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             beholding
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             look
             upon
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             lands
             ,
             and
             goods
             ,
             and
             say
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             All
             this
             is
             mine
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             a
             servant
             or
             stranger
             may
             please
             himselfe
             with
             looking
             on
             his
             houses
             and
             gardens
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             his
             possessions
             as
             well
             as
             he
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               The
               sleep
               of
               a
               labouring
               man
               is
               sweet
               ,
               whether
               he
               eate
               little
               or
               much
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             Because
             if
             he
             eate
             little
             ,
             yet
             being
             wearied
             with
             hard
             labour
             ,
             that
             will
             make
             him
             sleep
             soundly
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             eate
             much
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             healthfulnesse
             and
             labour
             his
             stomack
             will
             digest
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             sleep
             will
             not
             be
             broken
             with
             crude
             and
             hurtfull
             humours
             ,
             fuming
             up
             from
             his
             stomack
             into
             his
             braine
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             his
             labour
             doth
             so
             take
             up
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             th●●by
             this
             meanes
             his
             mind
             is
             much
             freed
             from
             those
             earking
             thoughts
             and
             coveting
             desires
             ,
             which
             render
             other
             mens
             sleep
             lesse
             sweet
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             followes
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               But
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               rich
               will
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               sleep
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             abundance
             of
             his
             wealth
             ,
             which
             ,
             through
             much
             businesse
             ,
             anxious
             cares
             and
             feares
             ,
             and
             gripes
             of
             conscience
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             been
             gotten
             unjustly
             ,
             doth
             break
             his
             sleep
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             may
             seeme
             by
             the
             former
             clause
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             is
             opposed
             ,
             the
             
             abundance
             that
             he
             eats
             ,
             wherewith
             overcharging
             his
             stomack
             ,
             he
             is
             much
             distempered
             thereby
             ,
             and
             either
             cannot
             sleep
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             sleepes
             very
             unquietly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               sore
               evil
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Amongst
             the
             many
             evils
             and
             miseries
             incident
             to
             men
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             riches
             ,
             this
             is
             above
             others
             
               an
               evil
               disease
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               sore
               evil
            
             ,
             a
             very
             grievous
             and
             bitter
             evil
             ,
             namely
             
               riches
               kept
               for
               the
               owners
               thereof
               to
               their
               hurt
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             they
             prove
             an
             occasion
             of
             much
             sin
             to
             them
             ,
             making
             them
             proud
             ,
             idle
             ,
             luxurious
             ,
             &c.
             or
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             much
             vexed
             and
             afflicted
             with
             cares
             and
             fears
             concerning
             their
             riches
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             expose
             them
             to
             envie
             and
             violence
             and
             rapine
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             many
             times
             they
             lose
             their
             lives
             by
             ●eason
             of
             their
             riches
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             thieves
             and
             robbers
             ,
             by
             tyrants
             ,
             and
             sometime
             by
             the
             treacherous
             violence
             of
             their
             own
             children
             and
             servants
             .
             Now
             when
             a
             man
             shall
             hoard
             up
             and
             with
             much
             care
             keep
             his
             riches
             ,
             as
             expecting
             much
             happinesse
             thereby
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             joyfully
             without
             any
             fear
             of
             want
             for
             himself
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             quite
             contrary
             to
             his
             expectation
             they
             shall
             prove
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             ruine
             ,
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             esteemed
             a
             sore
             evil
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               But
               those
               riches
               perish
               by
               evil
               travel
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             But
             besides
             this
             forementioned
             evil
             ,
             that
             riches
             are
             usually
             kept
             to
             the
             owners
             hurt
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             vanity
             whereto
             riches
             are
             subject
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             too
             they
             cannot
             be
             kept
             ,
             but
             they
             perish
             
               by
               evil
               travel
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             perish
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             doth
             extreamly
             afflict
             himself
             with
             sore
             travel
             and
             toil
             both
             to
             encrease
             and
             advance
             his
             estate
             and
             to
             preserve
             what
             he
             hath
             gotten
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             they
             perish
             by
             his
             own
             folly
             and
             improvident
             courses
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             successeless
             travels
             ,
             and
             the
             losses
             that
             befall
             him
             in
             his
             trading
             and
             dealing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             nothing
             that
             he
             undertakes
             thrives
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             fraud
             and
             violence
             of
             others
             :
             
               And
               he
               begetteth
               a
               son
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             father
             when
             he
             dieth
             hath
             nothing
             to
             leave
             his
             son
             ,
             (
             and
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             grievous
             to
             him
             ,
             fathers
             being
             usually
             more
             sollicitous
             for
             their
             children
             then
             for
             themselves
             )
             or
             ,
             the
             son
             hath
             nothing
             to
             live
             upon
             ,
             when
             his
             father
             is
             dead
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             most
             grievous
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             rich
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             seldom
             brought
             up
             to
             labour
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             way
             or
             trade
             of
             living
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             know
             how
             to
             sustain
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               As
               he
               came
               forth
               of
               his
               mothers
               womb
               ,
               naked
               shall
               be
               return
               to
               go
               as
               he
               came
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             as
             another
             vanity
             in
             riches
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             men
             do
             not
             lose
             their
             wealth
             whilst
             they
             live
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             must
             part
             withall
             they
             have
             when
             they
             die
             :
             they
             shall
             carry
             nothing
             with
             them
             of
             that
             which
             they
             have
             gotten
             by
             their
             hard
             labour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               And
               this
               also
               is
               a
               sore
               evil
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               points
               as
               he
               came
               ,
               so
               shall
               he
               go
            
             ;
             &c
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             those
             before
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             13
             ,
             14
             be
             the
             greater
             evils
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             a
             mans
             riches
             are
             kept
             for
             his
             hurt
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             lives
             to
             see
             them
             all
             lost
             and
             gone
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             sore
             evil
             also
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             to
             a
             covetous
             man
             ,
             that
             loveth
             and
             trusteth
             in
             his
             riches
             )
             that
             when
             he
             dieth
             he
             must
             part
             with
             all
             he
             hath
             ,
             that
             his
             riches
             will
             not
             keep
             him
             from
             death
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             any
             advantage
             to
             him
             in
             death
             :
             
               And
               what
               profit
               
               hath
               he
               ,
               that
               hath
               laboured
               for
               the
               wind
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             nothing
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             soon
             comes
             to
             nothing
             ;
             As
             he
             that
             catcheth
             at
             the
             wind
             ,
             he
             grasps
             the
             air
             that
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             nothing
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             laboureth
             for
             riches
             ,
             wearieth
             himself
             for
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             substance
             of
             true
             felicity
             in
             it
             ;
             And
             as
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             keep
             or
             hold
             the
             wind
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             a
             man
             keep
             his
             riches
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             gotten
             them
             :
             Or
             he
             that
             heapeth
             up
             riches
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             laboured
             for
             the
             wind
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             laboured
             for
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             gone
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             blown
             away
             with
             the
             wind
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             Prov.
             11.29
             .
             and
             Job
             .
             15.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               All
               his
               dayes
               also
               he
               eateth
               in
               darkness
               .
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             even
             whilst
             he
             lives
             he
             doth
             not
             enjoy
             himself
             or
             his
             estate
             with
             any
             comfort
             ,
             but
             lives
             sordidly
             and
             miserably
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             abundance
             ,
             basely
             and
             wretchedly
             ,
             like
             one
             that
             is
             a
             true
             prisoner
             and
             slave
             to
             his
             riches
             :
             insomuch
             that
             whereas
             at
             meat
             men
             love
             however
             to
             be
             chearful
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             even
             then
             
               he
               eateth
               in
               darkness
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             secret
             ,
             alone
             by
             himself
             ,
             as
             being
             ashamed
             that
             any
             body
             should
             see
             how
             mean
             and
             miserable
             his
             provision
             is
             ,
             and
             loath
             that
             any
             body
             should
             have
             any
             share
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             lives
             like
             a
             poor
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             die
             a
             rich
             man
             ;
             Or
             ,
             he
             eateth
             with
             continuall
             solicitous
             care
             ,
             vexation
             and
             fretting
             ;
             grudging
             at
             the
             very
             meat
             which
             himself
             is
             forced
             to
             eat
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             as
             course
             and
             little
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             many
             ways
             disquieting
             himself
             about
             his
             estate
             ;
             
               And
               he
               hath
               much
               sorrow
               and
               wrath
               with
               his
               sickness
               ,
            
             where
             if
             by
             
               his
               sickness
            
             we
             understand
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             ,
             onely
             his
             coveteousness
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             spiritual
             distemper
             doth
             bring
             upon
             him
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             sorrow
             and
             anguish
             of
             spirit
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             wrath
             and
             anger
             ,
             fretting
             and
             discontent
             ,
             as
             namely
             at
             his
             losses
             and
             crosses
             ,
             his
             expenses
             and
             miscariage
             of
             businesses
             ;
             But
             if
             by
             
               his
               sickness
            
             be
             meant
             bodily
             sickness
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             thus
             understand
             this
             clause
             ,
             either
             that
             his
             coveteousness
             doth
             not
             onely
             work
             in
             him
             much
             grief
             and
             anger
             and
             vexation
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             this
             means
             much
             weakness
             and
             sickness
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             be
             sick
             ,
             he
             is
             grieved
             ,
             and
             angered
             and
             disquieted
             with
             himself
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             toil
             to
             encrease
             his
             wealth
             ,
             as
             he
             used
             to
             do
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             because
             he
             seeth
             he
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             part
             with
             his
             wealth
             which
             he
             so
             dearly
             loveth
             ,
             and
             it
             even
             vexeth
             him
             to
             see
             his
             children
             and
             friends
             stand
             gaping
             for
             what
             he
             must
             leave
             behind
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             to
             think
             how
             he
             hath
             punished
             himself
             to
             encrease
             that
             ,
             which
             now
             will
             be
             lavished
             away
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               It
               is
               good
               and
               comely
               for
               one
               to
               eat
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             For
             this
             and
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             2.24
             .
             and
             3.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               For
               he
               shall
               not
               much
               remember
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Though
               he
               giveth
               not
               much
               ,
               yet
               he
               remembreth
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               because
               God
               answereth
               him
               in
               the
               joy
               of
               his
               heart
            
             ;
             and
             the
             meaning
             then
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             giveth
             the
             man
             before
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             makes
             use
             of
             what
             he
             ●●th
             ,
             but
             a
             small
             portion
             of
             these
             outward
             things
             yet
             he
             remembreth
             that
             he
             hath
             but
             a
             few
             dayes
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             little
             will
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             he
             finds
             by
             experience
             ,
             God
             can
             give
             gladness
             with
             a
             little
             food
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             ,
             Act.
             14.17
             .
             and
             so
             he
             chearfully
             take
             ;
             his
             part
             of
             that
             little
             he
             hath
             ;
             Or
             ,
             he
             remembreth
             that
             all
             his
             dayes
             God
             giveth
             
             him
             comfort
             and
             joy
             in
             that
             little
             he
             hath
             ,
             which
             sweetneth
             his
             small
             pittance
             to
             him
             ,
             Psal
             .
             37.15
             .
             and
             Prov.
             17.1
             .
             and
             so
             he
             with
             a
             glad
             and
             contented
             mind
             makes
             use
             of
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             .
             But
             if
             we
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             understand
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               for
               he
               shall
               not
               much
               remember
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             doth
             in
             this
             manner
             chearfully
             enjoy
             the
             estate
             that
             God
             hath
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             overmuch
             troubled
             ;
             first
             with
             remembring
             the
             labours
             ,
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             either
             what
             he
             hath
             gone
             through
             in
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             doth
             for
             the
             present
             endure
             ,
             or
             what
             may
             befall
             him
             hereafter
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             some
             degree
             sensible
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             much
             perplexed
             nor
             disquieted
             with
             these
             things
             ,
             not
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             seem
             tedious
             and
             irksome
             ,
             and
             wearisom
             to
             him
             ;
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             with
             remembring
             the
             shortness
             of
             his
             dayes
             ,
             and
             consequently
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             his
             approaching
             end
             ;
             
               because
               God
               answereth
               him
               in
               the
               joy
               of
               his
               heart
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             God
             fully
             satisfieth
             his
             desires
             in
             the
             joy
             and
             chearfulness
             that
             he
             affords
             him
             ,
             in
             making
             use
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             to
             his
             own
             and
             others
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             God
             answereth
             all
             his
             labours
             with
             contentment
             and
             joy
             proportionable
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             a
             full
             compensation
             of
             all
             the
             pains
             he
             hath
             taken
             ,
             and
             sorrows
             he
             hath
             gone
             through
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             passage
             is
             briefely
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             to
             whom
             God
             gives
             power
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             as
             occasion
             requires
             ,
             is
             so
             intent
             upon
             the
             delight
             he
             takes
             in
             his
             present
             enjoyments
             ,
             that
             this
             expels
             all
             such
             sowre
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             are
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             mind
             ;
             His
             joy
             and
             hearty
             contentment
             in
             his
             present
             estate
             makes
             him
             forget
             the
             trouble
             of
             his
             travels
             past
             or
             present
             ,
             and
             freeth
             him
             from
             all
             vexations
             ,
             cares
             and
             fears
             about
             what
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THere
               is
               an
               evil
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               under
               the
               sun
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositors
             conceive
             that
             Solomon
             here
             proceedes
             to
             speak
             of
             another
             vanity
             ,
             besides
             what
             he
             hath
             spoken
             of
             before
             ,
             that
             doth
             commonly
             attend
             riches
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             rich
             men
             many
             times
             do
             not
             onely
             make
             no
             use
             of
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             but
             besides
             that
             they
             gather
             their
             estates
             ,
             as
             it
             proves
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             for
             those
             that
             are
             meer
             strangers
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             he
             doth
             here
             further
             declare
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             chap.
             5.19
             .
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             mans
             power
             with
             comfort
             to
             enjoy
             what
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             also
             is
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             namely
             by
             shewing
             that
             it
             is
             a
             common
             ordinary
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             for
             men
             to
             have
             abundance
             of
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             take
             any
             comfort
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             largly
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             following
             words
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               A
               man
               to
               whom
               God
               hath
               given
               riches
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             substance
             and
             goods
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             together
             with
             honour
             and
             great
             place
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             
               So
               that
               he
               wanteth
               nothing
               for
               his
               soul
               of
               all
               that
               he
               desireth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             abundantly
             enough
             of
             all
             things
             that
             his
             soul
             can
             desire
             ;
             though
             through
             coveteousness
             he
             may
             never
             think
             he
             hath
             enough
             ,
             yet
             the
             truth
             is
             he
             hath
             store
             of
             all
             things
             that
             he
             can
             reasonably
             and
             justly
             desire
             ,
             
               yet
               God
               giveth
               him
               not
               power
               to
               eat
               thereof
            
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             just
             wrath
             and
             displeasure
             against
             him
             gives
             him
             not
             a
             heart
             to
             enjoy
             any
             part
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             for
             his
             comfort
             and
             delight
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             a
             base
             niggardly
             mind
             ,
             incessant
             cares
             and
             labours
             ,
             and
             jealousies
             and
             fears
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             in
             his
             family
             ,
             he
             cannot
             eat
             his
             bread
             in
             quiet
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             he
             will
             not
             take
             any
             pleasure
             in
             any
             thing
             he
             hath
             ,
             
               but
               a
               stranger
               eateth
               it
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whereas
             he
             hath
             not
             power
             comfortably
             to
             make
             use
             of
             some
             part
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
             a
             stranger
             comes
             and
             devours
             ,
             and
             wastes
             and
             swalloweth
             it
             up
             all
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             some
             enemy
             or
             man
             of
             violence
             that
             spoileth
             him
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             or
             rather
             of
             one
             that
             was
             no
             way
             allyed
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             ever
             known
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             that
             never
             laboured
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             after
             his
             death
             cometh
             by
             some
             means
             to
             possesse
             all
             his
             wealth
             ,
             which
             he
             with
             so
             much
             penuriousness
             had
             scraped
             together
             ,
             
               This
               is
               vanity
               and
               it
               is
               an
               evil
               disease
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thus
             to
             do
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             vain
             and
             fruitless
             thing
             ,
             but
             it
             also
             brings
             upon
             a
             man
             much
             wo
             and
             misery
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             also
             chap.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               If
               a
               man
               beget
               an
               hundred
               children
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             spoken
             of
             covetous
             men
             ,
             that
             having
             no
             children
             leave
             their
             estates
             to
             strangers
             ,
             here
             he
             sheweth
             that
             in
             case
             such
             men
             have
             never
             so
             many
             children
             and
             live
             never
             so
             long
             ,
             yet
             this
             renders
             their
             condition
             never
             a
             whit
             the
             better
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             worse
             .
             So
             〈◊〉
             indeed
             conceive
             that
             Solomons
             aime
             here
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             vanity
             of
             many
             children
             ,
             and
             long
             life
             ;
             when
             men
             are
             so
             poor
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             wherewith
             to
             sustain
             them
             and
             theirs
             whilst
             they
             live
             ,
             nor
             to
             provide
             for
             a
             decent
             buriall
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             .
             But
             I
             think
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             Solomon
             goeth
             still
             on
             in
             setting
             forth
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             covetous
             miser
             ,
             that
             hath
             enough
             ,
             but
             cannot
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             spend
             any
             thing
             in
             a
             manner
             of
             it
             .
             
               If
               a
               man
               beget
               an
               hundred
               children
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             never
             so
             many
             children
             ;
             In
             those
             dayes
             when
             men
             had
             many
             wives
             ,
             they
             had
             oftentimes
             exceeding
             many
             children
             ;
             as
             we
             read
             that
             Ahab
             had
             threescore
             and
             ten
             Sons
             .
             2
             King.
             10.1
             .
             and
             Gideon
             as
             many
             ,
             besides
             Abimelech
             .
             Judg.
             8
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             and
             that
             Rehoboam
             had
             fourscore
             and
             eight
             Sons
             and
             daughters
             .
             2
             Chro.
             11.21
             .
             But
             here
             a
             definite
             number
             is
             put
             for
             an
             indefinite
             ,
             as
             Pro.
             17.10
             .
             
               A
               reproof
               entreth
               more
               into
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               then
               a
               hundred
               stripes
               into
               a
               fool
               .
            
             A
             covetous
             mans
             having
             many
             children
             yields
             him
             no
             comfort
             ,
             but
             onely
             encreaseth
             his
             cares
             ;
             
               and
               live
               many
               years
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               years
               be
               many
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             suppose
             also
             that
             such
             a
             man
             live
             to
             be
             a
             very
             old
             man
             (
             in
             the
             expression
             that
             Solomon
             here
             useth
             ,
             he
             seems
             by
             way
             of
             correcting
             himself
             to
             call
             long
             life
             many
             dayes
             rather
             then
             many
             years
             ;
             )
             
               and
               his
               soul
               be
               not
               filled
               with
               good
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             notwithstanding
             such
             a
             man
             out
             of
             the
             insatiablenesse
             of
             his
             covetousnesse
             thinks
             he
             hath
             never
             enough
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             penurious
             pinching
             of
             himself
             or
             some
             curse
             of
             God
             upon
             his
             estate
             ,
             he
             never
             enjoyeth
             any
             comfortable
             satisfying
             portion
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             ;
             
               and
               also
               that
               he
               have
               no
               burial
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             decent
             burial
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             out
             of
             base
             covetousnesse
             he
             neither
             living
             nor
             dying
             provided
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             hated
             man
             ,
             his
             heirs
             ,
             that
             onely
             gaped
             after
             his
             goods
             ,
             do
             wholly
             neglect
             it
             ;
             or
             because
             falling
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             thieves
             and
             robbers
             he
             is
             by
             them
             drowned
             ,
             or
             slain
             and
             cast
             into
             a
             ditch
             ,
             as
             was
             foretold
             concerning
             Jehoiakim
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             his
             eyes
             and
             his
             heart
             were
             not
             but
             for
             his
             covetousnesse
             ,
             he
             should
             therefore
             be
             buried
             
               with
               the
               burial
               of
               an
               asse
               ,
            
             See
             Jer.
             22
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             or
             because
             for
             some
             crime
             he
             is
             sentenced
             thereto
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             through
             covetousnesse
             doth
             make
             away
             
             himself
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             such
             like
             reason
             ;
             
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               an
               untimely
               birth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             dead
             born
             or
             dieth
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             it
             is
             born
             ,
             
               is
               better
               then
               he
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             outwards
             respects
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             such
             a
             man
             enjoyeth
             not
             the
             comforts
             of
             this
             life
             any
             more
             then
             the
             abortive
             ,
             but
             then
             on
             the
             other
             side
             he
             endureth
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             misery
             in
             the
             world
             which
             the
             other
             doth
             not
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             better
             to
             be
             born
             and
             die
             at
             once
             ,
             then
             to
             live
             long
             in
             vexation
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             without
             an
             honourable
             burial
             ,
             as
             is
             more
             fully
             explained
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               he
               cometh
               in
               with
               vanity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             the
             reason
             is
             shown
             why
             an
             untimely
             birth
             is
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             ,
             then
             a
             covetous
             muck-worm
             that
             taketh
             no
             comfort
             in
             what
             he
             enjoyeth
             ,
             and
             is
             obscurely
             buried
             ,
             yea
             though
             he
             have
             many
             children
             and
             live
             many
             years
             ,
             namely
             because
             the
             abortive
             untimely
             birth
             ,
             though
             he
             enjoyeth
             not
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             withall
             troubled
             with
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             Solomon
             concludes
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             he
             enjoyeth
             more
             rest
             then
             the
             other
             doth
             ,
             
               for
               he
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             abortive
             ,
             
               cometh
               in
               with
               vanity
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             seems
             in
             mans
             judgement
             to
             have
             been
             conceived
             and
             born
             in
             vain
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             because
             he
             reapes
             no
             good
             of
             his
             being
             conceived
             and
             born
             ,
             but
             is
             as
             nothing
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             been
             ,
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Job
             3.16
             
               and
               departeth
               in
               darknesse
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             dying
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             or
             presently
             after
             it
             is
             born
             ,
             and
             so
             passing
             from
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             womb
             to
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             is
             privately
             put
             into
             the
             earth
             and
             buried
             ,
             no
             body
             in
             a
             manner
             taking
             any
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             
               and
               his
               name
               shall
               be
               covered
               with
               darknesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             presently
             quite
             forgotten
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             been
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Moreover
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               seen
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             also
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             abortive
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             never
             living
             to
             behold
             the
             light
             ,
             he
             never
             felt
             in
             himself
             ,
             nor
             saw
             in
             others
             the
             corruptions
             and
             miseries
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             under
             the
             Sun
             are
             liable
             to
             ;
             as
             he
             never
             enjoyed
             any
             good
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             neither
             did
             he
             endure
             any
             evil
             ,
             at
             least
             his
             misery
             began
             and
             ended
             together
             ;
             
               nor
               known
               any
               thing
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             never
             had
             use
             either
             of
             sense
             or
             reason
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             he
             never
             experimentally
             knew
             what
             was
             good
             ,
             so
             neither
             likewise
             what
             was
             evil
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             never
             enjoyed
             good
             ,
             so
             he
             never
             desired
             it
             ,
             and
             consequently
             was
             never
             afflicted
             because
             he
             had
             not
             what
             he
             desired
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             4.2
             ,
             3.
             
               this
               hath
               more
               rest
               then
               the
               other
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             In
             these
             regards
             ,
             the
             untimely
             birth
             is
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             the
             covetous
             man
             before
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             3.
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             untimely
             birth
             hath
             more
             rest
             then
             he
             :
             seeing
             he
             is
             at
             rest
             from
             the
             very
             womb
             ,
             whereas
             the
             covetous
             man
             lives
             a
             toilsome
             ,
             unquiet
             life
             all
             his
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               though
               he
               live
               a
               thousand
               years
               twice
               told
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             it
             might
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             long
             life
             is
             in
             it self
             a
             blessing
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             covetous
             man
             is
             at
             least
             in
             this
             regard
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             the
             abortive
             child
             ,
             because
             he
             out-lives
             him
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             to
             this
             Solomon
             answers
             here
             ;
             
               yea
               ,
               though
               he
               live
               a
               thousand
               years
               twice
               told
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             suppose
             a
             man
             could
             live
             so
             long
             ;
             
               yet
               hath
               he
               seen
               no
               good
            
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             doth
             never
             live
             one
             chearful
             hour
             in
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             nor
             never
             taketh
             any
             true
             delight
             or
             content
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             his
             whole
             life
             is
             spent
             in
             continuall
             vexation
             and
             misery
             ;
             and
             consequently
             therefore
             his
             life
             is
             no
             advantage
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             lengthening
             of
             his
             dayes
             doth
             onely
             lengthen
             out
             his
             misery
             ;
             
               do
               not
               all
               
               go
               to
               one
               place
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             And
             besides
             to
             the
             grave
             he
             must
             at
             last
             come
             as
             well
             as
             the
             abortive
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             considering
             that
             his
             riches
             cannot
             secure
             him
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             can
             carry
             nothing
             with
             him
             of
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             gotten
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             abortive
             ;
             or
             if
             there
             be
             any
             difference
             ,
             the
             covetous
             man
             that
             lived
             so
             long
             is
             in
             the
             worst
             condition
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             such
             a
             vexation
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             goes
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             part
             with
             his
             wealth
             ,
             upon
             which
             for
             so
             many
             years
             together
             his
             heart
             hath
             been
             set
             .
             And
             why
             then
             should
             men
             toil
             and
             pine
             themselves
             to
             heap
             up
             riches
             ?
             were
             it
             not
             much
             better
             with
             content
             and
             comfort
             to
             make
             use
             of
             that
             estate
             which
             God
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             ?
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               All
               the
               labour
               of
               man
               is
               for
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             All
             that
             man
             gets
             by
             his
             labour
             ,
             or
             all
             that
             man
             aims
             at
             in
             his
             labour
             ,
             is
             for
             his
             bodily
             sustenance
             and
             the
             support
             of
             his
             life
             by
             providing
             things
             necessary
             &
             convenient
             for
             him
             :
             For
             all
             things
             requisite
             for
             the
             necessary
             maintenance
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             distributeth
             into
             those
             two
             particulars
             of
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.8
             .
             are
             here
             comprehended
             under
             this
             one
             expression
             ,
             that
             
               all
               is
               for
               his
               mouth
            
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             food
             convenient
             ,
             meat
             and
             drink
             is
             of
             all
             things
             most
             necessary
             a
             man
             will
             sell
             the
             very
             house
             he
             dwells
             in
             and
             the
             clothes
             upon
             his
             ●k
             to
             get
             bread
             to
             eat
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             16.26
             .
             
               yet
               the
               appetite
            
             (
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               the
               soul
               )
               is
               not
               filled
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             that
             mans
             appetite
             can
             never
             be
             so
             satisfied
             with
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             but
             that
             within
             a
             while
             his
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             will
             return
             again
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             be
             so
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             that
             still
             it
             will
             be
             affecting
             new
             variety
             of
             dainties
             .
             And
             then
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             may
             be
             to
             imply
             the
             vanity
             of
             mans
             labor
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             vanity
             of
             riches
             even
             then
             when
             the
             owners
             thereof
             do
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             all
             being
             for
             the
             mouth
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             end
             of
             mans
             labor
             ,
             nor
             of
             mens
             seeking
             to
             satisfie
             their
             appetite
             with
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             will
             be
             only
             satisfied
             for
             a
             while
             :
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             mans
             covetous
             desire
             after
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             is
             insatiable
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             abundantly
             enough
             to
             supply
             all
             his
             necessities
             ,
             yet
             his
             inordinate
             desire
             after
             riches
             is
             never
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             that
             still
             he
             is
             toiling
             for
             more
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             greedy
             to
             advance
             his
             estate
             that
             he
             cannot
             finde
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             spend
             any
             thing
             in
             a
             manner
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Cha.
             4.8
             .
             And
             if
             we
             thus
             understand
             the
             words
             ,
             then
             Solomons
             aim
             therein
             may
             be
             to
             shew
             the
             folly
             of
             man
             ,
             in
             that
             all
             being
             for
             the
             mouth
             ,
             for
             the
             support
             of
             mens
             present
             life
             ,
             they
             should
             so
             eagerly
             toil
             for
             so
             much
             ,
             where
             so
             little
             would
             serve
             ;
             being
             still
             so
             greedy
             after
             abundance
             ,
             that
             they
             even
             defraud
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             should
             labour
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             they
             have
             ,
             the
             more
             still
             they
             desire
             :
             Or
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             however
             ,
             the
             rational
             soul
             of
             man
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             with
             such
             things
             :
             they
             may
             supply
             the
             body
             with
             food
             and
             clothing
             and
             other
             such
             like
             natural
             comforts
             ,
             but
             they
             can
             never
             satisfie
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             vanity
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             divine
             and
             immortal
             soul
             should
             onely
             be
             intent
             upon
             sensuall
             and
             transitory
             things
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               For
               what
               hath
               the
               wise
               more
               then
               the
               fool
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             riches
             cannot
             satisfie
             the
             desires
             of
             man
             :
             because
             wise
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             likely
             to
             find
             it
             out
             if
             it
             were
             there
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             do
             enjoy
             no
             more
             good
             by
             their
             wealth
             then
             fools
             do
             ;
             
               what
               hath
               the
               wise
               more
               then
               
               the
               food
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             said
             ,
             nothing
             at
             all
             ;
             wisdom
             doth
             far
             excell
             folly
             in
             regard
             of
             internal
             worth
             ,
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2
             ,
             13.
             
             But
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             outward
             use
             of
             riches
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             common
             events
             of
             this
             life
             and
             the
             discommodities
             thereof
             ,
             the
             wise
             man
             hath
             no
             priviledge
             above
             the
             fool
             :
             and
             that
             because
             the
             fool
             may
             have
             all
             sorts
             of
             riches
             as
             well
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             live
             as
             comfortably
             and
             plentifully
             ,
             he
             may
             eat
             as
             good
             meat
             and
             wear
             as
             good
             clothes
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             can
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             this
             he
             doth
             but
             provide
             for
             back
             and
             belly
             and
             such
             other
             necessities
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             the
             fool
             do
             that
             is
             rich
             as
             well
             as
             he
             :
             As
             the
             wise
             man
             is
             subject
             to
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             as
             well
             as
             the
             fool
             ,
             so
             the
             fool
             may
             have
             wherewith
             to
             supply
             ,
             and
             may
             as
             readily
             supply
             ,
             these
             and
             other
             the
             like
             necessities
             of
             nature
             ,
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             :
             The
             wise
             man
             cannot
             prevent
             death
             by
             his
             riches
             ,
             nor
             carry
             any
             thing
             with
             him
             when
             he
             dies
             nor
             satisfie
             the
             desires
             of
             his
             immortal
             soul
             with
             his
             wealth
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             fool
             can
             :
             
               What
               hath
               the
               poor
               that
               knoweth
               to
               walk
               before
               the
               living
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             how
             to
             get
             a
             livelihood
             amongst
             men
             ,
             as
             being
             industrious
             and
             prudent
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             understands
             how
             to
             carry
             himself
             towards
             all
             men
             with
             whom
             he
             converseth
             both
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             fairly
             and
             discreetly
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             well
             esteemed
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             gain
             their
             favour
             ,
             by
             all
             which
             means
             he
             makes
             a
             shift
             to
             gather
             some
             competency
             of
             estate
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             little
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             reputed
             still
             but
             a
             poor
             man
             ;
             what
             hath
             this
             poor
             man
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             what
             hath
             he
             lesse
             then
             the
             rich
             man
             hath
             ,
             whither
             wise
             or
             foolish
             ?
             He
             hath
             as
             much
             profit
             by
             his
             little
             as
             the
             rich
             man
             hath
             by
             all
             his
             abundance
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             wherewithall
             to
             preserve
             life
             and
             liveth
             comfortably
             thereon
             and
             the
             rich
             can
             do
             no
             more
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             word
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             must
             be
             again
             repeated
             here
             ,
             thus
             ,
             what
             hath
             the
             poor
             man
             ,
             that
             knoweth
             how
             to
             live
             amongst
             men
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             rich
             covetous
             churl
             ,
             that
             lives
             retired
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             enjoyeth
             not
             the
             society
             of
             men
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Both
             do
             but
             live
             and
             both
             must
             die
             ,
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
             Or
             rather
             thus
             ,
             what
             hath
             this
             poor
             man
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             industry
             and
             discreet
             carriage
             of
             himself
             amongst
             men
             gets
             a
             competent
             livelihood
             ,
             more
             then
             a
             poor
             simple
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             so
             good
             abilities
             to
             provide
             for
             himsel
             ,
             seeing
             even
             this
             man
             also
             doth
             some
             way
             get
             bread
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             shift
             to
             rub
             through
             and
             to
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             can
             do
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Better
               is
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               then
               the
               wandring
               of
               the
               desire
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Divers
             of
             our
             best
             Expositors
             doe
             take
             this
             to
             be
             the
             covetous
             churles
             answer
             to
             that
             Question
             before
             propounded
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             
               What
               hath
               the
               wise
               more
               then
               the
               foole
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Yes
             ,
             saith
             the
             covetous
             man
             ,
             It
             is
             better
             for
             a
             man
             to
             have
             an
             estate
             in
             his
             possession
             ,
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             5.11
             .
             )
             as
             the
             rich
             man
             alwayes
             hath
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             in
             continuall
             want
             of
             those
             necessaries
             ,
             which
             the
             body
             naturally
             calls
             for
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             alwayes
             wishing
             and
             craving
             this
             and
             that
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             his
             necessities
             .
             And
             then
             they
             take
             the
             following
             words
             to
             be
             the
             censure
             which
             Solomon
             passeth
             concerning
             this
             answer
             ;
             
               This
               is
               also
               vanity
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             riches
             ,
             only
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             use
             them
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             this
             yields
             the
             owner
             no
             profit
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             settle
             or
             satisfie
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             but
             must
             needs
             be
             accompanied
             with
             great
             cares
             and
             disquiet
             of
             mind
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.11
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             likewise
             added
             to
             shew
             the
             folly
             of
             the
             covetous
             mans
             eager
             pursuit
             after
             earthly
             things
             :
             
               Better
               is
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               then
               the
               wandring
               of
               the
               desire
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               then
               the
               walking
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ▪
             Better
             it
             is
             comfortably
             and
             contentedly
             to
             enjoy
             and
             make
             use
             of
             what
             a
             man
             hath
             in
             his
             possession
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             still
             desiring
             and
             seeking
             after
             more
             and
             more
             ;
             sometimes
             one
             thing
             and
             sometimes
             another
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             .
             Since
             the
             poore
             man
             enjoyeth
             as
             much
             substantial
             benefit
             by
             his
             small
             portion
             of
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             rich
             man
             doth
             by
             his
             abundance
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             food
             convenient
             ,
             and
             thereby
             lives
             and
             enjoyeth
             health
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             wisest
             can
             fetch
             no
             more
             reall
             good
             from
             their
             riches
             then
             fooles
             ,
             it
             is
             therefore
             doubtlesse
             farre
             more
             comfortable
             with
             contentation
             of
             mind
             to
             enjoy
             the
             estate
             a
             man
             hath
             ,
             then
             when
             a
             mans
             mind
             is
             still
             going
             out
             and
             wandring
             this
             way
             and
             that
             ,
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             still
             longing
             ,
             and
             wishing
             and
             plotting
             for
             severall
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             ,
             and
             still
             hopes
             to
             attaine
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             attaine
             ,
             he
             is
             discontented
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             doe
             attaine
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             for
             all
             that
             unsatisfied
             ,
             and
             still
             desires
             more
             and
             more
             :
             
               This
               is
               also
               vanity
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             neglecting
             to
             make
             use
             of
             what
             a
             man
             enjoyeth
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             his
             soule
             still
             wandring
             in
             the
             affecting
             and
             seeking
             after
             greater
             things
             ,
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             doth
             rather
             encrease
             his
             labour
             and
             misery
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               That
               which
               hath
               been
               ,
               is
               named
               already
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             to
             make
             good
             the
             foregoing
             censure
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             vanity
             of
             the
             endlesse
             wandring
             of
             mens
             desires
             and
             endeavours
             after
             greater
             things
             then
             what
             at
             present
             God
             hath
             afforded
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             done
             by
             shewing
             ,
             that
             nothing
             that
             men
             can
             attaine
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             can
             exempt
             or
             secure
             them
             from
             those
             manifold
             miseries
             whereto
             the
             humane
             nature
             is
             generally
             subject
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             unresistable
             decree
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             likewise
             (
             as
             many
             of
             our
             best
             Expositors
             conceive
             )
             that
             every
             mans
             condition
             is
             pre-assigned
             him
             by
             the
             eternall
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             all
             sollicitousness
             about
             their
             future
             estate
             is
             needlesse
             and
             vaine
             .
             
               That
               which
               hath
               been
               ,
               is
               named
               already
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Whatever
             the
             condition
             of
             any
             man
             hath
             been
             ,
             or
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             rich
             or
             poore
             ;
             honourable
             or
             base
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             purposed
             and
             decreed
             concerning
             him
             ;
             As
             that
             which
             belongs
             to
             his
             nature
             and
             being
             ,
             so
             that
             which
             concernes
             his
             outward
             estate
             ,
             even
             every
             thing
             that
             therein
             befalls
             him
             ,
             hath
             been
             determined
             by
             Gods
             immutable
             and
             unresistable
             counsell
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             change
             his
             condition
             ,
             he
             cannot
             make
             himselfe
             rich
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             determined
             he
             shall
             be
             poore
             ,
             he
             cannot
             adde
             the
             least
             to
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             determined
             shall
             be
             his
             portion
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             were
             farre
             better
             for
             every
             man
             contentedly
             to
             enjoy
             what
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             resting
             upon
             his
             providence
             ,
             who
             from
             eternity
             hath
             known
             him
             by
             name
             ,
             then
             anxiously
             and
             greedily
             to
             strive
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             contrary
             to
             what
             God
             hath
             decreed
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             attaine
             :
             Or
             rather
             thus
             ;
             
               That
               which
               hath
               been
               ,
               is
               named
               already
            
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Whatever
             the
             man
             be
             that
             hath
             been
             ,
             or
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             wise
             or
             foolish
             ,
             rich
             and
             honourable
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             meane
             and
             low
             condition
             ,
             and
             however
             it
             hath
             been
             with
             him
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             possession
             and
             making
             use
             of
             riches
             ,
             yet
             the
             name
             that
             God
             hath
             already
             given
             him
             ,
             even
             from
             his
             first
             creation
             ,
             Adam
             ,
             sheweth
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             a
             lump
             of
             clay
             ,
             made
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             poore
             fraile
             creature
             ,
             that
             must
             returne
             to
             the
             earth
             out
             of
             which
             he
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             that
             
             from
             his
             birth
             to
             his
             death
             is
             subject
             to
             many
             and
             manifold
             miseries
             ;
             
               And
               it
               is
               known
               that
               it
               is
               man
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             What
             ever
             he
             be
             in
             other
             respects
             it
             matters
             not
             much
             ,
             this
             to
             be
             sure
             is
             knowne
             by
             proofe
             and
             experience
             ,
             that
             what
             ever
             he
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             a
             man
             ,
             a
             poor
             ,
             fraile
             ,
             mortall
             creature
             ,
             subject
             to
             variety
             of
             vanities
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             already
             ;
             every
             man
             may
             feele
             this
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             observe
             it
             in
             others
             ;
             and
             though
             therefore
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             rich
             and
             the
             poore
             ,
             the
             wise
             man
             that
             makes
             use
             of
             his
             wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             foole
             that
             pincheth
             himselfe
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             they
             are
             alike
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             but
             men
             ,
             poore
             ,
             weake
             ,
             perishing
             creatures
             ,
             that
             have
             their
             whole
             dependance
             upon
             God
             ;
             Let
             men
             advance
             themselves
             to
             never
             so
             high
             and
             great
             an
             estate
             ,
             yet
             as
             they
             were
             men
             before
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             men
             still
             ;
             their
             riches
             and
             honours
             cannot
             secure
             them
             from
             those
             evills
             and
             infirmities
             whereto
             the
             humane
             nature
             is
             subject
             ;
             such
             as
             sicknesse
             and
             griefe
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             as
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ;
             from
             the
             earth
             they
             came
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             earth
             they
             must
             goe
             :
             
               Neither
               may
               he
               contend
               with
               him
               that
               is
               mightier
               then
               he
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             God.
             And
             the
             meaning
             is
             either
             1.
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             man
             to
             murmure
             against
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             argue
             with
             and
             implead
             God
             for
             subjecting
             man
             to
             so
             much
             misery
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             because
             God
             is
             blamelesse
             herein
             ;
             he
             made
             man
             happy
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             man
             that
             by
             his
             sin
             hath
             brought
             these
             miseries
             upon
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             likewise
             because
             when
             God
             undertakes
             to
             punish
             men
             for
             this
             their
             boldnesse
             in
             contending
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             found
             too
             strong
             for
             the
             proudest
             and
             stoutest
             of
             men
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             2.
             that
             it
             is
             in
             vaine
             for
             men
             by
             labouring
             to
             heap
             up
             wealth
             in
             abundance
             ,
             to
             think
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             that
             vanity
             and
             misery
             whereto
             God
             hath
             adjudged
             man
             ;
             all
             mens
             endeavours
             this
             way
             will
             be
             but
             lost
             labour
             ,
             and
             a
             striving
             against
             the
             streame
             ;
             by
             such
             greedy
             covetousnesse
             they
             will
             but
             provoke
             God
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             then
             found
             too
             strong
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             soone
             make
             them
             feele
             they
             are
             but
             mortall
             creatures
             ;
             but
             to
             free
             themselves
             in
             the
             least
             from
             the
             vanities
             and
             miseries
             of
             man
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             be
             able
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Seeing
               there
               be
               many
               things
               that
               increase
               vanity
               ,
               what
               is
               man
               the
               better
               ?
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             further
             prosecution
             of
             his
             former
             arguing
             against
             mens
             greedy
             pursuing
             after
             abundance
             of
             these
             earthly
             things
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             abundance
             of
             these
             things
             doth
             but
             encrease
             mens
             vanity
             ;
             the
             more
             men
             have
             ,
             the
             more
             trouble
             they
             have
             many
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             their
             feares
             of
             loosing
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             their
             cares
             for
             keeping
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             conveying
             them
             to
             their
             posterity
             ,
             yea
             the
             more
             is
             their
             greedy
             desire
             still
             to
             be
             getting
             mor●●nd
             more
             ,
             in
             that
             abundance
             doth
             not
             extinguish
             but
             encrease
             covetousnesse
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             more
             and
             more
             wood
             ,
             doth
             not
             quench
             but
             increase
             the
             fire
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             true
             judgement
             men
             are
             nothing
             the
             better
             for
             them
             ;
             when
             they
             dye
             they
             can
             carry
             nothing
             away
             with
             them
             of
             all
             their
             abundance
             ,
             and
             whilst
             they
             live
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             reall
             advantage
             by
             their
             riches
             more
             then
             they
             had
             before
             ;
             then
             they
             had
             food
             and
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             abundance
             they
             can
             get
             ,
             can
             yield
             them
             no
             more
             .
             Yea
             and
             if
             men
             goe
             about
             to
             cast
             the
             blame
             upon
             God
             for
             subjecting
             them
             to
             such
             variety
             of
             vanities
             and
             miseries
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             thereby
             they
             will
             no
             way
             better
             themselves
             ,
             but
             rather
             provoke
             God
             to
             lay
             his
             hand
             the
             heavier
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Annotations
             of
             our
             Divines
             the
             learned
             Author
             of
             those
             upon
             this
             Book
             
             hath
             singularly
             well
             observed
             ,
             that
             here
             Solomon
             gives
             us
             the
             conclusion
             of
             all
             that
             hitherto
             he
             hath
             said
             to
             prove
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             under
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             proposition
             he
             undertook
             to
             demonstrate
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             Chap.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             namely
             ,
             that
             seeing
             there
             are
             so
             many
             things
             that
             doe
             encrease
             vanity
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             folly
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             honours
             ,
             and
             riches
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             severally
             showne
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             reall
             happinesse
             and
             true
             contentment
             man
             is
             never
             a
             whit
             the
             better
             ,
             either
             for
             any
             of
             these
             severally
             ,
             or
             for
             all
             of
             them
             joyntly
             together
             .
          
           
             Vers
             12.
             
             
               For
               who
               knoweth
               what
               is
               good
               for
               man
               in
               this
               life
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             ]
             Two
             reasons
             are
             added
             in
             this
             verse
             to
             prove
             that
             men
             are
             no
             whit
             the
             better
             ,
             for
             those
             vaine
             things
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             naturally
             prone
             to
             seek
             for
             happinesse
             ;
             The
             first
             is
             in
             this
             first
             clause
             ;
             
               For
               who
               knoweth
               what
               is
               good
               for
               man
               in
               this
               life
               ?
            
             The
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             knoweth
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             man
             tell
             him
             ,
             what
             of
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             desires
             may
             be
             for
             his
             good
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             possesse
             them
             ,
             nor
             whether
             this
             or
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             ,
             in
             the
             disposing
             of
             any
             thing
             he
             enjoyeth
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             any
             of
             his
             affaires
             ,
             will
             prove
             advantageous
             or
             hurtfull
             to
             him
             :
             No
             man
             knoweth
             whether
             it
             will
             be
             best
             for
             him
             to
             be
             poore
             or
             rich
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             place
             of
             publick
             imployment
             ,
             or
             to
             live
             a
             close
             or
             retired
             life
             ,
             to
             have
             children
             or
             to
             dye
             childless
             ,
             &c.
             
             Those
             things
             from
             which
             men
             have
             expected
             much
             benefit
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             those
             undertakings
             and
             actions
             which
             they
             judged
             likely
             to
             produce
             much
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             have
             often
             proved
             the
             occasion
             and
             meanes
             of
             much
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             vexation
             ,
             and
             misery
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             men
             doe
             most
             feare
             and
             decline
             ,
             doe
             many
             times
             prove
             blessings
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             occasions
             of
             great
             rejoycing
             .
             As
             for
             those
             following
             words
             ,
             
               All
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               vaine
               life
               ,
               which
               he
               spendeth
               as
               a
               shadow
            
             ;
             Either
             they
             are
             added
             ,
             1.
             to
             imply
             that
             one
             reason
             amongst
             many
             others
             why
             men
             doe
             not
             know
             what
             is
             good
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             shortnesse
             and
             the
             sicklenesse
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             they
             have
             not
             time
             enough
             experimentally
             to
             understand
             wherein
             their
             good
             consists
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             order
             all
             they
             doe
             for
             the
             best
             :
             or
             2.
             the
             folly
             and
             vanity
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             having
             so
             little
             a
             while
             to
             live
             ,
             knoweth
             not
             how
             to
             spend
             that
             little
             parcell
             of
             time
             for
             his
             own
             best
             advantage
             ;
             or
             3.
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             though
             a
             man
             should
             enjoy
             what
             his
             heart
             could
             desire
             in
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             yet
             because
             of
             the
             many
             other
             vanities
             and
             miseries
             ,
             whereto
             the
             poore
             life
             of
             man
             is
             subject
             ,
             and
             particularly
             because
             of
             the
             mutability
             ,
             the
             shortnesse
             and
             transitorinesse
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             are
             therefore
             so
             suddenly
             taken
             away
             from
             what
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             but
             a
             s●ow
             of
             good
             ,
             which
             he
             can
             reap
             by
             any
             of
             his
             enjoyments
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             vaine
             and
             which
             passeth
             away
             as
             a
             shadow
             ;
             for
             which
             last
             expression
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             102.11
             .
             &
             109.23
             .
             &
             144.4
             .
             The
             second
             Reason
             is
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             ;
             
               For
               who
               can
               tell
               a
               man
               what
               shall
               be
               after
               him
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ?
            
             The
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             men
             have
             themselves
             little
             good
             by
             these
             outward
             things
             whilst
             they
             doe
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             can
             take
             as
             little
             comfort
             in
             thinking
             of
             any
             good
             that
             they
             shall
             yield
             to
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             shall
             leave
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             cannot
             know
             what
             will
             be
             in
             after-times
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             did
             they
             might
             the
             better
             know
             how
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             2.18
             ,
             19.
             
             &
             3.22
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             A
             
               Good
               name
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             learned
             Expositors
             conceive
             that
             Solomon
             having
             hitherto
             spoken
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             sundry
             conditions
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             is
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             doth
             here
             undertake
             further
             to
             discover
             their
             vanity
             by
             comparing
             them
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             thereby
             withall
             intimating
             the
             vanity
             of
             mens
             minds
             and
             imaginations
             in
             that
             they
             doe
             so
             grossely
             mis-judge
             of
             things
             ,
             esteeming
             those
             things
             better
             ,
             that
             are
             indeed
             worse
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             worse
             ,
             that
             are
             indeed
             better
             :
             And
             againe
             others
             think
             ,
             that
             having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             showne
             the
             vanity
             of
             riches
             in
             themselves
             ,
             whether
             men
             make
             use
             of
             them
             or
             not
             ,
             here
             now
             he
             proceeds
             to
             shew
             their
             vanity
             likewise
             by
             comparing
             them
             with
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             shewing
             how
             much
             better
             other
             things
             are
             then
             they
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             with
             others
             that
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Wise
             man
             in
             this
             place
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             having
             shown
             hitherto
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             how
             vaine
             it
             is
             for
             men
             to
             seek
             for
             happinesse
             and
             satisfaction
             there
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             meet
             with
             nothing
             but
             disappointment
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             ,
             here
             he
             undertakes
             to
             prescribe
             remedies
             against
             these
             vanities
             .
             Though
             in
             the
             foregoing
             discourse
             he
             had
             here
             and
             there
             inserted
             some
             generall
             remedies
             ,
             as
             for
             men
             to
             feare
             God
             ,
             and
             comfortably
             to
             enjoy
             that
             portion
             of
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             bestow
             upon
             them
             ;
             yet
             here
             now
             he
             prescribes
             more
             particularly
             severall
             meanes
             for
             the
             healing
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             the
             allaying
             of
             the
             vanities
             and
             miseries
             whereto
             man
             is
             subject
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             procuring
             of
             the
             happinesse
             of
             a
             peaceable
             and
             contented
             mind
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             attainable
             in
             this
             life
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             that
             from
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             he
             takes
             occasion
             here
             to
             insert
             these
             Rules
             of
             direction
             ;
             for
             having
             said
             there
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             knoweth
             what
             is
             good
             for
             him
             ,
             here
             thereupon
             he
             undertakes
             to
             teach
             men
             what
             is
             good
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             meanes
             they
             may
             come
             to
             live
             with
             as
             much
             content
             and
             comfort
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             world
             can
             reasonably
             be
             expected
             ;
             And
             the
             two
             first
             Directions
             he
             gives
             is
             concerning
             mens
             care
             for
             the
             procuring
             and
             preserving
             of
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             and
             for
             learning
             not
             to
             feare
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             end
             of
             all
             mankind
             .
             
               A
               good
               name
               is
               better
               then
               precious
               ointment
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             then
             the
             choicest
             of
             all
             riches
             and
             outward
             delights
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Pro.
             15.30
             .
             &
             22.1
             .
             for
             because
             precious
             aromatical
             ointments
             were
             very
             highly
             esteemed
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             (
             and
             thence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             are
             reckoned
             amongst
             Hezekiahs
             treasures
             .
             2
             King.
             20.13
             .
             )
             therefore
             
               a
               precious
               ointment
            
             may
             be
             figuratively
             put
             here
             for
             all
             kind
             of
             riches
             and
             bodily
             delights
             .
             But
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             preferred
             before
             
               a
               precious
               ointment
            
             particularly
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             qualities
             of
             such
             precious
             oyntments
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Because
             whereas
             sweet
             oyntments
             are
             very
             delightful
             ,
             and
             do
             exceedingly
             chear
             and
             refresh
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             so
             the
             fragancy
             of
             a
             good
             name
             doth
             much
             revive
             and
             comfort
             the
             heart
             of
             those
             that
             are
             highly
             extolled
             for
             their
             goodnesse
             and
             piety
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             hear
             the
             good
             report
             that
             is
             given
             of
             them
             :
             yea
             the
             sweet
             savour
             of
             a
             mans
             good
             name
             will
             spread
             farther
             and
             continue
             longer
             ,
             then
             the
             smell
             of
             the
             best
             ointment
             can
             do
             ;
             this
             may
             fill
             the
             house
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             ointment
             wherewith
             Mary
             anointed
             the
             feet
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Joh.
             12.3
             .
             but
             the
             other
             may
             fill
             both
             town
             and
             countrey
             .
             Rom.
             1.8
             .
             
             
               Your
               faith
               is
               spoken
               of
               thorowout
               the
               world
            
             ;
             this
             may
             leave
             a
             sweet
             sent
             behind
             it
             for
             some
             few
             hours
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             will
             continue
             fresh
             many
             years
             ,
             yea
             even
             after
             the
             party
             himself
             is
             deceased
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             oyntments
             by
             embalming
             do
             help
             to
             preserve
             for
             a
             time
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             men
             ,
             so
             a
             good
             name
             doth
             in
             this
             regard
             make
             men
             live
             as
             it
             were
             after
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             Pro.
             10.7
             .
             
               The
               memory
               of
               the
               just
               is
               blessed
               ,
               but
               the
               name
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               rot
               .
            
             2.
             
             Because
             as
             oyntment
             doth
             cause
             a
             mans
             face
             to
             shine
             ,
             and
             to
             appear
             the
             more
             beautiful
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             others
             :
             so
             when
             men
             are
             renowned
             for
             their
             wisdom
             and
             pietie
             and
             good
             works
             ,
             it
             makes
             their
             face
             to
             shine
             ,
             chap.
             8.1
             .
             it
             causeth
             others
             highly
             to
             esteem
             and
             reverence
             and
             admire
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             as
             such
             oyntments
             do
             supple
             the
             flesh
             and
             sinewes
             ,
             and
             make
             men
             nimble
             and
             fit
             for
             any
             exercise
             or
             service
             ,
             so
             a
             good
             name
             doth
             much
             quicken
             and
             enliven
             men
             and
             makes
             men
             active
             and
             vigorous
             both
             for
             all
             publick
             and
             private
             imployments
             ,
             and
             4.
             
             Because
             as
             such
             oyntments
             are
             of
             a
             healing
             nature
             so
             a
             good
             name
             is
             very
             effectual
             to
             heal
             the
             venome
             of
             backbiting
             tongues
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             when
             it
             is
             broken
             and
             wounded
             with
             divers
             other
             sorrowes
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             some
             joyn
             it
             with
             the
             former
             thus
             ;
             
               As
               a
               good
               name
               is
               better
               then
               precious
               ointment
               ,
               so
               the
               day
               of
               death
               is
               better
               then
               the
               day
               of
               ones
               birth
               .
            
             And
             others
             also
             understand
             the
             second
             in
             a
             limited
             sense
             ,
             with
             respect
             unto
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             of
             death
             is
             in
             this
             regard
             better
             then
             the
             day
             of
             ones
             birth
             ,
             because
             after
             death
             a
             good
             mans
             name
             doth
             especially
             flourish
             ;
             whilst
             they
             live
             their
             name
             may
             be
             overclouded
             with
             envy
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             die
             ,
             the
             general
             applause
             of
             those
             that
             survive
             them
             doth
             dispel
             those
             clouds
             ,
             and
             their
             name
             spreads
             abroad
             like
             the
             spices
             when
             they
             are
             broken
             ,
             or
             the
             sweet
             perfume
             of
             some
             precious
             oyntment
             .
             But
             it
             is
             better
             to
             understand
             it
             more
             generally
             ,
             that
             
               the
               day
               of
               death
               is
               better
               then
               the
               day
               of
               ones
               birth
               ,
            
             because
             death
             freeth
             men
             from
             all
             the
             sinnes
             ,
             miseries
             and
             vexations
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             whereinto
             mens
             birth
             giveth
             them
             their
             first
             entrance
             ;
             men
             are
             born
             to
             trouble
             ,
             Job
             5.7
             .
             but
             death
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             all
             the
             troubles
             of
             this
             life
             .
             And
             so
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             clause
             may
             be
             either
             to
             discover
             the
             vanity
             of
             riches
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             the
             day
             ,
             whereon
             a
             man
             is
             taken
             from
             all
             his
             wealth
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             that
             day
             whereon
             he
             first
             enters
             upon
             the
             enjoying
             of
             these
             outward
             things
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             arm
             men
             against
             that
             great
             vanity
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             the
             day
             of
             death
             is
             ,
             to
             good
             men
             especially
             ,
             men
             of
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             that
             have
             an
             entrance
             thereby
             to
             eternal
             glory
             ,
             where
             all
             tears
             shall
             be
             wiped
             away
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
             a
             far
             greater
             advantage
             then
             the
             day
             of
             their
             birth
             ,
             whereon
             there
             useth
             to
             be
             so
             much
             rejoycing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               go
               to
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               ,
               then
               to
               go
               to
               the
               house
               of
               feasting
               :
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             a
             house
             where
             there
             is
             mourning
             for
             some
             near
             relation
             that
             is
             there
             deceased
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             by
             
               the
               house
               of
               feasting
            
             may
             be
             peculiarly
             meant
             the
             houses
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             birth-day
             feasts
             kept
             ,
             that
             so
             this
             clause
             may
             fully
             answer
             that
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               the
               day
               of
               death
               is
               better
               then
               the
               day
               of
               ones
               birth
            
             ;
             though
             I
             conceive
             it
             may
             well
             enough
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             houses
             of
             feasting
             whatsoever
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             at
             feasts
             many
             occasions
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             holy
             and
             good
             Meditations
             ;
             But
             yet
             because
             at
             feasts
             there
             are
             usually
             all
             sorts
             of
             vanity
             and
             provocations
             to
             vanity
             ,
             and
             when
             mens
             spirits
             are
             disposed
             to
             chearfulnesse
             ,
             they
             are
             then
             most
             exposed
             to
             lightnesse
             ,
             
             and
             sad
             objects
             make
             deeper
             impression
             upon
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             particularly
             because
             at
             feasts
             ,
             men
             are
             apt
             ,
             either
             to
             
               put
               farre
               away
               the
               evill-day
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             those
             prophane
             feasters
             ,
             Amos
             6.3
             .
             to
             keep
             the
             thought
             of
             death
             out
             of
             their
             minds
             (
             the
             meditation
             whereof
             is
             most
             usefull
             for
             men
             )
             or
             else
             to
             slight
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             jeast
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             those
             ,
             Isa
             .
             22.13
             .
             
               Let
               us
               eate
               and
               drink
               ,
               for
               to
               morrow
               we
               shall
               dye
            
             ;
             therefore
             
               it
               is
               better
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               ,
               then
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               house
               of
               feasting
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             indeed
             the
             reason
             that
             is
             here
             given
             ,
             
               for
               that
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             death
             ;
             
               and
               the
               living
               will
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             because
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             dead
             corpse
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             lamentation
             and
             teares
             of
             the
             mourners
             ,
             doe
             naturally
             soften
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             fit
             them
             for
             holy
             meditations
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             present
             at
             such
             meetings
             will
             be
             seriously
             and
             sadly
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             diligently
             ponder
             with
             themselves
             of
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             frailty
             and
             vanity
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             must
             dye
             ,
             and
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             lives
             before
             Gods
             tribunall
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             behooves
             them
             to
             prepare
             themselves
             against
             their
             change
             comes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Sorrow
               is
               better
               then
               laughter
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             It
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Anger
               is
               better
               then
               laughter
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             anger
             of
             one
             that
             will
             frowne
             upon
             a
             man
             that
             doth
             evill
             ,
             and
             freely
             reprove
             him
             for
             his
             faults
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             the
             smiles
             and
             flatteries
             of
             clawbacks
             and
             parasites
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ;
             
               For
               by
               the
               sadnesse
               of
               the
               countenance
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               made
               better
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             austere
             and
             frowning
             look
             of
             such
             a
             reprover
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             reproved
             is
             made
             better
             ;
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             amendment
             and
             the
             comfort
             that
             will
             afterwards
             follow
             thereupon
             .
             But
             both
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             is
             here
             speaking
             of
             sorrow
             not
             of
             anger
             ,
             and
             proves
             what
             he
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               ,
               then
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               house
               of
               feasting
            
             ;
             because
             
               sorrow
               is
               better
               then
               laughter
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             A
             sad
             ,
             sober
             and
             composed
             frame
             of
             spirit
             ,
             whether
             wrought
             in
             a
             man
             upon
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             or
             some
             affliction
             that
             is
             befallen
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             serious
             meditation
             of
             death
             at
             funerals
             (
             whereto
             indeed
             the
             words
             may
             seeme
             to
             have
             particular
             respect
             ,
             )
             is
             better
             then
             light
             ,
             frolick
             and
             profuse
             mirth
             ;
             when
             men
             swim
             in
             sensual
             delights
             ,
             and
             never
             mind
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             approaching
             end
             ,
             or
             other
             judgements
             of
             God
             ;
             
               For
               by
               the
               sadnesse
               of
               the
               countenance
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               made
               better
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             sorrow
             ,
             manifested
             in
             the
             countenance
             ,
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             better
             part
             of
             a
             man
             is
             made
             better
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             hereby
             men
             are
             weaned
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             and
             light
             ,
             and
             foolish
             lusts
             and
             affections
             in
             them
             are
             checked
             and
             suppressed
             ,
             and
             they
             become
             seriously
             sensible
             of
             those
             things
             that
             concerne
             their
             peace
             and
             eternall
             good
             ,
             whereby
             way
             is
             made
             also
             to
             true
             chearfulnesse
             and
             joy
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             divine
             Paradox
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             sorrow
             in
             others
             ;
             
               Sorrow
               is
               better
               then
               laughter
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             better
             to
             be
             amongst
             those
             that
             mourne
             ,
             then
             amongst
             those
             that
             laugh
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             sad
             objects
             are
             to
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             like
             ballast
             to
             the
             Ship
             that
             makes
             it
             goe
             steady
             ,
             the
             sad
             countenance
             of
             mourners
             doth
             keep
             those
             that
             behold
             it
             from
             those
             vanities
             whereinto
             at
             feasts
             men
             are
             prone
             to
             run
             out
             .
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             very
             elegantly
             expressed
             ,
             
               for
               by
               the
               badnesse
               of
               the
               countenance
               the
               heart
               is
               made
               better
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               The
               heart
               of
               the
               wise
               is
               in
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               ,
               but
               the
               heart
               of
               fooles
               is
               in
               
               the
               house
               of
               mirth
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             severall
             wayes
             ;
             either
             1.
             that
             the
             thoughts
             of
             wise
             men
             are
             still
             upon
             those
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             ,
             those
             things
             for
             which
             men
             are
             there
             afflicted
             and
             grieved
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             thinking
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             such
             mournfull
             things
             ,
             of
             the
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             ,
             the
             wants
             and
             miseries
             that
             others
             endure
             ,
             as
             remembring
             that
             they
             also
             may
             come
             to
             be
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             yea
             when
             their
             bodies
             are
             not
             in
             such
             places
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             greatest
             joy
             and
             feasting
             ,
             their
             hearts
             will
             be
             still
             musing
             on
             such
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             are
             fore-armed
             against
             such
             calamities
             come
             to
             be
             their
             portion
             ,
             and
             doe
             live
             alwayes
             as
             those
             that
             must
             presently
             dye
             ;
             whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             fooles
             cast
             off
             all
             such
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             put
             farre
             away
             the
             evill
             day
             ,
             Amos
             6.3
             .
             their
             minds
             run
             altogether
             upon
             good
             cheare
             ,
             and
             laughter
             ,
             and
             revellings
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             are
             called
             to
             mourning
             ,
             yet
             then
             they
             will
             be
             all
             for
             merriment
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             wholly
             taken
             up
             with
             worldly
             pleasures
             ,
             thorough
             unpreparednesse
             of
             heart
             they
             are
             overwhelmed
             when
             any
             miseries
             or
             sorrowes
             come
             upon
             them
             :
             or
             else
             secondly
             ,
             that
             wise
             men
             desire
             to
             be
             amongst
             mourners
             ,
             there
             they
             would
             be
             when
             they
             are
             by
             some
             occasions
             kept
             away
             ;
             whereas
             fooles
             desire
             and
             seek
             to
             be
             only
             in
             frolick
             company
             ,
             at
             feasts
             ,
             and
             tavernes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             places
             ;
             their
             heart
             is
             there
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             be
             there
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             they
             would
             have
             their
             share
             at
             every
             merry
             meeting
             .
             And
             thus
             doth
             Solomon
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               sorrow
               is
               better
               then
               laughter
            
             ;
             as
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             wise
             men
             choose
             is
             like
             to
             be
             better
             then
             that
             which
             fooles
             choose
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               It
               is
               better
               to
               heare
               the
               rebuke
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               man
               to
               heare
               the
               song
               of
               fooles
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             jeasts
             and
             merry
             discourses
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             flattering
             speeches
             of
             Claw-backs
             and
             Parasites
             ,
             which
             as
             so
             many
             Syren
             songs
             ,
             doe
             please
             and
             delight
             the
             corrupt
             and
             depraved
             nature
             of
             foolish
             men
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             sweetest
             and
             most
             pleasant
             musick
             and
             singing
             doth
             tickle
             and
             delight
             the
             eares
             of
             those
             that
             heare
             it
             .
             The
             meaning
             therefore
             of
             this
             sentence
             is
             ,
             that
             one
             wise
             reprover
             is
             better
             then
             many
             flattering
             fooles
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             better
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             sharp
             reproofes
             of
             a
             prudent
             friend
             ,
             that
             will
             seasonably
             and
             wisely
             tell
             us
             of
             our
             faults
             ,
             then
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             flatteries
             of
             fooles
             ,
             that
             will
             sooth
             us
             up
             in
             our
             vices
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             141.5
             .
             &
             Pro.
             15.31
             ,
             32.
             
             &
             27.6
             .
             And
             thus
             flatteries
             may
             be
             called
             
               the
               song
               of
               fooles
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             folly
             both
             of
             the
             flatterer
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             delight
             to
             be
             flattered
             .
             But
             whence
             is
             this
             inserted
             in
             this
             place
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             only
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             ,
             as
             if
             Solomon
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             the
             severe
             reproofes
             of
             wise
             men
             are
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             jeasts
             and
             flatteries
             of
             fooles
             ,
             so
             an
             humbling
             ,
             reproving
             and
             reforming
             sorrow
             is
             more
             desireable
             then
             alluring
             and
             bewitching
             pleasures
             .
             But
             others
             doe
             farre
             better
             give
             this
             account
             of
             the
             joyning
             of
             this
             sentence
             with
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             because
             reproofes
             doe
             usually
             cause
             sorrow
             at
             first
             in
             the
             parties
             reproved
             ,
             therefore
             this
             is
             also
             added
             to
             prove
             sorrow
             to
             be
             better
             then
             mirth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               For
               as
               the
               crackling
               of
               thornes
               under
               a
               pot
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               laughter
               of
               the
               foole
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             as
             thornes
             being
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             doe
             make
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             harsh
             and
             unpleasant
             to
             the
             eare
             )
             and
             are
             sodainly
             kindled
             and
             give
             a
             great
             blaze
             ,
             but
             presently
             they
             are
             burnt
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             doe
             no
             good
             at
             all
             ,
             there
             's
             much
             noise
             
             but
             little
             fire
             ,
             much
             light
             but
             little
             heate
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             meate
             continues
             raw
             in
             the
             pot
             ,
             yea
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             though
             at
             first
             they
             may
             be
             scorched
             a
             little
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             thereby
             thoroughly
             warmed
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             58.9
             .
             &
             118.12
             .
             so
             the
             laughter
             of
             these
             fooles
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             light
             and
             profuse
             mirth
             ,
             the
             base
             flatteries
             ,
             the
             lewd
             jesting
             and
             sport
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             seek
             to
             please
             men
             ,
             though
             it
             make
             a
             loud
             noise
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             irksome
             and
             distastfull
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             wise
             men
             )
             and
             carrieth
             with
             it
             a
             faire
             shew
             of
             yielding
             wonderfull
             delight
             and
             joy
             ,
             and
             indeed
             for
             the
             time
             men
             may
             be
             mightily
             transported
             herewith
             (
             they
             that
             are
             flattered
             may
             be
             much
             raised
             and
             cheared
             with
             selfe-conceit
             and
             admiration
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             such
             mirth
             and
             jollity
             may
             warme
             mens
             hearts
             for
             the
             present
             )
             yet
             alas
             they
             are
             but
             light
             flashes
             of
             joy
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             solidity
             nor
             permanency
             in
             them
             :
             as
             there
             is
             no
             just
             cause
             for
             their
             mirth
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             little
             true
             comfort
             in
             it
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             14.13
             .
             and
             the
             flatteries
             of
             fooles
             may
             destroy
             men
             ,
             but
             they
             can
             doe
             them
             no
             good
             at
             all
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             understand
             this
             sentence
             of
             the
             mirth
             and
             jollity
             of
             wicked
             men
             in
             their
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             such
             men
             ,
             when
             things
             goe
             well
             with
             them
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             talk
             bigly
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             bussle
             ,
             and
             boasting
             ,
             and
             bragging
             of
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             will
             doe
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             mirth
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             yet
             all
             this
             is
             but
             
               as
               the
               crackling
               of
               thornes
               under
               the
               pot
               ,
            
             all
             this
             their
             jollity
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             prosperity
             ,
             is
             gone
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             and
             leaves
             no
             solid
             benefit
             or
             comfort
             behind
             it
             .
             But
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             manifest
             dependance
             ,
             which
             this
             verse
             hath
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             the
             former
             exposition
             is
             clearely
             the
             better
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               this
               also
               is
               vanity
            
             ,
             it
             is
             best
             to
             referre
             it
             to
             that
             which
             immediately
             goeth
             before
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             flattery
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             delight
             which
             men
             take
             in
             flattery
             ,
             all
             the
             mirth
             and
             joy
             of
             men
             in
             such
             things
             is
             meere
             vanity
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Surely
               oppression
               maketh
               a
               wise
               man
               mad
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             Expositors
             are
             much
             troubled
             to
             find
             out
             what
             respect
             these
             words
             can
             have
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             .
             Some
             hold
             that
             Solomon
             doth
             here
             prove
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             vers
             .
             5.
             
               that
               it
               is
               better
               to
               hear
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             quietly
             to
             hearken
             to
             ,
             
               the
               rebuke
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               man
               to
               hear
               the
               song
               of
               fools
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             when
             a
             man
             that
             is
             reproved
             cannot
             bear
             a
             reproof
             but
             doth
             flie
             out
             against
             and
             oppresse
             him
             that
             wisely
             reproved
             him
             ,
             this
             maketh
             
               a
               wise
               man
               mad
            
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             either
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             so
             oppresse
             his
             reprover
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             one
             will
             in
             his
             rage
             do
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             one
             would
             think
             none
             but
             a
             mad
             man
             should
             do
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Asa
             ,
             when
             he
             imprisoned
             the
             Prophet
             that
             reproved
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Chro.
             16.10
             .
             or
             of
             him
             that
             is
             oppressed
             for
             his
             faithful
             reproving
             of
             those
             that
             did
             evil
             ,
             who
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             is
             apt
             to
             be
             distempered
             with
             discontent
             and
             rage
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             and
             do
             what
             is
             not
             seemly
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             ,
             who
             hereupon
             was
             ready
             in
             rage
             to
             give
             over
             the
             work
             that
             God
             had
             set
             him
             about
             .
             See
             Jer.
             20.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             accordingly
             also
             they
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               a
               gift
               destroyeth
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             gifts
             do
             hinder
             men
             from
             reproving
             those
             that
             do
             amiss
             ,
             which
             wise
             men
             should
             impartially
             do
             .
             Again
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             added
             to
             prove
             what
             he
             had
             said
             vers
             .
             1.
             that
             death
             is
             better
             then
             life
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             life
             even
             wise
             men
             are
             subject
             to
             be
             made
             mad
             by
             oppression
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             perverted
             by
             bribes
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             wronged
             by
             the
             injustice
             of
             Judges
             ,
             that
             are
             corrupted
             by
             bribes
             .
             But
             to
             me
             that
             
             seems
             far
             more
             probable
             which
             others
             say
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             intending
             here
             to
             prescribe
             some
             other
             remedies
             for
             the
             curing
             or
             allaying
             of
             the
             vanities
             and
             miseries
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             subject
             to
             here
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             Moderation
             of
             mind
             and
             patience
             ,
             he
             first
             sets
             down
             the
             miseries
             and
             evils
             that
             men
             are
             subject
             to
             for
             want
             of
             these
             graces
             .
             And
             taking
             this
             to
             be
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             two
             several
             wayes
             understood
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             oppression
             ,
             or
             wealth
             gotten
             by
             oppression
             ,
             maketh
             not
             fools
             only
             but
             even
             wise
             men
             mad
             ,
             because
             when
             wise
             men
             turn
             oppressors
             ,
             finding
             how
             fast
             gain
             comes
             in
             thereby
             ,
             this
             maketh
             them
             excessively
             covetous
             ,
             and
             desperately
             wicked
             ;
             not
             caring
             by
             what
             unjust
             wayes
             they
             encrease
             their
             store
             ;
             like
             men
             void
             of
             all
             understanding
             ,
             yea
             like
             bruit
             beasts
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             how
             they
             mischief
             those
             that
             are
             under
             their
             power
             ;
             like
             frantick
             men
             they
             run
             the
             high
             way
             to
             ruine
             themselves
             and
             their
             posterity
             by
             their
             unjust
             courses
             and
             yet
             think
             the
             whilst
             thereby
             to
             establish
             themselves
             and
             their
             families
             ;
             
               and
               a
               gift
               destroyeth
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             corrupteth
             the
             heart
             ,
             See
             Deut.
             16.19
             .
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             when
             wise
             men
             see
             oppressors
             grow
             rich
             and
             great
             by
             oppression
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             the
             innocent
             and
             well-deserving
             oppressed
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             themselves
             are
             unjustly
             overborn
             and
             crushed
             ,
             this
             doth
             exceedingly
             discompose
             their
             spirits
             ,
             at
             least
             till
             they
             have
             recollected
             themselves
             ;
             it
             makes
             them
             murmure
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             rage
             and
             discontent
             ,
             to
             carry
             themselves
             many
             wayes
             very
             unseemly
             ;
             But
             if
             we
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             then
             the
             following
             clause
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             otherwise
             understood
             then
             of
             the
             fainting
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             justice
             perverted
             by
             bribery
             .
             But
             some
             would
             have
             the
             whole
             verse
             expressed
             by
             way
             of
             similitude
             ;
             As
             oppression
             maketh
             the
             wise
             man
             mad
             ,
             so
             a
             gift
             destroyeth
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             the
             intent
             of
             these
             words
             should
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             receive
             as
             much
             hurt
             by
             fraudulent
             gifts
             ,
             as
             by
             rapine
             and
             violence
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Better
               is
               the
               end
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               then
               the
               beginning
               thereof
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             that
             it
             is
             frequently
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             good
             to
             waite
             to
             see
             the
             issue
             of
             things
             ;
             as
             1.
             
             It
             is
             thus
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             the
             end
             thereof
             is
             better
             then
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             some
             would
             have
             this
             added
             with
             reference
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             vers
             .
             1.
             that
             
               the
               day
               of
               death
               is
               better
               then
               the
               day
               of
               ones
               birth
               :
            
             And
             so
             taking
             in
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               patient
               in
               spirit
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               the
               proud
               in
               spirit
               ,
            
             they
             make
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             verse
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             to
             die
             a
             desired
             death
             is
             best
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             to
             this
             is
             for
             men
             to
             bear
             patiently
             what
             ever
             befalls
             them
             here
             in
             this
             world
             :
             2.
             
             It
             is
             thus
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             reproofes
             (
             of
             which
             Solomon
             had
             spoken
             before
             vers
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             therefore
             divers
             learned
             Expositors
             conceive
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             added
             with
             particular
             respect
             to
             the
             words
             there
             :
             )
             Reproofes
             may
             be
             at
             first
             harsh
             and
             unpleasing
             to
             the
             parties
             reproved
             ,
             and
             the
             faithfull
             reprover
             may
             for
             a
             while
             suffer
             much
             thereby
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             like
             bitter
             Physick
             ,
             they
             often
             prove
             wholsome
             and
             medicinable
             to
             those
             that
             are
             reproved
             ,
             and
             yield
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             to
             the
             reprover
             .
             See
             Pro
             28.23
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               the
               patient
               in
               spirit
               is
               better
               ,
               then
               the
               proud
               in
               spirit
               ,
            
             if
             understood
             of
             patience
             in
             bearing
             reproofes
             ,
             doth
             well
             suite
             with
             this
             Exposition
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             thus
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             commendable
             wayes
             and
             endeavours
             of
             men
             ;
             The
             end
             there
             is
             better
             then
             the
             beginning
             both
             because
             perseverance
             is
             that
             which
             crownes
             every
             good
             action
             ;
             It
             
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             begin
             well
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             except
             men
             hold
             out
             unto
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             likewise
             because
             the
             beginnings
             in
             such
             cases
             may
             be
             difficult
             and
             painful
             ,
             and
             encountred
             with
             many
             discouragements
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             study
             of
             learning
             ,
             in
             all
             noble
             and
             vertuous
             enterprizes
             ,
             in
             the
             bearing
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             but
             then
             the
             end
             is
             fruitful
             and
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             makes
             abundant
             amends
             for
             all
             that
             was
             at
             first
             endured
             .
             But
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             Solomon
             in
             these
             words
             is
             to
             prescribe
             Moderation
             of
             minde
             and
             patience
             to
             men
             as
             the
             best
             remedies
             against
             those
             evils
             hinted
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             .
             As
             namely
             1.
             the
             madnesse
             of
             oppressors
             ;
             and
             2.
             the
             rage
             and
             fury
             of
             those
             that
             are
             oppressed
             :
             for
             1.
             whereas
             men
             that
             cannot
             contentedly
             rely
             upon
             Gods
             provision
             ,
             but
             resolving
             that
             they
             will
             enlarge
             and
             better
             their
             estates
             ,
             do
             thereupon
             fall
             to
             oppressing
             of
             others
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             consider
             the
             end
             and
             issue
             of
             things
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             gives
             but
             little
             to
             men
             at
             first
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             quietly
             waite
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             doth
             many
             times
             at
             last
             advance
             them
             to
             great
             estates
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             he
             doth
             alwayes
             severely
             punish
             oppressors
             ,
             and
             deliver
             those
             at
             last
             that
             are
             oppressed
             by
             them
             ,
             this
             would
             cure
             the
             madnesse
             of
             oppressors
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             moderate
             their
             greedy
             desires
             after
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             quietly
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             If
             men
             that
             are
             impatient
             because
             of
             oppressors
             ,
             would
             consider
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             alwayes
             order
             the
             confusions
             and
             miseries
             wherewith
             such
             men
             fill
             the
             world
             to
             end
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             poor
             oppressed
             people
             ,
             so
             that
             frequently
             oppressors
             do
             at
             last
             pay
             dearly
             for
             their
             cruelties
             ,
             and
             they
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             sowe
             in
             tears
             do
             reap
             in
             joy
             ,
             this
             would
             make
             men
             patient
             in
             times
             of
             greatest
             oppression
             ;
             and
             hereto
             agreeth
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             where
             in
             stead
             of
             saying
             ,
             
               and
               the
               patient
               in
               spirit
               is
               better
               then
               the
               hasty
               in
               spirit
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               and
               the
               patient
               in
               spirit
               is
               better
               then
               the
               proud
               in
               spirit
               ,
            
             because
             pride
             is
             the
             root
             whence
             all
             impatience
             doth
             spring
             ,
             both
             that
             when
             men
             cannot
             endure
             any
             wrong
             or
             injury
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             when
             men
             cannot
             stay
             Gods
             leasure
             ,
             nor
             quietly
             expect
             the
             issue
             of
             things
             ,
             but
             if
             all
             goes
             not
             with
             them
             presently
             according
             to
             their
             desires
             ,
             they
             will
             bribe
             or
             oppresse
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             other
             evil
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             can
             hope
             to
             bring
             about
             their
             purposes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Be
               not
               hasty
               in
               thy
               spirit
               to
               be
               angry
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             oppression
             and
             injustice
             that
             thou
             seest
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             because
             of
             any
             injuries
             that
             are
             done
             thee
             :
             or
             the
             prosperity
             of
             those
             that
             are
             oppressors
             and
             injurious
             ;
             
               for
               anger
               resteth
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               fools
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             angry
             persons
             are
             certainly
             fools
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             because
             such
             anger
             bereaves
             men
             of
             reason
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             behave
             themselves
             foolishly
             many
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             it
             is
             a
             sure
             evidence
             of
             fools
             ;
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Pro.
             14.17.29
             .
             &
             27
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             fools
             heart
             is
             the
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             place
             ,
             where
             anger
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             yea
             constantly
             dwelleth
             there
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             habit
             of
             anger
             abides
             there
             ,
             though
             the
             passions
             it
             puts
             men
             into
             may
             be
             transient
             and
             passe
             away
             ;
             the
             fool
             could
             not
             else
             at
             all
             times
             have
             it
             so
             ready
             at
             hand
             to
             enrage
             and
             inflame
             him
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             chiefely
             here
             intended
             ,
             yet
             withall
             this
             expression
             of
             angers
             resting
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             fools
             may
             besides
             imply
             ,
             that
             such
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             love
             and
             cherish
             and
             defend
             their
             anger
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             especially
             the
             long
             continuance
             of
             anger
             that
             proves
             men
             to
             be
             fools
             ,
             when
             they
             suffer
             the
             Sun
             to
             set
             upon
             their
             wrath
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             ,
             Eph.
             4.26
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Say
               not
               thou
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               the
               former
               dayes
               were
               better
               thou
               these
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Do
             not
             pretend
             this
             for
             thy
             impatience
             ?
             Do
             not
             vex
             and
             afflict
             thy self
             ,
             grumbling
             within
             thy self
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             repining
             and
             murmuring
             against
             God
             ,
             complaining
             continually
             ,
             that
             things
             went
             better
             and
             men
             were
             better
             formerly
             then
             now
             ;
             
               for
               thou
               doest
               not
               enquire
               wisely
               concerning
               this
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             act
             of
             most
             egregious
             folly
             to
             trouble
             thy self
             about
             this
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             the
             times
             that
             make
             men
             either
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             A
             good
             man
             will
             be
             good
             in
             the
             worst
             times
             ,
             as
             a
             rose
             will
             be
             a
             rose
             though
             it
             grow
             upon
             a
             dunghill
             ,
             and
             a
             wicked
             man
             would
             have
             been
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             had
             he
             lived
             in
             the
             best
             times
             .
             Mat.
             23.30.2
             .
             Because
             such
             querulous
             persons
             are
             usually
             wont
             to
             mind
             onely
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             present
             times
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             good
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             onely
             the
             good
             of
             former
             times
             and
             not
             the
             evil
             that
             did
             afflict
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             comparing
             of
             times
             together
             may
             be
             well
             charged
             with
             folly
             ;
             The
             world
             alwayes
             was
             and
             alwayes
             will
             be
             like
             it self
             ,
             full
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             all
             ages
             there
             have
             been
             sad
             complaints
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             their
             times
             :
             and
             thirdly
             and
             especially
             because
             God
             governs
             and
             orders
             all
             things
             in
             all
             times
             by
             his
             providence
             ,
             and
             men
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             God
             disposeth
             of
             all
             things
             for
             the
             best
             ;
             And
             therefore
             when
             things
             go
             ill
             in
             mens
             dayes
             ,
             for
             them
             to
             murmure
             ,
             not
             considering
             that
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             times
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             but
             to
             challenge
             God
             for
             not
             dispensing
             things
             aright
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             expostulation
             must
             needs
             proceed
             from
             intollerable
             foolish
             pride
             .
             As
             therefore
             it
             is
             unquestionable
             that
             some
             ages
             are
             worse
             then
             others
             both
             for
             the
             abundance
             of
             sins
             and
             manifold
             calamities
             ,
             so
             also
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             men
             may
             lawfully
             with
             Godly
             sorrow
             and
             holy
             zeal
             bewail
             the
             sins
             and
             judgements
             of
             the
             times
             wherein
             they
             live
             ;
             only
             they
             must
             not
             do
             it
             in
             a
             way
             of
             murmuring
             and
             impatience
             ,
             but
             leaving
             the
             government
             of
             all
             things
             to
             God
             ,
             must
             quietly
             submit
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             present
             times
             wherein
             they
             live
             ;
             and
             the
             worse
             the
             times
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             carefull
             they
             must
             be
             to
             walk
             holily
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             that
             their
             generation
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Wisdome
               is
               good
               with
               an
               inheritance
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             Solomon
             enters
             upon
             another
             remedy
             against
             the
             vanities
             and
             miseries
             ,
             whereto
             men
             are
             subject
             here
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             particularly
             against
             the
             vanity
             of
             riches
             ,
             or
             the
             vanity
             of
             murmuring
             against
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             present
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             wisdome
             ,
             whereof
             patience
             and
             moderation
             of
             minde
             is
             a
             part
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             necessary
             effect
             ;
             taking
             an
             occasion
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             seem
             ,
             to
             speak
             hereof
             from
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               for
               thou
               dost
               not
               enquire
               wisely
               concerning
               this
               ;
               wisdome
               is
               good
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               with
               an
               inheritance
            
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             understood
             comparatively
             .
             There
             is
             no
             question
             to
             be
             made
             but
             that
             wisdome
             is
             good
             without
             wealth
             ,
             or
             without
             an
             inheritanc●
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             mentioned
             here
             as
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             because
             the
             most
             stable
             riches
             )
             But
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             both
             are
             good
             ,
             but
             that
             wisdome
             doth
             the
             better
             ,
             when
             a
             wise
             man
             hath
             wealth
             too
             ,
             wisdome
             is
             then
             most
             profitable
             and
             beneficial
             both
             to
             a
             mans
             self
             ,
             and
             to
             others
             also
             ;
             wisdom
             without
             wealth
             is
             despised
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             9.16
             .
             
               the
               poor
               mans
               wisdome
               is
               despised
               and
               his
               words
               are
               not
               heard
            
             ;
             and
             wealth
             without
             wisdome
             doth
             hurt
             rather
             then
             good
             ;
             Both
             together
             do
             best
             of
             all
             ;
             
               and
               by
               it
               there
               is
               profit
               to
               them
               that
               set
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             
               wisdome
               with
               an
               inheritance
            
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             profit
             and
             advantage
             to
             men
             here
             in
             
             this
             life
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             14.24
             .
             And
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               to
               them
               that
               see
               the
               Sun
            
             is
             added
             to
             imply
             that
             it
             is
             but
             onely
             here
             in
             this
             world
             that
             riches
             yield
             any
             profit
             ;
             after
             this
             life
             there
             will
             be
             no
             need
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               For
               wisdome
               is
               a
               defence
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.11
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               wisdome
               is
               a
               shadow
            
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Numb
             .
             14.9
             .
             Psal
             .
             91.1
             .
             &
             121.5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               And
               money
               is
               a
               defence
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Pro.
             10.15
             .
             &
             .
             13.8
             .
             Both
             may
             defend
             a
             man
             from
             hunger
             ,
             thirst
             ,
             cold
             ,
             the
             injuries
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             evils
             ,
             whereto
             men
             are
             liable
             ;
             
               but
               the
               excellency
               of
               knowledge
               is
               ,
               that
               wisdome
               giveth
               life
               to
               them
               that
               have
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             true
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             is
             alwayes
             joyned
             with
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             meanes
             of
             bringing
             men
             to
             live
             a
             true
             spirituall
             life
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             eternally
             with
             God
             in
             heaven
             ;
             which
             money
             can
             never
             do
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             chiefely
             intended
             ;
             Yet
             withall
             understanding
             by
             wisdome
             ,
             prudence
             and
             discretion
             ,
             under
             which
             moderation
             of
             mind
             and
             patience
             may
             also
             be
             included
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             true
             that
             wisdome
             doth
             many
             times
             conduce
             more
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             mens
             lives
             ,
             and
             the
             lengthening
             out
             of
             their
             dayes
             ,
             then
             riches
             can
             doe
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Pro.
             3.2
             ,
             18.
             
             &
             4.22
             .
             Nay
             many
             times
             riches
             doe
             bring
             men
             into
             dangers
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             wisdome
             delivers
             them
             ;
             at
             least
             it
             teacheth
             men
             to
             be
             patient
             and
             contented
             ,
             and
             so
             preserves
             their
             hearts
             in
             peace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             even
             when
             evils
             are
             unavoydable
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             surest
             remedy
             and
             defence
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             money
             can
             never
             doe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Consider
               the
               work
               of
               God
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             prescribed
             as
             another
             branch
             of
             that
             wisdome
             ,
             whereby
             men
             may
             be
             inabled
             not
             to
             be
             overmuch
             disquieted
             with
             the
             confusions
             and
             distempers
             which
             they
             see
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             )
             and
             that
             is
             an
             humble
             acquiescency
             ,
             when
             things
             goe
             so
             ill
             ,
             in
             the
             good
             providence
             of
             God.
             I
             know
             that
             some
             understand
             this
             first
             clause
             more
             generally
             ,
             of
             mens
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             various
             works
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             both
             in
             times
             of
             prosperity
             and
             times
             of
             adversity
             ,
             that
             accordingly
             they
             might
             conforme
             thereto
             either
             in
             joy
             or
             sorrow
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               In
               the
               day
               of
               prosperity
               be
               joyfull
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             following
             clause
             here
             makes
             it
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             speakes
             here
             only
             of
             considering
             the
             work
             of
             God
             in
             bad
             times
             :
             Having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             prescribed
             wisdome
             (
             or
             
               wisdome
               with
               an
               inheritance
            
             )
             as
             a
             defence
             against
             oppression
             and
             violence
             ,
             and
             other
             evills
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             complaine
             of
             the
             dayes
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             as
             evill
             times
             ;
             because
             such
             may
             be
             the
             evill
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             such
             in
             particular
             the
             over-bearing
             prevalency
             of
             oppression
             and
             violence
             therein
             ,
             that
             no
             wisdome
             of
             man
             can
             secure
             them
             therein
             ,
             or
             remedy
             those
             things
             that
             are
             therein
             evill
             ,
             therefore
             he
             directs
             here
             to
             another
             act
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             all
             the
             surest
             remedy
             in
             evill
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             quietly
             and
             contentedly
             to
             submit
             to
             Gods
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
             
               Consider
               the
               work
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             take
             notice
             and
             diligently
             consider
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             times
             all
             things
             are
             ordered
             by
             the
             all-ruling
             providence
             of
             God
             ;
             when
             thou
             seest
             the
             greatest
             oppression
             and
             confusion
             amongst
             men
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             murmuring
             ,
             remember
             that
             how
             crosse
             and
             crooked
             soever
             things
             seeme
             to
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             thus
             ordered
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             works
             are
             alwayes
             perfect
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Deut.
             32.4
             .
             )
             neither
             can
             any
             thing
             therefore
             be
             better
             done
             ,
             then
             as
             he
             doth
             it
             ;
             Even
             by
             crooked
             things
             God
             can
             work
             out
             that
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             much
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             quietly
             to
             stoop
             and
             
             submit
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             content
             with
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             ,
             though
             we
             understand
             not
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             to
             be
             sure
             we
             cannot
             alter
             nor
             mend
             that
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             have
             done
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             which
             followeth
             ;
             
               For
               who
               can
               make
               that
               straight
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               crooked
               ?
            
             namely
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             change
             or
             rectifie
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             apprehends
             to
             be
             crooked
             or
             amisse
             ,
             either
             in
             things
             naturall
             ,
             or
             in
             civill
             affaires
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             morall
             actions
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             be
             and
             are
             best
             as
             God
             would
             have
             them
             :
             Only
             we
             must
             still
             remember
             that
             God
             makes
             not
             the
             wayes
             and
             conversation
             of
             men
             to
             be
             crooked
             and
             perverse
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             withdrawing
             his
             grace
             from
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             leaving
             them
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             swinge
             of
             their
             own
             corrupt
             hearts
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               In
               the
               day
               of
               prosperity
               be
               joyfull
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Enjoy
             comfortably
             the
             good
             blessings
             that
             God
             is
             then
             pleased
             to
             afford
             thee
             ,
             and
             with
             thankfulnesse
             cheare
             and
             delight
             thy selfe
             therein
             ;
             that
             so
             being
             refreshed
             with
             the
             sweetnesse
             thereof
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             the
             better
             endure
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             any
             affliction
             that
             may
             afterward
             follow
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Job
             ,
             chap.
             2.10
             .
             
               What
               ?
               shall
               we
               receive
               good
               at
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               we
               not
               receive
               evill
               ?
            
          
           
             
               But
               in
               the
               day
               of
               adversity
               consider
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             just
             Judge
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             whose
             work
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             seeme
             crooked
             to
             thee
             ,
             yet
             thou
             canst
             not
             alter
             nor
             mend
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             chiefely
             intended
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             also
             include
             whatever
             may
             tend
             to
             keep
             Gods
             children
             from
             fainting
             under
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             from
             murmuring
             against
             the
             good
             hand
             of
             God
             therein
             :
             as
             that
             we
             should
             consider
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             not
             wont
             alwayes
             to
             afflict
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             we
             know
             not
             how
             soone
             God
             may
             send
             us
             better
             dayes
             .
             2.
             
             What
             prosperity
             God
             hath
             formerly
             afforded
             us
             .
             3.
             
             To
             what
             end
             God
             bath
             brought
             these
             afflictions
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             issue
             they
             tend
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             reap
             that
             benefit
             by
             them
             that
             God
             intends
             us
             ;
             and
             4.
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             behave
             our selves
             under
             the
             afflicting
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             great
             heed
             to
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             by
             murmuring
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             extricate
             our selves
             out
             of
             our
             troubles
             in
             any
             sinfull
             way
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             undecent
             and
             unbeseeming
             carriage
             of
             our selves
             ,
             provoke
             God
             to
             further
             displeasure
             against
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             carry
             our selves
             wisely
             and
             meekly
             in
             the
             day
             of
             adversity
             .
          
           
             
               God
               also
               hath
               set
               the
               one
               over
               against
               the
               other
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             established
             an
             intercourse
             and
             vicissitude
             of
             prosperity
             and
             adversity
             in
             the
             lives
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             one
             opposite
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             one
             might
             allay
             the
             other
             ,
             having
             respect
             therein
             to
             the
             frailty
             of
             man
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             spirituall
             good
             of
             his
             faithfull
             servants
             in
             particular
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             the
             times
             and
             seasons
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             God
             hath
             setled
             an
             intercourse
             of
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             winter
             and
             summer
             ,
             
               one
               over
               against
               the
               other
            
             ;
             and
             as
             in
             a
             paire
             of
             scales
             ,
             when
             the
             balance
             stands
             in
             aequilibrio
             ,
             not
             turning
             the
             one
             way
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             weights
             in
             the
             one
             scale
             doe
             fully
             poise
             and
             answer
             the
             wares
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             Lord
             usually
             measure
             out
             unto
             men
             dayes
             of
             comfort
             and
             dayes
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             prosperity
             and
             adversity
             ,
             proportioning
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             And
             why
             doth
             God
             doe
             this
             ?
             That
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               To
               the
               end
               that
               man
               should
               find
               nothing
               after
               him
            
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             as
             1.
             that
             God
             doth
             so
             intermingle
             good
             and
             evill
             dayes
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             may
             be
             able
             to
             
             find
             out
             or
             foresee
             what
             will
             afterwards
             be
             ,
             that
             by
             discerning
             the
             footsteps
             of
             Gods
             former
             proceedings
             ,
             men
             may
             not
             be
             able
             to
             inferre
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             thus
             or
             thus
             God
             will
             hereafter
             doe
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             discovering
             hereby
             ,
             how
             unsearchable
             Gods
             counsels
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             unable
             they
             are
             to
             search
             into
             the
             reasons
             of
             his
             present
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             how
             impossible
             it
             is
             that
             they
             should
             by
             any
             care
             or
             providence
             of
             theirs
             prevent
             that
             which
             they
             cannot
             foresee
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             things
             must
             be
             as
             he
             hath
             determined
             ,
             what
             ever
             they
             desire
             ,
             resolve
             ,
             or
             endeavour
             ,
             they
             may
             learne
             quietly
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             all
             the
             changes
             that
             befall
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             that
             God
             doth
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             likewise
             to
             walk
             humbly
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             his
             all-ruling
             power
             ,
             waiting
             and
             depending
             upon
             him
             in
             all
             conditions
             whatever
             ,
             not
             being
             puffed
             up
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             remembring
             that
             they
             may
             soone
             come
             to
             be
             in
             an
             afflicted
             estate
             ,
             nor
             yet
             fainting
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             adversity
             ,
             as
             considering
             that
             God
             may
             soone
             turne
             their
             sorrow
             into
             joy
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             thus
             temper
             the
             changes
             of
             prosperity
             and
             adversity
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             no
             man
             should
             come
             after
             God
             ,
             and
             find
             any
             thing
             in
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             done
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             have
             mended
             ,
             and
             have
             ordered
             better
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             his
             own
             advantage
             ,
             then
             as
             God
             hath
             ordered
             it
             ,
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             superfluous
             ,
             defective
             ,
             or
             irregular
             in
             any
             work
             of
             his
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             may
             justly
             complain
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             observing
             how
             God
             doth
             with
             infinite
             wisdome
             and
             fatherly
             goodnesse
             dispose
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             they
             may
             acknowledge
             every
             thing
             to
             be
             best
             that
             God
             doth
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             without
             any
             fretting
             or
             discontent
             against
             God
             ,
             quietly
             submit
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             rest
             contentedly
             in
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               All
               things
               have
               I
               seen
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               vanity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             All
             these
             things
             before
             mentioned
             concerning
             the
             strange
             and
             secret
             proceedings
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             I
             have
             observed
             to
             be
             so
             by
             mine
             own
             experience
             in
             the
             time
             of
             my
             vain
             short
             life
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             chap.
             6.12
             .
             yet
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             Solomon
             expresseth
             this
             in
             such
             generall
             tearms
             ,
             
               All
               things
               have
               I
               seen
            
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             indeed
             nothing
             that
             could
             be
             knowne
             by
             the
             reason
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             attained
             the
             knowledge
             and
             observation
             thereof
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             needs
             have
             experience
             of
             those
             things
             before
             mentioned
             concerning
             the
             seeming
             strange
             dispensations
             of
             divine
             providence
             ;
             one
             particular
             instance
             whereof
             he
             addes
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ;
             
               There
               is
               a
               just
               man
               that
               perisheth
               in
               his
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             oppressed
             and
             sometimes
             brought
             to
             an
             untimely
             end
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             he
             is
             a
             truly
             righteous
             man
             ,
             yea
             it
             may
             be
             even
             because
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             ;
             
               and
               there
               is
               a
               wicked
               man
               that
               prolongeth
               his
               life
               in
               his
               wickednesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             is
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             yea
             it
             may
             be
             by
             meanes
             of
             his
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Be
               not
               righteous
               over-much
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             learned
             Expositors
             conceive
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             ,
             having
             layd
             down
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             his
             Observation
             concerning
             the
             sad
             sufferings
             that
             many
             times
             befall
             the
             righteous
             ,
             whilst
             wicked
             men
             flourish
             and
             prolong
             their
             dayes
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             doth
             here
             in
             this
             verse
             tell
             us
             in
             the
             first
             place
             what
             the
             judgement
             of
             corrupt
             Reason
             is
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             advice
             is
             ,
             which
             naturall
             and
             carnal
             men
             would
             give
             for
             the
             avoyding
             of
             this
             inconvenience
             ,
             tending
             to
             a
             politick
             indifferency
             and
             neutrality
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             religion
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
             
               Be
               not
               righttous
               over-much
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Seeing
             righteousnesse
             doth
             thus
             expose
             men
             to
             danger
             ;
             be
             not
             so
             forward
             and
             precise
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             piety
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
             as
             many
             men
             are
             ,
             be
             discreet
             and
             wary
             ,
             and
             stand
             not
             alwayes
             so
             strictly
             and
             inflexibly
             upon
             grounds
             of
             conscience
             and
             justice
             ,
             but
             that
             thou
             mayest
             ,
             as
             occasion
             serves
             ,
             for
             thine
             own
             safety
             and
             advantage
             ,
             remit
             a
             little
             of
             thy
             strictnesse
             ,
             and
             comply
             with
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             thine
             own
             necessary
             interests
             ;
             
               Neither
               make
               thy selfe
               over-wise
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             not
             too
             nice
             and
             scrupulous
             ,
             make
             not
             thy selfe
             wiser
             then
             other
             men
             ,
             by
             refusing
             to
             doe
             as
             others
             doe
             ;
             
               why
               shouldest
               thou
               destroy
               thy selfe
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             why
             shouldest
             thou
             unnecessarily
             expose
             thy selfe
             to
             so
             great
             danger
             ,
             as
             many
             men
             by
             such
             needlesse
             precisenesse
             doe
             often
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             ?
             But
             the
             generall
             current
             of
             Expositors
             goe
             another
             way
             ,
             taking
             this
             to
             be
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             the
             pen
             of
             Solomon
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             seemes
             very
             unsafe
             where
             Solomon
             goeth
             on
             in
             one
             continued
             tenor
             of
             prescribing
             directions
             to
             men
             for
             the
             well-ordering
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             to
             make
             any
             one
             passage
             therein
             to
             be
             spoken
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             person
             of
             carnall
             men
             ,
             unlesse
             Solomon
             himselfe
             doe
             give
             some
             hint
             unto
             us
             ,
             either
             by
             some
             censure
             that
             he
             afterwards
             passeth
             thereon
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             so
             understood
             ;
             or
             unlesse
             the
             words
             will
             not
             beare
             any
             other
             interpretation
             .
             Now
             here
             nothing
             can
             be
             alledged
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             may
             be
             severall
             wayes
             understood
             as
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             the
             pen
             of
             Solomon
             ;
             as
             1.
             that
             men
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             being
             so
             over-righteous
             and
             over-wise
             ,
             as
             to
             murmure
             against
             ,
             and
             to
             question
             the
             justice
             of
             any
             such
             dispensations
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             as
             that
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             when
             the
             wicked
             live
             long
             in
             a
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             and
             the
             righteous
             are
             sorely
             afflicted
             and
             soone
             cut
             off
             ;
             they
             may
             well
             be
             judged
             
               righteous
               over-much
            
             ,
             that
             will
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             more
             righteous
             then
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             over-wise
             ,
             that
             will
             apprehend
             that
             they
             could
             order
             things
             better
             then
             as
             God
             hath
             ordered
             them
             ;
             And
             by
             such
             bold
             searching
             into
             the
             secret
             and
             incomprehensible
             counsels
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             take
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             provoke
             God
             to
             destroy
             them
             :
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             not
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             an
             over-weening
             opinion
             of
             their
             own
             wisdome
             ,
             be
             over-rigid
             in
             being
             inquisitive
             into
             the
             faults
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             censuring
             and
             judging
             others
             ,
             or
             in
             prosecuting
             the
             Law
             against
             them
             ;
             Extreame
             justice
             may
             be
             extreame
             injustice
             ;
             And
             they
             that
             will
             therefore
             stand
             alwayes
             upon
             such
             strict
             tearms
             of
             justice
             ,
             as
             never
             to
             remit
             in
             the
             least
             of
             their
             right
             ,
             nor
             wink
             at
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             amisse
             ,
             but
             think
             to
             correct
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             mend
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             as
             it
             should
             be
             ;
             or
             alwayes
             to
             urge
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             more
             severe
             in
             punishing
             offences
             ,
             then
             either
             reason
             or
             equity
             requires
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             counted
             over-wise
             ,
             and
             
               righteous
               over-much
            
             :
             And
             to
             these
             it
             may
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             
               Why
               shouldest
               thou
               destroy
               thy selfe
            
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             by
             this
             meanes
             men
             doe
             usually
             expose
             themselves
             to
             the
             envy
             and
             hatred
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             times
             bring
             themselves
             to
             some
             miserable
             end
             .
             Or
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             being
             too
             highly
             conceited
             of
             their
             own
             righteousnesse
             or
             wisdome
             ;
             They
             that
             are
             ready
             in
             a
             vaine
             way
             of
             ostentation
             to
             vaunt
             and
             brag
             of
             their
             own
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             despise
             others
             in
             comparison
             of
             themselves
             ;
             or
             that
             will
             think
             to
             be
             justified
             before
             God
             by
             their
             own
             righteousnesse
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             be
             over-wise
             ,
             and
             
               righteous
               over-much
            
             ;
             and
             are
             indeed
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             him
             that
             resists
             the
             proud
             ,
             Jam.
             4.6
             .
             Or
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             beware
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             out
             of
             an
             over-weening
             conceit
             of
             their
             own
             judgement
             ,
             make
             more
             sinnes
             and
             more
             duties
             ,
             then
             God
             hath
             made
             in
             his
             word
             ;
             for
             as
             they
             are
             over-wise
             ,
             that
             are
             
             wise
             
               above
               that
               which
               is
               written
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.6
             .
             so
             they
             are
             
               righteous
               over-much
            
             ,
             that
             will
             needs
             be
             righteous
             above
             the
             written
             rule
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             by
             which
             meanes
             men
             may
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             zeale
             ,
             be
             unjust
             and
             cruel
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             piety
             ,
             they
             may
             fall
             into
             superstition
             .
             In
             conforming
             to
             the
             righteousnesse
             and
             holinesse
             enjoyned
             in
             Gods
             word
             ,
             men
             cannot
             be
             too
             strict
             and
             precise
             ;
             But
             when
             men
             out
             of
             an
             opiniative
             confidence
             in
             their
             own
             judgement
             ,
             shall
             be
             violently
             bent
             upon
             the
             doing
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             they
             are
             no
             way
             bound
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             shall
             scruple
             that
             which
             the
             word
             of
             God
             doth
             no
             where
             forbid
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             doe
             it
             conscientiously
             ,
             and
             upon
             opinion
             of
             duty
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             over-wise
             ,
             and
             
               righteous
               over-much
            
             .
             That
             which
             therefore
             Solomon
             here
             enjoynes
             Gods
             people
             ,
             is
             a
             prudent
             and
             pious
             moderation
             of
             their
             behaviour
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             wise
             unto
             sobriety
             ,
             not
             resting
             too
             much
             upon
             their
             own
             understanding
             and
             judgement
             ,
             but
             advising
             with
             others
             ,
             Rom.
             12.3
             .
             and
             that
             they
             should
             temper
             their
             zeale
             with
             godly
             wisdome
             and
             prudence
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Phil.
             4.5
             .
             
               Let
               your
               moderation
               be
               known
               unto
               all
               men
            
             ;
             And
             the
             reason
             whereby
             this
             is
             pressed
             is
             ,
             lest
             by
             doing
             otherwise
             men
             should
             involve
             themselves
             in
             desperate
             dangers
             ;
             as
             by
             such
             courses
             men
             often
             doe
             ;
             
               Why
               shouldest
               thou
               destroy
               thy selfe
            
             ?
             And
             this
             seemes
             to
             be
             inferred
             from
             that
             which
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             that
             seeing
             just
             men
             doe
             often
             perish
             in
             their
             righteousnesse
             ,
             it
             is
             extreame
             madnesse
             by
             affecting
             a
             righteousnesse
             above
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             enjoyned
             ,
             causelessly
             to
             expose
             our selves
             to
             destroying
             troubles
             and
             perills
             .
             Now
             this
             last
             Exposition
             seemeth
             to
             me
             the
             best
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             which
             is
             added
             by
             way
             of
             opposition
             hereto
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Be
               not
               over-much
               wicked
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             running
             on
             impenitently
             in
             wayes
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             so
             continually
             adding
             sin
             unto
             sin
             ,
             or
             by
             giving
             up
             our selves
             to
             any
             grosse
             enormities
             ,
             to
             any
             excesse
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             boldnesse
             and
             impudency
             in
             sinning
             great
             and
             presumptuous
             sinnes
             .
             But
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             so
             understand
             this
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             allowance
             hereby
             given
             to
             some
             lesse
             degrees
             of
             wickednesse
             ;
             for
             all
             wickednesse
             is
             abominable
             before
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             wicked
             ,
             is
             
               over-much
               wicked
            
             ;
             Only
             having
             fore-warned
             men
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             of
             being
             
               righteous
               over-much
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             putting
             themselves
             upon
             any
             duty
             above
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             enjoyned
             them
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             here
             he
             addes
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             men
             must
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             avoyding
             this
             ,
             run
             into
             another
             extremity
             ,
             of
             slighting
             all
             strictnesse
             of
             conversation
             prescribed
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             laying
             the
             raines
             upon
             the
             neek
             of
             their
             lusts
             ,
             to
             commit
             sin
             with
             greedinesse
             .
             And
             this
             likewise
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             inferred
             from
             that
             which
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             concerning
             wicked
             mens
             prolonging
             their
             dayes
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             not
             from
             thence
             encourage
             themselves
             to
             grow
             impudently
             wicked
             ;
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Neither
               be
               thou
               foolish
            
             ;
             either
             the
             word
             
               over
               much
            
             is
             here
             againe
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             is
             the
             same
             as
             in
             the
             foregoing
             clause
             ,
             that
             as
             men
             must
             not
             be
             so
             over-wise
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             duties
             and
             sinnes
             where
             God
             hath
             made
             none
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             not
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             be
             so
             extreamly
             foolish
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             mind
             at
             all
             what
             God
             enjoynes
             or
             forbids
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             scruple
             of
             conscience
             to
             break
             out
             into
             all
             licentiousnesse
             and
             loosenesse
             of
             life
             ;
             because
             hereby
             they
             must
             needs
             provoke
             God
             to
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             draw
             downe
             Gods
             judgements
             upon
             them
             ;
             
             which
             is
             chiefely
             intended
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               Why
               shouldest
               thou
               dye
               before
               thy
               time
               ?
            
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               not
               in
               thy
               time
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             why
             shouldest
             thou
             provoke
             God
             to
             cut
             thee
             off
             by
             an
             untimely
             death
             ?
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Job
             16.32
             .
             &
             22.16
             .
             Psal
             .
             55.23
             .
             &
             Pro.
             10.27
             .
             Though
             indeed
             this
             may
             also
             include
             wicked
             mens
             exposing
             themselves
             to
             an
             untimely
             end
             ,
             by
             being
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             by
             wasting
             and
             consuming
             their
             own
             bodies
             with
             their
             wayes
             of
             luxury
             and
             wickednesse
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             added
             to
             imply
             the
             folly
             of
             mens
             encouraging
             themselves
             in
             wickednesse
             ,
             from
             that
             mentioned
             ver
             .
             15.
             that
             such
             men
             do
             often
             prolong
             their
             lives
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             quite
             contrary
             wickednesse
             doth
             usually
             cut
             short
             their
             dayes
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             full
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             But
             yet
             as
             there
             are
             other
             different
             expositions
             given
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             They
             that
             take
             that
             to
             be
             delivered
             as
             the
             judgement
             of
             carnall
             reason
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             not
             be
             so
             strictly
             religious
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             expose
             themselves
             to
             danger
             ,
             do
             take
             this
             to
             be
             the
             contrary
             advice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             implying
             that
             to
             goe
             about
             thus
             to
             temper
             and
             qualifie
             righteousness
             and
             wisdome
             with
             carnal
             policy
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             indeed
             
               wicked
               over-much
            
             ,
             &
             grosse
             folly
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             expose
             men
             to
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             death
             ,
             yea
             to
             an
             untimely
             and
             unseasonable
             death
             .
             2.
             
             They
             that
             understand
             that
             of
             being
             so
             overwise
             ,
             and
             overjust
             ,
             as
             to
             question
             the
             wisdome
             and
             justice
             of
             the
             dispensation
             of
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             they
             accordingly
             conceive
             that
             here
             Solomon
             affirms
             ,
             that
             for
             men
             to
             be
             thus
             arrogantly
             bold
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             cannot
             satisfie
             their
             own
             carnall
             reason
             herein
             ,
             therefore
             to
             deny
             or
             slight
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ▪
             and
             so
             to
             grow
             loose
             and
             profane
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             is
             indeed
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             provoke
             God
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             dayes
             .
             3.
             
             They
             that
             take
             that
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             being
             overjust
             and
             wise
             in
             censuring
             and
             judging
             and
             prosecuting
             the
             Law
             against
             others
             ,
             they
             hold
             that
             here
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             men
             are
             advised
             not
             hereupon
             to
             cast
             off
             all
             care
             of
             reproving
             and
             punishing
             those
             that
             do
             offend
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             all
             to
             do
             what
             they
             please
             themselves
             :
             and
             4.
             
             They
             that
             understand
             that
             of
             mens
             having
             an
             over-high
             conceit
             of
             their
             own
             righteousnesse
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             here
             an
             other
             extremity
             is
             forbidden
             :
             namely
             ,
             that
             men
             ,
             should
             not
             make
             themselves
             worse
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             nor
             be
             over-base
             and
             wicked
             and
             foolish
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             as
             by
             being
             over
             ready
             to
             judge
             all
             that
             they
             do
             to
             be
             foolishly
             and
             wickedly
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             aggravate
             their
             sins
             above
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             as
             by
             being
             prone
             ever
             and
             anon
             causelesly
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             quenched
             God
             ;
             spirit
             ,
             and
             committed
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             excluded
             from
             all
             hope
             of
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               It
               is
               good
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               take
               hold
               of
               this
               ,
               yea
               ,
               also
               from
               this
               withdraw
               not
               thine
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             observe
             this
             doctrine
             withall
             possible
             care
             and
             zeal
             ,
             not
             being
             slack
             in
             a
             businesse
             of
             such
             weight
             nor
             declining
             from
             it
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             hold
             and
             keep
             constantly
             to
             this
             golden
             mean
             prescribed
             in
             the
             two
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             walking
             accurately
             by
             line
             and
             by
             rule
             ,
             and
             not
             turning
             aside
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             to
             the
             left
             and
             so
             neither
             to
             be
             over-righteous
             and
             over-wise
             ,
             nor
             over-wicked
             and
             foolish
             ,
             but
             to
             labour
             after
             righteousnesse
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             to
             avoid
             such
             extreams
             ;
             yea
             this
             men
             should
             do
             constantly
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             what
             ever
             befals
             them
             ;
             Some
             I
             know
             do
             refer
             this
             to
             that
             
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             that
             which
             we
             should
             take
             hold
             of
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             we
             should
             not
             withdraw
             our
             hand
             .
             But
             according
             to
             our
             Translation
             that
             is
             added
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             this
             precept
             ,
             
               for
               he
               that
               feareth
               God
               shall
               come
               forth
               of
               them
               all
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             will
             be
             carefull
             to
             keep
             close
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             not
             run
             into
             any
             of
             these
             extreams
             ,
             and
             consequently
             shall
             not
             fall
             into
             any
             of
             those
             miseries
             before
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             which
             those
             extreams
             do
             bring
             men
             into
             .
             And
             though
             his
             righteousnesse
             may
             seem
             to
             expose
             him
             for
             a
             time
             to
             many
             troubles
             and
             dangers
             ,
             yet
             he
             shall
             at
             last
             have
             an
             happy
             issue
             out
             of
             all
             such
             tryals
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               Wisdom
               strengtheneth
               the
               wise
               ,
               more
               then
               ten
               mighty
               men
               which
               are
               in
               the
               city
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             many
             mighty
             men
             ,
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Gen.
             31.7
             .
             and
             by
             
               mighty
               men
            
             is
             meant
             gallant
             souldiers
             ,
             or
             wise
             and
             valiant
             Captains
             and
             Commanders
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             defence
             of
             a
             city
             is
             committed
             .
             And
             so
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             wisdome
             whereby
             men
             observe
             that
             holy
             mean
             and
             moderation
             before
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             avoid
             the
             extreams
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             will
             better
             defend
             a
             man
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             evils
             whereto
             men
             by
             such
             extreames
             doe
             expose
             themselves
             ,
             or
             from
             those
             evils
             mentioned
             before
             vers
             .
             15.
             which
             even
             the
             righteous
             do
             sometimes
             undergo
             ,
             then
             such
             mighty
             men
             can
             defend
             a
             city
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             against
             the
             assaults
             of
             an
             enemy
             :
             and
             that
             because
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             angels
             will
             be
             to
             such
             as
             a
             wall
             of
             fire
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             them
             invincible
             ,
             which
             no
             city
             can
             possibly
             be
             ,
             yea
             many
             other
             wayes
             wisdome
             is
             a
             great
             defence
             to
             men
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Pro.
             16.32
             .
             and
             21.22
             .
             and
             24.5
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Expositors
             do
             understand
             this
             somewhat
             otherwise
             ,
             namely
             that
             the
             wisdome
             of
             keeping
             a
             mean
             and
             avoiding
             the
             forementioned
             extreames
             will
             better
             support
             and
             deliver
             a
             man
             from
             dangers
             ,
             then
             many
             great
             and
             potent
             friends
             in
             Court
             or
             City
             can
             possibly
             do
             .
             But
             the
             former
             Exposition
             is
             me
             thinks
             the
             clearest
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             20.
             
             
               For
               there
               is
               not
               a
               just
               man
               upon
               earth
               ,
               that
               doth
               good
               and
               sinneth
               not
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             never
             sinneth
             ;
             It
             is
             onely
             in
             heaven
             that
             the
             righteous
             shall
             live
             without
             all
             sin
             ;
             Some
             also
             extend
             this
             farther
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               not
               a
               just
               man
               upon
               earth
               ,
               that
               doth
               good
               and
               sinneth
               not
               ,
            
             even
             in
             the
             good
             that
             he
             doth
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             imperfection
             of
             his
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             But
             how
             is
             this
             inferred
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             as
             the
             particle
             (
             for
             )
             sheweth
             it
             is
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             1.
             by
             way
             of
             explaining
             that
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             wisdome
             doth
             indeed
             exceedingly
             strengthen
             a
             man
             ,
             though
             withall
             we
             must
             know
             there
             is
             no
             man
             but
             doth
             sometimes
             out
             of
             frailty
             offend
             ;
             or
             rather
             by
             way
             of
             giving
             a
             reason
             why
             men
             should
             endeavour
             to
             strengthen
             themselves
             by
             wisdome
             ,
             namely
             because
             the
             justest
             man
             that
             lives
             is
             sometimes
             overtaken
             with
             sin
             ,
             which
             may
             expose
             him
             to
             danger
             ;
             if
             he
             have
             not
             this
             spiritual
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             may
             be
             done
             to
             prevent
             offence
             ,
             and
             to
             behave
             himself
             prudently
             ,
             in
             a
             fair
             accommodation
             of
             himself
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               Also
               take
               no
               heed
               unto
               all
               words
               that
               are
               spoken
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Charity
             and
             meeknesse
             in
             passing
             by
             the
             injuries
             of
             others
             is
             here
             prescribed
             ,
             under
             that
             one
             particular
             instance
             of
             the
             injuries
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             wherein
             offence
             is
             most
             frequently
             given
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             a
             principal
             act
             of
             that
             true
             wisdom
             ,
             whereby
             mens
             lives
             may
             be
             made
             the
             more
             
             comfortable
             and
             happy
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             withall
             this
             exhortation
             seems
             to
             be
             inferred
             from
             the
             foregoing
             sentence
             vers
             .
             20.
             that
             seeing
             the
             best
             men
             that
             are
             do
             sometimes
             sin
             ,
             therefore
             men
             should
             bear
             with
             those
             that
             offend
             .
             And
             there
             are
             three
             particular
             directions
             included
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Also
               take
               no
               heed
               unto
               all
               words
               that
               are
               spoken
               ,
               lest
               thou
               hear
               thy
               servant
               curse
               thee
               :
            
             1.
             that
             men
             should
             not
             be
             over-ready
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             all
             the
             evil
             reports
             that
             are
             brought
             to
             them
             of
             others
             ,
             lest
             God
             should
             punish
             them
             for
             this
             ,
             by
             suffering
             others
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             their
             own
             servants
             ,
             to
             curse
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             not
             be
             curious
             and
             eager
             to
             know
             what
             others
             say
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             closely
             to
             stand
             listening
             and
             hearkening
             what
             others
             speak
             ,
             lest
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             discontent
             ,
             they
             happen
             to
             hear
             base
             and
             abject
             men
             ,
             perhaps
             their
             own
             servants
             ,
             reproaching
             and
             speaking
             evil
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             not
             mind
             the
             evil
             speeches
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             passe
             them
             by
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             heard
             them
             not
             ;
             at
             least
             they
             should
             not
             so
             far
             lay
             them
             to
             heart
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             troubled
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             ever
             thinking
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             plot
             to
             be
             revenged
             on
             those
             that
             speak
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             those
             may
             do
             this
             ,
             against
             whom
             men
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             be
             enraged
             ,
             whereas
             in
             truth
             their
             ill
             words
             are
             least
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             their
             own
             servants
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               For
               oftentimes
               also
               thine
               own
               heart
               knoweth
               ,
               that
               thou
               thy self
               hast
               cursed
               others
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             reproached
             and
             spoken
             evil
             of
             others
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             thou
             wouldst
             have
             others
             to
             bear
             with
             thine
             infirmities
             ,
             so
             resolve
             thou
             to
             bear
             with
             the
             infirmities
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               All
               this
               have
               I
               proved
               by
               wisdome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Solomons
             drift
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verse
             is
             from
             his
             own
             proof
             and
             experience
             ,
             first
             to
             assert
             the
             certainty
             of
             those
             precepts
             he
             had
             hitherto
             given
             for
             the
             remedying
             of
             those
             vanities
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             whereto
             men
             are
             subject
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             concerning
             the
             singular
             protection
             ,
             which
             wisdom
             affords
             to
             men
             against
             their
             own
             corruptions
             ,
             &
             the
             dangers
             ensuing
             thereupon
             ;
             and
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             difficulty
             of
             attaining
             this
             wisdom
             ,
             thereby
             to
             teach
             men
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             over
             ready
             to
             think
             upon
             some
             progresse
             they
             have
             made
             in
             their
             endeavours
             after
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             as
             much
             as
             is
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             &
             that
             because
             the
             more
             they
             know
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             will
             discover
             their
             want
             of
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             yet
             withall
             to
             content
             themselves
             with
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             is
             attainable
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             aspire
             after
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             above
             their
             reach
             .
             
               All
               this
               have
               I
               proved
               by
               wisdome
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             that
             wisdome
             which
             God
             was
             pleased
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             measure
             to
             confer
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             wherein
             I
             laboured
             by
             all
             possible
             means
             dayly
             to
             grow
             and
             increase
             :
             I
             did
             experimentally
             find
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             that
             which
             I
             have
             hitherto
             taught
             ,
             either
             concerning
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             or
             concerning
             the
             means
             prescribed
             ,
             whereby
             men
             may
             come
             to
             live
             with
             as
             much
             comfort
             and
             content
             ,
             as
             is
             attainable
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             much
             vanity
             ;
             or
             particularly
             concerning
             the
             great
             advantage
             which
             true
             wisdom
             yields
             to
             men
             in
             this
             ;
             And
             yet
             withall
             he
             addes
             that
             after
             all
             his
             endeavours
             he
             came
             far
             short
             of
             that
             degree
             of
             wisdom
             which
             he
             sought
             to
             attain
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               wise
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             fully
             determined
             with
             my self
             to
             use
             all
             means
             that
             I
             might
             atttain
             to
             perfection
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             my self
             that
             by
             those
             endeavours
             
             of
             mine
             I
             should
             attain
             it
             ;
             
               but
               it
               was
               far
               from
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             was
             still
             far
             from
             attaining
             that
             perfection
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             I
             laboured
             for
             ;
             I
             found
             it
             still
             far
             above
             my
             reach
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             the
             more
             he
             searched
             into
             Gods
             works
             of
             creation
             and
             providence
             ,
             the
             more
             unsearchable
             depths
             he
             found
             therein
             ;
             the
             more
             knowledge
             he
             attained
             ,
             the
             clearer
             discovery
             he
             still
             made
             of
             his
             own
             wants
             herein
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             diligence
             he
             used
             in
             tracing
             all
             the
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             which
             men
             take
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             true
             happinesse
             ,
             he
             found
             himself
             still
             far
             from
             attaining
             that
             wisdome
             thereby
             which
             he
             sought
             for
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               That
               which
               is
               far
               off
               ,
               and
               exceeding
               deep
               ,
               who
               can
               find
               it
               out
               ?
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             men
             cannot
             discern
             those
             things
             that
             are
             very
             far
             distant
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             dive
             into
             those
             things
             that
             are
             exceeding
             deep
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             they
             fully
             comprehend
             the
             works
             of
             God
             and
             the
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             are
             so
             exceeding
             mysterious
             and
             profound
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             eye
             of
             mans
             reason
             And
             therefore
             no
             marvel
             it
             is
             though
             wisdome
             be
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             attained
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             
               I
               applyed
               mine
               heart
               to
               know
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             ,
             
               I
               and
               mine
               heart
               compassed
               to
               know
               ,
               and
               to
               search
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               out
               wisdome
            
             ;
             But
             the
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             found
             wisdome
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             attained
             ,
             yet
             this
             did
             not
             discourage
             him
             ,
             but
             rather
             made
             him
             more
             eager
             in
             the
             pursuite
             of
             it
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             he
             did
             seriously
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             possible
             diligence
             turn
             himself
             every
             way
             ,
             and
             made
             curious
             search
             into
             every
             thing
             wherein
             any
             knowledge
             was
             to
             be
             gotten
             ,
             leaving
             no
             means
             unattempted
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             hope
             to
             attain
             the
             wisdome
             he
             sought
             for
             :
             
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               things
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             nature
             and
             causes
             of
             things
             ,
             why
             things
             are
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             and
             why
             men
             did
             that
             which
             he
             observed
             they
             did
             ;
             that
             weighing
             diligently
             the
             true
             principles
             and
             causes
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             comparing
             them
             with
             others
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             able
             to
             give
             a
             clear
             and
             distinct
             judgement
             concerning
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ;
             
               and
               to
               know
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               folly
               ,
               even
               of
               foolishnesse
               and
               madnesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             exceeding
             wickednesse
             ,
             folly
             and
             madnesse
             that
             is
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             ungodly
             men
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             first
             he
             buckled
             himself
             to
             search
             out
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             then
             afterwards
             to
             discover
             the
             folly
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             first
             might
             be
             an
             Antidote
             against
             the
             second
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             1.13
             ,
             17.
             
             Some
             conceive
             that
             Solomons
             drift
             in
             this
             verse
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             having
             found
             the
             reason
             of
             Gods
             works
             to
             be
             above
             his
             reach
             ,
             he
             addressed
             himself
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             observe
             the
             ordinary
             passages
             of
             mens
             lives
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             Solomon
             intending
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             to
             set
             forth
             some
             other
             vanities
             observed
             by
             him
             ,
             besides
             those
             formerly
             mentioned
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             he
             premiseth
             by
             way
             of
             introduction
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             here
             concerning
             the
             diligent
             search
             that
             he
             had
             made
             after
             knowledge
             ,
             in
             the
             exact
             discovery
             both
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             
               And
               I
               find
               more
               bitter
               then
               death
               ,
               the
               woman
               ,
               whose
               heart
               is
               snares
               and
               nets
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             harlot
             ,
             or
             whorish
             woman
             ;
             whose
             heart
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               snares
               and
               nets
            
             ,
             because
             her
             heart
             is
             continually
             intent
             upon
             the
             designe
             of
             intangling
             mens
             affections
             ,
             and
             is
             alwayes
             full
             of
             manifold
             cunning
             frauds
             and
             devices
             ,
             whereby
             to
             deceive
             ,
             insnare
             and
             destroy
             men
             ;
             
               and
               her
               hands
               as
               bands
            
             ,
             because
             by
             her
             wanton
             dalliances
             ,
             her
             cogging
             gifts
             and
             lascivious
             embraces
             ,
             she
             binds
             those
             to
             her
             ,
             whom
             she
             hath
             once
             insnared
             ,
             and
             holds
             them
             in
             bondage
             as
             her
             slaves
             ,
             triumphing
             and
             insulting
             
             over
             them
             at
             her
             pleasure
             ;
             Now
             this
             woman
             ,
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             he
             had
             found
             
               more
               bitter
               then
               death
            
             ,
             because
             though
             she
             seemes
             in
             her
             words
             and
             outward
             carriage
             to
             be
             sweeter
             then
             honey
             ,
             and
             softer
             then
             oile
             ,
             yet
             indeed
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             miseries
             she
             brings
             upon
             men
             ,
             she
             is
             
               more
               bitter
               then
               death
            
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             better
             for
             a
             man
             to
             dye
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             intangled
             by
             her
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Pro.
             5.3
             ,
             4.
             even
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             miseries
             she
             brings
             upon
             a
             man
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             the
             terrors
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             the
             ruining
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             the
             scorn
             and
             reproach
             he
             endures
             ,
             the
             rotting
             and
             consuming
             of
             his
             body
             by
             noysome
             and
             filthy
             diseases
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             men
             that
             dye
             by
             an
             ordinary
             death
             .
             But
             then
             besides
             ,
             whereas
             death
             doth
             only
             deprive
             men
             of
             this
             bodily
             and
             momentany
             life
             ,
             the
             harlot
             deprives
             men
             of
             life
             eternall
             ,
             and
             separates
             betwixt
             them
             and
             God
             ,
             whose
             favour
             is
             better
             then
             life
             ,
             Psal
             .
             63.3
             .
             Death
             in
             some
             wayes
             and
             cases
             may
             be
             an
             honour
             to
             men
             ;
             yea
             it
             may
             be
             so
             sanctified
             and
             sweetned
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             be
             to
             men
             a
             most
             welcome
             and
             desirable
             mercy
             ;
             But
             a
             mans
             being
             overcome
             by
             a
             harlot
             ,
             can
             tend
             to
             nothing
             but
             misery
             ,
             shame
             ,
             and
             eternall
             destruction
             :
             
               Who
               so
               pleaseth
               God
            
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             ,
             
               who
               so
               is
               good
               before
               God
               ,
            
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.26
             .
             )
             
               shall
               escape
               from
               her
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             either
             be
             preserved
             from
             being
             intangled
             by
             her
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             shall
             be
             delivered
             out
             of
             her
             snares
             ;
             And
             indeed
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             implyed
             ,
             nothing
             but
             the
             supernaturall
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             wisdome
             nor
             strength
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             can
             ever
             deliver
             men
             from
             the
             power
             of
             a
             harlots
             temptations
             ;
             
               But
               the
               sinner
               shall
               be
               taken
               by
               her
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             22.14
             .
             But
             ,
             may
             some
             say
             ,
             How
             comes
             Solomon
             to
             speake
             here
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             harlots
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             having
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             of
             the
             diligent
             search
             he
             had
             made
             to
             discover
             the
             folly
             and
             madnesse
             of
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             men
             ,
             he
             instanceth
             here
             in
             this
             one
             particular
             discovery
             that
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             concerning
             the
             subtlety
             and
             danger
             of
             harlots
             ;
             the
             rather
             adding
             this
             to
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             vanities
             he
             had
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             hereby
             he
             might
             testifie
             his
             unfeigned
             repentance
             for
             all
             those
             grosse
             miscarriages
             ,
             whereinto
             by
             meanes
             of
             that
             sort
             of
             women
             he
             had
             formerly
             fallen
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               this
               have
               I
               found
               (
               saith
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               )
               counting
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               the
               account
               .
            
             ]
             This
             particle
             Behold
             ,
             may
             be
             prefixed
             by
             way
             of
             admiration
             ,
             to
             imply
             how
             strange
             and
             wonderfull
             that
             might
             well
             seeme
             which
             he
             meant
             now
             to
             say
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             perswading
             men
             to
             attend
             diligently
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             now
             assures
             them
             he
             had
             by
             a
             serious
             and
             carefull
             search
             found
             to
             be
             most
             certainly
             true
             .
             And
             this
             now
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             26.
             concerning
             the
             harlot
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             woman
             is
             
               more
               bitter
               then
               death
            
             ,
             that
             her
             
               heart
               is
               snares
               and
               nets
            
             ,
             &c.
             or
             rather
             that
             which
             he
             addes
             afterward
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             
             
               One
               man
               among
               a
               thousand
               have
               I
               found
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             to
             challenge
             the
             more
             credit
             to
             his
             Testimony
             herein
             ,
             he
             againe
             here
             stiles
             himselfe
             ,
             
               The
               Preacher
            
             ;
             thereby
             covertly
             intimating
             of
             how
             great
             importance
             his
             Testimony
             was
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             eminent
             measure
             of
             wisdome
             wherewith
             God
             had
             endued
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             that
             he
             testified
             this
             after
             his
             repentance
             ,
             when
             having
             been
             before
             insnared
             in
             the
             nets
             and
             bands
             of
             seducing
             women
             ,
             he
             was
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             dis-intangled
             from
             those
             snares
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             true
             penitent
             was
             returned
             againe
             to
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.1
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             that
             also
             added
             which
             followes
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               Counting
               one
               by
               one
               to
               find
               out
               the
               account
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
             
               weighing
               one
               thing
               after
               another
               to
               find
               out
               the
               reason
            
             ;
             for
             hereby
             he
             implyes
             how
             considerable
             also
             this
             his
             testimony
             was
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             diligent
             and
             exact
             search
             that
             he
             had
             made
             to
             find
             out
             the
             truth
             of
             things
             ,
             weighing
             or
             
               counting
               them
               one
               by
               one
            
             severally
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             confounded
             with
             many
             things
             together
             ,
             but
             might
             the
             better
             conceive
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             whilst
             he
             considered
             of
             it
             singly
             and
             apart
             by
             it selfe
             :
             Only
             indeed
             the
             things
             of
             which
             he
             here
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             counted
             or
             weighed
             them
             
               one
               by
               one
            
             ,
             or
             
               one
               after
               another
            
             ,
             may
             be
             severall
             wayes
             understood
             ;
             as
             1.
             
             It
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             and
             their
             severall
             wayes
             and
             courses
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             whilst
             he
             made
             diligent
             search
             and
             enquiry
             into
             the
             conversation
             and
             doings
             of
             men
             and
             women
             severally
             
               one
               by
               one
            
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             find
             out
             the
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             and
             might
             give
             a
             cleare
             account
             and
             certain
             determination
             therein
             ,
             he
             found
             that
             which
             he
             delivers
             here
             for
             an
             approved
             truth
             .
             And
             therefore
             some
             take
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             all
             one
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             That
             you
             may
             know
             that
             such
             ensnaring
             women
             ,
             and
             such
             foolish
             men
             that
             are
             ensnared
             by
             them
             ,
             are
             every
             where
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             mark
             what
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             whilst
             I
             did
             severally
             consider
             the
             temper
             and
             behaviour
             of
             all
             men
             and
             women
             whatsoever
             :
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             manifold
             subtilties
             and
             devices
             of
             harlots
             ,
             and
             the
             mischiefes
             that
             follow
             thereon
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             whilst
             he
             made
             diligent
             search
             and
             enquiry
             into
             these
             ,
             counting
             them
             severally
             
               one
               by
               one
            
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             find
             out
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             discovered
             that
             which
             here
             he
             declares
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             very
             dangerous
             snares
             ,
             or
             that
             their
             subtilties
             are
             infinite
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             discovered
             ;
             for
             so
             some
             understand
             the
             following
             verse
             :
             Or
             rather
             thirdly
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             all
             things
             in
             generall
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             whilst
             he
             did
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             wisdome
             make
             a
             diligent
             search
             into
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             considering
             each
             thing
             singly
             apart
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             then
             comparing
             them
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             find
             out
             the
             reason
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             discover
             how
             men
             might
             live
             wisely
             and
             happily
             ,
             and
             the
             folly
             and
             madnesse
             of
             those
             wayes
             that
             disturb
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             he
             found
             out
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             here
             he
             declares
             concerning
             women
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               Which
               yet
               my
               soule
               seeketh
               ,
               but
               I
               find
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Which
             full
             information
             concerning
             the
             wayes
             and
             courses
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             or
             which
             discovery
             of
             all
             the
             manifold
             and
             perplexed
             subtleties
             and
             devices
             of
             harlots
             for
             the
             intangling
             of
             men
             ;
             or
             which
             satisfaction
             concerning
             the
             nature
             and
             causes
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             I
             doe
             still
             with
             all
             diligence
             and
             earnestness
             make
             inquiry
             for
             ,
             but
             cannot
             perfectly
             attain
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               One
               man
               among
               a
               thousand
               have
               I
               found
               ,
               but
               a
               woman
               among
               all
               those
               have
               I
               not
               found
               ,
            
             therein
             Solomon
             tels
             us
             what
             it
             was
             that
             he
             had
             discovered
             ,
             though
             in
             other
             respects
             what
             he
             had
             made
             most
             diligent
             search
             after
             he
             could
             not
             find
             .
             And
             the
             most
             usuall
             interpretations
             that
             are
             given
             of
             those
             words
             are
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             though
             there
             be
             very
             few
             men
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             are
             prudent
             ,
             wise
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             truly
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             women
             that
             are
             pious
             ,
             and
             wise
             ,
             and
             prudent
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             are
             far
             more
             rarely
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             A
             few
             such
             men
             he
             had
             found
             ,
             
               one
               amongst
               a
               thousand
            
             ;
             but
             such
             a
             woman
             amongst
             a
             thousand
             women
             he
             had
             not
             found
             ;
             And
             indeed
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             that
             women
             are
             the
             weaker
             vessels
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             ficklenesse
             of
             their
             spirits
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             prone
             to
             erre
             ,
             and
             lesse
             able
             to
             resist
             temptations
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             Solomon
             speakes
             elswhere
             of
             a
             wise
             and
             vertuous
             
             woman
             ,
             as
             of
             such
             a
             rare
             Jewel
             ,
             
               Who
               can
               find
               a
               vertuous
               woman
               ?
            
             &c.
             Pro.
             31.10
             .
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             though
             Solomon
             had
             taken
             notice
             of
             some
             few
             men
             that
             were
             wise
             and
             good
             ,
             or
             that
             had
             avoyded
             the
             snares
             of
             enticing
             women
             ,
             yet
             amongst
             those
             wanton
             women
             that
             he
             had
             conversed
             with
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             found
             one
             good
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             ground
             some
             conceive
             that
             he
             expresseth
             this
             number
             of
             a
             thousand
             ,
             as
             having
             respect
             to
             his
             seven
             hundred
             wives
             ,
             and
             three
             hundred
             concubines
             ,
             1
             Kings
             11.3
             .
             Or
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             temper
             and
             disposition
             ,
             the
             counsels
             and
             devices
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             set
             themselves
             to
             delude
             and
             ensnare
             others
             ,
             are
             far
             more
             easily
             discovered
             ,
             then
             the
             disposition
             ,
             the
             intentions
             ,
             &
             plots
             of
             women
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             whorish
             women
             ,
             (
             for
             of
             these
             Solomon
             is
             here
             speaking
             )
             Amongst
             these
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             he
             had
             not
             found
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             whose
             heart
             could
             be
             discovered
             ,
             their
             cunning
             fetches
             and
             secret
             devices
             were
             so
             innumerably
             many
             .
             Doubtlesse
             Solomons
             purpose
             in
             this
             place
             is
             not
             to
             condemn
             one
             sex
             rather
             then
             the
             other
             ;
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             in
             severall
             places
             in
             the
             high
             commendation
             of
             good
             wives
             ,
             is
             an
             evident
             proof
             that
             he
             had
             known
             severall
             wise
             and
             gracious
             women
             ;
             But
             his
             aime
             is
             only
             to
             shew
             how
             unsearchable
             the
             subtleties
             of
             harlots
             are
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             doe
             infatuate
             and
             beguile
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               Lo
               ,
               this
               only
               have
               I
               found
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               man
               upright
               ;
               but
               they
               have
               sought
               out
               many
               inventions
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             This
             chiefely
             and
             most
             eminently
             I
             have
             discovered
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             a
             most
             manifest
             and
             undeniable
             truth
             ;
             though
             I
             could
             not
             find
             out
             all
             the
             streames
             of
             wickednesse
             and
             folly
             amongst
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             yet
             the
             original
             and
             fountain
             of
             them
             all
             I
             have
             clearely
             found
             out
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             no
             way
             to
             be
             blamed
             because
             there
             are
             so
             few
             either
             men
             or
             women
             ,
             that
             are
             good
             and
             wise
             ,
             and
             that
             take
             the
             right
             way
             to
             be
             happy
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             subtleties
             of
             women
             are
             so
             numberlesse
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             so
             exceeding
             few
             of
             them
             such
             as
             they
             should
             be
             ;
             but
             the
             fault
             of
             this
             rests
             wholly
             upon
             man
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             God
             created
             our
             first
             parents
             upright
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             voyd
             of
             that
             subtlety
             and
             craft
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             before
             spoken
             ,
             and
             truly
             and
             perfectly
             wise
             ,
             holy
             and
             just
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             in
             their
             understanding
             ,
             will
             and
             affections
             ,
             yea
             in
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             holy
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             mans
             body
             being
             subject
             to
             his
             soule
             ,
             his
             inferior
             faculties
             to
             his
             reason
             ,
             and
             both
             soule
             and
             body
             subject
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             every
             way
             able
             to
             have
             made
             themselves
             eternally
             happy
             :
             But
             our
             first
             Parents
             soone
             fell
             from
             this
             their
             original
             righteousnesse
             ,
             in
             that
             hearkening
             to
             the
             temptations
             of
             Satan
             ,
             they
             contented
             not
             themselves
             with
             that
             way
             to
             happinesse
             which
             God
             had
             prescribed
             ,
             but
             yielded
             to
             follow
             those
             new
             devised
             wayes
             for
             the
             attaining
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             blessednes
             ,
             which
             Satan
             and
             their
             own
             deceived
             hearts
             did
             suggest
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             ,
             (
             and
             their
             posterity
             in
             them
             and
             with
             them
             )
             falling
             from
             that
             primitive
             honour
             and
             perfection
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             created
             ,
             became
             depraved
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             desperately
             deceitfull
             ,
             Jer.
             17.9
             .
             and
             now
             following
             the
             counsell
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             men
             doe
             continually
             run
             into
             many
             crooked
             and
             sinfull
             wayes
             to
             their
             own
             ruine
             .
             So
             that
             by
             
               many
               inventions
            
             ,
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             both
             the
             many
             false
             wayes
             wherein
             men
             seek
             to
             attain
             happiness
             ,
             being
             fallen
             from
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             favour
             true
             happiness
             is
             only
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             and
             likewise
             the
             many
             crooked
             counsels
             and
             devices
             ,
             whereinto
             by
             their
             own
             corrupt
             hearts
             they
             are
             carried
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             have
             forsaken
             the
             streight
             rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             for
             the
             practising
             ,
             excusing
             and
             defending
             of
             their
             evill
             courses
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               WHo
               is
               as
               the
               wise
               man
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             Solomon
             in
             this
             Chapter
             proceedeth
             to
             give
             us
             other
             precepts
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             by
             the
             observing
             whereof
             men
             may
             attaine
             to
             as
             much
             tranquility
             and
             content
             of
             mind
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             vaine
             life
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             Only
             by
             way
             of
             introduction
             thereto
             ,
             he
             premiseth
             this
             which
             is
             said
             here
             in
             this
             first
             verse
             in
             the
             commendation
             of
             wisdome
             ;
             for
             having
             told
             us
             ,
             Chap.
             7.25
             .
             that
             he
             had
             set
             his
             heart
             to
             search
             into
             wisdome
             and
             folly
             ;
             and
             having
             shown
             us
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             that
             chapter
             ,
             what
             he
             had
             found
             upon
             his
             search
             into
             the
             wayes
             of
             folly
             and
             madnesse
             ,
             here
             now
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             what
             he
             had
             found
             upon
             his
             search
             into
             the
             wayes
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             difficulty
             and
             the
             rarity
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             transcendent
             excellency
             thereof
             ,
             (
             for
             either
             of
             these
             wayes
             the
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             )
             
               Who
               is
               as
               the
               wise
               man
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             some
             say
             ,
             How
             hard
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             to
             find
             a
             man
             that
             is
             truly
             wise
             ;
             Or
             ,
             A
             man
             that
             is
             thus
             perfectly
             wise
             is
             not
             alas
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             
               And
               who
               knoweth
               the
               interpretation
               of
               a
               thing
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             where
             is
             a
             man
             amongst
             many
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             teach
             others
             ,
             or
             that
             can
             rightly
             discern
             and
             judge
             of
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             .
             Or
             rather
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               as
               the
               wise
               man
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Who
             is
             like
             to
             him
             ?
             or
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             man
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             him
             ;
             
               And
               who
               knoweth
               the
               interpretation
               of
               a
               thing
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             Who
             but
             the
             wise
             man
             can
             doe
             this
             ?
             or
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             be
             so
             highly
             esteemed
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             can
             interpret
             divine
             Oracles
             ,
             that
             can
             explaine
             and
             unfold
             doubtfull
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             satisfie
             questions
             propounded
             ,
             and
             give
             good
             counsell
             therein
             ?
             or
             ,
             that
             can
             truly
             judge
             of
             all
             affaires
             ,
             and
             the
             circumstances
             thereof
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             discern
             with
             respect
             to
             persons
             ,
             places
             ,
             times
             and
             seasons
             ,
             what
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             be
             avoyded
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             understood
             as
             added
             with
             particular
             relation
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Seeing
             men
             have
             found
             so
             many
             inventions
             ,
             so
             many
             crooked
             and
             false
             wayes
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               as
               the
               wise
               man
               ,
            
             that
             being
             able
             to
             understand
             and
             rightly
             to
             judge
             of
             things
             ,
             doth
             not
             doe
             so
             ,
             but
             keeps
             close
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             ?
          
           
             
               A
               mans
               wisdome
               maketh
               his
               face
               to
               shine
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             makes
             men
             lovely
             ,
             amiable
             and
             beautifull
             ,
             awfull
             and
             reverend
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             others
             ;
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Pro.
             1.9
             .
             &
             4.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             workes
             in
             men
             peace
             and
             tranquility
             ,
             and
             joy
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             it
             makes
             them
             meeke
             and
             gentle
             and
             loving
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             their
             countenances
             become
             chearfull
             ,
             &
             courteous
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             sad
             and
             fierce
             lookes
             of
             those
             that
             are
             possessed
             with
             turbulent
             passions
             ;
             even
             in
             affliction
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             prosperity
             they
             walke
             comfortably
             thorough
             faith
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             through
             discontent
             put
             on
             a
             lowring
             and
             frowning
             countenance
             ,
             as
             others
             do
             .
             Before
             ,
             chap.
             7.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             Solomon
             had
             told
             us
             that
             sometimes
             wisdome
             fenceth
             men
             against
             the
             vanities
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             by
             mourning
             ,
             sadnesse
             and
             anger
             ,
             &c.
             and
             here
             now
             ,
             it
             seemes
             with
             respect
             thereto
             ,
             he
             showes
             us
             that
             sometimes
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             doth
             the
             same
             by
             making
             their
             countenances
             chearely
             and
             serene
             ,
             without
             any
             sadnesse
             and
             displeasure
             ;
             see
             Psal
             .
             34.5
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             enlightens
             men
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             understand
             in
             all
             things
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             avoyd
             :
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             It
             teacheth
             men
             to
             behave
             themselves
             grauely
             ,
             prudently
             ,
             modestly
             ,
             soberly
             and
             holily
             ,
             and
             so
             causeth
             them
             to
             shine
             as
             
             lights
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             
               and
               the
               boldnesse
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               the
               strength
               )
               of
               his
               face
               shall
               be
               changed
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             by
             encreasing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             still
             become
             more
             and
             more
             bold
             and
             confident
             ;
             though
             he
             be
             otherwise
             despicable
             ,
             yet
             his
             wisdome
             shall
             make
             him
             every
             day
             more
             and
             more
             bold
             and
             courageous
             ,
             in
             that
             thereby
             he
             becomes
             carefull
             to
             avoyd
             every
             evill
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             holily
             and
             righteously
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             never
             ashamed
             ;
             as
             likewise
             because
             thereby
             he
             foresees
             evill
             before
             it
             comes
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             inabled
             to
             prepare
             for
             it
             .
             Or
             rather
             ,
             
               the
               boldnesse
               of
               his
               face
               shall
               be
               changed
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             presumptuous
             ,
             over-daring
             and
             fool-hardinesse
             ,
             to
             a
             true
             security
             ,
             confidence
             and
             courage
             ;
             or
             from
             impudency
             ,
             fiercenesse
             ,
             obstinacy
             and
             arrogancy
             ,
             into
             modesty
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             gentlenesse
             and
             humility
             ;
             the
             more
             a
             man
             encreaseth
             in
             wisdome
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             never
             so
             much
             admired
             for
             it
             by
             others
             ,
             the
             more
             lowly
             he
             will
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             mild
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             V.
             2.
             
             
               I
               counsell
               thee
               to
               keep
               the
               Kings
               commandment
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             Solomon
             again
             prescribes
             certain
             particular
             precepts
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             tending
             much
             to
             the
             content
             ,
             comfort
             and
             tranquility
             of
             mens
             lives
             ;
             beginning
             first
             with
             that
             of
             being
             obedient
             to
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Supream
             Magistrate
             ,
             this
             being
             one
             speciall
             act
             of
             prudence
             in
             order
             to
             mens
             living
             quietly
             and
             peaceably
             :
             
               I
               counsel
               thee
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             If
             my
             counsel
             may
             seem
             worth
             the
             regarding
             ,
             I
             advise
             thee
             ,
             
               to
               keep
               the
               Kings
               commandment
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             readily
             to
             observe
             &
             obey
             his
             commands
             ,
             
               and
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               oath
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             wayes
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             Because
             thou
             hast
             covenanted
             and
             sworn
             to
             obey
             the
             commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             and
             indeed
             we
             read
             that
             sometimes
             both
             the
             Kings
             and
             people
             of
             Judah
             did
             by
             a
             solemn
             covenant
             and
             oath
             oblige
             themselves
             to
             obey
             Gods
             Lawes
             .
             2
             Chro.
             15.12
             ,
             14.
             and
             34.31
             ,
             32.
             )
             and
             so
             this
             being
             one
             of
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             that
             subjects
             should
             obey
             the
             Supream
             Magistrate
             ,
             thou
             art
             therefore
             bound
             even
             out
             of
             conscience
             to
             God
             to
             obey
             the
             command
             of
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             .
             Or
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             thine
             oath
             of
             Allegeance
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             of
             which
             God
             is
             a
             witness
             and
             will
             be
             a
             revenger
             :
             which
             may
             the
             rather
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             because
             we
             find
             that
             amongst
             the
             Israelites
             from
             the
             beginning
             there
             used
             to
             passe
             a
             covenant
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             people
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             when
             David
             took
             the
             Kingdom
             upon
             him
             .
             1
             Chro.
             11.3
             .
             &
             it
             is
             most
             like
             that
             this
             covenant
             was
             confirmed
             by
             oath
             .
             Yet
             some
             Expositors
             conceive
             also
             that
             this
             clause
             is
             added
             by
             way
             of
             limitation
             ,
             
               I
               counsel
               thee
               to
               keep
               the
               Kings
               commandment
               ,
            
             yet
             alwayes
             with
             regard
             had
             to
             the
             oath
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             obey
             the
             King
             any
             farther
             then
             may
             stand
             with
             that
             fealty
             which
             thou
             owest
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Be
               not
               hasty
               to
               go
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Do
             not
             rashly
             fling
             away
             in
             a
             chafe
             out
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             as
             proud
             and
             angry
             persons
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             as
             desiring
             to
             intimate
             thereby
             thy
             refusal
             to
             do
             something
             that
             he
             hath
             enjoyned
             thee
             ,
             or
             thy
             discontent
             against
             him
             for
             something
             he
             hath
             spoken
             or
             done
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             the
             serving
             of
             Kings
             is
             sometimes
             in
             the
             Scripture
             expressed
             by
             their
             standing
             in
             their
             presence
             ,
             as
             where
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Solomons
             servants
             ,
             
               happy
               are
               these
               thy
               servants
               ,
               which
               stand
               continually
               before
               thee
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             10.8
             .
             and
             of
             the
             seven
             chief
             Princes
             of
             Persia
             and
             Media
             that
             they
             
               saw
               the
               Kings
               face
            
             ,
             Esth
             .
             1.14
             .
             therefore
             some
             Expositors
             by
             this
             hasty
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             sight
             here
             forbidden
             ,
             understand
             mens
             hasty
             withdrawing
             themselves
             in
             anger
             from
             any
             place
             of
             houshold
             service
             
             which
             they
             held
             under
             him
             ,
             or
             their
             casting
             off
             their
             obedience
             ,
             and
             flinging
             from
             their
             Allegeance
             in
             a
             way
             of
             defection
             or
             rebellion
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             a
             rash
             retiring
             and
             hiding
             themselves
             from
             his
             sight
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             secretly
             plot
             some
             mischief
             against
             him
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             the
             clearest
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             following
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             
               stand
               not
               in
               an
               evil
               thing
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             done
             any
             thing
             that
             evil
             is
             ,
             do
             not
             persist
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             the
             defence
             thereof
             to
             break
             out
             into
             any
             unseemly
             carriage
             against
             thy
             Prince
             ;
             or
             if
             through
             unadvised
             passion
             thou
             hast
             forgotten
             thy self
             ,
             do
             not
             proceed
             on
             in
             any
             stubborn
             way
             ,
             but
             rather
             yield
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             humble
             way
             seek
             to
             pacifie
             his
             displeasure
             ;
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Pro.
             25.15
             .
             and
             30.32
             .
             
               For
               he
               doth
               whatsoever
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             thinking
             to
             stand
             out
             or
             rise
             up
             against
             him
             ;
             he
             will
             be
             easily
             able
             by
             his
             power
             to
             quell
             thee
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             punishment
             or
             revenge
             to
             do
             to
             thee
             ,
             whether
             justly
             or
             unjustly
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             usually
             there
             is
             no
             disswading
             Kings
             from
             doing
             whatsoever
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             do
             .
             This
             therefore
             doth
             not
             give
             allowance
             to
             Princes
             to
             do
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             but
             onely
             discovers
             the
             folly
             of
             resisting
             those
             ,
             that
             have
             such
             power
             to
             do
             what
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Where
               the
               word
               of
               a
               King
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               power
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             is
             able
             by
             his
             command
             to
             do
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             what
             he
             commands
             ,
             will
             be
             presently
             done
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             withstanding
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             nor
             flying
             from
             his
             wrath
             ;
             where-ever
             his
             command
             comes
             it
             will
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             those
             found
             that
             will
             surprize
             thee
             and
             do
             to
             thee
             whatever
             he
             hath
             enjoyned
             ;
             
               and
               who
               may
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               what
               dost
               thou
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             No
             man
             can
             resist
             him
             ,
             no
             man
             dares
             mutter
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             call
             him
             into
             question
             :
             Not
             that
             Kings
             may
             not
             be
             reproved
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             done
             with
             wisdome
             and
             humility
             ;
             but
             that
             his
             power
             is
             such
             that
             usually
             there
             is
             no
             man
             that
             will
             dare
             to
             oppose
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Whoso
               keepeth
               the
               commandment
               shall
               feel
               no
               evil
               thing
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             who
             so
             fears
             God
             and
             keepeth
             his
             commands
             ,
             shall
             thereby
             be
             endued
             with
             such
             wisdom
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             keep
             himself
             from
             the
             committing
             of
             any
             evil
             ,
             that
             should
             provoke
             the
             Kings
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             should
             expose
             him
             to
             any
             danger
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             such
             a
             man
             disobeyeth
             the
             King
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             God
             will
             preserve
             him
             .
             But
             questionlesse
             
               the
               commandment
            
             here
             intended
             is
             that
             before
             mentioned
             vers
             .
             2.
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Kings
             commandment
             ;
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             obedient
             to
             the
             command
             of
             his
             King
             shall
             be
             free
             from
             all
             those
             evils
             ,
             which
             disobedience
             against
             Princes
             doth
             usually
             bring
             upon
             men
             ,
             yea
             he
             shall
             lack
             no
             good
             encouragement
             .
             See
             Rom.
             13.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             at
             least
             if
             men
             neglect
             him
             ,
             God
             will
             reward
             him
             :
             
               and
               a
               wise
               mans
               heart
               discerneth
               both
               time
               and
               judgement
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             wise
             man
             knoweth
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             Kings
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             when
             not
             ,
             when
             their
             commands
             must
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             fitter
             to
             dissemble
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             something
             that
             is
             enjoyned
             and
             not
             all
             ;
             he
             is
             discreetly
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             in
             hope
             of
             reward
             or
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Kings
             displeasure
             ,
             do
             whatever
             he
             enjoyns
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             unlawfull
             and
             unfit
             to
             be
             done
             .
             2.
             
             The
             fit
             season
             and
             the
             right
             way
             to
             deal
             with
             Kings
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             preventing
             or
             appeasing
             of
             their
             displeasure
             ,
             or
             the
             gaining
             of
             their
             favour
             ,
             or
             disswading
             them
             from
             pressing
             their
             commands
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             any
             way
             grievous
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             3.
             
             The
             fittest
             seasons
             
             and
             oportunities
             and
             the
             best
             means
             and
             wayes
             for
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             enjoyned
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Because
               to
               every
               purpose
               there
               is
               time
               and
               judgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             to
             every
             business
             that
             men
             undertake
             and
             purpose
             to
             do
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             fit
             and
             seasonable
             opportunity
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             manner
             to
             be
             observed
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             
               therefore
               the
               misery
               of
               man
               is
               great
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             are
             commonly
             exposed
             to
             manifold
             miseries
             and
             calamities
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             or
             mind
             not
             the
             doing
             of
             things
             thus
             in
             a
             fit
             time
             and
             a
             right
             manner
             ;
             Now
             this
             which
             is
             thus
             generally
             delivered
             concerning
             the
             miseries
             that
             befall
             men
             for
             want
             of
             observing
             judiciously
             the
             fittest
             seasons
             and
             right
             way
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             those
             things
             they
             undertake
             ,
             Solomon
             addes
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             concerning
             the
             wisdome
             of
             observing
             this
             time
             and
             judgement
             in
             dealing
             with
             Kings
             ,
             shewing
             that
             subjects
             do
             usually
             bring
             much
             misery
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             because
             they
             want
             this
             wisdome
             ,
             of
             ordering
             themselves
             in
             their
             dealing
             with
             Kings
             seasonably
             and
             judiciously
             in
             all
             they
             do
             for
             the
             preventing
             or
             appeasing
             of
             their
             displeasure
             .
             Or
             else
             he
             doth
             here
             make
             way
             to
             another
             point
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             may
             conduce
             much
             to
             the
             tranquillity
             of
             mens
             lives
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             attainable
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             heedfull
             prevention
             of
             or
             preparation
             for
             those
             evils
             ,
             which
             may
             come
             upon
             us
             we
             know
             not
             when
             nor
             how
             soon
             ?
             which
             is
             implyed
             by
             shewing
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             way
             to
             prevent
             these
             evils
             is
             by
             a
             circumspect
             care
             to
             do
             all
             things
             seasonably
             and
             with
             discretion
             and
             judgement
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             them
             (
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             in
             his
             precept
             concerning
             obeying
             of
             Kings
             )
             and
             withall
             that
             for
             want
             of
             this
             wisdome
             men
             doe
             commonly
             bring
             many
             miseries
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             which
             not
             being
             able
             to
             avoid
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             patient
             bearing
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               For
               he
               knoweth
               not
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             No
             man
             can
             foreknow
             what
             will
             be
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             cannot
             tell
             what
             the
             issue
             will
             be
             of
             any
             enterprise
             that
             he
             undertakes
             ;
             
               for
               who
               can
               tell
               him
               when
            
             (
             or
             
               how
               )
               it
               shall
               be
            
             ?
             that
             is
             no
             man
             can
             possibly
             inform
             him
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             manner
             how
             ,
             or
             the
             time
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             seeing
             therefore
             men
             cannot
             foresee
             nor
             prevent
             the
             evil
             that
             is
             coming
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             hardly
             know
             how
             to
             do
             things
             in
             the
             fittest
             season
             and
             manner
             ,
             the
             misery
             of
             man
             must
             needs
             be
             great
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             continuall
             disquiet
             of
             his
             mind
             by
             his
             fears
             of
             the
             evil
             that
             may
             befall
             him
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             evils
             themselves
             that
             are
             like
             to
             come
             upon
             him
             .
             Men
             may
             flatter
             themselves
             ,
             that
             thus
             and
             thus
             things
             will
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             suggested
             to
             themselves
             ,
             where
             as
             alas
             they
             know
             not
             what
             the
             event
             will
             be
             ,
             or
             how
             or
             when
             it
             will
             be
             ;
             the
             evils
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             shall
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             unexpectedly
             they
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             heavily
             they
             will
             crush
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               man
               that
               hath
               power
               over
               the
               spirit
               ,
               to
               retain
               the
               spirit
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             death
             comes
             no
             man
             is
             able
             to
             retain
             or
             hold
             his
             soul
             or
             breath
             of
             life
             from
             departing
             out
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Gen.
             2.7
             .
             Job
             10.12
             .
             &
             34.14
             .
             It
             is
             as
             impossible
             for
             any
             man
             thus
             to
             retain
             his
             own
             spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             withhold
             the
             wind
             from
             blowing
             :
             
               neither
               hath
               he
               power
               in
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             secure
             himself
             
             from
             dying
             ;
             the
             mightiest
             men
             ,
             that
             have
             most
             power
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             as
             unable
             to
             withstand
             death
             ;
             as
             the
             meanest
             and
             weakest
             amongst
             the
             people
             ;
             
               and
               there
               is
               no
               discharge
            
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             
               casting
               off
               weapons
               )
               in
               that
               war
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             that
             terrible
             conflict
             ,
             when
             death
             ,
             mans
             great
             enemy
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.26
             .
             shall
             assault
             men
             ,
             and
             nature
             is
             wont
             to
             resist
             his
             assaults
             with
             all
             its
             strength
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             being
             discharged
             or
             freed
             from
             fighting
             it
             out
             ,
             or
             of
             avoiding
             this
             combate
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             weapon
             of
             war
             ,
             wherewith
             any
             man
             can
             assault
             this
             adversary
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             arrow
             ,
             spear
             or
             javelin
             which
             men
             can
             let
             fly
             against
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             there
             is
             no
             evading
             this
             war
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             impossible
             also
             to
             beat
             off
             this
             enemy
             :
             before
             this
             all-conquering
             Champion
             sooner
             or
             later
             all
             men
             must
             fall
             ,
             who
             then
             as
             a
             Conqueror
             will
             carry
             them
             away
             to
             the
             grave
             ;
             (
             only
             indeed
             spiritually
             the
             Saints
             shall
             through
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             even
             in
             death
             it self
             be
             more
             then
             Conquerors
             )
             
               neither
               shall
               wickednesse
               deliver
               those
               that
               are
               given
               to
               it
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             their
             wealth
             and
             great
             estates
             gotten
             by
             wickednesse
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             10.2
             .
             or
             the
             pride
             ,
             insolency
             and
             tyranny
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             great
             places
             ;
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             those
             many
             base
             and
             unwarrantable
             practises
             ,
             wherewith
             wicked
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             plunged
             themselves
             into
             danger
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             endeavour
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             shifts
             ,
             and
             sinful
             crafty
             devices
             will
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             
               shall
               they
               escape
               by
               iniquity
            
             ?
             saith
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             56.7
             .
             Doubtlesse
             wickednesse
             is
             more
             likely
             to
             hasten
             mens
             ruine
             ,
             then
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             ruine
             .
             And
             this
             is
             here
             added
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             foregoing
             precept
             vers
             .
             2.
             concerning
             the
             obeying
             of
             Kings
             ;
             therefore
             ought
             subjects
             to
             be
             very
             wary
             of
             provoking
             their
             King
             to
             displeasure
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             in
             his
             power
             to
             condemn
             them
             to
             death
             that
             disobey
             his
             commands
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             subjects
             power
             to
             retain
             his
             spirit
             ;
             the
             wickedness
             of
             rebellion
             can
             never
             deliver
             them
             .
             Or
             else
             2.
             with
             respect
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             concerning
             mans
             not
             heing
             able
             to
             foreknow
             future
             things
             ;
             whereto
             here
             he
             addes
             ,
             that
             as
             men
             cannot
             foresee
             evils
             coming
             upon
             them
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             he
             withstand
             the
             greatest
             of
             worldly
             evils
             ,
             namely
             death
             ;
             thereby
             implying
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             have
             been
             carefull
             to
             do
             all
             things
             seasonably
             and
             with
             judgement
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             rashly
             expose
             themselves
             or
             their
             lives
             to
             danger
             ,
             for
             those
             evils
             which
             cannot
             be
             foreseen
             nor
             prevented
             ,
             the
             best
             way
             is
             ,
             wisely
             to
             prepare
             and
             set
             themselves
             to
             bear
             them
             cheerfully
             ,
             and
             patiently
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Providence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               All
               this
               have
               I
               seen
               ,
               and
               applied
               mine
               heart
               unto
               every
               work
               that
               is
               done
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             With
             this
             Transition
             ,
             much
             like
             to
             those
             he
             hath
             formerly
             often
             used
             (
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             7.15
             ,
             23
             ,
             25.
             )
             he
             passeth
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             further
             vanities
             .
             But
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             seemes
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             whilst
             he
             was
             considering
             of
             these
             observations
             of
             his
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             concerning
             Magistrates
             and
             people
             in
             a
             way
             of
             civill
             government
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             good
             meanes
             that
             might
             be
             used
             to
             live
             quietly
             under
             Kings
             by
             a
             wise
             obeying
             their
             commands
             ,
             he
             took
             notice
             of
             this
             likewise
             further
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             God
             ,
             though
             in
             justice
             to
             punish
             the
             sinnes
             of
             a
             nation
             ,
             doth
             suffer
             tyrants
             intolerably
             to
             crush
             and
             afflict
             the
             poor
             people
             ;
             adding
             yet
             this
             withall
             ,
             that
             Gods
             advancing
             such
             men
             to
             these
             places
             of
             dignity
             ,
             tends
             usually
             to
             their
             own
             hurt
             ;
             
               There
               is
               a
               time
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               wherein
               one
               man
               ruleth
               over
               
               another
               to
               his
               own
               hurt
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             they
             grow
             the
             worse
             by
             their
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             bolder
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             falls
             at
             last
             the
             more
             heavily
             upon
             them
             for
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             power
             that
             God
             had
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             in
             their
             oppressions
             ,
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             other
             wickednesse
             they
             have
             committed
             ;
             sometimes
             the
             people
             rise
             up
             against
             them
             and
             destroy
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             God
             himselfe
             powres
             forth
             his
             judgements
             upon
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             observation
             of
             this
             course
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             Solomon
             here
             mentions
             ,
             thereby
             to
             teach
             men
             with
             wisdome
             and
             meeknesse
             quietly
             and
             contentedly
             to
             submit
             thereto
             ,
             and
             to
             study
             to
             make
             good
             use
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               And
               so
               I
               saw
               the
               wicked
               buried
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             place
             is
             very
             obscure
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             and
             is
             accordingly
             translated
             severall
             wayes
             by
             Interpreters
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             some
             understand
             the
             first
             clause
             only
             of
             the
             prosperous
             life
             and
             death
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             I
             saw
             them
             highly
             honoured
             in
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             
               who
               had
               come
               and
               gone
               from
               the
               place
               of
               the
               holy
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             had
             long
             peaceably
             enjoyed
             the
             power
             and
             honour
             of
             supream
             Magistracy
             ;
             or
             who
             being
             desperately
             wicked
             wretches
             ,
             had
             yet
             covered
             their
             wickednesse
             with
             a
             shew
             of
             religion
             ,
             coming
             and
             going
             frequently
             from
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             then
             the
             second
             clause
             they
             understand
             of
             the
             neglect
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             
               and
               they
               were
               forgotten
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               so
               done
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             truly
             godly
             ,
             and
             had
             really
             and
             sincerely
             done
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             did
             only
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             ,
             were
             driven
             into
             corners
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             were
             slighted
             ,
             and
             no
             notice
             in
             a
             manner
             taken
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             were
             buried
             in
             forgetfulnesse
             .
             And
             of
             this
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             passeth
             that
             censure
             ,
             
               this
               is
               also
               vanity
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             wicked
             men
             and
             hypocrites
             should
             have
             so
             much
             honour
             done
             to
             them
             ,
             whilst
             the
             righteous
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             so
             great
             obscurity
             .
             But
             according
             to
             our
             Translation
             the
             whole
             verse
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             wicked
             Rulers
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               And
               so
               I
               saw
               the
               wicked
               buried
            
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             I
             observed
             that
             the
             power
             ,
             which
             God
             suffered
             tyrants
             to
             exercise
             for
             the
             oppression
             of
             others
             ,
             tended
             at
             last
             to
             their
             own
             hurt
             (
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             yet
             withall
             I
             saw
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             they
             have
             lived
             in
             high
             esteeme
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             dying
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             being
             buried
             honourably
             ,
             with
             great
             pomp
             and
             solemnity
             ,
             with
             funerall
             Orations
             ,
             statues
             and
             monuments
             erected
             for
             them
             ,
             
               Who
               had
               come
               and
               gone
               from
               the
               place
               of
               the
               holy
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             their
             lives
             time
             ,
             with
             great
             state
             and
             majesty
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             people
             come
             and
             gone
             from
             the
             royall
             throne
             ,
             or
             seate
             of
             judicature
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             seate
             of
             the
             holy
             God
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Deut.
             1.17
             .
             2
             Chron.
             19.6
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             82.1
             .
             (
             The
             expression
             here
             used
             is
             much
             like
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             often
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             going
             in
             and
             out
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             Numb
             .
             27.17
             .
             and
             is
             used
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             lived
             and
             dyed
             peaceably
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Magistracy
             ;
             as
             likewise
             the
             great
             state
             wherein
             they
             had
             lived
             amongst
             the
             people
             ;
             )
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               And
               they
               were
               forgotten
               in
               the
               City
               where
               they
               had
               so
               done
            
             ;
             Some
             take
             them
             to
             be
             added
             for
             the
             further
             setting
             forth
             of
             their
             seeming
             happinesse
             ,
             in
             that
             there
             was
             after
             their
             death
             no
             talke
             of
             their
             wickednesse
             in
             the
             place
             where
             they
             acted
             so
             much
             villany
             ,
             so
             that
             not
             only
             in
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             but
             even
             after
             death
             also
             they
             seemed
             to
             be
             happy
             ;
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             this
             to
             be
             added
             by
             way
             of
             discovering
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             prosperous
             estate
             ,
             in
             that
             though
             they
             lived
             and
             dyed
             in
             peace
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             shew
             of
             
             great
             applause
             ,
             yet
             within
             a
             while
             they
             were
             forgotten
             ;
             they
             lived
             like
             Gods
             ,
             but
             they
             dyed
             like
             men
             ;
             yea
             indeed
             as
             they
             had
             lived
             like
             beasts
             ,
             so
             being
             laid
             in
             their
             graves
             ,
             they
             were
             forgotten
             like
             beasts
             ,
             those
             that
             before
             flattered
             them
             being
             then
             silent
             ,
             if
             not
             exclaiming
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             name
             and
             memory
             rotted
             together
             with
             their
             dead
             carcases
             .
             And
             accordingly
             Solomon
             closeth
             what
             he
             had
             here
             said
             of
             these
             wicked
             tyrannicall
             Rulers
             with
             this
             censure
             ,
             
               this
               is
               also
               vanity
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             such
             pomp
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             buried
             with
             such
             magnificent
             solemnity
             ,
             and
             yet
             within
             a
             while
             to
             be
             quite
             forgotten
             ;
             this
             being
             also
             no
             advantage
             to
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             eternall
             condition
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             their
             pomp
             and
             glory
             amongst
             men
             ,
             the
             Lord
             abhorres
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             they
             have
             flourished
             here
             ,
             the
             greater
             will
             their
             punishments
             be
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Because
               sentence
               against
               an
               evill
               work
               is
               not
               executed
               speedily
               ,
               therefore
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               is
               fully
               set
               in
               them
               to
               doe
               evill
               .
            
             ]
             Hereby
             the
             reason
             is
             hinted
             ,
             why
             such
             wicked
             Governours
             and
             Tyrants
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             had
             now
             spoken
             of
             ,
             doe
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             both
             in
             life
             and
             death
             are
             applauded
             amongst
             men
             ;
             it
             is
             because
             God
             doth
             usually
             forbeare
             wicked
             men
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             guise
             of
             all
             wicked
             men
             from
             hence
             to
             embolden
             themselves
             in
             their
             evill
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Though
               a
               sinner
               doe
               evill
               an
               hundred
               times
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             never
             so
             often
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             6.3
             .
             and
             so
             haply
             he
             commit
             the
             same
             sin
             never
             so
             often
             ,
             
               and
               his
               dayes
               be
               prolonged
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             through
             Gods
             forbearing
             to
             punish
             him
             ;
             which
             he
             abuseth
             to
             the
             afflicting
             of
             the
             righteous
             ;
             and
             consequently
             (
             for
             that
             this
             is
             implyed
             the
             following
             words
             shew
             )
             though
             a
             godly
             man
             suffer
             evill
             many
             and
             many
             times
             ,
             and
             his
             dayes
             be
             shortned
             ,
             
               yet
               surely
               I
               know
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             What
             ever
             dreaming
             sinners
             may
             vainly
             imagine
             ,
             yet
             this
             I
             know
             of
             a
             certainty
             ,
             
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               well
               with
               them
               that
               feare
               God
               ,
               which
               feare
               before
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             end
             well
             with
             them
             that
             feare
             God
             truly
             and
             sincerely
             ,
             God
             himselfe
             bearing
             them
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             seeth
             their
             hearts
             ,
             or
             that
             feare
             him
             meerly
             out
             of
             an
             awfull
             respect
             to
             his
             presence
             and
             all-seeing
             eye
             ,
             that
             avoyd
             evill
             ,
             and
             doe
             good
             ,
             not
             for
             feare
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             for
             feare
             of
             shame
             or
             punishment
             ,
             but
             sincerely
             ,
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             desiring
             to
             approve
             themselves
             to
             him
             whose
             eye
             is
             upon
             them
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             ▪
             13.
             
             
               But
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               w●
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             true
             judgement
             it
             is
             never
             well
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             because
             their
             very
             prosperity
             ripens
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             fits
             them
             for
             judgement
             .
             But
             that
             which
             Solomon
             intends
             here
             is
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             outward
             prosperity
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             alwayes
             well
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             alwayes
             escape
             ,
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             will
             at
             last
             fall
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             end
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             well
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             exceeding
             ill
             ;
             
               Neither
               shall
               he
               prolong
               his
               dayes
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             nor
             according
             to
             his
             desire
             and
             expectation
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             55.23
             .
             God
             in
             his
             wrath
             will
             at
             the
             last
             sooner
             or
             later
             cut
             short
             his
             dayes
             ,
             
               which
               are
               as
               a
               shadow
            
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             life
             ,
             when
             his
             dayes
             are
             most
             prolonged
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             short
             life
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             29.15
             .
             Psal
             .
             102.11
             .
             &
             109.23
             .
             &
             144.4
             .
             
               Because
               he
               feareth
               not
               before
               God
               ,
            
             see
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               vanity
               which
               is
               done
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               just
               men
               ,
               unto
               whom
               it
               happeneth
               according
               to
               the
               work
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             just
             
             men
             that
             fare
             as
             ill
             for
             outward
             things
             as
             if
             they
             had
             lived
             wickedly
             ;
             
               Againe
               there
               be
               wicked
               men
               to
               whom
               it
               happeneth
               according
               to
               the
               work
               of
               the
               righteous
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             doe
             not
             only
             a
             long
             time
             goe
             unpunished
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             )
             but
             which
             is
             far
             more
             strange
             ,
             fare
             as
             well
             for
             outward
             things
             as
             if
             they
             had
             lived
             most
             righteously
             .
             
               I
               said
               that
               this
               also
               is
               vanity
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             another
             and
             indeed
             a
             greater
             vanity
             .
             But
             now
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             doth
             not
             intend
             to
             charge
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             with
             vanity
             ,
             for
             thus
             ordering
             and
             disposing
             things
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             righteous
             and
             wicked
             ;
             for
             he
             knew
             well
             enough
             that
             God
             disposeth
             these
             things
             thus
             with
             admirable
             wisdome
             and
             justice
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             His
             meaning
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             that
             it
             is
             a
             vanity
             in
             men
             to
             judge
             ,
             that
             because
             of
             the
             sad
             afflctions
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             ill
             with
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             well
             with
             the
             wicked
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             vanity
             which
             men
             in
             their
             judgement
             are
             subject
             to
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ready
             vainely
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             alwayes
             well
             with
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             ill
             with
             the
             wicked
             for
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             finding
             themselves
             often
             miserably
             deceived
             in
             their
             hopes
             ,
             are
             thereupon
             disquieted
             and
             vexed
             ;
             Or
             rather
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             this
             sheweth
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             in
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             them
             the
             state
             of
             humane
             affaires
             is
             so
             uncertain
             and
             inconstant
             ,
             so
             full
             of
             seeming
             confusion
             and
             disorder
             ,
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             life
             being
             usually
             here
             conferred
             upon
             those
             that
             seem
             in
             reason
             most
             unworthy
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             life
             being
             usually
             the
             portion
             of
             those
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             best
             in
             Gods
             sight
             .
             And
             thus
             Solomon
             sheweth
             how
             God
             disposeth
             of
             things
             
               upon
               earth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             here
             below
             ,
             (
             for
             after
             this
             life
             he
             would
             have
             us
             know
             it
             shall
             be
             otherwise
             )
             thereby
             to
             perswade
             men
             quietly
             to
             submit
             hereto
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             vanity
             that
             is
             in
             the
             government
             of
             Princes
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             many
             times
             deal
             with
             righteous
             men
             as
             if
             they
             were
             wicked
             ,
             and
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             righteous
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Then
               I
               commended
               mirth
               ,
               because
               a
               man
               hath
               no
               better
               thing
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               then
               to
               eate
               ,
               and
               to
               drink
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               merry
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             those
             former
             passages
             ,
             Chap.
             2.24
             .
             &
             3.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             22.
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
             Seeing
             there
             are
             so
             many
             evills
             and
             vanities
             ,
             that
             even
             by
             the
             disposing
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             men
             are
             liable
             to
             ,
             and
             which
             no
             man
             can
             comprehend
             or
             redresse
             ,
             thence
             Solomon
             concludes
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             way
             for
             men
             to
             live
             comfortably
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             is
             with
             chearfulnesse
             and
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             holy
             manner
             to
             enjoy
             the
             blessings
             which
             God
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             confer
             upon
             them
             ,
             quietly
             resting
             upon
             Gods
             fatherly
             providence
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             without
             any
             over-curious
             searching
             into
             the
             secrets
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             without
             any
             vexing
             at
             those
             things
             we
             understand
             not
             ,
             or
             troubling
             our selves
             about
             what
             shall
             be
             hereafter
             ;
             
               For
               that
               shall
               abide
               with
               him
               of
               his
               labour
               ,
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               which
               God
               giveth
               him
               under
               the
               Sunne
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             comfortable
             enjoying
             of
             these
             outward
             things
             ,
             without
             vexation
             and
             anxiety
             of
             mind
             ,
             is
             all
             the
             fruit
             that
             men
             can
             reap
             of
             their
             labours
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ▪
             Chap.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               When
               I
               applied
               my
               heart
               to
               know
               wisdome
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             all
             kind
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             by
             the
             dependance
             this
             hath
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             )
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             things
             here
             
             below
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             
               and
               to
               see
               the
               businesse
               that
               is
               done
               upon
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             the
             businesses
             wherein
             men
             doe
             severally
             toil
             and
             moil
             themselves
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             reason
             and
             the
             vanity
             thereof
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             businesse
             that
             God
             doth
             upon
             the
             earth
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             Gods
             providence
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             all
             humane
             affaires
             ;
             (
             
               for
               also
               there
               is
               that
               neither
               day
               nor
               night
               seeth
               sleep
               with
               his
               eyes
            
             ;
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             continuall
             carking
             and
             caring
             ,
             and
             eager
             busying
             themselves
             about
             earthly
             things
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.23
             .
             or
             else
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             eagerness
             in
             studying
             to
             find
             out
             the
             reason
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             And
             indeed
             therefore
             many
             good
             Expositors
             do
             hold
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             speakes
             this
             with
             reference
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             thereby
             to
             imply
             that
             though
             he
             was
             so
             intent
             upon
             searching
             out
             the
             reason
             of
             Gods
             works
             ,
             that
             he
             scarce
             took
             any
             rest
             either
             by
             day
             or
             by
             night
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             find
             it
             out
             :
             which
             is
             that
             he
             addes
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Then
               I
               beheld
               all
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               find
               out
               the
               work
               that
               is
               done
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             perfectly
             discover
             or
             comprehend
             the
             counsell
             of
             God
             in
             his
             works
             of
             Providence
             ,
             not
             only
             those
             that
             concern
             the
             Angels
             and
             things
             in
             heaven
             ,
             but
             even
             those
             also
             which
             are
             done
             here
             below
             ,
             as
             namely
             those
             before-mentioned
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             concerning
             Gods
             afflicting
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             his
             prospering
             the
             wicked
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             3.11
             .
             
               Because
               though
               a
               man
               labour
               to
               seek
               it
               out
               ,
               yea
               further
               ;
               though
               a
               wise
               man
               think
               to
               know
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             of
             eminent
             understanding
             ,
             and
             withall
             a
             good
             and
             gracious
             man
             thinks
             he
             doth
             know
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             shall
             by
             much
             labour
             and
             searching
             attain
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             
               yet
               shall
               he
               not
               be
               able
               to
               find
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             discover
             and
             comprehend
             the
             counsell
             of
             God
             therein
             .
             And
             thus
             hath
             Solomon
             in
             these
             two
             verses
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             way
             for
             men
             is
             quietly
             and
             chearfully
             to
             enjoy
             the
             present
             comforts
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             this
             life
             affords
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             vex
             and
             disquiet
             themselves
             about
             the
             works
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             in
             his
             disposing
             of
             humane
             affaires
             ,
             because
             the
             inquiring
             into
             this
             will
             be
             labour
             endlesse
             and
             fruitlesse
             ;
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             God
             orders
             all
             things
             for
             the
             best
             ;
             but
             the
             reason
             of
             all
             his
             wayes
             we
             cannot
             comprehend
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               FOr
               all
               this
               I
               considered
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             All
             this
             concerning
             the
             seeming
             ,
             strange
             and
             unsearchable
             providences
             of
             God
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             humane
             affaires
             ,
             I
             diligently
             weighed
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             making
             use
             of
             that
             singular
             measure
             of
             wisdom
             wherewith
             God
             had
             endued
             me
             ,
             
               even
               to
               declare
               all
               this
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             make
             all
             these
             clear
             and
             perspicuous
             to
             mine
             own
             understanding
             ,
             and
             discover
             them
             clearly
             to
             others
             ,
             
               that
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wise
               and
               their
               works
               are
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             persons
             and
             wayes
             and
             works
             of
             the
             best
             and
             wisest
             of
             men
             ,
             (
             and
             much
             more
             the
             persons
             and
             wayes
             of
             others
             )
             are
             wholly
             ordered
             by
             the
             sure
             and
             secret
             guidance
             of
             divine
             Providence
             ;
             Though
             men
             cannot
             discover
             nor
             search
             into
             the
             seeming
             unequall
             dispensing
             of
             things
             ,
             yet
             this
             I
             found
             to
             be
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             righteous
             and
             wise
             amongst
             men
             cannot
             dispose
             of
             themselves
             and
             their
             wayes
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             but
             are
             wholly
             ordered
             by
             a
             divine
             hand
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             in
             
             other
             regards
             
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wise
               and
               their
               works
            
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Because
             God
             doth
             protect
             their
             persons
             from
             evil
             ,
             and
             doth
             keep
             them
             in
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             fall
             away
             ,
             they
             
               are
               kept
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               through
               faith
               unto
               salvation
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
             see
             Joh.
             10.28
             ,
             29.
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             God
             doth
             accept
             of
             them
             and
             their
             services
             ,
             and
             will
             certainly
             in
             due
             time
             reward
             them
             ;
             though
             as
             they
             come
             from
             them
             ,
             their
             works
             seem
             to
             passe
             away
             and
             to
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             are
             usually
             forgotten
             amongst
             men
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             still
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             keeps
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             undoubtedly
             recompence
             them
             into
             their
             bosoms
             ;
             Heb.
             6.10
             .
             But
             here
             doubtlesse
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             ordered
             and
             disposed
             by
             the
             secret
             hand
             of
             Gods
             all-ruling
             Providence
             ;
             as
             indeed
             this
             expression
             of
             things
             being
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             in
             the
             Scripture
             note
             that
             things
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             Joh.
             3.35
             .
             
               The
               Father
               loveth
               the
               Son
               and
               hath
               given
               all
               things
               into
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             and
             that
             they
             are
             ruled
             and
             governed
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             Acts
             4.28
             .
             And
             this
             is
             premised
             here
             to
             comfort
             the
             righteous
             ,
             by
             letting
             them
             know
             that
             even
             their
             afflictions
             are
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             stumbling
             at
             the
             Lords
             dispensing
             of
             outward
             things
             promiscuously
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             speakes
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               no
               man
               knoweth
               either
               love
               or
               hatred
               by
               all
               that
               is
               before
               them
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             man
             knoweth
             by
             their
             present
             state
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             by
             those
             things
             that
             befall
             them
             that
             are
             evident
             to
             the
             outward
             sense
             ,
             whether
             God
             loves
             or
             hates
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             the
             same
             outward
             things
             befall
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             those
             that
             God
             esteems
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             he
             esteems
             his
             enemies
             .
             I
             confesse
             that
             this
             last
             clause
             is
             likewise
             otherwayes
             understood
             by
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             man
             knoweth
             what
             they
             shall
             love
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             shall
             hate
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             their
             affections
             not
             being
             at
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             at
             Gods
             disposing
             ;
             or
             that
             no
             men
             know
             whether
             that
             which
             they
             love
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             they
             hate
             shall
             befall
             them
             ,
             judging
             of
             future
             events
             by
             their
             present
             ordering
             of
             their
             affairs
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             most
             generally
             received
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               All
               things
               come
               alike
               to
               all
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             things
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             no
             man
             can
             judge
             by
             such
             things
             whether
             he
             be
             loved
             or
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             
               there
               is
               one
               event
               to
               the
               righteous
               and
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               to
               the
               good
               and
               to
               the
               clean
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               unclean
               ;
               to
               him
               that
               sacrificeth
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               that
               sacrifieth
               not
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             godly
             and
             religious
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             irreligious
             and
             profane
             ;
             
               as
               is
               the
               good
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               sinner
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             usually
             both
             in
             the
             same
             outward
             condition
             ,
             
               and
               he
               that
               sweareth
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             without
             fear
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             an
             ordinary
             swearer
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             often
             sweareth
             vainly
             and
             rashly
             and
             falsely
             ,
             and
             so
             profanes
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             
               as
               he
               that
               feareth
               an
               oath
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             afraid
             of
             swearing
             vainly
             and
             falsely
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             very
             wary
             of
             swearing
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             doth
             swear
             he
             doth
             it
             reverently
             and
             religiously
             .
             Now
             from
             hence
             to
             the
             13.
             verse
             some
             conceive
             that
             Solomon
             speaketh
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Athiests
             and
             Epicures
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             what
             carnal
             reason
             is
             prone
             to
             judge
             in
             the
             case
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             fare
             every
             way
             alike
             both
             in
             life
             and
             death
             ;
             But
             because
             Solomon
             speakes
             onely
             of
             outward
             events
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             he
             may
             encourage
             men
             to
             live
             comfortably
             in
             every
             condition
             whereinto
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             bring
             them
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             we
             may
             not
             take
             all
             this
             as
             spoken
             by
             Solomon
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               This
               is
               an
               evil
               among
               all
               things
               that
               are
               done
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               one
               event
               unto
               all
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Amongst
             the
             many
             evils
             ,
             vanities
             and
             miseries
             that
             men
             are
             subject
             to
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             I
             found
             this
             to
             be
             one
             sore
             affliction
             ,
             a
             temptation
             very
             grievous
             and
             vexatious
             to
             men
             ,
             Or
             ,
             Among
             all
             humane
             miseries
             ,
             I
             found
             this
             to
             be
             the
             sorest
             and
             grievous
             above
             all
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             equall
             events
             happen
             to
             the
             just
             and
             to
             the
             unjust
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             worst
             of
             wicked
             men
             do
             many
             times
             live
             in
             as
             flourishing
             a
             condition
             as
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             and
             the
             holiest
             of
             men
             do
             usually
             undergo
             the
             same
             outward
             miseries
             with
             fools
             and
             ungodly
             wretches
             .
             Solomon
             doth
             not
             in
             these
             words
             condemn
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             for
             ordering
             things
             thus
             ;
             (
             for
             he
             knew
             well
             that
             God
             doth
             with
             admirable
             wisdom
             and
             justice
             thus
             dispose
             of
             humane
             affairs
             ;
             )
             but
             he
             only
             notes
             this
             to
             be
             a
             sore
             temptation
             and
             very
             grievous
             to
             the
             holiest
             of
             men
             when
             they
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ;
             Or
             else
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             called
             evil
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             occasionally
             the
             cause
             of
             much
             evil
             ,
             in
             that
             wicked
             men
             do
             hereupon
             take
             occasion
             to
             break
             forth
             into
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             evil
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             Solomon
             expresseth
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               yea
               also
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               is
               full
               of
               evil
               ,
               and
               madnes
               is
               in
               their
               heart
               while
               they
               live
            
             ;
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             by
             evil
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             very
             bitter
             and
             irksome
             to
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             following
             words
             do
             set
             forth
             a
             farther
             degree
             of
             mans
             vanity
             and
             misery
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             men
             that
             spend
             their
             whole
             lives
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             that
             run
             headlong
             boldly
             and
             presumptously
             into
             all
             kind
             of
             desperate
             madnesse
             and
             abominable
             courses
             ,
             (
             haply
             the
             rather
             because
             they
             see
             good
             and
             bad
             fare
             all
             alike
             here
             ,
             )
             do
             only
             at
             last
             die
             just
             as
             other
             men
             do
             ,
             
               madnesse
               is
               in
               their
               heart
               while
               they
               live
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               they
               go
               to
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             and
             there
             they
             rot
             in
             their
             graves
             as
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             must
             do
             .
             Yet
             this
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             added
             onely
             to
             imply
             the
             folly
             of
             those
             men
             that
             from
             all
             mens
             faring
             a
             like
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             do
             embolden
             themselves
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             in
             that
             after
             they
             have
             thus
             run
             madding
             after
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             at
             last
             (
             which
             they
             never
             minded
             )
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             pit
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             receive
             the
             reward
             of
             their
             impiety
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               For
               to
               him
               that
               is
               joyned
               to
               all
               the
               living
               ,
               there
               is
               hope
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             long
             as
             life
             lasts
             ,
             there
             is
             hope
             of
             his
             still
             enjoying
             his
             present
             comforts
             ,
             yea
             of
             improving
             his
             condition
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             spiritual
             and
             his
             outward
             estate
             ,
             at
             least
             some
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             the
             living
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             enjoy
             :
             
               for
               a
               living
               dog
               is
               better
               then
               a
               dead
               lion
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             basest
             and
             most
             contemptible
             person
             that
             is
             ,
             whilst
             he
             lives
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             hath
             been
             of
             greatest
             account
             ,
             when
             once
             he
             is
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             actions
             and
             imployments
             thereof
             .
             And
             thus
             Solomon
             sets
             forth
             the
             different
             estate
             of
             the
             living
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             way
             to
             that
             following
             exhortation
             vers
             .
             7.
             wherein
             again
             he
             perswades
             men
             to
             that
             fore-mentioned
             remedy
             of
             the
             vanities
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             comfortably
             the
             benefits
             of
             this
             life
             whilst
             life
             lasts
             ,
             because
             when
             death
             comes
             that
             will
             deprive
             us
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               the
               living
               know
               that
               they
               shall
               die
               ,
            
             &c
             ▪
             ]
             Here
             a
             reason
             is
             given
             to
             prove
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             the
             living
             are
             in
             a
             better
             estate
             then
             the
             dead
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             And
             some
             Expositors
             do
             understand
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             living
             
             know
             they
             must
             die
             ,
             and
             that
             may
             somewhat
             afflict
             them
             ,
             but
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             they
             live
             ,
             they
             may
             enjoy
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             the
             dead
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             do
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             nothing
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               for
               the
               living
               know
               that
               they
               shall
               die
               ,
            
             are
             onely
             to
             imply
             the
             benefits
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ;
             they
             know
             they
             shall
             die
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             truth
             unquestionably
             certain
             ,
             yea
             they
             find
             and
             feel
             it
             experimentally
             in
             the
             decayes
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             their
             health
             ,
             and
             consequently
             they
             may
             stir
             up
             themselves
             hereby
             ,
             to
             provide
             that
             they
             may
             both
             live
             comfortly
             and
             die
             happily
             :
             the
             knowledge
             of
             this
             is
             an
             advantage
             to
             make
             them
             take
             off
             their
             affections
             from
             the
             perishing
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             death
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             and
             repentance
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             life
             eternal
             ;
             and
             withall
             (
             which
             I
             conceive
             is
             here
             chiefely
             intended
             )
             to
             set
             themselves
             comfortably
             and
             thankfully
             to
             enjoy
             present
             mercies
             ,
             which
             when
             death
             once
             comes
             they
             can
             no
             longer
             hope
             to
             enjoy
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               but
               the
               dead
               know
               not
               any
               thing
               :
            
             which
             must
             not
             be
             understood
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             souls
             departed
             had
             no
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             as
             with
             respect
             to
             those
             things
             ,
             whereof
             Solomon
             is
             in
             this
             place
             speaking
             ,
             that
             
               the
               dead
               know
               not
               any
               thing
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             what
             is
             done
             here
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             living
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Job
             .
             14.21
             .
             Or
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             sense
             or
             experimentall
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             are
             capable
             of
             taking
             any
             delight
             in
             the
             knowledge
             or
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             
               neither
               have
               they
               any
               more
               a
               reward
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             can
             no
             more
             have
             any
             benefit
             or
             content
             by
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             reward
             of
             mens
             labours
             in
             this
             life
             :
             Solomon
             doth
             not
             deny
             that
             men
             will
             be
             rewarded
             after
             this
             life
             according
             to
             their
             works
             :
             for
             this
             he
             had
             before
             asserted
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             3.17
             .
             and
             8.12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             it
             is
             likewise
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             can
             no
             more
             do
             any
             thing
             whereby
             they
             should
             expect
             a
             reward
             hereafter
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             meant
             here
             is
             ,
             that
             being
             dead
             they
             can
             no
             longer
             advantage
             themselves
             any
             way
             by
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             laboured
             :
             
               for
               the
               memory
               of
               them
               is
               forgotten
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             they
             have
             done
             here
             ;
             no
             man
             thinks
             of
             doing
             them
             any
             good
             ,
             &c.
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             2.16
             .
             Psal
             .
             9.5
             &
             31.12
             .
             &
             88.7
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Also
               their
               love
               and
               their
               hatred
               ,
               and
               their
               envy
               is
               now
               perished
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             remembrance
             of
             their
             love
             and
             hatred
             and
             envy
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             once
             dead
             ;
             which
             indeed
             agreeth
             well
             with
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               the
               memory
               of
               them
               is
               forgotten
               .
            
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             being
             dead
             there
             is
             no
             person
             or
             thing
             which
             they
             love
             or
             hate
             or
             envy
             any
             longer
             ;
             And
             to
             this
             some
             adde
             also
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             no
             body
             neither
             doth
             any
             longer
             love
             or
             hate
             or
             envy
             them
             .
             Questionless
             Solomon
             speakes
             not
             of
             the
             love
             ,
             hatred
             or
             envy
             that
             may
             be
             in
             souls
             departed
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             mens
             affections
             here
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             are
             dead
             ,
             they
             mind
             no
             more
             the
             riches
             ,
             honours
             and
             pleasures
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             longer
             enjoy
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             here
             below
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               neither
               have
               they
               any
               more
               a
               portion
               for
               ever
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               done
               under
               the
               Sun
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             expect
             any
             comfort
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             whilst
             this
             life
             lasts
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Go
               thy
               way
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositors
             conceive
             that
             this
             which
             is
             said
             here
             
             and
             in
             the
             three
             following
             verses
             cannot
             be
             well
             understood
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             as
             spoken
             in
             the
             person
             of
             sensual
             ,
             brutish
             Epicures
             ;
             But
             such
             kind
             of
             men
             are
             not
             wont
             to
             expresse
             themselves
             in
             such
             religious
             tearms
             ,
             as
             are
             here
             used
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             where
             this
             life
             is
             again
             and
             again
             tearmed
             vanity
             ,
             and
             the
             lengthening
             out
             of
             mens
             dayes
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             advised
             to
             be
             constant
             in
             loving
             and
             delighting
             in
             their
             own
             wives
             ,
             without
             ever
             looking
             after
             strange
             women
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             and
             that
             which
             followeth
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             taken
             still
             as
             the
             holy
             advice
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             by
             the
             pen
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             
               Go
               thy
               way
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             laying
             aside
             all
             vain
             endeavours
             to
             search
             into
             Gods
             secrets
             ,
             and
             all
             vexatious
             disquiet
             of
             mind
             about
             the
             hidden
             works
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             as
             why
             he
             many
             times
             afflicts
             the
             righteous
             and
             prospers
             the
             wicked
             ,
             betake
             thy self
             diligently
             and
             speedily
             to
             do
             what
             I
             now
             say
             to
             thee
             ;
             
               eat
               thy
               bread
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               drink
               thy
               wine
               with
               a
               merry
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             casting
             thy
             care
             upon
             God
             ,
             enjoy
             the
             fruit
             of
             thy
             labour
             ,
             and
             live
             comfortably
             upon
             that
             which
             thou
             hast
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             2
             ,
             24.
             
             &
             3.12
             ,
             13.
             
             &
             8.15
             .
             By
             those
             words
             
               thy
               bread
               and
               thy
               wine
            
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             intimation
             given
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             be
             carefull
             that
             they
             live
             onely
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             justly
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             enjoyments
             ,
             must
             be
             according
             to
             what
             is
             necessary
             and
             convenient
             ,
             and
             neither
             above
             nor
             beneath
             their
             estate
             and
             condition
             :
             
               For
               God
               now
               accepteth
               thy
               works
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             thou
             doest
             thus
             enjoy
             what
             thou
             hast
             gotten
             by
             thy
             honest
             labour
             and
             is
             truely
             thine
             own
             ,
             in
             a
             moderate
             and
             decent
             manner
             ;
             without
             any
             anxious
             and
             distrustfull
             fears
             ,
             God
             is
             well-pleased
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             so
             do
             .
             And
             indeed
             then
             onely
             can
             we
             use
             the
             creatures
             with
             joy
             and
             comforts
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             that
             both
             our
             persons
             and
             works
             are
             well
             pleasing
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Let
               thy
               garments
               be
               alwayes
               white
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             ever
             in
             other
             regards
             it
             is
             fitting
             and
             seasonable
             ,
             let
             thy
             garments
             be
             cleane
             ,
             handsome
             ,
             and
             decent
             ,
             yea
             and
             when
             thy
             condition
             will
             allow
             it
             ,
             rich
             and
             gorgeous
             .
             Yet
             because
             it
             is
             generally
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             ancient
             times
             in
             those
             Eastern
             Countries
             white
             garments
             were
             used
             ,
             as
             expressions
             of
             honour
             and
             dignity
             ,
             (
             whence
             the
             royall
             apparrell
             wherewith
             Mordecaj
             was
             cloathed
             upon
             his
             advancement
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             have
             been
             of
             blue
             and
             white
             ,
             Esth
             .
             8.15
             .
             )
             as
             likewise
             in
             times
             of
             feasting
             and
             rejoycing
             ,
             therefore
             this
             may
             be
             also
             literally
             meant
             of
             white
             garments
             ;
             
               And
               let
               thy
               head
               lack
               no
               oyntment
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             anoint
             thy selfe
             plentifully
             with
             sweet
             and
             precious
             oyntments
             ;
             for
             this
             powring
             forth
             of
             oyntments
             upon
             the
             head
             was
             another
             thing
             ,
             which
             they
             used
             much
             at
             their
             times
             of
             feasting
             and
             rejoycing
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             23.5
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             should
             take
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             bounty
             of
             God
             towards
             them
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             keeping
             themselves
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             religion
             and
             piety
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             a
             sordid
             disposition
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             evill
             humour
             ,
             deprive
             themselves
             of
             that
             chearfull
             content
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             blessings
             ,
             which
             God
             allowes
             them
             to
             enjoy
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Live
               joyfully
               with
               the
               wife
               whom
               thou
               lovest
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Therefore
             is
             the
             love
             of
             the
             husband
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             indeed
             only
             the
             love
             of
             married
             persons
             that
             makes
             their
             cohabiting
             and
             conversing
             together
             comfortable
             to
             them
             .
             As
             for
             those
             following
             words
             ,
             
               All
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               life
               of
               thy
               vanity
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               thee
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               vanity
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             6.12
             .
             It
             is
             
             true
             indeed
             that
             those
             words
             ,
             
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               thee
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             are
             by
             some
             understood
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             wife
             ,
             who
             is
             indeed
             elswhere
             tearmed
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             Pro.
             19.14
             .
             But
             if
             Solomon
             had
             intended
             this
             of
             the
             wife
             ,
             he
             would
             only
             have
             said
             ,
             
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               thee
            
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               thee
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             which
             is
             not
             a
             proper
             expression
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             clause
             is
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             
               All
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               life
               of
               thy
               vanity
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               thee
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             because
             it
             is
             God
             alone
             that
             doth
             in
             this
             world
             lengthen
             out
             the
             dayes
             of
             mens
             lives
             to
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             concerning
             the
             dayes
             of
             mens
             lives
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             expression
             is
             used
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             8.15
             .
             
               For
               that
               is
               thy
               portion
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               labour
               ,
               which
               thou
               takest
               under
               the
               Sun
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             this
             comfortable
             enjoying
             the
             good
             blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             seventh
             verse
             ;
             though
             some
             indeed
             think
             that
             mens
             living
             chearfully
             with
             their
             wives
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             is
             here
             principally
             at
             least
             intended
             ,
             this
             being
             the
             best
             of
             comforts
             to
             men
             in
             all
             their
             troubles
             ,
             and
             travels
             and
             sorrowes
             here
             in
             this
             life
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             2.10
             .
             &
             8.15
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               thy
               hand
               findeth
               to
               doe
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Whatsoever
             thine
             abilities
             can
             reach
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             which
             thou
             hast
             a
             faire
             occasion
             and
             opportunity
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             also
             a
             thing
             lawfull
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             
               do
               it
               with
               thy
               might
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             do
             it
             carefully
             ,
             diligently
             ,
             vigorously
             ,
             and
             speedily
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             thy
             soule
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             delay
             ;
             for
             that
             all
             this
             may
             be
             well
             intended
             by
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               thy
               hand
               findeth
               to
               doe
               ,
            
             is
             evident
             by
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             in
             the
             Original
             the
             like
             phrase
             is
             used
             ,
             as
             Lev.
             12.8
             .
             Numb
             .
             6.21
             .
             1
             Sam.
             10.7
             .
             &
             Gen.
             16.6
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             thing
             here
             injoyned
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             with
             all
             possible
             zeale
             and
             diligence
             take
             all
             the
             opportunities
             they
             can
             to
             doe
             all
             the
             good
             they
             are
             able
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             generall
             or
             particular
             calling
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             being
             serviceable
             in
             their
             places
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             brethren
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             is
             enjoyned
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             cleare
             what
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             from
             being
             mis-understood
             ;
             That
             it
             might
             not
             be
             thought
             that
             therein
             there
             was
             any
             encouragement
             given
             to
             a
             voluptuous
             life
             ,
             Solomon
             addes
             here
             ,
             that
             withall
             men
             must
             endeavour
             with
             all
             their
             might
             to
             do
             all
             the
             good
             that
             possibly
             they
             are
             able
             :
             Or
             2.
             as
             another
             meanes
             whereby
             men
             may
             come
             to
             live
             comfortably
             and
             happily
             .
             And
             indeed
             when
             men
             are
             earnest
             and
             diligent
             to
             doe
             all
             the
             good
             they
             can
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             prevent
             manifold
             crosses
             and
             miseries
             ,
             so
             also
             it
             yields
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             conscience
             ,
             which
             tends
             much
             to
             the
             happinesse
             and
             comfort
             of
             mens
             lives
             .
             But
             the
             whole
             Context
             in
             this
             place
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             the
             advice
             here
             given
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             freely
             and
             with
             all
             their
             might
             ,
             do
             whatever
             may
             lawfully
             be
             done
             whilst
             they
             live
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             occasion
             serves
             ,
             for
             their
             comfort
             and
             delight
             .
             Having
             before
             instanced
             in
             those
             chiefe
             outward
             comforts
             ,
             of
             meat
             ,
             and
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             marriage
             ,
             he
             now
             addes
             this
             generall
             advice
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             wherein
             an
             opportunity
             was
             given
             for
             refreshing
             themselves
             in
             an
             honest
             way
             ,
             they
             should
             embrace
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             lay
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             this
             present
             life
             is
             the
             only
             time
             for
             the
             enjoying
             of
             these
             comforts
             ;
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               there
               is
               no
               work
               ,
               nor
               device
               ,
               nor
               knowledge
               ,
               nor
               wisdome
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               whither
               thou
               goest
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             deny
             the
             knowledge
             that
             is
             in
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             departed
             ;
             But
             he
             exhorteth
             men
             whilst
             they
             live
             ,
             freely
             to
             enjoy
             the
             commodities
             that
             are
             here
             given
             of
             God
             for
             
             the
             comfort
             of
             mens
             lives
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             state
             of
             death
             ,
             whither
             men
             are
             continually
             going
             ,
             they
             can
             no
             more
             make
             any
             use
             of
             their
             skill
             ,
             or
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             wisdome
             ,
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             any
             good
             either
             to
             themselves
             or
             others
             .
             And
             very
             observable
             indeed
             it
             is
             ,
             what
             kind
             of
             contentments
             and
             delights
             Solomon
             doth
             here
             advise
             men
             to
             enjoy
             ,
             namely
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             are
             bruitish
             and
             sensuall
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             arise
             from
             our
             honest
             labours
             ,
             and
             wherein
             we
             are
             guided
             by
             skill
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               I
               returned
               and
               saw
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               that
               the
               race
               is
               not
               to
               the
               swift
               ,
               nor
               the
               battel
               to
               the
               strong
               ,
               neither
               yet
               bread
               to
               the
               wise
               ,
               nor
               yet
               riches
               to
               men
               of
               understanding
               ,
               nor
               yet
               favour
               to
               men
               of
               skill
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             passage
             may
             be
             added
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             upon
             several
             respects
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             It
             may
             be
             added
             as
             another
             vanity
             ,
             which
             upon
             farther
             observation
             of
             humane
             affaires
             Solomon
             had
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             event
             and
             successe
             of
             men
             in
             their
             affaires
             and
             undertakings
             ,
             are
             not
             according
             to
             the
             abilities
             that
             are
             in
             men
             ,
             but
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             lesse
             nimble
             in
             running
             doe
             many
             times
             winne
             the
             race
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             2.
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             farther
             discovery
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             that
             
               all
               things
               come
               alike
               to
               all
               ,
            
             in
             that
             the
             race
             and
             the
             victory
             is
             sometimes
             gotten
             by
             the
             weaker
             party
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             stronger
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             simpler
             sort
             of
             people
             get
             a
             competent
             livelihood
             ,
             yea
             many
             times
             great
             estates
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             that
             are
             men
             of
             great
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             &c.
             Or
             3.
             
             It
             may
             be
             conceived
             as
             a
             farther
             illustration
             of
             what
             he
             said
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             that
             all
             things
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             man
             to
             order
             or
             accomplish
             his
             affaires
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             things
             are
             disposed
             of
             by
             the
             powerfull
             ,
             the
             secret
             and
             unsearchable
             providence
             of
             God.
             And
             thence
             some
             conceive
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             entring
             upon
             this
             passage
             ,
             
               I
               returned
               and
               saw
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               that
               the
               race
               is
               not
               to
               the
               swift
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             betook
             my selfe
             againe
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             event
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ,
             or
             ,
             I
             turned
             my selfe
             from
             considering
             how
             the
             persons
             of
             men
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             the
             works
             of
             men
             are
             also
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             observed
             that
             in
             every
             thing
             those
             that
             are
             of
             meane
             parts
             ,
             do
             many
             times
             thrive
             better
             ,
             and
             have
             better
             successe
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             are
             of
             far
             greater
             abilities
             :
             Or
             4.
             
             It
             may
             be
             added
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             for
             having
             there
             exhorted
             men
             to
             doe
             whatsoever
             their
             hand
             findeth
             to
             doe
             ,
             with
             their
             might
             ,
             lest
             men
             should
             hereupon
             trust
             to
             their
             own
             sufficiency
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             in
             all
             undertakings
             ,
             things
             are
             still
             carried
             on
             according
             to
             mens
             abilities
             ,
             and
             that
             godliness
             or
             holiness
             make
             no
             great
             difference
             in
             the
             successe
             of
             mens
             actions
             ,
             here
             he
             sheweth
             that
             this
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             observed
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               the
               race
               is
               not
               to
               the
               swift
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             but
             
               time
               and
               chance
               hapneth
               to
               them
               all
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             all
             meet
             with
             such
             successe
             as
             the
             seasons
             and
             casuall
             occurrences
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             happening
             according
             to
             Gods
             all
             ruling
             Providence
             ,
             do
             produce
             ;
             which
             counsell
             and
             governing
             hand
             of
             God
             being
             hidden
             from
             us
             ,
             therefore
             the
             events
             seem
             to
             us
             to
             come
             by
             chance
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             God.
             All
             which
             should
             teach
             us
             ,
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             to
             trust
             to
             our
             own
             abilities
             ,
             or
             to
             ascribe
             our
             successe
             to
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             but
             to
             look
             above
             second
             causes
             to
             God
             the
             supream
             disposer
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             implore
             his
             blessing
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             the
             praise
             of
             all
             good
             successe
             ,
             and
             quietly
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             when
             things
             fall
             not
             out
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             have
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               For
               man
               also
               knoweth
               not
               his
               time
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             to
             prove
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             
               time
               and
               chance
               hapneth
               to
               all
               ;
               for
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             
               man
               also
               knoweth
               not
               his
               time
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             or
             the
             time
             of
             any
             calamity
             that
             cometh
             upon
             him
             .
             Now
             if
             he
             knoweth
             not
             what
             shall
             befall
             him
             the
             next
             day
             or
             houre
             ,
             much
             lesse
             can
             he
             effect
             what
             he
             desires
             or
             resolves
             upon
             by
             his
             own
             counsels
             ,
             wisdome
             and
             industry
             ,
             but
             things
             must
             needs
             befall
             him
             casually
             in
             that
             they
             were
             not
             effected
             by
             his
             own
             foresight
             and
             providence
             ;
             
               As
               the
               fishes
               that
               are
               taken
               in
               an
               evill
               net
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             net
             that
             is
             craftily
             laid
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             proves
             destructive
             to
             them
             ,
             
               and
               as
               the
               birds
               that
               are
               caught
               in
               the
               snare
               ,
            
             where
             they
             expected
             only
             to
             feed
             themselves
             ;
             
               so
               are
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               snared
               in
               an
               evill
               time
               ,
               when
               it
               falleth
               suddenly
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             when
             it
             comes
             unexpectedly
             and
             unavoydably
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             disposing
             providence
             of
             God
             from
             above
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luk.
             21.35
             .
             
               As
               a
               snare
               shall
               it
               come
               on
               all
               them
               that
               dwell
               on
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               This
               wisdome
               have
               I
               seen
               also
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               it
               seemed
               great
               unto
               me
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             that
             wisdome
             related
             in
             the
             two
             following
             verses
             ,
             of
             a
             poore
             man
             who
             by
             his
             wisdome
             delivered
             a
             little
             weake
             City
             ,
             that
             had
             few
             men
             in
             it
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             when
             a
             great
             and
             mighty
             King
             had
             besieged
             it
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             had
             built
             great
             bulwarks
             against
             it
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             passeth
             this
             sentence
             ,
             that
             to
             him
             it
             seemed
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             that
             City
             it
             was
             so
             little
             minded
             .
             Severall
             opinions
             there
             are
             concerning
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             passage
             also
             .
             But
             three
             particulars
             are
             mentioned
             that
             seeme
             most
             probable
             ;
             neither
             doe
             I
             see
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             all
             joyntly
             intended
             ;
             for
             1.
             this
             following
             Relation
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             an
             instance
             given
             to
             make
             good
             what
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             poverty
             and
             neglect
             of
             this
             man
             of
             great
             wisdome
             ,
             he
             proves
             that
             bread
             is
             not
             alwayes
             to
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             poore
             mans
             delivering
             a
             little
             weak
             City
             that
             was
             besieged
             so
             straitly
             by
             a
             mighty
             King
             ,
             he
             proves
             that
             the
             battell
             is
             not
             alwayes
             to
             the
             strong
             .
             2.
             
             The
             drift
             of
             it
             may
             be
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellency
             and
             profitablenesse
             of
             wisdome
             ;
             for
             having
             shown
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             humane
             wisdome
             in
             it selfe
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             any
             thing
             intended
             ,
             lest
             men
             should
             hereupon
             slight
             it
             ,
             here
             he
             sheweth
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             proves
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             produce
             its
             proper
             effects
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             disappoint
             it
             ,
             yet
             many
             times
             it
             is
             a
             means
             of
             effecting
             great
             things
             ,
             even
             beyond
             all
             humane
             expectation
             ;
             Or
             3.
             
             The
             aime
             hereof
             may
             be
             to
             discover
             a
             farther
             vanity
             ,
             which
             Solomon
             had
             observed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             wisdome
             in
             men
             of
             mean
             and
             low
             condition
             is
             usually
             slighted
             and
             dis-esteemed
             ;
             To
             which
             end
             he
             first
             extolls
             the
             wisdome
             of
             a
             poor
             man
             that
             delivered
             a
             City
             from
             a
             desperate
             danger
             by
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             then
             addes
             how
             little
             the
             wisdome
             of
             this
             poor
             man
             was
             regarded
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               There
               was
               a
               little
               City
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             true
             story
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Parable
             only
             ;
             and
             it
             matters
             not
             much
             which
             we
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Now
               there
               was
               found
               in
               it
               a
               poore
               wise
               man
               ;
               and
               he
               by
               his
               wisdome
               delivered
               the
               City
               ;
               yet
               no
               man
               remembred
               that
               same
               poore
               man.
            
             ]
             This
             last
             clause
             may
             intend
             both
             ,
             1.
             that
             before
             this
             noble
             exployt
             of
             his
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             notice
             taken
             of
             him
             or
             of
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             nor
             any
             account
             made
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             a
             poor
             obscure
             person
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             thought
             of
             as
             a
             man
             likely
             to
             help
             them
             in
             this
             extremity
             ;
             (
             all
             which
             notwithstanding
             
             he
             was
             never
             a
             whit
             the
             lesse
             solicitous
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             nor
             did
             neglect
             to
             do
             for
             the
             City
             what
             he
             was
             able
             ;
             )
             and
             2.
             that
             after
             he
             had
             thus
             strangely
             saved
             the
             City
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             done
             to
             him
             by
             way
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             nor
             was
             he
             ever
             a
             whit
             the
             more
             honoured
             or
             minded
             amongst
             them
             for
             that
             which
             he
             had
             done
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               Wisdome
               is
               better
               then
               strength
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             any
             kind
             of
             strength
             ,
             as
             of
             body
             ,
             courage
             ,
             wealth
             or
             military
             forces
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             7.19
             .
             &
             Pro.
             21.22
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               words
               of
               wise
               men
               are
               heard
               in
               quiet
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               cry
               of
               him
               that
               ruleth
               among
               fooles
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             ought
             so
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Mal.
             1.6
             .
             
               A
               son
               honoureth
               his
               father
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             honour
             him
             ;
             Or
             ,
             they
             are
             usually
             so
             heard
             ;
             for
             having
             spoken
             of
             the
             contempt
             of
             wisdome
             in
             the
             words
             immediately
             foregoing
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             
               Nevertheless
               ,
               the
               poor
               mans
               wisdome
               is
               despised
               ,
               and
               his
               words
               are
               not
               heard
            
             ;
             lest
             this
             should
             be
             taken
             to
             be
             any
             disparagement
             to
             wisdome
             ,
             here
             he
             sheweth
             that
             wisdome
             is
             of
             great
             efficacy
             to
             work
             upon
             mens
             affections
             ,
             and
             that
             usually
             the
             words
             of
             wise
             men
             doe
             mightily
             prevaile
             with
             those
             that
             heare
             them
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             many
             obstinate
             fooles
             ,
             that
             never
             mind
             nor
             regard
             them
             .
             As
             for
             that
             phrase
             of
             being
             
               heard
               in
               quiet
            
             ,
             it
             may
             have
             respect
             both
             to
             the
             quiet
             stillnes
             ,
             the
             lowlinesse
             ,
             gentlenesse
             and
             mildnesse
             of
             the
             wise
             mans
             speaking
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             such
             mens
             words
             will
             be
             much
             regarded
             ,
             though
             they
             speake
             in
             a
             very
             calme
             ,
             humble
             ,
             and
             meek
             way
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             deliver
             themselves
             with
             that
             loudnesse
             and
             contention
             of
             voyce
             ,
             as
             some
             others
             doe
             ;
             as
             likewise
             to
             that
             silent
             attention
             ,
             that
             calme
             ,
             pliable
             and
             submissive
             spirit
             ,
             wherewith
             their
             hearers
             do
             hearken
             to
             their
             words
             ;
             And
             then
             for
             
               the
               cry
               of
               him
               that
               ruleth
               among
               fooles
            
             ;
             thereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             loud
             and
             clamorous
             imperious
             commands
             of
             men
             in
             place
             of
             authority
             and
             power
             ,
             amongst
             a
             stubborne
             ,
             rude
             ,
             tumultuous
             people
             ,
             or
             amongst
             their
             Parasites
             ,
             that
             for
             feare
             or
             flattery
             may
             seem
             to
             heare
             and
             admire
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             do
             not
             seriously
             at
             all
             regard
             them
             :
             Or
             else
             the
             cry
             of
             those
             who
             are
             esteemed
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             bear
             all
             the
             sway
             amongst
             a
             company
             of
             silly
             people
             ,
             meerly
             because
             of
             their
             loud
             speaking
             .
             Some
             explaine
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             that
             wise
             mens
             words
             are
             heard
             
               in
               quiet
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             men
             of
             a
             quiet
             ,
             composed
             ,
             undisturbed
             spirit
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             cry
             of
             him
             that
             ruleth
             amongst
             a
             tumultuous
             foolish
             people
             .
             And
             so
             they
             think
             that
             hereby
             there
             is
             covertly
             a
             reason
             hinted
             ,
             why
             the
             wise
             mans
             words
             are
             usually
             disregarded
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             commonly
             men
             are
             inwardly
             distemper'd
             with
             some
             passion
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             wisest
             of
             men
             shall
             never
             be
             regarded
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             by
             those
             that
             are
             inwardly
             quiet
             and
             free
             from
             turbulent
             passions
             .
             But
             the
             former
             Exposition
             is
             more
             generally
             approved
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               Wisdome
               is
               better
               then
               weapons
               of
               warre
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Policy
             joyned
             with
             piety
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             this
             is
             included
             is
             clear
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             is
             said
             on
             the
             contrary
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             concerning
             a
             sinners
             destroying
             much
             good
             )
             is
             not
             only
             better
             then
             strength
             alone
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             also
             better
             then
             armed
             strength
             ;
             which
             is
             inferred
             from
             the
             foregoing
             relation
             of
             the
             poore
             wise
             mans
             defending
             a
             City
             against
             the
             numerous
             army
             of
             a
             mighty
             King
             ,
             furnished
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             ammunition
             and
             military
             provision
             for
             the
             besieging
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             raising
             of
             forts
             and
             bulwarks
             against
             it
             ;
             
               But
               one
               sinner
               
               destroyeth
               much
               good
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             As
             one
             wise
             man
             may
             save
             a
             multitude
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             belongs
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             one
             sinfull
             fool
             ,
             erring
             through
             folly
             and
             ungodliness
             ,
             may
             by
             his
             foolish
             counsell
             ,
             treachery
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             many
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             destroy
             whole
             Cities
             and
             Common-wealths
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             nothing
             many
             provisions
             made
             ,
             and
             many
             good
             counsels
             and
             enterprizes
             undertaken
             for
             their
             benefit
             and
             advancement
             .
             And
             thus
             by
             shewing
             how
             mischievous
             folly
             is
             ,
             he
             still
             goeth
             on
             in
             setting
             forth
             the
             necessity
             and
             excellency
             of
             wisdome
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               DEad
               flies
               cause
               the
               ointment
               of
               the
               Apothecary
               to
               send
               forth
               a
               stinking
               savour
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             They
             mar
             it
             and
             make
             it
             noisome
             and
             loathsome
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             stanke
             .
             But
             I
             see
             not
             why
             the
             words
             may
             not
             be
             understood
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             .
             For
             though
             with
             us
             a
             dead
             flie
             or
             two
             doth
             not
             work
             this
             effect
             in
             a
             box
             or
             pot
             of
             odoriferous
             ointment
             ,
             yet
             it
             might
             well
             be
             so
             in
             those
             Eastern
             Countries
             ,
             where
             their
             ointments
             were
             far
             more
             pure
             and
             precious
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             flies
             far
             more
             venemous
             and
             noisome
             then
             ours
             ;
             
               so
               doth
               a
               little
               folly
               ,
               him
               that
               is
               in
               reputation
               for
               wisdome
               and
               honour
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             dead
             flies
             ,
             though
             little
             contemptible
             creatures
             ,
             will
             taint
             and
             corrupt
             the
             most
             precious
             ointments
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             unsavoury
             ;
             so
             doth
             a
             little
             mixture
             of
             folly
             ,
             indiscretion
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             stain
             and
             blemish
             the
             reputation
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             bring
             reproach
             upon
             their
             good
             name
             (
             which
             is
             indeed
             elsewhere
             compared
             to
             precious
             ointment
             ,
             Chap.
             7.1
             .
             )
             causing
             them
             to
             stink
             in
             the
             nostrils
             of
             others
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             in
             place●
             of
             highest
             honour
             ,
             and
             were
             before
             justly
             respected
             for
             their
             wisdome
             and
             vertue
             ;
             and
             that
             partly
             because
             men
             are
             naturally
             more
             prone
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             censure
             a
             little
             folly
             that
             is
             in
             men
             ,
             then
             to
             see
             and
             esteem
             of
             much
             good
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             wont
             for
             some
             smaller
             miscarriage
             to
             forget
             all
             their
             former
             good
             deservings
             ;
             and
             partly
             because
             a
             little
             folly
             and
             miscarriage
             will
             be
             soonest
             discerned
             in
             men
             of
             greatest
             eminency
             for
             wisdome
             and
             honour
             ,
             as
             a
             small
             spot
             is
             soonest
             discerned
             in
             the
             whitest
             and
             finest
             garments
             .
             And
             thus
             Solomon
             proceeds
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             of
             folly
             ,
             that
             so
             men
             might
             see
             how
             much
             wisdome
             may
             confer
             towards
             the
             comfort
             ,
             tranquillity
             and
             happinesse
             of
             mens
             lives
             .
             And
             having
             said
             in
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             foregoing
             chapter
             ,
             that
             one
             sinfull
             fool
             doth
             often
             destroy
             much
             good
             ,
             he
             doth
             here
             further
             illustrate
             that
             ,
             shewing
             how
             much
             prejudice
             a
             little
             folly
             may
             bring
             upon
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             was
             before
             deservedly
             had
             in
             high
             esteem
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               A
               wise
               mans
               heart
               is
               at
               his
               right
               hand
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             This
             expression
             implyeth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             wise
             man
             doth
             not
             do
             things
             rashly
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             wont
             seriously
             to
             ponder
             of
             all
             things
             before
             hand
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             mature
             deliberation
             and
             consideration
             to
             undertake
             that
             he
             resolves
             upon
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Cha.
             2.14
             .
             &
             Pro.
             16.23
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             hath
             his
             wisdome
             ready
             at
             hand
             to
             counsell
             ,
             guide
             and
             direct
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             long
             to
             seek
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             his
             heart
             is
             ready
             and
             prepared
             to
             every
             good
             work
             ;
             and
             doth
             constantly
             suggest
             how
             he
             should
             order
             himself
             and
             his
             affairs
             wisely
             and
             judiciously
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             hath
             his
             heart
             at
             command
             ,
             
             so
             that
             he
             can
             strongly
             over
             rule
             himself
             in
             his
             naturall
             desires
             ,
             and
             reine
             in
             his
             corrupt
             passions
             and
             affections
             :
             and
             4.
             
             That
             he
             doth
             all
             things
             well
             and
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             he
             dispatcheth
             all
             his
             affairs
             ,
             as
             with
             prudence
             and
             judgement
             ,
             so
             with
             strength
             ,
             dexterity
             ,
             expedition
             and
             good
             successe
             :
             
               but
               a
               fools
               heart
               is
               at
               his
               left
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             sets
             himself
             about
             his
             businesses
             rashly
             and
             inconsiderately
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             he
             bungles
             in
             all
             he
             doth
             ;
             he
             is
             many
             times
             at
             his
             wits
             end
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             to
             do
             or
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             himself
             ;
             and
             is
             many
             times
             carryed
             away
             with
             his
             strong
             passions
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             sets
             himself
             to
             work
             ,
             he
             doth
             all
             things
             foolishly
             and
             preposterously
             ,
             awkwardly
             and
             unhandsomely
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             carry
             on
             his
             affairs
             with
             nimblenesse
             and
             dexterity
             ,
             and
             even
             then
             when
             he
             doth
             that
             which
             is
             simply
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             he
             mars
             it
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             it
             with
             some
             sinister
             ends
             ,
             or
             some
             way
             fails
             grossely
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             it
             .
             Because
             naturally
             we
             are
             readier
             to
             use
             our
             right
             hand
             then
             our
             left
             ,
             and
             find
             more
             strength
             and
             nimblenesse
             therein
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             any
             thing
             more
             surely
             and
             handsomely
             and
             quickly
             therewith
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             left
             (
             which
             makes
             us
             also
             most
             to
             esteem
             of
             that
             hand
             ,
             Mat.
             5.29
             ,
             30.
             )
             thence
             are
             both
             these
             expressions
             of
             the
             wise
             mans
             heart
             being
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             fools
             at
             his
             left
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Yea
               also
               when
               he
               that
               is
               a
               fool
               walketh
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               his
               wisdome
               faileth
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               saith
               to
               every
               one
               that
               he
               is
               a
               fool
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             Even
             when
             he
             is
             abroad
             in
             publick
             ,
             he
             cannot
             hide
             his
             folly
             ,
             but
             through
             want
             of
             wit
             and
             grace
             ,
             he
             some
             way
             or
             other
             discovers
             it
             to
             all
             men
             ;
             Or
             ;
             Not
             onely
             in
             his
             undertakings
             of
             greater
             moment
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             all
             the
             common
             and
             ordinary
             actions
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             by
             his
             talk
             ,
             his
             looks
             ,
             his
             gate
             ,
             his
             gestures
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             thing
             observable
             in
             his
             deportment
             of
             himself
             ,
             he
             proclaims
             his
             folly
             so
             palpably
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             say
             unto
             every
             one
             that
             he
             is
             a
             fool
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Expositors
             do
             otherwise
             understand
             the
             words
             (
             and
             indeed
             the
             words
             will
             bear
             that
             sense
             )
             namely
             that
             when
             a
             fool
             doth
             those
             things
             that
             clearly
             discover
             his
             folly
             ,
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             folly
             ,
             he
             is
             withall
             highly
             conceited
             of
             himself
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             condemn
             all
             others
             of
             folly
             and
             to
             say
             unto
             every
             man
             that
             he
             is
             a
             fool
             .
             But
             the
             former
             Exposition
             is
             I
             think
             ,
             far
             the
             clearest
             .
          
           
             V.
             4.
             
             
               If
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               ruler
               rise
               up
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             any
             Magistrate
             in
             place
             of
             power
             ,
             do
             rise
             up
             in
             high
             displeasure
             and
             indignation
             against
             thee
             ,
             as
             a
             storm
             or
             flame
             of
             fire
             sodainly
             arising
             in
             his
             breast
             ,
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             16.32
             .
             
               leave
               not
               thy
               place
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             not
             transported
             in
             mind
             or
             moved
             inwardly
             herewith
             ;
             or
             bussle
             not
             up
             and
             down
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             as
             angry
             persons
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             ;
             Or
             ,
             keep
             still
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             thy
             condition
             ,
             calling
             and
             duty
             ;
             do
             not
             for
             fear
             of
             his
             anger
             neglect
             to
             do
             what
             thy
             place
             or
             duty
             requires
             thee
             to
             do
             ,
             be
             constant
             herein
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             do
             not
             in
             anger
             cast
             off
             thine
             Allegiance
             ,
             cease
             not
             to
             carry
             thy self
             as
             becomes
             a
             subject
             ,
             but
             by
             patience
             ,
             forbearance
             and
             submission
             yield
             unto
             him
             ,
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             8.3
             .
             
               for
               yielding
               pacifieth
               great
               offences
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             mayest
             haply
             think
             that
             a
             Princes
             wrath
             is
             alwayes
             implacable
             ;
             but
             fear
             not
             that
             ;
             such
             a
             yielding
             carriage
             will
             allay
             the
             greatest
             discontent
             thy
             Prince
             can
             take
             up
             against
             thee
             ,
             whether
             causelessely
             or
             justly
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             25.15
             .
             And
             this
             is
             here
             prescribed
             ,
             as
             one
             particular
             precept
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             may
             tend
             much
             to
             the
             quiet
             and
             comfort
             of
             mens
             lives
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               There
               is
               an
               evil
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             common
             evil
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             observed
             in
             humane
             affairs
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             verses
             ,
             concerning
             the
             advancement
             of
             unworthy
             persons
             ,
             &c.
             
               as
               an
               errour
               ,
               which
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               ruler
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             his
             looking
             favourably
             or
             with
             neglect
             or
             displeasure
             upon
             men
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             a
             small
             errour
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             indeed
             a
             great
             fault
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             a
             fault
             in
             Princes
             ,
             they
             being
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             usually
             it
             proceeds
             from
             ignorance
             or
             inadvertency
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             be
             over-carelesse
             in
             chusing
             men
             for
             places
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             able
             to
             know
             of
             themselves
             what
             men
             are
             ,
             they
             must
             necessarily
             depend
             upon
             the
             information
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             easily
             fall
             into
             mistakes
             being
             deceived
             by
             the
             flatteries
             ,
             and
             false
             reports
             that
             are
             made
             to
             them
             by
             those
             that
             are
             about
             them
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             mentioned
             here
             as
             an
             evil
             ,
             which
             may
             occasion
             mens
             falling
             off
             from
             the
             respect
             ,
             Allegeance
             ,
             and
             obedience
             which
             they
             should
             yield
             unto
             their
             Princes
             (
             of
             which
             Solomon
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             and
             therefore
             wisdome
             should
             teach
             men
             to
             take
             care
             that
             they
             stumble
             not
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Folly
               is
               set
               in
               great
               dignity
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             very
             fools
             ,
             weak
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             no
             abilities
             for
             government
             and
             wicked
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             are
             advanced
             by
             Princes
             ;
             The
             abstract
             is
             here
             put
             for
             the
             concrete
             ,
             as
             in
             Ps
             .
             5.9
             .
             
               their
               inward
               part
               is
               very
               wickedness
               .
               And
               the
               rich
               sit
               in
               low
               place
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             rich
             in
             wisdome
             and
             other
             precious
             endowments
             ,
             men
             of
             great
             eminency
             for
             gifts
             and
             grace
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             great
             changes
             that
             often
             happen
             in
             Commonwealths
             ,
             when
             silly
             mean
             people
             are
             advanced
             to
             high
             places
             ,
             and
             noble
             persons
             and
             great
             men
             are
             brought
             to
             a
             low
             condition
             .
             And
             so
             they
             do
             likewise
             that
             which
             followes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               I
               have
               seen
               servants
               upon
               horses
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             like
             Princes
             ;
             And
             by
             servants
             is
             meant
             unworthy
             ,
             contemptible
             persons
             ,
             men
             base
             born
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             low
             sordid
             condition
             ,
             and
             especially
             men
             of
             base
             and
             servile
             spirits
             ,
             that
             are
             very
             slaves
             to
             their
             lusts
             ;
             
               and
               Princes
               walking
               like
               servants
               ,
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             men
             of
             noble
             birth
             and
             condition
             ,
             or
             ,
             men
             of
             Princely
             qualities
             ,
             of
             free
             ,
             noble
             ,
             prudent
             and
             pious
             spirits
             ;
             learned
             ,
             wise
             ,
             grave
             and
             godly
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               He
               that
               diggeth
               a
               pit
               ,
               shall
               fall
               into
               it
               ,
            
             &c
             ]
             Both
             this
             and
             the
             following
             Proverbial
             expressions
             do
             all
             tend
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             by
             doing
             evil
             to
             others
             ,
             men
             do
             usually
             bring
             mischief
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             And
             so
             Solomons
             drift
             in
             alledging
             them
             here
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             To
             discover
             the
             folly
             of
             Princes
             in
             advancing
             unworthy
             persons
             ,
             and
             casting
             down
             or
             disregarding
             those
             that
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             in
             high
             places
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             whilst
             Princes
             do
             by
             these
             disorders
             in
             government
             oppress
             the
             Commonwealth
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             wrong
             any
             particular
             persons
             ,
             it
             redounds
             usually
             in
             the
             conclusion
             to
             the
             bringing
             of
             troubles
             ,
             misery
             and
             ruine
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             Or
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             the
             reason
             why
             great
             persons
             are
             many
             times
             brought
             down
             ,
             and
             base
             persons
             are
             exalted
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             ambitious
             persons
             do
             many
             times
             climb
             up
             to
             high
             places
             by
             undermining
             and
             supplanting
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             like
             is
             afterwards
             done
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             being
             in
             places
             of
             power
             they
             contrive
             mischief
             against
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             intended
             against
             them
             falls
             at
             last
             upon
             themselves
             .
             Or
             3.
             
             To
             clear
             it
             to
             be
             a
             great
             folly
             in
             subjects
             upon
             any
             discontent
             against
             their
             Prince
             ,
             to
             break
             out
             into
             any
             act
             of
             
             disloyalty
             ,
             or
             seek
             to
             be
             revenged
             on
             him
             by
             any
             secret
             treachery
             ,
             because
             such
             attempts
             do
             usually
             prove
             pernicious
             to
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             ;
             or
             4.
             
             To
             hint
             unto
             all
             men
             in
             general
             a
             point
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             will
             much
             conduce
             to
             the
             comfort
             and
             quiet
             of
             mens
             lives
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             avoid
             all
             injurious
             dealing
             with
             others
             ;
             whereby
             fools
             do
             usually
             bring
             much
             terror
             upon
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             evils
             and
             miseries
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             26.27
             .
             
               and
               whoso
               breaketh
               an
               hedge
               ,
               a
               serpent
               shall
               bite
               him
            
             ;
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             because
             serpents
             and
             adders
             are
             wont
             to
             lie
             lurking
             in
             hedges
             :
             And
             accordingly
             it
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             particulars
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             injustly
             invade
             the
             estates
             and
             rights
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             that
             break
             the
             hedge
             of
             Fundamental
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             good
             customes
             ,
             the
             well
             established
             government
             and
             discipline
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             any
             acts
             of
             disloyaltie
             ,
             shall
             break
             the
             fence
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             about
             his
             own
             Ordinance
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             shall
             violate
             the
             limits
             and
             bounds
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             to
             Soveraignty
             and
             subjection
             ,
             some
             great
             evil
             shall
             unawares
             light
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Whoso
               removeth
               stones
               shall
               be
               hurt
               therewith
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             that
             undertaketh
             to
             break
             down
             and
             remove
             the
             stones
             of
             another
             mans
             wall
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             an
             intent
             of
             doing
             him
             some
             injury
             ,
             may
             hurt
             himself
             thereby
             ;
             in
             that
             the
             other
             stones
             may
             by
             that
             means
             unexpectedly
             fall
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             bruise
             him
             ;
             Or
             he
             that
             will
             undertake
             to
             remove
             huge
             massy
             stones
             ,
             that
             are
             too
             heavy
             for
             him
             to
             wield
             ,
             may
             by
             over
             straining
             himself
             and
             many
             other
             wayes
             do
             himself
             a
             mischief
             .
             We
             have
             the
             like
             expression
             ,
             Pro.
             26.27
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             ,
             as
             likewise
             Zach.
             12.3
             .
             &
             Mat.
             21.44
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             by
             this
             Proverb
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             That
             by
             the
             seeking
             the
             hurt
             of
             others
             ,
             men
             usually
             bring
             some
             greater
             hurt
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             Or
             2
             ,
             That
             they
             that
             go
             about
             to
             change
             the
             ancient
             customes
             and
             Fundamental
             Lawes
             of
             Nations
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             innovations
             in
             Religion
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             to
             disjoynt
             a
             well
             setled
             government
             ,
             do
             usually
             thereby
             bring
             mischief
             upon
             themselves
             ;
             or
             3.
             
             That
             subjects
             contending
             with
             princes
             that
             are
             too
             mighty
             for
             them
             ,
             take
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             ruine
             themselves
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             the
             next
             Proverb
             ,
             
               and
               he
               that
               cleaveth
               wood
               shall
               be
               endangered
               thereby
               ,
            
             may
             seem
             to
             intend
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             or
             more
             especially
             the
             danger
             of
             endeavouring
             to
             make
             division
             between
             persons
             firmly
             and
             closely
             united
             together
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               If
               the
               iron
               be
               blunt
               ,
               and
               he
               do
               not
               whet
               the
               edge
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             If
             the
             man
             that
             cleaveth
             wood
             do
             not
             whet
             the
             edge
             of
             his
             hatchet
             (
             for
             these
             words
             seem
             clearly
             to
             refer
             to
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             )
             
               then
               must
               he
               put
               to
               more
               strength
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             must
             strike
             the
             harder
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             want
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             in
             not
             whetting
             his
             tooles
             seasonably
             as
             he
             should
             do
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             implyed
             hereby
             is
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             man
             puts
             himself
             to
             do
             that
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             toil
             ,
             which
             a
             weaker
             man
             ,
             that
             was
             careful
             to
             whet
             his
             tooles
             might
             have
             done
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             ease
             ;
             yea
             many
             times
             besides
             ,
             by
             striving
             to
             strike
             with
             so
             great
             violence
             ,
             he
             may
             several
             wayes
             come
             to
             mischief
             himself
             ;
             
               but
               wisdome
               is
               profitable
               to
               direct
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             will
             teach
             and
             direct
             men
             to
             do
             all
             things
             well
             and
             with
             good
             successe
             ;
             even
             in
             the
             meanest
             and
             most
             ordinary
             imployments
             ,
             as
             in
             cleaving
             and
             hewing
             of
             wood
             ,
             wisdome
             is
             a
             great
             help
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             present
             instance
             ,
             of
             the
             labourers
             whetting
             his
             axe
             that
             it
             may
             do
             his
             work
             the
             better
             ;
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             all
             
             things
             whatsoever
             :
             Though
             industry
             and
             force
             may
             do
             much
             ,
             yet
             wisdome
             is
             more
             profitable
             then
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             directs
             men
             to
             do
             things
             with
             lesse
             toil
             and
             hazard
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap
             9.16
             .
             But
             the
             main
             thing
             here
             intended
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             is
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             is
             now
             treating
             of
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             wise
             carriage
             of
             themselves
             subjects
             may
             pacifie
             the
             wrath
             of
             Princes
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro
             ,
             16.14
             .
             whereas
             if
             through
             folly
             they
             carry
             themselves
             stubbornly
             and
             passionately
             and
             rebelliously
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             violence
             and
             wilfulnesse
             they
             usually
             ruine
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Surely
               ,
               the
               serpent
               will
               bite
               without
               inchantment
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             added
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             which
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             
               Who
               so
               breaketh
               an
               hedge
               ,
               a
               serpent
               shall
               bite
               him
               .
            
             But
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             still
             to
             shew
             how
             necessary
             wisdome
             is
             to
             direct
             men
             how
             to
             carry
             themselves
             towards
             Princes
             .
             
               Surely
               the
               serpent
               will
               bite
               without
               inchantment
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             charmed
             before
             he
             bites
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             58.4
             .
             
               And
               a
               babler
               is
               no
               better
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             a
             foolish
             man
             that
             knoweth
             not
             how
             to
             rule
             and
             order
             his
             tongue
             ,
             betimes
             to
             charme
             and
             pacifie
             the
             displeasure
             of
             his
             Prince
             with
             yielding
             and
             submissive
             language
             ,
             if
             he
             thinks
             to
             appease
             him
             afterwards
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             then
             the
             inchanter
             ,
             that
             neglects
             to
             charme
             the
             serpent
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             bitten
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             attempts
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             a
             vain
             babler
             ,
             that
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             charme
             his
             tongue
             with
             meekness
             and
             discretion
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             by
             his
             froward
             ,
             discontented
             and
             disloyal
             speeches
             provoke
             his
             Prince
             to
             displeasure
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             then
             an
             uncharmed
             serpent
             ,
             and
             doth
             bite
             as
             a
             serpent
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               The
               words
               of
               a
               wise
               mans
               mouth
               are
               gracious
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             grace
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             22.11
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             are
             comely
             and
             gracious
             in
             themselves
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             pleasing
             and
             acceptable
             unto
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             procure
             grace
             and
             favour
             from
             men
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             10.32
             .
             They
             doe
             not
             only
             charme
             the
             displeasure
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             also
             gain
             upon
             him
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             thereby
             the
             wise
             man
             doth
             screw
             himselfe
             into
             his
             love
             and
             favour
             ;
             
               But
               the
               lips
               of
               a
               foole
               will
               swallow
               up
               himselfe
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             will
             destroy
             not
             others
             only
             but
             himselfe
             too
             ;
             such
             a
             man
             by
             his
             froward
             ,
             unadvised
             and
             disloyall
             speeches
             ,
             doth
             provoke
             his
             Prince
             to
             his
             own
             utter
             undoing
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             12.13
             .
             Thus
             he
             proveth
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             that
             
               wisdome
               is
               profitable
               to
               direct
            
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             mischiefe
             foolish
             men
             may
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             by
             their
             disloyall
             speeches
             against
             their
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               The
               beginning
               of
               the
               words
               of
               his
               mouth
               is
               foolishness
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               his
               talke
               is
               mischievous
               madness
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             His
             whole
             discourse
             is
             frivolous
             and
             foolish
             ;
             only
             indeed
             the
             more
             he
             speakes
             ,
             the
             more
             usually
             he
             discovers
             his
             folly
             ,
             proceeding
             still
             from
             evill
             to
             worse
             ,
             from
             weaknesse
             to
             wilfulnesse
             and
             intolerable
             wickednesse
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             that
             is
             once
             out
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             the
             farther
             he
             goeth
             ,
             the
             farther
             still
             he
             goeth
             out
             of
             his
             way
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             if
             he
             be
             but
             in
             the
             least
             interrupted
             ,
             contradicted
             ,
             or
             admonished
             ,
             he
             is
             wont
             then
             to
             bluster
             and
             to
             break
             forth
             into
             furious
             passion
             ,
             and
             lays
             about
             him
             like
             a
             distracted
             man.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               A
               fool
               also
               is
               full
               of
               words
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             mentioned
             as
             another
             evill
             that
             is
             found
             in
             the
             speech
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             order
             their
             speech
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             multiply
             words
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             whereas
             wisdome
             
             directeth
             the
             wise
             to
             observe
             a
             measure
             and
             moderation
             in
             their
             discourse
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             speak
             more
             then
             is
             needfull
             ,
             and
             usefull
             to
             be
             spoken
             ,
             fooles
             on
             the
             other
             side
             are
             alwayes
             talkative
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             end
             of
             their
             babling
             .
             And
             this
             also
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             as
             all
             that
             went
             before
             seemes
             to
             be
             ,
             with
             respect
             particularly
             to
             the
             folly
             of
             subjects
             in
             speaking
             to
             the
             discontent
             of
             their
             Princes
             .
             The
             greatest
             difficulty
             of
             this
             verse
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             dependance
             which
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               A
               man
               cannot
               tell
               what
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             &c.
             have
             upon
             this
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               A
               foole
               is
               full
               of
               words
            
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             Some
             conceive
             that
             these
             last
             words
             are
             mentioned
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             foole
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             ,
             first
             ,
             as
             in
             imitation
             of
             his
             vaine
             tautologies
             ,
             and
             speaking
             the
             same
             thing
             over
             and
             over
             ;
             
               A
               man
               cannot
               tell
               what
               shall
               be
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               be
               after
               him
               ,
               who
               can
               tell
               him
               ?
            
             Or
             else
             secondly
             ,
             as
             the
             plea
             wherewith
             he
             is
             wont
             to
             embolden
             himselfe
             in
             his
             foolish
             sinfull
             wayes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             what
             shall
             be
             hereafter
             ,
             especially
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             estate
             of
             men
             after
             this
             life
             ;
             whereas
             men
             talk
             of
             the
             punishments
             which
             God
             will
             sooner
             or
             later
             bring
             upon
             men
             for
             their
             sinfull
             wayes
             ,
             or
             foolish
             wicked
             talking
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             day
             of
             Judgement
             that
             will
             be
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             knoweth
             whether
             there
             will
             be
             any
             such
             thing
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             best
             way
             for
             men
             is
             to
             take
             their
             pleasure
             in
             all
             things
             as
             far
             as
             they
             ma●
             ;
             Or
             thirdly
             ,
             as
             the
             defence
             whereby
             he
             seekes
             to
             justifie
             his
             foolish
             ,
             and
             wilfull
             undertakings
             and
             enterprizes
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             possibility
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             by
             way
             of
             arguing
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             first
             undertakes
             them
             ,
             
               A
               man
               cannot
               tell
               what
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             but
             my
             undertakings
             are
             fesible
             enough
             ;
             who
             can
             tell
             what
             the
             issue
             may
             be
             ?
             or
             else
             by
             way
             of
             excusing
             his
             enterprizes
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             not
             sped
             well
             ,
             by
             alledging
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             counsells
             may
             be
             successeless
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             can
             tell
             what
             the
             event
             of
             things
             will
             be
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             last
             words
             are
             added
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             discovering
             the
             folly
             of
             the
             fooles
             multiplying
             many
             words
             ;
             whereof
             Solomon
             speakes
             in
             the
             first
             clause
             ;
             
               A
               foole
               also
               is
               full
               of
               words
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             will
             be
             talking
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             boasting
             of
             his
             resolutions
             and
             purposes
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             what
             he
             will
             doe
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             shall
             have
             ,
             whereas
             no
             man
             can
             know
             future
             things
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             man
             informe
             him
             therein
             ;
             
               A
               man
               cannot
               tell
               what
               shall
               be
               ;
               and
               what
               shall
               be
               after
               him
               ,
               who
               can
               tell
               him
               ?
            
             See
             the
             like
             expressions
             ,
             Chap.
             3.22
             .
             &
             6.12
             .
             &
             8.7
             .
             This
             last
             exposition
             I
             like
             the
             best
             ;
             And
             indeed
             that
             which
             Solomon
             intends
             here
             is
             very
             fully
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             Apostle
             James
             ,
             Chap.
             4.13
             ,
             14.
             &c.
             
             No
             man
             knoweth
             how
             little
             a
             time
             he
             hath
             to
             live
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             men
             boast
             of
             what
             they
             will
             doe
             hereafter
             ,
             their
             boasting
             must
             needs
             be
             vaine
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             can
             know
             what
             will
             
               be
               after
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             dead
             and
             gone
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               The
               labour
               of
               the
               foolish
               wearieth
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               because
               he
               knoweth
               not
               the
               way
               to
               the
               City
               .
            
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             necessity
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             by
             shewing
             the
             vanity
             and
             fruitlessenesse
             of
             all
             the
             endeavours
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             want
             wisdome
             to
             guide
             and
             direct
             them
             in
             their
             endeavours
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             that
             which
             was
             said
             immediatly
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             &
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             it
             is
             to
             tax
             the
             folly
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             wont
             to
             toile
             themselves
             in
             searching
             into
             the
             knowledge
             of
             future
             things
             ,
             or
             things
             that
             are
             most
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             reason
             ,
             or
             that
             are
             most
             hard
             to
             be
             discovered
             ;
             or
             that
             will
             be
             talking
             much
             of
             such
             
             things
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             they
             know
             not
             
               how
               to
               go
               to
               the
               City
               ,
            
             (
             which
             because
             it
             is
             a
             common
             broad
             and
             beaten
             road
             ,
             children
             and
             blind
             men
             will
             not
             misse
             their
             way
             in
             it
             ,
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             every
             ordinary
             man
             ,
             yea
             every
             child
             almost
             knoweth
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             words
             is
             more
             generall
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             when
             men
             want
             wisdome
             to
             direct
             them
             ,
             first
             they
             toil
             themselves
             in
             seeking
             to
             dispatch
             their
             affaires
             well
             and
             successefully
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             because
             as
             a
             man
             cannot
             goe
             to
             a
             City
             when
             he
             knoweth
             not
             the
             way
             thither
             ,
             but
             missing
             of
             his
             way
             goeth
             up
             and
             downe
             ,
             sometimes
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             another
             ;
             and
             many
             times
             falls
             into
             deep
             and
             rugged
             wayes
             ,
             far
             more
             troublesome
             ,
             then
             the
             right
             way
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             toiled
             and
             wearied
             in
             vaine
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             so
             they
             that
             are
             voyd
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             so
             know
             not
             how
             to
             do
             thing●
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ,
             must
             needs
             weary
             themselves
             in
             their
             foolish
             wayes
             ,
             and
             faile
             of
             effecting
             what
             they
             intend
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             their
             vaunting
             undertakings
             come
             to
             nothing
             ;
             yea
             even
             in
             those
             things
             that
             are
             most
             easie
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             wisdome
             they
             many
             times
             miscarry
             :
             and
             secondly
             ,
             they
             weary
             themselves
             with
             the
             evills
             and
             miseries
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             own
             folly
             and
             wickednesse
             they
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             know
             not
             the
             way
             of
             true
             wisdome
             and
             piety
             ,
             that
             royal
             high
             way
             which
             God
             hath
             so
             fairly
             and
             clearly
             revealed
             unto
             us
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             that
             thereto
             that
             may
             well
             be
             applyed
             which
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             Isa
             .
             35.8
             .
             
               The
               wayfaring
               men
               ,
               though
               fooles
               ,
               shall
               not
               erre
               therein
            
             ;
             Yea
             and
             it
             may
             be
             also
             understood
             ,
             (
             consonantly
             to
             all
             the
             other
             passages
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             which
             treat
             of
             the
             matters
             of
             a
             civil
             State
             )
             as
             spoken
             with
             particular
             respect
             to
             those
             fooles
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             undiscreet
             carriage
             of
             themselves
             towards
             Princes
             ,
             do
             weary
             themselves
             in
             those
             many
             troubles
             and
             miseries
             which
             hereby
             they
             intangle
             themselves
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             know
             not
             
               how
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               City
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             plainest
             principles
             of
             civil
             government
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             converse
             with
             men
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             those
             easiest
             rules
             of
             discretion
             ,
             which
             one
             would
             think
             every
             child
             should
             understand
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Woe
               to
               thee
               ,
               O
               land
               ,
               when
               thy
               King
               is
               a
               child
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositors
             take
             this
             and
             the
             three
             following
             verses
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             discontented
             subjects
             ,
             murmuring
             against
             the
             folly
             and
             riot
             of
             their
             Princes
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             Solomon
             doth
             here
             proceed
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             necessity
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             evil
             of
             folly
             ,
             by
             shewing
             how
             great
             a
             mischiefe
             it
             proves
             to
             kingdomes
             ,
             when
             their
             Princes
             want
             wisdome
             to
             direct
             them
             in
             their
             government
             :
             and
             as
             hitherto
             in
             this
             chapter
             he
             hath
             directed
             subjects
             to
             avoyd
             all
             disloyal
             carriage
             of
             themselves
             towards
             their
             Princes
             ;
             so
             here
             on
             the
             other
             side
             he
             adviseth
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             to
             carry
             themselves
             as
             becomes
             men
             in
             such
             places
             ,
             lest
             otherwise
             by
             their
             folly
             and
             misdemeanors
             they
             ruine
             their
             kingdomes
             .
             
               Woe
               to
               thee
               ,
               O
               land
               ,
               when
               thy
               King
               is
               a
               child
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             understanding
             ,
             and
             behaviour
             :
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             3.4
             .
             
               And
               I
               will
               give
               children
               to
               be
               their
               Princes
               ,
               and
               babes
               shall
               rule
               over
               them
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             
               As
               for
               my
               people
               ,
               children
               are
               their
               oppressors
               ,
               and
               women
               rule
               over
               them
            
             ;
             As
             namely
             ,
             first
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             voyd
             of
             judgement
             and
             understanding
             ,
             and
             unexperienced
             in
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             unable
             to
             keep
             any
             secret
             ,
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             govern
             themselves
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             to
             govern
             others
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             sensuall
             ,
             wholly
             given
             to
             play
             ,
             sport
             and
             pastime
             ,
             to
             please
             their
             appetite
             ,
             and
             pamper
             themselves
             ,
             but
             altogether
             carelesse
             and
             unmindfull
             
             of
             those
             things
             that
             most
             concern
             them
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             inconstant
             and
             fickle
             ,
             easily
             drawn
             away
             with
             any
             evill
             counsell
             that
             is
             given
             them
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             When
             they
             are
             impatient
             and
             soon
             angry
             ,
             pettish
             ,
             froward
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             crossed
             in
             their
             wills
             :
             and
             fiftly
             ,
             when
             they
             love
             to
             be
             praised
             and
             flattered
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             easily
             gulled
             and
             deceived
             by
             those
             that
             will
             speake
             them
             fair
             &
             fawn
             upon
             them
             ;
             
               And
               thy
               Princes
               eate
               in
               the
               morning
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             ,
             after
             the
             example
             usually
             of
             their
             foolish
             King
             ,
             they
             doe
             wholly
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             pleasure
             and
             sensuality
             ,
             gluttony
             and
             drunkennesse
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             intended
             ,
             by
             eating
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             ,
             1.
             because
             this
             implyes
             that
             they
             spend
             their
             whole
             time
             ,
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             in
             sleeping
             ,
             riot
             and
             excesse
             ;
             or
             2.
             because
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             to
             doe
             it
             with
             mens
             utmost
             endeavours
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             5.11
             .
             
               Woe
               unto
               them
               that
               rise
               up
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               follow
               strong
               drink
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             ,
             Psal
             .
             5.3
             .
             Or
             3.
             because
             the
             morning
             is
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             fittest
             for
             our
             weightiest
             imployments
             ;
             whereupon
             it
             seems
             Princes
             were
             wont
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             sit
             in
             judgement
             and
             in
             counsell
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             ,
             Jer.
             23.12
             .
             
               Oh
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Execute
               judgement
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             therefore
             when
             Princes
             doe
             feast
             themselves
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             they
             prefer
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             their
             glutting
             and
             pampering
             of
             themselves
             before
             their
             affaires
             of
             greatest
             importance
             ;
             And
             this
             must
             needs
             tend
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             a
             land
             .
             Though
             a
             King
             be
             a
             child
             ,
             yet
             if
             his
             Princes
             and
             Counsellors
             be
             prudent
             and
             sober
             men
             ,
             things
             may
             goe
             the
             better
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             also
             mind
             nothing
             but
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             all
             things
             must
             then
             needs
             run
             to
             ruine
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Blessed
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               Land
               ,
               when
               thy
               King
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               Nobles
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Though
             descent
             from
             noble
             and
             royall
             progenitors
             may
             be
             here
             included
             ,
             (
             because
             such
             mens
             education
             doth
             usually
             render
             them
             the
             fitter
             for
             the
             royall
             dignity
             ,
             and
             their
             high
             descent
             doth
             often
             engage
             them
             to
             tread
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             their
             noble
             progenitors
             ,
             and
             withall
             because
             when
             Princes
             are
             so
             nobly
             borne
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             throne
             by
             lawfull
             succession
             ,
             the
             people
             are
             commonly
             the
             more
             ready
             to
             reverence
             and
             obey
             them
             )
             yet
             doubtlesse
             by
             
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nobles
            
             ,
             is
             chiefely
             meant
             a
             person
             nobly
             qualified
             ,
             generous
             ,
             wise
             and
             vertuous
             ,
             not
             given
             to
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             publick
             and
             heroical
             spirit
             ,
             and
             minding
             princely
             and
             publick
             imployments
             .
             As
             Saul
             by
             calling
             Jonathan
             
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               perverse
               rebellious
               woman
               ,
            
             intended
             that
             he
             was
             a
             perverse
             ,
             rebellious
             son
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             20.30
             .
             so
             here
             Solomon
             by
             
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nobles
            
             ,
             intends
             a
             Prince
             seasoned
             with
             noble
             and
             honorable
             endowments
             ,
             regarding
             his
             honour
             above
             life
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             above
             pleasure
             and
             gaine
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               When
               thy
               Princes
               eate
               in
               due
               season
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             land
             is
             happy
             ,
             when
             the
             Princes
             are
             temperate
             and
             moderate
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             not
             feasting
             all
             night
             till
             the
             breake
             of
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             not
             preferring
             their
             bellies
             before
             their
             weightiest
             affaires
             ,
             but
             first
             dispatching
             their
             businesse
             ,
             and
             then
             refreshing
             themselves
             with
             meate
             and
             drink
             ;
             
               for
               strength
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               drunkennesse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             repair
             and
             uphold
             health
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             not
             meerly
             to
             satisfie
             their
             lust
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             drunke
             ,
             whereby
             strength
             is
             usually
             rather
             impaired
             then
             preserved
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             18.
             
             
               By
               much
               sloathfulnesse
               the
               building
               decayeth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             Proverbial
             expression
             is
             inserted
             here
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             what
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             concerning
             the
             misery
             of
             a
             land
             where
             the
             Governours
             are
             childish
             and
             voluptuous
             ;
             and
             the
             drift
             of
             
             it
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             house
             will
             by
             degrees
             decay
             and
             at
             last
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             if
             the
             owner
             doth
             thorough
             carelessnesse
             and
             sloath
             neglect
             to
             repaire
             it
             in
             time
             ;
             the
             wind
             and
             weather
             will
             make
             breaches
             in
             the
             roofe
             of
             it
             ,
             thorough
             which
             the
             raine
             dropping
             in
             ,
             will
             rot
             the
             timber
             and
             walls
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             last
             downe
             it
             will
             come
             ;
             so
             likewise
             the
             strongest
             Kingdomes
             and
             Common-wealths
             will
             by
             degrees
             be
             weakened
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             utterly
             ruined
             ,
             if
             Princes
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             places
             are
             to
             be
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             healers
             ,
             Isa
             .
             3.7
             .
             and
             
               repairers
               of
               the
               breaches
            
             ,
             Chap.
             58.12
             .
             do
             thorough
             their
             childishnesse
             ,
             or
             their
             sloath
             and
             luxury
             ,
             disregard
             the
             great
             work
             of
             government
             ,
             and
             neglect
             in
             time
             to
             make
             up
             the
             breaches
             ,
             and
             to
             cure
             the
             distempers
             that
             are
             in
             their
             Countryes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             19.
             
             
               A
               feast
               is
               made
               for
               laughter
               ,
               and
               wine
               maketh
               merry
               ;
               but
               money
               answereth
               all
               things
               .
            
             ]
             If
             this
             verse
             be
             taken
             as
             an
             entire
             sentence
             a
             part
             by
             it selfe
             ,
             then
             the
             drift
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             only
             to
             shew
             the
             usefulnesse
             or
             the
             command
             of
             money
             above
             other
             things
             in
             all
             outward
             affaires
             .
             In
             all
             outward
             blessings
             every
             thing
             hath
             its
             limited
             use
             ,
             one
             thing
             is
             good
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             for
             that
             ;
             feasts
             are
             made
             to
             procure
             laughter
             ,
             and
             wine
             is
             good
             to
             make
             the
             heart
             chearfull
             and
             merry
             ,
             but
             money
             is
             good
             for
             the
             procuring
             of
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ;
             that
             will
             command
             not
             only
             feasts
             and
             wine
             ,
             but
             also
             cloathing
             and
             houses
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             man
             can
             want
             or
             desire
             .
             Let
             men
             call
             for
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             money
             will
             help
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             money
             needs
             not
             want
             any
             thing
             the
             world
             can
             afford
             .
             But
             rather
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             added
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             either
             ,
             first
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             shew
             why
             by
             sloathfulnesse
             mens
             houses
             come
             to
             ruine
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             such
             sloathfull
             persons
             doe
             give
             themselves
             to
             feasting
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             mirth
             ,
             and
             jollity
             ,
             and
             so
             never
             mind
             the
             supporting
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             families
             and
             estates
             ,
             but
             doe
             continually
             wast
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             till
             all
             be
             ruined
             ;
             their
             money
             still
             going
             out
             for
             the
             defraying
             of
             these
             their
             riotous
             expences
             .
             Or
             else
             secondly
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             conceive
             most
             probable
             )
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             which
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             concerning
             the
             misery
             of
             a
             land
             where
             the
             Princes
             are
             foolish
             and
             riotous
             ,
             shewing
             that
             thus
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             because
             such
             childish
             and
             voluptuous
             Princes
             are
             all
             for
             feasting
             and
             merriment
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             procuring
             of
             these
             things
             their
             treasure
             is
             day
             after
             day
             exhausted
             .
             
               A
               feast
               is
               made
               for
               laughter
               ,
               and
               wine
               maketh
               merry
            
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Thus
             such
             Princes
             doe
             spend
             their
             dayes
             in
             making
             feasts
             and
             drinking
             wine
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             laugh
             and
             be
             merry
             ;
             
               but
               money
               answereth
               all
               things
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             money
             that
             procures
             these
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             else
             they
             desire
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             their
             lusts
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             not
             therefore
             want
             supplyes
             thereof
             ,
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             oppresse
             their
             subjects
             with
             heavy
             exactions
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             all
             to
             sale
             ,
             justice
             ,
             and
             offices
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             money
             .
          
           
             V.
             20.
             
             
               Curse
               not
               the
               King
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             They
             that
             conceive
             the
             four
             foregoing
             verses
             to
             be
             the
             complaint
             of
             murmuring
             subjects
             concerning
             their
             Princes
             ,
             do
             accordingly
             also
             hold
             that
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             answer
             returned
             to
             those
             their
             murmurings
             .
             But
             rather
             I
             conceive
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             ,
             having
             now
             spoken
             of
             the
             misgovernment
             of
             riotous
             and
             foolish
             Princes
             ,
             doth
             hereupon
             take
             occasion
             to
             warn
             subjects
             ▪
             that
             they
             must
             not
             because
             of
             this
             ,
             take
             liberty
             to
             revile
             them
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             speak
             otherwise
             of
             them
             then
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             loyalty
             of
             subjects
             .
             
               Curse
               not
               the
               
               King
            
             ,
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Exod.
             22.28
             .
             
               no
               ,
               not
               in
               thy
               thought
            
             ;
             some
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               no
               ,
               not
               in
               thy
               conscience
               ,
            
             and
             so
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             no
             not
             when
             thou
             art
             alone
             by
             thy self
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             thy self
             ,
             is
             conscious
             to
             what
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             .
             But
             reading
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               no
               ,
               not
               in
               thy
               thought
               ,
            
             either
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             an
             expression
             setting
             forth
             a
             forbearance
             from
             speaking
             evil
             of
             Princes
             even
             in
             mens
             greatest
             privacy
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             alone
             by
             themselves
             ,
             far
             from
             the
             hearing
             of
             any
             body
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             impossible
             that
             any
             body
             should
             know
             what
             they
             have
             said
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             know
             their
             thoughts
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             ,
             that
             men
             must
             not
             so
             much
             as
             think
             evil
             of
             ,
             or
             wish
             evil
             to
             their
             Princes
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             because
             if
             any
             such
             evil
             thoughts
             against
             Princes
             be
             nourished
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             will
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             break
             out
             at
             the
             lips
             ,
             or
             discover
             it self
             in
             some
             expressions
             of
             discontent
             and
             displeasure
             ;
             as
             likewise
             because
             even
             such
             thoughts
             are
             sinful
             ,
             and
             being
             known
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             many
             wonderful
             wayes
             both
             to
             discover
             and
             punish
             them
             :
             
               and
               curse
               not
               the
               rich
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             neither
             the
             King
             ,
             nor
             his
             Nobles
             and
             Peers
             ;
             or
             none
             that
             are
             of
             great
             estate
             and
             of
             high
             place
             ,
             
               in
               thy
               bedchamber
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             thy
             most
             intimate
             friends
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             thy
             wife
             that
             lyeth
             in
             thy
             bosom
             ;
             or
             do
             it
             not
             where
             thou
             art
             alone
             by
             thy self
             ,
             or
             where
             thou
             thinkest
             thy self
             most
             secret
             and
             retired
             ,
             and
             far
             from
             any
             ear
             that
             can
             hear
             thee
             ;
             
               for
               a
               bird
               of
               the
               air
               shall
               carry
               the
               voice
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               hath
               wings
               shall
               tell
               the
               matter
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             It
             will
             out
             at
             some
             chink
             or
             other
             ;
             some
             body
             will
             over-hear
             thee
             ,
             some
             way
             or
             other
             it
             will
             be
             speedily
             discovered
             to
             those
             whom
             thou
             hast
             so
             cursed
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             by
             some
             unlikely
             persons
             ,
             or
             unlikely
             means
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             would
             have
             suspected
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             which
             thou
             spakest
             in
             such
             secret
             ,
             will
             be
             every
             where
             spread
             abroad
             openly
             by
             tatling
             talebearers
             ,
             and
             some
             mischief
             or
             other
             it
             will
             bring
             upon
             thee
             .
             The
             expression
             is
             much
             like
             that
             Habak
             .
             2.11
             .
             
               the
               stone
               shall
               cry
               out
               of
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               the
               beam
               out
               of
               the
               timber
               shall
               answer
               it
               ,
            
             and
             the
             drift
             of
             it
             is
             onely
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Kings
             have
             many
             ears
             and
             eyes
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             body
             or
             other
             will
             inform
             them
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             however
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             it
             cannot
             be
             concealed
             ,
             will
             certainly
             punish
             them
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Vers
             1.
             
             
               CAst
               thy
               bread
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositors
             give
             this
             account
             of
             the
             dependance
             of
             that
             which
             is
             here
             said
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             That
             Solomon
             having
             often
             formerly
             prescribed
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             cure
             of
             the
             vanities
             of
             all
             things
             here
             below
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             quietly
             and
             comfortably
             enjoy
             the
             good
             blessings
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             afforded
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             refreshing
             of
             themselves
             ;
             here
             now
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             how
             they
             ought
             likewise
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             for
             the
             relieving
             and
             refreshing
             of
             others
             :
             But
             then
             again
             others
             conceive
             of
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             having
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             shown
             ,
             how
             available
             true
             wisdom
             is
             towards
             mens
             living
             with
             much
             comfort
             and
             tranquillity
             of
             mind
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             vanities
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             teacheth
             men
             how
             to
             avoid
             the
             displeasure
             of
             Princes
             ;
             here
             he
             sheweth
             how
             available
             charity
             is
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ;
             or
             ,
             having
             there
             shewn
             how
             wisdome
             directs
             men
             to
             carry
             themselves
             towards
             superiors
             ,
             here
             he
             sheweth
             likewise
             how
             it
             directs
             men
             to
             carry
             themselves
             ▪
             
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             towards
             their
             inferiors
             ,
             as
             namely
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             want
             ;
             
               Cast
               thy
               bread
               upon
               the
               waters
               .
            
             By
             bread
             may
             be
             meant
             mens
             provision
             for
             food
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             may
             be
             comprehended
             all
             other
             necessaries
             fot
             the
             support
             of
             mens
             lives
             ;
             &
             then
             by
             mens
             casting
             their
             bread
             ,
             is
             meant
             their
             giving
             freely
             of
             that
             which
             they
             have
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             ;
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             22.9
             .
             Or
             ,
             by
             bread
             may
             be
             meant
             seed
             ,
             and
             then
             
               cast
               thy
               bread
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             sow
             thy
             seed
             .
             Either
             therefore
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Cast
               thy
               bread
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             Solomon
             intends
             that
             men
             should
             liberally
             give
             alms
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             is
             so
             given
             ,
             will
             be
             as
             seed
             that
             is
             sown
             in
             fruitful
             grounds
             ,
             lands
             that
             have
             been
             lately
             moistened
             with
             abundance
             of
             rain
             from
             heaven
             ,
             or
             grounds
             that
             lie
             close
             upon
             rivers
             ,
             which
             do
             usually
             yield
             a
             great
             increase
             ;
             and
             then
             according
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             
               for
               thou
               shalt
               find
               it
               after
               many
               dayes
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             seed
             of
             alms
             thus
             sown
             ,
             shall
             at
             last
             yield
             them
             a
             plentiful
             harvest
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             certainly
             sooner
             or
             later
             abundantly
             reward
             them
             :
             Or
             else
             rather
             his
             aim
             is
             ,
             so
             to
             enjoyn
             the
             giving
             of
             alms
             ,
             as
             withall
             covertly
             to
             answer
             an
             objection
             ,
             which
             mens
             corrupt
             hearts
             are
             wont
             to
             make
             against
             it
             ,
             
               Cast
               thy
               bread
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Do
             good
             to
             those
             ,
             from
             whom
             thou
             hast
             not
             the
             least
             hope
             of
             receiving
             any
             recompence
             ;
             Though
             the
             alms
             thou
             givest
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             as
             clearly
             lost
             and
             cast
             away
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             :
             Though
             it
             may
             seem
             as
             unlikely
             to
             yield
             thee
             any
             profit
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             husbandman
             should
             cast
             his
             seed
             into
             a
             river
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             reaping
             from
             thence
             a
             plentiful
             harvest
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             those
             to
             whom
             thou
             givest
             are
             no
             way
             able
             to
             requite
             thee
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             are
             unthankful
             ,
             such
             as
             will
             never
             remember
             the
             good
             thou
             hast
             done
             them
             ,
             or
             vile
             wretches
             altogether
             unworthy
             of
             relief
             ;
             yet
             withhold
             not
             thy
             hand
             from
             giving
             ;
             
               for
               thou
               shalt
               find
               it
               after
               many
               dayes
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thine
             alms
             shall
             be
             returned
             with
             encrease
             to
             thee
             ;
             Though
             the
             reward
             do
             not
             come
             presently
             ,
             yet
             waite
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             certainly
             come
             at
             last
             ;
             As
             that
             which
             the
             ebbing
             waters
             carry
             away
             ,
             will
             be
             brought
             back
             again
             ;
             Or
             ,
             as
             the
             seed
             which
             being
             sown
             seems
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             doth
             after
             many
             dayes
             bring
             in
             a
             plentiful
             harvest
             ;
             So
             that
             which
             thou
             givest
             in
             this
             kind
             thou
             shalt
             unexpectedly
             sooner
             or
             later
             find
             recompenced
             to
             thee
             ;
             God
             may
             make
             those
             very
             men
             able
             and
             willing
             to
             requite
             thee
             ;
             Or
             how
             ever
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             recompence
             it
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             thee
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             to
             thy
             children
             or
             childrens
             children
             ;
             At
             least
             in
             heaven
             thou
             shalt
             be
             sure
             of
             an
             abundant
             reward
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Give
               a
               portion
               to
               seven
               and
               also
               to
               eight
               :
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             God
             hath
             inabled
             thee
             ,
             give
             of
             thy
             provision
             and
             estate
             to
             many
             and
             many
             ,
             distributing
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             their
             necessities
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             right
             judgement
             .
             Be
             not
             weary
             of
             well
             doing
             ,
             be
             still
             giving
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             given
             to
             seven
             ,
             give
             also
             to
             eight
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             Luke
             6.30
             .
             
               give
               to
               every
               one
               that
               asketh
               of
               thee
               .
            
             In
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               Give
               a
               portion
            
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             feasts
             in
             ancient
             times
             ,
             where
             every
             guest
             had
             their
             several
             portions
             assigned
             them
             ,
             and
             certain
             portions
             also
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             poor
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Gen.
             43
             .
             34·
             and
             see
             also
             Neh.
             8.10
             ,
             12.
             
             &
             Esth
             .
             9.22
             .
             and
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               to
               seven
               and
               also
               to
               eight
               ,
            
             there
             is
             a
             definite
             number
             put
             for
             an
             indefinite
             ,
             as
             in
             Mic.
             5.5
             .
             
               when
               the
               Assyrian
               shall
               come
               into
               our
               land
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               shall
               tread
               in
               our
               palaces
               ,
               then
               shall
               we
               raise
               against
               him
               ,
               seven
               shepheards
               and
               eight
               principal
               men
               .
            
             See
             the
             Note
             also
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.5
             .
             
               for
               thou
               
               knowest
               not
               what
               evil
               shall
               be
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             know
             not
             what
             sad
             times
             may
             come
             ,
             from
             the
             evil
             whereof
             they
             may
             be
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             secured
             by
             their
             bounty
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Dan.
             4.27
             .
             
               break
               off
               thy
               sins
               by
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               thine
               iniquities
               by
               shewing
               mercy
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               a
               lengthening
               of
               thy
               tranquility
               ,
            
             and
             least
             any
             evil
             should
             therein
             befall
             them
             or
             their
             estate
             ,
             therefore
             it
             were
             wisdome
             for
             them
             to
             embrace
             the
             present
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             good
             whilst
             they
             may
             .
             Men
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             they
             may
             die
             ,
             and
             after
             death
             there
             will
             be
             no
             time
             for
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             their
             estates
             must
             then
             be
             left
             ,
             (
             the
             thought
             whereof
             may
             haply
             grieve
             them
             when
             they
             are
             dying
             )
             it
             may
             be
             to
             unthrifty
             heirs
             that
             may
             waste
             all
             ,
             or
             to
             unworthy
             persons
             ,
             that
             may
             shut
             up
             their
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             against
             the
             poor
             .
             And
             again
             men
             may
             many
             several
             wayes
             lose
             their
             estates
             and
             be
             stripped
             of
             all
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             ,
             and
             then
             besides
             the
             trouble
             it
             may
             be
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             so
             little
             good
             with
             their
             estates
             formerly
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             they
             may
             think
             Gods
             hand
             is
             then
             upon
             them
             )
             even
             they
             themselves
             will
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             charity
             of
             others
             ;
             &
             therefore
             whilst
             they
             have
             to
             give
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             they
             should
             do
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             desire
             others
             should
             do
             to
             them
             ;
             And
             indeed
             usually
             the
             same
             measure
             ,
             that
             men
             mete
             to
             others
             ,
             is
             measured
             to
             them
             again
             ;
             they
             that
             have
             been
             bountiful
             to
             others
             ,
             find
             others
             bountiful
             to
             them
             ;
             those
             that
             they
             have
             relieved
             do
             many
             times
             help
             and
             relieve
             them
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             they
             that
             have
             been
             hard-hearted
             to
             others
             ,
             find
             others
             averse
             from
             relieving
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             covetous
             mans
             excuse
             is
             retorted
             against
             himself
             ;
             such
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             plead
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             give
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             what
             may
             hereafter
             befall
             them
             ,
             Nay
             but
             ,
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             therefore
             give
             and
             give
             bountifully
             ,
             
               because
               thou
               knowest
               not
               what
               evil
               shall
               be
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               If
               the
               clouds
               be
               full
               of
               raine
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             several
             elegant
             similitudes
             the
             wise
             man
             doth
             here
             answer
             the
             objections
             ,
             which
             carnal
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             alledge
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             excusing
             themselves
             for
             giving
             to
             the
             poor
             ;
             
               If
               the
               clouds
               be
               full
               of
               rain
               ,
               they
               empty
               themselves
               upon
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             such
             clouds
             do
             not
             retain
             their
             waters
             to
             themselves
             but
             showre
             them
             down
             plentifully
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             on
             certain
             mens
             grounds
             onely
             ,
             but
             on
             every
             place
             whether
             the
             wind
             carrieth
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             therewith
             refresh
             and
             make
             fruitful
             the
             dry
             parched
             and
             thirsty
             earth
             ,
             so
             rich
             men
             that
             have
             full
             estates
             ,
             must
             not
             keep
             all
             to
             themselves
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             covetous
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             pretend
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             have
             respect
             to
             their
             own
             supplies
             )
             but
             they
             must
             give
             liberally
             to
             the
             relieving
             and
             refreshing
             of
             the
             hungry
             and
             thirsty
             poor
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             to
             some
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             as
             they
             have
             oppottunity
             and
             ability
             ;
             And
             indeed
             when
             rich
             men
             do
             not
             thus
             make
             use
             of
             their
             wealth
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             way
             useful
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             but
             are
             like
             
               clouds
               without
               water
            
             ,
             that
             do
             onely
             darken
             the
             face
             of
             the
             skie
             ,
             but
             yield
             no
             moisture
             at
             all
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             do
             alwayes
             deceive
             the
             hopes
             of
             the
             poor
             that
             expect
             succour
             from
             them
             .
             Some
             I
             know
             do
             presse
             this
             similitude
             farther
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             bountiful
             men
             loose
             nothing
             by
             their
             bounty
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             clouds
             do
             regain
             the
             waters
             which
             they
             pour
             forth
             upon
             the
             earth
             in
             the
             vapours
             ,
             which
             after
             the
             rain
             ,
             do
             again
             ascend
             up
             into
             the
             air
             ,
             so
             the
             almes
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             poor
             is
             retained
             with
             encrease
             unto
             those
             that
             give
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Pro.
             11.25
             .
             
               The
               liberal
               soul
               shall
               be
               made
               fat
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               watereth
               
               shall
               be
               watered
               also
               himselfe
               :
            
             And
             so
             likewise
             for
             the
             next
             clause
             ,
             
               And
               if
               the
               tree
               fall
               toward
               the
               South
               ,
               or
               toward
               the
               North
               ;
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               tree
               falleth
               ,
               there
               it
               shall
               be
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             likewise
             is
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             that
             it
             becomes
             men
             to
             do
             good
             whilst
             they
             may
             ,
             because
             as
             when
             a
             tree
             falls
             ,
             there
             it
             lyes
             where
             it
             falls
             ,
             fall
             it
             Southward
             or
             Northward
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             setting
             it
             up
             again
             to
             bear
             fruit
             any
             more
             ;
             so
             when
             men
             are
             once
             cut
             down
             by
             death
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             more
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             good
             which
             they
             should
             have
             done
             before
             ;
             but
             in
             that
             condition
             wherein
             they
             dye
             ,
             whether
             as
             mercifull
             ,
             or
             unmercifull
             men
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             must
             for
             ever
             continue
             ;
             they
             shall
             be
             set
             at
             the
             right
             or
             left
             hand
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             according
             as
             they
             have
             carried
             themselves
             towards
             Christs
             poor
             members
             ,
             Matth.
             25.
             
             Or
             rather
             ,
             2.
             that
             men
             must
             not
             withhold
             their
             hands
             from
             giving
             ,
             under
             a
             pretence
             that
             the
             persons
             will
             be
             unthankfull
             ,
             or
             are
             in
             any
             other
             regard
             unworthy
             of
             reliefe
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             tree
             falls
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             the
             owner
             ,
             whether
             it
             falls
             Southward
             or
             Northward
             ,
             where
             it
             falleth
             ,
             there
             it
             rests
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             owner
             shall
             find
             it
             to
             make
             his
             use
             and
             benefit
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             whether
             they
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             thankfull
             or
             unthankfull
             to
             whom
             a
             man
             gives
             ,
             so
             he
             gives
             it
             with
             a
             good
             intention
             of
             glorifying
             God
             ,
             and
             relieving
             the
             wants
             of
             his
             poor
             brother
             ,
             his
             almes
             shall
             not
             be
             lost
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             his
             reward
             ;
             where
             he
             disposeth
             his
             charity
             ,
             there
             it
             shall
             be
             found
             againe
             ,
             kept
             and
             laid
             up
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             shall
             redound
             to
             the
             good
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             charitable
             donor
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               that
               observeth
               the
               wind
               ,
               shall
               not
               sow
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               regardeth
               the
               clouds
               ,
               shall
               not
               reap
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             As
             the
             husbandman
             shall
             overslip
             seed
             time
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             over-scrupulously
             observe
             the
             wind
             ,
             as
             fearing
             to
             sow
             in
             the
             wind
             ,
             lest
             the
             wind
             should
             blow
             away
             his
             seed
             ,
             or
             as
             waiting
             for
             such
             a
             wind
             as
             should
             bring
             fair
             and
             warm
             weather
             ,
             or
             should
             bring
             rain
             before
             or
             after
             he
             hath
             sown
             his
             seed
             ,
             thereby
             to
             further
             the
             well-growing
             of
             his
             seed
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             he
             shall
             loose
             his
             harvest
             ,
             and
             never
             reap
             his
             corne
             ,
             if
             upon
             every
             rising
             of
             a
             cloud
             in
             the
             sky
             ,
             he
             feares
             there
             will
             be
             rain
             ;
             so
             that
             man
             shall
             never
             doe
             good
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             so
             never
             obtain
             the
             reward
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             those
             that
             doe
             liberally
             sow
             this
             seed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             still
             out
             of
             covetousnesse
             or
             distrust
             ,
             pretending
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             a
             fit
             season
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             suggesting
             to
             himselfe
             many
             needlesse
             feares
             of
             what
             may
             be
             hereafter
             ,
             thereby
             to
             justifie
             himselfe
             herein
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             may
             come
             to
             have
             many
             children
             ,
             that
             in
             old
             age
             ,
             or
             in
             long
             and
             tedious
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             times
             of
             trouble
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             may
             want
             what
             they
             now
             give
             .
             Wind
             and
             clouds
             are
             uncertain
             signes
             of
             what
             weather
             will
             be
             ,
             and
             may
             blow
             over
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             the
             feares
             of
             covetous
             men
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               As
               thou
               knowest
               not
               what
               is
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             the
             wind
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               whence
               it
               cometh
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               goeth
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.8
             .
             when
             ,
             and
             from
             what
             point
             of
             the
             heavens
             it
             will
             blow
             ,
             and
             whether
             with
             a
             violent
             or
             a
             gentle
             gale
             ;
             Or
             rather
             ,
             the
             way
             how
             the
             soul
             doth
             at
             first
             enter
             into
             the
             body
             of
             every
             child
             in
             its
             first
             conception
             ;
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             the
             next
             clause
             that
             is
             joyned
             with
             it
             doth
             clearly
             agree
             hereto
             ,
             
               nor
               how
               the
               bones
               doe
               grow
               in
               the
               womb
               of
               her
               that
               is
               with
               child
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             the
             body
             of
             a
             child
             is
             made
             and
             growes
             up
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             mother
             (
             for
             the
             bones
             are
             only
             mentioned
             figuratively
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             because
             the
             figure
             and
             frame
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             is
             chiefely
             from
             them
             ,
             )
             how
             all
             the
             severall
             kinds
             of
             substance
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             
             skin
             ,
             and
             flesh
             ,
             and
             sinewes
             ,
             and
             bones
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             of
             the
             same
             seed
             ,
             and
             how
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             several
             sorts
             of
             bones
             should
             be
             formed
             ,
             and
             hardened
             and
             knit
             together
             in
             the
             womb
             ;
             
               even
               so
               thou
               knowest
               not
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               maketh
               all
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             not
             what
             God
             will
             do
             in
             future
             times
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             is
             the
             maker
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             accordingly
             he
             doth
             with
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             Some
             Expositors
             doe
             comprehend
             other
             incomprehensible
             things
             in
             that
             which
             is
             said
             here
             of
             
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             how
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             soul
             doth
             fashion
             the
             several
             organs
             of
             the
             childs
             first
             conception
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             old
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               anima
               est
               sui
               domicilij
               architectrix
            
             ,
             how
             the
             child
             breathes
             and
             is
             not
             stifled
             in
             the
             mothers
             womb
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             lives
             ,
             if
             it
             breathes
             not
             ;
             and
             which
             way
             the
             soul
             goeth
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             dyeth
             .
             But
             howsoever
             the
             meaning
             is
             cleare
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             know
             not
             these
             ordinary
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             dayly
             done
             amongst
             us
             ,
             much
             lesse
             can
             we
             know
             the
             future
             works
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             the
             husbandman
             must
             not
             forbeare
             sowing
             or
             reaping
             for
             fear
             of
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             how
             God
             may
             order
             the
             wind
             or
             the
             weather
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             may
             turn
             it
             to
             good
             ;
             so
             neither
             ought
             men
             to
             forbear
             or
             delay
             relieving
             the
             poor
             ,
             out
             of
             vain
             and
             idle
             pretences
             and
             feares
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             what
             God
             may
             do
             to
             them
             or
             theirs
             ,
             or
             others
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             Though
             men
             know
             not
             how
             their
             bounty
             should
             tend
             to
             their
             advantage
             ,
             yet
             God
             can
             bring
             it
             about
             many
             several
             wayes
             ;
             And
             againe
             because
             they
             know
             not
             how
             soone
             God
             may
             cut
             them
             off
             by
             death
             ,
             or
             strip
             them
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             good
             to
             put
             off
             their
             charity
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             surprized
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               In
               the
               morning
               sow
               thy
               seed
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               evening
               withhold
               not
               thine
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             this
             to
             be
             an
             exhortation
             ,
             inferred
             from
             that
             which
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             concerning
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             future
             events
             ,
             pressing
             men
             to
             an
             assiduous
             diligence
             in
             all
             things
             in
             general
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             several
             callings
             God
             requires
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             And
             indeed
             all
             works
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             whereto
             men
             are
             bound
             by
             their
             general
             or
             particular
             calling
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             Scripture
             sometimes
             compared
             to
             seed
             sown
             ,
             as
             in
             Pro.
             11.18
             .
             
               To
               him
               that
               soweth
               righteousness
               ,
               shall
               be
               a
               sure
               reward
               ,
            
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             :
             so
             that
             if
             we
             thus
             understand
             the
             words
             here
             ,
             then
             by
             mens
             sowing
             their
             own
             seed
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             intend
             their
             own
             calling
             ,
             without
             intermedling
             with
             other
             mens
             businesse
             .
             But
             because
             Solomon
             hath
             been
             all
             this
             Chapter
             hitherto
             pressing
             men
             to
             be
             charitable
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             comparing
             almes
             to
             the
             sowing
             of
             seed
             ,
             I
             conceive
             it
             to
             be
             unquestionable
             that
             these
             words
             likewise
             intend
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             
               In
               the
               morning
               sow
               thy
               seed
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               evening
               withhold
               not
               thine
               hand
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Be
             alwayes
             doing
             good
             ,
             begin
             betimes
             and
             never
             give
             over
             ;
             be
             not
             weary
             of
             well-doing
             ;
             begin
             in
             the
             morning
             of
             thy
             youth
             ,
             and
             hold
             on
             to
             the
             evening
             of
             thine
             old
             age
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             thou
             beginnest
             to
             have
             an
             estate
             ,
             begin
             presently
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             so
             hold
             out
             unto
             thine
             end
             ;
             whilest
             the
             day
             of
             mans
             life
             continues
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             seasons
             for
             good
             works
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             night
             of
             death
             once
             comes
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             more
             time
             of
             working
             then
             :
             
               For
               thou
               knowest
               not
               whether
               shall
               prosper
               ,
               either
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               both
               shall
               be
               alike
               good
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             As
             the
             husbandman
             knoweth
             not
             whether
             the
             seed
             he
             soweth
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             shall
             spring
             up
             best
             ,
             and
             yield
             the
             fairest
             crop
             ;
             so
             neither
             knowest
             thou
             which
             of
             thine
             almes
             shall
             be
             best
             bestowed
             ,
             whether
             of
             them
             will
             be
             most
             advantageous
             and
             welcome
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             
             received
             with
             most
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             nor
             whether
             of
             them
             will
             be
             most
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             procure
             from
             him
             the
             greatest
             reward
             ;
             nay
             thou
             knowest
             not
             but
             that
             both
             may
             in
             these
             respects
             be
             alike
             good
             for
             thee
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Truly
               the
               light
               is
               sweet
               ,
               and
               a
               pleasant
               thing
               it
               is
               for
               the
               eyes
               to
               behold
               the
               Sun.
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             thing
             to
             live
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             the
             benefits
             and
             comforts
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             especially
             to
             live
             in
             the
             Sun-shine
             of
             prosperity
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             7.11
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             49.19
             .
             &
             Esth
             .
             8.16
             .
             There
             is
             herein
             a
             transition
             to
             a
             new
             direction
             or
             advice
             ,
             which
             he
             prosecutes
             in
             the
             remainder
             of
             this
             book
             .
             Hitherto
             Solomon
             hath
             set
             forth
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             withall
             hath
             given
             many
             excellent
             Directions
             ,
             to
             teach
             men
             how
             they
             may
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             remedy
             these
             vanities
             ,
             and
             live
             with
             as
             much
             comfort
             ,
             peace
             and
             tranquility
             of
             mind
             ,
             as
             here
             in
             this
             world
             men
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             But
             now
             because
             men
             must
             dye
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             life
             is
             ended
             must
             passe
             into
             an
             eternall
             condition
             ,
             either
             of
             blisse
             or
             misery
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             happinesse
             of
             man
             ,
             after
             which
             he
             hath
             all
             this
             while
             made
             enquiry
             ,
             cannot
             be
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             can
             assure
             to
             himselfe
             a
             share
             in
             the
             blisse
             of
             that
             eternall
             condition
             ,
             therefore
             in
             the
             next
             place
             he
             directs
             men
             how
             they
             may
             ,
             after
             a
             life
             spent
             contentedly
             and
             comfortably
             here
             ,
             attain
             to
             this
             eternall
             blisse
             in
             the
             life
             that
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             which
             is
             indeed
             that
             happinesse
             that
             can
             only
             fully
             satisfie
             mens
             immortal
             souls
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             free
             them
             from
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             miseries
             they
             are
             liable
             to
             ,
             &
             that
             is
             by
             fearing
             God
             and
             keeping
             his
             commandments
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             very
             serious
             herein
             ,
             )
             by
             thinking
             often
             of
             death
             and
             judgement
             .
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             which
             Solomon
             in
             the
             next
             place
             passeth
             ;
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             first
             to
             make
             way
             thereto
             in
             this
             verse
             he
             premiseth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             indeed
             a
             very
             comfortable
             and
             delightful
             thing
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             the
             benefits
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             especially
             when
             men
             have
             learnt
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             the
             vanities
             here
             below
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             directions
             formerly
             given
             ;
             And
             then
             in
             the
             next
             he
             proceeds
             to
             shew
             that
             though
             life
             be
             thus
             sweet
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             remember
             that
             this
             life
             will
             have
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             death
             and
             judgement
             will
             follow
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             compleatly
             happy
             ,
             unlesse
             by
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             provide
             to
             secure
             unto
             themselves
             that
             happinesse
             which
             is
             to
             follow
             after
             this
             life
             is
             ended
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               But
               if
               a
               man
               live
               many
               yeares
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               them
               all
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Suppose
             this
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             very
             unlikely
             ;
             
               yet
               let
               him
               remember
               the
               dayes
               of
               darkness
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             death
             and
             the
             grave
             (
             for
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             light
             and
             the
             beholding
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               many
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             truly
             many
             indeed
             ,
             many
             more
             then
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             man
             that
             liveth
             longest
             can
             be
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             the
             dead
             must
             continue
             till
             the
             day
             of
             the
             generall
             resurrection
             ;
             and
             if
             men
             dye
             in
             their
             sinnes
             they
             must
             continue
             in
             outer
             darknesse
             unto
             all
             eternity
             .
             
               All
               that
               cometh
               is
               vanity
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             This
             sheweth
             that
             all
             men
             that
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             befalls
             men
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             then
             meer
             vanity
             ,
             because
             they
             must
             all
             passe
             away
             ;
             man
             must
             dye
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             knoweth
             how
             little
             a
             while
             his
             life
             and
             prosperity
             shall
             continue
             .
             So
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             whole
             verse
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             though
             men
             live
             never
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             in
             never
             so
             great
             prosperity
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             meer
             folly
             over
             much
             to
             delight
             herein
             ,
             because
             these
             things
             will
             not
             last
             alwayes
             ,
             the
             dayes
             of
             darknesse
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             when
             
             they
             come
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             be
             seen
             how
             vaine
             and
             transitory
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasures
             thereof
             were
             ;
             yea
             if
             men
             would
             seriously
             think
             of
             those
             dayes
             ,
             comparing
             them
             with
             the
             short
             time
             of
             mans
             abode
             here
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             yield
             that
             this
             life
             and
             the
             delights
             thereof
             ,
             are
             meer
             vanity
             ,
             and
             even
             as
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Rejoyce
               ,
               O
               young
               man
               ,
               in
               thy
               youth
               ,
               and
               let
               thy
               heart
               cheare
               thee
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               youth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             young
             men
             are
             most
             apt
             only
             to
             mind
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             off
             the
             thoughts
             of
             death
             unto
             old
             age
             ,
             therefore
             Solomon
             gives
             this
             warning
             particularly
             to
             them
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             serious
             advice
             ,
             
               Rejoyce
               ,
               O
               young
               man
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             restraine
             thee
             from
             the
             lawfull
             delights
             and
             comforts
             of
             thy
             youth
             ;
             Be
             joyfull
             ,
             and
             live
             chearfully
             ,
             so
             thou
             doest
             it
             with
             moderation
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             as
             still
             remembring
             thy
             latter
             end
             ,
             and
             the
             judgement
             that
             will
             follow
             .
             But
             rather
             this
             is
             spoken
             ironically
             by
             way
             of
             scorne
             and
             derision
             (
             as
             indeed
             many
             expressions
             of
             that
             kind
             we
             find
             elswhere
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             1
             Kings
             18.27
             .
             &
             22.15
             .
             &
             Matth.
             26.45
             .
             )
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             heard
             that
             the
             dayes
             of
             mans
             living
             here
             are
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             dayes
             of
             darknesse
             that
             will
             follow
             ;
             Now
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             be
             admonished
             hereby
             ,
             but
             hereupon
             resolvest
             ,
             that
             because
             thou
             must
             dye
             ,
             therefore
             thou
             wilt
             take
             thy
             fill
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             whilst
             thou
             livest
             ,
             Doe
             so
             ,
             take
             thy
             course
             ,
             live
             as
             young
             men
             use
             to
             doe
             in
             all
             jollity
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               thine
               eyes
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Doe
             what
             ever
             thou
             hast
             a
             mind
             and
             desire
             to
             doe
             ,
             follow
             after
             every
             thing
             thou
             seest
             and
             is
             pleasing
             in
             thine
             eyes
             ;
             deny
             not
             thy selfe
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             thine
             heart
             can
             desire
             ,
             or
             thine
             eyes
             look
             after
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.10
             .
             
               but
               know
               thou
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             thou
             unquestionably
             assured
             of
             this
             ,
             
               that
               for
               all
               these
               things
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             thy
             mis-spent
             youth
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             vaine
             and
             sinfull
             courses
             ,
             wherein
             now
             thou
             takest
             such
             content
             and
             delight
             ,
             
               God
               will
               bring
               thee
               into
               judgement
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Dye
             thou
             must
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             not
             how
             soon
             ,
             and
             after
             death
             God
             will
             bring
             thee
             ,
             whether
             thou
             wilt
             or
             no
             ,
             to
             stand
             before
             his
             tribunall
             at
             the
             last
             &
             great
             day
             of
             judgement
             there
             to
             answer
             for
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             just
             reward
             of
             all
             thine
             evill
             wayes
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             no
             avoyding
             it
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Therefore
               remove
               sorrow
               from
               thy
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               remove
               anger
               from
               thy
               heart
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             warning
             is
             ,
             that
             young
             men
             should
             beware
             of
             rash
             and
             unadvised
             anger
             ,
             (
             because
             young
             men
             are
             naturally
             thorough
             heate
             of
             blood
             prone
             to
             be
             furious
             herein
             and
             violent
             upon
             revenge
             )
             and
             especially
             of
             being
             enraged
             against
             those
             that
             reprove
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             take
             them
             off
             from
             their
             sinfull
             pleasures
             ;
             yea
             and
             under
             this
             all
             other
             sinfull
             passions
             and
             perturbations
             of
             mind
             may
             be
             comprehended
             .
             But
             if
             we
             reade
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             
               Therefore
               remove
               sorrow
               from
               thy
               heart
               ,
            
             then
             the
             advice
             is
             ,
             that
             young
             men
             should
             avoyd
             all
             sinnes
             and
             sinfull
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             may
             be
             pleasing
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             stirre
             up
             Gods
             indignation
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             at
             last
             overwhelm
             their
             hearts
             with
             sorrow
             ;
             
               And
               put
               away
               evill
               from
               thy
               flesh
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             abandon
             all
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             members
             of
             thy
             body
             be
             imployed
             as
             weapons
             of
             unrighteousnesse
             in
             the
             service
             of
             sin
             ,
             (
             And
             so
             as
             in
             the
             former
             clause
             the
             inward
             distempers
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             so
             here
             likewise
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             are
             forbidden
             )
             Or
             ,
             avoyd
             those
             sinfull
             pleasures
             which
             will
             at
             last
             wast
             thy
             strength
             ,
             and
             ruine
             thy
             
             body
             ,
             or
             bring
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             upon
             thee
             .
             
               For
               childhood
               and
               youth
               are
               vanity
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             violently
             carried
             after
             pleasures
             that
             end
             in
             destruction
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             many
             corruptions
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             that
             age
             doth
             soone
             vanish
             and
             passe
             away
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               REmember
               now
               thy
               Creator
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               youth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             diswaded
             young
             men
             from
             youthful
             lusts
             ,
             here
             he
             exhorts
             them
             to
             a
             constant
             fixing
             of
             their
             minds
             upon
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             powerful
             means
             not
             onely
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             evil
             but
             also
             to
             quicken
             them
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             God
             requires
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             argument
             that
             he
             useth
             to
             presse
             them
             hereto
             is
             covertly
             couched
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               thy
               Creator
            
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             Because
             God
             made
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             received
             our
             being
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             wholly
             his
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             such
             an
             excellent
             being
             ,
             making
             us
             after
             his
             own
             image
             ,
             enduing
             us
             with
             reason
             and
             understanding
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             know
             him
             and
             have
             a
             special
             interest
             in
             him
             ;
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             made
             all
             the
             creatures
             for
             our
             sake
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             that
             we
             enjoy
             in
             the
             creatures
             we
             have
             from
             him
             ,
             4.
             
             Because
             by
             the
             same
             power
             whereby
             we
             were
             created
             ,
             we
             are
             continually
             preserved
             ,
             and
             5.
             
             Because
             consequently
             he
             is
             able
             every
             moment
             to
             destroy
             us
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             most
             equal
             that
             we
             should
             love
             ,
             and
             fear
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             consecrate
             our
             whole
             lives
             to
             his
             service
             ,
             especially
             out
             youth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             our
             years
             ,
             the
             flowre
             and
             beauty
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             able
             to
             do
             him
             the
             best
             service
             ,
             all
             the
             faculties
             both
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             being
             then
             in
             their
             prime
             ;
             And
             the
             rather
             also
             should
             men
             be
             mindful
             of
             doing
             this
             ,
             because
             in
             youth
             ,
             men
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             forget
             God
             ,
             &
             as
             they
             then
             begin
             to
             frame
             their
             lives
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             like
             to
             continue
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             being
             once
             accustomed
             to
             sin
             ,
             they
             will
             hardly
             afterwards
             be
             brought
             to
             leave
             it
             ,
             
               while
               the
               evil
               days
               come
               not
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             dayes
             of
             old
             age
             ,
             wherein
             men
             are
             subject
             to
             many
             and
             manifold
             miseries
             and
             sorrowes
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               years
               draw
               nigh
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               them
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             wherein
             men
             grow
             weary
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             are
             ever
             full
             of
             complaints
             .
             The
             drift
             of
             all
             that
             is
             here
             said
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             that
             young
             men
             should
             put
             off
             the
             care
             of
             their
             eternal
             good
             till
             they
             come
             to
             be
             old
             ,
             because
             old
             age
             being
             so
             full
             of
             infirmities
             and
             miseries
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             then
             be
             able
             to
             do
             the
             good
             they
             have
             neglected
             in
             their
             youth
             ,
             nor
             will
             scarce
             find
             freedom
             of
             spirit
             enough
             seriously
             and
             sincerely
             to
             mind
             the
             great
             work
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             of
             making
             their
             peace
             with
             God
             ;
             Nor
             is
             it
             fitting
             to
             over-burthen
             that
             age
             with
             the
             bitter
             sorrow
             of
             repenting
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             youth
             ,
             which
             is
             already
             unable
             to
             bear
             the
             heavy
             load
             of
             so
             many
             weaknesses
             and
             sorrowes
             as
             it
             lies
             under
             ;
             but
             rather
             that
             men
             should
             by
             the
             early
             piety
             of
             their
             youth
             ,
             store
             up
             those
             graces
             and
             comforts
             that
             may
             allay
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             their
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               While
               the
               Sun
               or
               the
               light
               ,
               or
               the
               Moon
               or
               the
               Stars
               be
               not
               darkened
            
             ;
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             Expositors
             conceive
             that
             by
             
               the
               light
            
             here
             is
             meant
             any
             artificial
             light
             ,
             as
             the
             light
             of
             a
             torch
             or
             candle
             ;
             But
             doubtlesse
             it
             is
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             conceive
             is
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             either
             the
             more
             fully
             to
             expresse
             how
             the
             Sun
             is
             darkned
             to
             old
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             discern
             the
             
             light
             thereof
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             when
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Sun
             cannot
             be
             seen
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             twilight
             both
             of
             morning
             and
             evening
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             covered
             over
             with
             clouds
             .
             And
             many
             Expositors
             do
             understand
             this
             of
             the
             blindnesse
             or
             dim-sightednesse
             of
             old
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             when
             old
             age
             comes
             that
             doth
             so
             darken
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             scarcely
             discern
             the
             light
             either
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             or
             Stars
             ,
             it
             is
             dark
             with
             them
             even
             at
             noon
             day
             .
             And
             so
             also
             accordingly
             they
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               clouds
               return
               after
               rain
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             heavens
             are
             clear
             (
             as
             they
             use
             to
             be
             after
             rain
             ,
             )
             yet
             they
             are
             still
             cloudy
             to
             old
             men
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             darkness
             of
             their
             eyes
             ,
             even
             the
             clearest
             aire
             to
             aged
             men
             being
             duskish
             and
             misty
             ;
             young
             men
             may
             have
             some
             distemper
             in
             their
             eyes
             and
             and
             yet
             recover
             their
             sight
             again
             ,
             but
             old
             mens
             eyes
             are
             clouded
             without
             hope
             of
             ever
             seeing
             clearly
             again
             .
             But
             because
             the
             dimnesse
             of
             the
             eyes
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             therefore
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             by
             the
             darkning
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Moon
             and
             the
             Stars
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             The
             weakening
             of
             the
             vigour
             of
             the
             superior
             and
             rational
             faculties
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             understanding
             ,
             judgement
             ,
             memory
             and
             fancy
             ,
             which
             do
             in
             old
             age
             become
             more
             dark
             and
             dull
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             in
             mens
             youth
             ;
             or
             else
             2.
             
             The
             darknesse
             of
             many
             and
             manifold
             miseries
             and
             sorrowes
             that
             do
             constantly
             attend
             old
             age
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             prosperity
             and
             joy
             of
             their
             former
             days
             is
             then
             turned
             into
             affliction
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             all
             their
             former
             comforts
             ,
             both
             greater
             and
             lesse
             ,
             do
             then
             fail
             them
             ,
             they
             take
             no
             delight
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             others
             do
             chear
             and
             refresh
             themselves
             ,
             but
             both
             by
             day
             and
             by
             night
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             continual
             anguish
             and
             sorrow
             ;
             which
             may
             seem
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             usually
             in
             the
             Scripture
             prosperity
             and
             joy
             are
             compared
             to
             the
             Sun
             and
             to
             the
             light
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Judg.
             5.31
             .
             &
             2
             Sam.
             23.4
             .
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             grievous
             afflictions
             ,
             such
             as
             do
             swallow
             up
             all
             former
             joy
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             are
             compared
             to
             the
             darkening
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             ,
             as
             in
             Joel
             2.10
             .
             
               The
               earth
               shall
               quake
               before
               them
               ,
               the
               heavens
               shall
               tremble
               ,
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               shall
               be
               dark
               ,
               and
               the
               Stars
               shall
               withdraw
               their
               shining
               ,
            
             and
             so
             also
             ,
             Isa
             .
             13
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
             And
             accordingly
             also
             we
             may
             understand
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               clouds
               return
               after
               rain
               ,
            
             either
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             vapours
             that
             do
             continually
             in
             old
             men
             ascend
             from
             the
             stomack
             to
             the
             head
             and
             brain
             ,
             and
             the
             defluxions
             of
             rhewme
             and
             flegme
             by
             the
             eyes
             ,
             nostrils
             and
             mouth
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             the
             showres
             of
             rain
             that
             fall
             from
             the
             head
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             winter
             ,
             though
             it
             rain
             very
             much
             ,
             yet
             the
             skie
             is
             still
             overcast
             with
             clouds
             ,
             the
             very
             rain
             that
             falls
             returning
             back
             vapours
             into
             the
             air
             ,
             that
             do
             again
             fill
             the
             skie
             with
             fresh
             clouds
             ,
             so
             in
             old
             men
             though
             there
             be
             a
             continual
             voyding
             of
             flegme
             and
             rhewme
             ,
             yet
             the
             defluxions
             that
             fall
             upon
             the
             breast
             and
             stomack
             do
             still
             send
             back
             to
             the
             brain
             matter
             enough
             to
             breed
             more
             ;
             in
             young
             men
             after
             colds
             taken
             ,
             rhewmes
             may
             be
             dryed
             up
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             brain
             may
             become
             dryer
             and
             clearer
             again
             ;
             but
             in
             old
             men
             they
             continue
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             are
             never
             dryed
             up
             ;
             Or
             2.
             
             As
             a
             Proverbial
             speech
             setting
             forth
             the
             continual
             succession
             of
             several
             diseases
             ,
             pains
             ,
             and
             miseries
             that
             come
             thick
             and
             threefold
             upon
             old
             men
             ,
             without
             any
             intermission
             of
             trouble
             ,
             even
             as
             in
             winter
             no
             sooner
             doth
             it
             leave
             raining
             ,
             but
             presently
             the
             clouds
             gather
             again
             ,
             whereas
             in
             summer
             after
             some
             showres
             of
             rain
             are
             fallen
             ,
             the
             heavens
             are
             usually
             cleer
             and
             bright
             again
             .
          
           
           
             V.
             3.
             
             
               In
               the
               day
               when
               the
               keepers
               of
               the
               house
               shall
               tremble
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             The
             hands
             and
             armes
             shall
             shake
             with
             palsies
             ;
             for
             these
             they
             are
             that
             are
             here
             called
             
               the
               keepers
               of
               the
               house
            
             ,
             because
             therewith
             men
             keep
             off
             all
             hurt
             from
             the
             body
             and
             provide
             meat
             and
             clothing
             and
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             the
             upholding
             and
             preservation
             of
             it
             .
             I
             know
             that
             by
             
               the
               keepers
               of
               the
               house
            
             ,
             some
             understand
             the
             ribs
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             vital
             parts
             within
             the
             body
             are
             fenced
             and
             secured
             from
             danger
             ;
             and
             others
             the
             outward
             senses
             ,
             or
             the
             head
             ,
             where
             the
             senses
             are
             ,
             as
             watchmen
             in
             a
             tower
             ,
             and
             which
             do
             watch
             over
             the
             body
             for
             its
             safety
             ,
             and
             give
             timely
             notice
             of
             any
             danger
             approaching
             ;
             and
             others
             the
             inward
             faculties
             of
             memory
             ,
             wisdom
             and
             understanding
             ,
             which
             do
             indeed
             contribute
             much
             to
             the
             safe
             guarding
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             in
             old
             men
             may
             be
             said
             to
             tremble
             ,
             because
             by
             old
             age
             they
             are
             much
             weakened
             and
             shaken
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             most
             proper
             ;
             
               and
               the
               strong
               men
               shall
               bowe
               themselves
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             legs
             and
             thighes
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             the
             two
             strong
             pillars
             that
             bear
             the
             whole
             weight
             of
             the
             house
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Cant.
             5.15
             .
             
               His
               legs
               are
               as
               pillars
               of
               marble
               ,
            
             shall
             then
             fail
             them
             through
             feeblenesse
             ;
             and
             shall
             stagger
             ,
             crinkle
             and
             buckle
             under
             them
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             old
             men
             use
             to
             go
             with
             staves
             ,
             that
             therewith
             they
             may
             help
             to
             uphold
             themselves
             .
             This
             also
             some
             understand
             of
             the
             back
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             strongest
             part
             of
             the
             body
             for
             the
             bearing
             of
             burdens
             ,
             and
             doth
             usually
             bow
             in
             old
             age
             ;
             But
             because
             Solomon
             speakes
             of
             
               the
               strong
               men
            
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             and
             the
             legs
             do
             indeed
             bear
             up
             both
             the
             back
             and
             its
             burdens
             ,
             I
             question
             not
             but
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             legs
             and
             thighes
             ,
             wherein
             very
             much
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             men
             doth
             lie
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               He
               delighteth
               not
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               an
               horse
               ,
               he
               taketh
               not
               pleasure
               in
               the
               legs
               of
               a
               man
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             147.10
             .
             
               and
               the
               grinders
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             teeth
             ,
             or
             more
             particularly
             those
             teeth
             which
             we
             more
             especially
             call
             
               the
               grinders
               ,
               dentes
               mol●res
            
             ,
             the
             great
             jaw-teeth
             ,
             shall
             cease
             to
             chew
             their
             meat
             ,
             
               because
               they
               are
               few
            
             ,
             because
             they
             rot
             and
             fall
             out
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             teeth
             in
             one
             jaw
             are
             gone
             ,
             those
             in
             the
             other
             jaw
             that
             were
             right
             against
             them
             are
             of
             no
             use
             ;
             Or
             ,
             if
             we
             read
             this
             clause
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               the
               grinders
               fail
               ,
               because
               they
               grind
               little
               ,
            
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             teeth
             are
             not
             imployed
             as
             formerly
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             both
             because
             being
             worn
             out
             ,
             and
             becoming
             weak
             and
             loose
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             little
             or
             no
             use
             ,
             as
             likewise
             because
             in
             old
             age
             men
             have
             but
             little
             appetite
             to
             their
             meat
             :
             
               and
               those
               that
               look
               out
               of
               the
               windowes
               be
               darkned
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             eyes
             that
             look
             out
             through
             the
             eye-lids
             wax
             dim
             .
             Some
             by
             the
             windowes
             through
             which
             the
             eyes
             look
             out
             understand
             the
             spectacles
             ,
             which
             aged
             men
             because
             of
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             their
             eyes
             are
             wont
             to
             use
             ;
             and
             others
             that
             christalline
             humour
             that
             is
             in
             the
             eyes
             ;
             But
             the
             most
             understand
             thereby
             the
             eye-lids
             ,
             or
             the
             holes
             of
             the
             scull
             through
             which
             the
             eyes
             look
             forth
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Prophet
             makes
             mention
             ,
             Zach.
             14.12
             .
             
               and
               their
               eyes
               shall
               consume
               away
               in
               their
               holes
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               And
               the
               doors
               shall
               be
               shut
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Very
             many
             Expositors
             understand
             this
             first
             clause
             litterally
             ,
             〈◊〉
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             old
             age
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             shut
             up
             themselves
             within
             doors
             because
             of
             their
             many
             infirmities
             ,
             not
             stirring
             forth
             into
             the
             streets
             or
             into
             any
             place
             of
             publick
             meeting
             ,
             where
             the
             younger
             sort
             delight
             to
             be
             ;
             yea
             and
             some
             conceive
             that
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               when
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               grinding
               is
               low
               ,
            
             there
             is
             a
             reason
             given
             why
             old
             men
             stir
             so
             little
             abroad
             ,
             but
             keep
             
             themselves
             still
             within
             doors
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             eating
             so
             little
             through
             weaknesse
             of
             appetite
             and
             digestion
             ,
             their
             strength
             is
             so
             far
             impaired
             thereby
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             go
             forth
             to
             follow
             their
             businesse
             as
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             nor
             are
             fit
             to
             eat
             at
             other
             mens
             tables
             ,
             but
             onely
             at
             home
             where
             such
             meat
             may
             be
             provided
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             able
             to
             master
             .
             But
             because
             all
             the
             other
             expressions
             in
             this
             description
             of
             old
             age
             are
             understood
             allegorically
             ,
             as
             allusions
             to
             some
             decayes
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             with
             any
             probability
             thought
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             so
             likewise
             .
             And
             therefore
             indeed
             the
             most
             understand
             this
             also
             figuratively
             ;
             though
             in
             applying
             the
             particulars
             they
             are
             very
             various
             ;
             for
             some
             by
             
               the
               doors
               shut
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
            
             understand
             all
             the
             outward
             senses
             and
             the
             organs
             thereof
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             good
             that
             is
             in
             all
             outward
             objects
             is
             conveyed
             unto
             the
             soul
             ;
             which
             in
             old
             age
             are
             obstructed
             and
             decayed
             :
             others
             more
             particularly
             the
             eye-lids
             ,
             which
             in
             old
             men
             will
             through
             weakness
             be
             shriveld
             and
             hang
             down
             over
             the
             eyes
             ;
             and
             others
             the
             ears
             ,
             which
             in
             old
             age
             are
             stopped
             and
             grow
             deaf
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             judge
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               when
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               grinding
               is
               low
               ,
            
             they
             conceive
             there
             is
             also
             an
             allusion
             to
             two
             bones
             in
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             ear
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             cause
             of
             hearing
             ,
             whereof
             the
             one
             stands
             still
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             moves
             like
             the
             two
             stones
             of
             a
             mill
             .
             But
             most
             ordinarily
             this
             clause
             is
             understood
             of
             the
             difficulty
             of
             old
             mens
             speaking
             or
             swallowing
             their
             meat
             ;
             And
             accordingly
             by
             
               the
               streets
            
             ,
             they
             conceive
             are
             meant
             those
             passages
             ,
             whereby
             the
             air
             is
             conveyed
             to
             the
             lungs
             ,
             and
             returned
             back
             again
             by
             men
             in
             their
             breathing
             ,
             and
             whereby
             the
             meat
             is
             conveyed
             to
             the
             stomack
             ,
             the
             throat
             ,
             and
             the
             wind-pipe
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             by
             
               the
               doors
               in
               the
               streets
            
             ,
             the
             mouth
             or
             the
             jaw-bones
             without
             ,
             or
             the
             two
             lips
             ,
             which
             David
             indeed
             cals
             the
             door
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             141.3
             .
             
               Set
               a
               watch
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               before
               my
               mouth
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               door
               of
               my
               lips
               ,
            
             by
             which
             both
             meat
             and
             air
             enters
             that
             is
             conveyed
             inward
             ;
             as
             likewise
             within
             ,
             that
             epiglossis
             in
             the
             larinx
             ,
             which
             doth
             open
             and
             shut
             seasonably
             to
             cover
             the
             wind
             pipe
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             said
             to
             be
             shut
             in
             old
             men
             ,
             either
             because
             through
             weaknesse
             they
             eat
             so
             little
             ,
             being
             scarce
             able
             to
             open
             their
             jawes
             to
             receive
             their
             food
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             to
             chew
             any
             harder
             meat
             being
             also
             forced
             to
             keep
             their
             lips
             close
             ,
             lest
             for
             want
             of
             teeth
             ,
             as
             they
             roll
             it
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             it
             should
             slip
             out
             of
             their
             mouthes
             ;
             or
             because
             old
             men
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             decay
             of
             the
             lungs
             ,
             the
             shortness
             of
             their
             breath
             ,
             and
             the
             stopping
             and
             weakening
             of
             the
             instruments
             of
             speech
             are
             not
             able
             to
             speak
             so
             loud
             ,
             so
             clearly
             ,
             readily
             and
             plainly
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             were
             young
             .
             And
             this
             last
             Exposition
             many
             Expositors
             do
             the
             rather
             follow
             ,
             because
             the
             teeth
             do
             contribute
             so
             much
             both
             to
             the
             speech
             and
             the
             swallowing
             of
             the
             meat
             ,
             of
             whose
             grinding
             Solomon
             seems
             clearly
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               when
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               grinding
               is
               low
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             the
             teeth
             stand
             thin
             and
             loose
             in
             old
             men
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             chew
             their
             meat
             with
             their
             gums
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             grinding
             can
             hardly
             be
             heard
             ,
             
               and
               he
               shall
               rise
               up
               at
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               bird
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             being
             weary
             of
             his
             bed
             through
             infirmities
             and
             aches
             ,
             shal
             rise
             with
             the
             Lark
             ,
             being
             up
             assoon
             as
             the
             earliest
             of
             birds
             are
             singing
             :
             or
             ,
             he
             shall
             scarce
             ever
             sleep
             so
             soundly
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             crowing
             of
             a
             cock
             ,
             the
             chirping
             of
             a
             sparrow
             ,
             the
             chattering
             of
             a
             swallow
             ,
             or
             the
             singing
             of
             any
             small
             bird
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             will
             presently
             waken
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             shall
             rise
             out
             of
             his
             bed
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             rise
             up
             in
             his
             bed
             some
             way
             to
             ease
             himself
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               daughters
               of
               
               musick
               shall
               be
               brought
               low
            
             ;
             and
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             That
             old
             men
             are
             not
             affected
             with
             musick
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             able
             to
             discern
             and
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             distinction
             &
             harmony
             of
             sounds
             ,
             as
             old
             Barzillai
             said
             of
             himself
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             19.35
             .
             
               can
               I
               hear
               any
               more
               the
               voice
               of
               singing
               men
               and
               singing
               women
               ?
            
             (
             and
             if
             we
             understand
             this
             clause
             so
             ,
             then
             by
             
               the
               daughters
               of
               musick
            
             are
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             ears
             that
             delight
             in
             musick
             naturally
             as
             children
             delight
             in
             their
             parents
             ,
             which
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               brought
               low
            
             ,
             because
             they
             grow
             deaf
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             lose
             much
             of
             their
             exquisite
             sense
             in
             judging
             of
             musick
             :
             or
             else
             all
             kind
             of
             musick
             whether
             of
             voices
             or
             instruments
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               brought
               low
            
             ,
             or
             abased
             ,
             because
             old
             men
             regard
             them
             not
             ;
             )
             Or
             2.
             
             That
             old
             men
             are
             not
             able
             to
             sing
             ,
             as
             formerly
             they
             have
             done
             .
             And
             then
             by
             
               all
               the
               daughters
               of
               musick
            
             are
             meant
             all
             the
             natural
             organs
             and
             instruments
             of
             singing
             ,
             as
             the
             lips
             ,
             the
             teeth
             ,
             the
             wind
             pipe
             ,
             the
             lungs
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             said
             to
             
               be
               brought
               low
            
             ,
             because
             they
             fail
             old
             men
             ,
             some
             being
             weak
             and
             some
             wanting
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             old
             untunable
             instrument
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Also
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               afraid
               of
               that
               which
               is
               high
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             they
             shall
             go
             stooping
             downward
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             afraid
             ,
             lest
             something
             on
             high
             should
             hit
             them
             .
             But
             rather
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             old
             age
             men
             are
             afraid
             ,
             either
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             goe
             up
             any
             high
             steep
             hills
             ,
             stairs
             ,
             or
             ladders
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             faintnesse
             and
             unweild●nesse
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             the
             stiffnesse
             of
             their
             joynts
             ,
             and
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             their
             breath
             ;
             or
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             to
             go
             or
             stand
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             any
             high
             places
             ,
             when
             young
             men
             are
             venturous
             and
             bold
             ,
             yea
             or
             so
             much
             as
             to
             look
             upward
             towards
             such
             high
             places
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             giddinesse
             of
             their
             heads
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             every
             knobby
             hillock
             ,
             or
             stone
             ,
             or
             clod
             that
             lyes
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             stumble
             at
             it
             .
             Which
             is
             farther
             amplified
             in
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               feares
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               way
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shall
             go
             slowly
             ,
             and
             tremblingly
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             afraid
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             where
             ever
             they
             goe
             they
             shall
             goe
             in
             feare
             ;
             Being
             through
             age
             feeble
             and
             unwieldy
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             help
             themselves
             ,
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             slipping
             and
             falling
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             afraid
             lest
             any
             dog
             or
             other
             creature
             should
             run
             against
             them
             and
             cast
             them
             down
             ,
             or
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             justled
             down
             or
             hurt
             by
             people
             that
             go
             up
             and
             down
             hastily
             and
             carelessely
             ;
             be
             their
             way
             never
             so
             smooth
             and
             plain
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             still
             fearfull
             of
             some
             evill
             or
             other
             that
             may
             befall
             them
             :
             
               And
               the
               Almond
               tree
               shall
               flourish
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             heads
             shall
             suddenly
             be
             as
             white
             with
             gray
             haires
             ,
             as
             the
             almond-tree
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             blossomes
             :
             for
             to
             the
             almond-tree
             ,
             Solomon
             compares
             the
             hoary
             head
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             any
             other
             tree
             ,
             either
             because
             it
             useth
             to
             be
             full
             of
             blossomes
             ,
             and
             the
             blossomes
             thereof
             are
             very
             white
             ,
             or
             because
             it
             floureth
             and
             flourisheth
             betimes
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             in
             January
             ,
             before
             other
             trees
             ,
             (
             whence
             it
             was
             that
             by
             the
             appearance
             of
             
               the
               rod
               of
               an
               almond-tree
            
             ,
             Jer.
             1.11
             .
             the
             suddennesse
             of
             the
             Judgement
             ,
             that
             was
             coming
             upon
             Gods
             people
             ,
             was
             fore-shown
             to
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             the
             blossoming
             of
             the
             Almond-tree
             was
             a
             sure
             signe
             of
             the
             springs
             fast
             approach
             ,
             so
             the
             gray
             haires
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             those
             Church-yard
             flowers
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             called
             them
             ,
             are
             fore-runners
             of
             death
             :
             
               And
               the
               grashopper
               shall
               be
               a
               burden
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             lightest
             thing
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             burthen
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             impatient
             of
             bearing
             it
             ;
             Or
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             as
             an
             allegoricall
             expression
             ,
             signifying
             that
             in
             old
             age
             ,
             their
             legs
             and
             other
             limbs
             shall
             become
             leane
             ,
             and
             dry
             ,
             and
             withered
             ,
             like
             those
             of
             the
             grashopper
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             a
             burden
             to
             them
             :
             
               And
               
               desire
               shall
               faile
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             desire
             of
             meat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             marriage
             ,
             yea
             the
             desire
             of
             all
             those
             pleasures
             ,
             wherein
             they
             much
             delighted
             whilst
             they
             were
             young
             ,
             shall
             then
             leave
             them
             .
             And
             because
             these
             last
             decayes
             of
             old
             age
             mentioned
             hitherto
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             betide
             men
             in
             their
             decrepit
             yeares
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             almost
             at
             their
             journeyes
             end
             ,
             therefore
             doth
             Solomon
             here
             adde
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Because
               man
               goeth
               to
               his
               long
               home
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             (
             whereinto
             old
             men
             seem
             to
             have
             set
             one
             foot
             already
             )
             or
             to
             his
             eternall
             state
             after
             death
             ,
             wherein
             the
             dead
             must
             continue
             as
             long
             as
             this
             world
             lasts
             ,
             until
             the
             day
             of
             the
             generall
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             not
             flit
             about
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             whilst
             they
             lived
             here
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
             
               And
               the
               mourners
               goe
               about
               the
               streets
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             kindred
             and
             friends
             shall
             goe
             weeping
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             sad
             condition
             wherein
             the
             dying
             man
             lyeth
             ;
             Or
             ,
             they
             shall
             with
             great
             solemnity
             and
             with
             the
             attendance
             of
             many
             mourners
             carry
             his
             body
             through
             the
             streets
             to
             his
             grave
             ;
             And
             amongst
             these
             mourners
             such
             are
             to
             be
             included
             ,
             as
             were
             wont
             in
             former
             times
             to
             be
             hired
             to
             make
             lamentation
             at
             funeralls
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Job
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Or
               ever
               the
               silver
               cord
               be
               loosed
               ,
               or
               the
               golden
               bowl
               be
               broken
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             understand
             this
             verse
             also
             literally
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               silver
               cord
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               golden
               bowl
            
             ,
             here
             is
             meant
             all
             kind
             of
             chaines
             ,
             and
             bracelets
             ,
             and
             rings
             ,
             and
             jewels
             of
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             richer
             sort
             both
             of
             men
             and
             women
             are
             wont
             to
             adorn
             themselves
             :
             And
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               or
               the
               pitcher
               be
               broken
               at
               the
               fountain
               ,
               or
               the
               wheel
               broken
               at
               the
               cistern
               ,
            
             under
             those
             tearms
             of
             the
             
               pitcher
               at
               the
               fountain
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               wheel
               at
               the
               cistern
            
             ,
             they
             conceive
             all
             requisite
             provisions
             and
             accommodations
             for
             the
             support
             and
             well-being
             of
             this
             present
             life
             are
             comprehended
             ,
             both
             such
             as
             are
             more
             obvious
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             gotten
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             man
             by
             stooping
             down
             at
             a
             spring
             may
             presently
             fill
             his
             pitcher
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             likewise
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             attained
             without
             some
             more
             labour
             and
             cost
             ,
             as
             when
             water
             must
             be
             drawn
             up
             by
             a
             wheel
             from
             some
             deep
             well
             ;
             And
             so
             they
             conceive
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             place
             to
             be
             as
             if
             Solomon
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Remember
               now
               thy
               Creatour
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               thy
               youth
               ,
            
             before
             first
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             then
             immediately
             death
             seiseth
             upon
             thee
             ,
             when
             all
             thy
             goodly
             and
             precious
             ornaments
             will
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             broken
             ,
             worthless
             things
             ,
             and
             thou
             wilt
             cast
             them
             away
             ,
             as
             not
             worth
             the
             minding
             ;
             yea
             when
             the
             most
             needfull
             helps
             and
             commodities
             of
             this
             life
             will
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             because
             thou
             canst
             not
             make
             any
             use
             of
             them
             .
             But
             then
             againe
             others
             hold
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             doth
             here
             still
             proceed
             to
             set
             forth
             under
             these
             allegoricall
             expressions
             ,
             how
             man
             is
             at
             last
             dissolved
             by
             death
             ,
             after
             old
             age
             hath
             by
             degrees
             weakened
             and
             wasted
             the
             vitall
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             for
             to
             this
             purpose
             they
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             of
             man
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             a
             fountain
             ,
             from
             whence
             water
             is
             taken
             up
             by
             a
             pitcher
             ,
             or
             drawn
             up
             by
             a
             wheel
             ,
             a
             bucket
             ,
             a
             cord
             ,
             or
             a
             chaine
             ,
             to
             be
             powred
             into
             a
             cistern
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             to
             be
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             when
             these
             things
             are
             broken
             at
             a
             well
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             drawing
             up
             water
             thereby
             ;
             so
             when
             the
             vitall
             parts
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             should
             convey
             nourishment
             and
             life
             and
             sense
             and
             motion
             to
             all
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cistern
             ,
             are
             broken
             and
             made
             uselesse
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             that
             life
             should
             any
             longer
             continue
             .
             Yea
             and
             besides
             the
             most
             of
             Expositors
             doe
             more
             particularly
             apply
             the
             severall
             particulars
             here
             mentioned
             ;
             as
             1.
             
             By
             
               the
               silver
               cord
            
             that
             is
             loosed
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             pith
             
             or
             marrow
             of
             the
             back-bone
             ,
             which
             comes
             from
             the
             braine
             in
             the
             back
             part
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             drawn
             along
             as
             a
             cord
             quite
             thorough
             the
             back-bone
             to
             the
             very
             bottome
             of
             it
             ,
             only
             at
             the
             four
             and
             thirty
             joynts
             of
             the
             said
             bone
             ,
             it
             seemes
             to
             be
             tyed
             together
             with
             so
             many
             links
             or
             knots
             ;
             which
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             white
             ,
             or
             is
             included
             in
             a
             smooth
             ,
             bright
             skin
             ,
             like
             to
             silver
             ,
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               silver
               cord
            
             ;
             yea
             and
             this
             may
             be
             extended
             also
             to
             the
             nerves
             ,
             which
             thorough
             the
             severall
             joynts
             of
             that
             bone
             doe
             shoote
             forth
             (
             as
             the
             shaggy
             threds
             of
             this
             cord
             )
             and
             spread
             themselves
             thorough
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             instruments
             of
             sense
             and
             motion
             ,
             and
             appear
             like
             so
             many
             white
             strings
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             And
             now
             because
             when
             this
             marrow
             of
             the
             back-bone
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             nerves
             ,
             the
             branches
             of
             it
             ,
             become
             lax
             and
             loose
             by
             cold
             humors
             from
             the
             braines
             ,
             men
             are
             usually
             taken
             with
             the
             dead
             palsey
             ;
             hence
             this
             expression
             seemes
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             
               Or
               ever
               the
               silver
               cord
               be
               loosed
               .
            
             2.
             
             By
             
               the
               golden
               bowl
               broken
            
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             because
             of
             the
             blood
             and
             spirits
             it
             containes
             ,
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             
               a
               golden
               bowl
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             the
             skull
             or
             brain-pan
             ,
             or
             that
             thin
             membrane
             or
             sinewy
             skin
             ,
             compassing
             the
             brain
             like
             a
             swadling-cloath
             ,
             or
             the
             inner
             rind
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             which
             is
             usually
             called
             the
             
               Pia
               mater
            
             :
             It
             is
             called
             
               a
               bowl
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             round
             ,
             
               and
               a
               golden
               bowl
            
             ,
             because
             it
             containes
             the
             brain
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             a
             precious
             part
             of
             mans
             body
             ,
             upon
             the
             safe-guarding
             whereof
             the
             life
             of
             man
             doth
             so
             much
             depend
             .
             And
             because
             these
             ,
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             brain
             ,
             are
             the
             principall
             vitall
             parts
             in
             man
             ,
             therefore
             when
             men
             dye
             ,
             this
             golden
             bowl
             is
             then
             said
             to
             be
             broken
             .
             3.
             
             By
             
               the
               fountain
            
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             head
             which
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             the
             animal
             spirits
             ,
             sense
             and
             motion
             ;
             or
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             blood
             and
             vitall
             spirits
             .
             And
             4.
             
             By
             
               the
               pitcher
               at
               the
               fountain
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               wheel
               at
               the
               cistern
            
             ,
             are
             meant
             those
             instrumentall
             parts
             ,
             which
             convey
             nourishment
             ,
             life
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             motion
             into
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cistern
             ;
             as
             those
             milky
             veines
             in
             the
             Mesentery
             ,
             which
             (
             after
             the
             digestion
             of
             meat
             in
             the
             stomack
             ,
             and
             the
             discharge
             of
             it
             from
             thence
             into
             the
             small
             guts
             )
             doe
             draw
             into
             them
             the
             concocted
             chyle
             ,
             and
             convey
             it
             by
             a
             peculiar
             vessel
             ,
             called
             
               Ductus
               chyl●
               Thoracicus
            
             ,
             into
             the
             mass
             of
             blood
             ,
             which
             together
             with
             the
             blood
             is
             carried
             to
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             2.
             the
             arteries
             ,
             whereby
             the
             blood
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             vital
             spirits
             ,
             is
             discharged
             from
             the
             heart
             into
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             to
             give
             life
             ,
             heat
             and
             nourishment
             to
             the
             whole
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             veines
             doe
             againe
             returne
             it
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             arteries
             doe
             again
             returne
             it
             to
             every
             part
             of
             the
             body
             by
             a
             perpetuall
             circulation
             (
             in
             regard
             whereof
             these
             instruments
             of
             life
             ,
             may
             the
             more
             fitly
             here
             be
             compared
             to
             a
             Wheel
             ,
             that
             is
             alwayes
             turning
             round
             )
             and
             3.
             the
             nerves
             or
             sinews
             ,
             by
             which
             from
             the
             brain
             ,
             (
             where
             the
             vitall
             spirits
             ,
             brought
             by
             the
             arteries
             from
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             brain
             ,
             are
             digested
             and
             turned
             into
             animal
             spirits
             )
             the
             animal
             spirits
             ,
             which
             give
             sense
             and
             motion
             ,
             are
             carried
             forth
             into
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             .
             And
             all
             these
             are
             said
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             when
             they
             loose
             their
             drawing
             and
             distributing
             vertue
             ,
             and
             so
             blood
             and
             spirits
             ,
             and
             heate
             ,
             and
             sense
             ,
             and
             motion
             doe
             all
             faile
             in
             the
             body
             .
             Some
             I
             know
             would
             have
             
               the
               pitcher
               broken
               at
               the
               fountain
               ,
            
             to
             be
             the
             bladder
             ,
             when
             the
             urine
             ceaseth
             to
             issue
             from
             thence
             according
             as
             in
             an
             orderly
             way
             it
             useth
             to
             doe
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             
               the
               wheel
               ,
               broken
               at
               the
               cistern
               ,
            
             to
             be
             the
             lungs
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             a
             wheel
             ,
             transmitting
             the
             aire
             in
             and
             out
             ,
             up
             and
             downe
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             their
             motion
             .
             But
             the
             former
             application
             of
             these
             figurative
             expressions
             ,
             I
             conceive
             is
             most
             proper
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               dust
               return
               to
               the
               earth
               as
               it
               was
               ;
               and
               the
               spirit
               shall
               return
               unto
               God
               who
               gave
               it
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             That
             it
             may
             appear
             before
             Gods
             tribunal
             ,
             by
             him
             to
             be
             sentenced
             either
             to
             heaven
             or
             hell
             .
             Or
             ,
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             returns
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             with
             him
             in
             heaven
             :
             for
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             because
             Solomon
             is
             speaking
             here
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             soul
             after
             death
             no
             otherwise
             then
             as
             passing
             presently
             to
             heavenly
             glory
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             Solomon
             in
             mentioning
             this
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             behooves
             men
             whilst
             they
             live
             and
             are
             in
             health
             to
             provide
             for
             eternity
             ,
             because
             when
             once
             the
             soul
             and
             body
             are
             parted
             ,
             there
             remaines
             then
             nothing
             but
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Vanity
               of
               vanities
               (
               saith
               the
               Preacher
               )
               all
               is
               vanity
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             And
             hereby
             ,
             as
             by
             all
             likewise
             that
             I
             have
             formerly
             said
             ,
             it
             appeares
             to
             be
             most
             unquestionably
             true
             ,
             which
             I
             said
             at
             first
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             under
             the
             Sun
             are
             exceeding
             vain
             ,
             yea
             vanity
             it selfe
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               And
               moreover
               ,
               because
               the
               Preacher
               was
               wise
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             encourage
             men
             very
             attentively
             to
             reade
             ,
             and
             regard
             ,
             and
             give
             credit
             to
             this
             booke
             ,
             to
             the
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             the
             Penman
             of
             it
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             was
             a
             man
             upon
             whom
             God
             had
             conferred
             a
             high
             degree
             of
             wisdome
             above
             other
             men
             ,
             see
             1
             King.
             4.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             and
             withall
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             this
             book
             ,
             a
             true
             penitent
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             comprehended
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               because
               the
               Preacher
               was
               wise
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.1
             .
             2ly
             ,
             Because
             
               he
               still
               taught
               the
               people
               knowledge
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             one
             that
             was
             still
             taking
             every
             opportunity
             to
             inform
             his
             people
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             things
             ,
             thereby
             approving
             himselfe
             both
             truly
             wise
             and
             truly
             penitent
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             himselfe
             increased
             in
             wisdome
             ,
             the
             readier
             he
             was
             to
             teach
             others
             (
             for
             so
             the
             words
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             our
             Bibles
             have
             it
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             
               And
               the
               more
               wise
               the
               Preacher
               was
               ,
               he
               still
               taught
               the
               people
               knowledge
               .
            
             )
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             was
             very
             exact
             in
             marking
             well
             what
             he
             received
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             gathered
             from
             his
             own
             study
             and
             observations
             ,
             and
             in
             weighing
             and
             pondering
             well
             every
             thing
             that
             he
             wrote
             ,
             and
             did
             with
             much
             diligence
             use
             all
             meanes
             for
             the
             informing
             of
             himselfe
             in
             those
             things
             which
             he
             sought
             to
             know
             ,
             all
             which
             is
             implyed
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Yea
               he
               gave
               good
               heed
               and
               sought
               out
               :
            
             And
             4.
             
             Because
             he
             had
             formerly
             given
             proofe
             of
             his
             great
             wisdome
             and
             his
             desire
             to
             profit
             others
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             which
             he
             had
             composed
             ,
             digested
             into
             order
             ,
             and
             published
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               And
               set
               in
               order
               many
               Proverbs
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               Preacher
               sought
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             Solomon
             commends
             this
             Book
             to
             men
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             quality
             of
             the
             doctrine
             therein
             contained
             ;
             
               The
               Preacher
               sought
               to
               find
               out
               acceptable
               words
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               words
               of
               delight
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             laboured
             both
             by
             study
             and
             prayer
             ,
             to
             write
             those
             things
             that
             would
             be
             cause
             of
             great
             delight
             to
             those
             that
             were
             able
             truly
             to
             judge
             of
             them
             ,
             wholsome
             and
             profitable
             doctrine
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             were
             
               worthy
               of
               all
               acceptation
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.15
             .
             and
             that
             would
             yield
             reall
             refreshing
             and
             comfort
             to
             mens
             souls
             ,
             and
             withall
             delivered
             in
             such
             expressions
             as
             might
             also
             delight
             the
             readers
             :
             
               And
               that
               which
               was
               written
               was
               upright
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             written
             to
             flatter
             men
             ,
             or
             to
             tickle
             a
             carnall
             eare
             and
             fancy
             ,
             nor
             any
             otherwise
             to
             please
             men
             ,
             then
             as
             might
             be
             for
             their
             spirituall
             benefit
             and
             edification
             :
             it
             was
             written
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             without
             favouring
             men
             in
             any
             corrupt
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             
             men
             upright
             in
             all
             their
             wayes
             ;
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             8.8
             .
             
               Even
               words
               of
               truth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             infallibly
             certain
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             all
             error
             and
             falshood
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               wise
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             Solomon
             commends
             his
             doctrine
             (
             and
             so
             occasionally
             and
             consequently
             the
             doctrine
             of
             all
             other
             divine
             and
             sacred
             Writers
             )
             from
             the
             vertue
             ,
             efficacy
             and
             authority
             thereof
             ,
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               wise
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Penmen
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             were
             infallibly
             inspired
             by
             the
             only
             wise
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             from
             thence
             doe
             instruct
             men
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             wise
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             
               are
               as
               goads
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             sharp
             and
             pungent
             ,
             to
             awaken
             and
             rowse
             up
             the
             drowsie
             ,
             to
             attend
             to
             what
             is
             taught
             them
             ,
             to
             pierce
             mens
             hearts
             with
             godly
             compunction
             and
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             with
             feare
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Apostles
             preaching
             
               they
               were
               pricked
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
            
             Act.
             2.37
             .
             )
             to
             reduce
             those
             that
             are
             gone
             astray
             ,
             into
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             quicken
             and
             stir
             up
             those
             that
             are
             dull
             and
             sluggish
             ,
             by
             exhortations
             ,
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             by
             feare
             of
             punishments
             and
             hope
             of
             reward
             ,
             to
             be
             still
             proceeding
             forward
             in
             the
             way
             of
             well-doing
             ,
             yea
             with
             alacrity
             and
             livelinesse
             to
             run
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             commandments
             ;
             not
             flattering
             men
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             nor
             tickling
             their
             itching
             ears
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
             
               Quick
               and
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               sharper
               then
               any
               two-edged
               sword
               ,
               piercing
               even
               to
               the
               dividing
               asunder
               of
               soul
               and
               spirit
               ;
               And
               as
               nailes
               ,
            
             whereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             such
             stakes
             or
             pins
             ,
             wherewith
             shepheards
             doe
             fasten
             their
             hurdles
             or
             sheepfolds
             ,
             by
             driving
             them
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             sheep
             may
             in
             those
             inclosures
             be
             kept
             in
             together
             ,
             and
             then
             this
             implyes
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             wise
             ,
             to
             keep
             men
             from
             going
             astray
             after
             false
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             sinfull
             courses
             ,
             and
             to
             retain
             them
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             and
             in
             mutual
             love
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             or
             2.
             the
             nailes
             ,
             wherewith
             Carpenters
             and
             others
             doe
             fasten
             their
             work
             together
             ,
             implying
             likewise
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Scripture
             to
             pierce
             and
             enter
             into
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             stediast
             ,
             constant
             and
             unmoveable
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             truth
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             to
             unite
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             mutuall
             love
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             
               fastened
               by
               the
               Masters
               of
               Assemblies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Penmen
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             are
             sent
             forth
             to
             be
             teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             work
             it
             is
             to
             drive
             in
             these
             nailes
             ,
             by
             exhortation
             and
             faithfull
             application
             ,
             and
             to
             fasten
             them
             so
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             never
             be
             plucked
             out
             again
             ;
             and
             who
             are
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               Masters
               of
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             authorized
             them
             to
             call
             the
             holy
             Assemblyes
             ,
             Act.
             6.2
             .
             and
             to
             be
             spirituall
             Rulers
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             
               Which
               are
               given
               from
               one
               Shepheard
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             and
             supream
             Shepheard
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             Joh
             ,
             10.11
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.25
             .
             &
             5.4
             .
             (
             so
             called
             here
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             former
             metaphor
             of
             goads
             and
             nailes
             ,
             whereby
             heardsmen
             doe
             prick
             forward
             their
             oxen
             ,
             and
             shepheards
             doe
             fasten
             their
             sheep-pens
             .
             )
             who
             hath
             been
             in
             all
             ages
             the
             only
             teacher
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             it
             was
             he
             that
             by
             his
             Spirit
             did
             infallibly
             guide
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             in
             writing
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.25
             .
             &
             1
             Pet.
             1.11
             .
             and
             he
             it
             is
             that
             hath
             in
             all
             ages
             given
             the
             Church
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             Jer.
             3.15
             .
             &
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             furnishing
             them
             with
             gifts
             ,
             and
             assisting
             them
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             faithfull
             discharge
             of
             their
             calling
             and
             work
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               And
               further
               ,
               by
               these
               ,
               my
               Son
               ,
               be
               admonished
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             By
             these
             holy
             instructions
             contained
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             wherein
             the
             whole
             duty
             of
             man
             is
             briefely
             
             delivered
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ;
             or
             by
             these
             and
             other
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             wise
             Penmen
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             be
             informed
             and
             warned
             wherein
             to
             seek
             for
             true
             blisse
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             not
             by
             seeking
             after
             and
             setting
             thy
             heart
             upon
             the
             vaine
             perishing
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             quiet
             dependance
             upon
             Gods
             providence
             here
             ,
             in
             a
             comfortable
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             portion
             that
             God
             hath
             here
             allotted
             us
             ,
             and
             serious
             seeking
             of
             those
             things
             that
             are
             eternall
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               making
               many
               bookes
               there
               is
               no
               end
               ,
               and
               much
               study
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               reading
               )
               is
               a
               weariness
               to
               the
               flesh
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             wasteth
             and
             weareth
             away
             mens
             strength
             ,
             heating
             the
             brain
             ,
             consuming
             the
             spirits
             ,
             and
             drying
             up
             the
             moysture
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             so
             makes
             their
             reading
             and
             study
             irksome
             and
             tedious
             to
             them
             :
             The
             scope
             therefore
             of
             Solomon
             in
             this
             whole
             verse
             seems
             to
             be
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             that
             he
             could
             have
             expressed
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             written
             in
             this
             booke
             far
             more
             largely
             ,
             many
             bookes
             might
             have
             been
             written
             of
             this
             subject
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             considered
             that
             much
             reading
             is
             wearisome
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             which
             he
             had
             delivered
             briefely
             would
             be
             sufficient
             to
             inform
             men
             of
             the
             truth
             herein
             contained
             ;
             or
             2.
             to
             perswade
             men
             to
             content
             themselves
             with
             the
             directions
             given
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             bookes
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             without
             seeking
             any
             further
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             ,
             if
             men
             should
             look
             into
             other
             humane
             writings
             to
             learn
             how
             true
             happinesse
             is
             to
             be
             attained
             ,
             they
             might
             weary
             themselves
             with
             endlesse
             toil
             and
             labour
             ,
             the
             books
             being
             so
             infinite
             ,
             and
             the
             opinions
             of
             men
             therein
             so
             different
             ,
             but
             never
             reap
             any
             profit
             or
             satisfaction
             hereby
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             enquiry
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             these
             are
             the
             perfect
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             manners
             ,
             so
             that
             only
             in
             these
             and
             such
             other
             bookes
             as
             are
             agreeable
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             grounded
             on
             these
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             the
             attainment
             of
             true
             happinesse
             is
             to
             be
             found
             :
             Or
             3.
             to
             invite
             men
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             this
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             teach
             men
             the
             way
             to
             life
             eternal
             ,
             rather
             then
             other
             humane
             bookes
             concerning
             other
             sciences
             ,
             which
             may
             distract
             the
             mine
             and
             weary
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             cannot
             yield
             that
             full
             satisfaction
             ,
             which
             from
             these
             divind
             writings
             may
             be
             attained
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Let
               us
               heare
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             foreguing
             discourse
             ,
             concerning
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             ,
             &
             concerning
             the
             attainment
             of
             true
             happinesse
             .
             That
             which
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             that
             whereto
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             delivered
             tends
             ,
             the
             summe
             and
             substance
             of
             all
             may
             be
             comprized
             in
             these
             two
             short
             directions
             ,
             (
             wherewith
             I
             may
             therefore
             well
             end
             this
             book
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             need
             of
             adding
             any
             thing
             more
             )
             
               Feare
               God
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandements
            
             ;
             This
             is
             a
             short
             abridgement
             of
             all
             that
             is
             required
             to
             make
             a
             man
             truly
             happy
             :
             under
             which
             we
             must
             know
             that
             faith
             in
             Christ
             is
             necessarily
             comprehended
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             love
             of
             God
             to
             us
             is
             shed
             abroad
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             whereby
             our
             hearts
             are
             purified
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             love
             and
             feare
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             endeavour
             sincerely
             to
             keep
             all
             his
             commandments
             :
             
               for
               this
               is
               the
               whole
               duty
               of
               man
               ,
            
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               of
               man.
            
             In
             this
             the
             whole
             safety
             and
             happinesse
             of
             man
             doth
             consist
             ;
             After
             all
             the
             enquiry
             that
             can
             be
             made
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             the
             meanes
             that
             can
             be
             used
             for
             the
             obteining
             of
             true
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               For
               God
               shall
               bring
               every
               work
               into
               judgement
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             At
             the
             great
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             whereof
             Solomon
             had
             made
             mention
             before
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             
             Chap.
             3.17
             .
             every
             work
             of
             man
             shall
             then
             be
             examined
             ,
             and
             sentenced
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             avoyding
             it
             ;
             
               With
               every
               secret
               thing
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               evill
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             only
             those
             actions
             of
             men
             which
             were
             done
             so
             privately
             and
             closely
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             never
             any
             notice
             taken
             of
             them
             by
             others
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             thoughts
             ,
             affections
             and
             intentions
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             which
             are
             knowne
             only
             to
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             added
             here
             as
             a
             strong
             motive
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Exhortation
             ,
             to
             
               feare
               God
               and
               keep
               his
               commandments
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           ANNOTATIONS
           Upon
           the
           SONG
           of
           SOLOMON
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               THe
               song
               of
               songs
               ,
               which
               is
               Solomons
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Which
             was
             composed
             by
             Solomon
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             1.1
             .
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             after
             his
             repentance
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             ,
             as
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Ecclesiastes
             ;
             or
             else
             before
             his
             fall
             ,
             which
             may
             seeme
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             made
             his
             songs
             ,
             1
             King.
             4.33
             .
             It
             is
             clearely
             a
             Pastoral
             marriage-song
             ,
             or
             a
             song
             of
             espousals
             or
             betrothings
             ,
             much
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             the
             45
             Psalme
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             called
             ,
             
               A
               song
               of
               loves
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             Only
             this
             is
             composed
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             Dialogue
             ,
             where
             the
             Speakers
             are
             the
             Bridegroome
             and
             the
             Bride
             ,
             (
             represented
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             a
             shepheard
             &
             shepheardess
             ,
             or
             a
             Country
             damosel
             )
             and
             the
             Bride-men
             and
             Bride-maides
             ,
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             Bridegroome
             ,
             and
             the
             companions
             of
             the
             Bride
             .
             Very
             probable
             it
             is
             that
             Solomon
             composed
             this
             song
             upon
             occasion
             of
             his
             marriage
             with
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             many
             passages
             in
             this
             song
             which
             doe
             so
             clearely
             allude
             thereto
             ,
             as
             where
             the
             Bride
             is
             called
             
               the
               Shulamite
            
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             the
             wife
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             is
             compared
             to
             
               the
               horses
               in
               Pharaoh's
               charets
            
             ,
             chap.
             1.9
             .
             and
             where
             the
             Bridegroome
             is
             so
             often
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             compared
             to
             Solomon
             ,
             as
             Chap.
             3.7
             ,
             9
             ,
             11.
             but
             especially
             because
             Solomon
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             regards
             ,
             so
             also
             more
             particularly
             in
             that
             his
             marriage
             with
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             stranger
             by
             birth
             ,
             became
             a
             Proselyte
             ,
             was
             a
             most
             excellent
             type
             and
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             admitting
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             into
             the
             nearest
             fellowship
             and
             communion
             with
             himselfe
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.9
             ,
             10.
             
             But
             yet
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             literally
             understood
             of
             Solomon
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             particular
             woman
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             though
             the
             Bride
             be
             sometimes
             termed
             
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               Prince
            
             ,
             chap.
             7.1
             .
             yet
             elswhere
             she
             is
             represented
             as
             some
             Country
             damosel
             ,
             that
             is
             Sunne-burnt
             ,
             set
             to
             keep
             the
             flocks
             ,
             and
             to
             watch
             the
             vineyards
             ,
             Chap.
             1.6
             ,
             8.
             and
             that
             was
             beaten
             and
             
             wounded
             by
             the
             watchmen
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             Chap.
             5.7
             .
             which
             are
             passages
             that
             doe
             in
             no
             wise
             suite
             with
             one
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Queen
             ;
             yea
             it
             were
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             Solomons
             wife
             should
             be
             compared
             to
             
               a
               company
               of
               horses
               in
               Pharaohs
               charets
               ,
               her
               head
               to
               Carmel
               ,
               her
               eyes
               to
               fishpooles
               ,
               and
               her
               nose
               to
               the
               tower
               of
               Lebanon
               ,
            
             &c.
             chap.
             7.4
             ,
             5.
             
             Such
             expressions
             are
             no
             way
             comely
             for
             any
             but
             a
             spirituall
             Bride
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             Bridegroome
             is
             here
             described
             to
             be
             a
             King
             of
             that
             transcendent
             Majesty
             and
             glory
             ,
             as
             is
             proper
             to
             none
             but
             only
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Bride
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             such
             rare
             beauty
             and
             glory
             ,
             as
             can
             belong
             to
             none
             but
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               the
               Lambs
               wife
            
             ,
             Revel
             .
             19.7
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             song
             is
             prophetically
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             neere
             conjunction
             ,
             and
             the
             exceeding
             great
             love
             that
             is
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             and
             secondarily
             between
             Christ
             and
             every
             faithfull
             soul
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             the
             metaphorical
             expressions
             of
             a
             Shepheard-Bridegroome
             and
             his
             Bride
             ,
             though
             not
             yet
             married
             together
             ,
             but
             only
             contracted
             and
             espoused
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             frequently
             elswhere
             speake
             of
             Christ
             in
             these
             figurative
             expressions
             ,
             1.
             of
             a
             shepheard
             ,
             as
             Joh.
             10.11
             .
             
               I
               am
               the
               good
               shepheard
            
             ,
             and
             Heb.
             13.20
             .
             where
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               great
               shepheard
               of
               the
               sheep
               :
            
             and
             2.
             of
             the
             Churches
             Husband
             or
             Bridegroome
             ,
             as
             Isa
             .
             54.5
             .
             
               Thy
               maker
               is
               thine
               husband
               (
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               is
               his
               name
               )
               and
               thy
               redeemer
               ,
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             &
             62.5
             .
             
               As
               the
               Bridegroome
               rejoyceth
               over
               the
               Bride
               ,
               so
               shall
               thy
               God
               rejoyce
               over
               thee
            
             ;
             see
             also
             Hos
             .
             2.16
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             &
             Joh.
             3.29
             .
             And
             this
             sufficiently
             discovereth
             the
             vanity
             of
             that
             scruple
             which
             some
             have
             made
             ,
             whether
             this
             Song
             were
             written
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             ,
             because
             the
             name
             of
             God
             is
             no
             where
             mentioned
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             because
             no
             passage
             in
             this
             song
             is
             cited
             in
             any
             place
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             Esther
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Esth
             .
             1.1
             .
             )
             considering
             the
             whole
             book
             is
             carried
             in
             this
             figurative
             and
             allegorical
             straine
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             here
             set
             forth
             by
             that
             name
             that
             is
             most
             suitable
             hereunto
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Churches
             Beloved
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             many
             expressions
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             that
             seeme
             clearely
             to
             have
             been
             taken
             from
             those
             conjugal
             expressions
             that
             are
             used
             here
             .
             As
             for
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               The
               song
               of
               songs
            
             ,
             this
             song
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             imply
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             song
             that
             consisteth
             of
             many
             songs
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             chiefe
             and
             most
             excellent
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             those
             thousand
             and
             five
             songs
             ,
             which
             were
             composed
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             1
             King.
             4.33
             .
             but
             also
             of
             all
             the
             other
             holy
             songs
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yea
             indeed
             the
             chiefest
             of
             all
             songs
             ,
             that
             either
             then
             had
             been
             or
             should
             hereafter
             be
             written
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             it
             celebrateth
             the
             chiefest
             and
             highest
             of
             all
             mysteries
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             love
             ,
             the
             union
             and
             communion
             that
             is
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             more
             amply
             and
             fully
             then
             any
             other
             doth
             ,
             as
             likewise
             because
             of
             the
             exquisite
             elegancy
             of
             those
             figurative
             resemblances
             under
             which
             this
             spirituall
             mystery
             is
             expressed
             ;
             even
             as
             upon
             this
             account
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             was
             called
             ,
             
               The
               holy
               of
               holyes
            
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             chiefe
             subject
             of
             this
             song
             ,
             is
             called
             ,
             
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             19
             16.
             
             Whereupon
             the
             ancient
             Jewes
             have
             compared
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Proverbs
             to
             the
             outward
             Court
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Ecclesiastes
             to
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             and
             this
             Song
             of
             songs
             to
             the
             holy
             of
             holies
             ;
             as
             esteeming
             it
             a
             treasury
             of
             the
             most
             high
             and
             sacred
             mysteries
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Let
               him
               kisse
               me
               with
               the
               kisses
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             Bride
             ,
             the
             Church
             
             doth
             here
             abruptly
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             impatience
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             impotency
             of
             concealing
             her
             inflamed
             affections
             ,
             break
             forth
             into
             this
             exclamation
             concerning
             her
             beloved
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             who
             had
             before
             made
             love
             to
             her
             ;
             and
             had
             drawn
             thereby
             her
             affections
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             4.19
             .
             
               We
               love
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               first
               loved
               us
            
             )
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             she
             addes
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             already
             tasted
             his
             love
             to
             be
             
               better
               then
               wine
            
             .
             It
             may
             be
             taken
             either
             as
             breathing
             forth
             her
             desires
             in
             a
             wish
             by
             her selfe
             ,
             or
             else
             as
             speaking
             to
             her
             Bride-maides
             (
             as
             indeed
             she
             doth
             afterward
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               I
               am
               black
               ,
               but
               comely
               ,
               O
               ye
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             )
             and
             that
             as
             in
             the
             person
             of
             one
             ready
             to
             faint
             ,
             that
             rejects
             the
             wine
             and
             odoriferous
             oyntments
             ,
             with
             other
             cordials
             ,
             tendred
             by
             her
             companions
             for
             her
             refreshing
             ,
             and
             making
             knowne
             ,
             that
             nothing
             will
             satisfie
             her
             but
             the
             love
             of
             her
             beloved
             ;
             as
             indeed
             such
             is
             the
             affection
             of
             every
             faithfull
             soule
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             slighting
             all
             earthly
             comforts
             ,
             they
             count
             them
             as
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             spirituall
             expressions
             of
             his
             love
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             her
             desires
             after
             him
             ,
             she
             speakes
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             third
             person
             ,
             and
             that
             indefinitely
             ,
             not
             expressing
             who
             it
             was
             of
             whom
             she
             speakes
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               kisse
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             (
             even
             as
             Mary
             Magdalen
             did
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             transported
             with
             griefe
             ,
             missing
             Christ
             in
             his
             grave
             ,
             Joh.
             20.15
             .
             
               Sir
               ,
               If
               thou
               hast
               borne
               him
               hence
               ,
               tell
               me
               where
               thou
               hast
               laid
               him
               ,
            
             not
             naming
             who
             it
             was
             of
             whom
             she
             spake
             )
             as
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             well
             knowne
             ,
             that
             she
             loved
             ,
             and
             minded
             ,
             and
             desired
             none
             but
             her
             beloved
             .
             But
             what
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             
               the
               kisses
               of
               his
               mouth
            
             ?
             I
             answer
             ;
             Kisses
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             as
             pledges
             and
             incentives
             of
             love
             ,
             Pro.
             24.26
             .
             
               Every
               man
               shall
               kisse
               his
               lips
               that
               giveth
               a
               right
               answer
               :
            
             see
             Luk.
             7.45
             .
             &
             1
             Pet.
             5.14
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             all
             ages
             at
             the
             meeting
             of
             friends
             they
             used
             to
             kisse
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             was
             at
             the
             meeting
             of
             Joseph
             and
             his
             brethren
             ,
             Gen.
             45.15
             .
             and
             at
             the
             meeting
             of
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             Exod.
             4.27
             .
             and
             so
             likewise
             when
             after
             some
             offence
             they
             were
             reconciled
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Esaus
             kissing
             Jacob
             ,
             Gen.
             33.4
             .
             and
             Davids
             kissing
             Absalom
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             14.33
             .
             And
             so
             their
             kissing
             was
             an
             outward
             token
             and
             pledge
             of
             that
             tye
             of
             love
             whereby
             they
             stood
             bound
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             an
             intimation
             of
             their
             desire
             that
             their
             very
             souls
             might
             be
             knit
             and
             united
             together
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             many
             Expositors
             hold
             ,
             that
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             these
             words
             doe
             set
             forth
             the
             Churches
             longing
             desires
             after
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             no
             longer
             absent
             himselfe
             from
             her
             ,
             only
             sending
             to
             her
             by
             his
             Messengers
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             whether
             Angels
             or
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             at
             sundry
             times
             and
             in
             divers
             manners
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             Heb.
             1.1
             .
             but
             that
             he
             would
             come
             unto
             her
             himselfe
             being
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             by
             himselfe
             make
             knowne
             to
             her
             the
             glad
             tydings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             indeed
             never
             was
             there
             such
             an
             union
             betwixt
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             nor
             such
             a
             manifestation
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             man
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             in
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Joh.
             3.16
             .
             Rom.
             5.8
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             faithfull
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             did
             only
             see
             the
             promises
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             Heb.
             11.39
             .
             did
             earnestly
             long
             after
             Christs
             presence
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             that
             clearer
             light
             which
             was
             to
             shine
             forth
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Luk.
             10.24
             .
             
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               many
               Prophets
               and
               Kings
               have
               desired
               to
               see
               those
               things
               which
               ye
               see
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               seen
               them
               :
            
             But
             I
             rather
             conceive
             that
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             more
             generally
             ,
             as
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             longing
             desires
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             every
             faithfull
             soul
             ,
             
             that
             Christ
             ,
             who
             had
             contracted
             her
             to
             himselfe
             as
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             (
             the
             full
             accomplishment
             whereof
             in
             marriage
             is
             deferred
             unto
             the
             taking
             of
             her
             up
             into
             his
             fathers
             house
             in
             heaven
             ,
             )
             would
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             give
             her
             ,
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             many
             pledges
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             not
             the
             kisse
             ,
             but
             
               the
               kisses
               of
               his
               mouth
            
             (
             for
             there
             is
             no
             measure
             nor
             satiety
             in
             this
             love
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             more
             and
             more
             cleare
             and
             full
             manifestations
             and
             assurances
             of
             his
             conjugal
             love
             and
             affection
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             being
             reconciled
             to
             her
             (
             for
             in
             this
             life
             there
             are
             sometimes
             some
             estrangements
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             )
             that
             she
             might
             be
             more
             nearly
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             more
             intimate
             approaches
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             more
             and
             more
             delightfull
             communion
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             especially
             that
             this
             might
             be
             done
             ,
             by
             speaking
             to
             her
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             sweet
             breathings
             of
             his
             Spirit
             thereby
             into
             her
             heart
             ,
             applying
             the
             comfortable
             doctrines
             of
             peace
             and
             salvation
             therein
             conteined
             ,
             (
             opposed
             to
             the
             severe
             rebukes
             of
             the
             Law
             )
             to
             her
             heart
             and
             conscience
             ,
             whereby
             she
             might
             come
             to
             have
             the
             more
             feeling
             of
             his
             love
             to
             her
             ;
             for
             indeed
             sweet
             and
             pleasing
             words
             are
             in
             the
             Scripture
             called
             kisses
             ,
             Pro.
             27.6
             .
             
               Faithfull
               are
               the
               wounds
               of
               a
               friend
               ,
               but
               the
               kisses
               of
               an
               enemy
               are
               deceitfull
               :
            
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             she
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               kisse
               me
            
             with
             the
             kisses
             of
             his
             lips
             ,
             but
             
               with
               the
               kisses
               of
               his
               mouth
            
             ;
             for
             the
             kisses
             of
             his
             mouth
             are
             not
             dumb
             expressions
             ,
             but
             vocal
             and
             lively
             declarations
             of
             his
             love
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             graciously
             and
             powerfully
             applyed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             to
             the
             heart
             and
             conscience
             .
             Yea
             and
             this
             may
             be
             extended
             also
             to
             the
             Churches
             desire
             of
             beholding
             Christ
             face
             to
             face
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             
               For
               thy
               love
               is
               better
               then
               wine
               .
            
             ]
             From
             the
             excesse
             of
             the
             Churches
             affection
             to
             Christ
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             having
             spoken
             of
             him
             in
             the
             third
             person
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               kisse
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             suddenly
             she
             turnes
             her
             speech
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             present
             ,
             (
             all
             being
             here
             full
             of
             patheticall
             expressions
             ,
             )
             For
             ,
             saith
             she
             ,
             
               thy
               love
               is
               better
               then
               wine
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             thy
             love
             is
             more
             profitable
             and
             pleasing
             ,
             more
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             ,
             then
             all
             earthly
             delicates
             ,
             and
             creature-comforts
             .
             
               Wine
               maketh
               glad
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             104.15
             .
             &
             Eccles
             .
             10.19
             .
             it
             maketh
             those
             that
             are
             of
             heavy
             hearts
             to
             forget
             their
             affliction
             ,
             poverty
             ,
             and
             misery
             ,
             Pro.
             31.6
             ,
             7.
             and
             that
             because
             it
             doth
             encrease
             ,
             warme
             and
             refine
             the
             vitall
             spirits
             ;
             but
             now
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Christs
             love
             ,
             wrought
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             believers
             by
             the
             graces
             and
             comforts
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             doth
             far
             more
             chear
             and
             revive
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             enflame
             them
             heaven-ward
             ,
             causing
             them
             to
             forget
             all
             the
             feares
             and
             griefes
             wherewith
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             and
             terrors
             of
             the
             Law
             had
             formerly
             imbittered
             their
             spirits
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             manifestation
             of
             Gods
             love
             thorough
             Christ
             in
             Gospel-Ordinances
             is
             tearmed
             ,
             Isa
             .
             25.6
             .
             
               A
               feast
               of
               fat
               things
               ,
               a
               feast
               of
               wines
               on
               the
               lees
               ,
               of
               fat
               things
               full
               of
               marrow
               ,
               of
               wines
               on
               the
               lees
               well
               refined
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Because
               of
               the
               savour
               of
               thy
               good
               oyntments
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             In
             these
             words
             there
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             a
             custome
             ,
             very
             usuall
             in
             those
             Eastern
             Countries
             ,
             that
             Bridegroomes
             used
             to
             anoint
             themselves
             with
             sweet
             oyntments
             ;
             And
             because
             it
             is
             unquestionable
             ,
             that
             by
             Christs
             
               good
               oyntments
            
             here
             are
             meant
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             were
             superabundantly
             conferred
             upon
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             3.34
             .
             
               God
               giveth
               not
               the
               Spirit
               by
               measure
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             and
             whereby
             he
             was
             anointed
             to
             be
             the
             King
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             Isa
             .
             61.1
             .
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               is
               upon
               me
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               anointed
               me
               to
               preach
               good
               tydings
               unto
               the
               meeke
               ,
            
             &c.
             see
             the
             
             Note
             also
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.7
             .
             Therefore
             by
             
               the
               savour
            
             or
             smell
             of
             his
             
               good
               oyntments
            
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             the
             discovery
             of
             these
             his
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             in
             the
             transcendent
             holinesse
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             his
             divine
             teaching
             and
             miracles
             confirming
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             good
             he
             did
             for
             his
             people
             whilst
             he
             lived
             upon
             earth
             ,
             Act.
             10.38
             .
             together
             with
             the
             sweet
             refreshing
             content
             and
             delight
             ,
             which
             they
             yielded
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             those
             that
             had
             any
             spirituall
             sense
             or
             discerning
             in
             them
             .
             And
             accordingly
             also
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Because
               of
               the
               savour
               of
               thy
               good
               oyntments
               ,
               thy
               name
               is
               as
               oyntment
               poured
               forth
            
             ;
             for
             hereby
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             that
             because
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             these
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             very
             naming
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             hearing
             him
             named
             ,
             was
             as
             delightfull
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             the
             smell
             of
             some
             precious
             oyntment
             when
             it
             is
             poured
             forth
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             also
             there
             might
             be
             some
             allusion
             herein
             to
             that
             name
             
               the
               Messiah
            
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             
               the
               Anointed
            
             :
             that
             
               name
               which
               is
               above
               every
               name
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.9
             .
             And
             concerning
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Act.
             4.12
             .
             that
             
               there
               is
               none
               other
               name
               under
               heaven
               given
               amongst
               men
               ,
               whereby
               we
               must
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             or
             2ly
             ,
             that
             his
             name
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             himselfe
             (
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             5.11
             .
             &
             20.1
             .
             )
             was
             as
             oyntment
             poured
             forth
             ,
             both
             because
             his
             gifts
             and
             graces
             are
             from
             him
             poured
             forth
             upon
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             Joh.
             14.16
             .
             according
             to
             that
             promise
             ,
             
               I
               will
               poure
               out
               my
               Spirit
               upon
               all
               flesh
               ,
            
             Joel
             2.28
             .
             and
             by
             the
             
               renewing
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               he
               shed
               on
               us
               abundantly
               ,
            
             Tit.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             the
             broken
             hearts
             of
             Christians
             are
             healed
             ,
             their
             soules
             are
             strengthened
             ,
             refreshed
             and
             comforted
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             in
             their
             bodies
             by
             precious
             oyntments
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             consecrated
             ,
             as
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             likewise
             because
             hereby
             the
             faithfull
             doe
             take
             exceeding
             delight
             in
             Christ
             :
             or
             3.
             that
             because
             of
             these
             his
             precious
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             his
             name
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             communicating
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             miracles
             wrought
             by
             them
             that
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Act.
             9.15
             .
             yields
             very
             sweet
             refreshing
             delight
             to
             the
             hearts
             of
             believers
             ,
             and
             causeth
             his
             fame
             to
             be
             spread
             abroad
             from
             place
             to
             place
             far
             and
             neere
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             
               Thanks
               be
               unto
               God
               ,
               which
               maketh
               manifest
               the
               savour
               of
               his
               knowledge
               by
               us
               in
               every
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               Therefore
               doe
               the
               Virgins
               love
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             Because
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             thy
             graces
             ,
             and
             the
             discovery
             thereof
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             makes
             thy
             fame
             to
             be
             renowned
             all
             abroad
             .
             And
             by
             
               the
               Virgins
            
             here
             ,
             as
             most
             conceive
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Spouses
             Bridemaides
             or
             companions
             ,
             namely
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
             or
             else
             more
             particularly
             ,
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             explained
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             who
             doe
             own
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             as
             their
             mother
             ,
             and
             doe
             honour
             her
             ,
             and
             attend
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             upon
             her
             in
             comely
             order
             ,
             as
             Bride-maides
             doe
             upon
             the
             Bride
             ,
             and
             doe
             love
             Christ
             for
             his
             graces
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
             for
             these
             are
             tearmed
             Virgins
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             
               follow
               the
               Lamb
               whither
               soever
               he
               goeth
               ,
            
             Rev.
             14.4
             .
             for
             which
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.9
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Draw
               me
               ,
               we
               will
               run
               after
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             This
             againe
             is
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             spoken
             by
             the
             Church
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             person
             of
             a
             betrothed
             damosel
             ,
             that
             lying
             in
             a
             languishing
             condition
             ,
             refuseth
             to
             be
             lifted
             up
             and
             cheared
             by
             her
             companions
             ,
             but
             calling
             as
             it
             were
             to
             her
             beloved
             ,
             makes
             known
             that
             it
             was
             in
             his
             power
             to
             draw
             her
             so
             ,
             that
             she
             ,
             and
             her
             companions
             too
             ,
             should
             presently
             run
             after
             him
             .
             Now
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             every
             faithfull
             soule
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             drawn
             by
             Christ
             ,
             partly
             by
             Christs
             redeeming
             her
             to
             himselfe
             ;
             of
             which
             also
             some
             understand
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Joh.
             12.
             
             32.
             
             
               And
               I
               ,
               if
               I
               be
               lifted
               up
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               will
               draw
               all
               men
               unto
               me
               .
            
             (
             And
             if
             this
             should
             be
             intended
             ,
             the
             words
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             Christ
             would
             come
             and
             accomplish
             the
             work
             of
             their
             redemption
             )
             but
             especially
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             revealing
             himselfe
             and
             his
             love
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             thereby
             perswading
             and
             causing
             her
             to
             follow
             after
             him
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             new
             obedience
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Joh.
             6.44
             .
             
               No
               man
               can
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               except
               the
               father
               ,
               which
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               draw
               him
            
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             drawing
             of
             which
             the
             Lord
             speakes
             ,
             Jer
             :
             31.3
             .
             
               I
               have
               loved
               thee
               with
               an
               everlasting
               love
               ;
               therefore
               with
               loving
               kindnesse
               have
               I
               drawn
               thee
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             Hos
             .
             11.4
             .
             
               I
               drew
               them
               with
               cords
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               with
               bands
               of
               love
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             weight
             of
             that
             carnall
             corruption
             which
             remaineth
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             which
             doth
             continually
             clog
             them
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             listlesse
             ,
             lasie
             and
             slow
             of
             heart
             in
             following
             after
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             26.40
             .
             the
             faithfull
             stand
             in
             need
             to
             be
             drawn
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             first
             grace
             whereby
             their
             hearts
             are
             changed
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             a
             continuall
             supply
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             inable
             them
             to
             withstand
             all
             the
             oppositions
             they
             meet
             with
             in
             their
             way
             ;
             And
             when
             they
             are
             effectually
             drawn
             hereby
             ,
             then
             they
             run
             after
             Christ
             amaine
             ;
             see
             Psal
             .
             119.32
             .
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             patterne
             which
             himselfe
             hath
             set
             them
             ;
             yea
             and
             they
             draw
             others
             to
             run
             along
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               The
               King
               hath
               brought
               me
               into
               his
               Chambers
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             the
             Church
             turnes
             her
             speech
             againe
             to
             her
             companions
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             though
             she
             so
             earnestly
             desired
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             having
             formerly
             received
             so
             many
             cleare
             discoveries
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             having
             been
             so
             exceedingly
             refreshed
             thereby
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             wonder
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             represented
             in
             this
             song
             as
             a
             Country
             damosel
             or
             shepheardesse
             ,
             should
             tearm
             her
             beloved
             ,
             
               The
               King
            
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             usuall
             with
             Lovers
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             meaner
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             to
             please
             themselves
             with
             such
             expressions
             as
             these
             ,
             My
             Brother
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             my
             King
             ,
             when
             they
             speake
             of
             their
             beloved
             ones
             ,
             thereby
             to
             shew
             how
             dearely
             and
             highly
             they
             esteeme
             them
             :
             
               The
               king
               hath
               brought
               me
               into
               his
               chambers
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             his
             treasuries
             and
             store-houses
             ,
             or
             his
             chambers
             of
             presence
             ,
             his
             bed-chamber
             ,
             or
             closets
             :
             And
             by
             these
             
               his
               chambers
            
             ,
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             ●
             .
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             for
             holy
             and
             religious
             services
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             there
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             by
             these
             Christ
             doth
             peculiarly
             reveale
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             faithfull
             members
             thereof
             ,
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             secret
             counsels
             ,
             Psal
             .
             25.14
             .
             
               The
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               them
               that
               feare
               him
               ,
            
             and
             so
             also
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             
             &
             Mat.
             13.11
             ,
             12.
             they
             know
             
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
             and
             he
             doth
             there
             discover
             to
             them
             all
             the
             hidden
             treasures
             and
             mysteries
             of
             grace
             ;
             there
             they
             enjoy
             familiar
             love
             ,
             amiable
             conference
             ,
             and
             conjugal
             communion
             with
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             filled
             with
             his
             graces
             ,
             and
             
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             Rom.
             7.4
             .
             yea
             there
             he
             affords
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             secret
             counsell
             ,
             Psal
             .
             25.14
             .
             but
             also
             secret
             protection
             ,
             Psal
             .
             27.5
             .
             
               In
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               he
               shall
               hide
               me
               in
               his
               pavilion
               :
               in
               the
               secret
               of
               his
               Tabernacle
               shall
               he
               hide
               me
            
             ;
             And
             because
             these
             things
             were
             done
             more
             obscurely
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             Heb.
             11.13
             .
             Joh.
             8.56
             .
             but
             more
             nearly
             and
             clearly
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Mat.
             13.17
             .
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               many
               Prophets
               and
               righteous
               men
               have
               desired
               to
               see
               those
               things
               which
               ye
               see
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               seen
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               heare
               those
               things
               which
               ye
               heare
               ,
               and
               
               have
               not
               heard
               them
            
             ;
             therefore
             this
             may
             be
             chiefely
             meant
             of
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             or
             2.
             the
             discoveries
             which
             Christ
             ,
             immediately
             by
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             makes
             to
             the
             faithfull
             of
             his
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             interest
             which
             they
             have
             in
             all
             the
             benefits
             that
             he
             hath
             purchased
             for
             them
             ,
             &c.
             when
             they
             are
             by
             themselves
             meditating
             of
             him
             and
             of
             those
             things
             that
             concerne
             their
             spirituall
             estate
             :
             Or
             3.
             those
             heavenly
             mansions
             which
             Christ
             hath
             prepared
             for
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             Joh.
             14.3
             .
             where
             they
             shall
             
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.2
             .
             
               face
               to
               face
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.12
             .
             and
             shall
             
               be
               for
               ever
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.17
             .
             and
             shall
             ever
             enjoy
             that
             glory
             and
             blisse
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             there
             laid
             up
             for
             them
             ,
             even
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             
               eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               eare
               heard
               ,
               neither
               have
               entered
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
             And
             into
             these
             chambers
             in
             heaven
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             already
             brought
             the
             faithfull
             even
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             because
             already
             
               God
               hath
               raised
               us
               up
               together
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               sit
               together
               in
               heavenly
               places
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.6
             .
             and
             because
             before
             hand
             he
             gives
             them
             some
             sight
             by
             his
             Spirit
             of
             those
             treasures
             of
             glory
             ,
             which
             are
             there
             provided
             for
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             and
             they
             spiritually
             enjoy
             communion
             with
             God
             above
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             conversation
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             
               We
               will
               be
               glad
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             of
             this
             thy
             love
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             sweet
             manifestations
             thereof
             ,
             in
             all
             this
             honour
             thou
             hast
             done
             me
             ,
             &c.
             both
             I
             and
             mine
             must
             needs
             exceedingly
             rejoyce
             in
             thee
             ,
             yea
             in
             thee
             alone
             :
             
               We
               will
               remember
               thy
               love
               more
               then
               wine
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             will
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             rehearse
             it
             ,
             and
             speake
             of
             it
             to
             others
             with
             more
             joy
             ,
             then
             men
             can
             take
             in
             any
             earthly
             things
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               upright
               love
               thee
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             pure
             virgin-soules
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             forgoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             professe
             thy
             truth
             ,
             and
             walk
             the
             right
             wayes
             thereof
             ,
             and
             all
             with
             an
             upright
             heart
             ,
             and
             are
             able
             rightly
             to
             judge
             of
             things
             ,
             though
             but
             a
             few
             in
             comparison
             of
             others
             ,
             must
             needs
             by
             the
             remembrance
             of
             thy
             love
             be
             ingaged
             to
             love
             thee
             sincerely
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               I
               am
               black
               but
               comely
               (
               O
               ye
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               )
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             it
             might
             seeme
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             represented
             here
             in
             the
             person
             of
             a
             Country
             damsel
             or
             shepheardesse
             ,
             should
             talk
             of
             the
             love
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             boast
             of
             such
             high
             favours
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             her
             Beloved
             had
             afforded
             her
             ,
             in
             bringing
             her
             into
             his
             chambers
             ,
             &c.
             as
             she
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             in
             regard
             she
             might
             seeme
             unworthy
             of
             being
             so
             highly
             esteemed
             by
             a
             person
             of
             such
             dignity
             ,
             therefore
             to
             prevent
             these
             thoughts
             in
             those
             that
             stood
             by
             ,
             she
             addes
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               am
               black
               ,
               but
               comely
               ,
               (
               O
               ye
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               :
               )
            
             So
             that
             the
             very
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             offences
             that
             may
             be
             taken
             at
             the
             Churches
             infirmities
             and
             tribulations
             .
             By
             
               the
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             are
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             Spouses
             Bridemaides
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             before
             called
             
               the
               Virgins
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             who
             may
             be
             so
             tearmed
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             daughters
             of
             that
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             Gal.
             4.26
             .
             Or
             else
             ,
             either
             first
             those
             that
             live
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             not
             reall
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             joyne
             themselves
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             indeed
             our
             Saviour
             useth
             the
             very
             same
             expression
             ,
             speaking
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             earthly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Luk.
             23.28
             .
             
               Daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               weep
               not
               for
               me
               ,
               but
               weep
               for
               your selves
               ,
               and
               for
               your
               children
            
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             they
             that
             were
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             offended
             at
             the
             Churches
             blacknesse
             .
             And
             
             as
             for
             that
             expression
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             here
             useth
             ,
             
               I
               am
               black
               ,
               but
               comely
               ,
            
             it
             seemes
             to
             be
             used
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             Country
             damsels
             ,
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             brown
             and
             Sun-burnt
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             wife
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             who
             being
             an
             Egyptian
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             was
             brown
             and
             blackish
             ,
             as
             all
             that
             nation
             use
             to
             be
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             confesse
             that
             I
             am
             black
             ,
             yet
             that
             doth
             no
             way
             impaire
             the
             comelinesse
             of
             my
             countenance
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             deformed
             ,
             but
             lovely
             brown
             ,
             neither
             will
             my
             Beloved
             like
             me
             ever
             a
             whit
             the
             worse
             for
             that
             .
             But
             now
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             here
             intended
             ;
             though
             she
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             black
             ,
             as
             some
             conceive
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             prophane
             ones
             and
             false-hearted
             hypocrites
             ,
             that
             are
             alwayes
             amongst
             those
             that
             professe
             themselves
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             comely
             ,
             because
             of
             those
             reall
             Saints
             that
             are
             amongst
             them
             ;
             yet
             I
             conceive
             that
             there
             are
             two
             other
             things
             that
             are
             chiefely
             intended
             here
             by
             her
             blacknesse
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             black
             ,
             1.
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             remainder
             of
             corruptions
             that
             are
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             whilst
             they
             live
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             even
             the
             Apostle
             confesseth
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             carnall
             ,
             and
             
               sold
               under
               sin
            
             ,
             Rom.
             7.14
             .
             And
             2.
             in
             regard
             the
             Church
             is
             frequently
             in
             such
             a
             poore
             ,
             afflicted
             and
             mournfull
             estate
             ,
             as
             being
             despised
             and
             scorned
             ,
             persecuted
             and
             reproached
             by
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             this
             last
             I
             conceive
             is
             chiefely
             intended
             ,
             both
             because
             the
             sad
             and
             afflicted
             condition
             of
             Gods
             people
             is
             elswhere
             set
             forth
             by
             this
             expression
             ,
             as
             ,
             Jer.
             8.21
             .
             
               For
               the
               hurt
               of
               the
               daughter
               of
               my
               people
               am
               I
               hurt
               ,
               I
               am
               black
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             ●
             Lam.
             4.8
             .
             
               Their
               visage
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Nazarites
             ,
             
               is
               blacker
               then
               a
               coal
            
             ;
             as
             likewise
             because
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             she
             doth
             plainly
             ascribe
             her
             blacknesse
             to
             her
             being
             Sun-burnt
             .
             And
             then
             she
             is
             said
             to
             be
             comely
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             saving
             graces
             wherewith
             she
             is
             inwardly
             adorned
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.13
             .
             as
             likewise
             because
             of
             the
             beauty
             of
             Gospel
             administrations
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             even
             in
             her
             greatest
             persecutions
             .
             So
             that
             though
             she
             was
             black
             and
             despicable
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             being
             in
             her
             outward
             appearance
             as
             the
             off-scowring
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             she
             was
             lovely
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             very
             happy
             estate
             and
             condition
             ;
             yea
             her
             very
             blacknesse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             her
             suffering
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             did
             encrease
             her
             comelinesse
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             ,
             
               We
               glory
               in
               tribulations
               also
            
             ,
             Rom.
             5.3
             .
             As
             for
             those
             following
             similitudes
             ,
             wherewith
             this
             is
             farther
             set
             forth
             ,
             
               As
               the
               tents
               of
               Kedar
               ,
               as
               the
               curtaines
               of
               Solomon
            
             ;
             Some
             think
             that
             both
             of
             them
             are
             joyntly
             used
             to
             expresse
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             
               as
               the
               tents
               of
               Kedar
            
             ,
             (
             whereof
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             120.5
             .
             )
             were
             outwardly
             black
             ,
             (
             and
             indeed
             the
             word
             Kedar
             signifieth
             black
             ,
             )
             as
             being
             made
             of
             black
             haire-cloath
             ,
             and
             as
             being
             continually
             dusty
             ,
             parched
             with
             the
             Sun
             and
             weather
             beaten
             ;
             and
             yet
             withall
             were
             full
             of
             great
             riches
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             these
             Arabians
             that
             dwelt
             in
             tents
             ,
             lived
             upon
             robbing
             and
             spoyling
             those
             that
             passed
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             ,
             
               as
               the
               curtains
               of
               Solomon
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             tents
             ,
             which
             he
             used
             when
             he
             travelled
             far
             abroad
             ,
             were
             very
             meane
             on
             the
             out-side
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             adorned
             with
             curious
             hangings
             and
             furniture
             ;
             so
             was
             the
             Church
             outwardly
             black
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             beautifull
             and
             comely
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             noted
             .
             And
             they
             that
             thus
             expound
             these
             words
             are
             wont
             to
             justifie
             this
             exposition
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             the
             covering
             of
             tents
             are
             often
             elswhere
             in
             Scripture
             called
             curtaines
             ,
             as
             1
             Chron.
             17.1
             .
             
               Lo
               ,
               I
               dwell
               in
               an
               house
               of
               Cedars
               ,
               but
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Lord
               remaineth
               under
               curtains
            
             ;
             and
             Isa
             .
             54.2
             .
             
             
               Enlarge
               the
               place
               of
               thy
               tent
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               stretch
               forth
               the
               curtains
               of
               thine
               habitations
               :
            
             But
             rather
             these
             comparisons
             are
             to
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             two
             foregoing
             clauses
             dis-junctively
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             acknowledgeth
             her selfe
             
               black
               ,
               as
               the
               tents
               of
               Kedar
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             those
             Arabians
             that
             dwelt
             in
             those
             tents
             ,
             which
             were
             a
             swarthy
             black
             people
             ,
             or
             else
             as
             their
             tents
             themselves
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             dwelling
             places
             of
             a
             poore
             rude
             people
             ,
             had
             nothing
             neat
             or
             handsome
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             base
             and
             black
             on
             the
             out-side
             ;
             and
             yet
             withall
             professeth
             that
             she
             (
             the
             house
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             the
             true
             Solomon
             dwelleth
             ,
             )
             was
             
               comely
               ,
               as
               the
               curtains
               of
               Solomon
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             those
             noble
             persons
             ,
             that
             dwelt
             in
             Solomons
             Court
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             the
             hangings
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             which
             were
             rich
             and
             beautifull
             ,
             made
             of
             silks
             of
             divers
             colours
             and
             interwoven
             with
             gold
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Look
               not
               upon
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               black
               ,
               because
               the
               Sun
               hath
               looked
               upon
               me
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             she
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Though
             I
             am
             blackish
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             here
             properly
             signifieth
             )
             yet
             that
             is
             only
             by
             accident
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             my
             native
             colour
             ;
             it
             is
             only
             because
             I
             am
             Sun-burnt
             ;
             and
             therefore
             doe
             not
             despise
             me
             for
             this
             ,
             because
             the
             Sun
             hath
             by
             looking
             upon
             me
             ,
             scorched
             me
             ,
             and
             discoloured
             my
             face
             ,
             doe
             not
             you
             therefore
             look
             upon
             me
             ,
             as
             one
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             love
             of
             my
             beloved
             .
             By
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               Look
               not
               upon
               me
            
             ,
             &c.
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             look
             upon
             her
             ;
             1.
             with
             astonishment
             ,
             as
             being
             amazed
             at
             her
             meane
             outward
             condition
             ,
             and
             so
             afraid
             to
             joyne
             themselves
             to
             her
             ;
             or
             2.
             with
             gladnesse
             and
             rejoycing
             ,
             as
             triu●phing
             over
             her
             ,
             because
             of
             her
             afflictions
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             same
             phrase
             is
             used
             concerning
             Edoms
             magnifying
             himselfe
             over
             the
             Jewes
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             distresse
             ,
             Obad
             :
             12.
             
             
               Thou
               shouldest
               not
               have
               looked
               on
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               brother
               :
            
             &
             Mic.
             4.11
             .
             
               Let
               her
               be
               defiled
            
             (
             say
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             
               let
               our
               eye
               look
               upon
               Zion
               :
            
             or
             3.
             with
             contempt
             ,
             coyly
             and
             scornfully
             ,
             as
             disdaining
             her
             because
             of
             her
             blacknesse
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Leviathan
             ,
             Job
             41.34
             .
             
               He
               beholdeth
               all
               high
               things
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             scorne
             and
             contempt
             .
          
           
             
               Because
               the
               Sun
               hath
               looked
               upon
               me
            
             ;
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Sun
             of
             persecution
             and
             affliction
             hath
             scorched
             me
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Mat
             :
             13.
             where
             that
             which
             said
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               When
               the
               Sun
               was
               up
            
             ;
             is
             explained
             thus
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             
             
               When
               persecution
               and
               tribulation
               ariseth
            
             ;
             Or
             ,
             because
             God
             in
             his
             displeasure
             hath
             exposed
             me
             to
             these
             tribulations
             and
             distresses
             .
             I
             know
             that
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Churches
             blacknesse
             ,
             understand
             her
             sinfulnesse
             ,
             or
             the
             mixture
             of
             wicked
             ones
             amongst
             her
             true
             Saints
             ,
             doe
             accordingly
             hold
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Sun
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             the
             scorching
             of
             his
             temptations
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             maine
             cause
             of
             that
             blacknesse
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             But
             the
             following
             verse
             shews
             that
             it
             is
             the
             blacknesse
             of
             her
             outward
             afflicted
             condition
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             at
             least
             chiefely
             intended
             .
          
           
             
               My
               mothers
               children
               were
               angry
               with
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             the
             Spouse
             shews
             how
             she
             came
             to
             be
             Sun-burnt
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             her
             churlish
             brethren
             had
             turned
             her
             out
             of
             dores
             ,
             and
             forced
             her
             to
             be
             continually
             abroad
             in
             the
             Sun
             keeping
             the
             vineyards
             ;
             and
             in
             expressing
             this
             she
             useth
             these
             words
             ,
             
               my
               mothers
               children
            
             ,
             either
             to
             imply
             one
             great
             cause
             why
             they
             had
             used
             her
             so
             hardly
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             but
             her
             halfe-brothers
             ,
             the
             sons
             of
             her
             mother
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             sons
             of
             her
             father
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             aggravating
             their
             harsh
             dealing
             with
             her
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             those
             that
             had
             tumbled
             in
             the
             same
             belly
             with
             her
             ,
             that
             had
             used
             her
             so
             discourteously
             :
             and
             so
             we
             see
             the
             
             same
             expression
             used
             ,
             Psal
             .
             50.20
             .
             
               Thou
               sittest
               and
               speakest
               against
               thy
               brother
               ;
               thou
               slanderest
               thy
               own
               mothers
               son
               .
            
             But
             of
             whom
             doth
             the
             Church
             say
             this
             ,
             
               My
               mothers
               children
               were
               angry
               with
               me
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             hereby
             are
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             all
             those
             inordinate
             lusts
             ,
             which
             remaine
             in
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             were
             conceived
             in
             the
             womb
             with
             her
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.5
             .
             Of
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             that
             they
             
               warre
               against
               the
               soule
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
             Or
             2.
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             were
             of
             the
             same
             humane
             race
             with
             her selfe
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             professed
             enemies
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             Or
             rather
             ,
             3.
             false
             bastard-brothers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             ungodly
             men
             and
             hypocrites
             ,
             that
             are
             indeed
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             yet
             God
             is
             not
             their
             father
             ;
             for
             these
             doe
             usually
             hate
             and
             persecute
             those
             that
             are
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Isa
             66.5
             .
             
               Your
               brethren
               that
               hated
               you
               ,
               that
               cast
               you
               out
               for
               my
               Names
               sake
               ,
               said
               ,
               Let
               the
               Lord
               be
               glorified
            
             )
             who
             may
             therefore
             well
             say
             with
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             69.8
             .
             
               I
               am
               become
               a
               stranger
               unto
               my
               brethren
               ,
               and
               an
               alien
               unto
               my
               mothers
               children
            
             ;
             see
             also
             ,
             Act.
             20.29
             ,
             30.
             
             Now
             of
             these
             the
             Spouse
             complaines
             ,
             
               They
               made
               me
               the
               keeper
               of
               the
               vineyards
               ,
            
             (
             under
             which
             serving
             in
             any
             hard
             Country-labour
             is
             comprehended
             ,
             2
             King.
             25.12
             .
             
               The
               Captain
               of
               the
               Guard
               left
               of
               the
               poore
               of
               the
               land
               to
               be
               vinedressers
               and
               husbandmen
               ,
            
             )
             and
             this
             may
             be
             understood
             spiritually
             two
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             that
             unmortified
             lusts
             in
             the
             faithfull
             did
             put
             them
             upon
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             drudgery
             in
             the
             service
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             in
             giving
             them
             up
             to
             worldly
             pleasures
             ,
             a
             maine
             cause
             of
             their
             blacknesse
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             those
             that
             pretended
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             false
             teachers
             and
             false
             brethren
             ,
             did
             force
             her
             to
             joyne
             her selfe
             to
             corrupt
             and
             superstitious
             Congregations
             ,
             (
             vineyards
             wherein
             were
             
               the
               vines
               of
               Sodome
               and
               of
               the
               feilds
               of
               Gomorrha
               ,
            
             Deut.
             32.32
             .
             )
             and
             to
             defile
             her selfe
             with
             the
             corruptions
             of
             their
             religion
             ,
             will-worships
             and
             traditions
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             did
             much
             impaire
             her
             beauty
             ;
             according
             to
             what
             we
             find
             written
             ,
             Mat.
             23.4
             .
             Act.
             15.1.10
             .
             Gal.
             6.12
             ,
             13.
             
             &
             Col.
             2.20
             .
             &c.
             Or
             3.
             that
             the
             primitive
             Church
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             by
             the
             obstinacy
             and
             rage
             of
             their
             brethren
             the
             Jewes
             against
             them
             forced
             to
             leave
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             keep
             the
             vineyards
             of
             the
             Churches
             that
             were
             gathered
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Act.
             13.46
             .
             which
             brought
             great
             persecutions
             and
             troubles
             upon
             them
             :
             Or
             4.
             that
             by
             false
             brethren
             ,
             hereticks
             and
             others
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             brought
             to
             serve
             her
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             endure
             much
             hard
             bondage
             and
             misery
             ;
             which
             may
             well
             be
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             keeping
             of
             vineyards
             ,
             that
             being
             so
             hard
             and
             laborious
             a
             service
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               but
               mine
               own
               vineyard
               have
               I
               not
               kept
            
             ;
             therein
             I
             conceive
             ,
             either
             the
             Spouse
             would
             imply
             that
             she
             was
             not
             so
             meanly
             borne
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             see
             to
             keep
             vineyards
             ;
             (
             No
             ,
             she
             had
             not
             kept
             her
             own
             vineyard
             ,
             which
             was
             her
             own
             peculiar
             inheritance
             ,
             but
             had
             others
             to
             keep
             it
             for
             her
             )
             only
             by
             the
             rage
             of
             her
             brethren
             she
             was
             unkindly
             put
             upon
             this
             drudgery
             .
             And
             this
             may
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             of
             her selfe
             of
             honourable
             descent
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             persecution
             of
             her
             brethren
             she
             be
             brought
             here
             to
             live
             in
             a
             poore
             ,
             and
             servile
             ,
             and
             despised
             condition
             .
             Or
             else
             she
             speakes
             it
             by
             way
             of
             farther
             bewayling
             her selfe
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             whilst
             she
             was
             set
             to
             keep
             the
             vineyards
             ,
             she
             kept
             not
             her
             own
             vineyard
             .
             And
             then
             the
             mystical
             meaning
             may
             be
             ;
             either
             ,
             1.
             that
             whilst
             the
             faithfull
             are
             by
             their
             inbred
             lusts
             carried
             out
             too
             much
             after
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             dangerously
             neglect
             their
             own
             precious
             soules
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             forced
             by
             her
             brethren
             to
             joyne
             her selfe
             
             to
             corrupt
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             over-burdened
             with
             humane
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             did
             not
             maintaine
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             doe
             her
             duty
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             she
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ;
             or
             3.
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             persecutions
             she
             endured
             ,
             and
             the
             heavy
             pressures
             which
             thereby
             she
             underwent
             ,
             she
             was
             scattered
             and
             broken
             ,
             that
             she
             could
             not
             serve
             God
             so
             freely
             ,
             and
             comfortably
             ,
             as
             she
             desired
             ,
             nor
             take
             that
             care
             of
             particular
             Churches
             committed
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             she
             would
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Tell
               me
               (
               O
               thou
               whom
               my
               soule
               loveth
               )
               where
               thou
               feedest
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             shew
             that
             the
             Spouse
             was
             not
             discouraged
             with
             her
             blacknesse
             ,
             so
             as
             for
             that
             to
             feare
             lest
             her
             Beloved
             should
             any
             whit
             disregard
             her
             for
             it
             ,
             here
             she
             turneth
             her
             speech
             againe
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             makes
             known
             how
             earnestly
             she
             desired
             to
             enjoy
             his
             presence
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             her
             present
             blacknesse
             .
             
               Tell
               me
               (
               O
               thou
               whom
               my
               soule
               loveth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whom
             I
             love
             from
             my
             very
             soule
             ,
             and
             whose
             presence
             therefore
             I
             desire
             to
             enjoy
             )
             
               where
               thou
               feedest
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             thy
             flock
             (
             for
             in
             this
             Pastorall
             Song
             Christ
             is
             usually
             represented
             as
             a
             Shepheard
             ,
             as
             frequently
             elswhere
             in
             the
             Scripture
             )
             and
             feeding
             implyes
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             a
             shepheard
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             flock
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             40.11
             .
             
               He
               shall
               feed
               his
               flock
               like
               a
               shepheard
               :
               he
               shall
               gather
               the
               lambs
               with
               his
               arme
               ,
               and
               carry
               them
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               and
               shall
               gently
               lead
               those
               that
               are
               with
               young
               :
            
             and
             thus
             it
             followeth
             here
             ,
             
               Where
               thou
               makest
               thy
               flocks
               to
               rest
               at
               noone
            
             ;
             which
             is
             spoken
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             shepheards
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             hot
             Countries
             ,
             that
             were
             wont
             at
             noone
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             carry
             their
             flocks
             into
             their
             sheep-cotes
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             shadowy
             place
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             where
             they
             and
             their
             flocks
             might
             lye
             downe
             and
             rest
             themselves
             .
             So
             that
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             spirituall
             sense
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             hard
             usage
             of
             her
             false
             brethren
             ,
             desires
             here
             to
             be
             informed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             where
             those
             holy
             publick
             assemblies
             were
             ,
             wherein
             he
             constantly
             fed
             the
             soules
             of
             his
             people
             with
             the
             word
             truly
             preached
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             ordinances
             rightly
             administred
             ,
             that
             so
             she
             might
             goe
             thither
             and
             enjoy
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             live
             under
             his
             government
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             might
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             be
             strengthened
             against
             temptations
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Churches
             enquiry
             concerning
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             holy
             assemblies
             are
             not
             alwayes
             easie
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             many
             pretend
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             present
             amongst
             them
             as
             their
             shepheard
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             Mark
             13.21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               Lo
               ,
               here
               is
               Christ
               ,
               or
               lo
               ,
               he
               is
               there
               ;
               believe
               him
               not
               ;
               for
               false
               Christs
               and
               false
               Prophets
               shall
               rise
            
             &c.
             2.
             
             Because
             Christ
             for
             sin
             sometimes
             withdraws
             himselfe
             from
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             as
             Zach.
             11.9
             .
             
               I
               will
               not
               feed
               you
               :
               that
               that
               dyeth
               ,
               let
               it
               dye
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             wanteth
             faithfull
             Pastors
             :
             and
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Church
             is
             sometimes
             forced
             to
             fly
             into
             a
             wildernesse
             ,
             Revel
             .
             12.14
             .
             and
             to
             hide
             her selfe
             for
             feare
             in
             secret
             places
             :
             and
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             doth
             more
             particularly
             add
             that
             clause
             ,
             
               where
               thou
               makest
               thy
               flock
               to
               rest
               at
               noon
               ,
            
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             comfort
             and
             safe
             repose
             and
             peace
             ,
             which
             Christ
             affords
             to
             his
             people
             in
             the
             noon-tide
             of
             the
             hottest
             persecutions
             and
             temptations
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Ezek.
             34.15
             .
             
               I
               will
               feed
               my
               flock
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               cause
               them
               to
               lye
               down
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
            
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             Joh.
             16.33
             .
             
               These
               things
               have
               I
               spoken
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               in
               me
               you
               might
               have
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               why
               should
            
             I
             
               be
               as
               one
               that
               turneth
               aside
               by
               the
               flocks
               of
               thy
               companions
               ?
            
             ]
             That
             
             is
             ,
             why
             shouldest
             thou
             suffer
             me
             by
             going
             aside
             to
             enquire
             of
             thee
             to
             fall
             in
             amongst
             the
             flocks
             of
             thy
             fellow-shepheards
             ?
             This
             will
             not
             be
             for
             thine
             honour
             ,
             nor
             can
             stand
             well
             with
             my
             modesty
             .
             Now
             by
             Christs
             companions
             here
             are
             meant
             false
             teachers
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             were
             such
             as
             were
             called
             to
             the
             office
             of
             being
             Pastors
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             indeed
             but
             Idol-shepheards
             :
             or
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             glory
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             boast
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             friends
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             nothing
             so
             :
             or
             3.
             
             Because
             they
             will
             not
             be
             subordinate
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             take
             upon
             them
             that
             which
             belongs
             to
             him
             alone
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             King
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             usurping
             power
             to
             prescribe
             Lawes
             for
             his
             worship
             and
             service
             with
             as
             much
             authority
             as
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             not
             his
             servants
             ,
             but
             his
             companions
             .
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             seemes
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             makes
             known
             her
             feare
             ,
             lest
             for
             want
             of
             knowing
             exactly
             which
             was
             the
             true
             flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             she
             might
             goe
             astray
             and
             be
             drawn
             away
             to
             joyne
             her selfe
             to
             the
             corrupt
             Congregations
             of
             false
             ,
             idolatrous
             ,
             or
             hereticall
             teachers
             .
             This
             last
             clause
             may
             be
             indeed
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               for
               why
               should
               I
               be
               as
               one
               that
               is
               vailed
               by
               the
               flocks
               of
               thy
               companions
               ?
            
             And
             if
             it
             be
             read
             so
             ,
             because
             this
             being
             vailed
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             attire
             of
             a
             harlot
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             gather
             from
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             Tamar
             ,
             Gen.
             38.15
             .
             or
             else
             for
             a
             signe
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             because
             mourners
             used
             to
             cover
             their
             faces
             ,
             Ezek.
             24.17
             .
             or
             for
             a
             signe
             of
             modesty
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Gen.
             24.65
             .
             Accordingly
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             afraid
             of
             being
             amongst
             corrupt
             assemblyes
             ,
             either
             1.
             because
             she
             desired
             to
             avoyd
             the
             danger
             of
             contagion
             ,
             yea
             all
             appearance
             of
             evill
             ;
             or
             2.
             
             Because
             she
             would
             not
             be
             as
             a
             mourning
             widow
             ,
             that
             is
             cast
             off
             and
             forsaken
             of
             her
             husband
             ;
             or
             3.
             
             Because
             she
             was
             troubled
             to
             be
             amongst
             those
             ,
             whose
             wickednesse
             she
             should
             be
             loth
             to
             behold
             ,
             or
             amongst
             whom
             she
             should
             scarce
             dare
             to
             own
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             her
             beloved
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               If
               thou
               know
               not
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             Christ
             satisfieth
             his
             Spouse
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             concerning
             which
             she
             had
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             desired
             direction
             from
             him
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             seeme
             strange
             to
             any
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             speak
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             present
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             give
             her
             direction
             how
             to
             find
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             absent
             from
             her
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             even
             when
             Christ
             is
             absent
             from
             his
             Church
             in
             regard
             of
             bodily
             presence
             ,
             yea
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             manifestations
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             yet
             as
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             alwayes
             present
             with
             her
             :
             As
             for
             those
             first
             words
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               know
               not
            
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             premised
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             faithfull
             may
             not
             know
             ,
             where
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             truly
             his
             ,
             so
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             know
             it
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             doubtfull
             and
             troubled
             about
             it
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Churches
             low
             estate
             and
             condition
             ;
             or
             2ly
             ,
             to
             hint
             unto
             her
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             strange
             she
             should
             not
             know
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             had
             need
             to
             be
             very
             carefull
             that
             she
             did
             not
             mistake
             herein
             ;
             
               If
               thou
               know
               not
               ,
               (
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               women
               )
            
             &c.
             
             And
             thus
             he
             extolls
             her
             beauty
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             her
             being
             washed
             white
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             her
             being
             adorned
             with
             the
             pure
             and
             sincere
             graces
             of
             Gods
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             farre
             more
             lovely
             then
             the
             painting
             of
             hypocrites
             ;
             as
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Nazarites
             ,
             Lam.
             4.7
             .
             
               Her
               Nazarites
               were
               purer
               then
               snow
               ,
               they
               were
               whiter
               then
               milk
               ,
               they
               were
               more
               ruddy
               in
               body
               then
               rubies
               ,
               their
               polishing
               was
               of
               Saphir
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               glorious
               Church
               ,
               not
               having
               spot
               or
               wrinkle
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
            
             Eph.
             5.27
             .
             yea
             
             this
             may
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             Churches
             foregoing
             complaint
             of
             her
             blacknesse
             ;
             for
             hereby
             he
             gives
             her
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             though
             she
             thought
             meanely
             of
             her selfe
             and
             was
             despised
             by
             others
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             was
             tanned
             and
             Sun-burnt
             ,
             yet
             in
             his
             eyes
             she
             was
             exceeding
             faire
             ,
             and
             indeed
             therefore
             the
             fairer
             ,
             because
             she
             bewayled
             her
             blacknesse
             ,
             the
             humble
             being
             alwayes
             most
             beautifull
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             As
             for
             the
             following
             direction
             given
             her
             ,
             
               Goe
               thy
               way
               forth
               by
               the
               footsteps
               of
               the
               flock
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             leaving
             the
             false
             shepheards
             and
             their
             flocks
             ,
             she
             should
             mark
             the
             footsteps
             of
             his
             flock
             ,
             and
             goe
             in
             that
             track
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             the
             faithfull
             in
             former
             ages
             ,
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             had
             knowne
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             their
             shepheard
             ,
             and
             had
             followed
             him
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             Heb.
             6.12
             .
             
               Be
               ye
               followers
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               through
               faith
               and
               patience
               inherit
               the
               promises
            
             ;
             and
             Rom.
             4.12
             .
             where
             believers
             are
             said
             to
             
               walk
               in
               the
               steps
               of
               that
               faith
               of
               our
               father
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               being
               yet
               uncircumcised
               ,
            
             and
             so
             by
             this
             meanes
             she
             should
             be
             sure
             to
             joyne
             her selfe
             to
             the
             true
             flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             alwayes
             present
             amongst
             them
             ,
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
             And
             withall
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             speakes
             here
             of
             the
             faithfull
             as
             one
             flock
             ,
             opposed
             to
             the
             many
             flocks
             of
             his
             companions
             ,
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             those
             that
             joyne
             not
             with
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             being
             usually
             divided
             into
             many
             sects
             and
             parties
             .
          
           
             
               And
               feed
               thy
               kids
               besides
               the
               Shepheards
               tents
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             feed
             those
             of
             thy
             flock
             ,
             that
             are
             young
             and
             tender
             ,
             those
             my
             little
             ones
             ,
             that
             are
             despised
             and
             contemned
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             the
             instructions
             of
             those
             faithfull
             teachers
             ,
             that
             are
             truly
             sent
             of
             God
             to
             be
             spirituall
             guides
             unto
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             their
             lips
             shall
             preserve
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             should
             seek
             the
             Law
             at
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             Mal.
             2.7
             .
             Or
             ,
             teach
             them
             to
             follow
             the
             example
             or
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             holy
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             be
             here
             intended
             by
             
               the
               tents
               of
               the
               shepheards
            
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               I
               have
               compared
               thee
               ,
               O
               my
               love
               ,
               to
               a
               company
               of
               horses
               in
               Pharaohs
               charets
            
             ]
             If
             Solomon
             had
             intended
             to
             write
             this
             song
             concerning
             any
             of
             his
             wives
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             extreamly
             harsh
             to
             compare
             them
             to
             Coach-horses
             ,
             or
             chariot-horses
             :
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.1
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             doubtlesse
             intended
             concerning
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             here
             tearms
             his
             love
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             is
             indeed
             the
             sole
             object
             of
             Christs
             speciall
             love
             .
             And
             because
             the
             horse
             is
             a
             very
             comely
             and
             stately
             creature
             ,
             and
             the
             Egyptian
             horses
             were
             esteemed
             of
             all
             others
             the
             most
             generous
             ,
             and
             of
             greatest
             speed
             and
             beauty
             ,
             (
             whence
             it
             was
             that
             Solomon
             had
             his
             horses
             from
             thence
             ,
             1
             King.
             10.28
             .
             and
             the
             horses
             and
             charets
             of
             Egypt
             were
             in
             succeeding
             ages
             greatly
             admired
             and
             sought
             after
             ,
             Isa
             .
             30.1
             .
             
               Wo
               to
               them
               that
               goe
               down
               to
               Egypt
               for
               help
               ,
               and
               stay
               on
               horses
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               charets
            
             )
             and
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             questioned
             but
             that
             the
             Kings
             ,
             the
             Pharaohs
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             had
             the
             choicest
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             therefore
             some
             conceive
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             
               a
               company
               of
               horses
               in
               Pharaohs
               charets
               ,
            
             to
             imply
             ,
             1.
             her
             comelinesse
             ,
             gravity
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             made
             Christ
             take
             as
             much
             delight
             in
             her
             ,
             as
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             in
             beholding
             a
             company
             of
             goodly
             and
             gallant
             horses
             .
             2.
             
             Her
             speed
             in
             flying
             into
             Christ
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             she
             heares
             where
             he
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             and
             her
             unwearied
             forwardnesse
             in
             running
             the
             wayes
             of
             Gods
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             in
             discharging
             all
             those
             honourable
             services
             wherein
             Christ
             at
             any
             time
             imployes
             her
             .
             
             And
             3.
             her
             readinesse
             to
             be
             guided
             and
             ordered
             by
             Christ
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             or
             her
             complying
             with
             him
             in
             the
             matrimonial
             yoke
             .
             But
             because
             the
             horse
             is
             usually
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Scripture
             as
             a
             warlike
             beast
             ,
             Job
             39.21
             .
             &c.
             and
             Pro.
             21.31
             .
             
               The
               horse
               is
               prepared
               for
               the
               day
               of
               battell
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Egyptian
             horses
             and
             charets
             were
             much
             desired
             for
             the
             warre
             ,
             therefore
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             here
             
               compared
               to
               a
               company
               of
               horses
               in
               Pharaohs
               charets
               ,
            
             to
             signifie
             her
             strength
             and
             valour
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             should
             be
             victorious
             over
             her
             enemies
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             she
             is
             afterwards
             said
             to
             be
             
               terrible
               as
               an
               army
               with
               banners
            
             chap.
             6.10
             .
             Because
             when
             the
             Church
             did
             what
             he
             had
             advised
             her
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             she
             abandoned
             the
             flocks
             of
             his
             companions
             ,
             and
             joyned
             her selfe
             to
             his
             flock
             ,
             she
             must
             then
             expect
             persecutions
             and
             troubles
             ,
             therefore
             to
             comfort
             her
             against
             these
             troubles
             with
             a
             promise
             of
             victory
             ,
             he
             compares
             her
             to
             
               a
               company
               of
               horses
               in
               Pharaohs
               charets
            
             ;
             And
             indeed
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             Christ
             and
             his
             servants
             are
             set
             forth
             riding
             upon
             
               white
               horses
            
             ,
             Revel
             .
             19.11
             ,
             14.
             and
             it
             is
             expressely
             said
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Zach.
             10.3
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               hath
               visited
               his
               flock
               the
               house
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               them
               as
               his
               goodly
               horse
               in
               the
               battell
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Thy
               cheekes
               are
               comely
               with
               rowes
               of
               jewels
               ,
               thy
               neck
               with
               chaines
               of
               gold
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             think
             this
             is
             added
             yet
             farther
             to
             set
             forth
             why
             the
             Spouse
             was
             compared
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             to
             
               a
               company
               of
               horses
               in
               Pharaohs
               charets
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             her
             cheekes
             and
             neck
             were
             as
             comely
             to
             behold
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             were
             a
             richly
             adorned
             ,
             as
             the
             cheeks
             and
             necks
             of
             their
             horses
             in
             those
             Eastern
             Countries
             used
             to
             be
             ,
             especially
             in
             Kings
             charets
             ,
             that
             had
             rich
             chaines
             about
             their
             necks
             ,
             and
             head-stals
             and
             bridles
             gorgeously
             adorned
             with
             rowes
             of
             jewels
             ;
             which
             indeed
             agrees
             with
             that
             ,
             Judg.
             8.26
             .
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Kings
               of
               Midian
               had
               chaines
               of
               gold
               about
               their
               Camels
               necks
               .
            
             But
             because
             the
             Spouse
             had
             before
             complained
             of
             her
             being
             Sun-burnt
             ,
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             her
             Beloved
             doth
             still
             proceed
             on
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             though
             she
             was
             tanned
             ,
             yet
             she
             was
             exceeding
             comely
             and
             beautifull
             in
             his
             eye
             ;
             and
             so
             alluding
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             women
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             that
             used
             to
             weare
             rowes
             of
             jewels
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             that
             hung
             down
             to
             their
             cheekes
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Thy
               cheekes
               are
               comely
               with
               rowes
               of
               jewels
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             art
             curiously
             adorned
             with
             chaines
             or
             necklaces
             ,
             and
             with
             rowes
             of
             jewels
             :
             Or
             ,
             (
             because
             the
             Spouse
             is
             here
             represented
             as
             a
             shepheardesse
             ,
             and
             such
             Country
             damosels
             used
             not
             to
             weare
             such
             costly
             attire
             )
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             her
             face
             and
             neck
             (
             the
             cheeks
             being
             put
             figuratively
             for
             the
             whole
             face
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             chiefe
             seate
             of
             shamefacednesse
             ,
             modesty
             and
             beauty
             )
             were
             as
             comely
             as
             if
             they
             were
             adorned
             with
             rowes
             of
             jewels
             and
             chaines
             of
             gold
             ;
             their
             native
             beauty
             was
             such
             that
             they
             needed
             no
             outward
             ornaments
             to
             set
             them
             forth
             .
             Now
             by
             these
             
               rowes
               of
               jewels
            
             and
             
               chaines
               of
               gold
            
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             adorned
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             in
             generall
             those
             Lawes
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             those
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             shining
             forth
             in
             the
             profession
             and
             practice
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             works
             that
             are
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             whereby
             the
             outward
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             exceedingly
             adorned
             ,
             and
             the
             members
             thereof
             are
             made
             comely
             and
             gracious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             good
             men
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Pro.
             1.9
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             45.9
             ,
             13.
             
             Or
             else
             those
             most
             eminent
             and
             conspicuous
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             above
             others
             adorned
             with
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             which
             for
             their
             singular
             worth
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             
             to
             jewels
             ,
             and
             whereby
             they
             are
             fitted
             to
             doe
             much
             service
             to
             God
             and
             his
             people
             ;
             see
             Pro.
             25.12
             .
             Yet
             some
             doe
             more
             particularly
             apply
             the
             rowes
             of
             jewels
             on
             the
             cheeks
             ,
             to
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             orderly
             observation
             of
             Ordinances
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             chaines
             on
             the
             neck
             ,
             to
             mens
             chearfull
             submitting
             of
             themselves
             to
             these
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               We
               will
               make
               thee
               borders
               of
               gold
               ,
               with
               studs
               of
               silver
            
             ]
             It
             is
             conceived
             that
             the
             Bridegroome
             doth
             here
             promise
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             friends
             or
             companions
             would
             farther
             adorn
             his
             Spouse
             by
             making
             her
             
               borders
               of
               gold
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             wear
             on
             her
             head
             or
             neck
             ,
             
               with
               studs
               of
               silver
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             curiously
             wrought
             with
             specks
             ,
             prominent
             knobs
             or
             knots
             of
             silver
             ,
             to
             render
             them
             the
             more
             beautifull
             .
             But
             the
             spirituall
             sense
             is
             clearely
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             here
             promiseth
             his
             Church
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             his
             father
             and
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Gen.
             1.26
             .
             )
             or
             he
             by
             his
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             and
             other
             his
             faithfull
             Ministers
             and
             servants
             ,
             would
             yet
             farther
             adorne
             his
             Saints
             with
             an
             increase
             of
             the
             manifold
             graces
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             adorne
             the
             Church
             in
             Gospel
             times
             not
             only
             with
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             more
             glorious
             ordinances
             ,
             then
             those
             carnall
             ordinances
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             60.17
             .
             
               For
               brasse
               I
               will
               bring
               gold
               ,
               and
               for
               iron
               I
               will
               bring
               silver
               ,
               and
               for
               wood
               brasse
               ,
               and
               for
               stones
               iron
               :
            
             or
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             raise
             in
             his
             Church
             men
             of
             eminent
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             teachers
             and
             others
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Nazarites
             ,
             Lam.
             4.7
             .
             
               Her
               Nazarites
               were
               purer
               then
               snow
               ,
               they
               were
               whiter
               then
               milk
               ,
               they
               were
               more
               ruddy
               in
               body
               then
               rubies
               ,
               their
               polishing
               was
               of
               Saphir
               .
            
             The
             expression
             here
             used
             ,
             is
             much
             like
             that
             ,
             Pro.
             25.11
             .
             
               A
               word
               fitly
               spoken
               is
               like
               apples
               of
               gold
               in
               pictures
               of
               silver
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               While
               the
               King
               sitteth
               at
               his
               table
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             the
             Spouse
             seemes
             to
             speake
             againe
             to
             her
             Bridemaides
             and
             companions
             (
             as
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             &
             5.
             )
             or
             to
             the
             friends
             of
             her
             Beloved
             .
             And
             the
             drift
             of
             her
             speech
             is
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             to
             praise
             her
             Beloved
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             he
             had
             praised
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             that
             was
             amiable
             and
             lovely
             in
             her
             ,
             had
             been
             wrought
             in
             her
             by
             him
             ;
             or
             2.
             to
             shew
             that
             as
             he
             did
             highly
             esteeme
             of
             her
             ,
             so
             likewise
             she
             did
             make
             precious
             account
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             she
             had
             done
             was
             done
             to
             testifie
             her
             respect
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             procuring
             his
             favour
             towards
             her
             ;
             
               While
               the
               King
            
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             )
             
               sitteth
               at
               his
               table
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             his
             guests
             ,
             his
             holy
             Saints
             and
             servants
             ,
             
               my
               spikenard
               sendeth
               forth
               the
               smell
               thereof
            
             ;
             for
             the
             understanding
             whereof
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             that
             there
             is
             in
             these
             words
             an
             allusion
             to
             a
             feast
             ,
             as
             the
             mention
             of
             the
             Kings
             sitting
             at
             his
             table
             doth
             evidently
             shew
             .
             2.
             
             That
             because
             the
             using
             of
             perfumes
             ,
             and
             odoriferous
             ointments
             for
             the
             refreshing
             and
             chearing
             their
             guests
             ,
             was
             in
             those
             dayes
             one
             of
             the
             chiefe
             civilities
             of
             their
             feasts
             ,
             and
             spikenard
             was
             one
             of
             the
             chiefe
             things
             whereof
             they
             did
             compose
             their
             most
             sweet
             and
             precious
             oyntments
             ;
             Joh.
             12.3
             .
             
               Then
               took
               Mary
               a
               pound
               of
               ointment
               of
               spikenard
               ,
               very
               costly
               ,
               and
               anointed
               the
               feet
               of
               Jesus
               —
               and
               the
               house
               was
               filled
               with
               the
               odour
               of
               the
               ointment
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             also
             ,
             Psal
             .
             23.5
             .
             &
             45.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Therefore
             doth
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             the
             Church
             make
             mention
             of
             her
             spikenard
             ,
             
               my
               spikenard
               sendeth
               forth
               the
               smell
               thereof
               .
            
             And
             3.
             that
             as
             Christs
             imparting
             to
             his
             Saints
             the
             joyes
             of
             his
             glorious
             presence
             in
             heaven
             is
             usually
             set
             forth
             by
             a
             banquet
             ;
             so
             also
             the
             communion
             they
             enjoy
             with
             Christ
             upon
             earth
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             holy
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             that
             love-feast
             at
             the
             Lords
             table
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.21
             .
             
               Many
               shall
               come
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             )
             
               from
               the
               East
               and
               West
               ,
               and
               shall
               sit
               down
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
            
             ;
             see
             also
             ,
             Mat.
             22.12
             .
             And
             herein
             it
             is
             likely
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             to
             those
             holy
             feasts
             ,
             which
             the
             Jewes
             made
             with
             their
             sacrifices
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             
               they
               did
               all
               eate
               the
               same
               spirituall
               meate
               ,
               and
               did
               all
               drink
               the
               same
               spirituall
               drink
               with
               us
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.3
             ,
             4.
             aad
             they
             were
             all
             refreshed
             with
             the
             same
             spirituall
             joyes
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             now
             more
             fully
             and
             clearely
             imparted
             to
             us
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             accordingly
             therefore
             by
             the
             Churches
             spikenard
             here
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             graces
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               While
               the
               King
               sitteth
               at
               his
               table
               ,
               my
               spikenard
               sendeth
               forth
               the
               smell
               thereof
            
             ;
             As
             if
             she
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             My
             Beloved
             is
             my
             spikenard
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             me
             instead
             of
             all
             perfumes
             and
             precious
             oyntments
             ,
             nothing
             is
             so
             sweet
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             ;
             Or
             ,
             whilst
             the
             King
             ,
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             sitteth
             in
             heaven
             ,
             compassed
             about
             with
             his
             holy
             Angels
             and
             glorified
             Saints
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             here
             on
             the
             earth
             below
             ,
             yet
             even
             from
             thence
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             vast
             distance
             ,
             the
             sweet
             savour
             of
             his
             graces
             cometh
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             therewith
             I
             am
             refreshed
             by
             his
             word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             )
             and
             how
             much
             more
             then
             will
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             when
             I
             shall
             be
             with
             him
             in
             glory
             ?
             Or
             else
             2.
             the
             graces
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             wrought
             in
             her
             by
             Christ
             ;
             
               While
               the
               King
               sitteth
               at
               his
               table
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             while
             Christ
             is
             present
             amongst
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             his
             word
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             communicating
             himselfe
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             sitting
             with
             them
             as
             it
             were
             at
             the
             same
             table
             ,
             a
             signe
             of
             sweetest
             friendship
             and
             fellowship
             ,
             
               my
               spikenard
               sendeth
               forth
               the
               smell
               thereof
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             faith
             and
             other
             graces
             are
             actuated
             ,
             quickned
             ,
             and
             encreased
             hereby
             ,
             and
             doe
             yield
             the
             fruits
             of
             repentance
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             praises
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             workes
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             a
             comfort
             and
             refreshing
             to
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             delightfull
             to
             my
             Saviour
             :
             So
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             praise-worthy
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             the
             work
             of
             his
             own
             grace
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               A
               bundle
               of
               myrrhe
               is
               my
               wel-beloved
               unto
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             bunch
             ,
             or
             a
             bag
             of
             myrrhe
             ;
             for
             if
             by
             myrrhe
             here
             the
             flowers
             of
             myrrhe
             be
             meant
             ,
             then
             it
             may
             be
             best
             translated
             ,
             
               a
               bundle
            
             or
             bunch
             of
             myrrhe
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             the
             sweet
             gumme
             that
             issueth
             from
             the
             myrrhe-tree
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             best
             translated
             
               a
               bundle
            
             or
             bag
             .
             However
             this
             expression
             seemes
             to
             imply
             the
             superabundance
             of
             grace
             and
             blisse
             ,
             that
             is
             stored
             up
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             these
             words
             is
             to
             signifie
             ,
             either
             that
             all
             those
             sweet
             graces
             in
             her
             ,
             for
             which
             her
             Beloved
             had
             so
             commended
             her
             ,
             were
             wholly
             from
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             that
             Christ
             was
             exceeding
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             refreshing
             to
             her
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             she
             was
             delightfull
             to
             her
             Beloved
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             before
             expressed
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             so
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             to
             her
             .
             And
             besides
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             how
             emphatically
             the
             Church
             limits
             this
             to
             her selfe
             ,
             
               A
               bundle
               of
               myrrhe
               my
               wel-beloved
               is
               unto
               me
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             speech
             of
             faith
             and
             propriety
             ,
             applying
             Christ
             and
             his
             benefits
             unto
             her selfe
             ;
             as
             indeed
             the
             faithfull
             doe
             only
             perceive
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             others
             savour
             nothing
             but
             worldly
             things
             only
             .
             Because
             myrrhe
             hath
             a
             bitter
             roote
             (
             and
             therefore
             they
             offered
             our
             Saviour
             for
             drink
             when
             he
             fainted
             ,
             
               wine
               mingled
               with
               myrrhe
            
             ,
             Mark
             15.23
             .
             )
             and
             it
             is
             likewise
             of
             great
             use
             for
             embalming
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             was
             used
             by
             Nicodemus
             in
             the
             embalming
             of
             our
             Saviours
             dead
             body
             ,
             Joh.
             19.39
             .
             )
             therefore
             some
             conceive
             that
             Christ
             is
             compared
             
             here
             
               to
               a
               bundle
               of
               myrrhe
            
             ,
             to
             signifie
             also
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             bitter
             at
             first
             to
             men
             because
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Christ
             all
             true
             believers
             shall
             put
             on
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             preserved
             unto
             eternity
             .
             But
             it
             is
             surely
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             the
             myrrhe
             only
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             .
          
           
             
               He
               shall
               lie
               all
               night
               betwixt
               my
               brests
               .
            
             ]
             In
             these
             words
             there
             seemes
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             women
             ,
             Country
             damosels
             especially
             ,
             in
             wearing
             bunches
             ,
             or
             nosegayes
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             them
             ,
             of
             sweet-smelling
             flowers
             ,
             within
             or
             before
             their
             breasts
             ,
             therewith
             to
             adorne
             and
             refresh
             themselves
             ;
             or
             in
             wearing
             silken
             sweet
             bagges
             o●
             pomanders
             ,
             or
             boxes
             of
             perfumes
             ,
             that
             the
             sweet
             savour
             thereof
             might
             be
             delightfull
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             .
             However
             in
             saying
             that
             Christ
             should
             lie
             all
             night
             betwixt
             her
             breasts
             ,
             the
             Church
             makes
             known
             what
             precious
             account
             she
             made
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             she
             desired
             to
             have
             him
             nearly
             united
             to
             her
             ,
             even
             that
             he
             might
             dwell
             in
             her
             heart
             by
             faith
             ,
             Eph.
             3.17
             .
             that
             her
             affections
             might
             still
             cleave
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             might
             be
             ever
             thinking
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             great
             things
             he
             had
             done
             for
             her
             ,
             Col.
             3.16
             .
             Yea
             this
             lying
             betwixt
             her
             breasts
             
               all
               night
            
             ,
             may
             imply
             his
             constant
             and
             perpetuall
             abode
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Christ
             promised
             ,
             Joh.
             14.23
             .
             that
             he
             and
             his
             father
             would
             make
             their
             abode
             with
             those
             that
             truly
             loved
             him
             ,
             and
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
             
               Lo
               ,
               I
               am
               with
               you
               alway
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             And
             because
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               my
               breasts
            
             ,
             some
             understand
             it
             more
             particularly
             of
             Christs
             being
             in
             those
             that
             are
             the
             teachers
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             bundle
             of
             myrrhe
             unto
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               My
               beloved
               is
               unto
               me
               as
               a
               cluster
               of
               Camphire
               in
               the
               vineyards
               of
               Engedi
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Spouse
             doth
             here
             farther
             compare
             her
             beloved
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             to
             
               a
               cluster
               of
               Camphire
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sweet
             gumme
             ,
             or
             Cypres
             (
             as
             the
             Original
             word
             is
             translated
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             )
             whose
             flowers
             or
             berries
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             doe
             grow
             together
             in
             a
             cluster
             ,
             as
             grapes
             doe
             ,
             and
             are
             exceeding
             sweet
             ,
             thereby
             to
             signifie
             how
             sweet
             Christ
             was
             to
             her
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             )
             and
             that
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             many
             and
             glorious
             things
             he
             did
             and
             suffered
             for
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             glorious
             priviledges
             and
             benefits
             he
             purchased
             for
             her
             .
             And
             because
             Engedi
             ,
             a
             towne
             in
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             Josh
             .
             15.62
             .
             called
             also
             Hazazon-tamar
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             20.2
             .
             being
             neare
             to
             Jordan
             and
             watered
             with
             springs
             ,
             was
             a
             very
             fruitfull
             soile
             for
             gardens
             and
             vineyards
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             fig-trees
             ,
             and
             other
             trees
             which
             they
             did
             highly
             esteeme
             ,
             planted
             amongst
             their
             vines
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Spouse
             compares
             her
             beloved
             to
             
               a
               cluster
               of
               camphire
            
             (
             or
             
               cypres
               )
               in
               the
               vineyards
               of
               Engedi
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               thou
               art
               faire
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             Christ
             speakes
             in
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             thereby
             giving
             her
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             love
             lost
             between
             him
             and
             her
             ;
             she
             did
             not
             make
             such
             precious
             account
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             made
             as
             precious
             account
             of
             her
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Churches
             beauty
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             &
             8.
             
             &
             Psal
             .
             45.13
             .
             Because
             the
             faithfull
             are
             by
             nature
             ,
             not
             faire
             but
             deformed
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             one
             reason
             amongst
             others
             ,
             why
             this
             particle
             behold
             is
             prefixed
             ,
             as
             by
             way
             of
             admiration
             .
             And
             it
             is
             twice
             repeated
             ,
             either
             to
             assure
             her
             that
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             that
             though
             she
             complained
             of
             her
             blacknesse
             ,
             yet
             indeed
             she
             was
             faire
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             signifie
             both
             that
             she
             was
             exceeding
             faire
             ,
             wonderfull
             faire
             ,
             even
             to
             admiration
             (
             as
             in
             our
             ordinary
             speech
             when
             we
             would
             affirme
             a
             man
             to
             be
             exceeding
             naught
             ,
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             He
             is
             naught
             ,
             he
             is
             naught
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             would
             set
             forth
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             
             very
             excellent
             ,
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             excellent
             ,
             it
             is
             excellent
             ,
             )
             or
             that
             she
             was
             every
             way
             faire
             ,
             faire
             within
             and
             without
             ,
             in
             grace
             and
             good
             works
             ,
             faire
             with
             all
             variety
             of
             beauty
             .
          
           
             
               Thou
               hast
               doves
               eyes
            
             ]
             The
             eye
             being
             one
             of
             the
             principall
             beauties
             of
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             the
             modest
             eye
             of
             women
             being
             most
             amiable
             in
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             the
             Bridegroome
             here
             commends
             his
             Spouse
             particularly
             for
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             her
             eyes
             .
             And
             because
             1.
             doves
             have
             goodly
             and
             lovely
             eyes
             ,
             quick
             ,
             bright
             and
             piercing
             eyes
             ,
             sparkling
             like
             fire
             :
             2ly
             ,
             they
             are
             noted
             to
             be
             constantly
             faithfull
             to
             their
             mates
             ,
             not
             looking
             after
             others
             ;
             and
             3.
             they
             are
             very
             simple
             ,
             harmlesse
             ,
             meek
             and
             gentle
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Mat.
             10.16
             .
             
               Be
               ye
               wise
               as
               serpents
               ,
               and
               harmlesse
            
             (
             or
             
               simple
               )
               as
               doves
            
             ;
             therefore
             Christ
             doth
             here
             compare
             the
             Churches
             eyes
             to
             
               doves
               eyes
            
             ,
             thereby
             intending
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             eye
             of
             her
             faith
             ,
             whereby
             she
             discerned
             spirituall
             and
             supernaturall
             things
             ,
             was
             a
             pure
             and
             chast
             eye
             ,
             in
             that
             she
             owned
             no
             other
             teacher
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             believe
             any
             other
             but
             his
             words
             only
             ;
             Joh.
             6.68
             .
             
               Lord
               ,
               to
               whom
               shall
               we
               goe
               ?
            
             saith
             Peter
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               the
               words
               of
               eternall
               life
            
             ;
             in
             that
             she
             looked
             to
             him
             only
             ,
             and
             rested
             upon
             his
             alone
             righteousnesse
             for
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             Phil.
             3.9
             ,
             10.
             and
             in
             that
             in
             all
             conditions
             she
             trusted
             in
             him
             alone
             ,
             and
             rested
             on
             his
             watchfull
             providence
             over
             her
             ,
             Psal
             .
             123.1
             ,
             2.
             not
             seeking
             to
             idols
             ,
             or
             relying
             on
             the
             help
             of
             any
             creatures
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             17
             ▪
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               At
               that
               day
               shall
               a
               man
               look
               to
               his
               maker
               ,
               and
               his
               eyes
               shall
               have
               respect
               to
               the
               holy
               One
               of
               Israel
               .
               And
               he
               shall
               not
               look
               to
               the
               altars
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               neither
               shall
               respect
               that
               which
               his
               fingers
               have
               made
               ,
               either
               the
               groves
               or
               the
               images
               .
            
             2.
             
             That
             the
             eye
             of
             her
             intention
             in
             all
             the
             service
             she
             did
             to
             God
             and
             to
             Christ
             was
             single
             and
             sincere
             ,
             not
             having
             respect
             to
             her
             own
             praise
             and
             glory
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             meerly
             to
             obey
             and
             please
             him
             :
             her
             love
             and
             heart
             being
             wholy
             set
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             looking
             with
             an
             adulterous
             eye
             to
             worldly
             things
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             singlenesse
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             speakes
             ,
             Mat.
             6.22
             .
             
               If
               therefore
               thine
               eye
               be
               single
               ,
               thy
               whole
               body
               shall
               be
               full
               of
               light
               :
            
             and
             3.
             that
             the
             faithfull
             are
             of
             a
             harmlesse
             ,
             meek
             and
             gentle
             spirit
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             intended
             by
             commending
             the
             Church
             for
             her
             dove-like
             eyes
             .
             Yet
             some
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             sincerity
             and
             meeknesse
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             God
             appoints
             to
             be
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             being
             to
             watch
             over
             their
             soules
             ,
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             are
             therefore
             as
             eyes
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Behold
               thou
               art
               faire
               ,
               my
               beloved
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             the
             Spouse
             returneth
             that
             praise
             of
             beauty
             to
             her
             Beloved
             ▪
             which
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             he
             had
             given
             to
             her
             :
             It
             is
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             Am
             I
             faire
             ?
             yea
             rather
             thou
             art
             faire
             ;
             It
             is
             fitter
             by
             far
             that
             I
             should
             say
             so
             of
             thee
             ,
             in
             regard
             my
             beauty
             is
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             thine
             (
             and
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             beauty
             of
             Christ
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.2
             .
             )
             and
             all
             the
             beauty
             that
             I
             have
             ,
             is
             derived
             from
             thine
             ,
             I
             shine
             with
             thy
             beames
             ,
             and
             am
             faire
             ,
             meerly
             because
             of
             the
             beauty
             that
             thou
             hast
             put
             upon
             me
             ;
             which
             is
             that
             the
             Evangelist
             saith
             ,
             Joh.
             1.16
             .
             
               And
               of
               his
               fulnesse
               have
               all
               we
               received
               ,
               and
               grace
               for
               grace
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Gal.
             2.20
             .
             
               I
               live
               ,
               yet
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               Christ
               liveth
               in
               me
               :
            
             see
             also
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
             Thus
             I
             conceive
             these
             words
             depend
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ;
             yet
             some
             think
             ,
             that
             because
             Christ
             had
             commended
             his
             Spouse
             in
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             for
             her
             chast
             dove-like
             eyes
             ,
             therefore
             she
             now
             affirmes
             here
             ,
             that
             his
             beauty
             did
             well
             deserve
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             look
             only
             to
             him
             and
             to
             no
             body
             else
             :
             As
             for
             that
             
             which
             she
             addes
             concerning
             his
             pleasantnesse
             ;
             
               Behold
               thou
               art
               faire
               ,
               my
               beloved
               ,
               yea
               pleasant
            
             ;
             thereby
             is
             meant
             that
             his
             beauty
             was
             not
             so
             much
             terrible
             and
             majestical
             ,
             as
             sweet
             and
             lovely
             ;
             that
             as
             he
             was
             beautifull
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             exceeding
             pleasing
             and
             amiable
             and
             delightfull
             to
             her
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.7
             .
             
               Vnto
               you
               which
               believe
               he
               is
               precious
            
             ;
             and
             Gal.
             6.14
             .
             
               God
               forbid
               that
               I
               should
               glory
               save
               in
               the
               crosse
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               Also
               our
               bed
               is
               green
            
             ]
             In
             those
             Eastern
             Countries
             they
             used
             beds
             instead
             of
             tables
             to
             eate
             at
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Esth
             .
             1.6
             .
             but
             rather
             here
             there
             is
             relation
             had
             to
             the
             beds
             ,
             whereon
             they
             used
             to
             sleep
             by
             night
             ;
             of
             which
             David
             speakes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             132.3
             .
             and
             in
             saying
             
               our
               bed
               is
               green
            
             ,
             there
             seemes
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             times
             in
             adorning
             their
             Bridal-beds
             with
             garlands
             ,
             green
             boughes
             and
             herbes
             of
             sweetest
             savour
             ;
             And
             accordingly
             by
             
               our
               bed
            
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             or
             the
             holy
             Ordinances
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Church
             doth
             enjoy
             sweet
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             familiarly
             embracing
             her
             as
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             she
             him
             ,
             and
             whereby
             she
             enjoyeth
             much
             sweet
             peace
             and
             rest
             ;
             Mat.
             11.28
             .
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               ,
               all
               ye
               that
               labour
               and
               are
               heavy
               laden
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               rest
            
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             very
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             wherein
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             faithfull
             doe
             enjoy
             sweet
             communion
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thereby
             exceeding
             great
             peace
             of
             conscience
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Church
             saith
             ,
             
               Also
               our
               bed
               is
               green
            
             ,
             thereby
             she
             intends
             ,
             either
             that
             thorough
             her
             enjoyment
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             she
             was
             in
             a
             flourishing
             and
             joyfull
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             the
             peace
             which
             this
             yielded
             her
             being
             exceeding
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             to
             her
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             hereby
             she
             became
             very
             fruitfull
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             growth
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             her
             
               being
               fruitfull
               in
               every
               good
               work
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.10
             .
             which
             is
             very
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             to
             all
             that
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             1.8
             .
             
               In
               every
               place
               your
               faith
               to
               God-ward
               is
               spread
               abroad
            
             ;
             and
             also
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             bringing
             forth
             children
             to
             Christ
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.15
             .
             
               In
               Christ
               Jesus
               I
               have
               begotten
               you
               through
               the
               Gospel
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               beames
               of
               our
               house
               are
               cedar
               ,
               and
               our
               rafters
               of
               fir
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             Spouse
             doth
             hereby
             give
             her
             Beloved
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             their
             house
             ,
             though
             some
             meane
             Country-cottage
             ,
             yet
             because
             of
             his
             presence
             with
             her
             therein
             was
             to
             her
             all
             one
             as
             if
             it
             were
             some
             stately
             cedar
             palace
             .
             However
             spiritually
             by
             their
             house
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             heaven
             ,
             
               our
               house
               which
               is
               from
               heaven
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.2
             .
             where
             Christ
             and
             his
             Bride
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             one
             day
             dwell
             together
             for
             ever
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             of
             God
             on
             earth
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             wherein
             Christ
             and
             the
             faithfull
             doe
             sweetly
             dwell
             and
             converse
             together
             .
             And
             because
             cedar
             is
             a
             very
             precious
             and
             strong
             wood
             ,
             not
             subject
             to
             rot
             or
             to
             be
             worme-eaten
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             a
             very
             permanent
             nature
             ,
             and
             withall
             of
             a
             sweet
             smell
             ,
             as
             the
             firre
             also
             is
             ,
             therefore
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               beames
               of
               our
               house
               are
               cedar
               ,
               and
               our
               rafters
               of
               fir
            
             ;
             Or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               our
               galleries
               of
               fir
            
             ,
             which
             were
             walking
             places
             for
             pleasure
             ,
             round
             about
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             their
             houses
             ;
             if
             we
             take
             it
             as
             spoken
             in
             reference
             to
             our
             house
             in
             heaven
             ,
             then
             the
             Spouse
             must
             needs
             intend
             thereby
             ,
             that
             her
             Beloved
             hath
             there
             provided
             for
             her
             habitation
             with
             him
             a
             house
             transcendently
             glorious
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             that
             shall
             never
             decay
             nor
             wax
             old
             ;
             
               A
               house
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
             )
             
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               eternall
               in
               the
               heavens
            
             ;
             but
             if
             
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             Church
             the
             house
             of
             the
             living
             God
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             then
             it
             may
             signifie
             first
             the
             glorious
             excellency
             ,
             strength
             and
             stability
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             never
             prevaile
             ,
             Mat.
             16.8
             .
             and
             that
             she
             is
             alwayes
             most
             precious
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             the
             particular
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Saints
             should
             through
             their
             communion
             with
             Christ
             be
             adorned
             with
             sweet
             graces
             ,
             or
             men
             of
             holy
             sweet
             and
             gracious
             spirits
             ,
             (
             some
             of
             them
             being
             for
             their
             strength
             of
             grace
             as
             pillars
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             beames
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             other
             eminent
             good
             services
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             doe
             help
             much
             to
             the
             staying
             and
             upholding
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             others
             as
             rafters
             ,
             though
             of
             lesse
             use
             ,
             yet
             very
             usefull
             and
             conspicuous
             in
             their
             places
             )
             as
             likewise
             that
             they
             should
             be
             firme
             and
             during
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             therein
             enjoyed
             ,
             and
             their
             Christian
             fellowship
             therein
             ,
             like
             galleries
             of
             sweet
             wood
             ,
             pleasing
             and
             delightfull
             both
             to
             God
             and
             to
             his
             people
             :
             Or
             3.
             that
             the
             graces
             of
             Gods
             people
             are
             firme
             and
             solid
             and
             incorruptible
             ,
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             persevere
             and
             to
             continue
             constant
             in
             the
             faith
             unto
             the
             end
             :
             or
             4.
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             truths
             contained
             therein
             ,
             whereon
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             people
             doth
             rest
             ,
             are
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             rotten
             worme-eaten
             traditions
             )
             and
             so
             shall
             be
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Church
             it selfe
             shall
             be
             upon
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             I
             
               Am
               the
               rose
               of
               Sharon
               ,
               and
               the
               lilie
               of
               the
               valleys
            
             ]
             We
             reade
             of
             a
             City
             or
             Towne
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Gilead
             ,
             that
             was
             called
             Sharon
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             5.16
             .
             and
             it
             seemes
             that
             from
             this
             Towne
             all
             the
             Country
             about
             ,
             between
             Mount
             Tabor
             and
             the
             Sea
             of
             Galile
             ,
             from
             Cesarea
             to
             Joppa
             was
             also
             so
             called
             :
             It
             was
             doubtlesse
             a
             rich
             champaigne
             Country
             ,
             famous
             for
             its
             fat
             and
             flourishing
             pastures
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             find
             that
             king
             Davids
             herds
             were
             fed
             there
             ,
             1
             Chro.
             27.29
             .
             and
             Sharon
             is
             frequently
             mentioned
             amongst
             the
             most
             fruitfull
             places
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             Isa
             .
             39.9
             .
             where
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             grievous
             desolation
             that
             should
             be
             brought
             upon
             the
             most
             flourishing
             parts
             of
             that
             Land
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Sharon
               is
               like
               a
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               Bashan
               and
               Carmel
               shake
               off
               their
               fruits
               :
            
             and
             Isa
             .
             35.1
             ,
             2.
             where
             the
             joyfull
             flourishing
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             flourishing
             of
             Sharon
             and
             Carmel
             .
             
               The
               desart
               shall
               rejoyce
               and
               blossome
               as
               the
               rose
               —
               the
               glory
               of
               Lebanon
               shall
               be
               given
               unto
               it
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               Carmel
               and
               Sharon
               :
            
             yea
             in
             this
             last
             place
             there
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             some
             hint
             given
             ,
             that
             Sharon
             was
             particularly
             famous
             for
             the
             best
             rose
             .
             However
             by
             
               the
               rose
               of
               Sharon
            
             is
             meant
             the
             most
             goodly
             and
             beautifull
             rose
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             by
             
               the
               lilie
               of
               the
               valleys
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             is
             abusively
             so
             called
             by
             Herbalists
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             beautifull
             and
             goodly
             lilie
             ,
             because
             valleys
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             wetnesse
             and
             fatnesse
             of
             the
             soile
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             yield
             the
             fairest
             and
             most
             fragrant
             lilies
             ;
             yea
             it
             may
             be
             particularly
             meant
             of
             those
             valleys
             ,
             mentioned
             together
             with
             Sharon
             ,
             1
             Chron
             27.29
             .
             where
             Davids
             herds
             were
             fed
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             Sharon
             .
             But
             now
             by
             whom
             these
             words
             are
             spoken
             ,
             whether
             by
             the
             Bridegroome
             or
             the
             Bride
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             questionable
             ,
             because
             the
             words
             are
             applicable
             to
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             too
             .
             They
             that
             take
             them
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             conceive
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             them
             is
             to
             set
             
             forth
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             spirituall
             beauty
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             .
             chap.
             1.5
             ,
             8.
             
             &
             Psal
             .
             45.13
             .
             )
             and
             how
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             faithfull
             are
             both
             to
             Christ
             and
             others
             endued
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             1.12
             ,
             13.
             but
             also
             especially
             the
             continuall
             danger
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             many
             enemies
             that
             are
             still
             ready
             to
             oppresse
             her
             ,
             being
             herein
             like
             a
             rose
             ,
             not
             inclosed
             and
             fenced
             in
             a
             garden
             ,
             but
             growing
             in
             an
             open
             field
             ,
             exposed
             to
             be
             cropt
             by
             every
             hand
             ,
             or
             troden
             down
             by
             every
             beast
             that
             comes
             neare
             it
             .
             But
             because
             it
             seemes
             more
             proper
             that
             Christ
             should
             thus
             set
             forth
             his
             own
             excellencies
             ,
             thereby
             the
             more
             to
             allure
             his
             Spouse
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             those
             expressions
             ,
             which
             he
             used
             in
             his
             ministry
             whilst
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Joh.
             8.12
             .
             and
             
               I
               am
               the
               Way
               ,
               and
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Light
               ,
            
             Joh.
             14.6
             .
             )
             then
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             thus
             commend
             her selfe
             ,
             I
             rather
             take
             these
             words
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Spouse
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             taking
             occasion
             from
             what
             his
             Spouse
             had
             said
             of
             him
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               thou
               art
               faire
               ,
               my
               beloved
               ,
               yea
               pleasant
            
             ;
             he
             now
             replyes
             thereto
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               rose
               of
               Sharon
               ,
               and
               the
               lilie
               of
               the
               valleys
            
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             without
             cause
             that
             thou
             doest
             so
             highly
             esteeme
             of
             me
             ,
             seeing
             my
             grace
             to
             poore
             sinners
             ,
             that
             haye
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             beheld
             the
             beauty
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             experimentally
             felt
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             above
             the
             choicest
             of
             all
             worldly
             contentments
             .
             The
             rose
             is
             accounted
             the
             Queene
             of
             flowers
             ,
             farre
             excelling
             all
             others
             in
             beauty
             and
             sweetnesse
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             what
             Christ
             saith
             of
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             lilies
             ,
             Mat.
             6.29
             .
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               even
               Solomon
               in
               all
               his
               glory
               was
               not
               arayed
               like
               one
               of
               these
               .
            
             So
             that
             by
             tearming
             himselfe
             
               the
               rose
               of
               Sharon
               ,
               and
               the
               lilie
               of
               the
               valleys
               ,
            
             is
             implyed
             ,
             1.
             his
             surpassing
             spirituall
             beauty
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.2
             .
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             he
             is
             also
             said
             to
             be
             
               white
               and
               ruddy
            
             ,
             chap.
             5.10
             .
             2ly
             ,
             how
             sweet
             ,
             pleasing
             and
             delightfull
             he
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             his
             father
             only
             ,
             Isa
             .
             42.1
             .
             
               Behold
               my
               servant
               ,
               whom
               I
               uphold
               ,
               mine
               elect
               in
               whom
               my
               soule
               delighteth
               ,
            
             but
             also
             to
             his
             Saints
             ,
             whose
             consciences
             are
             refreshed
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             braine
             is
             refreshed
             with
             the
             smell
             of
             the
             sweetest
             flowers
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             1.3
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             3.
             that
             though
             Christs
             condition
             here
             in
             this
             world
             was
             meane
             and
             low
             ,
             as
             
               a
               lilie
               in
               the
               valleys
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             the
             more
             precious
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             more
             abundant
             grace
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               As
               the
               lilie
               among
               thornes
               ,
               so
               is
               my
               love
               among
               the
               daughters
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             the
             daughters
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             ,
             chap.
             18.
             
             
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               women
            
             .
             They
             that
             hold
             it
             was
             the
             Spouse
             that
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             tearmed
             her selfe
             
               the
               rose
               of
               Sharon
               ,
               and
               the
               lilie
               of
               the
               valleys
               ,
            
             doe
             accordingly
             say
             that
             the
             Bridegroome
             catching
             hold
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             doth
             here
             presently
             reply
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             well
             tearme
             her selfe
             a
             lilie
             ,
             since
             all
             the
             daughters
             amongst
             whom
             she
             lived
             were
             but
             as
             thornes
             if
             compared
             with
             her
             .
             But
             if
             it
             were
             Christ
             that
             there
             tearmed
             himselfe
             
               the
               lilie
               of
               the
               valleys
            
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             cleare
             that
             he
             proceeds
             here
             to
             glory
             also
             in
             his
             Spouses
             beauty
             ,
             in
             that
             as
             he
             was
             a
             lilie
             ,
             so
             was
             she
             also
             ,
             as
             being
             clothed
             with
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             with
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             regard
             whereto
             it
             is
             that
             St
             John
             saith
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             4.17
             .
             That
             
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               so
               are
               we
               in
               this
               world
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.17
             .
             That
             
               he
               that
               is
               joyned
               unto
               the
               Lord
               is
               one
               spirit
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             either
             ,
             1.
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             soft
             lilie
             ,
             when
             it
             grows
             amongst
             thornes
             ,
             is
             pricked
             and
             torne
             by
             them
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             with
             the
             Church
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             living
             here
             amongst
             wicked
             ,
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             she
             is
             continually
             afflicted
             and
             persecuted
             by
             them
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             ,
             Hos
             .
             2.6
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               will
               hedge
               up
               thy
               way
               with
               thornes
            
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             Ezek.
             28.24
             .
             
               There
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               a
               pricking
               briar
               unto
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               nor
               any
               grieving
               thorne
               of
               all
               that
               are
               round
               about
               them
            
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Numb
             .
             33.55
             .
             and
             2
             Sam.
             23.6
             .
             whereto
             we
             may
             adde
             also
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             lilie
             retaines
             her
             purity
             and
             sweetnesse
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             brambles
             and
             thornes
             ,
             yea
             and
             smells
             the
             more
             sweetly
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             is
             bruised
             by
             the
             thornes
             ,
             so
             the
             faithfull
             retaine
             their
             innocence
             and
             integrity
             when
             they
             dwell
             amongst
             the
             vilest
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             they
             are
             galled
             and
             persecuted
             by
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             heavenly-sweet
             their
             conversation
             is
             in
             every
             regard
             ;
             and
             likewise
             that
             God
             doth
             many
             times
             make
             use
             ,
             even
             of
             wicked
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             as
             a
             hedge
             of
             thornes
             ,
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             Church
             against
             others
             that
             seek
             to
             ruine
             her
             ;
             Or
             2.
             rather
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             way
             of
             comparing
             her
             with
             others
             ,
             
               As
               the
               lilie
               among
               thornes
               ,
               so
               is
               my
               love
               among
               the
               daughters
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             lilie
             doth
             grow
             ,
             or
             ,
             If
             we
             suppose
             a
             lilie
             to
             grow
             up
             among
             thornes
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             sweet
             ,
             white
             and
             beautifull
             lilie
             doth
             excell
             those
             saplesse
             and
             fruitlesse
             thornes
             ,
             that
             are
             good
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             be
             burnt
             in
             the
             fire
             :
             so
             far
             doth
             the
             Church
             in
             honour
             and
             dignity
             excell
             all
             other
             companies
             and
             assemblies
             of
             people
             whatsoever
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             likewise
             with
             every
             Saint
             in
             particular
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             wicked
             professing
             themselves
             Gods
             people
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             they
             live
             ;
             they
             are
             as
             so
             many
             lilies
             amongst
             thornes
             ;
             being
             
               blameless
               and
               harmless
               ,
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               rebuke
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               crooked
               and
               perverse
               nation
               ,
               among
               whom
               they
               shine
               as
               lights
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.15
             .
             And
             indeed
             as
             the
             worthlesnesse
             and
             basenesse
             of
             the
             thornes
             doth
             the
             more
             set
             forth
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             lilies
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             vild
             courses
             of
             ungodly
             men
             the
             more
             set
             forth
             the
             holinesse
             of
             true
             Christians
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             chiefely
             intended
             by
             this
             comparative
             expression
             ,
             which
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             where
             the
             Churches
             Reply
             is
             to
             the
             very
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               As
               the
               apple
               tree
               among
               the
               trees
               of
               the
               wood
               ,
               so
               is
               my
               beloved
               among
               the
               sons
               .
            
             ]
             These
             are
             clearely
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ;
             and
             observable
             it
             is
             how
             Pastoral-like
             the
             expressions
             still
             are
             ,
             
               Lenta
               salix
               quantum
               pallenti
               cedit
               olivae
               .
            
             Her
             beloved
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             she
             excelled
             all
             the
             daughters
             as
             far
             as
             the
             lilie
             excells
             thornes
             ,
             and
             now
             she
             extols
             him
             in
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             language
             ;
             
               As
               the
               apple-tree
               among
               the
               trees
               of
               the
               wood
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             the
             apple-tree
             ,
             which
             yields
             variety
             and
             oftentimes
             abundance
             of
             fruit
             ,
             both
             lovely
             ,
             and
             sweet
             ,
             and
             profitable
             ,
             doth
             excell
             all
             other
             the
             trees
             of
             the
             wood
             ,
             which
             either
             beare
             no
             fruit
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             sower
             ,
             bitter
             and
             unsavory
             ,
             meate
             fitter
             for
             hogs
             then
             men
             ,
             
               so
               is
               my
               beloved
               among
               the
               sons
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             far
             doth
             my
             beloved
             excell
             all
             other
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.2
             .
             or
             all
             other
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             pretend
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ;
             None
             of
             those
             Cedars
             the
             Angels
             are
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             to
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             such
             poore
             worthlesse
             shrubs
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             those
             false
             Christs
             and
             false
             Prophets
             (
             called
             before
             his
             companions
             ,
             chap.
             1.7
             .
             )
             trees
             that
             bring
             forth
             none
             but
             poysonous
             fruits
             ,
             
               Grapes
               of
               gall
               ,
               of
               the
               vine
               of
               Sodome
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               fields
               of
               Gomorrah
               ,
            
             Deut.
             32.32
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Spouse
             hath
             returned
             to
             her
             beloved
             the
             
             praise
             which
             he
             had
             given
             her
             ,
             but
             with
             advantage
             and
             encrease
             ;
             for
             whereas
             the
             lilie
             excells
             the
             thornes
             ,
             only
             in
             beauty
             and
             sweetnesse
             ,
             the
             apple-tree
             excells
             all
             other
             the
             trees
             of
             the
             wood
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             that
             it
             is
             lovely
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             sweet
             to
             the
             smell
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             expression
             ,
             Chap.
             7.8
             .
             
               Thy
               breasts
               shall
               be
               as
               clusters
               of
               the
               vine
               ,
               and
               the
               smell
               of
               thy
               nose
               like
               apples
            
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             that
             it
             yields
             fruit
             ,
             that
             is
             cordial
             for
             the
             stomack
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             to
             the
             tast
             ,
             as
             is
             afterwards
             expressed
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             this
             verse
             .
          
           
             
               I
               sat
               down
               under
               his
               shadow
               with
               great
               delight
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             weary
             travellers
             in
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             day
             are
             wont
             to
             sit
             down
             under
             the
             boughes
             of
             some
             goodly
             shadowy
             tree
             ,
             thereby
             to
             shelter
             themselves
             from
             the
             scorching
             beames
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             coole
             of
             that
             shadow
             doe
             rest
             themselves
             to
             their
             great
             refreshing
             and
             delight
             .
             The
             protection
             which
             Princes
             yield
             to
             their
             subjects
             is
             usually
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             the
             shelter
             of
             a
             shadow
             ,
             as
             in
             Lam.
             4.20
             .
             
               The
               breath
               of
               our
               nostrills
               ,
               the
               anointed
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               taken
               in
               their
               pits
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               said
               ,
               Vnder
               his
               shadow
               we
               shall
               live
               among
               the
               heathen
               :
            
             see
             also
             Judg.
             9.15
             .
             By
             the
             shadow
             of
             this
             apple-tree
             therefore
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             protection
             which
             Christ
             yields
             to
             all
             true
             believers
             by
             his
             providence
             and
             mediation
             from
             the
             scorching
             heate
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             the
             curses
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             persecutions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             all
             judgements
             and
             afflictions
             whatsoever
             :
             whereto
             agreeth
             that
             promise
             concerning
             Christs
             kingdome
             ,
             Isa
             .
             4.6
             .
             
               And
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               tabernacle
               for
               a
               shadow
               in
               the
               day
               time
               from
               the
               heate
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             See
             also
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             17.8
             .
             &
             91.1
             .
             &
             121.5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             then
             by
             the
             Churches
             sitting
             down
             under
             his
             shadow
             with
             great
             delight
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             1.
             
             Our
             putting
             our selves
             under
             his
             protection
             and
             government
             by
             owning
             him
             thorough
             faith
             as
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             :
             2.
             our
             abiding
             and
             persevering
             in
             our
             faith
             and
             union
             with
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             15.4.3
             .
             The
             quieting
             of
             our
             hearts
             and
             spirits
             by
             this
             meanes
             from
             all
             feares
             and
             terrors
             ,
             that
             
               glorious
               rest
            
             ,
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Isa
             .
             11.10
             .
             which
             Christ
             promiseth
             to
             all
             that
             embrace
             him
             by
             a
             lively
             faith
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               labour
               and
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               rest
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             11.28
             ,
             29.
             see
             also
             ,
             Joh.
             16.33
             .
             and
             which
             Believers
             have
             in
             all
             ages
             enjoyed
             by
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
             
               Being
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               we
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             full
             satisfaction
             which
             this
             yields
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             Believers
             ,
             causing
             them
             to
             sit
             down
             ,
             and
             without
             seeking
             any
             farther
             ,
             to
             place
             their
             whole
             happinesse
             and
             content
             in
             him
             alone
             ;
             and
             5.
             the
             unexpressible
             delight
             and
             joy
             that
             doth
             hereupon
             cheare
             and
             revive
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             
               And
               his
               fruit
               was
               sweet
               to
               my
               tast
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             My
             beloved
             reapes
             no
             fruit
             nor
             benefit
             by
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             reape
             abundance
             of
             fruit
             and
             benefit
             by
             him
             ;
             not
             only
             refreshing
             under
             his
             shadow
             ,
             but
             also
             fruit
             too
             ,
             the
             golden
             apples
             ,
             I
             gather
             from
             this
             my
             deare
             and
             precious
             apple-tree
             ,
             whereon
             I
             dayly
             feed
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             find
             much
             sweetnesse
             therein
             .
             And
             by
             this
             fruit
             is
             meant
             ,
             1
             all
             the
             workes
             of
             his
             Prophetical
             ,
             Priestly
             and
             Kingly
             office
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             did
             and
             suffered
             for
             our
             redemption
             and
             salvation
             ,
             the
             very
             meditation
             whereof
             yields
             exceeding
             great
             delight
             to
             the
             faithfull
             :
             and
             2ly
             ,
             all
             the
             spirituall
             blessings
             purchased
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             imparted
             to
             us
             thereby
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             lips
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             promises
             and
             consolations
             thereof
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Gospel
             ordinances
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             Remission
             of
             sin
             ,
             justification
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             with
             all
             
               the
               fruits
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             wrought
             in
             us
             thereby
             ,
             our
             adoption
             ,
             the
             consolation
             of
             
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             hidden
             Manna
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2.17
             .
             and
             what
             ever
             other
             benefits
             we
             enjoy
             through
             him
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             and
             life
             eternall
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             which
             fruit
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               paradice
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             2.7
             .
             For
             all
             these
             doe
             yield
             most
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             delight
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             those
             that
             are
             made
             partakers
             thereof
             ;
             whence
             are
             those
             expressions
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.103
             .
             
               How
               sweet
               are
               thy
               words
               unto
               my
               tast
               !
               yea
               sweeter
               then
               honey
               to
               my
               mouth
               .
            
             And
             Psal
             .
             34.8
             .
             
               O
               tast
               and
               see
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               good
               .
            
             And
             1
             Pet.
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               As
               new
               borne
               babes
               desire
               the
               sincere
               milk
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               grow
               thereby
               :
               if
               so
               be
               that
               ye
               have
               tasted
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               gracious
               .
            
             All
             the
             sweets
             of
             earthly
             delights
             have
             no
             relish
             in
             them
             to
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             that
             he
             finds
             in
             Christ
             and
             his
             benefits
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               He
               brought
               me
               to
               the
               banquetting
               house
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             the
             Spouse
             relates
             how
             her
             beloved
             had
             formerly
             ,
             or
             at
             present
             manifested
             his
             singular
             love
             to
             her
             by
             bringing
             her
             into
             his
             
               banquetting
               house
            
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             
               the
               house
               of
               wine
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             translate
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               He
               brought
               me
               to
               the
               wine-cellar
            
             ;
             and
             suitably
             hereunto
             ,
             because
             wine-cellars
             are
             low
             vaults
             under
             ground
             ,
             dark
             ,
             raw
             and
             cold
             ,
             but
             yet
             withall
             well
             stored
             and
             fraught
             with
             wine
             ,
             that
             cheareth
             the
             heart
             ,
             Psal
             .
             104.15
             .
             they
             understand
             this
             passage
             of
             the
             great
             refreshing
             comforts
             which
             Christ
             doth
             usually
             afford
             his
             people
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             brought
             them
             ,
             for
             reasons
             best
             known
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             into
             an
             estate
             of
             deep
             and
             dismal
             affliction
             and
             sorrow
             .
             That
             condition
             of
             darknesse
             and
             trouble
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             it selfe
             as
             a
             dungeon
             to
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             is
             by
             Christ
             made
             a
             wine-cellar
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.71
             .
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               been
               afflicted
               ,
            
             &
             2
             Cor.
             1.4
             .
             
               As
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               abound
               in
               us
               ,
               so
               our
               consolation
               also
               aboundeth
               by
               Christ.
            
             But
             reading
             the
             place
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             translation
             ,
             
               He
               brought
               me
               to
               the
               banquetting
               house
            
             ;
             I
             conceive
             that
             by
             Christs
             
               banquetting
               house
            
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             the
             publick
             assemblies
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             whereto
             when
             the
             Saints
             are
             brought
             thorough
             the
             secret
             swaying
             of
             their
             hearts
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             besides
             the
             communion
             which
             there
             they
             enjoy
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             brethren
             ,
             he
             there
             entertaines
             and
             feasts
             them
             with
             all
             variety
             of
             dainties
             ,
             the
             divers
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             sweetest
             of
             comforts
             ,
             working
             in
             them
             joyes
             unspeakeable
             and
             glorious
             .
          
           
             
               And
               his
               banner
               over
               me
               was
               love
               .
            
             ]
             They
             that
             expound
             the
             foregoing
             words
             of
             this
             verse
             of
             Christs
             making
             the
             afflicted
             estate
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             be
             as
             a
             wine-cellar
             to
             them
             ,
             doe
             accordingly
             understand
             this
             clause
             thus
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             afflictions
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Captain
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             by
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             gracious
             presence
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             he
             beares
             them
             ,
             doth
             as
             with
             a
             banner
             displayed
             ,
             cheare
             them
             up
             ,
             proclaiming
             defence
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             resistance
             against
             their
             enemies
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             59.19
             .
             
               When
               the
               enemy
               shall
               come
               in
               like
               a
               floud
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               lift
               up
               a
               standard
               against
               him
               .
            
             But
             reading
             the
             foregoing
             words
             as
             they
             are
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               He
               brought
               me
               to
               the
               banquetting
               house
               ,
            
             I
             conceive
             that
             accordingly
             in
             this
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               his
               banner
               over
               me
               was
               love
               ,
            
             Solomon
             alludes
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             Captains
             hanging
             up
             their
             Banners
             or
             Ensignes
             over
             their
             heads
             when
             they
             made
             any
             great
             feasts
             ,
             thereby
             to
             adde
             the
             more
             glory
             and
             splendor
             to
             their
             entertainments
             ;
             and
             the
             Churches
             maine
             intent
             in
             these
             words
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Christ
             by
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             love
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             doth
             exceedingly
             glad
             
             and
             rejoyce
             her
             heart
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             a
             Standard
             ,
             a
             Banner
             or
             Ensigne
             displayed
             ,
             whose
             Motto
             or
             Device
             is
             LOVE
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             severall
             regards
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             great
             work
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             is
             to
             lift
             up
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             as
             a
             Banner
             displayed
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             to
             unfold
             and
             display
             before
             men
             all
             the
             heavenly
             mysteries
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             counsell
             concerning
             mans
             salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             publish
             and
             make
             knowne
             that
             wonderfull
             love
             of
             God
             in
             giving
             his
             own
             Son
             to
             dye
             for
             poore
             sinners
             :
             And
             hence
             are
             those
             expressions
             ,
             Joh.
             3.14
             .
             
               As
               Moses
               lifted
               up
               the
               serpent
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ;
               even
               so
               must
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               be
               lifted
               up
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             Gal.
             3.1
             .
             
               O
               foolish
               Galatians
               —
               before
               whose
               eyes
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               been
               evidently
               set
               forth
               ,
               crucified
               amongst
               you
            
             ;
             and
             Eph.
             3.8
             .
             
               Vnto
               me
               —
               is
               this
               grace
               given
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               preach
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               the
               unsearchable
               riches
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ
             ;
             to
             make
             known
             ,
             as
             it
             followes
             there
             ,
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             
               The
               breadth
               ,
               length
               and
               depth
               ,
               and
               height
               of
               that
               love
               ,
               which
               passeth
               knowledge
               .
            
             2.
             
             Because
             as
             Captains
             by
             their
             Banners
             doe
             gather
             their
             souldiers
             together
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             close
             together
             in
             one
             body
             ;
             So
             it
             is
             by
             setting
             up
             the
             Standard
             and
             Banner
             of
             the
             Gospel
             amongst
             a
             people
             ,
             that
             Christ
             doth
             draw
             ,
             and
             gather
             in
             his
             Elect
             unto
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             follow
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             doth
             keep
             them
             knit
             together
             without
             scattering
             one
             from
             another
             :
             And
             therefore
             under
             these
             very
             tearms
             doth
             the
             Prophet
             foretell
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Isa
             .
             11.10
             .
             
               There
               shall
               be
               a
               roote
               of
               Jesse
               ;
               which
               shall
               stand
               for
               an
               Ensigne
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               it
               shall
               the
               Gentiles
               seek
               ,
               and
               his
               rest
               shall
               be
               glorious
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             Chap.
             49.22
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               will
               lift
               up
               mine
               hand
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               my
               Standard
               to
               the
               people
               :
               and
               they
               shall
               bring
               thy
               sonnes
               in
               their
               armes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             what
             now
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             ?
             Surely
             as
             it
             is
             meerely
             the
             free
             grace
             and
             love
             of
             God
             that
             causeth
             him
             to
             call
             us
             by
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.9
             .
             so
             it
             is
             also
             by
             the
             Gospels
             discovery
             of
             Gods
             wonderfull
             love
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             wonne
             to
             love
             him
             againe
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             love
             ;
             
               The
               love
               of
               Christ
               constraineth
               us
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.14
             .
             and
             1
             Joh.
             4.19
             .
             
               We
               love
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               first
               loved
               us
               .
            
             3.
             
             Because
             as
             souldiers
             are
             by
             their
             Banner
             and
             Ensigne
             encouraged
             and
             heartened
             to
             fight
             manfully
             against
             all
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             shrink
             but
             to
             stick
             close
             to
             their
             colours
             in
             hope
             of
             victory
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Christians
             are
             emboldened
             to
             withstand
             couragiously
             all
             their
             spirituall
             enemies
             ,
             and
             are
             continually
             supported
             and
             inwardly
             strengthened
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             inabled
             to
             hold
             out
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             in
             assured
             expectation
             of
             being
             at
             last
             more
             then
             Conquerors
             through
             him
             that
             hath
             loved
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             8.37
             .
             
               We
               glory
               in
               tribulations
               —
               because
               the
               love
               of
               God
               is
               shed
               abroad
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.3
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             this
             it
             is
             that
             makes
             the
             Church
             to
             her
             enemies
             ,
             Chap.
             6.4
             ,
             10.
             
             
               Terrible
               ,
               as
               an
               Army
               with
               Banners
               .
            
             4.
             
             As
             it
             is
             knowne
             to
             what
             Company
             souldiers
             belong
             by
             the
             Banner
             which
             they
             follow
             ,
             so
             true
             Christians
             are
             known
             &
             distinguished
             from
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             by
             that
             Gospel
             grace
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             conscionable
             attendance
             upon
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Joh.
             13.35
             .
             
               By
               this
               shall
               all
               men
               know
               that
               ye
               are
               my
               disciples
               ,
               if
               ye
               have
               love
               one
               to
               another
            
             ;
             and
             Joh.
             10.27
             .
             
               My
               sheep
               heare
               my
               voice
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               follow
               me
               .
            
             And
             5.
             
             As
             souldiers
             are
             wont
             upon
             the
             taking
             of
             any
             Towne
             or
             Castle
             to
             set
             up
             their
             Standards
             and
             Ensignes
             in
             token
             of
             conquest
             ;
             so
             the
             setling
             of
             the
             Gospel
             
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             such
             a
             people
             are
             subdued
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             Christ
             doth
             there
             triumph
             over
             Hell
             and
             Death
             ,
             Hos
             .
             13.14
             .
             yea
             and
             they
             that
             are
             subdued
             (
             which
             is
             strange
             )
             doe
             triumph
             also
             ,
             as
             being
             made
             conquerors
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             over
             all
             their
             spirituall
             enemies
             ;
             see
             Rom.
             8.36
             .
             &c.
             &
             Psal
             .
             20.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Stay
               me
               with
               flagons
               ,
               comfort
               me
               with
               apples
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               sick
               of
               love
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Spouse
             having
             been
             feasted
             with
             the
             dainties
             of
             her
             beloveds
             banquetting
             house
             ,
             and
             therein
             tasted
             of
             his
             exceeding
             love
             to
             her
             ,
             fals
             into
             a
             kind
             of
             swoun
             or
             love-qualm
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             cals
             upon
             her
             Bride-maids
             ,
             or
             her
             beloved
             and
             his
             Bride-men
             ,
             to
             stay
             her
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             support
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             her
             from
             sinking
             ,
             
               with
               flagons
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             wine
             ,
             (
             which
             hath
             a
             cheering
             ,
             reviving
             quality
             ,
             Psal
             .
             104.15
             .
             )
             and
             to
             comfort
             her
             with
             apples
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             the
             smell
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             when
             men
             or
             women
             are
             ready
             to
             faint
             ,
             it
             is
             usuall
             ,
             by
             putting
             odoriferous
             apples
             ,
             or
             oranges
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             strong
             smelling
             things
             to
             their
             nostrils
             ,
             to
             revive
             them
             or
             keep
             them
             from
             swouning
             :
             That
             which
             we
             translate
             ,
             
               Comfort
               me
               with
               apples
            
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               Strew
               me
               with
               apples
            
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Strew
             apples
             under
             me
             ,
             and
             therewith
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             bolster
             or
             bed
             beat
             up
             ,
             or
             spread
             under
             me
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             used
             beds
             at
             their
             banquets
             and
             feasts
             )
             uphold
             me
             from
             sinking
             ,
             and
             refresh
             my
             languishing
             spirits
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             she
             ,
             
               I
               am
               sick
               of
               love
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             through
             an
             exuberancy
             of
             admiration
             and
             joy
             at
             the
             apprehension
             of
             her
             beloveds
             love
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             delight
             she
             took
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Queen
             of
             Sheba
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             astonished
             with
             admiration
             at
             her
             seeing
             the
             exceeding
             glory
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             that
             
               there
               was
               no
               more
               spirit
               in
               her
               ,
            
             1
             King.
             10.5
             .
             and
             as
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               Jacobs
               heart
               fainted
            
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             that
             Joseph
             was
             still
             alive
             ,
             Gen.
             45.26
             .
             or
             else
             rather
             through
             the
             violence
             and
             passionatenesse
             of
             her
             love
             towards
             him
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             a
             fear
             of
             his
             parting
             from
             her
             (
             as
             indeed
             elsewhere
             the
             mention
             that
             is
             again
             made
             of
             her
             being
             
               sick
               of
               love
            
             ,
             is
             because
             her
             beloved
             had
             withdrawn
             himself
             ,
             Chap.
             5.6
             ,
             8.
             )
             and
             working
             in
             her
             a
             vehement
             desire
             of
             enjoying
             him
             more
             fully
             ,
             then
             as
             yet
             she
             did
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             her
             marriage
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             an
             extraordinary
             passion
             of
             love
             may
             thus
             wound
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             sick
             and
             ready
             to
             faint
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             Amnons
             falling
             sick
             for
             his
             sister
             Tamar
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             13.2
             ,
             &c.
             
             Love
             softens
             and
             melts
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             doth
             often
             carry
             out
             the
             affections
             of
             lovers
             so
             violently
             to
             the
             party
             loved
             ,
             that
             their
             vital
             spirits
             are
             ready
             to
             fail
             thereby
             .
             But
             now
             for
             the
             spiritual
             sense
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             Churches
             being
             
               sick
               of
               love
            
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             faithfull
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               sick
               of
               love
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             extream
             grief
             and
             anguish
             of
             their
             spirits
             in
             a
             time
             of
             sore
             tribulation
             and
             desertion
             ,
             when
             notwithstanding
             their
             hearts
             are
             sincerely
             set
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             they
             lie
             under
             sad
             apprehensions
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             for
             the
             time
             without
             all
             sense
             of
             Christs
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             cannot
             discern
             the
             least
             saving
             work
             of
             grace
             wrought
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             alwaies
             groaning
             under
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             manifold
             failings
             and
             sins
             ;
             which
             may
             well
             be
             reckoned
             among
             the
             most
             grievous
             of
             those
             spiritual
             sicknesses
             ,
             whereof
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             Matth.
             9.12
             .
             
               They
               that
               be
               whole
               need
               not
               a
               physitian
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               are
               sick
               :
            
             and
             the
             Prophet
             Isa
             .
             33.24
             .
             
               The
               inhabitants
               shall
               not
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               sick
               ;
               the
               people
               that
               dwell
               therein
               shall
               be
               forgiven
               their
               iniquity
            
             ;
             yet
             here
             I
             conceive
             the
             sicknesse
             the
             Church
             speaks
             of
             ,
             must
             be
             ascribed
             ,
             either
             1.
             to
             her
             being
             overwhelmed
             and
             overcome
             through
             astonishment
             at
             the
             rare
             
             discovery
             of
             Christs
             wonderfull
             love
             to
             her
             ,
             whereof
             she
             had
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             and
             the
             unusual
             measure
             of
             joy
             wherewith
             hereupon
             she
             was
             transported
             and
             ravished
             :
             Or
             2.
             rather
             ,
             To
             her
             excesse
             of
             love
             and
             ardent
             longing
             after
             a
             fuller
             enjoying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             her
             beloved
             ,
             wrought
             in
             her
             by
             that
             late
             discovery
             of
             his
             exceeding
             love
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             tast
             she
             had
             gotten
             of
             those
             sweet
             and
             heavenly
             dainties
             wherewith
             he
             had
             feasted
             her
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             case
             
               hope
               deferred
               maketh
               the
               heart
               sick
               ,
            
             Pro.
             13.12
             .
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             accompanied
             with
             a
             feare
             of
             loosing
             what
             hath
             been
             formerly
             enjoyed
             ;
             and
             the
             soule
             that
             is
             transported
             with
             such
             vehement
             desires
             after
             the
             full
             enjoying
             of
             Christs
             presence
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             as
             sick
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             dying
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             senselesse
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             here
             below
             ,
             and
             be
             alwayes
             panting
             ,
             and
             sighing
             ,
             and
             groaning
             after
             the
             enjoying
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             .
             Psal
             .
             73.25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               Whom
               have
               I
               in
               heaven
               but
               thee
               ?
               and
               there
               is
               none
               upon
               earth
               that
               I
               desire
               besides
               thee
               .
               My
               flesh
               and
               my
               heart
               faileth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             then
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             help
             she
             requires
             ,
             
               Stay
               me
               with
               flagons
               ,
               comfort
               me
               with
               apples
               ,
            
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             that
             it
             is
             Christ
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             and
             other
             private
             Christians
             to
             whom
             she
             speakes
             ;
             and
             2ly
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               flagons
               and
               apples
            
             ,
             wherewith
             she
             desires
             to
             be
             stayed
             ,
             and
             upheld
             ,
             and
             comforted
             ,
             are
             meant
             the
             cordial
             promises
             and
             comfortable
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             fruits
             of
             Christs
             Mediation
             ,
             which
             she
             desires
             may
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             bowles
             and
             flagons
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             be
             applyed
             to
             her
             heart
             and
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             fullest
             measure
             ,
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             her
             weake
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             chearing
             and
             reviving
             of
             her
             drooping
             spirits
             ,
             that
             her
             consolations
             might
             abound
             through
             Christ
             ;
             for
             as
             it
             was
             the
             discovery
             of
             Christs
             love
             that
             had
             wounded
             her
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             only
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             same
             love
             that
             could
             heale
             her
             againe
             .
             
               Make
               me
               to
               heare
               joy
               and
               gladnesse
               ,
               that
               the
               bones
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               broken
               may
               rejoyce
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             51.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               His
               left
               hand
               is
               under
               my
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               doth
               embrace
               me
               .
            
             ]
             There
             may
             well
             be
             in
             these
             words
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             sitting
             on
             their
             beds
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             )
             in
             those
             times
             when
             they
             feasted
             together
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             they
             lay
             along
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             one
             anothers
             bosomes
             ,
             the
             first
             having
             his
             left
             hand
             under
             the
             head
             of
             him
             that
             was
             next
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             also
             he
             might
             embrace
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             was
             in
             order
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             However
             it
             is
             cleare
             that
             the
             fainting
             Spouse
             doth
             here
             glory
             in
             the
             tender
             care
             of
             her
             beloved
             over
             her
             ,
             in
             that
             so
             soone
             as
             ever
             she
             had
             called
             for
             help
             to
             them
             that
             were
             about
             her
             ,
             he
             himselfe
             had
             presently
             catched
             her
             up
             in
             his
             armes
             ,
             and
             cherished
             her
             ,
             (
             it
             is
             the
             Apostles
             word
             ,
             Eph.
             5.29
             .
             )
             even
             as
             a
             ●oving
             husband
             is
             wont
             to
             cherish
             his
             sick
             wife
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             Christs
             chearing
             up
             his
             afflicted
             people
             by
             the
             immediate
             motions
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             preventing
             the
             outward
             meanes
             of
             grace
             ;
             or
             else
             of
             his
             working
             effectually
             together
             with
             the
             outward
             means
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             successefull
             for
             the
             reviving
             and
             bearing
             up
             of
             their
             fainting
             spirits
             .
             As
             for
             these
             expressions
             ,
             
               His
               left
               hand
               is
               under
               my
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               doth
               embrace
               me
               ,
            
             all
             that
             I
             conceive
             is
             intended
             hereby
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             are
             ready
             to
             faint
             ,
             Christ
             is
             wont
             to
             imploy
             all
             his
             power
             for
             their
             support
             ,
             bearing
             them
             up
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             both
             his
             hands
             ;
             or
             that
             by
             all
             possible
             expressions
             of
             his
             ardent
             and
             tender
             love
             ,
             as
             by
             so
             many
             close
             and
             fast
             embraces
             ,
             he
             doth
             labour
             to
             assure
             them
             how
             neare
             they
             lye
             to
             his
             heart
             ,
             how
             inseparably
             
             they
             are
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             keep
             them
             from
             sinking
             under
             any
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             beare
             up
             their
             hearts
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             their
             future
             glory
             ;
             see
             Psal
             .
             37.24
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               I
               charge
               you
               ,
               O
               ye
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Who
             are
             meant
             by
             these
             
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.5
             .
             Because
             this
             verse
             is
             severall
             times
             repeated
             in
             this
             Song
             ,
             it
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             inserted
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             those
             verses
             ,
             which
             we
             use
             to
             call
             
               versus
               intercalares
            
             ,
             wherewith
             as
             the
             foote
             of
             the
             Song
             ,
             Pastorals
             and
             Marriage-Songs
             are
             in
             other
             Poets
             often
             interlaced
             :
             very
             many
             Interpreters
             ,
             translating
             the
             last
             words
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               until
               she
               please
            
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             are
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               until
               he
               please
            
             ,
             doe
             accordingly
             conceive
             of
             this
             as
             the
             Bridegroomes
             charge
             ,
             enjoyning
             those
             about
             his
             Bride
             ,
             that
             seeing
             she
             was
             after
             her
             languishments
             fallen
             asleep
             in
             his
             embraces
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             very
             carefull
             not
             to
             disturb
             or
             awaken
             her
             ;
             which
             they
             understand
             of
             taking
             heed
             that
             the
             Churches
             peace
             be
             not
             broken
             by
             heresies
             or
             schismes
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             disturbances
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             according
             to
             our
             Translation
             ,
             these
             are
             clearely
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ;
             which
             may
             also
             seeme
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             both
             because
             as
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             so
             also
             those
             that
             follow
             are
             her
             words
             ;
             and
             likewise
             because
             it
             seemes
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             decorums
             of
             this
             Song
             ,
             that
             the
             Bridegroome
             speakes
             only
             to
             his
             Bride-men
             and
             companions
             ;
             it
             is
             alwayes
             the
             Bride
             that
             speakes
             to
             her
             Bride-maides
             ,
             the
             
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Spouse
             therefore
             that
             lying
             in
             the
             embraces
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             and
             apprehending
             that
             in
             this
             posture
             he
             might
             lay
             himselfe
             to
             rest
             ,
             doth
             therefore
             charge
             her
             Bride-maides
             not
             to
             trouble
             or
             disquiet
             her
             beloved
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             pleased
             thus
             to
             cheare
             her
             up
             with
             his
             embraces
             .
             
               I
               charge
               you
               ,
               O
               ye
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               I
               adjure
               you
            
             ,
             I
             charge
             you
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             
               by
               the
               roes
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               hindes
               of
               the
               field
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             charge
             you
             ,
             that
             as
             you
             dearly
             love
             and
             prize
             the
             roes
             and
             hindes
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             loose
             them
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             the
             love
             ye
             beare
             to
             them
             (
             which
             is
             said
             because
             Country
             damosels
             that
             used
             to
             feed
             their
             flocks
             abroad
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             where
             the
             roes
             and
             hindes
             ranne
             ,
             were
             wont
             exceedingly
             to
             delight
             in
             the
             beauty
             and
             comelinesse
             of
             these
             pretty
             creatures
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             hunting
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             sporting
             and
             playing
             with
             them
             )
             as
             if
             she
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             adjure
             you
             by
             those
             things
             you
             most
             delight
             in
             ,
             
               that
               ye
               stirre
               not
               up
               nor
               awake
               my
               love
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             him
             whom
             my
             soule
             loveth
             ,
             or
             who
             dearly
             loveth
             me
             ,
             
               til
               he
               please
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             he
             awakes
             of
             himselfe
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             is
             spiritually
             intended
             hereby
             is
             this
             ;
             The
             Church
             after
             her
             perplexity
             having
             been
             comforted
             by
             the
             embraces
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             very
             carefull
             not
             to
             have
             this
             peace
             and
             rest
             of
             hers
             disturbed
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             chargeth
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             authority
             she
             hath
             over
             her
             particular
             members
             ,
             to
             be
             very
             carefull
             that
             they
             did
             not
             give
             her
             Lord
             the
             least
             offence
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             by
             any
             heresies
             or
             schismes
             amongst
             them
             ,
             by
             any
             distrustfull
             feares
             ,
             or
             murmuring
             ,
             or
             any
             sinfull
             courses
             whatsoever
             ,
             disturb
             or
             vex
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             lest
             being
             provoked
             thereby
             to
             displeasure
             ,
             he
             should
             withdraw
             himselfe
             from
             her
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             59.2
             .
             
               Your
               iniquities
               have
               separated
               between
               you
               and
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               your
               sinnes
               have
               hid
               his
               face
               from
               you
               that
               he
               will
               not
               heare
            
             ;
             see
             also
             ,
             Chap.
             63.10
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Stirre
               not
               up
               ,
               nor
               awake
               my
               love
            
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ▪
             
               till
               he
               please
            
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             this
             word
             till
             ,
             or
             untill
             ,
             doth
             usually
             in
             the
             
             Scripture
             imply
             ,
             that
             a
             thing
             shall
             never
             be
             ;
             as
             in
             Isa
             .
             22.14
             .
             
               Surely
               this
               iniquity
               shall
               not
               be
               purged
               from
               you
               ,
               till
               you
               die
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             never
             ;
             see
             also
             Gen.
             28.15
             .
             and
             so
             here
             it
             implyes
             that
             it
             would
             never
             please
             Christ
             to
             awake
             in
             displeasure
             against
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             hide
             himselfe
             from
             her
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             were
             disquieted
             and
             disturbed
             by
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             people
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             too
             ,
             that
             the
             faithfull
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             to
             waite
             patiently
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             did
             not
             provoke
             him
             by
             unbelieving
             feare
             ;
             Or
             that
             when
             Christ
             seemes
             to
             sleep
             and
             to
             neglect
             his
             Church
             in
             times
             of
             trouble
             (
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Disciples
             in
             that
             storme
             ,
             Mark
             4.38
             .
             )
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             his
             people
             to
             content
             themselves
             with
             the
             comforts
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             afford
             them
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             waite
             through
             faith
             &
             patience
             till
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             come
             in
             to
             their
             help
             .
             But
             now
             for
             the
             spirituall
             sense
             of
             this
             adjuration
             ,
             
               I
               charge
               you
               by
               the
               roes
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               hindes
               of
               the
               feild
               ,
            
             that
             hath
             the
             most
             difficulty
             in
             it
             .
             Some
             hold
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             else
             intended
             hereby
             ,
             but
             as
             if
             the
             Church
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             charge
             you
             by
             those
             things
             that
             are
             most
             deare
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             most
             amiable
             in
             your
             eyes
             ;
             only
             they
             say
             this
             is
             expressed
             in
             a
             language
             suitable
             to
             a
             Pastorall
             ,
             by
             mentioning
             the
             roes
             and
             the
             hindes
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             delight
             of
             shepheards
             .
             But
             then
             againe
             others
             understand
             this
             in
             a
             more
             mysticall
             way
             :
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             these
             creatures
             are
             exceeding
             swift
             and
             nimble
             in
             running
             ,
             (
             whence
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Asahel
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               as
               light
               of
               foote
               as
               a
               wild
               Roe
               ,
            
             2
             Sam.
             2.18
             .
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             ,
             Chap.
             22.34
             .
             )
             therefore
             some
             doe
             understand
             hereby
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             quick
             and
             speedy
             then
             roes
             and
             hindes
             in
             doing
             what
             ever
             God
             enjoynes
             them
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             charge
             you
             by
             the
             Angels
             ,
             who
             observe
             your
             wayes
             ,
             and
             will
             speedily
             execute
             judgement
             upon
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             observe
             not
             my
             charge
             ,
             that
             you
             doe
             not
             any
             way
             disturb
             my
             beloved
             :
             and
             2ly
             ,
             Because
             roes
             and
             hindes
             are
             wild
             untamed
             creatures
             ,
             exceeding
             timorous
             and
             frightfull
             ,
             therefore
             others
             think
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             their
             wild
             unconverted
             estate
             are
             figured
             hereby
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             charge
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             faithfull
             would
             be
             loth
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             be
             scandalized
             by
             their
             sinfull
             and
             offensive
             conversation
             ,
             and
             frighted
             from
             comming
             in
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             nations
             amongst
             whom
             they
             lived
             should
             be
             made
             instrumentall
             for
             executing
             Gods
             wrath
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             carefull
             to
             observe
             the
             charge
             that
             was
             now
             given
             them
             .
             And
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             males
             and
             females
             of
             these
             creatures
             are
             noted
             for
             their
             ardent
             love
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             5.19
             .
             therefore
             others
             understand
             the
             adjuration
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               charge
               you
               by
               the
               roes
               and
               hindes
               of
               the
               field
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             charge
             you
             by
             that
             tender
             conjugal
             love
             that
             should
             be
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             roes
             and
             hindes
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             who
             otherwise
             shall
             for
             this
             rise
             up
             in
             judgement
             against
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             doe
             not
             by
             any
             unkind
             offensive
             carriage
             disquiet
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             and
             cause
             him
             to
             leave
             me
             in
             displeasure
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               The
               voice
               of
               my
               Beloved
            
             !
             ]
             If
             there
             be
             any
             connexion
             to
             be
             conceived
             betwixt
             this
             and
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             that
             while
             the
             Spouse
             slept
             ,
             her
             Beloved
             had
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             his
             words
             afterwards
             imply
             )
             had
             been
             abroad
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             that
             thereupon
             being
             suddenly
             wakened
             at
             his
             returne
             ,
             either
             by
             his
             voice
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             hearing
             him
             speake
             ,
             she
             breakes
             forth
             ,
             as
             one
             hastily
             awakened
             and
             startled
             from
             her
             sleep
             ,
             into
             this
             abrupt
             and
             joyfull
             expression
             ,
             
             
               The
               voice
               of
               my
               beloved
            
             !
             as
             if
             she
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Surely
             it
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             beloved
             :
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             either
             generally
             of
             any
             thing
             he
             had
             spoken
             ,
             or
             particularly
             of
             those
             words
             of
             his
             afterwards
             rehearsed
             by
             her
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               Rise
               up
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               my
               faire
               one
               and
               come
               away
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             at
             all
             hard
             to
             conceive
             how
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             :
             for
             1.
             
             Christ
             doth
             sometimes
             withdraw
             and
             absent
             himselfe
             from
             his
             Church
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             bodily
             presence
             before
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             favour
             to
             them
             ;
             see
             Isa
             .
             45.15
             .
             2ly
             ,
             Christs
             voice
             doth
             alwayes
             give
             notice
             of
             his
             comming
             ,
             before
             he
             comes
             .
             Thus
             the
             Prophets
             did
             of
             old
             foretell
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Luke
             1.68
             ,
             69
             ,
             70.
             
             
               He
               hath
               visited
               his
               people
            
             (
             saith
             Zacharias
             )
             —
             
               As
               he
               spake
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               holy
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               since
               the
               world
               began
               :
            
             and
             the
             Baptist
             was
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             preparing
             his
             way
             before
             him
             ,
             Mark
             1.2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             so
             likewise
             for
             his
             comming
             seasonably
             to
             the
             help
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             many
             precious
             promises
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             in
             his
             word
             ;
             Isa
             .
             35.4
             .
             And
             3ly
             ,
             the
             Church
             knoweth
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             rejoyceth
             to
             heare
             it
             ;
             Joh.
             10.3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               His
               own
               sheep
               know
               his
               voice
            
             ;
             and
             Isa
             .
             52.6
             .
             
               They
               shall
               know
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               he
               that
               doth
               speak
               ;
               Behold
               it
               is
               I.
               
            
          
           
             
               Behold
               !
               he
               cometh
               leaping
               upon
               the
               mountaines
               ,
               skipping
               upon
               the
               hills
               .
            
             ]
             No
             sooner
             did
             the
             Spouse
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             but
             she
             presently
             cheares
             up
             her selfe
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             his
             speedy
             comming
             ;
             in
             the
             assurance
             whereof
             she
             speakes
             as
             if
             she
             saw
             him
             comming
             ,
             
               Behold
               !
               he
               commeth
            
             .
             Now
             this
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             of
             Christs
             comming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             for
             the
             faithfull
             did
             in
             all
             ages
             make
             knowne
             that
             they
             expected
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ;
             yea
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             they
             saw
             him
             comming
             a
             farre
             off
             .
             Joh.
             8.56
             .
             
               Your
               father
               Abraham
               rejoyced
               to
               see
               my
               day
               ,
               and
               he
               saw
               it
               and
               was
               glad
               .
            
             2.
             
             Of
             his
             comming
             to
             a
             people
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             where
             ever
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             ,
             there
             Christ
             is
             present
             ,
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
             and
             is
             seen
             by
             believers
             ,
             Gal.
             3.1
             .
             and
             received
             by
             faith
             into
             their
             soules
             ,
             Joh.
             13.20
             .
             And
             3.
             of
             his
             comming
             in
             to
             the
             comfort
             and
             help
             of
             his
             people
             in
             all
             their
             tryals
             and
             troubles
             ;
             for
             even
             in
             this
             case
             the
             faithfull
             by
             the
             discoveries
             of
             Christs
             Spirit
             doe
             discerne
             his
             approaching
             to
             their
             help
             before
             he
             is
             come
             ;
             even
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             sounds
             in
             their
             eares
             ,
             his
             Spirit
             comes
             in
             with
             assurances
             of
             comfort
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             help
             to
             their
             hearts
             :
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             David
             ,
             
               Make
               me
               to
               heare
               joy
               and
               gladnesse
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             51.8
             .
             And
             indeed
             these
             two
             last
             applications
             have
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             the
             fairest
             probability
             in
             them
             .
             But
             now
             for
             that
             which
             is
             said
             by
             the
             Spouse
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             her
             beloveds
             comming
             to
             her
             ,
             
               leaping
               upon
               the
               mountaines
               ,
               skipping
               upon
               the
               hills
               ,
            
             that
             is
             questionlesse
             so
             expressed
             with
             relation
             to
             that
             which
             followes
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             where
             Christ
             is
             compared
             to
             
               a
               roe
               or
               a
               young
               hart
               ,
            
             creatures
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             run
             swiftly
             over
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             leaping
             as
             they
             run
             ,
             and
             skipping
             from
             one
             hillock
             and
             one
             cliffe
             to
             another
             ;
             in
             allusion
             whereto
             that
             expression
             also
             is
             used
             ,
             Isa
             .
             35.6
             .
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               lame
               man
               leap
               as
               an
               hart
               :
            
             and
             so
             that
             which
             she
             intended
             to
             signifie
             hereby
             is
             ,
             with
             what
             chearfull
             speed
             and
             alacrity
             she
             knew
             her
             beloved
             would
             returne
             to
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             any
             dangers
             or
             difficulty
             in
             his
             journey
             to
             delay
             his
             comming
             ,
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Expositors
             doe
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             expression
             of
             Christs
             
               leaping
               over
               the
               mountaines
            
             ,
             &c.
             is
             used
             to
             imply
             ,
             1.
             the
             wonderfull
             grace
             that
             was
             manifested
             to
             poore
             man
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             ,
             once
             the
             great
             Potentates
             of
             
             heaven
             ,
             were
             passed
             over
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             sent
             only
             to
             save
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
             And
             2.
             
             How
             openly
             and
             apparently
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             Christ
             manifested
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             accomplish
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             Redemption
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Nah.
             1.15
             .
             
               Behold
               upon
               the
               mountaines
               the
               feet
               of
               him
               that
               bringeth
               good
               tydings
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             I
             conceive
             with
             the
             most
             of
             Expositors
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             zeale
             of
             Christ
             in
             over-mastering
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             breaking
             thorough
             all
             impediments
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             come
             in
             seasonably
             to
             the
             help
             and
             salvation
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             mainly
             ,
             if
             not
             solely
             ,
             intended
             .
             As
             when
             he
             came
             to
             redeem
             us
             ,
             he
             brake
             thorough
             the
             sinnes
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             all
             the
             power
             and
             rage
             of
             Satan
             and
             his
             instruments
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             sought
             to
             crosse
             him
             in
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             trampled
             upon
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             stood
             in
             his
             way
             ;
             
               Every
               valley
               shall
               be
               filled
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Baptist
             )
             
               and
               every
               mountaine
               and
               hill
               shall
               be
               brought
               low
               ,
               and
               the
               crooked
               shall
               be
               made
               straight
               ,
               and
               the
               rough
               wayes
               shall
               be
               made
               smooth
               ,
            
             Luk.
             3.5
             .
             So
             likewise
             in
             carrying
             on
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             in
             his
             elect
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             make
             them
             sharers
             with
             him
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             comming
             to
             the
             ayde
             and
             comfort
             of
             his
             people
             in
             all
             their
             dangers
             ,
             neither
             the
             hillocks
             of
             their
             lesser
             ,
             nor
             the
             mountaines
             of
             their
             greater
             sinnes
             ,
             no
             nor
             any
             opposition
             from
             Satan
             ,
             or
             the
             world
             ,
             shall
             keep
             Christ
             off
             from
             them
             ;
             the
             greatest
             mountaines
             shall
             be
             made
             plaines
             before
             them
             ,
             Zach.
             4.7
             .
             All
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             must
             become
             the
             Lords
             and
             his
             Christs
             ,
             Revel
             .
             11.17
             .
             Nor
             shall
             any
             thing
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             them
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             ;
             see
             Rom.
             8.38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               My
               beloved
               is
               like
               a
               roe
               or
               a
               young
               hart
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             tender
             love
             ,
             and
             amiable
             lovelinesse
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             speed
             in
             coming
             in
             to
             the
             help
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Gadites
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             12.8
             .
             that
             
               they
               were
               as
               swift
               as
               the
               roes
               upon
               the
               mountains
               .
            
             But
             for
             this
             see
             the
             two
             foregoing
             Notes
             ,
             ver
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Behold
               he
               standeth
               behind
               our
               wall
               .
            
             ]
             No
             sooner
             did
             the
             Spouse
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             but
             she
             saw
             him
             coming
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             and
             in
             an
             instant
             he
             was
             present
             with
             her
             ,
             a
             great
             expression
             of
             Christs
             love
             and
             delight
             in
             his
             Church
             ;
             only
             at
             first
             he
             hides
             himself
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
               Behold
               he
               standeth
               behind
               our
               wall
            
             ;
             wherein
             there
             may
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             lovers
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             come
             the
             more
             unexpectedly
             upon
             those
             that
             do
             earnestly
             wait
             for
             them
             ,
             are
             wont
             at
             their
             first
             coming
             ,
             to
             stand
             a
             while
             unseen
             behind
             a
             door
             ,
             or
             behind
             a
             wall
             .
             And
             several
             waies
             this
             is
             by
             Expositors
             applied
             to
             Christ
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             understand
             it
             of
             Christs
             making
             himself
             known
             to
             the
             Jews
             in
             a
             dark
             and
             hidden
             way
             ,
             under
             the
             shadows
             of
             Legal
             Types
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             cals
             
               the
               partition
               wall
            
             ,
             that
             divided
             betwixt
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             Eph.
             2.14
             .
             afterwards
             he
             revealed
             himself
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             clearly
             and
             plainly
             ;
             which
             was
             signified
             by
             the
             rending
             asunder
             of
             the
             vail
             of
             the
             Temple
             at
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             27.51
             .
             but
             during
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             he
             only
             called
             to
             them
             as
             it
             were
             from
             behind
             a
             wall
             .
             Others
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             
               the
               Word
               was
               made
               flesh
            
             ,
             Joh.
             1.14
             .
             and
             so
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Godhead
             was
             hidden
             behind
             the
             wall
             of
             his
             manhood
             ,
             that
             mud-wall
             of
             our
             flesh
             ;
             our
             house
             of
             clay
             ,
             as
             mans
             mortal
             body
             is
             called
             ,
             Job
             4.19
             .
             and
             which
             may
             indeed
             the
             rather
             be
             called
             
               our
               wall
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             our
             sin
             that
             made
             it
             mortal
             :
             And
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             whilst
             he
             was
             upon
             earth
             ,
             there
             were
             so
             few
             that
             knew
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             
             1.10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               He
               was
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               was
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               knew
               him
               not
               :
               He
               came
               unto
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               received
               him
               not
               .
            
             But
             3.
             more
             plainly
             and
             satisfactorily
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             our
             imperfect
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             in
             heaven
             we
             shall
             behold
             him
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             but
             here
             Christ
             standeth
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             behind
             the
             wall
             of
             our
             hearts
             (
             such
             an
             expression
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             Jer.
             4
             19.
             where
             that
             which
             we
             translate
             ,
             
               I
               am
               pained
               at
               my
               very
               heart
               ,
            
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               I
               am
               pained
               at
               the
               wals
               of
               my
               heart
               )
            
             namely
             ,
             because
             our
             outward
             senses
             and
             natural
             understandings
             ,
             are
             as
             a
             wall
             that
             keep
             us
             from
             any
             clear
             and
             full
             enjoying
             of
             communion
             with
             him
             .
             Christ
             stands
             and
             knocks
             at
             the
             door
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             Rev.
             3.20
             .
             but
             when
             by
             faith
             we
             do
             open
             to
             him
             :
             yet
             because
             that
             which
             is
             in
             part
             is
             not
             yet
             done
             away
             ,
             we
             enjoy
             his
             presence
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             still
             stands
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             us
             ;
             our
             body
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             our
             body
             of
             sin
             in
             us
             ,
             do
             still
             hinder
             us
             from
             a
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             communion
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             
               He
               looketh
               forth
               at
               the
               window
               ,
               shewing
               himself
               through
               the
               lattesse
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             added
             further
             to
             set
             forth
             Christs
             darker
             revelation
             of
             himself
             to
             his
             Church
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             not
             only
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             shewn
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             )
             and
             whilst
             he
             lived
             upon
             earth
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             all
             succeeding
             Gospel-times
             ,
             for
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             hath
             all
             her
             light
             shining
             unto
             her
             through
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             other
             Gospel-ordinances
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             and
             grace
             through
             Christ
             ,
             are
             but
             darkly
             and
             obscurely
             discovered
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             see
             a
             man
             through
             a
             window
             or
             a
             lattesse
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             expressions
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.12
             .
             
               Now
               we
               see
               through
               a
               glasse
               darkly
               :
            
             and
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
             
               We
               all
               ,
               with
               open
               face
               beholding
               as
               in
               a
               glasse
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               are
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               Image
               ,
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               ,
               even
               as
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Only
             indeed
             this
             expression
             here
             ,
             
               he
               looketh
               forth
               at
               the
               window
               ,
               shewing
               himself
            
             (
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             flourishing
             )
             
               through
               the
               lattesse
            
             ,
             may
             besides
             also
             imply
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             shews
             himself
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             sweet
             ,
             pleasant
             and
             amiable
             ,
             like
             some
             sweet
             plant
             or
             flourishing
             flower
             ,
             that
             appearing
             through
             a
             window
             ,
             by
             its
             pleasant
             beauty
             ,
             and
             sweet
             sent
             ,
             yields
             great
             delight
             to
             those
             that
             behold
             it
             :
             And
             2.
             
             That
             the
             eye
             of
             Christs
             providence
             ,
             doth
             from
             above
             heedfully
             observe
             ,
             and
             fully
             see
             all
             our
             waies
             (
             even
             as
             a
             man
             that
             looks
             through
             a
             window
             or
             lattesse
             ,
             may
             fully
             and
             distinctly
             see
             those
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             very
             hardly
             discern
             him
             )
             and
             doth
             with
             much
             provident
             care
             watch
             over
             us
             ,
             for
             our
             safety
             and
             welfare
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               My
               beloved
               spake
               and
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             
               Rise
               up
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               my
               fair
               one
               ,
            
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             chap.
             1.9
             ,
             15.
             
             
               And
               come
               away
            
             ;
             The
             Spouse
             here
             relates
             how
             she
             was
             invited
             and
             perswaded
             by
             her
             beloved
             ,
             at
             his
             return
             ,
             to
             go
             away
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             to
             his
             country-house
             ,
             there
             to
             enjoy
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Spring-tide
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             verses
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             here
             called
             to
             come
             from
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             Legall
             rites
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             the
             liberty
             and
             comfort
             of
             Gospel-priviledges
             ;
             as
             in
             Isa
             .
             60.1
             .
             
               Arise
               ,
               shine
               ,
               for
               thy
               light
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               risen
               upon
               thee
               .
            
             But
             we
             may
             rather
             take
             it
             in
             a
             more
             general
             sense
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             is
             hereby
             invited
             to
             a
             more
             through
             reformation
             and
             progresse
             in
             grace
             ,
             to
             lie
             no
             longer
             under
             any
             errors
             and
             superstition
             ,
             to
             arise
             from
             her
             sloth
             and
             security
             ,
             from
             the
             intanglement
             of
             earthly
             cares
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             to
             abandon
             all
             her
             sinfull
             courses
             ,
             to
             forsake
             the
             world
             in
             
             heart
             and
             affection
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             still
             following
             on
             after
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             that
             
               they
               follow
               the
               Lamb
               whithersoever
               he
               goeth
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             14.4
             .
             that
             so
             she
             might
             encrease
             her
             joyes
             ,
             by
             a
             more
             full
             communion
             with
             him
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             considering
             the
             remainders
             of
             corrupt
             nature
             that
             are
             in
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             even
             to
             them
             may
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             be
             applied
             ,
             Eph.
             5.14
             .
             
               Awake
               thou
               that
               sleepest
               ,
               and
               arise
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               Christ
               shall
               give
               thee
               light
               .
            
             Or
             2.
             that
             she
             is
             called
             by
             Christ
             to
             arise
             out
             of
             her
             fears
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             in
             her
             afflicted
             estate
             ,
             to
             the
             enjoying
             of
             that
             glorious
             and
             comfortable
             condition
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             prepared
             for
             her
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               For
               ,
               lo
               the
               winter
               is
               past
               ,
               the
               rain
               is
               over
               and
               gone
               .
            
             ]
             According
             to
             the
             several
             Expositions
             of
             the
             words
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             understand
             it
             of
             
               the
               winter
            
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             time
             of
             cloudy
             darknesse
             and
             bondage
             ,
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             whereof
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             cold
             comfort
             comparatively
             ;
             but
             that
             being
             past
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             succeeded
             ,
             that
             
               acceptable
               time
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             Isa
             .
             49.8
             .
             &
             2
             Cor.
             6.2
             .
             that
             pleasing
             ,
             joyfull
             spring-time
             of
             the
             year
             of
             grace
             and
             salvation
             ;
             the
             benefit
             whereof
             therefore
             the
             Church
             is
             here
             perswaded
             chearfully
             to
             enjoy
             .
             2.
             
             Others
             take
             
               the
               winter
            
             to
             be
             that
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             wherein
             the
             elect
             lay
             before
             their
             conversion
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             here
             invited
             to
             a
             progresse
             in
             grace
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             they
             should
             be
             still
             such
             as
             they
             were
             in
             their
             unregenerate
             estate
             .
             Winter
             is
             a
             dark
             ,
             cold
             ,
             dead
             ,
             uncomfortable
             time
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             pleasure
             then
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             then
             barren
             and
             dead
             ,
             and
             lie
             covered
             under
             frost
             and
             snow
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             with
             those
             that
             lie
             in
             their
             natural
             estate
             ,
             it
             is
             ever
             winter
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sinnes
            
             ,
             Eph.
             2
             1.
             there
             is
             no
             spring
             of
             grace
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             warmth
             of
             solid
             and
             sound
             comfort
             ,
             nothing
             that
             is
             truly
             desirable
             ,
             because
             sinne
             depriveth
             a
             people
             of
             their
             beauty
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             cold
             nipping
             winter
             strips
             the
             earth
             of
             all
             her
             glory
             .
             But
             now
             when
             men
             are
             called
             in
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               resurrection
               and
               the
               life
            
             ,
             Joh.
             11.25
             .
             they
             are
             then
             
               quickned
               together
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             Eph.
             2.5
             .
             they
             then
             become
             
               fruitfull
               in
               every
               good
               work
            
             ,
             Col.
             1.10
             .
             Gospel
             comforts
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             spring
             time
             ,
             warm
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             pleasant
             ,
             sweet
             and
             fruitfull
             in
             their
             lives
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             which
             some
             Expositors
             think
             Christ
             presseth
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             raise
             her
             out
             of
             that
             state
             of
             deadnesse
             and
             worldlinesse
             wherewith
             she
             was
             surprized
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             it
             ▪
             should
             be
             with
             her
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             winter
             of
             her
             unregenerate
             estate
             .
             And
             3ly
             ,
             others
             ,
             I
             conceive
             most
             aptly
             ,
             do
             by
             
               the
               winter
            
             understand
             the
             afflicted
             estate
             and
             hard
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             either
             by
             reason
             of
             inward
             troubles
             and
             trials
             ,
             or
             outward
             tribulation
             and
             distresse
             .
             These
             are
             cloudy
             ,
             pinching
             ,
             stormy
             and
             tempestuous
             times
             ,
             when
             men
             lie
             under
             sad
             apprehensions
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             for
             sin
             ,
             these
             fill
             the
             soul
             with
             terrible
             tempests
             of
             grief
             and
             fear
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             world
             raiseth
             storms
             of
             persecution
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             go
             hard
             with
             the
             poor
             people
             of
             God.
             Christ
             therefore
             here
             assures
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             heaven
             was
             now
             clear
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             now
             but
             what
             might
             yield
             delight
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             because
             in
             him
             they
             might
             be
             pacified
             against
             all
             their
             inward
             terrors
             and
             fears
             ,
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
             or
             because
             he
             had
             stilled
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             enemy
             against
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             was
             long
             since
             prophesied
             of
             him
             ,
             Isa
             .
             4.6
             .
             that
             he
             should
             be
             
               for
               a
               place
               of
               refuge
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               covert
               from
               storm
               and
               from
               rain
               .
            
             And
             Isa
             .
             32.2
             .
             
               a
               hiding
               place
               from
               the
               wind
               ,
               and
               a
               covert
               from
               the
               tempest
            
             ;
             and
             hereby
             he
             seeks
             to
             raise
             her
             up
             from
             her
             fears
             and
             sorrows
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               The
               flowers
               appeare
               on
               the
               earth
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             those
             early
             flowers
             ,
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             bud
             forth
             in
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             the
             spring
             ,
             as
             the
             violet
             and
             primrose
             ,
             &c.
             or
             the
             blossomes
             of
             those
             trees
             ,
             that
             doe
             first
             shoot
             out
             .
             And
             hereby
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             the
             manifold
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             blessings
             which
             God
             affords
             his
             Church
             ,
             after
             a
             sad
             winter
             of
             affliction
             and
             persecution
             ;
             or
             2.
             
             Men
             and
             women
             eminent
             and
             conspicuous
             above
             others
             for
             their
             gifts
             &
             piety
             ,
             that
             should
             after
             those
             hard
             times
             begin
             to
             hold
             up
             their
             heads
             with
             courage
             and
             comfort
             :
             or
             rather
             ,
             3.
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             grace
             wrought
             in
             the
             faithfull
             by
             the
             nearer
             approach
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             Sunne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             in
             Gospel-Ordinances
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             a
             holy
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             the
             sweet
             buddings
             of
             good
             desires
             ,
             abundance
             of
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             those
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             mentioned
             ,
             Gal.
             5.22
             .
             together
             with
             a
             heavenly
             conversation
             ,
             manifested
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             joyes
             unspeakeable
             and
             glorious
             following
             hereupon
             ,
             all
             which
             tend
             to
             make
             the
             faithfull
             
               a
               sweet
               savour
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.15
             .
             and
             usefull
             and
             delightfull
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             to
             adorne
             the
             Church
             and
             make
             her
             to
             appeare
             like
             another
             Paradice
             upon
             earth
             :
             see
             Phil.
             1.11
             .
             all
             which
             was
             long
             since
             foretold
             concerning
             the
             Church
             in
             Gospel
             times
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             like
             expressions
             ;
             as
             Isa
             .
             27.6
             .
             
               Israel
               shall
               blossome
               and
               bud
               ,
               and
               fill
               the
               face
               of
               the
               world
               with
               fruit
               :
            
             and
             Chap.
             35.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               The
               desert
               shall
               rejoyce
               and
               blossome
               as
               the
               rose
               .
               It
               shall
               blossome
               abundantly
               ,
            
             &c.
             see
             also
             Hos
             .
             14.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               The
               time
               of
               the
               singing
               of
               birds
               is
               come
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             the
             birds
             sing
             not
             so
             continually
             and
             chearfully
             in
             the
             winter
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             in
             the
             spring
             and
             summer
             ,
             therefore
             is
             this
             mentioned
             as
             another
             token
             of
             the
             springs
             being
             come
             .
             And
             hereby
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             1
             all
             the
             occasions
             of
             exceeding
             great
             joy
             ,
             which
             God
             should
             give
             unto
             his
             people
             after
             their
             great
             oppressions
             and
             troubles
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Jewes
             after
             their
             returne
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             Psal
             .
             126.2
             .
             
               Then
               was
               our
               mouth
               filled
               with
               laughter
               ,
               and
               our
               tongue
               with
               singing
            
             ;
             or
             2.
             the
             exceeding
             joy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             may
             comprehend
             ,
             1.
             the
             carolling
             of
             that
             heavenly
             Quire
             of
             the
             Angels
             at
             the
             birth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             publishing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Luk.
             2.14
             .
             
               Glory
               to
               God
               in
               the
               highest
               ,
               on
               earth
               peace
               ,
               good
               will
               towards
               men
               .
            
             2.
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             the
             Ministers
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             set
             apart
             to
             that
             service
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             sweetest
             of
             musick
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             afflicted
             sinners
             ,
             when
             by
             their
             glad
             tydings
             they
             shall
             be
             assured
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             love
             and
             favour
             ;
             whence
             are
             those
             expressions
             concerning
             the
             preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Isa
             .
             52.7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               How
               beautifull
               upon
               the
               mountaines
               are
               the
               feet
               of
               him
               that
               bringeth
               good
               tydings
               —
               !
               Thy
               watchmen
               shall
               lift
               up
               the
               voice
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               together
               shall
               they
               sing
               .
            
             And
             3.
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             joyfull
             sound
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             shall
             cause
             them
             seasonably
             to
             sing
             forth
             praise
             unto
             God
             ;
             see
             Isa
             .
             24.14
             .
             &
             Eph.
             5.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             
               And
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               turtle
               is
               heard
               in
               our
               Land.
            
             ]
             Because
             this
             bird
             appeares
             first
             ,
             as
             swallowes
             and
             other
             birds
             with
             us
             ,
             at
             the
             comming
             in
             of
             the
             Spring
             ,
             therefore
             is
             this
             also
             here
             added
             .
             Now
             because
             the
             turtle
             is
             an
             usual
             hieroglyphick
             of
             solitarinesse
             and
             mourning
             ,
             therefore
             some
             Expositors
             hold
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               turtle
            
             is
             meant
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             mourning
             for
             sin
             ,
             selfe
             deniall
             ,
             bearing
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             crucifying
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             taught
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             particularly
             by
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             as
             the
             forerunner
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             because
             all
             the
             other
             expressions
             
             joyned
             with
             this
             ,
             the
             budding
             forth
             of
             flowers
             ,
             the
             singing
             of
             birds
             ,
             &c.
             doe
             apparently
             signifie
             a
             time
             of
             joy
             ,
             therefore
             it
             seemes
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             must
             likewise
             be
             so
             understood
             .
             And
             accordingly
             by
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               turtle
            
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             glad
             tydings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             peace
             ,
             even
             that
             voice
             of
             our
             Saviours
             ,
             Mat.
             11.28
             .
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               ,
               all
               ye
               that
               labour
               ,
               and
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               rest
               ,
            
             and
             that
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             turtles
             being
             an
             Embleme
             of
             peace
             :
             or
             2.
             the
             Churches
             praying
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             praising
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             called
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               turtle
            
             ,
             partly
             because
             the
             Church
             for
             her
             chastity
             and
             pure
             conjugal
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             may
             be
             fitly
             tearmed
             his
             
               turtle
               dove
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             74.19
             .
             and
             partly
             because
             it
             is
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             appeared
             upon
             Christ
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             a
             dove
             ,
             Mat.
             3.16
             .
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             acted
             both
             in
             her
             prayers
             and
             praises
             .
             Or
             if
             there
             were
             any
             respect
             had
             in
             this
             expression
             to
             the
             mourning
             of
             the
             faithfull
             for
             sinne
             ,
             I
             conceive
             it
             must
             be
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             because
             if
             this
             
               voice
               of
               the
               turtle
            
             ▪
             come
             once
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             a
             Land
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             comfortable
             signe
             of
             neare
             approaching
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               The
               fig-tree
               puttteth
               forth
               her
               green
               figs
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             the
             fig-tree
             and
             the
             vine
             are
             two
             of
             the
             last
             trees
             that
             shoot
             forth
             in
             the
             spring
             ,
             therefore
             these
             are
             here
             mentioned
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             their
             budding
             forth
             being
             a
             signe
             ,
             that
             the
             spring
             is
             now
             well
             come
             on
             ;
             as
             our
             Saviour
             expressely
             also
             saith
             of
             the
             fig-tree
             ,
             Mat.
             24.32
             .
             
               When
               his
               branch
               is
               yet
               tender
               ,
               and
               putteth
               forth
               leaves
               ,
               ye
               know
               that
               summer
               i●
               nigh
               .
            
             And
             because
             the
             fig-tree
             doth
             shoot
             forth
             her
             first
             green
             figs
             ,
             before
             or
             together
             with
             her
             first
             leaves
             ,
             whereas
             other
             trees
             doe
             for
             the
             most
             part
             first
             shoot
             forth
             blossomes
             and
             leaves
             ,
             and
             then
             afterward
             their
             severall
             fruit
             ,
             hence
             is
             the
             expression
             here
             used
             ,
             
               The
               fig-tree
               putteth
               forth
               her
               green
               figs.
            
             And
             so
             for
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               And
               the
               vines
               with
               the
               tender
               grape
               give
               a
               good
               smell
            
             ;
             that
             which
             seemes
             intended
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             small
             little
             branches
             of
             the
             vines
             doe
             first
             shoot
             out
             the
             flowers
             thereof
             ,
             they
             yield
             a
             very
             pretty
             delightfull
             smell
             ;
             they
             
               give
               a
               good
               smell
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             they
             yield
             no
             extraordinary
             strong
             sent
             ,
             yet
             they
             send
             forth
             a
             very
             acceptable
             pleasant
             savour
             .
             However
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             spiritually
             signified
             hereby
             is
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             that
             both
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             (
             for
             the
             fig-tree
             may
             signifie
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             the
             vines
             the
             severall
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             )
             should
             upon
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             betimes
             come
             in
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             adorned
             with
             variety
             of
             graces
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             the
             severall
             fruits
             of
             new
             obedience
             ,
             which
             should
             yield
             a
             sweet
             savour
             ,
             being
             acceptable
             to
             God
             thorough
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             or
             2.
             that
             God
             would
             blesse
             his
             Church
             after
             the
             winter
             of
             her
             low
             estate
             with
             peace
             ,
             &
             the
             severall
             sweet
             blessings
             of
             peace
             ;
             as
             indeed
             a
             comfortable
             quiet
             condition
             is
             often
             promised
             the
             people
             of
             God
             under
             this
             phrase
             of
             their
             sitting
             under
             their
             vines
             ,
             and
             under
             their
             fig
             trees
             ,
             as
             in
             Mica
             4.4
             .
             and
             elswhere
             .
             And
             then
             againe
             in
             the
             figurative
             expressions
             here
             used
             very
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             here
             compared
             to
             fig-trees
             and
             vines
             ,
             which
             usually
             bring
             forth
             in
             greatest
             plenty
             ,
             and
             whose
             fruit
             is
             counted
             the
             sweetest
             of
             all
             fruits
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Christians
             should
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             obedience
             is
             very
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             Hos
             9.10
             .
             And
             2.
             that
             Christ
             doth
             not
             despise
             ,
             but
             makes
             precious
             account
             of
             the
             first
             buddings
             of
             grace
             in
             young
             Christians
             ,
             though
             far
             from
             that
             maturity
             and
             ripenesse
             that
             afterwards
             he
             will
             expect
             from
             them
             .
          
           
           
             
               Arise
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               my
               faire
               one
               ,
               and
               come
               away
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             on
             these
             words
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             The
             repeating
             of
             them
             againe
             implyes
             ,
             1.
             the
             weightinesse
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             here
             pressed
             to
             doe
             .
             2.
             
             With
             what
             speed
             she
             is
             required
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             even
             presently
             without
             any
             delay
             ;
             see
             Gen.
             41.32
             .
             3.
             
             Our
             dulnesse
             and
             sluggishnesse
             that
             must
             be
             so
             often
             pressed
             unto
             it
             :
             and
             4.
             the
             exceeding
             love
             and
             mercy
             of
             Christ
             in
             being
             so
             urgent
             with
             her
             in
             that
             which
             was
             meerly
             for
             her
             good
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               O
               my
               dove
               !
               that
               art
               in
               the
               clefts
               of
               the
               rock
               ,
               in
               the
               secret
               places
               of
               the
               staires
               .
               ]
               The
               staires
            
             here
             intended
             are
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             the
             craggy
             places
             in
             rocks
             ,
             which
             have
             the
             appearance
             of
             steps
             or
             staires
             for
             men
             to
             climb
             up
             :
             so
             that
             
               by
               the
               clefts
               of
               the
               rock
               ,
               and
               the
               secret
               places
               of
               the
               staires
               ,
            
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             meant
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             holes
             and
             hollow
             places
             in
             high
             steep
             rocks
             ,
             wherein
             doves
             are
             wont
             to
             build
             their
             neasts
             for
             the
             greater
             safety
             ,
             and
             to
             hide
             themselves
             .
             Some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Spouse
             might
             keep
             in
             ,
             notwithstanding
             she
             had
             been
             so
             earnestly
             invited
             to
             come
             forth
             ,
             out
             of
             feare
             of
             being
             hardly
             used
             by
             the
             shepheards
             ,
             therefore
             her
             Beloved
             doth
             here
             againe
             desire
             her
             to
             come
             forth
             ,
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             his
             presence
             and
             protection
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             delight
             himselfe
             with
             seeing
             her
             ,
             and
             conferring
             with
             her
             :
             However
             in
             the
             spirituall
             sense
             these
             words
             ,
             
               O
               my
               dove
            
             !
             are
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             great
             love
             that
             Christ
             beares
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             delight
             that
             he
             takes
             in
             her
             .
             In
             many
             regards
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             compared
             to
             a
             dove
             ;
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             spirituall
             beauty
             of
             the
             faithful
             is
             like
             that
             of
             the
             dove
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.8
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             68.13
             .
             2ly
             ,
             Because
             their
             spiritual
             chastity
             is
             also
             like
             that
             of
             the
             dove
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.15
             .
             3ly
             ,
             Because
             they
             are
             meek
             and
             gentle
             and
             harmlesse
             as
             the
             dove
             ;
             a
             bird
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             without
             any
             gall
             ,
             and
             hath
             neither
             beake
             nor
             clawes
             to
             doe
             any
             hurt
             with
             :
             4ly
             ,
             Because
             as
             the
             dove
             is
             a
             neat
             and
             cleanly
             bird
             ,
             delighting
             to
             lodge
             in
             neate
             places
             ,
             and
             to
             feed
             cleanly
             ;
             so
             the
             Church
             delights
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             purity
             ,
             she
             loves
             no
             wayes
             of
             uncleaneness
             ,
             nor
             delights
             to
             feed
             upon
             sinfull
             pleasures
             ,
             the
             dogs
             meate
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             upon
             mens
             inventions
             ,
             but
             upon
             pure
             Manna
             ,
             the
             pure
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             things
             .
             5ly
             ,
             Because
             as
             the
             dove
             is
             a
             sociable
             creature
             ,
             delighting
             to
             consort
             and
             dwell
             together
             ;
             so
             the
             Saints
             delight
             in
             the
             communion
             and
             assemblies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             60.8
             .
             
               Who
               are
               these
               that
               flie
               as
               a
               cloud
               ,
               and
               as
               doves
               to
               their
               windowes
            
             ;
             and
             6ly
             ,
             Because
             the
             Church
             is
             subject
             to
             many
             feares
             ,
             and
             is
             often
             in
             sorrow
             and
             mourning
             ,
             and
             herein
             doth
             much
             resemble
             the
             dove
             ,
             a
             timerous
             and
             fearefull
             bird
             ;
             Hos
             .
             11.11
             .
             
               They
               shall
               tremble
               as
               a
               bird
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               dove
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Assyria
               ,
            
             and
             a
             bird
             that
             hath
             a
             mournfull
             kind
             of
             tone
             ;
             whereto
             many
             passages
             in
             the
             Prophets
             doe
             allude
             ,
             as
             Isa
             .
             38.14
             .
             
               I
               did
               mourn
               as
               a
               dove
            
             ;
             &
             chap.
             59.11
             .
             
               We
               mourn
               sore
               like
               doves
            
             ;
             &
             Ezek.
             7.16
             .
             
               They
               that
               escape
               of
               them
               shall
               escape
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               on
               the
               mountaines
               like
               doves
               of
               the
               valleys
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               mourning
               ,
               every
               one
               for
               his
               iniquity
               .
            
             But
             the
             maine
             thing
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             like
             the
             dove
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             doves
             hiding
             themselves
             
               in
               the
               clefts
               of
               the
               rock
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               secret
               places
               of
               the
               staires
               .
            
             And
             hereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             dove
             being
             a
             weak
             ,
             helplesse
             creature
             ,
             no
             way
             able
             to
             defend
             her selfe
             against
             birds
             of
             prey
             ,
             hath
             only
             this
             refuge
             left
             her
             ,
             to
             fly
             into
             the
             holes
             and
             clefts
             of
             rocks
             ,
             thereby
             to
             secure
             her selfe
             ;
             so
             the
             Church
             ,
             being
             weake
             in
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             not
             able
             to
             grapple
             with
             her
             mighty
             enemies
             ,
             is
             often
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             constrained
             to
             fly
             into
             the
             farthest
             
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             hide
             themselves
             and
             sit
             mourning
             like
             doves
             in
             secret
             corners
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             those
             Confessors
             ,
             Heb.
             11.38
             .
             That
             
               they
               wandred
               in
               deserts
               ,
               and
               in
               mountaines
               ,
               and
               in
               dennes
               and
               caves
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             see
             also
             Jer.
             48.28
             .
             To
             which
             some
             adde
             also
             the
             faithfulls
             withdrawing
             and
             retiring
             themselves
             out
             of
             a
             modest
             apprehension
             of
             their
             worthlesness
             and
             many
             infirmities
             ,
             or
             a
             desire
             to
             serve
             God
             freely
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             avoyd
             being
             suspected
             of
             hypocrisie
             :
             Or
             2.
             the
             Churches
             seeking
             to
             secure
             her selfe
             from
             the
             wrath
             and
             judgements
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             persecutors
             ,
             by
             flying
             thorough
             faith
             and
             prayer
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             her
             rock
             of
             refuge
             :
             Or
             3.
             
             The
             Churches
             sure
             safety
             ,
             in
             that
             she
             is
             hid
             as
             in
             a
             rock
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             in
             the
             inaccessible
             rock
             of
             Gods
             election
             ,
             which
             abideth
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             overthrowne
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
             Or
             2.
             in
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Rock
             of
             shelter
             ,
             Mat.
             16.18
             .
             &
             1
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
             even
             in
             the
             wounds
             that
             were
             made
             in
             his
             blessed
             body
             ,
             which
             were
             as
             the
             holes
             in
             this
             rock
             :
             Or
             3.
             under
             the
             secret
             of
             Gods
             providence
             and
             protection
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             32.7
             .
             &
             61.2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             91.1
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               me
               see
               thy
               countenance
               ,
               let
               me
               heare
               thy
               voice
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             think
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             here
             invited
             to
             come
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             narrow
             limits
             of
             Judea
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             her selfe
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             there
             boldly
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             is
             best
             to
             understand
             the
             words
             generally
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             here
             invited
             to
             enjoy
             communion
             with
             Christ
             more
             fully
             and
             comfortably
             then
             she
             had
             formerly
             done
             ;
             for
             by
             letting
             him
             see
             her
             countenance
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             hold
             up
             her
             face
             with
             comfort
             ,
             now
             the
             winter
             stormes
             were
             over
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             enjoy
             his
             presence
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             walk
             with
             him
             in
             all
             holinesse
             and
             uprightnesse
             of
             conversation
             :
             and
             by
             letting
             him
             heare
             her
             voice
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             be
             much
             in
             praying
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             praising
             his
             name
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             let
             him
             frequently
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             her
             supplications
             ,
             Psal
             .
             28.2
             .
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             her
             thanksgiving
             ,
             Psal
             .
             26.7
             .
             see
             also
             ,
             Psal
             .
             50.15
             .
          
           
             
               For
               sweet
               is
               thy
               voice
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             delights
             in
             the
             prayers
             and
             praises
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Mal.
             3.4
             .
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               offerings
               of
               Judah
               and
               Jerusalem
               be
               pleasant
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             &
             Pro.
             15.8
             .
             
               The
               prayer
               of
               the
               upright
               is
               his
               delight
            
             ;
             yea
             even
             when
             she
             mournes
             as
             a
             dove
             before
             him
             ,
             she
             is
             then
             most
             welcome
             to
             him
             :
             
               For
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               God
               are
               a
               broken
               spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             Psal
             .
             51.17
             .
             And
             so
             for
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               And
               thy
               countenance
               is
               comely
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             delights
             in
             the
             spirituall
             beauty
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.5
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             45.11
             .
             and
             loves
             to
             see
             her
             often
             presenting
             her selfe
             before
             him
             ,
             yea
             even
             when
             she
             comes
             weeping
             ,
             with
             a
             blubbered
             face
             ,
             and
             a
             mourning
             countenance
             ;
             for
             his
             work
             is
             to
             bind
             up
             the
             broken-hearted
             ,
             &c.
             Isa
             .
             61.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               Take
               us
               the
               foxes
               ,
               the
               little
               foxes
               ,
               that
               spoil
               the
               vines
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             of
             this
             word
             [
             us
             ]
             some
             conceive
             that
             these
             words
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             by
             the
             Bride-groom
             ,
             and
             his
             Spouse
             joyntly
             together
             :
             But
             this
             may
             be
             only
             ,
             because
             the
             charge
             here
             given
             was
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             both
             .
             And
             considering
             that
             it
             doth
             most
             properly
             belong
             to
             his
             authority
             and
             power
             to
             take
             order
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             distastfull
             to
             him
             or
             to
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             by
             him
             to
             his
             Bridemen
             or
             companions
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             his
             Spouse
             being
             now
             come
             forth
             to
             go
             with
             him
             into
             the
             fields
             ,
             they
             should
             take
             order
             that
             their
             walking
             in
             the
             vineyards
             might
             not
             be
             the
             lesse
             delightfull
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             seeing
             
             what
             spoil
             the
             foxes
             had
             made
             amongst
             the
             vines
             .
             Now
             in
             giving
             this
             charge
             ,
             having
             said
             ,
             
               Take
               us
               the
               foxes
            
             ,
             (
             wherewith
             indeed
             Judea
             did
             abound
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             Judg.
             15.4
             .
             )
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               the
               little
               foxes
               ,
               that
               spoil
               the
               vines
            
             ;
             and
             that
             either
             only
             as
             tearming
             them
             little
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             wolves
             and
             wild
             boars
             ,
             and
             other
             greater
             beasts
             ,
             thereby
             implying
             that
             even
             these
             
               little
               foxes
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             greater
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             would
             do
             much
             mischief
             in
             the
             vineyards
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             eating
             the
             ripe
             grapes
             ,
             and
             by
             scraping
             holes
             about
             the
             vines
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             quite
             marred
             :
             or
             else
             as
             intending
             thereby
             the
             younger
             cubs
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             the
             old
             ones
             ,
             but
             even
             these
             
               little
               foxes
            
             must
             also
             be
             taken
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             would
             grow
             greater
             ,
             and
             now
             being
             young
             they
             might
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             taken
             ;
             and
             likewise
             especially
             ,
             because
             these
             little
             foxes
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             boldnesse
             ,
             not
             being
             yet
             so
             wary
             as
             the
             old
             ones
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             wantonnesse
             in
             gnawing
             and
             scraping
             the
             vines
             ,
             did
             often
             most
             mischief
             amongst
             the
             vineyards
             .
             And
             now
             for
             the
             spiritual
             sense
             of
             this
             place
             ;
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             by
             Christs
             and
             the
             Churches
             vines
             here
             ,
             are
             meant
             the
             several
             Congregations
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             or
             particular
             Christians
             ,
             See
             the
             Note
             chap.
             1.6
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             80.8
             .
             
               The
               vineyard
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               is
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               and
               the
               house
               of
               Judah
               his
               pleasant
               plant
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             5.7
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Though
             by
             
               the
               foxes
               that
               spoil
               the
               vines
               ,
            
             may
             be
             meant
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             waste
             and
             destroy
             Gods
             people
             ,
             as
             namely
             tyrants
             and
             persecutors
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             craft
             and
             blood-thirsty
             rage
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             called
             foxes
             (
             such
             as
             Herod
             was
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             a
             fox
             ,
             Luke
             13.32
             .
             )
             and
             who
             may
             be
             here
             also
             tearmed
             
               the
               little
               foxes
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             contempt
             ,
             to
             imply
             that
             how
             highly
             soever
             such
             thought
             of
             themselves
             and
             of
             their
             mighty
             power
             ,
             God
             would
             make
             no
             more
             of
             destroying
             them
             ,
             then
             of
             taking
             so
             many
             little
             foxes
             ;
             yet
             here
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             by
             
               the
               foxes
            
             ere
             meant
             ,
             at
             least
             principally
             ,
             false
             teachers
             ,
             hereticks
             and
             schismaticks
             ;
             First
             ,
             Because
             such
             are
             expresly
             called
             foxes
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Ezek.
             13.4
             .
             
               O
               Israel
               ,
               thy
               Prophets
               are
               like
               the
               foxes
               in
               the
               desarts
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             these
             are
             frequently
             noted
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             men
             of
             much
             serpentine
             craft
             and
             subtilty
             ;
             
               Deceitfull
               workers
               ,
               transforming
               themselves
               into
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             11.13
             .
             such
             as
             cover
             their
             self-respects
             ,
             and
             mischievous
             purposes
             under
             a
             shew
             of
             much
             zeal
             ,
             and
             so
             lurking
             in
             the
             very
             bosom
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             
               sleight
               and
               cunning
               craftinesse
               ,
               do
               lie
               in
               wait
               to
               deceive
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.14
             .
             and
             
               by
               good
               words
               and
               fair
               speeches
               ,
            
             and
             glozing
             pretences
             ,
             and
             enticing
             carriage
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             subtil
             courses
             ,
             do
             indeed
             
               deceive
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
            
             Rom.
             16.18
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             Because
             these
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               little
               foxes
            
             ,
             seem
             purposely
             to
             be
             opposed
             to
             
               the
               wild
               boar
               out
               of
               the
               wood
               ,
               and
               the
               wild
               beasts
               out
               of
               the
               field
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             80.13
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             persecuting
             tyrants
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             though
             these
             do
             not
             root
             up
             and
             waste
             Christs
             vineyard
             ,
             as
             those
             other
             do
             ,
             yet
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             mischief
             they
             do
             therein
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             waies
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               pernicious
               waies
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
             and
             they
             are
             said
             
               to
               creep
               into
               houses
               ,
               and
               to
               lead
               captive
               silly
               women
               laden
               with
               sins
               ,
               led
               away
               with
               divers
               lusts
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.6
             .
             yea
             and
             to
             
               subvert
               whole
               houses
            
             ,
             Tit.
             1.11
             .
             whereto
             agrees
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Jer.
             12.10
             .
             
               Many
               pastor●
               have
               destroyed
               my
               vineyard
               ,
               they
               have
               troden
               my
               portion
               under
               foot
               ;
               they
               have
               made
               my
               pleasant
               portion
               a
               desolate
               wildernesse
               .
            
             And
             yet
             withall
             the
             mention
             that
             is
             made
             of
             the
             
               little
               foxes
            
             ,
             may
             be
             also
             intended
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             that
             seem
             least
             hurtfull
             amongst
             these
             seducers
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             endured
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             
             must
             be
             looked
             after
             betimes
             ,
             when
             they
             first
             begin
             to
             shew
             themselves
             ,
             because
             then
             they
             may
             be
             more
             easily
             suppressed
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             mischief
             ,
             they
             will
             otherwise
             do
             ,
             may
             be
             prevented
             .
             3.
             
             The
             charge
             here
             given
             is
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             principally
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             vine-dressers
             ,
             and
             the
             keepers
             of
             his
             vineyards
             ;
             yet
             not
             so
             but
             that
             others
             in
             their
             places
             are
             required
             to
             be
             assisting
             herein
             .
             And
             4ly
             ,
             by
             taking
             these
             foxes
             is
             meant
             ,
             what
             ever
             holy
             means
             may
             be
             used
             to
             rid
             the
             Church
             of
             these
             pestilent
             seducers
             and
             disturbers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             are
             indeed
             no
             better
             then
             
               bruit
               beasts
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             cals
             them
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.12
             .
             )
             
               made
               to
               be
               taken
               and
               destroyed
            
             ;
             they
             must
             be
             detected
             ,
             and
             convinced
             ,
             and
             confuted
             by
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             so
             taken
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             in
             the
             net
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             yea
             they
             must
             by
             just
             censures
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hunted
             and
             chased
             out
             of
             the
             Lords
             vineyards
             ;
             yea
             and
             if
             this
             will
             not
             make
             them
             give
             over
             doing
             mischief
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             smoked
             out
             of
             their
             holes
             ,
             and
             either
             chained
             up
             ,
             or
             (
             if
             incorrigible
             )
             destroyed
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             that
             the
             souls
             of
             Gods
             people
             may
             not
             be
             destroyed
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               For
               our
               vines
               have
               tender
               grapes
               .
            
             ]
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             because
             the
             vines
             did
             already
             bud
             out
             with
             tender
             grapes
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             fit
             that
             care
             should
             be
             taken
             to
             suppresse
             the
             foxes
             ,
             that
             the
             fair
             hopes
             they
             had
             of
             a
             comfortable
             vintage
             ,
             might
             not
             by
             them
             be
             made
             frustrate
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             therefore
             all
             diligence
             was
             to
             be
             used
             for
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             foxes
             ,
             because
             now
             the
             grapes
             were
             so
             young
             and
             tender
             ,
             the
             smaller
             matter
             would
             shake
             them
             off
             ,
             or
             other
             waies
             destroy
             them
             .
             And
             so
             that
             which
             is
             mystically
             intended
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             new
             gathered
             Churches
             ,
             and
             young
             beginners
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             are
             most
             in
             danger
             of
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             ought
             with
             most
             care
             to
             be
             secured
             :
             Christ
             is
             carefull
             of
             young
             Christians
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             lose
             the
             hopes
             of
             the
             first
             buddings
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               My
               beloved
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               his
               .
            
             ]
             Because
             of
             the
             words
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             
               Turn
               my
               beloved
            
             ,
             &c.
             therefore
             some
             conceive
             that
             this
             must
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             spoken
             by
             the
             Spouse
             to
             her
             Bride-maids
             ,
             when
             her
             beloved
             had
             upon
             some
             occasion
             withdrawn
             himself
             .
             And
             again
             some
             think
             that
             from
             the
             10.
             verse
             unto
             this
             verse
             ,
             the
             Church
             related
             the
             words
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             and
             here
             begins
             to
             speak
             what
             she
             thought
             of
             what
             he
             had
             said
             .
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             supposed
             .
             Only
             indeed
             this
             which
             the
             Church
             here
             saith
             ,
             seems
             spoken
             as
             in
             answer
             to
             all
             those
             expressions
             of
             her
             beloveds
             love
             ,
             which
             she
             had
             related
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ;
             Having
             said
             there
             ,
             how
             earnestly
             he
             had
             invited
             her
             to
             come
             forth
             to
             him
             ,
             &c.
             hereupon
             she
             breaks
             forth
             into
             this
             way
             of
             boasting
             and
             glorying
             in
             the
             love
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             in
             the
             mutual
             interest
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             the
             delight
             and
             complacency
             they
             took
             one
             in
             another
             .
             
               My
               beloved
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               his
            
             ;
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             can
             boldly
             speak
             it
             (
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             4.16
             .
             
               We
               have
               known
               and
               believed
               the
               love
               that
               God
               hath
               to
               us
               ,
            
             )
             my
             beloved
             did
             first
             give
             himself
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             made
             a
             totall
             resignation
             of
             my self
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             a
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             we
             are
             really
             united
             together
             as
             husband
             and
             wife
             ;
             He
             is
             flesh
             of
             my
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bone
             of
             my
             bone
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             one
             spirit
             with
             him
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               joined
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               one
               spirit
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.17
             .
             which
             is
             that
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             Ezek.
             16.8
             .
             
               I
               sware
               unto
               thee
               and
               entred
               into
               a
               Covenant
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               becamest
               mine
               :
            
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             our
             hearts
             are
             knit
             together
             in
             a
             bond
             of
             unchangeable
             love
             ;
             my
             beloved
             desires
             no
             other
             love
             but
             me
             ,
             
             and
             I
             desire
             no
             other
             beloved
             but
             him
             ;
             we
             rest
             satisfied
             and
             are
             fully
             contented
             with
             one
             anothers
             love
             :
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             we
             enjoy
             full
             communion
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             I
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             all
             that
             is
             his
             ,
             all
             his
             graces
             and
             glorious
             excellencies
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             the
             command
             of
             all
             that
             I
             have
             .
             And
             this
             seems
             also
             to
             be
             another
             of
             those
             passages
             which
             are
             often
             repeated
             ,
             as
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Song
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             above
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               He
               feedeth
               among
               the
               lilies
            
             .
             ]
             As
             if
             she
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             He
             feeds
             his
             flock
             in
             fruitfull
             ,
             pleasant
             ,
             flowred
             ,
             and
             sweet
             pastures
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             well
             be
             called
             gardens
             ,
             rather
             then
             meadows
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             though
             I
             have
             set
             my
             heart
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             thus
             triumph
             in
             his
             love
             .
             Some
             take
             the
             word
             [
             
               He
               feedeth
            
             ]
             passively
             ,
             and
             so
             would
             have
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             graces
             and
             services
             of
             his
             Saints
             are
             the
             choice
             dainties
             whereon
             Christ
             feeds
             ,
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             as
             lilies
             .
             And
             then
             of
             those
             that
             understand
             it
             actively
             of
             his
             feeding
             his
             flock
             among
             the
             lilies
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             ,
             chap.
             1.7
             .
             )
             some
             say
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             his
             feeding
             his
             Saints
             in
             his
             heavenly
             Paradise
             ,
             with
             sweetest
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             :
             But
             others
             again
             understand
             it
             better
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             below
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             that
             Christ
             exerciseth
             his
             Pastoral
             office
             among
             pure
             and
             lovely
             Christians
             ,
             lilie-white
             Saints
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             grow
             up
             as
             lilies
             ,
             Hos
             .
             14.5
             .
             or
             that
             he
             feedeth
             his
             flock
             with
             goodly
             Scripture
             truths
             and
             mysteries
             ,
             or
             with
             very
             precious
             and
             sweet
             Ordinances
             :
             Or
             yet
             in
             more
             generall
             tearms
             this
             expression
             may
             imply
             ,
             either
             that
             Christ
             is
             very
             sweet
             to
             his
             Spouse
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             deals
             bountifully
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             carries
             himself
             with
             much
             sweetnesse
             towards
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Vntil
               the
               day
               break
               ,
               and
               the
               shadowes
               flee
               away
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             referre
             this
             to
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               He
               feedeth
               among
               the
               lilies
               ,
               until
               the
               day
               break
               ,
               and
               the
               shadowes
               flee
               away
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             would
             have
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             doth
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Pastor
             amongst
             his
             pure
             and
             precious
             flock
             ,
             feeding
             them
             with
             his
             holy
             Ordinances
             ,
             until
             the
             morning
             of
             life
             eternall
             shall
             drive
             away
             the
             shadowes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             will
             be
             no
             farther
             need
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             converse
             with
             his
             Saints
             in
             a
             more
             glorious
             manner
             ,
             and
             shew
             himselfe
             to
             them
             face
             to
             face
             in
             the
             splendor
             of
             his
             heavenly
             kingdome
             unto
             all
             eternity
             .
             But
             taking
             the
             words
             as
             they
             are
             placed
             and
             joyned
             together
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Vntil
               the
               day
               break
               ,
               and
               the
               shadowes
               flee
               away
               ,
               turne
               my
               beloved
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             mystical
             sense
             is
             farre
             more
             cleare
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             finding
             that
             her
             beloved
             had
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             hinted
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             ,
             )
             doth
             here
             call
             upon
             him
             to
             returne
             againe
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             one
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             his
             absence
             ,
             
               turn
               my
               beloved
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             she
             desires
             of
             him
             ,
             being
             now
             present
             ,
             and
             having
             now
             much
             cheared
             her
             with
             a
             gracious
             visit
             ,
             that
             when
             ever
             he
             should
             see
             cause
             to
             withdraw
             himselfe
             from
             her
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             are
             times
             indeed
             when
             Christ
             doth
             hide
             himselfe
             from
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             Isa
             .
             45.15
             .
             
               Verily
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               that
               hidest
               thy selfe
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Saviour
            
             )
             he
             would
             be
             ready
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             returne
             to
             her
             help
             and
             comfort
             againe
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             branch
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             
               Vntil
               the
               day
               break
               ,
               and
               the
               shadowes
               flee
               away
               ,
            
             some
             take
             it
             to
             be
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Church
             had
             desired
             that
             this
             Christ
             would
             doe
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             there
             was
             a
             succession
             of
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             world
             should
             continue
             ;
             As
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             long
             as
             the
             Sunne
             shall
             break
             out
             day
             after
             day
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             upon
             Sun-setting
             ,
             the
             shadows
             
             shall
             flee
             away
             ,
             (
             the
             ground
             of
             which
             expression
             is
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             evening
             the
             shadowes
             doe
             runne
             out
             in
             length
             ,
             as
             seeming
             to
             flee
             away
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Jer.
             6.4
             .
             
               Woe
               unto
               us
               ,
               for
               the
               day
               goeth
               away
               ,
               for
               the
               shadowes
               of
               the
               evening
               are
               stretched
               out
               )
            
             be
             ready
             seasonably
             to
             come
             in
             to
             my
             refreshing
             .
             And
             so
             they
             make
             this
             place
             parallel
             with
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             89.29
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             (
             until
             )
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Spouse
             had
             desired
             it
             might
             never
             be
             otherwise
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Vntil
               the
               day
               break
               ,
               and
               the
               shadowes
               flee
               away
               ,
            
             to
             be
             a
             Periphrasis
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Christs
             second
             comming
             ,
             which
             is
             elswhere
             called
             ,
             
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.2
             .
             and
             
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.2
             .
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             generall
             Judgement
             that
             shall
             then
             be
             ,
             
               the
               great
               and
               the
               terrible
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Joel
             2.31
             .
             By
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             night
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             usually
             meant
             times
             of
             ignorance
             and
             sinne
             ,
             as
             ,
             Mic.
             3.6
             .
             
               Night
               shall
               be
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               not
               have
               a
               vision
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               dark
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               shall
               not
               divine
               ,
               and
               the
               Sunne
               shall
               goe
               down
               over
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               shall
               be
               dark
               over
               them
            
             ;
             and
             Eph.
             5.8
             .
             
               Ye
               were
               sometimes
               darknesse
               ,
               but
               now
               are
               ye
               light
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             so
             also
             times
             of
             trouble
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             as
             in
             Lam.
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               man
               that
               hath
               seene
               affliction
               by
               the
               rod
               of
               his
               wrath
               ;
               He
               hath
               led
               me
               and
               brought
               me
               into
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               not
               into
               light
               .
            
             And
             againe
             by
             the
             day
             is
             often
             meant
             a
             time
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             joy
             ;
             as
             in
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.5
             .
             
               Ye
               are
               all
               the
               children
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               the
               day
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             Rom.
             13.12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               The
               night
               is
               farre
               spent
               ,
               the
               day
               is
               at
               hand
               ;
               let
               us
               therefore
               cast
               off
               the
               works
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               put
               on
               the
               armour
               of
               light
               .
               Let
               us
               walk
               honestly
               as
               in
               the
               day
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             See
             the
             Note
             also
             ,
             Esth
             .
             8.16
             .
             And
             so
             here
             by
             
               the
               day
               break
            
             ,
             and
             the
             shadows
             fleeing
             away
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             breaking
             forth
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             that
             Sun
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             in
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             his
             glory
             at
             the
             day
             of
             his
             second
             comming
             ,
             and
             the
             fleeing
             away
             of
             all
             the
             shadowes
             of
             ignorance
             and
             sinne
             ,
             and
             misery
             thereupon
             ;
             for
             as
             upon
             the
             breaking
             forth
             of
             the
             morning
             light
             ,
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             earth
             interposed
             betwixt
             us
             and
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             doth
             sodainly
             vanish
             away
             ;
             and
             as
             
               the
               shadowes
            
             of
             the
             Ceremoniall
             Law
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             Col.
             2.17
             .
             Heb.
             10.1
             .
             did
             all
             flee
             away
             at
             the
             day
             of
             his
             first
             comming
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             shining
             forth
             of
             that
             glorious
             morning
             of
             the
             day
             of
             his
             second
             comming
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             Psal
             .
             49.14
             .
             All
             the
             shadowes
             of
             sinne
             and
             ignorance
             and
             sorrow
             shall
             be
             sodainly
             chased
             away
             ,
             after
             which
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             any
             night
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             in
             a
             state
             of
             perfect
             light
             and
             joy
             .
             That
             therefore
             which
             the
             Church
             here
             desires
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             alwayes
             constantly
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             his
             second
             comming
             ,
             be
             ready
             at
             hand
             to
             come
             in
             to
             her
             help
             and
             comfort
             in
             all
             times
             of
             tribulation
             and
             desertion
             ,
             and
             so
             support
             her
             and
             stirre
             up
             the
             graces
             that
             were
             in
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             persevere
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             I
             know
             some
             limit
             this
             request
             of
             the
             Spouse
             to
             the
             faithfulls
             desire
             of
             comfort
             in
             an
             houre
             of
             desertion
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             they
             understand
             her
             request
             thus
             ,
             that
             her
             beloved
             would
             returne
             ,
             till
             by
             a
             thorough
             discovery
             of
             himselfe
             to
             her
             soule
             ,
             he
             had
             wrought
             in
             her
             a
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             spirituall
             joy
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             intends
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             2
             Pet
             1.19
             .
             
               Vntill
               the
               day
               dawne
               ,
               and
               the
               day-star
               arise
               in
               your
               hearts
               .
            
             But
             the
             former
             Exposition
             is
             more
             full
             a●d
             cleare
             .
          
           
           
             
               And
               be
               thou
               like
               a
               roe
               or
               a
               young
               hart
               upon
               the
               mountaines
               of
               Bether
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               Vpon
               the
               mountaines
               of
               division
            
             .
             We
             reade
             not
             elswhere
             of
             any
             place
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Judea
             ,
             that
             was
             called
             Bether
             .
             The
             most
             probable
             opinion
             that
             we
             meete
             with
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             that
             place
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Gilead
             ,
             on
             the
             outside
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             which
             is
             elswhere
             called
             Bithron
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             2.29
             .
             and
             that
             the
             mountaines
             here
             were
             called
             
               the
               mountaines
               of
               division
            
             ;
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             were
             divided
             in
             the
             top
             into
             many
             severall
             hills
             ;
             or
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             river
             of
             Jordan
             was
             thereabouts
             divided
             when
             the
             Israelites
             did
             at
             first
             enter
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             or
             3.
             
             Rather
             because
             this
             place
             was
             by
             Jordan
             divided
             from
             the
             Land
             of
             Judea
             .
             And
             so
             the
             ground
             ,
             why
             the
             Spouse
             desires
             here
             that
             her
             beloved
             would
             in
             his
             returne
             to
             her
             ,
             
               be
               like
               a
               roe
               or
               a
               young
               hart
               upon
               the
               mountaines
               of
               Bether
               ,
            
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             because
             in
             those
             mountaines
             he
             used
             to
             feed
             his
             flock
             ;
             or
             because
             it
             was
             a
             place
             much
             frequented
             by
             roes
             and
             young
             harts
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             that
             is
             intended
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             as
             speedy
             in
             his
             returne
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             those
             creatures
             are
             in
             their
             running
             upon
             
               the
               mountaines
               of
               Bether
            
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             againe
             by
             Christs
             comming
             to
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Church
             
               upon
               the
               mountaines
               of
               division
            
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             his
             comming
             from
             the
             heavens
             to
             their
             help
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             called
             
               the
               mountaines
               of
               division
            
             for
             their
             height
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             separate
             and
             divide
             betwixt
             us
             and
             Gods
             presence
             of
             glory
             ;
             or
             else
             2.
             his
             comming
             to
             the
             Churches
             help
             and
             comfort
             in
             her
             severall
             Congregations
             ,
             dispersed
             abroad
             in
             severall
             places
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ;
             and
             too
             often
             sadly
             divided
             in
             regard
             of
             schismes
             and
             dissentions
             amongst
             themselves
             ;
             or
             3.
             his
             leaping
             over
             or
             subduing
             those
             mountaines
             of
             sin
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             hindered
             from
             a
             full
             fruition
             of
             Christ
             .
             However
             ,
             by
             his
             being
             
               like
               a
               roe
               or
               a
               young
               hart
               ,
            
             is
             clearly
             meant
             his
             comming
             sweetly
             and
             swiftly
             to
             the
             help
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             continuall
             pantings
             of
             the
             faithfull
             after
             Christ
             ,
             
               Come
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               yea
               come
               quickly
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BY
               night
               on
               my
               bed
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               whom
               my
               soule
               loveth
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             not
             necessarily
             to
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             several
             passages
             of
             this
             Song
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             alwayes
             an
             immediate
             dependance
             of
             every
             verse
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ;
             they
             may
             represent
             what
             was
             done
             and
             said
             in
             severall
             places
             and
             at
             severall
             times
             .
             But
             yet
             that
             which
             followes
             here
             may
             well
             be
             taken
             as
             depending
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             .
             It
             was
             hinted
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             that
             whilst
             the
             Spouse
             slept
             ,
             her
             Beloved
             had
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             from
             her
             ;
             And
             here
             now
             she
             proceeds
             to
             tell
             her
             Bride-maides
             how
             hereupon
             she
             behaved
             her selfe
             ,
             
               By
               night
               on
               my
               bed
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               whom
               my
               soule
               loveth
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             a
             wife
             that
             missing
             her
             husband
             in
             the
             dark
             night
             ,
             doth
             first
             feele
             for
             him
             in
             the
             bed
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             calls
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             he
             were
             in
             the
             Chamber
             .
             As
             for
             those
             words
             ,
             
               him
               whom
               my
               soule
               loveth
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.7
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Spouses
             seeking
             her
             beloved
             in
             her
             bed
             is
             only
             meant
             ,
             that
             she
             wished
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             desired
             the
             time
             were
             come
             that
             she
             might
             find
             him
             there
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             till
             the
             marriage
             was
             consummate
             between
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             proper
             to
             say
             that
             she
             expected
             to
             find
             him
             there
             .
             But
             considering
             the
             faithfull
             are
             said
             in
             the
             Scripture
             not
             only
             to
             be
             espoused
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             be
             married
             to
             
             Christ
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             their
             husband
             ;
             see
             Jer.
             3.14
             .
             &
             Isa
             .
             54.5
             .
             &
             Eph.
             5.23
             .
             &c.
             (
             though
             indeed
             the
             full
             consummation
             of
             the
             marriage
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             till
             Christs
             second
             coming
             in
             glory
             .
             )
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             this
             figurative
             expression
             may
             not
             be
             understood
             literally
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
             she
             sought
             him
             in
             her
             bed
             .
             However
             ,
             for
             the
             mystical
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             that
             though
             Christ
             is
             alwayes
             graciously
             present
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             worst
             condition
             ,
             Isa
             .
             43.2
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             34.15
             ,
             18.
             yet
             there
             are
             times
             when
             they
             may
             be
             without
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             favourable
             presence
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             the
             terrors
             of
             some
             sore
             affliction
             ,
             and
             the
             darknesse
             that
             is
             upon
             their
             own
             spirits
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             withdrawing
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             dark
             night
             with
             them
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             50.10
             .
             
               Who
               is
               among
               you
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               obeyeth
               the
               voice
               of
               his
               servant
               ,
               that
               walketh
               in
               darknesse
               and
               hath
               no
               light
               ?
            
             2.
             
             That
             in
             these
             times
             of
             desertion
             ,
             the
             faithful
             being
             quickned
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doe
             usually
             seek
             to
             recover
             againe
             some
             comfortable
             evidence
             of
             his
             gracious
             presence
             by
             resorting
             to
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             by
             meditation
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             holy
             meanes
             of
             obteining
             a
             comfortable
             communion
             with
             him
             :
             and
             3.
             accordingly
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             seek
             him
             by
             night
             on
             their
             beds
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             meditating
             of
             Christ
             by
             night
             on
             their
             beds
             (
             taking
             it
             literally
             )
             is
             one
             of
             the
             usuall
             meanes
             whereby
             in
             such
             times
             of
             desertion
             the
             faithfull
             are
             wont
             thus
             to
             seek
             after
             Christ
             ;
             at
             those
             times
             when
             others
             take
             their
             rest
             ,
             then
             their
             soules
             are
             tossed
             and
             troubled
             with
             longing
             desires
             after
             Christ
             :
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             Isa
             .
             26.9
             .
             
               With
               my
               soule
               have
               I
               desired
               thee
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               yea
               with
               my
               spirit
               within
               me
               will
               I
               seek
               thee
               early
               :
            
             Or
             2.
             
             Because
             this
             many
             times
             befalls
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             immediately
             before
             wholly
             at
             ease
             and
             quiet
             ;
             even
             when
             the
             faithfull
             enjoy
             full
             content
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             delights
             ,
             and
             being
             withall
             free
             from
             all
             feares
             of
             their
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ;
             doe
             lay
             themselves
             down
             securely
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             on
             a
             bed
             of
             ease
             ,
             many
             times
             by
             the
             wakening
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             bethink
             themselves
             more
             seriously
             of
             their
             estate
             ,
             and
             to
             enquire
             whether
             the
             quiet
             and
             peace
             of
             conscience
             they
             enjoy
             be
             found
             and
             well-grounded
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             not
             finding
             it
             so
             ,
             they
             set
             themselves
             to
             seek
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             outward
             contentments
             and
             delights
             yield
             them
             no
             delight
             at
             all
             without
             that
             :
             or
             3.
             
             Because
             they
             seek
             after
             Christ
             in
             the
             darknesse
             of
             tribulation
             and
             desertion
             ,
             with
             quiet
             ,
             patient
             ,
             and
             submissive
             spirits
             ,
             being
             content
             quietly
             to
             waite
             upon
             God
             :
             or
             4.
             
             Because
             they
             seek
             after
             Christ
             idly
             ,
             being
             too
             much
             taken
             up
             with
             their
             worldly
             enjoyments
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             that
             anxiety
             and
             diligence
             and
             paines
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             fit
             Christ
             should
             be
             sought
             ;
             they
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             enjoy
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             Christs
             gracious
             presence
             ,
             but
             are
             loth
             to
             abandon
             their
             carnal
             delights
             .
             And
             5.
             to
             this
             some
             adde
             ,
             that
             the
             faithfull
             seek
             Christ
             by
             night
             on
             their
             bed
             ,
             when
             in
             an
             houre
             of
             desertion
             they
             seek
             him
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             publick
             worship
             ,
             (
             called
             before
             the
             Churches
             bed
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.16
             .
             )
             where
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             enjoy
             his
             gracious
             presence
             ,
             and
             the
             embracings
             of
             his
             loving
             kindnesse
             .
             But
             of
             this
             I
             conceive
             the
             Church
             speakes
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               him
               not
               .
            
             ]
             This
             implies
             how
             eager
             she
             was
             to
             find
             him
             :
             The
             repeating
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             
               I
               sought
               him
            
             ,
             and
             then
             again
             
               I
               sought
               him
            
             ,
             implies
             that
             she
             was
             constant
             and
             earnest
             in
             seeking
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             added
             by
             way
             of
             
             bewailing
             the
             succeslesnesse
             of
             her
             endeavours
             ,
             at
             least
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             way
             of
             seeking
             him
             in
             her
             bed
             .
             Where
             Christ
             is
             sought
             in
             times
             of
             desertion
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             alwaies
             presently
             found
             :
             The
             faithfull
             may
             seek
             him
             by
             solitary
             meditations
             alone
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             yet
             find
             no
             comfort
             ;
             but
             especially
             when
             men
             seek
             him
             coldly
             and
             idly
             ,
             no
             marvell
             though
             then
             he
             still
             hides
             himself
             ;
             unlesse
             the
             Church
             doth
             rouse
             her self
             out
             of
             the
             bed
             of
             carnal
             ease
             ,
             and
             seek
             Christ
             with
             zeal
             and
             fervent
             desires
             ,
             he
             will
             still
             stand
             aloof
             from
             her
             ,
             Jer.
             29.13
             .
             
               Ye
               shall
               seek
               me
               and
               find
               me
               ,
               when
               ye
               shall
               search
               for
               me
               with
               all
               your
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               will
               rise
               now
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             the
             Spouse
             makes
             known
             ,
             that
             missing
             her
             beloved
             she
             could
             take
             no
             rest
             in
             her
             bed
             ,
             but
             resolved
             with
             her self
             what
             is
             here
             expressed
             ,
             
               I
               will
               rise
               now
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             presently
             ,
             without
             any
             delay
             ,
             lest
             I
             lose
             mine
             opportunity
             :
             
               And
               go
               about
               the
               City
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               broad
               waies
               ,
               I
               will
               seek
               him
               whom
               my
               soul
               loveth
            
             ;
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             spare
             no
             pains
             ,
             but
             will
             seek
             him
             diligently
             every
             where
             :
             for
             seeking
             
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               broad
               waies
               ,
            
             imports
             a
             busie
             and
             narrow
             search
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Jer.
             5.1
             .
             
               Run
               ye
               to
               and
               fro
               through
               the
               streets
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               see
               now
               and
               know
               ,
               and
               seek
               in
               the
               broad
               places
               thereof
               ,
               if
               ye
               can
               find
               a
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             That
             which
             is
             intended
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             faithfull
             in
             a
             time
             of
             desertion
             do
             not
             presently
             find
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             give
             over
             ,
             but
             will
             continue
             seeking
             still
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             content
             to
             undergo
             any
             pains
             and
             trouble
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             come
             to
             enjoy
             his
             favourable
             presence
             .
             By
             the
             Spouses
             rising
             out
             of
             her
             bed
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             the
             faithfuls
             self-denial
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             ease
             ,
             and
             worldly
             contentments
             ,
             and
             resolute
             abandoning
             of
             all
             things
             that
             may
             hinder
             them
             from
             seeking
             the
             gracious
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             peace
             of
             conscience
             which
             thereby
             they
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             enjoy
             :
             Or
             ,
             by
             her
             rising
             and
             going
             
               about
               the
               City
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
            
             and
             seeking
             her
             beloved
             
               in
               the
               broad
               waies
            
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             faithfull
             cannot
             obtain
             any
             sensible
             apprehensions
             of
             their
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             gracious
             presence
             by
             their
             own
             private
             meditations
             ,
             or
             what
             ever
             else
             was
             intended
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             by
             seeking
             him
             by
             night
             on
             their
             bed
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             )
             they
             are
             wont
             then
             to
             seek
             it
             in
             other
             waies
             ,
             as
             either
             1.
             
             By
             going
             to
             the
             Word
             and
             other
             holy
             Ordinances
             in
             the
             publick
             assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             where
             Christ
             useth
             to
             teach
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             elsewhere
             saith
             ,
             Prov.
             1.20
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Wisdom
               crieth
               without
               ,
               she
               uttereth
               her
               voice
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               she
               crieth
               in
               the
               chief
               place
               of
               concourse
               ,
               in
               the
               openings
               of
               the
               gates
               ,
               in
               the
               City
               she
               uttereth
               her
               words
               :
            
             See
             also
             Neh.
             8.1
             .
             &
             Luk.
             13.26
             .
             Or
             2.
             
             By
             consulting
             with
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             possibly
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             getting
             directions
             from
             them
             ,
             yea
             by
             observing
             the
             courses
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             fares
             with
             them
             .
             Or
             3.
             by
             stirring
             up
             the
             graces
             that
             are
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             buckling
             themselves
             to
             act
             their
             graces
             with
             all
             chearfulnesse
             and
             zeal
             ,
             to
             walk
             in
             those
             waies
             which
             Christ
             hath
             prescribed
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             tread
             in
             his
             steps
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             is
             the
             very
             reason
             why
             Christ
             doth
             sometimes
             hide
             himself
             from
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             may
             be
             brought
             to
             seek
             him
             the
             more
             earnestly
             ,
             even
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             Psal
             .
             63.8
             .
             
               My
               soul
               followeth
               hard
               after
               thee
               :
            
             and
             so
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             main
             benefits
             which
             the
             faithfull
             reap
             by
             their
             tribulations
             and
             desertions
             ,
             that
             hereby
             they
             become
             more
             fervent
             and
             industrious
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.67
             .
             they
             become
             so
             violent
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             men
             besides
             themselves
             ,
             they
             mind
             nothing
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             
             was
             with
             the
             Spouse
             here
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             stay
             till
             morning
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             dark
             night
             ran
             alone
             up
             and
             down
             the
             City
             to
             seek
             her
             beloved
             )
             a
             zeal
             which
             worldlings
             judge
             to
             be
             no
             other
             but
             madnesse
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.4
             .
             
               They
               think
               it
               strange
               ,
               that
               you
               run
               not
               with
               them
               into
               the
               same
               excesse
               of
               riot
               ,
               speaking
               evil
               of
               you
               .
            
             See
             also
             Act.
             26.24
             .
          
           
             
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               him
               not
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Though
             I
             sought
             him
             with
             all
             that
             earnestnesse
             that
             is
             before
             expressed
             ,
             yet
             I
             could
             not
             obtain
             that
             sensible
             evidence
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             grace
             that
             I
             desired
             .
             Some
             hold
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             passage
             is
             to
             signifie
             that
             Christ
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             amongst
             the
             greatest
             multitudes
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             most
             common
             and
             generally
             received
             opinions
             of
             men
             .
             But
             rather
             the
             drift
             of
             it
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             even
             when
             the
             faithfull
             do
             use
             the
             means
             appointed
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             their
             evidences
             of
             their
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             for
             a
             while
             still
             continue
             in
             darknesse
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             Christ
             may
             still
             hide
             himself
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             greater
             triall
             of
             their
             graces
             ,
             their
             faith
             ,
             patience
             and
             constancy
             :
             or
             else
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             use
             the
             means
             more
             seriously
             and
             diligently
             then
             they
             have
             formerly
             done
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               watchmen
               that
               go
               about
               the
               City
               ,
               found
               me
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             found
             her
             wandring
             by
             night
             up
             and
             down
             the
             City
             to
             seek
             for
             her
             Beloved
             .
             And
             if
             by
             
               the
               City
            
             we
             understand
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             City
             of
             God
             (
             as
             indeed
             ,
             where
             should
             the
             faithfull
             look
             for
             Christ
             but
             there
             ?
             )
             then
             by
             
               the
               watchmen
            
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             such
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             officers
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             such
             are
             usually
             in
             the
             Scripture
             called
             watchmen
             ,
             as
             in
             Ezek.
             3.17
             .
             
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               thee
               a
               watchman
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               :
            
             and
             Isa
             .
             62.6
             .
             
               I
               have
               set
               watchmen
               upon
               thy
               wals
               ,
               O
               Jerusalem
               ,
               which
               shall
               never
               hold
               their
               peace
               day
               nor
               night
               :
               ye
               that
               make
               mention
               of
               the
               Lord
               keep
               not
               silence
               .
            
             And
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               submit
               your selves
               ;
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               souls
               .
            
             See
             also
             Isa
             .
             52.7
             ,
             8.
             
             Some
             Expositors
             I
             know
             hold
             that
             by
             these
             watchmen
             are
             meant
             the
             wisemen
             and
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             world
             that
             are
             meer
             strangers
             to
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.8
             .
             And
             others
             ,
             that
             hereby
             are
             meant
             Hereticks
             ,
             that
             are
             still
             going
             about
             every
             where
             to
             deceive
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             it
             is
             not
             said
             that
             the
             Spouse
             did
             here
             receive
             any
             information
             from
             these
             watchmen
             concerning
             her
             beloved
             ,
             and
             Chap.
             5.7
             .
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             that
             they
             smote
             her
             and
             wounded
             her
             .
             But
             considering
             that
             the
             word
             watchmen
             doth
             properly
             import
             such
             as
             by
             their
             place
             are
             to
             watch
             over
             the
             souls
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             most
             probably
             it
             must
             be
             meant
             of
             such
             as
             are
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             either
             ,
             First
             ,
             Such
             as
             are
             able
             and
             faithfull
             watchmen
             (
             and
             then
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             found
             out
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Spouse
             them
             ;
             which
             intimates
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             faithfull
             Ministers
             to
             seek
             out
             those
             ,
             that
             look
             not
             after
             them
             .
             )
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             Such
             as
             are
             in
             place
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             no
             way
             fit
             for
             the
             place
             ,
             being
             false
             teachers
             ,
             blind
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Prophet
             complains
             of
             ,
             Isa
             .
             56.10
             .
             
               His
               watchmen
               a●
               blind
               ;
               they
               are
               all
               ignorant
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               dumb
               dogs
               ,
               they
               cannot
               bark
               ;
               sleeping
               ,
               lying
               down
               ,
               loving
               to
               slumber
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             marvel
             though
             the
             Church
             could
             receive
             no
             satisfaction
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               To
               whom
               I
               said
               ,
               Saw
               ye
               him
               whom
               my
               soul
               loveth
               ?
            
             ]
             The
             vehemency
             of
             the
             Spouses
             desire
             after
             her
             beloved
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             not
             fearing
             the
             watchmen
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             upon
             her
             ,
             she
             either
             staied
             not
             till
             they
             questioned
             her
             ,
             or
             regarded
             not
             
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             did
             speak
             to
             her
             )
             but
             presently
             fell
             upon
             enquiring
             of
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             had
             seen
             her
             beloved
             ,
             not
             being
             ashamed
             to
             own
             her
             Love
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             her
             nightly
             wandring
             ;
             as
             likewise
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             she
             speaks
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             thought
             no
             body
             could
             be
             ignorant
             of
             her
             love
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             every
             body
             must
             needs
             know
             ,
             and
             love
             and
             admire
             her
             beloved
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             she
             .
             All
             which
             doth
             notably
             set
             forth
             how
             impatiently
             desirous
             the
             faithfull
             are
             of
             enjoying
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             how
             farre
             they
             are
             from
             being
             afraid
             or
             ashamed
             to
             own
             him
             and
             their
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             before
             those
             that
             have
             most
             power
             in
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               It
               was
               but
               a
               little
               that
               I
               passed
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               him
               whom
               my
               soule
               loveth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             was
             but
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             or
             I
             was
             gone
             but
             a
             little
             way
             after
             I
             had
             enquired
             of
             them
             ,
             ere
             I
             found
             my
             beloved
             .
             They
             that
             by
             the
             watch-men
             of
             the
             City
             doe
             understand
             hereticall
             teachers
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             but
             are
             no
             way
             such
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             doe
             accordingly
             observe
             that
             men
             must
             passe
             by
             such
             before
             ever
             they
             can
             hope
             to
             find
             Christ
             .
             
               Let
               them
               alone
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             of
             such
             watch-men
             ,
             Matth.
             15.14
             .
             )
             
               they
               be
               blind
               leaders
               of
               the
               blind
               .
            
             But
             understanding
             thereby
             the
             faithfull
             teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hereby
             is
             implyed
             ,
             1.
             that
             even
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             Christ
             is
             not
             alwayes
             presently
             found
             ;
             he
             may
             for
             a
             while
             hide
             himselfe
             from
             afflicted
             consciences
             ,
             though
             they
             seek
             for
             comfort
             from
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             both
             that
             their
             joy
             may
             be
             the
             greater
             when
             they
             doe
             find
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             not
             ascribe
             their
             comfort
             to
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             meanes
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             Christ
             in
             revealing
             himselfe
             to
             them
             :
             2.
             
             That
             they
             that
             persevere
             to
             seek
             Christ
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             holy
             meanes
             ,
             shall
             be
             sure
             notwithstanding
             at
             last
             to
             find
             him
             ;
             
               Seek
               and
               ye
               shall
               find
            
             ,
             Mat.
             7.7
             .
             Such
             love
             in
             seeking
             Christ
             shall
             be
             at
             last
             successefull
             ,
             Joh.
             14.21
             ,
             23.
             when
             they
             begin
             to
             think
             themselves
             past
             all
             hope
             ,
             then
             on
             a
             sodaine
             Christ
             doth
             often
             manifest
             himselfe
             to
             them
             sooner
             then
             they
             expected
             ,
             Heb.
             10.37
             .
             
               Yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               shall
               come
               will
               come
               and
               will
               not
               tarry
               :
            
             yea
             and
             3.
             that
             this
             is
             usually
             by
             the
             help
             of
             directions
             and
             instructions
             formerly
             received
             from
             Gods
             Ministers
             ;
             (
             as
             here
             it
             might
             be
             by
             the
             watch-mens
             directions
             that
             the
             Spouse
             found
             her
             Beloved
             ,
             though
             their
             answer
             be
             not
             expressed
             )
             those
             instructions
             ,
             that
             did
             no
             good
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             may
             yet
             after
             a
             while
             be
             effectuall
             for
             comfort
             .
          
           
             
               I
               held
               him
               and
               would
               not
               let
               him
               goe
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             sets
             forth
             the
             vehemency
             of
             the
             Spouses
             affection
             ;
             As
             soone
             as
             I
             found
             ,
             I
             catched
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             saith
             she
             ,
             and
             held
             him
             fast
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             let
             him
             goe
             :
             which
             agrees
             fully
             with
             that
             which
             Solomon
             elsewhere
             directs
             us
             to
             doe
             ,
             Pro
             ▪
             4.13
             .
             
               Take
               fast
               hold
               of
               instruction
               ,
               let
               her
               not
               goe
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             When
             the
             faithfull
             after
             a
             time
             of
             desertion
             doe
             recover
             the
             gracious
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             more
             carefull
             and
             zealous
             to
             cleave
             fast
             to
             Christ
             ;
             after
             so
             much
             hazard
             and
             sorrow
             in
             the
             losse
             of
             him
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             paines
             taken
             to
             find
             him
             againe
             ,
             they
             are
             loth
             and
             fearfull
             by
             any
             negligence
             on
             their
             part
             to
             loose
             him
             any
             more
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             use
             all
             holy
             meanes
             to
             make
             his
             presence
             familiar
             and
             perpetuall
             ,
             &
             determine
             they
             will
             not
             part
             with
             him
             for
             any
             advantage
             in
             the
             world
             :
             as
             Jacob
             resolved
             w●en
             he
             was
             wrestling
             with
             the
             Angel
             ,
             Gen.
             32.26
             
               I
               will
               not
               let
               thee
               goe
               ,
               except
               thou
               blesse
               me
               ,
            
             so
             they
             resolve
             not
             to
             part
             with
             Christ
             ,
             till
             they
             receive
             that
             blessing
             from
             him
             ,
             Matth.
             25.34
             .
             
               Come
               ,
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               father
               ,
               inherit
               the
               kingdome
               
               prepared
               for
               you
               .
            
             And
             so
             accordingly
             some
             understand
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Vntill
               I
               had
               brought
               him
               into
               my
               mothers
               house
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               chamber
               of
               her
               that
               conceived
               me
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Spouse
             resolves
             not
             to
             part
             with
             Christ
             ,
             till
             she
             with
             him
             was
             brought
             ,
             or
             till
             she
             had
             brought
             him
             formed
             in
             her
             heart
             ,
             Gal.
             4.19
             .
             into
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             .
             But
             indeed
             that
             is
             not
             the
             exposition
             that
             is
             most
             generally
             received
             .
             This
             expression
             ,
             
               I
               held
               him
               and
               would
               not
               let
               him
               goe
               ,
               untill
               I
               had
               brought
               him
               into
               my
               mothers
               house
               ,
            
             &c.
             is
             suited
             to
             the
             modesty
             of
             a
             virgin
             ,
             that
             would
             doe
             nothing
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             her
             mother
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             women
             used
             to
             dwell
             in
             each
             family
             apart
             by
             themselves
             ;
             see
             Gen.
             24.67
             .
             And
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             spirituall
             meaning
             hereof
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             that
             this
             may
             be
             spoken
             in
             the
             name
             of
             severall
             believers
             ,
             who
             call
             the
             universall
             Church
             their
             mother
             that
             conceived
             them
             :
             or
             that
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             at
             present
             militant
             upon
             earth
             ,
             may
             tearme
             the
             Church
             in
             former
             times
             her
             mother
             ,
             from
             whom
             she
             received
             her
             being
             :
             and
             2.
             that
             by
             
               my
               mothers
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               chamber
               of
               her
               that
               conceived
               me
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             faithfull
             have
             found
             the
             sweet
             discoveries
             of
             Christs
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             their
             endeavour
             then
             is
             to
             bring
             him
             into
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             there
             to
             praise
             and
             magnifie
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             of
             his
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             ravished
             with
             his
             desired
             embraces
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             her
             comforts
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             may
             rejoyce
             with
             her
             :
             yea
             and
             some
             doe
             hereupon
             apply
             it
             more
             particularly
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             doth
             here
             expresse
             her
             resolution
             not
             to
             be
             satisfied
             till
             she
             have
             brought
             Christ
             into
             the
             severall
             assemblies
             of
             the
             converted
             Jewes
             ,
             from
             whom
             she
             did
             at
             first
             receive
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             .
             Or
             2.
             
             The
             heart
             and
             conscience
             of
             believers
             ,
             where
             faith
             dwelleth
             ,
             Rom.
             10.10
             .
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             faithfull
             have
             gotten
             some
             comfortable
             evidence
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             resolve
             not
             to
             let
             goe
             their
             hold
             of
             him
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             gotten
             full
             and
             constant
             assurance
             of
             their
             election
             and
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             so
             Christ
             and
             they
             may
             enjoy
             constant
             ,
             familiar
             and
             delightfull
             communion
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             as
             those
             doe
             that
             live
             under
             the
             same
             roofe
             in
             their
             mothers
             house
             :
             for
             the
             word
             ,
             untill
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               I
               charge
               you
               ,
               O
               ye
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               by
               the
               roes
               and
               by
               the
               hindes
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               that
               ye
               stir
               not
               up
               nor
               awake
               my
               love
               ,
               til
               he
               please
               .
            
             ]
             The
             very
             same
             passage
             ,
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             we
             had
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             2.7
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             Only
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             added
             by
             severall
             Expositors
             ,
             that
             this
             passage
             seemes
             to
             be
             thus
             repeated
             with
             reference
             to
             a
             custome
             ,
             then
             used
             and
             even
             to
             this
             day
             continued
             amongst
             us
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             wont
             with
             songs
             and
             the
             noise
             of
             musicall
             instruments
             before
             the
             Bride-chamber
             to
             awaken
             the
             Bridegroome
             and
             the
             Bride
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             congratulating
             their
             marriage
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Who
               is
               this
               that
               cometh
               out
               of
               the
               wildernesse
               like
               pillars
               of
               smoak
               ,
               perfumed
               with
               myrrhe
               and
               frankincense
               ,
               with
               all
               powders
               of
               the
               merchant
               ?
            
             ]
             The
             best
             of
             Expositors
             hold
             ,
             that
             here
             begins
             a
             new
             passage
             of
             this
             Song
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             dependance
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ;
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             3.1
             .
             )
             wherein
             the
             Bridegroome
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             Bridegroome
             or
             Bride
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             still
             the
             Chorus
             in
             this
             Pastorall
             )
             discovering
             the
             Spouse
             afarre
             off
             ,
             comming
             from
             feeding
             her
             
             flock
             ,
             or
             driving
             home
             her
             flock
             
               out
               of
               the
               wilderness
            
             ,
             (
             for
             any
             Country
             that
             is
             not
             frequently
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             houses
             ,
             is
             usually
             in
             the
             Scripture
             called
             
               a
               wilderness
            
             ,
             see
             Exod.
             3.1
             .
             &
             1
             Sam.
             17.28
             .
             )
             doe
             thereupon
             break
             forth
             into
             this
             expression
             of
             admiration
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               this
               that
               cometh
               out
               of
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               like
               pillars
               of
               smoak
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             As
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             What
             Country
             damosel
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             comes
             up
             from
             the
             desart
             in
             so
             stately
             a
             manner
             ?
             Oh
             how
             lovely
             and
             comely
             and
             delightfull
             is
             she
             !
             Her
             tallnesse
             and
             straightnesse
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             comparing
             her
             to
             
               pillars
               of
               smoak
            
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             added
             of
             her
             being
             
               like
               pillars
               of
               smoak
               ,
               perfumed
               with
               myrrhe
               and
               frankincense
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               powders
               of
               the
               merchant
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             smoak
             that
             ariseth
             from
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             sweetest
             of
             all
             powders
             ,
             either
             hath
             relation
             to
             her
             perfumed
             attire
             ,
             or
             else
             is
             intended
             only
             to
             set
             forth
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             as
             pleasing
             for
             her
             beauty
             and
             comelinesse
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             as
             such
             rich
             perfumes
             are
             pleasing
             to
             the
             smell
             .
             And
             because
             she
             is
             represented
             as
             ascending
             up
             in
             a
             mountainous
             Country
             ,
             where
             the
             higher
             she
             went
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             nearer
             she
             came
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             her
             tall
             stature
             was
             discovered
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             they
             smelt
             her
             sweetnesse
             ,
             therefore
             she
             is
             said
             to
             goe
             up
             
               like
               pillars
               of
               perfumed
               smoak
            
             .
             Now
             all
             this
             is
             to
             shew
             how
             spiritually
             glorious
             ,
             comely
             and
             delightfull
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             even
             to
             admiration
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Angels
             and
             the
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             friends
             and
             Bride-men
             ,
             yea
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             that
             shall
             well
             take
             notice
             of
             her
             :
             first
             ,
             she
             is
             said
             to
             come
             
               out
               of
               the
               wilderness
            
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             as
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             Israelites
             being
             carried
             out
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             into
             Canaan
             )
             and
             that
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             she
             is
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             a
             wildernesse
             ,
             dry
             and
             barren
             ,
             and
             voyd
             of
             all
             goodnesse
             ,
             untilled
             ,
             full
             of
             briars
             and
             thornes
             ,
             a
             place
             of
             wild
             and
             savage
             beasts
             ,
             and
             because
             she
             is
             content
             to
             abandon
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             carnall
             lusts
             and
             worldly
             enjoyments
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             goe
             up
             to
             Christ
             .
             And
             this
             indeed
             was
             most
             evident
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             barbarisme
             were
             turned
             to
             be
             such
             a
             holy
             people
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             mentioned
             often
             in
             the
             Scripture
             as
             a
             strange
             and
             wonderfull
             thing
             ;
             as
             in
             Isa
             .
             35.1
             .
             
               The
               wildernesse
               and
               the
               solitary
               place
               shall
               be
               glad
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               desart
               shall
               rejoyce
               .
            
             And
             Chap.
             43.19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               I
               will
               make
               a
               way
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               and
               rivers
               in
               the
               desart
               ;
               The
               beast
               of
               the
               field
               shall
               honour
               me
               ,
               the
               dragons
               and
               the
               owles
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Or
             2.
             with
             respect
             to
             her
             being
             delivered
             from
             some
             sad
             ,
             desolate
             ,
             wildernesse
             condition
             ,
             wherein
             she
             had
             been
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             sore
             persecutions
             by
             tyrants
             ,
             or
             some
             grievous
             troubles
             occasioned
             by
             some
             pestilent
             hereticks
             and
             schismaticks
             ,
             that
             had
             bereaved
             her
             of
             much
             of
             her
             beauty
             and
             glory
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             she
             is
             said
             to
             ascend
             
               like
               pillars
               of
               smoak
            
             ,
             both
             with
             respect
             to
             her
             being
             raised
             by
             faith
             above
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             her
             mounting
             up
             in
             her
             affections
             and
             conversation
             heaven-ward
             ,
             whether
             her
             beloved
             is
             gone
             before
             her
             ;
             and
             because
             she
             did
             in
             her
             first
             originals
             grow
             up
             and
             encrease
             exceedingly
             ,
             multitudes
             being
             daily
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             her
             spirituall
             beauty
             and
             glory
             was
             hidden
             from
             the
             world
             under
             an
             afflicted
             ,
             obscure
             ,
             smoaky
             condition
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             outward
             power
             nor
             worldly
             wisdome
             or
             eloquence
             used
             in
             perswading
             men
             to
             come
             in
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             likewise
             because
             of
             her
             courage
             and
             boldnesse
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             without
             any
             omitting
             thereof
             for
             feare
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             base
             respect
             .
             And
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             she
             is
             said
             to
             ascend
             
               like
               pillars
               of
               smoak
               ,
               perfumed
               with
               myrrhe
               and
               frankincense
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             in
             allusion
             to
             those
             pillars
             of
             smoak
             which
             used
             to
             arise
             from
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
             where
             there
             was
             much
             incense
             burnt
             ,
             Psal
             .
             141.2
             .
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             fragrancy
             of
             her
             vertues
             and
             graces
             ,
             and
             the
             spirituall
             sacrifices
             of
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             other
             good
             workes
             ,
             which
             doe
             continually
             come
             up
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             a
             sweet
             savour
             unto
             him
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.15
             .
             See
             also
             ,
             Act.
             10.4
             .
             Phil.
             4.18
             .
             &
             Revel
             .
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Behold
               his
               Bed
               ,
               which
               is
               Solomons
               .
            
             ]
             These
             may
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             was
             discovered
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             mounting
             up
             heaven-ward
             ;
             wherein
             by
             setting
             forth
             the
             magnificent
             glory
             of
             Solomons
             Spouse
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             bed
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             prepared
             for
             her
             ;
             she
             seeks
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             that
             were
             betrothed
             to
             Solomon
             must
             needs
             long
             to
             have
             her
             marriage
             consummate
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             enjoy
             him
             in
             such
             state
             and
             glory
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             seeme
             strange
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             hasten
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             the
             true
             Solomon
             ,
             whose
             glory
             was
             so
             far
             greater
             ,
             then
             the
             others
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12.24
             .
             &
             1
             King.
             4.23
             ,
             24.
             
             But
             it
             is
             more
             generally
             held
             ,
             that
             this
             also
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             followes
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             is
             added
             by
             those
             that
             admired
             the
             Spouse
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Bridegroome
             ,
             or
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             way
             of
             encouraging
             her
             still
             to
             hasten
             to
             her
             Beloved
             ,
             that
             had
             provided
             so
             magnificently
             .
             And
             by
             this
             bed
             of
             the
             true
             Solomon
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             the
             holy
             assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ;
             or
             2.
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             people
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             1.13
             ,
             16.
             
             Or
             3.
             
             The
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             where
             the
             Saints
             shall
             enjoy
             the
             love
             ,
             and
             presence
             ,
             and
             delightfull
             embraces
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             their
             husband
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             incomprehensible
             rest
             and
             peace
             unto
             all
             eternity
             .
             Some
             indeed
             would
             have
             this
             bed
             of
             Solomons
             to
             be
             prayer
             ,
             and
             others
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             both
             which
             indeed
             the
             faithfull
             doe
             often
             enjoy
             sweet
             communion
             with
             Christ
             .
             But
             the
             former
             expositions
             seeme
             more
             cleare
             and
             proper
             .
          
           
             
               Threescore
               valiant
               men
               are
               about
               it
               ,
               of
               the
               valiant
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             ]
             It
             may
             well
             be
             that
             Solomon
             had
             this
             very
             number
             of
             valiant
             men
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             subjects
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             the
             more
             assurance
             of
             their
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             were
             Davids
             Worthies
             ,
             )
             to
             watch
             every
             night
             ,
             as
             a
             royal
             guard
             ,
             before
             his
             chamber
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             11.9
             .
             Or
             else
             a
             definite
             number
             may
             be
             put
             for
             an
             indefinite
             .
             But
             however
             hereby
             doubtlesse
             is
             figured
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             watch
             that
             was
             kept
             by
             night
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Psal
             .
             134.1
             .
             )
             either
             how
             safely
             without
             all
             danger
             or
             feare
             the
             Church
             shall
             rest
             with
             Christ
             in
             heaven
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             keeping
             and
             safe-guarding
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             the
             hearts
             and
             minds
             of
             the
             faithfull
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             partly
             by
             Gods
             provident
             care
             over
             them
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.5
             .
             and
             partly
             by
             his
             causing
             them
             by
             his
             Spirit
             to
             keep
             a
             diligent
             watch
             over
             their
             own
             hearts
             and
             wayes
             ,
             Pro.
             4.23
             .
             
               Keep
               thy
               heart
               with
               all
               diligence
            
             ;
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             they
             are
             both
             secured
             from
             dangers
             ,
             Psal
             .
             91.1
             ▪
             5.
             and
             likewise
             they
             enjoy
             much
             sweet
             quiet
             and
             rest
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             Pro.
             3.23
             ,
             24.
             
             According
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Phil.
             4.7
             .
             
               The
               peace
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               passeth
               all
               understanding
               ,
               shall
               keep
               your
               hearts
               and
               minds
               through
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             Yea
             by
             these
             threescore
             Worthies
             keeping
             the
             bed
             of
             the
             true
             Solomon
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             true
             Israelites
             indeed
             ,
             holy
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             
               excell
               in
               strength
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             103.20
             .
             and
             doe
             continually
             take
             care
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             Psal
             .
             34.7
             .
             Or
             2.
             the
             faithfull
             Pastors
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             those
             spirituall
             watch-men
             ,
             spoken
             of
             before
             ,
             
             ver
             .
             3.
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             Or
             3.
             the
             pen-men
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             whose
             writings
             tend
             many
             wayes
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             Believers
             ,
             Rom.
             15.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               They
               all
               hold
               swords
               ,
               being
               expert
               in
               warre
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             They
             are
             all
             valiant
             expert
             souldiers
             ,
             that
             know
             well
             how
             to
             handle
             their
             weapon
             .
             And
             if
             by
             this
             guard
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             we
             understand
             the
             Angels
             ,
             then
             hereby
             their
             exceeding
             great
             power
             and
             prowesse
             is
             signified
             ;
             but
             if
             thereby
             we
             understand
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             stand
             alwaies
             armed
             with
             that
             
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Eph
             6.17
             .
             
               which
               is
               quick
               and
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               sharper
               then
               any
               two
               edged
               sword
               ,
               piercing
               even
               to
               the
               dividing
               of
               soul
               and
               spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               joynts
               and
               marrow
               ,
            
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
             and
             are
             able
             men
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             well
             knowing
             how
             to
             use
             this
             weapon
             skilfully
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             faithfull
             against
             all
             that
             oppose
             them
             and
             seek
             their
             ruine
             ;
             
               Holding
               fast
               the
               faithfull
               word
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               been
               taught
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               able
               by
               sound
               doctrine
               ,
               both
               to
               exhort
               ,
               and
               to
               convince
               the
               gainsayers
               ,
            
             Tit.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             
               Every
               man
               hath
               his
               sword
               upon
               his
               thigh
               ,
               because
               of
               fear
               in
               the
               night
               .
            
             ]
             For
             the
             sword
             on
             the
             thigh
             ,
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             45.3
             .
             That
             which
             is
             mainly
             intended
             hereby
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             both
             Angels
             and
             Ministers
             are
             watchfull
             over
             the
             Churches
             peace
             and
             safety
             ,
             and
             chearfully
             ready
             to
             defend
             her
             from
             all
             sudden
             dangers
             and
             fears
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             she
             may
             be
             subject
             to
             through
             ignorance
             or
             error
             ,
             or
             the
             secret
             attempts
             of
             
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               darknesse
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             Eph.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               King
               Solomon
               made
               himself
               a
               charet
               of
               the
               wood
               of
               Lebanon
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             Cedar
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             chief
             wood
             of
             Lebanon
             ,
             concerning
             which
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.17
             .
             Some
             reade
             this
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               King
               Solomon
               made
               himself
               a
               bed
               of
               the
               wood
               of
               Lebanon
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             hold
             that
             here
             there
             is
             given
             us
             a
             fuller
             description
             of
             the
             richnesse
             and
             magnificence
             of
             that
             bed
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             But
             it
             seems
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             here
             used
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             no
             where
             found
             but
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             doth
             rather
             signifie
             some
             Litter
             ,
             such
             as
             our
             Sedans
             are
             ,
             or
             some
             Couch-coach
             or
             Charet
             of
             state
             ,
             which
             Solomon
             provided
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             wife
             to
             be
             carried
             in
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             nuptials
             ,
             or
             when
             ever
             they
             meant
             to
             shew
             themselves
             in
             any
             way
             of
             pomp
             and
             triumph
             amongst
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             of
             those
             words
             that
             follow
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             where
             the
             people
             are
             called
             forth
             to
             the
             beholding
             of
             this
             glorious
             sight
             ,
             
               Go
               forth
               ,
               O
               ye
               daughters
               of
               Sion
               ,
               and
               behold
               King
               Solomon
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             However
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             passage
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             namely
             ,
             by
             setting
             forth
             further
             the
             magnificent
             state
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             to
             imply
             how
             much
             more
             desirable
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Solomon
             is
             ,
             whose
             glory
             doth
             so
             farre
             transcend
             the
             glory
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             his
             Charet
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             Charet
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             The
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             shewed
             himself
             amongst
             men
             ,
             
               And
               we
               beheld
               his
               glory
               ,
               the
               glory
               as
               of
               the
               only
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             Joh.
             1.14
             .
             which
             was
             richly
             adorned
             with
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             made
             and
             assumed
             to
             himself
             ,
             being
             the
             more
             fitly
             compared
             to
             the
             Cedars
             of
             Lebanon
             ,
             because
             it
             never
             saw
             corruption
             ,
             Act.
             2.31
             .
             Or
             2.
             
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             of
             Christs
             own
             framing
             (
             we
             received
             it
             wholly
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             vary
             in
             the
             least
             from
             that
             form
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             he
             delivered
             to
             us
             )
             and
             wherein
             Christ
             doth
             ride
             
             as
             in
             a
             triumphant
             Charet
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             do
             alwaies
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               everlasting
               Gospel
            
             ,
             Rev.
             14.6
             .
             Or
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             ,
             made
             up
             by
             Christ
             of
             particular
             Saints
             ,
             those
             incorruptible
             Cedars
             ,
             Psal
             .
             92.12
             ,
             13.
             wherein
             by
             the
             profession
             and
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Christ
             is
             continually
             carried
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Charet
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               He
               made
               the
               pillars
               thereof
               of
               silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Which
             was
             indeed
             very
             plentifull
             in
             Solomons
             daies
             ,
             1
             King
             10.27
             .
             
               The
               bottom
               thereof
               of
               gold
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             couch
             or
             seat
             whereon
             they
             were
             to
             sit
             ,
             or
             lie
             ,
             was
             made
             of
             rich
             cloth
             of
             gold
             :
             
               The
               covering
               of
               it
               of
               purple
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             curtains
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             covering
             of
             those
             that
             sat
             in
             it
             ,
             was
             made
             of
             some
             costly
             purple
             stuff
             :
             
               The
               midst
               thereof
               being
               paved
               with
               love
               for
               the
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             whereof
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             inside
             of
             this
             Charet
             was
             all
             lined
             with
             curious
             hangings
             of
             needle
             work
             ,
             full
             of
             love
             stories
             ,
             or
             richly
             adorned
             with
             all
             variety
             of
             precious
             stones
             ,
             the
             love
             and
             delight
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             perhaps
             this
             word
             paved
             ,
             is
             used
             figuratively
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             very
             flour
             of
             the
             coach
             ,
             whereon
             they
             set
             their
             feet
             ,
             was
             overlaid
             with
             such
             rich
             clothes
             of
             tapestry
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             allusion
             to
             that
             variety
             of
             artificial
             works
             that
             used
             to
             be
             in
             their
             pavements
             in
             those
             daies
             .
             And
             now
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Expositions
             given
             of
             Solomons
             Charet
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             we
             may
             also
             spiritually
             apply
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             here
             particularly
             described
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             Solomon
             was
             a
             type
             First
             ,
             Understanding
             by
             the
             Charet
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             these
             
               pillars
               of
               silver
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             the
             precious
             gifts
             wherewith
             his
             humane
             nature
             was
             adorned
             :
             and
             2.
             
             By
             
               the
               bottom
               thereof
               of
               gold
            
             ,
             the
             singular
             and
             transcendent
             purity
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             free
             from
             the
             least
             stain
             of
             sinne
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             fit
             for
             the
             habitation
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God.
             And
             3.
             by
             
               the
               covering
               of
               it
               of
               purple
               ;
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
            
             under
             which
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Godhead
             was
             covered
             or
             hidden
             from
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             especially
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             bloody
             passion
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               of
               purple
            
             ;
             and
             4.
             by
             
               the
               midst
               thereof
               being
               paved
               with
               love
               for
               the
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             ;
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ
             ,
             fully
             fraught
             with
             love
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             undertake
             the
             work
             of
             the
             redemption
             of
             Gods
             chosen
             ones
             ,
             or
             the
             amiablenesse
             of
             his
             doctrine
             and
             conversation
             ,
             which
             drew
             the
             people
             to
             love
             and
             admire
             him
             .
             But
             secondly
             ,
             understanding
             thereby
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whereby
             Christ
             is
             carried
             forth
             into
             all
             nations
             ,
             then
             by
             these
             
               pillars
               of
               silver
            
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             firme
             and
             certain
             truths
             therein
             contained
             ,
             pure
             as
             silver
             ,
             Psal
             .
             12.6
             .
             or
             the
             severall
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             :
             and
             by
             
               the
               bottome
               of
               gold
            
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             contained
             therein
             ,
             more
             precious
             then
             gold
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground-work
             of
             Christs
             love
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             that
             whereon
             the
             Saints
             rest
             for
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             as
             on
             a
             sure
             foundation
             ;
             and
             by
             
               the
               purple
               covering
            
             ,
             the
             rich
             and
             pleasant
             promises
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             are
             comfortable
             coverings
             to
             them
             to
             shelter
             them
             from
             all
             evil
             ;
             and
             by
             
               the
               midst
               paved
               with
               love
            
             ,
             those
             many
             Scripture-Stories
             ,
             the
             whole
             scope
             whereof
             is
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             which
             they
             likewise
             have
             showne
             to
             their
             Lord
             Christ
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             Understanding
             thereby
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             by
             
               the
               pillars
               of
               silver
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             perseverance
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             or
             the
             goodly
             graces
             wherewith
             the
             Church
             is
             adorned
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
             and
             so
             also
             other
             the
             faithfull
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             (
             wisdomes
             
               seven
               pillars
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             9.1
             .
             )
             who
             by
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             to
             beare
             up
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             purity
             of
             their
             lives
             to
             be
             an
             ornament
             to
             her
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Mal.
             3.3
             .
             
               He
               shall
               sit
               as
               a
               refiner
               and
               purifier
               of
               silver
               ;
               and
               he
               shall
               purifie
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Levi
               ,
               and
               purge
               them
               as
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             by
             
               the
               bottome
               thereof
               of
               gold
            
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             Believers
             ,
             much
             more
             precious
             then
             gold
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.7
             .
             or
             the
             purity
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             or
             the
             peace
             and
             quiet
             of
             their
             consciences
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             their
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             thorough
             Christ
             ;
             and
             by
             
               the
               purple
               covering
            
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             power
             wherewith
             the
             Church
             is
             protected
             ,
             or
             their
             hope
             of
             heavenly
             glory
             ,
             or
             rather
             their
             outward
             conversation
             ,
             which
             is
             Prince-like
             ,
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             ,
             those
             robes
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             washed
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             Revel
             7.14
             .
             and
             many
             times
             made
             the
             more
             glorious
             thorough
             their
             sufferings
             for
             Christ
             ;
             and
             by
             
               the
               midst
               thereof
               being
               paved
               with
               love
               for
               the
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             the
             shedding
             abroad
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             the
             ardent
             love
             which
             this
             fetches
             back
             from
             them
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             brethren
             ,
             yea
             indeed
             toward
             all
             men
             whatsoever
             ,
             all
             tending
             to
             the
             glory
             and
             delight
             of
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             
               the
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             .
             Some
             referre
             these
             last
             words
             to
             all
             that
             is
             said
             before
             concerning
             this
             charet
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             wholly
             made
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             might
             be
             pleased
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             might
             be
             wonne
             highly
             to
             love
             and
             esteeme
             Solomon
             .
             But
             most
             Expositors
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             last
             branch
             only
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Goe
               forth
               ,
               O
               ye
               daughters
               of
               Zion
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             This
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             by
             the
             Bride-groomes
             friends
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             the
             Bride
             her selfe
             ,
             who
             upon
             occasion
             of
             that
             which
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             concerning
             the
             magnificence
             of
             her
             Beloveds
             charet
             ,
             the
             true
             Solomon
             ,
             doth
             call
             upon
             others
             to
             goe
             forth
             and
             behold
             that
             goodly
             sight
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             gaze
             so
             much
             upon
             the
             richnesse
             of
             the
             charet
             ,
             as
             to
             behold
             the
             magnificence
             of
             him
             that
             sat
             in
             it
             :
             
               And
               behold
               king
               Solomon
               ,
               with
               the
               Crowne
               wherewith
               his
               mother
               crowned
               him
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               espousals
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               gladnesse
               of
               his
               heart
               :
            
             which
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Royal
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             his
             mother
             Bathsheba
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             crowned
             him
             herewith
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             by
             her
             meanes
             that
             he
             ,
             rather
             then
             any
             other
             of
             Davids
             sonnes
             ,
             was
             crowned
             King
             ,
             1
             King.
             1.16
             .
             or
             rather
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             some
             garland
             or
             crowne
             which
             his
             mother
             provided
             for
             him
             against
             his
             nuptials
             ;
             for
             though
             no
             such
             thing
             be
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             there
             was
             a
             custome
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             mothers
             at
             the
             marriage
             of
             their
             sonnes
             amongst
             other
             ornaments
             provided
             garlands
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             crowned
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             mothers
             of
             Princes
             provided
             crownes
             of
             gold
             for
             them
             :
             In
             allusion
             whereto
             this
             may
             be
             spoken
             ,
             
               Behold
               king
               Solomon
               with
               the
               crowne
               wherewith
               his
               mother
               crowned
               him
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               espousals
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             the
             Bridegroomes
             friends
             ,
             or
             the
             Bride
             her selfe
             had
             said
             ,
             Consider
             of
             Solomons
             state
             in
             this
             his
             charet
             ,
             and
             compare
             it
             with
             that
             of
             our
             Bridegroome
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             that
             his
             was
             as
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             ;
             Or
             thus
             ,
             You
             that
             never
             saw
             Solomon
             with
             the
             crowne
             on
             his
             head
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             espousals
             ,
             come
             forth
             and
             behold
             his
             expresse
             image
             in
             this
             our
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             the
             glory
             of
             our
             Solomon
             doth
             farre
             surmount
             his
             .
             As
             for
             the
             spirituall
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             
             1.
             that
             Zion
             being
             the
             most
             eminent
             part
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             type
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Jerusalem
             was
             ,
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             2.6
             .
             )
             
               the
               daughters
               of
               Zion
            
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             that
             were
             before
             tearmed
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             chap.
             1.5
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             2.
             
             That
             by
             the
             going
             forth
             of
             these
             daughters
             to
             behold
             king
             Solomon
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             Christians
             should
             goe
             out
             of
             themselves
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             their
             worldly
             intanglements
             and
             carnall
             confidences
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             false
             Church
             ,
             Zion
             transformed
             into
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             should
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             behold
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Solomon
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             more
             peculiarly
             the
             King
             of
             Zion
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             astonishment
             and
             joy
             ,
             observe
             and
             consider
             how
             much
             his
             magnificent
             state
             did
             excell
             that
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             the
             same
             with
             that
             ,
             Zach.
             9.9
             .
             
               Rejoyce
               greatly
               ,
               O
               daughter
               of
               Zion
               ,
               shout
               O
               daughter
               of
               Jerusalem
               ;
               behold
               thy
               King
               cometh
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             3.
             
             That
             by
             the
             crowne
             wherewith
             his
             mother
             crowned
             him
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             those
             faithfull
             soules
             that
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             wonne
             and
             converted
             to
             Christ
             ;
             or
             the
             glory
             and
             honour
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             hath
             in
             all
             ages
             yielded
             to
             Christ
             by
             owning
             his
             soveraignty
             ,
             by
             placing
             all
             her
             hope
             of
             salvation
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             spreading
             abroad
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             person
             and
             kingdome
             ,
             the
             great
             love
             he
             hath
             showne
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             things
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             them
             .
             Both
             which
             we
             may
             the
             rather
             pitch
             upon
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             as
             the
             mother
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Revel
             .
             12
             .
             1-5
             .
             and
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             word
             of
             faith
             Christ
             is
             conceived
             ,
             Gal.
             4.19
             .
             
               My
               little
               children
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               travel
               in
               birth
               againe
               ,
               untill
               Christ
               be
               formed
               in
               you
            
             ;
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             did
             professe
             ,
             whilst
             he
             was
             upon
             earth
             ,
             that
             he
             esteemed
             and
             honoured
             them
             ,
             as
             his
             mother
             ,
             Matth.
             12.50
             .
             2ly
             ,
             Because
             Christ
             is
             indeed
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Saints
             honoured
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             king
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Joh.
             1.49
             .
             When
             Christ
             ruleth
             in
             his
             Church
             by
             the
             scepter
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             people
             submit
             to
             his
             law
             and
             government
             ,
             they
             then
             set
             the
             Crowne
             upon
             his
             head
             ;
             and
             thence
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             said
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Joh.
             17.10
             that
             he
             was
             
               glorified
               in
               them
            
             .
             And
             3ly
             ,
             Because
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             speake
             of
             the
             faithfull
             that
             are
             by
             the
             Church
             converted
             and
             wonne
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             as
             his
             glory
             and
             crowne
             ;
             as
             Isa
             .
             62.3
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               also
               be
               a
               crowne
               of
               glory
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               a
               royal
               diadem
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               thy
               God.
            
             And
             indeed
             if
             a
             people
             converted
             to
             Christ
             may
             be
             tearmed
             the
             Crowne
             of
             that
             Minister
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             converted
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             Philippians
             his
             
               joy
               and
               crowne
            
             ,
             Phil.
             4.1
             .
             and
             a
             good
             wife
             may
             be
             tearmed
             
               a
               crowne
               to
               her
               husband
            
             ,
             Pro.
             12.4
             .
             well
             may
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               a
               chosen
               generation
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               royal
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               crowne
               ,
               wherewith
               his
               mother
               crowned
               him
               :
            
             yea
             and
             the
             rather
             haply
             may
             Christ
             be
             said
             to
             be
             crowned
             by
             his
             mother
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             because
             his
             first
             converts
             were
             gathered
             there
             .
             And
             4.
             
             By
             
               the
               day
               of
               his
               espousals
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               of
               the
               gladnesse
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             is
             meant
             the
             time
             when
             a
             people
             are
             by
             the
             Gospel
             wonne
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
             
               I
               have
               espoused
               you
               unto
               one
               husband
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               present
               you
               as
               a
               chast
               virgin
               to
               Christ
            
             ;
             for
             then
             doth
             the
             Lord
             begin
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             such
             a
             people
             ,
             even
             
               as
               a
               Bridegroome
               rejoyceth
               over
               the
               Bride
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             62.5
             .
             Yea
             and
             some
             doe
             apply
             this
             particularly
             to
             the
             glory
             and
             dignity
             wherewith
             Christ
             was
             crowned
             after
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             Heb.
             2.9
             .
             which
             might
             also
             be
             called
             
               the
               day
               of
               his
               espousals
               ,
               and
               of
               
               the
               gladnesse
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             because
             he
             had
             then
             procured
             his
             Church
             to
             be
             presented
             to
             him
             as
             a
             glorious
             Spouse
             ,
             (
             even
             as
             Eve
             after
             Adam
             awoke
             from
             sleep
             was
             presented
             unto
             him
             )
             which
             was
             to
             the
             Lord
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             triumph
             and
             joy
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               BEhold
               ,
               thou
               art
               faire
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               behold
               thou
               art
               faire
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             it
             is
             cleare
             that
             Christ
             the
             Bridegroome
             doth
             extoll
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             way
             of
             a
             kind
             reply
             to
             that
             discovery
             she
             had
             made
             of
             her
             high
             esteeme
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             the
             later
             part
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             many
             ,
             understood
             of
             her
             :
             We
             had
             the
             very
             same
             expression
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             1.15
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             ;
             yet
             some
             apply
             this
             particularly
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             .
          
           
             
               Thou
               hast
               doves
               eyes
               within
               thy
               locks
               .
            
             ]
             Having
             extolled
             the
             Spouses
             beauty
             in
             generall
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             to
             set
             forth
             her
             beauty
             in
             many
             particulars
             ,
             the
             severall
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             manifold
             graces
             ,
             wherewith
             she
             is
             adorned
             ;
             And
             accordingly
             begins
             with
             her
             eyes
             ,
             the
             most
             eminent
             and
             beautifull
             part
             :
             The
             first
             words
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               doves
               eyes
            
             ,
             were
             also
             opened
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             1.15
             .
             But
             here
             they
             are
             repeated
             with
             an
             addition
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               doves
               eyes
               within
               thy
               locks
            
             ;
             haply
             ,
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             Brides
             having
             their
             haire
             hanging
             loose
             about
             them
             ,
             which
             made
             their
             eyes
             shine
             forth
             from
             between
             their
             locks
             with
             the
             more
             beauty
             and
             lovelinesse
             .
             Now
             first
             because
             by
             these
             dove-like
             eyes
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             the
             Churches
             Teachers
             are
             here
             principally
             meant
             ,
             (
             though
             some
             understand
             thereby
             faith
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             chiefe
             of
             all
             Christian
             graces
             ,
             without
             
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               ,
            
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
             and
             others
             adde
             Magistrates
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             the
             Churches
             two
             eyes
             .
             )
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             locks
             seeme
             to
             be
             mentioned
             here
             as
             an
             ornament
             to
             the
             eyes
             ,
             therefore
             it
             seemes
             most
             probable
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               doves
               eyes
               within
               thy
               locks
               ,
            
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             1.
             that
             in
             the
             publick
             assemblies
             of
             Gods
             people
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             as
             the
             eyes
             and
             lights
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             most
             conspicuous
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             such
             full
             assemblies
             ,
             when
             they
             receive
             the
             word
             into
             believing
             hearts
             ,
             and
             thrive
             under
             their
             teaching
             ,
             are
             as
             the
             locks
             to
             the
             eyes
             ,
             a
             great
             ornament
             unto
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             Phil.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             
               Thy
               haire
               is
               as
               a
               flock
               of
               goates
               that
               appeare
               from
               mount
               Gilead
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               that
               eate
               of
               mount
               Gilead
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             feed
             on
             mount
             Gilead
             ,
             a
             fruitful
             soile
             ,
             where
             the
             cattell
             ,
             that
             were
             bred
             ,
             were
             fat
             and
             faire
             .
             The
             Spouses
             beauty
             is
             farther
             here
             set
             forth
             by
             shewing
             that
             her
             haire
             ,
             which
             indeed
             the
             Apostle
             tearms
             a
             womans
             glory
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.14
             .
             was
             as
             great
             an
             ornament
             to
             her
             head
             ,
             as
             such
             a
             flock
             of
             goates
             were
             to
             mount
             Gilead
             ,
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             those
             that
             from
             a
             farre
             did
             look
             up
             and
             behold
             them
             grazing
             there
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             her
             haire
             was
             thick
             and
             long
             ,
             fine
             and
             soft
             ,
             and
             bright
             ,
             and
             curled
             ,
             and
             kept
             in
             neate
             and
             good
             order
             ;
             and
             therein
             like
             to
             a
             long
             flock
             of
             goodly
             goates
             going
             close
             together
             ,
             whose
             haire
             also
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             were
             fat
             and
             in
             good
             liking
             ,
             used
             to
             be
             curled
             and
             long
             ,
             (
             whence
             it
             was
             that
             they
             made
             coverings
             or
             curtaines
             for
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             goates
             haire
             )
             for
             which
             also
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             19.13
             .
             In
             all
             which
             ,
             as
             likewise
             in
             the
             following
             similitudes
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             how
             Pastoral-like
             the
             expressions
             still
             are
             .
             And
             hereby
             is
             meant
             spiritually
             ,
             either
             the
             Churches
             outward
             profession
             of
             religion
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             a
             great
             
             ornament
             to
             her
             ,
             or
             her
             good
             workes
             ,
             or
             more
             particularly
             ,
             the
             pure
             and
             holy
             thoughts
             and
             meditations
             in
             the
             minds
             and
             heads
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             still
             ascending
             heaven-ward
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             be
             innumerably
             many
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             watchfulnesse
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             are
             kept
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             as
             a
             flock
             of
             goates
             by
             the
             shepheard
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             multitude
             of
             believers
             ,
             numberlesse
             as
             the
             haires
             upon
             a
             mans
             head
             are
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             meet
             together
             in
             full
             assemblies
             to
             waite
             upon
             God
             in
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             are
             as
             goodly
             a
             sight
             as
             a
             flock
             of
             goates
             upon
             mount
             Gilead
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Thy
               teeth
               are
               like
               a
               flock
               of
               sheep
               ,
               that
               are
               even
               shorn
               ,
               which
               came
               up
               from
               the
               washing
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             the
             teeth
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             their
             comelinesse
             consists
             much
             in
             the
             whiteness
             ,
             cleanness
             ,
             brightness
             ,
             and
             evenness
             of
             them
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             the
             teeth
             of
             the
             Spouse
             are
             here
             compared
             to
             
               a
               flock
               of
               sheep
               that
               are
               even
               shorn
               ,
               which
               came
               up
               from
               the
               washing
               :
            
             yea
             and
             there
             may
             be
             an
             allusion
             in
             this
             expression
             to
             the
             usuall
             meanes
             of
             keeping
             the
             teeth
             white
             and
             sweet
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             washing
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               whereof
               every
               one
               beare
               twins
               ,
               and
               none
               is
               barren
               amongst
               them
               ,
            
             I
             conceive
             the
             maine
             thing
             intended
             thereby
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             flock
             of
             sheep
             doe
             never
             make
             a
             more
             goodly
             shew
             ,
             then
             when
             each
             ewe
             hath
             her
             lamb
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             have
             each
             of
             them
             two
             twin-lambs
             going
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             this
             is
             added
             to
             set
             forth
             in
             generall
             the
             handsome
             comelinesse
             of
             her
             teeth
             ;
             yet
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             farther
             intended
             by
             this
             branch
             of
             the
             comparison
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             teeth
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             it
             is
             ,
             1.
             the
             correspondence
             of
             the
             upper
             and
             lower
             teeth
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             one
             answering
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             being
             as
             like
             as
             twins
             one
             to
             another
             .
             And
             2.
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             and
             their
             orderly
             standing
             close
             and
             even
             together
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             not
             a
             tooth
             wanting
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             gap
             to
             be
             seen
             amongst
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             meant
             in
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               and
               none
               is
               barren
               among
               them
               .
            
             And
             now
             for
             the
             spirituall
             application
             of
             this
             ;
             Some
             by
             these
             teeth
             understand
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             are
             ,
             1.
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             2.
             doe
             receive
             their
             strength
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             teeth
             doe
             receive
             their
             strength
             from
             the
             head
             ;
             3.
             are
             by
             their
             place
             to
             prepare
             and
             chew
             the
             strong
             meate
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             deep
             and
             harder
             truths
             of
             religion
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               rightly
               dividing
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.15
             .
             that
             it
             may
             be
             the
             better
             understood
             ,
             received
             ,
             and
             digested
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             (
             so
             that
             as
             before
             Ministers
             were
             mentioned
             as
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             watching
             over
             the
             people
             ,
             so
             here
             as
             the
             Churches
             teeth
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             feeding
             the
             soules
             of
             Gods
             people
             by
             their
             preaching
             and
             teaching
             )
             a
             work
             so
             needfull
             that
             a
             people
             without
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             are
             like
             a
             mouth
             without
             teeth
             ,
             uncomely
             to
             behold
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             well
             indanger
             the
             pining
             and
             consuming
             away
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ;
             for
             
               where
               there
               is
               no
               vision
               the
               people
               perish
               ,
            
             Pro.
             29.18
             .
             4ly
             ,
             of
             equall
             authority
             ,
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             Matth.
             20.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             like
             teeth
             of
             equall
             size
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             exalting
             themselves
             above
             their
             fellowes
             ,
             and
             of
             sweet
             accordance
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             united
             in
             love
             together
             ,
             as
             twin-brethren
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             tongue
             ,
             and
             one
             heart
             .
             5.
             
             Men
             of
             singular
             purity
             and
             holiness
             ,
             not
             only
             washed
             white
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             all
             their
             sinnes
             (
             which
             was
             signified
             by
             their
             washing
             in
             Baptisme
             )
             but
             also
             exemplary
             for
             the
             innocency
             and
             purity
             of
             their
             lives
             and
             conversations
             :
             and
             6.
             fruitfull
             in
             their
             ministry
             ,
             like
             sheep
             that
             beare
             twins
             ,
             as
             being
             instrumental
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             many
             .
             And
             some
             adde
             too
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             compared
             to
             
               shorn
               sheep
            
             ,
             to
             imply
             that
             they
             above
             others
             
             must
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             stripped
             of
             all
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             they
             must
             put
             off
             all
             love
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             respect
             to
             earthly
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             freer
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             him
             .
             Againe
             others
             by
             the
             Churches
             teeth
             understand
             her
             studying
             ,
             meditating
             and
             ruminating
             on
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             therewith
             also
             her
             judging
             ,
             discerning
             ,
             and
             applying
             by
             faith
             both
             the
             word
             and
             seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             the
             faithfull
             doe
             feed
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             ,
             to
             the
             spirituall
             nourishing
             of
             their
             soules
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             22.26
             .
             all
             which
             holy
             actings
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             are
             for
             their
             purity
             ,
             cleannesse
             ,
             order
             and
             comeliness
             ,
             compared
             to
             
               a
               flock
               of
               sheep
               that
               are
               even
               shorn
               ,
               which
               came
               up
               from
               the
               washing
               :
            
             and
             to
             
               sheep
               bearing
               twins
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             manifold
             good
             ,
             which
             they
             produce
             in
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             knowledge
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             holy
             resolutions
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             man
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             indeed
             both
             these
             applications
             of
             the
             Metaphor
             in
             the
             Text
             are
             justly
             approved
             by
             the
             best
             Expositors
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Thy
               lips
               are
               like
               a
               threed
               of
               scarlet
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             fine
             ,
             soft
             ,
             round
             ,
             and
             small
             ,
             and
             for
             colour
             cherry-red
             .
             And
             first
             hereby
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             speakes
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             makes
             knowne
             her
             desires
             to
             God.
             As
             before
             they
             were
             tearmed
             the
             Churches
             eyes
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             watching
             over
             the
             body
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             her
             teeth
             because
             they
             prepare
             the
             food
             of
             life
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             so
             here
             againe
             they
             are
             called
             the
             Churches
             lips
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             they
             declare
             to
             the
             people
             the
             sweet
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             likewise
             doe
             mightily
             prevaile
             with
             God
             by
             prayer
             on
             their
             behalfe
             :
             in
             which
             holy
             imployments
             they
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             
               a
               threed
               of
               scarlet
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             expresse
             not
             themselves
             with
             big
             swelling
             words
             of
             vanity
             and
             humane
             eloquence
             (
             though
             withall
             their
             speech
             must
             not
             be
             loose
             and
             negligent
             ,
             but
             prepared
             with
             skill
             ,
             care
             ,
             and
             diligence
             )
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
             
               My
               speech
               and
               my
               preaching
               was
               not
               with
               enticing
               mords
               of
               mans
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               in
               demonstration
               of
               the
               spirit
               and
               power
            
             ;
             see
             also
             ver
             .
             13.
             2ly
             ,
             Because
             their
             words
             are
             yet
             withall
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             dyed
             in
             graine
             with
             the
             royal
             Majesty
             ,
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             commissioned
             to
             preach
             in
             his
             name
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             in
             their
             teaching
             they
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             continually
             sounding
             forth
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             .
             And
             4.
             
             Because
             they
             discharge
             their
             work
             in
             these
             holy
             services
             with
             much
             ardency
             of
             zeale
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             love
             and
             charity
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
             Or
             secondly
             ,
             By
             these
             lips
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             speech
             and
             communication
             of
             Christians
             in
             generall
             ,
             their
             prayers
             and
             praises
             ,
             their
             confessions
             ,
             and
             professions
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             which
             should
             not
             be
             lofty
             and
             full
             of
             vaine
             ostentation
             ,
             but
             holy
             ,
             pure
             ,
             and
             gracious
             ,
             breathing
             forth
             continually
             their
             fervent
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             brethren
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               speech
               be
               with
               grace
               ,
            
             Col.
             4.6
             .
             and
             being
             made
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             through
             the
             scarlet
             tincture
             of
             Christs
             precious
             blood
             ,
             may
             well
             upon
             that
             account
             also
             be
             compared
             to
             
               a
               threed
               of
               scarlet
            
             .
             And
             so
             the
             following
             words
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             added
             by
             way
             of
             explaining
             these
             ,
             
               and
               thy
               speech
               is
               comely
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             elegant
             ,
             sweet
             ,
             and
             amiable
             ,
             for
             because
             though
             a
             woman
             be
             never
             so
             beautifull
             ,
             yet
             if
             her
             voice
             and
             speech
             be
             rude
             and
             harsh
             ,
             and
             any
             way
             unpleasant
             ,
             that
             disgraceth
             all
             ,
             therefore
             is
             this
             added
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             beauty
             of
             her
             lips
             ,
             that
             her
             voice
             and
             speech
             is
             comely
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             hereby
             is
             meant
             
             the
             gracefulness
             and
             loveliness
             of
             the
             language
             and
             speech
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             particularly
             of
             the
             praises
             that
             they
             daily
             give
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               pleasant
               and
               comely
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             147.1
             .
          
           
             
               Thy
               temples
               are
               like
               a
               piece
               of
               a
               Pomegranate
               within
               thy
               looks
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thy
             temples
             ,
             (
             under
             which
             the
             cheeks
             may
             be
             included
             too
             ,
             that
             are
             joyned
             to
             the
             temples
             )
             are
             beautiful
             and
             ruddy
             ,
             and
             so
             appeare
             thorough
             thy
             locks
             ,
             which
             hang
             upon
             them
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             Even
             the
             outward
             rinde
             of
             the
             Pomegranate
             is
             often
             ,
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             it
             especially
             ,
             of
             a
             reddish
             colour
             ,
             (
             whence
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Pomegranates
             in
             the
             high
             Priests
             Ephod
             were
             ordered
             to
             be
             made
             
               of
               purple
               and
               of
               scarlet
            
             ,
             Exod.
             28.33
             .
             )
             and
             therefore
             the
             words
             may
             referre
             to
             this
             .
             But
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Thy
               temples
               are
               like
               a
               peice
               of
               a
               Pomegranate
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             cut
             asunder
             ,
             therefore
             I
             rather
             think
             the
             comparison
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             glorious
             rosey-redness
             of
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             Pomegranate
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             cut
             or
             broken
             in
             pieces
             .
             However
             because
             the
             temples
             and
             cheekes
             are
             the
             seates
             of
             modesty
             and
             shamefacednesse
             ,
             and
             are
             thereby
             frequently
             died
             with
             a
             comely
             blush
             ,
             therefore
             by
             these
             temples
             and
             cheekes
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             reverend
             and
             modest
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             discreet
             ,
             humble
             and
             modest
             conversation
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             full
             of
             love
             and
             good
             workes
             ,
             as
             a
             Pomegranate
             is
             of
             ruddy
             kernels
             ,
             fearing
             to
             doe
             or
             speake
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             not
             seemly
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             blushing
             through
             shame
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             failed
             ,
             and
             who
             being
             quickned
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             adhering
             to
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             doe
             much
             set
             forth
             the
             Churches
             beauty
             .
             Yet
             some
             by
             these
             temples
             and
             cheeks
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             doe
             againe
             understand
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             conspicuous
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             ministry
             her
             greatest
             ornament
             .
             Yea
             and
             some
             ,
             not
             without
             good
             probability
             ,
             doe
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             Ruling
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             Governours
             ,
             who
             lie
             hid
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             
               the
               temples
            
             doe
             
               within
               the
               locks
            
             ,
             and
             may
             the
             better
             be
             compared
             to
             
               a
               piece
               of
               a
               Pomegranate
            
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             Physick
             of
             great
             use
             for
             the
             restraining
             and
             healing
             of
             sundry
             diseases
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             this
             Aristocratical
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             doth
             notably
             resemble
             the
             many
             goodly
             kernels
             that
             are
             united
             together
             in
             a
             Pomegranate
             ,
             but
             also
             especially
             because
             the
             chiefe
             work
             of
             these
             Officers
             is
             to
             be
             healers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             restraine
             and
             cure
             all
             dissolutenesse
             and
             sinfull
             distempers
             amongst
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Thy
               neck
               is
               like
               the
               Tower
               of
               David
               ,
               builded
               for
               an
               armory
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             streight
             and
             round
             ,
             strong
             and
             beautifull
             ,
             and
             high
             ,
             lifted
             up
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             as
             that
             Tower
             of
             Davids
             was
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             City
             .
             And
             by
             this
             
               Tower
               of
               David
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             
               strong
               hold
               of
               Zion
            
             ,
             which
             he
             took
             from
             the
             Jebusites
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             seems
             he
             enlarged
             and
             fortified
             ;
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             5.9
             .
             or
             rather
             that
             great
             Tower
             ,
             which
             David
             built
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             for
             a
             Castle
             of
             defence
             ,
             mentioned
             ,
             Neh.
             3.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             and
             which
             is
             also
             there
             ver
             .
             19.
             called
             
               the
               armory
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             upon
             that
             place
             ;
             to
             which
             some
             conceive
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             allude
             in
             calling
             the
             Church
             ,
             Mic.
             4.8
             .
             
               the
               tower
               of
               the
               flock
            
             .
             But
             now
             by
             this
             neck
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             do
             again
             understand
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             whom
             spiritual
             food
             is
             conveyed
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             body
             for
             their
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             who
             do
             by
             strength
             received
             from
             Christ
             ,
             hold
             forth
             Christ
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             neck
             by
             strength
             received
             from
             the
             head
             ,
             doth
             bear
             up
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             may
             well
             
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             Tower
             that
             David
             built
             for
             an
             armory
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             in
             their
             places
             as
             in
             a
             watch-tower
             ,
             men
             eminent
             above
             others
             for
             their
             imployments
             and
             for
             their
             graces
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             are
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             subduing
             of
             all
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             are
             as
             a
             spiritual
             armory
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             people
             are
             to
             furnish
             themselves
             with
             all
             things
             requisite
             for
             the
             well
             managing
             of
             their
             spiritual
             warfare
             .
             2.
             
             Others
             ,
             by
             this
             neck
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             understand
             the
             doctrine
             of
             life
             given
             us
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             doth
             excell
             in
             wisdom
             all
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             wise
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             whence
             the
             people
             of
             God
             may
             be
             furnished
             with
             
               the
               whole
               armour
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             cals
             it
             ,
             Eph.
             6.13
             .
             to
             make
             them
             more
             then
             conquerors
             over
             all
             their
             spiritual
             enemies
             .
             3.
             
             Others
             do
             best
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             understand
             hereby
             that
             most
             eminent
             grace
             of
             faith
             ,
             (
             which
             knits
             Christ
             and
             the
             faithfull
             together
             ,
             as
             the
             neck
             doth
             the
             head
             and
             the
             body
             ,
             Joh.
             17.20
             ,
             21.
             )
             together
             with
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             as
             our
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             called
             the
             
               obedience
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             Rom.
             16.26
             .
             whereby
             believers
             do
             willingly
             submit
             their
             necks
             to
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             stoutly
             whatever
             afflictions
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             exercise
             them
             with
             ;
             but
             will
             not
             yield
             to
             be
             servants
             and
             slaves
             to
             Satan
             and
             sin
             ;
             and
             likewise
             their
             invincible
             courage
             and
             constancy
             ,
             their
             fortitude
             and
             holy
             boldnesse
             ,
             whereby
             they
             fight
             the
             good
             fight
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             against
             which
             all
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             are
             not
             able
             to
             prevail
             .
          
           
             
               Whereon
               there
               hang
               a
               thousand
               bucklers
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             huge
             multitude
             of
             bucklers
             ,
             (
             a
             definite
             number
             being
             put
             for
             an
             indefinite
             )
             
               All
               shields
               of
               mighty
               men
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             fit
             for
             the
             use
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             great
             Commanders
             in
             the
             warre
             ,
             or
             rather
             shields
             that
             had
             been
             hung
             up
             there
             by
             great
             souldiers
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             Davids
             Worthies
             ,
             who
             were
             men
             famous
             for
             their
             strength
             and
             valour
             ,
             and
             are
             several
             times
             called
             ,
             Davids
             
               mighty
               men
            
             ▪
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             23.8
             .
             and
             had
             it
             seems
             a
             house
             ,
             that
             was
             for
             their
             meeting
             ,
             o●
             for
             their
             armory
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             like
             service
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             
               the
               house
               of
               the
               mighty
            
             ,
             Neh.
             3.16
             .
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             
               the
               bucklers
            
             and
             shields
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             which
             were
             hung
             up
             as
             trophies
             of
             their
             victories
             ;
             or
             else
             those
             which
             themselves
             had
             used
             in
             the
             war
             ,
             and
             had
             hung
             up
             there
             ,
             as
             the
             monuments
             of
             their
             valour
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             they
             had
             done
             for
             their
             Country
             ;
             in
             which
             regard
             some
             think
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             in
             Tyre
             ,
             Ezek.
             27.11
             .
             
               They
               hanged
               the
               shield
               and
               helmet
               in
               thee
               :
               they
               set
               forth
               thy
               comelinesse
               .
            
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             weapons
             of
             warre
             kept
             in
             this
             armory
             ,
             were
             afterwards
             removed
             by
             Solomon
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             because
             the
             speares
             and
             shields
             ,
             wherewith
             Jehoiada
             the
             high
             Priest
             armed
             the
             Levites
             for
             the
             destroying
             of
             Athaliah
             ,
             are
             called
             
               King
               Davids
               speares
               and
               shields
            
             ,
             2
             Kings
             11.10
             .
             But
             that
             is
             altogether
             uncertain
             .
             However
             ,
             this
             I
             conceive
             is
             cleare
             ,
             that
             having
             compared
             the
             Spouses
             neck
             to
             
               the
               tower
               of
               David
            
             ,
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             chaines
             of
             gold
             and
             pearle
             which
             women
             used
             to
             hang
             about
             their
             necks
             ,
             as
             their
             chiefest
             ornaments
             ,
             he
             addes
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Whereon
               there
               hang
               a
               thousand
               bucklers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             by
             these
             bucklers
             and
             shields
             are
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             the
             many
             and
             manifold
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             hath
             fitted
             his
             Ministers
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             purity
             of
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             their
             zeale
             in
             preaching
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             of
             life
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             is
             very
             much
             beautified
             and
             strengthened
             ;
             or
             2.
             the
             divine
             sayings
             that
             are
             in
             
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             former
             times
             that
             are
             there
             recorded
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             precious
             promises
             ,
             which
             are
             there
             stored
             up
             ,
             concerning
             the
             many
             severall
             wayes
             of
             defence
             ,
             whereby
             God
             will
             surely
             protect
             his
             people
             against
             all
             dangers
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             3.
             the
             Worthies
             that
             through
             faith
             should
             be
             a
             great
             defence
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             others
             have
             been
             ;
             or
             the
             heroicall
             acts
             that
             should
             be
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             should
             become
             dreadfull
             ,
             even
             to
             her
             enemies
             ;
             or
             4.
             that
             in
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             ,
             Eph.
             6.16
             .
             there
             is
             virtually
             the
             defence
             of
             a
             thousand
             shields
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Thy
               two
               breasts
               are
               like
               two
               young
               roes
               ,
               that
               are
               twins
               ,
               which
               feed
               among
               the
               lilies
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             In
             fruitfull
             ,
             pleasant
             and
             sweet
             pastures
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.16
             .
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             little
             ,
             plump
             ,
             juicy
             ,
             cleare
             ,
             faire
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             to
             behold
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             compared
             to
             
               two
               young
               roes
               ,
               that
               are
               twins
               ,
            
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             of
             the
             same
             forme
             ,
             size
             and
             proportion
             ,
             every
             way
             as
             like
             ,
             as
             twins
             use
             to
             be
             .
             And
             now
             by
             these
             breasts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             beauty
             whereof
             much
             of
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             said
             elswhere
             to
             consist
             ;
             Ezek.
             16.7
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               come
               to
               excellent
               ornaments
               ;
               thy
               breasts
               are
               fashioned
            
             )
             Some
             againe
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             are
             meant
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             catechizing
             and
             instructing
             people
             in
             the
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             their
             feeding
             of
             the
             younger
             and
             weaker
             Christians
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             yet
             but
             babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             with
             
               the
               sincere
               milk
               of
               the
               word
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.2
             .
             
               I
               have
               fed
               you
               with
               milk
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               meat
               ;
               for
               hitherto
               ye
               were
               not
               able
               to
               beare
               it
            
             ;
             and
             that
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.7
             .
             
               We
               were
               gentle
               among
               you
               ,
               even
               as
               a
               nurse
               cherisheth
               her
               children
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             well
             may
             Ministers
             be
             tearmed
             the
             Churches
             Breasts
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             so
             affectionately
             desirous
             to
             nurse
             up
             those
             they
             have
             brought
             forth
             unto
             Christ
             .
             As
             a
             womans
             breasts
             will
             ake
             till
             they
             be
             drawne
             ,
             so
             are
             Ministers
             even
             pained
             with
             earnest
             desires
             that
             people
             would
             be
             instructed
             by
             them
             in
             the
             word
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             ;
             
               I
               long
               to
               see
               you
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             1.11
             .
             
               that
               I
               may
               impart
               unto
               you
               some
               spirituall
               gift
               :
            
             and
             as
             the
             more
             a
             womans
             breasts
             are
             sucked
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             milk
             encreaseth
             ;
             neither
             doth
             any
             thing
             sooner
             dry
             up
             the
             breasts
             ,
             then
             not
             giving
             suck
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             Ministers
             ;
             the
             more
             they
             teach
             ,
             the
             fuller
             and
             more
             able
             they
             are
             for
             the
             work
             of
             teaching
             ;
             neither
             doth
             any
             thing
             sooner
             blast
             and
             dry
             up
             their
             gifts
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             are
             negligent
             in
             teaching
             .
             And
             then
             likewise
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             
               young
               roes
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Gospel
             was
             by
             those
             that
             first
             preached
             it
             so
             speedily
             spread
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             to
             
               young
               roes
               ,
               that
               are
               twins
               ,
            
             &c.
             because
             they
             are
             so
             richly
             furnished
             with
             gifts
             and
             graces
             for
             the
             work
             of
             their
             pastorall
             office
             ,
             and
             thereby
             such
             a
             goodly
             ornament
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             are
             of
             one
             heart
             and
             mind
             ,
             and
             doe
             carry
             on
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             unanimously
             ,
             delivering
             nothing
             to
             the
             people
             but
             the
             pure
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             lips
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               like
               lilies
            
             ,
             Chap.
             5.13
             .
             But
             then
             others
             againe
             understand
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             to
             be
             the
             
               two
               breasts
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             like
             as
             twins
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             continually
             full
             of
             that
             sweet
             and
             saving
             doctrine
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             so
             that
             her
             children
             may
             alwayes
             
               suck
               and
               be
               satisfied
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speakes
             ,
             Isa
             .
             66.11
             .
             with
             these
             
               breasts
               of
               her
               consolations
            
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             refreshed
             and
             nourished
             and
             grow
             up
             unto
             life
             eternall
             .
             These
             two
             ,
             yea
             and
             some
             take
             these
             two
             breasts
             to
             be
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             ;
             or
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Vntil
               the
               day
               break
               ,
               and
               the
               shadowes
               flee
               away
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             learned
             Expositors
             will
             have
             this
             to
             be
             the
             reply
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ;
             But
             unlesse
             there
             were
             some
             evident
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             there
             is
             not
             )
             considering
             that
             both
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             and
             those
             likewise
             that
             follow
             ,
             are
             clearely
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Bridegroome
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             why
             these
             should
             not
             be
             taken
             as
             his
             words
             also
             .
             The
             Spouse
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             had
             desired
             ,
             Chap.
             2.17
             .
             that
             Christ
             would
             upon
             all
             occasions
             visit
             her
             in
             much
             mercy
             ,
             
               Vntil
               the
               day
               break
               ,
               and
               the
               shadowes
               flee
               away
               :
               turn
               ,
               my
               beloved
               ,
               and
               be
               thou
               like
               a
               roe
               ,
               or
               a
               young
               hart
               upon
               the
               mountaines
               of
               Bether
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             seemes
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             here
             Christ
             answers
             that
             desire
             of
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             
               Vntil
               the
               day
               break
               ,
               and
               the
               shadowes
               flee
               away
               ,
               I
               will
               get
               me
               to
               the
               mountaine
               of
               myrrh
               ,
               &
               to
               the
               hill
               of
               frankincense
            
             ;
             for
             the
             understanding
             whereof
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             here
             allude
             to
             certain
             mountains
             and
             hills
             ,
             that
             were
             replenished
             with
             all
             kinde
             of
             odoriferous
             trees
             ,
             (
             the
             same
             perhaps
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             called
             
               the
               mountaines
               of
               Bether
            
             ,
             )
             neere
             to
             which
             Solomon
             had
             a
             vineyard
             ,
             whether
             he
             used
             to
             retire
             himselfe
             .
             2.
             
             That
             by
             
               the
               mountaine
               of
               myrrhe
               ,
               and
               the
               hill
               of
               frankincense
               ,
            
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             myrrhe
             and
             frankincense
             were
             daily
             offered
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             which
             some
             think
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             (
             Mor
             )
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             translate
             myrrh
             )
             may
             seeme
             to
             have
             some
             allusion
             to
             the
             Mount
             Moriah
             ,
             (
             which
             might
             be
             so
             called
             at
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             place
             where
             much
             myrrh
             grew
             )
             where
             it
             is
             cleare
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             3.1
             .
             Or
             2.
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             in
             this
             mountaine
             Christ
             is
             exceedingly
             delighted
             with
             the
             service
             that
             is
             there
             done
             him
             by
             the
             glorified
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Angels
             :
             or
             3.
             the
             Church
             and
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             upon
             earth
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Temple
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             1
             Kings
             6.1
             .
             and
             which
             is
             called
             ,
             Eph.
             2.21
             .
             
               A
               holy
               Temple
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               holy
               hill
               of
               Sion
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             2.6
             .
             where
             the
             incense
             of
             prayers
             and
             praises
             are
             continually
             offered
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             are
             acceptable
             unto
             him
             thorough
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             where
             God
             doth
             continually
             powre
             forth
             of
             the
             graces
             and
             consolations
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             the
             whole
             conversation
             of
             Christians
             doth
             breath
             forth
             nothing
             but
             the
             sweet
             savour
             of
             holinesse
             and
             purity
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Lord
             take
             exceeding
             great
             delight
             in
             them
             .
             And
             some
             adde
             hereto
             ,
             that
             by
             
               the
               mountaine
               of
               myrrhe
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             
               hill
               of
               frankincense
            
             ,
             particular
             Congregations
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             may
             be
             accordingly
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             that
             till
             the
             day-breake
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             (
             when
             indeed
             the
             legal
             shadowes
             should
             all
             flee
             away
             )
             he
             would
             make
             his
             residence
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             would
             there
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             ,
             where
             sweet
             odours
             were
             continually
             offered
             up
             unto
             him
             ;
             he
             would
             make
             that
             his
             resting
             place
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             he
             had
             formerly
             removed
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             unto
             the
             time
             that
             the
             shadowes
             of
             all
             Mosaical
             types
             and
             ceremonies
             should
             by
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             be
             driven
             away
             .
             Or
             2.
             that
             untill
             the
             day
             of
             his
             second
             coming
             he
             would
             retire
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             bodily
             presence
             )
             into
             that
             place
             of
             his
             rest
             in
             heaven
             ,
             where
             the
             praises
             and
             Hallelujahs
             of
             those
             glorious
             spirits
             about
             him
             should
             be
             his
             delight
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             mentions
             (
             as
             some
             conceive
             )
             thereby
             to
             allure
             his
             Spouse
             to
             goe
             thither
             along
             with
             him
             .
             Or
             3.
             that
             though
             he
             did
             thus
             withdraw
             himselfe
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             bodily
             presence
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             would
             be
             ready
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             his
             second
             glorious
             appearance
             ,
             to
             come
             in
             to
             the
             help
             and
             comfort
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             
               mountaine
               of
               myrrhe
               ,
               and
               hill
               of
               frankincense
               ,
            
             where
             his
             people
             would
             be
             continually
             offering
             to
             him
             those
             pure
             evangelicall
             offerings
             ,
             that
             were
             farre
             sweeter
             in
             his
             esteeme
             then
             the
             sweet
             odours
             ,
             that
             were
             offered
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               all
               faire
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               spot
               in
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Not
             to
             insist
             any
             farther
             in
             particulars
             ;
             as
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             thy
             body
             I
             have
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             so
             indeed
             in
             thy
             whole
             body
             throughout
             ,
             thou
             art
             perfectly
             faire
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             spot
             or
             blemish
             that
             may
             impaire
             thy
             beauty
             .
             And
             this
             he
             addes
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             discovery
             of
             the
             high
             esteem
             that
             he
             had
             of
             her
             ,
             he
             might
             assure
             her
             of
             his
             tender
             care
             over
             her
             ;
             and
             might
             perswade
             her
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             seeme
             to
             imply
             ,
             to
             goe
             along
             with
             him
             .
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             spirituall
             beauty
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             here
             speakes
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.15
             .
             Nor
             need
             we
             stumble
             at
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             her
             beauty
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             so
             much
             amisse
             in
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             holiest
             of
             Gods
             servants
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             may
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             Churches
             future
             perfection
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             expressing
             of
             it
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             ,
             may
             be
             only
             to
             imply
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             this
             place
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             very
             same
             expressions
             ,
             Eph.
             5.25
             ,
             27.
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               loved
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             
               and
               gave
               himselfe
               for
               it
               ,
               —
               that
               he
               might
               present
               it
               to
               himselfe
               a
               glorious
               Church
               ,
               not
               having
               spot
               or
               wrinkle
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               thing
               :
               but
               that
               it
               should
               be
               holy
               and
               without
               blemish
               .
            
             And
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             said
             truly
             of
             all
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             even
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               all
               faire
            
             ,
             immaculate
             and
             spotless
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             as
             they
             are
             justified
             before
             God
             through
             the
             imputation
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             ,
             cleansed
             from
             all
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             both
             greater
             and
             lesser
             ,
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             1.7
             .
             and
             made
             perfect
             by
             his
             beauty
             put
             upon
             them
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Col.
             2.10
             .
             
               Ye
               are
               compleat
               in
               him
            
             ;
             and
             Chap.
             1.22
             .
             
               Holy
               and
               unblameable
               ,
               and
               unreproveable
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Come
               with
               me
               from
               Lebanon
               (
               my
               Spouse
               )
               with
               me
               from
               Lebanon
               :
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             literal
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             seemes
             clearely
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Bridegroome
             doth
             here
             invite
             his
             Spouse
             to
             goe
             along
             with
             him
             from
             Lebanon
             (
             where
             he
             found
             her
             ,
             or
             where
             it
             is
             supposed
             she
             was
             feeding
             her
             flock
             )
             to
             a
             place
             farre
             more
             fertile
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               to
               the
               mountaine
               of
               myrrhe
               ,
               and
               the
               hill
               of
               frankincense
               ,
            
             whether
             he
             had
             before
             said
             that
             he
             would
             betake
             himselfe
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             neither
             is
             there
             indeed
             any
             other
             place
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             invites
             her
             .
             And
             observable
             withall
             it
             is
             ,
             1.
             that
             he
             twice
             together
             repeates
             this
             his
             invitation
             ,
             
               Come
               with
               me
               from
               Lebanon
               ,
               with
               me
               from
               Lebanon
               ,
            
             to
             set
             forth
             how
             vehemently
             he
             desired
             ,
             that
             she
             would
             harken
             to
             him
             herein
             .
             And
             2.
             that
             he
             gives
             her
             here
             a
             Title
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             never
             given
             her
             before
             ,
             (
             though
             after
             this
             he
             repeates
             it
             againe
             and
             againe
             ,
             ver
             .
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             &
             Chap.
             5.1
             .
             )
             namely
             ,
             that
             of
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             
               Come
               with
               me
               from
               Lebanon
               ,
               my
               Spouse
               ,
            
             either
             by
             this
             loving
             compellation
             the
             more
             to
             allure
             her
             to
             goe
             along
             with
             him
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             as
             his
             Spouse
             she
             was
             bound
             to
             doe
             what
             he
             required
             of
             her
             .
             And
             the
             same
             he
             requires
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             of
             her
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Look
               from
               the
               top
               of
               Amana
               ,
               from
               the
               top
               of
               Shenir
               and
               Hermon
            
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             mentioned
             either
             as
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             
             she
             used
             to
             be
             with
             her
             flockes
             ,
             or
             as
             places
             over
             which
             she
             was
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             goe
             along
             with
             him
             
               to
               the
               mountaine
               of
               myrrhe
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             he
             meanes
             that
             she
             should
             look
             forth
             ,
             appeare
             and
             shew
             her selfe
             ,
             coming
             along
             with
             him
             from
             those
             places
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             from
             these
             high
             mountaines
             he
             desired
             she
             would
             look
             ,
             to
             view
             the
             exceeding
             delightfulnesse
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             whether
             he
             invited
             her
             to
             goe
             along
             with
             him
             .
             And
             then
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             verse
             that
             clause
             is
             added
             ,
             
               From
               the
               Lions
               dennes
               ,
               from
               the
               mountaines
               of
               the
               Leopards
               ,
            
             to
             imply
             the
             danger
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             where
             she
             was
             ,
             or
             over
             which
             she
             was
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             be
             the
             more
             willing
             to
             hasten
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             whether
             he
             now
             invited
             her
             .
             But
             now
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             spirituall
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             for
             these
             mountaines
             ;
             1.
             
             It
             is
             agreed
             by
             all
             Writers
             that
             Lebanon
             was
             a
             mountaine
             on
             the
             North
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Josh
             .
             1.7
             .
             and
             though
             it
             was
             a
             pleasant
             and
             fruitfull
             place
             (
             whence
             are
             those
             expressions
             ,
             
               His
               countenance
               is
               as
               Lebanon
               ,
               excellent
               as
               the
               Cedars
               ,
            
             Chap.
             5.15
             .
             And
             
               the
               glory
               of
               Lebanon
               shall
               be
               given
               to
               it
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             35.2
             .
             )
             yet
             in
             comparison
             of
             other
             places
             it
             was
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             wildernesse
             or
             forrest
             ,
             as
             those
             words
             imply
             ,
             Isa
             .
             29.17
             .
             
               Is
               it
               not
               yet
               a
               very
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               Lebanon
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               a
               fruitfull
               field
               ,
               and
               the
               fruitfull
               field
               shall
               be
               esteemed
               as
               a
               forrest
               ?
            
             and
             it
             was
             a
             haunt
             of
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             that
             parable
             of
             Jehoash
             ,
             2
             Kings
             14.9
             .
             
               The
               thistle
               that
               was
               in
               Lebanon
               sent
               to
               the
               cedar
               that
               was
               in
               Lebanon
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Give
               thy
               daughter
               to
               my
               sonne
               to
               wife
               .
               And
               there
               passed
               by
               a
               wild
               beast
               that
               was
               in
               Lebanon
               ,
               and
               trod
               down
               the
               thistle
               .
            
             And
             then
             2.
             for
             
               Shenir
               and
               Hermon
            
             ,
             it
             is
             generally
             thought
             that
             they
             were
             mountaines
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             two
             severall
             tops
             or
             parts
             of
             a
             mountaine
             ,
             without
             Jordan
             in
             that
             which
             was
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Deut.
             3.9
             .
             All
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             3.
             concerning
             Amana
             ;
             for
             some
             say
             that
             this
             was
             a
             mountaine
             in
             Cilicia
             ,
             others
             that
             it
             was
             in
             Syria
             ,
             whence
             the
             valley
             also
             with
             the
             river
             that
             ran
             therein
             was
             likewise
             called
             by
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             2
             Kings
             5.12
             .
             
               Are
               not
               Abana
            
             ,
             (
             or
             Amana
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             there
             )
             
               and
               Pharpar
               ,
               rivers
               of
               Damascus
               ,
               better
               then
               all
               the
               waters
               of
               Israel
               ?
            
             And
             others
             againe
             that
             it
             was
             a
             mountaine
             bordering
             at
             least
             on
             the
             west
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             mountaine
             mentioned
             on
             each
             quarter
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             Lebanon
             on
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             Shenir
             on
             the
             South
             ,
             Hermon
             on
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             Amana
             on
             the
             West
             .
             And
             accordingly
             doe
             Expositors
             differently
             understand
             these
             passages
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             Some
             conceive
             that
             hereby
             is
             set
             forth
             Christs
             calling
             of
             his
             chosen
             ones
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             number
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             implying
             a
             promise
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             should
             be
             lost
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             be
             all
             gathered
             in
             to
             him
             in
             due
             time
             .
             And
             many
             particulars
             concerning
             this
             may
             be
             implyed
             in
             the
             figurative
             expressions
             here
             used
             ;
             as
             1.
             that
             they
             should
             be
             gathered
             not
             from
             among
             the
             Jewes
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             most
             barbarous
             ,
             savage
             and
             brutish
             people
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             say
             is
             implyed
             by
             mentioning
             some
             mountaines
             within
             the
             confines
             of
             Judea
             ,
             and
             some
             without
             ,
             as
             likewise
             by
             
               the
               dennes
               of
               Lions
               and
               mountaines
               of
               the
               Leopards
            
             )
             yea
             from
             all
             the
             corners
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             which
             they
             say
             is
             hinted
             by
             naming
             the
             mountaines
             in
             every
             quarter
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             efficacy
             of
             their
             calling
             should
             be
             such
             that
             no
             pleasures
             here
             below
             (
             signified
             by
             the
             delights
             of
             Lebanon
             )
             nor
             no
             feare
             of
             the
             rage
             of
             men
             ,
             (
             Lions
             and
             Leopards
             )
             should
             keep
             them
             from
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             That
             
             by
             their
             coming
             in
             to
             Christ
             ,
             a
             way
             should
             be
             opened
             to
             them
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             many
             mysteries
             concerning
             God
             and
             the
             way
             to
             life
             eternall
             ,
             yea
             an
             entrance
             should
             be
             given
             them
             into
             the
             true
             land
             of
             promise
             ,
             Gods
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             ;
             which
             is
             signified
             (
             say
             they
             )
             by
             calling
             the
             Church
             from
             those
             mountaines
             ,
             from
             which
             men
             might
             look
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             they
             were
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             land
             of
             promise
             .
             4.
             
             That
             being
             called
             in
             unto
             Christ
             they
             were
             to
             abandon
             all
             the
             bruitish
             corruptions
             that
             were
             in
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             the
             society
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             follow
             him
             and
             walk
             with
             him
             in
             newnesse
             and
             holinesse
             of
             life
             .
             And
             5.
             that
             Christ
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             deliver
             those
             that
             come
             to
             him
             from
             all
             dangers
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             then
             againe
             ,
             2.
             
             Others
             hold
             that
             Christ
             here
             calls
             his
             Church
             from
             their
             militant
             condition
             on
             earth
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             usually
             amongst
             cruel
             and
             bloody
             persecutors
             ,
             
               Lions
               and
               Leopards
            
             ,
             (
             as
             David
             speakes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             57.4
             .
             
               My
               soule
               is
               among
               Lions
            
             )
             to
             follow
             him
             into
             that
             true
             
               mountaine
               of
               myrrhe
               ,
               and
               hill
               of
               frankincense
               ,
            
             his
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             :
             and
             that
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             be
             the
             more
             willing
             to
             follow
             him
             thither
             ,
             he
             adviseth
             her
             to
             
               look
               from
               the
               top
               of
               Amana
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             to
             behold
             the
             place
             of
             their
             rest
             in
             heaven
             ,
             as
             from
             those
             mountaines
             men
             might
             see
             the
             pleasantness
             and
             beauty
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             what
             glory
             God
             hath
             there
             prepared
             for
             his
             people
             ;
             which
             is
             judged
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             the
             time
             of
             the
             faithfulls
             entrance
             into
             the
             heaven
             ,
             is
             the
             time
             indeed
             when
             they
             are
             manifestly
             declared
             to
             be
             
               the
               Spouse
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             his
             carrying
             them
             home
             ,
             as
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             to
             his
             fathers
             house
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               ravished
               my
               heart
               ,
               my
               sister
               ,
               my
               Spouse
            
             ;
             ]
             Or
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               taken
               away
               mine
               heart
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             the
             love
             thy
             beauty
             hath
             wrought
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             delight
             which
             thereupon
             I
             take
             in
             thee
             ;
             The
             Bridegroome
             here
             renders
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             had
             so
             earnestly
             sollicited
             his
             Spouse
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             to
             goe
             along
             with
             him
             from
             Lebanon
             ,
             &c.
             namely
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             so
             exceedingly
             transported
             with
             love
             towards
             her
             .
             Never
             was
             love
             like
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             He
             speakes
             here
             as
             a
             man
             overcome
             with
             love
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               ravished
               my
               heart
            
             ,
             implying
             ,
             that
             her
             beauty
             had
             made
             such
             a
             strong
             impression
             upon
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             the
             command
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             wholly
             gone
             out
             after
             her
             ;
             as
             indeed
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Church
             made
             him
             regardlesse
             of
             himselfe
             .
             As
             for
             the
             title
             of
             sister
             here
             added
             ,
             
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               Spouse
            
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             besides
             that
             this
             is
             an
             usuall
             expression
             of
             tender
             love
             ,
             see
             Matth.
             12.50
             .
             and
             may
             be
             used
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             was
             amiable
             ,
             either
             in
             Sister
             or
             Spouse
             was
             to
             be
             found
             in
             her
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             truly
             called
             Christs
             sister
             ,
             1.
             with
             respect
             to
             Christs
             Incarnation
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             they
             were
             both
             descended
             from
             the
             same
             stock
             ,
             and
             partakers
             of
             the
             same
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             Heb.
             2.14
             .
             and
             she
             is
             said
             to
             be
             flesh
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bone
             of
             his
             bones
             ,
             Eph.
             5.30
             .
             And
             2.
             with
             respect
             to
             her
             adoption
             ,
             whereby
             she
             became
             the
             daughter
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             co-heire
             with
             him
             of
             his
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             :
             and
             3.
             with
             respect
             to
             her
             regeneration
             ,
             as
             being
             borne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             
               partaker
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.10
             .
             all
             which
             the
             Apostle
             might
             intend
             in
             that
             ,
             Heb.
             2.11
             .
             
               For
               both
               he
               that
               sanctifieth
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               are
               all
               of
               one
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               he
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               call
               them
               brethren
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thou
               hast
               ravished
               my
               heart
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             repetition
             implyes
             the
             vehemency
             of
             his
             
             affection
             ,
             and
             how
             exceedingly
             he
             was
             taken
             with
             her
             ;
             
               With
               one
               of
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               with
               one
               chaine
               of
               thy
               neck
            
             ;
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Out
             of
             modesty
             thou
             seemest
             afraid
             to
             look
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             thinkest
             not
             thy selfe
             beautifull
             enough
             ,
             nor
             sufficiently
             adorned
             for
             me
             ;
             but
             alas
             a
             cast
             of
             one
             of
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             (
             I
             need
             not
             look
             on
             both
             ,
             thy
             beauty
             is
             so
             great
             in
             one
             )
             or
             any
             one
             chaine
             of
             thy
             neck
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             ravish
             me
             .
             Yet
             withall
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               with
               one
               of
               thine
               eyes
            
             ,
             there
             seemes
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             that
             custome
             of
             womens
             covering
             their
             faces
             so
             with
             a
             veile
             (
             as
             they
             doe
             in
             Spaine
             and
             other
             Countryes
             at
             this
             day
             )
             that
             they
             look
             out
             only
             with
             one
             of
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             their
             way
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             only
             one
             of
             their
             eyes
             can
             be
             seen
             by
             others
             .
             And
             by
             this
             one
             eye
             may
             be
             meant
             faith
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             man
             can
             please
             God
             ,
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
             Or
             ,
             sincerity
             ,
             whereby
             we
             singly
             aime
             at
             God
             and
             Christ
             in
             all
             that
             we
             doe
             ;
             Or
             any
             one
             holy
             thought
             and
             affection
             .
             And
             so
             by
             one
             chaine
             of
             her
             neck
             is
             meant
             ,
             any
             one
             of
             the
             graces
             wherewith
             Christians
             are
             adorned
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               How
               faire
               is
               thy
               love
               ,
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               Spouse
               !
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             How
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             ,
             how
             amiable
             ,
             pleasant
             and
             delightfull
             is
             thy
             love
             to
             me
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             her
             readiness
             to
             doe
             his
             will
             (
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Joh.
             15.14
             .
             
               Ye
               are
               my
               friends
               ,
               if
               you
               doe
               whatsoever
               I
               command
               you
            
             )
             and
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           
             
               How
               much
               better
               is
               thy
               love
               ,
               then
               wine
               !
               and
               the
               smell
               of
               thine
               ointments
               ,
               then
               all
               spices
               !
            
             ]
             Which
             yet
             are
             exceeding
             sweet
             and
             costly
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             her
             ,
             by
             the
             holiness
             of
             her
             conversation
             in
             every
             regard
             ,
             was
             exceeding
             delightfull
             both
             to
             God
             and
             men
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             fame
             thereof
             was
             spread
             abroad
             farre
             and
             neare
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             
               Your
               faith
               is
               spoken
               of
               thorowout
               the
               world
            
             ;
             see
             also
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             1.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Thy
               lips
               ,
               O
               my
               Spouse
               ,
               drop
               as
               the
               honey-comb
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thy
             speech
             is
             fluent
             and
             exceeding
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Pro.
             16.24
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             meant
             both
             of
             those
             heavenly
             and
             sweet
             Gospel
             truths
             ,
             which
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             doe
             with
             all
             readinesse
             of
             mind
             impart
             unto
             the
             people
             ;
             (
             being
             fully
             stored
             herewith
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             honey-comb
             is
             with
             honey
             ,
             they
             doe
             with
             all
             willingnesse
             freely
             impart
             them
             unto
             others
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Matth.
             10.8
             .
             
               Freely
               ye
               have
               received
               ,
               freely
               give
            
             ;
             )
             as
             likewise
             the
             sweet
             and
             gracious
             speech
             that
             doth
             upon
             all
             occasions
             flow
             from
             the
             mouthes
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             generall
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             confessions
             ,
             prayers
             and
             praises
             ,
             their
             holy
             conferences
             ,
             exhortations
             ,
             consolations
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             are
             most
             sweet
             and
             pleasing
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             see
             Psal
             .
             19.10
             .
             &
             119.10
             .
             so
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             faithfull
             also
             to
             Christ
             .
             And
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             intended
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Honey
               and
               milk
               are
               under
               thy
               tongue
            
             ;
             yet
             this
             may
             farther
             imply
             ,
             that
             their
             speech
             is
             also
             wholsome
             and
             nourishing
             ,
             such
             
               as
               may
               minister
               grace
               unto
               the
               hearers
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.29
             .
             being
             like
             wholsome
             food
             for
             the
             nourishing
             both
             of
             Christs
             little
             ones
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             that
             are
             of
             riper
             yeares
             ,
             and
             physical
             for
             the
             curing
             of
             the
             spirituall
             distempers
             of
             mens
             soules
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               smell
               of
               thy
               garments
               is
               like
               the
               smell
               of
               Lebanon
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             said
             ,
             because
             Lebanon
             was
             full
             of
             sweet
             ,
             odoriferous
             trees
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             sweet
             spices
             grew
             therein
             ;
             the
             very
             name
             of
             it
             seemes
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             Lebonah
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             signifieth
             frankincense
             ;
             upon
             which
             ground
             also
             the
             like
             expression
             is
             used
             concerning
             
             Israel
             ,
             Hos
             .
             14.6
             .
             
               His
               beauty
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               Olive-tree
               ,
               and
               his
               smell
               as
               Lebanon
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             so
             huge
             a
             quantity
             of
             ground
             ,
             as
             Lebanon
             contained
             ,
             being
             full
             of
             such
             odoriferous
             spices
             ,
             must
             needs
             send
             forth
             a
             very
             strong
             fragrant
             smell
             afarre
             off
             .
             Now
             by
             these
             sweet
             perfumed
             garments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             1.
             the
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             rich
             robe
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Church
             is
             cloathed
             ,
             (
             whence
             is
             that
             expression
             ,
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
             
               But
               put
               ye
               on
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             )
             and
             whereby
             she
             becomes
             perfectly
             beautifull
             in
             Gods
             sight
             :
             2ly
             ,
             Those
             spirituall
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Church
             is
             adorned
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             savour
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             author
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             us
             to
             put
             on
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             glorious
             ornaments
             ,
             Col.
             3.12
             .
             And
             3.
             the
             gracious
             conversation
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             adorne
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             it
             may
             well
             be
             that
             in
             this
             expression
             here
             used
             ,
             
               the
               smell
               of
               thy
               garments
               is
               as
               the
               smell
               of
               Lebanon
               ,
            
             there
             may
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             that
             speech
             of
             Jacob
             to
             his
             Sonne
             ,
             Gen.
             27
             ▪
             27.
             
             
               See
               ,
               the
               smell
               of
               my
               Son
               is
               as
               the
               smell
               of
               a
               field
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               blessed
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ;
             as
             likewise
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               A
               garden
               inclosed
               is
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               Spouse
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             not
             improbable
             which
             some
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Bridegroome
             in
             these
             words
             might
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             Country
             damsels
             adorning
             themselves
             with
             plenty
             and
             variety
             of
             flowers
             ;
             and
             that
             having
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             of
             the
             sweet
             smell
             of
             his
             Spouses
             garments
             ,
             he
             takes
             occasion
             from
             thence
             to
             adde
             this
             expression
             ,
             wherein
             he
             compares
             her
             to
             a
             garden
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             she
             is
             compared
             to
             
               a
               garden
            
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             ,
             1.
             that
             she
             is
             very
             beautifull
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             she
             is
             replenished
             with
             many
             holy
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             in
             severall
             rankes
             and
             conditions
             ,
             of
             choice
             and
             lovely
             spirits
             ,
             adorned
             with
             variety
             of
             the
             goodly
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             like
             so
             many
             goodly
             flowers
             and
             plants
             make
             them
             glorious
             in
             the
             eyes
             both
             of
             God
             and
             men
             ;
             as
             likewise
             in
             regard
             that
             all
             things
             are
             orderly
             disposed
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               I
               am
               with
               you
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Col.
             2.5
             .
             
               joying
               and
               beholding
               your
               order
            
             ;
             this
             being
             the
             great
             beauty
             of
             a
             garden
             ,
             when
             beds
             ,
             and
             borders
             ,
             and
             knots
             ,
             and
             walke●
             are
             all
             disposed
             in
             most
             exquisite
             order
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             much
             care
             used
             and
             paines
             taken
             to
             preserve
             her
             in
             her
             purity
             and
             beauty
             ,
             acording
             to
             what
             is
             required
             to
             keep
             a
             garden
             neate
             and
             handsome
             ;
             and
             3ly
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             to
             Christ
             as
             his
             Eden
             for
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             ,
             where
             he
             loves
             to
             walke
             and
             enjoy
             sweet
             communion
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             
               I
               will
               walk
               among
               you
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Lev.
             26.12
             .
             &
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
             
               I
               will
               dwell
               in
               them
               and
               walk
               in
               them
               :
            
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             called
             ,
             Isa
             .
             62.4
             .
             Hephzibah
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               my
               delight
               is
               in
               her
            
             .
             And
             then
             againe
             she
             is
             compared
             to
             
               a
               garden
               enclosed
            
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             as
             gardens
             are
             lesser
             parcels
             of
             ground
             ,
             taken
             out
             and
             severed
             from
             some
             larger
             field
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             Christs
             little
             flock
             ,
             taken
             out
             and
             separated
             from
             the
             world
             for
             Christs
             peculiar
             service
             ,
             Joh.
             16.19
             .
             All
             the
             world
             besides
             is
             as
             a
             vast
             wilderness
             ,
             full
             of
             uncleane
             beasts
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             is
             separated
             from
             them
             to
             be
             Gods
             peculiar
             portion
             ;
             
               Come
               out
               from
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               ye
               separate
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               —
               and
               I
               will
               receive
               you
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               a
               father
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             6.17
             ,
             18.
             2ly
             ,
             Because
             as
             gardens
             are
             alwayes
             hemmed
             in
             with
             some
             fence
             ,
             that
             beasts
             may
             not
             break
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             passengers
             that
             goe
             by
             may
             not
             goe
             into
             them
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             so
             spoile
             and
             marre
             their
             beauty
             ,
             so
             the
             Church
             is
             continually
             secured
             from
             being
             defaced
             and
             defiled
             
             by
             the
             hedge
             of
             divine
             Providence
             ;
             yea
             and
             by
             the
             watchfull
             care
             which
             God
             works
             in
             the
             faithfull
             for
             the
             securing
             and
             preserving
             of
             themselves
             ;
             see
             Job
             31.1
             .
             Psal
             .
             140.3
             .
             Pro.
             4.23
             .
             &
             13.3
             .
             And
             3.
             
             Because
             this
             doth
             notably
             set
             forth
             the
             Churches
             spirituall
             chastity
             ,
             in
             that
             she
             is
             wholly
             for
             him
             alone
             ,
             to
             love
             ,
             worship
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             him
             only
             ;
             she
             doth
             not
             give
             her
             heart
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             base
             and
             filthy
             lust
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             were
             a
             common
             ,
             into
             which
             all
             beasts
             might
             freely
             come
             and
             take
             their
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             she
             reserves
             her selfe
             purely
             for
             Christ
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
             
               I
               have
               espoused
               you
               to
               one
               husband
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               present
               you
               as
               a
               chast
               virgin
               to
               Christ
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             also
             ,
             Num.
             24.6
             .
          
           
             
               A
               spring
               shut
               up
               ,
               a
               fountaine
               sealed
               .
            
             ]
             As
             before
             the
             Church
             was
             compared
             to
             
               a
               garden
               enclosed
            
             ,
             so
             here
             ,
             1.
             to
             
               a
               spring
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               fountaine
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             ,
             those
             waters
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Church
             is
             plentifully
             watered
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Isa
             .
             35.6
             .
             
               In
               the
               wildernesse
               shall
               waters
               break
               out
               ,
               and
               streames
               in
               the
               desart
            
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.6
             .
             
               I
               have
               planted
               ,
               Apollo
               watered
               :
            
             or
             else
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             her
             as
             a
             fountaine
             of
             
               living
               waters
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             Joh.
             4.10
             .
             &
             Joh.
             7.38
             ,
             39.
             
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               on
               me
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               said
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               belly
               shall
               flow
               rivers
               of
               living
               water
               .
               But
               this
               spake
               he
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             those
             waters
             ,
             wherewith
             our
             spirituall
             thirst
             is
             quenched
             ,
             Isa
             .
             44.3
             .
             our
             spirituall
             filth
             is
             washed
             away
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.25
             .
             and
             we
             become
             fruitfull
             in
             good
             workes
             ,
             as
             trees
             planted
             by
             the
             waters
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             1.3
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             account
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Prophet
             long
             since
             used
             the
             same
             expressions
             in
             a
             manner
             concerning
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             are
             here
             used
             ,
             Isa
             .
             58.11
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               like
               a
               watered
               garden
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               spring
               of
               water
               ,
               whose
               waters
               faile
               not
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             must
             still
             remember
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               spring
            
             or
             fountaine
             ,
             as
             if
             these
             waters
             of
             life
             did
             spring
             originally
             from
             her
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             is
             the
             peculiar
             priviledge
             of
             Christ
             )
             but
             only
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             thorough
             Christs
             presence
             in
             her
             ,
             she
             is
             so
             abundantly
             replenished
             with
             these
             waters
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             were
             all
             over
             a
             spring
             or
             fountaine
             of
             waters
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             from
             her
             ,
             that
             these
             waters
             must
             flow
             forth
             unto
             others
             ;
             see
             also
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             87.7
             .
             And
             2.
             to
             
               a
               spring
               shut
               up
               ,
               a
               fountaine
               sealed
               ,
            
             as
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             care
             that
             was
             taken
             in
             former
             times
             in
             those
             hot
             Countries
             to
             keep
             their
             choicest
             springs
             and
             fountaines
             covered
             and
             shut
             up
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             reade
             of
             a
             Well
             ,
             where
             the
             inhabitants
             used
             to
             water
             their
             sheep
             ,
             Gen.
             29.3
             .
             that
             was
             covered
             with
             a
             great
             stone
             )
             that
             hereby
             they
             might
             keep
             them
             cleane
             and
             pure
             ,
             that
             no
             uncleane
             thing
             might
             be
             cast
             into
             them
             to
             defile
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             beasts
             might
             not
             goe
             into
             them
             and
             mud
             them
             with
             their
             feet
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             pollute
             them
             ;
             yea
             and
             perhaps
             that
             the
             waters
             therein
             might
             be
             preserved
             for
             the
             owners
             ,
             and
             not
             drawn
             out
             and
             wasted
             by
             others
             ;
             whence
             haply
             is
             that
             expression
             that
             Solomon
             useth
             ,
             Pro.
             5.15
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Drink
               waters
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               cistern
               —
               Let
               them
               be
               only
               thine
               owne
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               strangers
               with
               thee
               .
            
             And
             hereby
             is
             signified
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             that
             these
             heavenly
             treasures
             of
             Gods
             word
             and
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             doe
             peculiarly
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             other
             plants
             or
             gardens
             are
             watered
             with
             these
             waters
             ;
             yea
             that
             none
             doe
             partake
             of
             the
             word
             in
             it's
             lively
             efficacy
             ,
             but
             only
             those
             that
             are
             Gods
             chosen
             ones
             ,
             the
             true
             and
             living
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             these
             waters
             are
             sealed
             up
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             hidden
             from
             others
             ;
             Isa
             .
             8.16
             .
             
               Binde
               up
               the
               testimony
               ,
               seal
               the
               law
               among
               my
               disciples
            
             ;
             
             and
             
               if
               our
               Gospel
               be
               hid
               ,
               it
               is
               hid
               to
               them
               that
               are
               lost
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4
             ▪
             3.
             see
             also
             Isa
             .
             29.11
             .
             Or
             2ly
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             his
             Providence
             will
             both
             preserve
             his
             Church
             from
             being
             defiled
             with
             the
             abominable
             pollutions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             being
             corrupted
             and
             mudded
             by
             the
             feet
             of
             ungodly
             men
             .
             Or
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             shall
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             
               sealed
               unto
               the
               day
               of
               redemption
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.30
             .
             be
             kept
             as
             a
             chast
             and
             pure
             virgin
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             shall
             have
             her
             heart
             and
             love
             ,
             but
             Christ
             only
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Thy
               plants
               are
               an
               Orchard
               of
               Pomegranates
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             the
             Churches
             plants
             here
             are
             meant
             the
             severall
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             thorough
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             doe
             spring
             and
             grow
             up
             in
             her
             :
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             1.3
             .
             &
             92.13
             .
             And
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               an
               orchard
               of
               Pomegranates
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             like
             to
             an
             orchard
             (
             or
             paradice
             )
             of
             Pomegranates
             ,
             
               with
               pleasant
               fruits
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             yielding
             those
             and
             divers
             other
             severall
             sorts
             of
             choice
             dainty
             fruits
             ,
             such
             as
             those
             that
             are
             afterwards
             in
             this
             and
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             trees
             ,
             some
             lesser
             shrubs
             ,
             and
             some
             hearbs
             ,
             as
             
               camphire
               ,
               spikenard
               and
               saffron
               ,
               calamus
               and
               cynamom
               ,
               myrrhe
               and
               aloes
               ,
            
             &c.
             hereby
             signifying
             ,
             both
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             fully
             fraught
             with
             holy
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             of
             severall
             ranks
             and
             conditions
             ,
             as
             an
             orchard
             with
             trees
             ,
             and
             other
             plants
             ,
             and
             likewise
             that
             thorough
             the
             manifold
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             as
             beautifull
             ,
             and
             send
             forth
             as
             fragrant
             a
             savour
             ,
             and
             yield
             as
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             as
             wholesome
             and
             medicinall
             fruit
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             conversations
             ,
             as
             such
             trees
             and
             hearbs
             did
             ,
             for
             
               camphire
               ,
               spikenard
               ,
               and
               myrrhe
               ,
            
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             1.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             for
             aloes
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Num.
             24.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               A
               fountaine
               of
               gardens
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Very
             many
             of
             our
             best
             Expositors
             doe
             take
             these
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             acknowledging
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             only
             true
             fountaine
             of
             saving
             knowledge
             and
             grace
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             she
             were
             
               a
               fountaine
            
             ,
             (
             as
             Christ
             had
             called
             her
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             )
             it
             was
             only
             because
             she
             conveyed
             those
             waters
             of
             life
             to
             others
             ,
             which
             were
             derived
             to
             her
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             spring
             from
             whence
             all
             her
             beauty
             and
             glory
             proceeded
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             render
             the
             words
             thus
             ;
             
               O
               thou
               fountaine
               of
               gardens
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             it
             is
             better
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             rendered
             by
             our
             Translators
             ,
             as
             a
             continuation
             of
             Christs
             speech
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             he
             farther
             enlargeth
             that
             glorious
             title
             he
             had
             before
             given
             her
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             that
             she
             was
             
               a
               spring
               shut
               up
               ,
               a
               fountaine
               sealed
               ,
            
             tearming
             her
             ,
             1.
             
             
               A
               fountaine
               of
               gardens
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             she
             was
             not
             so
             
               shut
               up
            
             and
             sealed
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             did
             with
             those
             spirituall
             waters
             ,
             wherewith
             she
             was
             abundantly
             replenished
             ,
             water
             all
             her
             gardens
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             severall
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             severall
             members
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             
               A
               well
               of
               living
               waters
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             springing
             ,
             running
             water
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             ,
             
               living
               water
            
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             Gen.
             26.19
             .
             where
             that
             which
             is
             translated
             ,
             
               a
               well
               of
               springing
               water
            
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               a
               well
               of
               living
               water
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             doe
             the
             heathen
             Poets
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             that
             ,
             
               Donec
               me
               flumine
               vivo
               ,
               Abluero
               .
            
             And
             hereby
             is
             signified
             ,
             the
             purity
             ,
             sweetness
             and
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             Churches
             doctrine
             and
             graces
             ;
             and
             some
             adde
             too
             ,
             that
             by
             tearming
             her
             
               a
               well
            
             ,
             the
             profundity
             of
             Gospel-mysteries
             is
             also
             implyed
             .
             And
             3.
             
             
               Streames
               from
               Lebanon
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             streames
             watering
             all
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             pure
             ,
             cleare
             ,
             wholesome
             and
             sweet
             ;
             as
             those
             that
             came
             running
             down
             from
             Lebanon
             ;
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Jordan
             and
             divers
             other
             brookes
             and
             rivers
             did
             )
             and
             so
             watered
             the
             whole
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             And
             indeed
             
             if
             these
             waters
             had
             any
             tast
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             Lebanon
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             waters
             that
             runne
             from
             those
             places
             ,
             where
             cloves
             and
             cinamom
             grow
             ,
             have
             some
             kind
             of
             tast
             of
             the
             cloves
             and
             cinamom
             )
             they
             were
             the
             fitter
             to
             represent
             the
             sweet
             doctrine
             and
             graces
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             with
             their
             first
             issuing
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             those
             did
             from
             Lebanon
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               Awake
               ,
               O
               North
               wind
               ,
               and
               come
               thou
               South
               ,
               blow
               upon
               my
               garden
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Because
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               blow
               upon
               my
               garden
            
             ,
             very
             many
             Learned
             Expositors
             take
             these
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             commanding
             the
             breathings
             of
             his
             Spirit
             upon
             his
             garden
             ,
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             seeing
             in
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             it
             is
             unquestionable
             that
             the
             Church
             speaks
             ,
             
               Let
               my
               beloved
               come
               into
               his
               garden
               ,
            
             &c.
             neither
             is
             there
             indeed
             any
             impropriety
             of
             speech
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             speaking
             of
             her self
             ,
             should
             use
             these
             tearms
             ,
             
               my
               garden
            
             ,
             (
             for
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             union
             that
             is
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             what
             belongs
             to
             one
             ,
             must
             needs
             belong
             also
             to
             the
             other
             )
             I
             see
             not
             why
             this
             first
             branch
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             may
             not
             also
             be
             taken
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             
               Awake
               ,
               O
               Northwind
               ,
               and
               come
               thou
               South
               ,
               blow
               upon
               my
               garden
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             oh
             that
             all
             possible
             occasions
             might
             be
             given
             to
             make
             known
             to
             my
             beloved
             what
             ever
             might
             allure
             and
             draw
             his
             affections
             to
             me
             .
             And
             understanding
             it
             spiritually
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             Since
             my
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             to
             tearm
             me
             a
             garden
             ,
             oh
             that
             he
             would
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             breath
             upon
             me
             with
             quickning
             efficacy
             ;
             
               that
               the
               spices
               thereof
               may
               flow
               out
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             he
             hath
             conferred
             upon
             me
             ,
             may
             be
             stirred
             up
             and
             quickned
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             spring
             and
             grow
             up
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             abundantly
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             sweet
             savour
             thereof
             may
             be
             spread
             abroad
             to
             the
             delight
             of
             my
             Lord
             and
             others
             .
             The
             working
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             often
             compared
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             the
             blowing
             of
             the
             wind
             ;
             see
             Ezek.
             37.9
             .
             &
             Joh.
             3.8
             .
             and
             thence
             it
             was
             that
             Act.
             2.2
             .
             the
             Spirit
             descended
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             sudden
             and
             a
             rushing
             wind
             ;
             and
             that
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             blows
             freely
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             pleaseth
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             wind
             doth
             ,
             which
             no
             creature
             can
             raise
             or
             restrain
             .
             
               The
               wind
               bloweth
               where
               it
               listeth
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Joh.
             3.8
             .
             )
             
               so
               is
               every
               one
               that
               is
               born
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             2.
             
             Because
             ,
             as
             the
             wind
             ,
             it
             works
             quickningly
             ,
             vitally
             ,
             refreshingly
             ,
             opening
             the
             heart
             ,
             awakening
             the
             affections
             ,
             chearing
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             making
             Gods
             people
             fruitfull
             in
             good
             works
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             as
             the
             wind
             blows
             many
             times
             with
             mighty
             force
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             almost
             can
             stand
             before
             it
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Spirit
             work
             with
             unresistable
             power
             upon
             the
             hearts
             and
             consciences
             of
             men
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             wind
             ,
             of
             a
             cooling
             nature
             ,
             allaying
             the
             heat
             and
             extremity
             of
             all
             our
             temptations
             and
             afflictions
             :
             and
             5.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             of
             a
             purging
             nature
             ,
             purging
             away
             the
             corruptions
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             as
             the
             wind
             doth
             the
             air
             of
             noysom
             vapours
             .
             Now
             in
             desiring
             the
             holy
             Inspirations
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Church
             cals
             both
             upon
             the
             Northwind
             to
             awake
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             rise
             ,
             and
             the
             Southwind
             to
             come
             and
             blow
             upon
             her
             garden
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             Northern
             and
             Southern
             winds
             are
             usefull
             for
             gardens
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             purge
             and
             cool
             the
             air
             in
             extreamity
             of
             heat
             ,
             and
             by
             dispelling
             the
             clouds
             to
             bring
             fair
             weather
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             warm
             and
             water
             the
             earth
             with
             sweet
             and
             refreshing
             showers
             ;
             so
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             by
             contrary
             operations
             ,
             further
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             souls
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             sometimes
             refreshing
             the
             scorched
             soul
             with
             a
             sweet
             breath
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             enflaming
             it
             with
             heat
             
             and
             fervency
             of
             zeal
             :
             sometimes
             it
             rouseth
             men
             by
             sharp
             and
             piercing
             terrors
             of
             wrath
             ,
             death
             and
             judgements
             ,
             and
             softneth
             hearts
             hardened
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             it
             cheareth
             them
             again
             with
             promises
             and
             comforts
             :
             and
             2.
             
             Because
             she
             desired
             that
             by
             the
             manifold
             operations
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             sweet
             savour
             of
             her
             graces
             and
             good
             works
             might
             be
             spread
             abroad
             every
             way
             ,
             so
             that
             Christ
             might
             in
             every
             regard
             take
             delight
             in
             her
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             blowing
             of
             the
             wind
             from
             several
             quarters
             ,
             doth
             carry
             the
             sent
             of
             the
             spices
             in
             a
             garden
             to
             all
             that
             come
             neare
             it
             on
             every
             side
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               my
               beloved
               come
               into
               his
               garden
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Let
             him
             manifest
             his
             favourable
             presence
             in
             me
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             still
             and
             still
             take
             delight
             in
             me
             ;
             As
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             My
             beloved
             did
             ere-while
             invite
             me
             into
             his
             garden
             ,
             his
             
               mountaine
               of
               myrrhe
            
             ,
             &c.
             (
             see
             the
             Notes
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             &
             8.
             )
             but
             rather
             let
             him
             come
             and
             dwell
             in
             me
             ,
             for
             even
             here
             he
             hath
             a
             garden
             too
             :
             
               and
               eate
               his
               pleasant
               fruits
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             him
             accept
             of
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             honoured
             and
             glorified
             by
             the
             graces
             and
             good
             workes
             which
             by
             his
             Spirit
             he
             hath
             wrought
             in
             me
             ;
             for
             she
             calleth
             her selfe
             
               his
               garden
            
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             graces
             and
             holy
             conversation
             
               his
               pleasant
               fruits
            
             ,
             because
             he
             it
             is
             that
             plants
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             makes
             her
             fruitfull
             ;
             see
             Isa
             .
             5.7
             .
             &
             26.12
             .
             &
             Joh.
             15.4
             ,
             5.
             and
             because
             the
             faithfull
             consecrate
             themselves
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             are
             and
             can
             doe
             ,
             wholy
             to
             Christ
             ,
             even
             to
             him
             alone
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             I
             
               Am
               come
               into
               my
               garden
               ,
               my
               Sister
               ,
               my
               Spouse
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             4.10
             .
             This
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             Christs
             assent
             ,
             or
             his
             making
             knowne
             that
             he
             had
             assented
             ,
             to
             his
             Churches
             request
             ,
             expressed
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             
               Let
               my
               beloved
               come
               into
               his
               garden
            
             ;
             concerning
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             thou
             questionest
             my
             favourable
             presence
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             long
             since
             ,
             in
             thee
             and
             with
             thee
             :
             But
             yee
             there
             is
             another
             Exposition
             given
             by
             some
             very
             good
             Expositors
             ,
             which
             seemes
             to
             me
             very
             probable
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             Christ
             doth
             here
             give
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             could
             not
             come
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             she
             desired
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             ascended
             into
             his
             garden
             in
             heaven
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             chiefe
             garden
             and
             paradice
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             was
             to
             abide
             till
             their
             marriage-day
             was
             come
             ;
             so
             covertly
             againe
             pressing
             her
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             had
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             4.6
             .
             )
             that
             she
             should
             rather
             prepare
             to
             come
             to
             him
             into
             his
             garden
             there
             .
          
           
             
               I
               have
               gathered
               my
               myrrhe
               with
               my
               spice
               ,
               I
               have
               eaten
               my
               honey-comb
               with
               my
               honey
               ,
               I
               have
               drunk
               my
               wine
               with
               my
               milk
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             only
             gathered
             the
             sweet
             fruits
             of
             thy
             garden
             ,
             
               My
               myrrhe
            
             ,
             &c.
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.13
             .
             )
             but
             I
             have
             also
             eaten
             of
             the
             feast
             thou
             hadst
             there
             provided
             for
             me
             ;
             and
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             how
             (
             Pastorall-like
             )
             the
             dainties
             here
             mentioned
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             Country
             damosels
             are
             wont
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             lovers
             ,
             honey-combes
             ,
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             milk
             .
             And
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             Christs
             feeding
             on
             these
             dainties
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             calls
             them
             his
             honey-comb
             and
             honey
             ,
             &c.
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             upon
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ;
             
               Let
               my
               beloved
               come
               into
               his
               garden
               ,
               and
               eate
               his
               pleasant
               fruits
               :
            
             The
             graces
             and
             services
             of
             the
             faithfull
             are
             to
             Christ
             as
             sweet
             as
             honey
             ,
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             milk
             .
             But
             then
             againe
             (
             according
             to
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             )
             some
             understand
             this
             with
             reference
             
             to
             his
             garden
             or
             Paradice
             in
             heaven
             ;
             
               I
               have
               gathered
               my
               myrrhe
               with
               my
               spice
               ,
               I
               have
               eaten
               my
               honey
               with
               my
               honey-comb
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             pure
             honey
             ,
             even
             fresh
             in
             the
             honey-comb
             ;
             meaning
             thereby
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             delighting
             himselfe
             in
             the
             praises
             and
             services
             of
             his
             holy
             Angels
             and
             glorified
             Saints
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             transcendent
             joyes
             and
             pleasures
             which
             there
             they
             injoyed
             together
             ;
             (
             and
             indeed
             the
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             are
             often
             in
             the
             Scripture
             compared
             to
             a
             feast
             ,
             both
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             abundance
             of
             delight
             that
             shall
             be
             there
             ,
             and
             because
             hereby
             it
             is
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             faithfull
             live
             unto
             all
             eternity
             )
             And
             so
             this
             may
             be
             added
             still
             to
             presse
             the
             Spouse
             to
             come
             thither
             to
             him
             ▪
             that
             she
             might
             tast
             of
             his
             dainties
             there
             ;
             to
             which
             end
             he
             so
             often
             repeates
             this
             wo●
             
               (
               my
               ,
               )
               I
               have
               gathered
               my
               myrrhe
               with
               my
               spice
               ,
               I
               have
               eaten
               my
               honey
               with
               my
               honey-comb
               .
            
          
           
             
               Eate
               ,
               O
               friends
               ,
               drink
               ,
               yea
               drink
               abundantly
               ,
               O
               beloved
               .
            
             ]
             By
             these
             friends
             of
             the
             Bridegroome
             may
             be
             meant
             his
             Companions
             ,
             or
             his
             Bridemen
             ;
             And
             in
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             these
             may
             be
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             or
             his
             faithfull
             ones
             ,
             especially
             his
             Ministers
             ;
             for
             so
             Abraham
             is
             called
             
               the
               friend
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Jam.
             2.23
             .
             &
             Isa
             .
             41.8
             .
             &
             Joh.
             15.14
             .
             
               Ye
               are
               my
               friends
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               if
               you
               doe
               what
               ever
               I
               command
               you
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             either
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             and
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             God
             are
             invited
             here
             to
             rejoyce
             with
             Christ
             for
             the
             holy
             fruits
             which
             his
             Church
             militant
             did
             bring
             forth
             to
             him
             ;
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Luk.
             15.7
             .
             that
             
               there
               is
               joy
               in
               heaven
               over
               one
               sinner
               that
               repenteth
            
             ;
             and
             the
             faithfull
             doe
             alwayes
             exceedingly
             rejoyce
             in
             seeing
             their
             brethren
             walk
             holily
             and
             righteously
             before
             God
             ;
             see
             Joh.
             3.29
             .
             &
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             
             &
             2
             Joh.
             3.4
             .
             )
             Or
             else
             his
             glorified
             Saints
             are
             invited
             to
             take
             their
             share
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             blisse
             and
             delight
             of
             his
             heavenly
             kingdome
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Luk.
             22.29
             ,
             30.
             
             
               I
               appoint
               unto
               you
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               as
               my
               father
               hath
               appointed
               unto
               me
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               eate
               and
               drink
               at
               my
               table
               in
               my
               kingdome
               .
            
             The
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               Yea
               drink
               abundantly
               ,
               O
               beloved
               ,
            
             may
             be
             read
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               and
               be
               drunken
               with
               loves
            
             .
             But
             even
             so
             the
             meaning
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             exhorts
             them
             to
             be
             ravished
             with
             the
             mutual
             love
             ,
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             did
             manifest
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             or
             with
             considering
             the
             glory
             ,
             which
             Christ
             in
             his
             kingdome
             had
             provided
             for
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               sleep
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Here
             begins
             the
             Relation
             of
             a
             new
             passage
             betwixt
             the
             Spouse
             and
             her
             Beloved
             (
             which
             therefore
             cannot
             with
             any
             probability
             be
             made
             to
             depend
             upon
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             3.1
             .
             )
             where
             the
             Spouse
             sheweth
             how
             unkindly
             and
             unworthily
             she
             had
             used
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             thereupon
             befell
             her
             :
             And
             some
             would
             have
             these
             first
             words
             ,
             
               I
               sleep
               ,
               but
               my
               heart
               waketh
               ,
            
             to
             be
             understood
             dis-junctively
             of
             the
             Spouse
             and
             her
             Beloved
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             
               I
               sleep
               ,
               but
               my
               heart
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             Beloved
             (
             so
             lovers
             are
             wont
             to
             call
             one
             another
             )
             waketh
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             whilst
             I
             was
             sleeping
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             visit
             me
             .
             But
             rather
             in
             both
             clauses
             the
             Spouse
             speaketh
             of
             her selfe
             ;
             and
             sheweth
             in
             what
             a
             condition
             she
             was
             ,
             when
             her
             beloved
             came
             to
             visit
             her
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             asleep
             in
             her
             bed
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             so
             fast
             asleep
             ,
             but
             that
             her
             heart
             was
             awake
             ,
             in
             that
             her
             mind
             was
             buisied
             with
             thinking
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Poet
             ,
             
               Haerent
               infixi
               in
               pectore
               vultus
               ,
               Verbaque
               nec
               placidam
               membris
               dat
               cura
               quietem
            
             ;
             whence
             it
             was
             that
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             knocked
             and
             called
             at
             her
             dore
             ,
             she
             presently
             heard
             him
             .
             Now
             hereby
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             sets
             forth
             the
             spirituall
             sluggish
             and
             slumbering
             condition
             ,
             halfe
             asleep
             and
             halfe
             awake
             ,
             
             wherein
             Christ
             often
             finds
             his
             Church
             and
             faithfull
             servants
             .
             Sleep
             ,
             is
             usually
             caused
             ,
             1.
             from
             fulnesse
             of
             feeding
             ;
             when
             the
             belly
             is
             full
             ,
             the
             bones
             would
             be
             at
             rest
             ;
             and
             2ly
             ,
             from
             wearinesse
             ,
             Isa
             .
             5.27
             .
             
               None
               shall
               be
               weary
               —
               none
               shall
               slumber
               nor
               sleep
               .
            
             3.
             from
             sorrow
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Disciples
             sleeping
             ,
             Luk.
             22.45
             .
             And
             4.
             from
             sloath
             and
             want
             of
             exercise
             ,
             Pro.
             19.15
             .
             
               Sloathfulnesse
               casteth
               into
               a
               deep
               sleep
               :
            
             and
             many
             other
             things
             there
             are
             that
             help
             it
             forward
             .
             And
             when
             men
             are
             asleep
             ,
             the
             instruments
             of
             sense
             and
             motion
             are
             bound
             up
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             troubled
             with
             many
             dreaming
             fancies
             ,
             Isa
             .
             29.8
             .
             Now
             because
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             when
             the
             flesh
             prevailes
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             much
             like
             that
             of
             men
             asleep
             ,
             they
             become
             negligent
             ,
             dull
             ,
             and
             listlesse
             in
             doing
             their
             duty
             ,
             not
             minding
             the
             power
             and
             purity
             〈◊〉
             religion
             ,
             are
             over-borne
             with
             sensuall
             and
             sinfull
             security
             ,
             and
             doe
             usually
             deceive
             themselves
             with
             vaine
             hopes
             and
             groundlesse
             fancies
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             better
             then
             dreames
             ;
             and
             because
             this
             proceeds
             much
             from
             the
             same
             causes
             ,
             as
             from
             mens
             glutting
             themselves
             with
             worldly
             delights
             ,
             and
             over-toyling
             themselves
             about
             earthly
             things
             ,
             from
             sloath
             and
             ease
             ,
             &c.
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             usually
             speake
             of
             men
             in
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             as
             of
             men
             asleep
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             13.11
             .
             
               Now
               it
               is
               high
               time
               to
               awake
               out
               of
               sleep
            
             ;
             &
             1
             Thes
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Let
               us
               not
               sleep
               ,
               as
               doe
               others
               ,
               but
               let
               us
               watch
               and
               be
               sober
               .
            
             And
             so
             doth
             the
             Church
             here
             speake
             of
             her selfe
             :
             but
             withall
             she
             addeth
             ,
             
               but
               my
               heart
               waketh
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             the
             Church
             never
             falls
             into
             such
             a
             sleep
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             discernes
             and
             holds
             fast
             the
             vitals
             of
             Religion
             ,
             both
             for
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             because
             her
             faith
             and
             grace
             is
             not
             extinct
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             oppressed
             ;
             in
             the
             faithfull
             there
             is
             alwayes
             a
             regenerate
             part
             ,
             that
             doth
             sincerely
             mind
             and
             love
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             in
             their
             greatest
             neglect
             and
             security
             ,
             their
             conscience
             doth
             check
             them
             for
             sleeping
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             sincere
             desire
             to
             withstand
             it
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
             of
             the
             Spirits
             lusting
             against
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             their
             eares
             are
             still
             open
             to
             discern
             and
             harken
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               beloved
               ,
               that
               knocketh
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.8
             .
             When
             the
             faithfull
             are
             overcome
             with
             sleep
             ,
             Christ
             is
             wont
             to
             come
             to
             waken
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             and
             knock
             at
             the
             dore
             of
             their
             hearts
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Revel
             .
             3.20
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               stand
               at
               the
               door
               and
               knock
               :
            
             whereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             1.
             the
             pressing
             importunities
             of
             his
             Word
             and
             Ministers
             :
             2.
             the
             motions
             and
             importunities
             of
             his
             Spirit
             :
             3.
             the
             terrors
             wherewith
             he
             troubleth
             their
             consciences
             :
             4.
             the
             speciall
             mercies
             which
             he
             affords
             them
             :
             and
             5.
             the
             afflictions
             wherewith
             he
             correcteth
             them
             ,
             which
             tend
             indeed
             to
             waken
             secure
             sinners
             ;
             Mic.
             6.9
             .
             
               Heare
               the
               rod
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               appointed
               it
            
             ;
             and
             may
             be
             the
             rather
             here
             intended
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             mentioned
             together
             with
             Christs
             knocking
             ,
             Rev.
             3.19
             ,
             20.
             
             
               As
               many
               as
               I
               love
               ,
               I
               rebuke
               and
               chasten
               —
               Behold
               ,
               I
               stand
               at
               the
               doore
               and
               knocke
               .
            
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             slumber
             of
             security
             wherein
             she
             lay
             ,
             yet
             heard
             the
             voice
             and
             knock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             did
             even
             then
             own
             him
             to
             be
             her
             only
             beloved
             ,
             and
             by
             relating
             this
             doth
             aggravate
             her
             folly
             in
             neglecting
             him
             ,
             as
             she
             did
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               beloved
               that
               knocketh
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Open
               to
               me
               ,
               my
               sister
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               my
               dove
               ,
               my
               undefiled
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Receive
             me
             into
             thy
             heart
             by
             a
             renewed
             act
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             give
             admittance
             to
             my
             graces
             and
             vertues
             ;
             for
             the
             loving
             Titles
             which
             Christ
             here
             gives
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             maine
             rhetorick
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             chap.
             2.2
             .
             &
             14.
             
             &
             4.7.10
             .
             That
             which
             is
             most
             observable
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             manifests
             such
             fervent
             affections
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             her
             deadnesse
             and
             faylings
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             earnest
             for
             admission
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             for
             his
             own
             good
             ,
             whereas
             it
             was
             meerely
             for
             hers
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             this
             the
             Church
             alledgeth
             by
             way
             of
             condemning
             her selfe
             .
          
           
             
               For
               my
               head
               is
               filled
               with
               dew
               ,
               and
               my
               locks
               with
               the
               drops
               of
               the
               night
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             whilst
             in
             the
             night
             season
             I
             have
             stood
             long
             waiting
             without
             doores
             ,
             in
             expectation
             of
             being
             let
             in
             by
             thee
             .
             Some
             conceive
             that
             Christ
             doth
             here
             plead
             for
             admission
             by
             mentioning
             the
             spirituall
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             that
             he
             brought
             along
             with
             him
             for
             his
             love
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             refreshing
             showers
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             comforting
             and
             cooling
             dew
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Hos
             .
             14.5
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               as
               the
               dew
               unto
               Israel
               .
            
             But
             questionlesse
             ,
             as
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             inconveniences
             that
             lovers
             undergoe
             whilst
             in
             cold
             and
             frosty
             nights
             they
             waite
             at
             the
             doores
             of
             their
             lovers
             ,
             in
             hope
             at
             last
             to
             be
             let
             in
             by
             them
             ,
             Christ
             speakes
             here
             either
             of
             the
             contempt
             and
             hard
             usage
             that
             he
             met
             with
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             there
             locked
             out
             of
             doores
             and
             despised
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             a
             motive
             to
             perswade
             the
             Church
             to
             let
             him
             in
             :
             or
             else
             rather
             of
             the
             great
             affronts
             and
             hard
             usage
             he
             underwent
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             his
             servants
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             whilst
             he
             waited
             so
             long
             to
             bring
             his
             chosen
             ones
             unto
             repentance
             .
             And
             in
             relating
             this
             the
             Spouse
             still
             seekes
             to
             aggravate
             her
             base
             usage
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             that
             was
             willing
             to
             endure
             so
             much
             for
             her
             sake
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               I
               have
               put
               off
               my
               coate
               ,
            
             &c
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             either
             as
             spoken
             softly
             to
             her selfe
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             arguing
             with
             her selfe
             why
             she
             was
             loth
             to
             doe
             what
             her
             beloved
             desired
             ,
             or
             else
             as
             the
             answer
             which
             she
             returned
             aloud
             to
             his
             request
             ;
             and
             that
             either
             to
             intimate
             her
             discontent
             against
             him
             for
             coming
             so
             unseasonably
             ,
             or
             meerely
             by
             these
             frivolous
             pretences
             to
             excuse
             her
             not
             coming
             to
             open
             the
             dore
             to
             him
             ;
             
               I
               have
               put
               off
               my
               coate
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               put
               it
               on
               ?
               I
               have
               washed
               my
               feet
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               defile
               them
               ?
            
             These
             last
             words
             are
             grounded
             upon
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             hot
             Easterne
             Countries
             ,
             where
             they
             used
             to
             goe
             bare
             legged
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             bare
             footed
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             constantly
             wont
             to
             wash
             their
             feete
             when
             they
             went
             to
             bed
             ,
             both
             to
             wash
             off
             the
             dust
             and
             sweat
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             coole
             their
             feete
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             better
             compose
             themselves
             to
             a
             quiet
             and
             setled
             rest
             .
             And
             both
             clauses
             imply
             ,
             that
             being
             laid
             in
             her
             bed
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             too
             much
             trouble
             to
             dresse
             her selfe
             againe
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             goe
             to
             open
             the
             dore
             and
             let
             him
             in
             ;
             all
             which
             she
             still
             relates
             by
             way
             of
             judging
             her selfe
             for
             this
             her
             folly
             and
             unkindnesse
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             is
             spiritually
             signified
             hereby
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             calls
             the
             best
             to
             repentance
             ,
             to
             a
             couragious
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             holy
             Gospel-like
             conversation
             ,
             they
             are
             hardly
             perswaded
             hereto
             ,
             and
             are
             wont
             to
             make
             many
             vaine
             delayes
             ,
             and
             to
             pretend
             many
             foolish
             excuses
             ;
             
               I
               have
               put
               off
               my
               coate
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             the
             Church
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             put
             off
             and
             given
             over
             that
             strict
             and
             forward
             profession
             I
             formerly
             made
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             have
             laid
             my selfe
             down
             in
             the
             soft
             and
             warme
             bed
             of
             sensuall
             ease
             and
             security
             ,
             I
             have
             freed
             my selfe
             from
             all
             those
             griefes
             ,
             and
             feares
             ,
             and
             troubles
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             formerly
             perplexed
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             am
             quite
             rid
             of
             those
             persecutions
             and
             afflictions
             I
             formerly
             underwent
             ,
             and
             lie
             snugging
             covered
             over
             head
             and
             eares
             with
             worldly
             delights
             and
             contentments
             ;
             and
             must
             I
             againe
             betake
             my selfe
             to
             these
             hard
             duties
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             repentance
             
             and
             mortification
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ?
             and
             must
             I
             againe
             expose
             my selfe
             to
             the
             sufferings
             I
             am
             now
             freed
             from
             to
             follow
             thee
             ?
             This
             is
             hard
             to
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
             Corrupt
             courses
             never
             want
             fleshly
             shifts
             and
             excuses
             ;
             see
             Luk.
             11.7
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               My
               beloved
               put
               in
               his
               hand
               by
               the
               hole
               of
               the
               dore
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Because
             I
             opened
             not
             the
             dore
             to
             let
             him
             in
             ,
             my
             beloved
             assayed
             to
             open
             the
             dore
             himselfe
             ,
             namely
             ,
             by
             putting
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             finger
             of
             his
             hand
             at
             the
             key-hole
             ,
             or
             some
             chink
             or
             craney
             thereabouts
             ,
             or
             by
             putting
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             at
             some
             little
             window
             or
             hole
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             or
             neare
             the
             dore
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             lift
             up
             the
             latch
             ;
             or
             thrust
             back
             the
             lock
             or
             the
             bolt
             ,
             whereby
             the
             dore
             was
             barred
             against
             him
             .
             And
             the
             spirituall
             meaning
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             by
             the
             effectuall
             motions
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             conveyed
             secretly
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             did
             seek
             to
             open
             her
             heart
             ,
             even
             by
             removing
             that
             selfe-love
             ,
             or
             that
             love
             of
             worldly
             things
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             lusts
             and
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             the
             bolt
             whereby
             her
             heart
             had
             been
             locked
             against
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             Spirit
             is
             called
             in
             Scripture
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             which
             in
             Matth.
             12.28
             .
             is
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               I
               cast
               out
               Devils
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             in
             Luk.
             11.20
             .
             is
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               I
               with
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               cast
               out
               Devils
               :
            
             And
             so
             likewise
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             Act.
             11.21
             .
             where
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Disciples
             that
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             
               the
               hand
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               number
               believed
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               my
               bowels
               were
               mooved
               for
               him
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             When
             I
             saw
             how
             earnestly
             desirous
             he
             was
             to
             get
             in
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             that
             end
             he
             stood
             striving
             in
             the
             cold
             night
             to
             open
             the
             dore
             ,
             I
             was
             inwardly
             much
             mooved
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             pitty
             and
             strong
             affection
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             for
             my
             keeping
             him
             out
             so
             long
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             hereby
             intended
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             strong
             and
             effectuall
             workings
             of
             Christs
             Spirit
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             they
             are
             usually
             brought
             to
             repent
             of
             their
             former
             neglect
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             carried
             out
             with
             strong
             affection
             toward
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               I
               rose
               up
               to
               open
               to
               my
               beloved
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             her
             Beloved
             had
             desired
             her
             to
             doe
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             &
             Chap.
             3.1
             .
             
               And
               my
               hands
               dropped
               with
               myrrhe
               ,
               and
               my
               fingers
               with
               sweet-smelling
               myrrhe
               ,
               upon
               the
               handles
               of
               the
               lock
               .
            
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             which
             we
             translate
             
               sweet-smelling
               myrrhe
            
             ,
             doth
             properly
             signifie
             
               myrrhe
               passing
            
             or
             
               running
               about
            
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             best
             and
             purest
             myrrhe
             is
             such
             as
             flowes
             freely
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             ;
             or
             2ly
             ,
             Because
             it
             is
             such
             as
             will
             passe
             readily
             in
             way
             of
             traffique
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             that
             money
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             way
             like
             to
             be
             questioned
             ,
             
               currant
               money
            
             ,
             Gen.
             23.16
             .
             Or
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             myrrhe
             ,
             the
             smell
             whereof
             would
             passe
             out
             and
             spread
             abroad
             every
             way
             .
             Now
             Expositors
             goe
             two
             severall
             wayes
             in
             expounding
             this
             ,
             which
             the
             Spouse
             here
             saith
             concerning
             the
             dropping
             of
             her
             hands
             and
             fingers
             with
             myrrhe
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             Some
             conceive
             that
             she
             would
             hereby
             set
             forth
             ,
             that
             to
             render
             her selfe
             the
             more
             welcome
             to
             her
             beloved
             ,
             who
             might
             be
             offended
             with
             her
             delaying
             to
             let
             him
             in
             ,
             she
             did
             sodainly
             anoint
             her
             hands
             with
             ointment
             of
             myrrh
             ,
             or
             that
             she
             snatched
             up
             a
             box
             of
             this
             ointment
             ,
             intending
             (
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             times
             )
             to
             powre
             it
             upon
             her
             beloveds
             head
             ,
             that
             was
             now
             wet
             with
             the
             cold
             dew
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             which
             being
             casually
             broken
             ,
             or
             the
             myrrhe
             swelling
             as
             she
             went
             along
             ,
             it
             ran
             downe
             upon
             her
             fingers
             as
             she
             was
             opening
             the
             lock
             .
             And
             if
             we
             thus
             conceive
             of
             it
             the
             mystical
             sense
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             faithfull
             are
             once
             awakened
             out
             of
             their
             fits
             of
             spirituall
             slumber
             and
             disregard
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             
             shew
             the
             more
             affection
             to
             him
             afterwards
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             manifest
             it
             in
             their
             workes
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             the
             myrrhe
             upon
             the
             hands
             and
             fingers
             )
             and
             withall
             to
             repent
             and
             mourne
             much
             for
             their
             former
             drowsinesse
             and
             neglect
             of
             him
             ,
             (
             the
             bitter
             myrrhe
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             ,
             which
             to
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             most
             sweet
             and
             acceptable
             )
             yea
             and
             to
             mourne
             over
             those
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             especially
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             as
             the
             locks
             and
             bolts
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             formerly
             shut
             out
             Christ
             :
             But
             then
             2ly
             ,
             againe
             ,
             Others
             think
             ,
             that
             her
             drift
             in
             these
             words
             is
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             exceeding
             sweetnesse
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             love
             to
             her
             ,
             in
             that
             when
             she
             came
             to
             the
             dore
             ,
             her
             beloved
             ,
             (
             whom
             she
             had
             before
             tearmed
             
               a
               bundle
               of
               myrrhe
            
             ,
             Chap.
             1.13
             .
             )
             had
             left
             such
             a
             plentifull
             pleasant
             smell
             behind
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             savour
             thereof
             fell
             upon
             her
             in
             such
             abundance
             ,
             as
             if
             her
             hands
             and
             fingers
             had
             dropped
             with
             pure
             myrrhe
             ;
             or
             that
             his
             endeavouring
             to
             open
             the
             lock
             ,
             had
             left
             such
             pure
             myrrhe
             there
             behind
             him
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             came
             to
             touch
             the
             handles
             of
             the
             lock
             ,
             pure
             myrrhe
             did
             distill
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             from
             his
             hands
             and
             fingers
             .
             And
             if
             we
             thus
             take
             it
             (
             which
             I
             conceive
             the
             most
             probable
             )
             then
             the
             spirituall
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             faithfull
             doe
             ,
             after
             some
             neglect
             of
             Christ
             ,
             begin
             to
             open
             their
             hearts
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             much
             penitent
             sorrow
             for
             their
             former
             misdemeanors
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             sweet
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shed
             abroad
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             is
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             accompanying
             these
             their
             first
             motions
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             that
             makes
             them
             the
             more
             active
             in
             all
             the
             works
             of
             repentance
             and
             obedience
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             lock
             that
             being
             anointed
             with
             oyle
             doth
             moove
             the
             more
             glibly
             :
             and
             that
             even
             when
             Christ
             doth
             seeme
             to
             forsake
             his
             faithfull
             servants
             ,
             he
             alwayes
             leaves
             such
             impressions
             of
             his
             grace
             upon
             their
             spirits
             ,
             that
             thereby
             their
             affections
             are
             quickned
             towards
             him
             ;
             And
             this
             still
             tends
             to
             aggravate
             her
             unkindnesse
             in
             refusing
             to
             give
             admittance
             to
             the
             former
             tenders
             of
             love
             that
             he
             had
             made
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               I
               opened
               to
               my
               beloved
               ,
               but
               my
               beloved
               had
               withdrawne
               himselfe
               and
               was
               gone
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Spouses
             using
             these
             two
             expressions
             ,
             
               my
               beloved
               had
               withdrawne
               himselfe
               and
               was
               gone
               ,
            
             may
             be
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             passion
             ,
             He
             was
             gone
             ,
             he
             was
             gone
             ;
             her
             griefe
             being
             the
             greater
             ,
             because
             this
             had
             befallen
             her
             through
             her
             own
             folly
             .
             Or
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             expression
             may
             be
             rather
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             only
             withdrawn
             himselfe
             a
             little
             way
             ,
             secretly
             and
             silently
             ,
             putting
             up
             the
             injury
             quietly
             that
             had
             been
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             try
             her
             what
             she
             would
             doe
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             quite
             gone
             away
             from
             her
             .
             And
             indeed
             Christ
             doth
             many
             times
             thus
             withdraw
             his
             presence
             of
             grace
             from
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             2.8
             .
             &
             3.1
             .
             To
             punish
             their
             drowsinesse
             and
             lukewarmnesse
             ,
             and
             their
             neglecting
             those
             tenders
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             doth
             afterwards
             many
             times
             withhold
             those
             communications
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             formerly
             offered
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             for
             the
             time
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             conclude
             that
             he
             hath
             quite
             forsaken
             them
             .
          
           
             
               My
               soule
               failed
               when
               he
               spake
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             Spouse
             doth
             in
             these
             words
             condemne
             her selfe
             for
             her
             stupidity
             in
             disregarding
             her
             beloved
             when
             he
             so
             lovingly
             called
             to
             her
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             
               My
               soule
            
             ,
             saith
             she
             ,
             
               failed
               when
               he
               spake
            
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             was
             stupified
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             voyd
             of
             all
             reason
             and
             understanding
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             layd
             not
             to
             heart
             those
             sweet
             expressions
             of
             his
             love
             when
             he
             spake
             to
             me
             ,
             
               Open
               to
               me
               my
               
               sister
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             much
             the
             same
             with
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.22
             .
             
               So
               foolish
               was
               I
               ,
               and
               ignorant
               :
               I
               was
               as
               a
               beast
               before
               thee
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             this
             expression
             of
             the
             souls
             fayling
             is
             used
             much
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Isa
             .
             19.3
             .
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               Egypt
               shall
               faile
               in
               the
               midst
               thereof
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               destroy
               the
               counsell
               thereof
               .
            
             But
             doubtlesse
             the
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             fayling
             of
             her
             soule
             at
             present
             ,
             when
             she
             saw
             her
             beloved
             had
             withdrawn
             himselfe
             ,
             
               My
               soule
               failed
               when
               he
               spake
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             My
             soule
             melted
             ,
             and
             dyed
             away
             within
             me
             ,
             I
             was
             as
             one
             in
             a
             swoone
             ,
             half-dead
             through
             griefe
             and
             feare
             ,
             when
             I
             saw
             he
             was
             gone
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             for
             the
             words
             he
             had
             formerly
             spoken
             to
             me
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             we
             see
             that
             afterwards
             she
             speakes
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             of
             her
             being
             
               sick
               of
               love
            
             )
             Or
             else
             thus
             ,
             
               My
               soule
               failed
            
             ,
             my
             heart
             was
             even
             ready
             to
             dye
             within
             me
             ,
             as
             melting
             through
             love
             ,
             when
             he
             so
             earnestly
             begged
             that
             I
             would
             open
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             must
             it
             needs
             be
             so
             with
             me
             then
             ,
             when
             I
             saw
             he
             was
             gone
             .
          
           
             
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               could
               not
               find
               him
               ,
               I
               called
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               gave
               me
               no
               answer
               .
            
             ]
             And
             thus
             Christ
             deales
             even
             with
             his
             faithfull
             servants
             in
             their
             own
             kind
             ;
             when
             he
             sought
             them
             ,
             and
             called
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             mind
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             afterwards
             when
             they
             seek
             him
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             heare
             them
             :
             as
             we
             find
             it
             expressed
             ,
             Mic.
             3.4
             .
             
               Then
               shall
               they
               cry
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               not
               heare
               them
               ;
               he
               will
               even
               hide
               his
               face
               from
               them
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               behaved
               themselves
               ill
               in
               their
               doings
               .
            
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               The
               watchmen
               that
               went
               about
               the
               City
               found
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             3.3
             .
             
               They
               smote
               me
               ,
               they
               wounded
               me
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             by
             her
             wandring
             about
             in
             the
             night
             they
             took
             her
             for
             a
             harlot
             ,
             and
             because
             she
             made
             a
             disturbance
             in
             the
             City
             by
             calling
             and
             crying
             out
             in
             the
             night
             time
             for
             her
             beloved
             ,
             or
             haply
             because
             when
             they
             layd
             hands
             on
             her
             ,
             not
             minding
             them
             ,
             she
             strove
             to
             get
             away
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             goe
             on
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             her
             beloved
             .
             Now
             (
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             noted
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             3.3
             .
             )
             if
             by
             these
             watch-men
             be
             meant
             the
             faithfull
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             office
             indeed
             it
             is
             to
             look
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             good
             order
             and
             peace
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             by
             their
             smiting
             and
             wounding
             her
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             their
             smiting
             and
             wounding
             her
             heart
             with
             that
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             just
             and
             sharp
             reproofes
             for
             her
             evill
             carriage
             of
             her selfe
             towards
             Christ
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Hos
             .
             6.5
             .
             But
             if
             by
             these
             watch-men
             be
             meant
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             wicked
             men
             that
             are
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             are
             indeed
             of
             an
             Antichristian
             spirit
             ,
             then
             by
             their
             smiting
             and
             wounding
             the
             Spouse
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             their
             wounding
             the
             faithfull
             with
             their
             scandalous
             and
             wicked
             lives
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             the
             bitter
             reproaches
             and
             cruell
             persecutions
             wherewith
             they
             wound
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             seek
             after
             Christ
             ;
             (
             for
             indeed
             reproaching
             is
             tearmed
             smiting
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Jer.
             18.18
             .
             and
             so
             are
             all
             other
             wayes
             of
             persecuting
             and
             afflicting
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             see
             Isa
             .
             53.4
             .
             )
             And
             that
             this
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             is
             methinks
             evident
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             seemes
             to
             bewaile
             her
             sufferings
             herein
             ,
             which
             she
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             wounds
             she
             speakes
             of
             had
             been
             only
             the
             reproofes
             of
             her
             faithfull
             Pastors
             ;
             and
             because
             these
             calamities
             seeme
             to
             be
             mentioned
             ▪
             as
             brought
             upon
             the
             Church
             by
             way
             of
             punishing
             her
             for
             her
             former
             neglect
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             meanes
             to
             quicken
             her
             in
             the
             way
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               keepers
               of
               the
               wals
               took
               away
               my
               vail
               from
               me
               .
            
             ]
             Either
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             that
             were
             before
             called
             
               the
               watch-men
               that
               went
               about
               the
               City
               ,
            
             are
             here
             called
             
               the
               keepers
               of
               the
               wall
            
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             had
             more
             peculiarly
             the
             charge
             of
             looking
             to
             the
             walls
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             ,
             either
             that
             upon
             the
             outcry
             made
             these
             came
             in
             to
             the
             ayde
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             having
             gotten
             from
             the
             watch-men
             ,
             fell
             afterwards
             into
             the
             hand
             ,
             of
             the
             keepers
             of
             the
             wall
             ,
             and
             that
             striving
             with
             them
             ,
             she
             was
             forced
             to
             leave
             her
             vaile
             behind
             her
             :
             Now
             by
             these
             
               keepers
               of
               the
               walls
            
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             againe
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Spouses
             vaile
             ;
             either
             because
             when
             they
             reprove
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             they
             are
             wont
             also
             to
             take
             from
             them
             all
             the
             excuses
             and
             pretences
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             palliate
             their
             offences
             ;
             or
             because
             they
             may
             by
             over-harsh
             censures
             condemne
             the
             faithfull
             as
             false-hearted
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             so
             strip
             off
             their
             vaile
             ,
             the
             good
             esteeme
             they
             formerly
             enjoyed
             .
             But
             rather
             by
             these
             keepers
             of
             the
             walls
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             civil
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             are
             by
             their
             place
             to
             defend
             the
             Church
             against
             outward
             enemies
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             said
             of
             
               the
               watch-men
            
             ,
             wicked
             Pastors
             and
             Governours
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             because
             vailes
             were
             worne
             by
             women
             as
             an
             ornament
             ,
             Isa
             .
             3.23
             .
             as
             a
             token
             of
             the
             modesty
             of
             virgins
             ,
             and
             therefore
             an
             honour
             to
             them
             ,
             Gen.
             24.65
             .
             and
             the
             signe
             of
             wives
             subjection
             to
             their
             husbands
             ,
             see
             Gen.
             20.16
             .
             &
             1
             Cor.
             11.5
             .
             &c.
             therefore
             these
             persecuting
             tyrants
             ,
             because
             they
             stripped
             the
             Church
             of
             her
             outward
             estate
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             foule
             reproaches
             they
             cast
             upon
             her
             ,
             charging
             her
             with
             heresie
             and
             schisme
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             evill
             ,
             they
             did
             what
             in
             them
             lay
             to
             bereave
             her
             of
             her
             good
             name
             and
             repute
             ,
             yea
             of
             her
             innocency
             ,
             which
             was
             her
             honour
             ;
             and
             by
             pressing
             upon
             her
             false
             doctrines
             and
             humane
             inventions
             ,
             did
             seek
             to
             strip
             her
             of
             the
             purity
             and
             integrity
             of
             her
             doctrine
             and
             discipline
             ,
             wherein
             consisted
             her
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             to
             have
             taken
             away
             her
             vaile
             from
             her
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               I
               charge
               you
               ,
               O
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             1.5
             .
             &
             2.7
             .
             It
             seemes
             that
             these
             
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             hearing
             the
             noise
             that
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Spouses
             calling
             for
             her
             beloved
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             tumult
             that
             was
             made
             by
             the
             watch-mens
             apprehending
             of
             her
             ,
             came
             forth
             to
             see
             what
             the
             matter
             was
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             she
             spake
             thus
             to
             them
             .
             Or
             else
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             having
             with
             much
             adoe
             gotten
             away
             from
             the
             keepers
             of
             the
             walls
             ,
             not
             discouraged
             with
             the
             hard
             usage
             she
             had
             met
             with
             ,
             she
             went
             on
             in
             her
             search
             and
             enquiry
             after
             her
             beloved
             (
             as
             indeed
             the
             faithfull
             are
             never
             more
             zealous
             for
             Christ
             ,
             then
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             houre
             of
             desertion
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             their
             former
             neglect
             of
             Christ
             )
             and
             so
             meeting
             with
             these
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             pressed
             them
             to
             help
             her
             in
             finding
             out
             her
             beloved
             ,
             
               I
               charge
               you
               ,
               O
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               if
               ye
               find
               my
               beloved
               ,
               that
               ye
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               sick
               of
               love
               .
            
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Or●ginal
             expressed
             very
             emphatically
             ,
             with
             an
             earnest
             and
             passionate
             kind
             of
             speech
             ,
             
               If
               you
               find
               my
               beloved
               ,
               what
               will
               ye
               tell
               him
               ?
            
             why
             truly
             ,
             not
             what
             injuries
             have
             been
             offered
             me
             (
             that
             I
             mind
             not
             so
             much
             )
             but
             that
             which
             you
             may
             easily
             discerne
             in
             me
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               that
               I
               am
               sick
               of
               love
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             him
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.5
             .
             It
             is
             an
             expression
             much
             like
             that
             ,
             Hos
             .
             9.14
             .
             
               Give
               them
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ;
               what
               wilt
               thou
               give
               ?
               give
               them
               a
               miscarrying
               womb
               and
               dry
               breasts
               :
            
             and
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             desire
             to
             conceale
             from
             you
             the
             cause
             of
             my
             troubled
             soule
             ,
             nor
             doe
             I
             desire
             that
             you
             should
             conceale
             
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             you
             should
             freely
             impart
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               that
               I
               am
               sick
               of
               love
               .
            
             And
             so
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             desires
             her
             particular
             members
             and
             friends
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             faithfull
             desire
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             and
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             enjoyed
             the
             light
             of
             Christs
             countenance
             ,
             or
             that
             when
             they
             found
             his
             presence
             with
             them
             in
             their
             private
             prayers
             ,
             or
             private
             resortings
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             then
             spread
             her
             ,
             or
             their
             cause
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             plead
             with
             him
             on
             their
             behalfe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               What
               is
               thy
               beloved
               more
               then
               another
               beloved
               ,
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               women
               ?
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.8
             .
             The
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             doe
             make
             this
             enquiry
             of
             the
             Spouse
             concerning
             her
             beloved
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             hereby
             minister
             an
             occasion
             to
             her
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             praise
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             thereby
             to
             give
             a
             vent
             to
             her
             affection
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             some
             ease
             to
             her
             heart
             ,
             that
             seemed
             to
             be
             almost
             overwhelmed
             with
             trouble
             for
             him
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             receive
             full
             satisfaction
             from
             her
             concerning
             him
             ;
             as
             wondering
             at
             her
             love
             ,
             and
             being
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             something
             considerable
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             she
             ,
             
               the
               fairest
               among
               women
            
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             vehemently
             carried
             out
             in
             her
             affection
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             should
             lay
             such
             a
             solemne
             charge
             and
             adjuration
             upon
             them
             concerning
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             wherein
             to
             shew
             how
             earnestly
             they
             desired
             to
             be
             informed
             herein
             ,
             their
             inquiry
             of
             him
             is
             againe
             repeated
             ,
             
               What
               is
               thy
               beloved
               more
               then
               another
               beloved
               ,
               that
               thou
               doest
               so
               charge
               us
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             What
             excellencies
             are
             there
             in
             him
             more
             then
             there
             are
             in
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             by
             their
             friends
             esteemed
             also
             worthy
             to
             be
             beloved
             ?
             And
             severall
             things
             are
             here
             observable
             ,
             as
             this
             relates
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             beauty
             of
             his
             Spouse
             is
             no
             whit
             impaired
             ,
             when
             she
             is
             beaten
             ,
             wounded
             and
             unveiled
             ,
             because
             the
             graces
             of
             Christians
             doe
             shine
             forth
             with
             greatest
             brightnesse
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             and
             affliction
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             faithfulls
             earnest
             seeking
             after
             Christ
             is
             a
             singular
             meanes
             to
             put
             others
             upon
             enquiring
             after
             him
             :
             and
             3.
             
             That
             Christians
             will
             be
             earnest
             to
             have
             the
             excellencies
             of
             Christ
             set
             forth
             to
             them
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             they
             may
             thereby
             better
             their
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             whom
             indeed
             we
             can
             never
             know
             enough
             ,
             Eph.
             3.19
             .
             and
             may
             be
             delighted
             to
             heare
             his
             praises
             (
             as
             indeed
             men
             love
             to
             heare
             others
             talke
             of
             those
             they
             greatly
             affect
             )
             and
             be
             stirred
             up
             the
             more
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             industriously
             to
             seek
             after
             him
             .
             2.
             
             That
             those
             that
             doe
             set
             forth
             his
             excellencies
             to
             them
             ,
             may
             thereby
             find
             their
             own
             affection
             the
             more
             inflamed
             towards
             him
             :
             and
             3.
             
             That
             others
             also
             hearing
             his
             praises
             might
             be
             wonne
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             by
             faith
             to
             be
             united
             to
             him
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             makes
             way
             to
             raise
             up
             our
             attentions
             ,
             the
             more
             heedfully
             to
             observe
             that
             glorious
             description
             that
             is
             immediately
             given
             us
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               My
               beloved
               is
               white
               and
               ruddy
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Thus
             the
             Spouse
             sets
             forth
             the
             beauty
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             a
             sanguine
             complexion
             ,
             covertly
             thereby
             to
             condemne
             her
             former
             folly
             in
             disregarding
             such
             a
             one
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             quicken
             her
             own
             affection
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             represent
             him
             as
             one
             that
             deserved
             to
             be
             beloved
             of
             all
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Church
             thus
             evidently
             to
             set
             forth
             Jesus
             Christ
             crucified
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Gal.
             3.1
             .
             Expositors
             doe
             severall
             wayes
             apply
             this
             ,
             as
             ,
             1.
             that
             Christ
             was
             white
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             his
             fathers
             glory
             ,
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
             and
             therefore
             when
             at
             his
             transfiguration
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             deity
             did
             shine
             forth
             thorough
             the
             veile
             of
             his
             
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Matth.
             17.2
             .
             that
             
               his
               raiment
               was
               white
               as
               the
               light
            
             ;
             and
             ruddy
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             humanity
             ,
             being
             made
             of
             the
             same
             substance
             with
             Adam
             ,
             who
             had
             his
             name
             from
             the
             red
             earth
             from
             whence
             he
             was
             taken
             ,
             Gen.
             2.7
             .
             and
             therefore
             is
             called
             the
             
               second
               Adam
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.45
             .
             2ly
             ,
             that
             white
             might
             denote
             his
             innocency
             ,
             holinesse
             and
             spotlesse
             purity
             ;
             and
             red
             the
             imputation
             of
             the
             bloody
             scarlet
             sinnes
             of
             men
             unto
             him
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             or
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             death
             and
             bloody
             passion
             ,
             whence
             he
             is
             described
             ,
             Revel
             .
             19.13
             .
             as
             
               cloathed
               with
               a
               vesture
               dipped
               in
               blood
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             the
             mixture
             of
             this
             
               white
               and
               red
            
             was
             admirable
             in
             that
             great
             mystery
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             had
             not
             the
             least
             staine
             of
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             had
             sin
             notwithstanding
             in
             a
             way
             of
             justice
             charged
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               and
               was
               numbred
               with
               the
               transgressors
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             53.12
             .
             And
             3.
             that
             white
             might
             betoken
             his
             mercy
             and
             grace
             to
             penitent
             sinners
             ,
             as
             likewise
             his
             victory
             ,
             triumph
             and
             joy
             ,
             Revel
             .
             19.8
             ,
             14.
             and
             red
             his
             justice
             in
             executing
             vengeance
             upon
             his
             enemies
             .
             Isa
             .
             63.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             But
             I
             think
             that
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             words
             is
             only
             in
             generall
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             excellencies
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             and
             the
             great
             things
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             and
             suffered
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             doe
             make
             him
             most
             beautifull
             and
             lovely
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             people
             :
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               the
               chiefest
            
             (
             or
             ▪
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               A
               Standard-bearer
               ,
               )
               among
               ten
               thousands
               :
            
             (
             because
             usually
             the
             tallest
             ,
             stoutest
             and
             goodliest
             men
             are
             chosen
             to
             be
             Standard-bearers
             )
             for
             hereby
             is
             signified
             that
             Christ
             doth
             transcendently
             excell
             in
             the
             lovelinesse
             of
             his
             glorious
             excellencies
             all
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             3.2
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             45.2
             .
             Yet
             some
             adde
             also
             that
             he
             is
             called
             
               a
               Standard-bearer
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             leading
             his
             people
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             Christians
             marching
             and
             fighting
             under
             his
             Colours
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             is
             also
             called
             the
             Ensigne
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             Isa
             .
             11.10
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               His
               head
               is
               as
               the
               most
               fine
               gold
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             golden
             Crowne
             ,
             which
             Solomon
             wore
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             of
             which
             mention
             was
             made
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             3.11
             .
             But
             because
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               as
               the
               most
               fine
               gold
            
             ,
             I
             rather
             think
             the
             Spouse
             intends
             hereby
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             his
             head
             was
             exceeding
             goodly
             to
             behold
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             splendor
             of
             beauty
             and
             majesty
             in
             it
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             his
             intellectuals
             were
             exceeding
             precious
             and
             excellent
             .
             And
             so
             mystically
             this
             may
             signifie
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             transcendent
             excellency
             of
             his
             Godhead
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.3
             .
             
               The
               head
               of
               Christ
               is
               God
               :
            
             Or
             rather
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             surpassing
             excellency
             and
             glory
             of
             his
             government
             and
             kingdome
             above
             all
             other
             kingdomes
             whatsoever
             ;
             because
             spiritual
             ,
             heavenly
             and
             eternall
             ;
             see
             Joh.
             18.36
             .
             &
             Dan.
             7.14
             .
             as
             likewise
             the
             al-sufficiency
             that
             was
             in
             him
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             his
             Regal
             power
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             him
             were
             hid
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             still
             ready
             to
             powre
             forth
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             for
             the
             enriching
             and
             adorning
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               His
               locks
               are
               bushy
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               curled
               )
               and
               black
               as
               a
               Raven
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             as
             the
             feathers
             of
             a
             Raven
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             smooth
             and
             shining
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             beautifull
             .
             And
             this
             is
             added
             because
             black
             haire
             hath
             been
             ever
             esteemed
             most
             beautifull
             in
             men
             ,
             whence
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Poet
             ,
             
               Spectandus
               nigris
               oculis
               ,
               nigroque
               capillo
               .
            
             Now
             mystically
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             these
             words
             doe
             import
             ,
             as
             the
             exceeding
             spirituall
             beauty
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             invincible
             fortitude
             and
             strength
             of
             Christ
             ,
             black
             and
             curled
             locks
             being
             signes
             of
             a
             hot
             
             and
             strong
             constitution
             .
             Some
             by
             his
             locks
             doe
             understand
             the
             innumerable
             company
             of
             Angels
             that
             attend
             upon
             Christ
             ;
             and
             others
             the
             Saints
             and
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             especially
             as
             gathered
             into
             Congregations
             ,
             which
             are
             an
             ornament
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             others
             againe
             ,
             his
             hidden
             and
             unsearchable
             counsels
             ,
             and
             his
             secret
             profound
             judgements
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             intricate
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             fully
             known
             ,
             and
             so
             black
             and
             formidable
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             well
             strike
             men
             with
             astonishment
             ;
             and
             this
             last
             seemes
             the
             most
             probable
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               His
               eyes
               are
               as
               the
               eyes
               of
               doves
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Thus
             Christ
             had
             before
             set
             forth
             the
             beauty
             of
             his
             Spouses
             eyes
             ,
             Chap.
             1.15
             .
             &
             4.1
             .
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             there
             )
             and
             here
             now
             the
             Spouse
             useth
             the
             same
             expression
             concerning
             Christs
             ,
             only
             it
             is
             with
             an
             addition
             ,
             that
             his
             eyes
             were
             
               as
               the
               eyes
               of
               doves
               by
               the
               rivers
               of
               waters
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             doves
             ,
             that
             have
             their
             abiding
             place
             where
             they
             have
             plenty
             of
             pure
             and
             cleare
             water
             to
             wash
             themselves
             and
             their
             eyes
             in
             ;
             as
             indeed
             cleare
             running
             water
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             esteemed
             good
             to
             refresh
             and
             cleare
             the
             eyes
             .
             Now
             though
             this
             may
             be
             not
             unfitly
             applyed
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             purity
             and
             sincerity
             (
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.4
             .
             )
             and
             their
             being
             so
             continually
             conversant
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             pure
             and
             spotlesse
             wisdome
             and
             prudence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             man
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             they
             are
             meant
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             carefull
             and
             affectionate
             respect
             that
             he
             hath
             alwayes
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             as
             the
             Church
             was
             before
             said
             to
             have
             doves
             eyes
             ,
             because
             of
             her
             faith
             and
             loyalty
             to
             Christ
             ;
             so
             the
             same
             is
             here
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             faithfullnesse
             to
             her
             )
             or
             else
             of
             the
             beauty
             of
             his
             divine
             wisdome
             and
             providence
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Habak
             .
             1.13
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               of
               purer
               eyes
               then
               to
               behold
               evill
               ,
            
             &c.
             even
             in
             the
             ordering
             and
             disposing
             of
             the
             vildest
             actions
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             blamelesse
             and
             pure
             ;
             And
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             it
             is
             farther
             added
             concerning
             his
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               washed
               with
               milk
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             milk-white
             water
             ,
             or
             as
             white
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             washed
             in
             milk
             ;
             which
             is
             spoken
             only
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             white
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             
               and
               fitly
               set
            
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               sitting
               in
               fulnesse
            
             ,
             which
             though
             some
             understand
             as
             spoken
             in
             relation
             to
             doves
             sitting
             by
             full
             streames
             of
             water
             ;
             yet
             the
             meaning
             rather
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             eyes
             were
             fitly
             set
             in
             the
             holes
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             exactly
             filling
             up
             those
             hollow
             places
             ,
             neither
             sunk
             into
             the
             head
             too
             low
             ,
             nor
             staring
             out
             too
             much
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             precious
             stone
             that
             is
             neatly
             set
             in
             the
             foile
             of
             a
             ring
             ;
             as
             indeed
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             fitly
             disposed
             and
             ordered
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             by
             divine
             providence
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               His
               cheekes
               are
               as
               a
               bed
               of
               spices
               ,
            
             &c
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             to
             garden-beds
             and
             borders
             ,
             curiously
             set
             with
             flowers
             and
             plants
             that
             beare
             spices
             ;
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             figurative
             expression
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             in
             the
             cheekes
             a
             little
             rising
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             face
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             in
             the
             beds
             and
             borders
             of
             gardens
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             sprouting
             forth
             of
             the
             haire
             on
             his
             chinne
             and
             cheekes
             ,
             did
             resemble
             the
             springing
             up
             of
             spice-plants
             ,
             in
             such
             beds
             and
             borders
             .
             All
             this
             tends
             to
             set
             forth
             that
             his
             cheekes
             were
             beautifull
             and
             sweet
             ,
             amiable
             and
             lovely
             ,
             though
             withall
             full
             of
             manly
             gravity
             and
             majesty
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             also
             in
             the
             following
             words
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               as
               sweet
               flowers
            
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             it
             is
             rendered
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             )
             
               towers
               of
               perfumes
            
             ;
             whereby
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             aromaticall
             flowers
             or
             plants
             growing
             up
             like
             towers
             or
             tu●rets
             ;
             which
             indeed
             agrees
             best
             with
             our
             Translation
             and
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ;
             or
             else
             such
             kind
             of
             boxes
             ,
             as
             are
             
             spiring
             ,
             like
             little
             turrets
             or
             towers
             ,
             wherein
             men
             were
             wont
             to
             carry
             any
             sweet
             spices
             ,
             powders
             ,
             or
             perfumes
             .
             However
             ,
             by
             these
             cheekes
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             beautifull
             and
             sweet
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             most
             probably
             the
             favourable
             countenance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shining
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             believers
             ;
             or
             more
             generally
             the
             aspect
             or
             sight
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             of
             him
             in
             heaven
             ,
             which
             shall
             yield
             fulnesse
             of
             life
             and
             joy
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             16.11
             .
             &
             17.15
             .
             and
             which
             is
             represented
             to
             us
             here
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             a
             sweet
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             mighty
             to
             save
             his
             people
             against
             all
             bodily
             and
             spirituall
             enemies
             .
          
           
             
               His
               lips
               like
               lilies
               ,
               dropping
               sweet-smelling
               myrrhe
               .
            
             ]
             For
             
               sweet-smelling
               myrrhe
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             Her
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             lips
             were
             as
             beautifull
             ,
             and
             did
             breath
             forth
             as
             sweet
             a
             smell
             ,
             as
             doe
             the
             lips
             of
             lilies
             ,
             yea
             the
             sweetest
             lilies
             ,
             that
             yield
             as
             fragrant
             a
             smell
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             oyle
             of
             myrrhe
             did
             drop
             down
             from
             them
             .
             Or
             else
             it
             may
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             his
             speech
             .
             And
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             whereas
             her
             beloved
             had
             told
             her
             ,
             that
             her
             lips
             did
             
               drop
               as
               the
               honey-comb
            
             ,
             Chap.
             4.11
             .
             she
             now
             returns
             the
             like
             praise
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             lips
             were
             
               like
               lilies
               dropping
               smeet-smelling
               myrrh
            
             .
             And
             this
             doth
             notably
             set
             forth
             the
             purity
             and
             sweetnesse
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             being
             freely
             distilled
             by
             the
             lips
             of
             Gods
             Ministers
             ,
             doth
             convey
             grace
             to
             the
             hearers
             ,
             and
             thereby
             rejoyceth
             and
             reviveth
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               His
               hands
               are
               as
               gold
               rings
               set
               with
               the
               Beryl
               .
               ]
               The
               Beryl
            
             is
             a
             precious
             stone
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             of
             a
             Sea-green
             colour
             ;
             and
             indeed
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             is
             Tarshish
             ,
             by
             which
             in
             Psal
             .
             48.7
             .
             some
             say
             is
             meant
             the
             great
             Ocean
             Sea
             ;
             (
             from
             which
             some
             think
             the
             word
             Turkois
             is
             derived
             )
             and
             on
             this
             stone
             in
             the
             High
             Priests
             breast-plate
             ,
             Exod.
             28.20
             .
             was
             Asher
             engraven
             ,
             who
             dwelt
             neare
             the
             Sea.
             However
             ,
             hereby
             the
             Spouse
             intended
             that
             her
             beloveds
             hands
             were
             very
             faire
             ,
             goodly
             and
             precious
             ,
             And
             it
             may
             be
             that
             by
             comparing
             his
             hands
             to
             
               gold
               rings
               set
               with
               the
               Beryl
               ,
            
             she
             might
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             bright
             shining
             nayles
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             his
             fingers
             .
             Now
             hereby
             ,
             spiritually
             is
             meant
             that
             all
             the
             works
             of
             Christ
             are
             pure
             ,
             rare
             ,
             precious
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             most
             acceptable
             both
             before
             God
             and
             men
             :
             whence
             it
             is
             said
             of
             his
             miracles
             and
             other
             his
             glorious
             works
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               mighty
               in
               deed
               and
               word
               before
               God
               and
               all
               the
               people
               ,
            
             Luk.
             24.19
             .
             and
             that
             glorious
             testimony
             was
             by
             the
             people
             given
             concerning
             him
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               done
               all
               things
               well
               ,
            
             Mark
             7.37
             .
             Yet
             some
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             would
             limit
             this
             more
             particularly
             to
             his
             bounty
             and
             liberality
             in
             bestowing
             the
             precious
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             spirituall
             blessings
             upon
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             
               His
               belly
               is
               as
               bright
               Ivory
               overlaid
               with
               Saphires
               .
            
             ]
             This
             is
             much
             like
             that
             description
             of
             the
             Nazarites
             ,
             Lam.
             4.7
             .
             
               They
               were
               more
               ruddy
               in
               body
               then
               rubies
               ,
               their
               polishing
               was
               of
               Saphir
               .
            
             Now
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             here
             represented
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             under
             the
             person
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             (
             and
             still
             also
             under
             a
             Pastoral-parable
             of
             a
             shepheard
             and
             a
             shepheardesse
             )
             though
             it
             may
             be
             spoken
             with
             reference
             meerely
             to
             the
             pure
             whitenesse
             of
             his
             skin
             (
             because
             some
             Saphirs
             are
             white
             and
             glister
             like
             a
             Diamond
             ,
             )
             or
             to
             the
             whitenesse
             of
             his
             skin
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             branches
             of
             blew
             veines
             therein
             ,
             because
             some
             Saphires
             are
             of
             a
             blew
             sky-colour
             ;
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             intended
             as
             a
             description
             of
             the
             garments
             he
             wore
             on
             his
             breast
             and
             belly
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             vey
             beautifull
             and
             glorious
             ,
             shining
             white
             ,
             as
             the
             brightest
             polished
             Ivory
             ,
             but
             adorned
             
             with
             some
             trimming
             ,
             or
             bound
             about
             with
             some
             girdle
             of
             blew
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Spouse
             intends
             here
             to
             give
             directions
             how
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             to
             whom
             she
             speakes
             ,
             might
             know
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             him
             ;
             all
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             to
             be
             mystically
             understood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             is
             usually
             applyed
             by
             Expositors
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             adorning
             thereof
             with
             divers
             precious
             heavenly
             graces
             ;
             or
             more
             generally
             to
             his
             inward
             ,
             tender
             and
             hearty
             bowels
             of
             affection
             (
             because
             the
             belly
             is
             indeed
             the
             seate
             of
             the
             bowels
             )
             the
             love
             ,
             mercy
             and
             pitty
             ,
             which
             he
             outwardly
             manifests
             to
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             ;
             which
             are
             indeed
             pure
             and
             sincere
             ,
             precious
             and
             heavenly
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               His
               legs
               are
               as
               pillars
               of
               marble
               ,
               set
               upon
               sockets
               of
               fine
               gold
               .
            
             ]
             By
             comparing
             his
             legs
             ,
             under
             which
             his
             thighes
             are
             also
             comprehended
             ,
             to
             
               pillars
               of
               marble
            
             ,
             she
             intends
             to
             set
             forth
             that
             they
             were
             full
             ,
             streight
             ,
             strong
             ,
             white
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             proportionable
             and
             handsome
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             some
             adde
             also
             ,
             that
             his
             gate
             was
             grave
             ,
             stately
             and
             Prince-like
             )
             and
             by
             comparing
             his
             feet
             to
             
               sockets
               of
               fine
               gold
            
             ,
             upon
             which
             those
             pillars
             of
             marble
             were
             fastened
             ,
             she
             intends
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             were
             firm
             ,
             stedfast
             ,
             comely
             and
             glorious
             :
             Or
             this
             last
             may
             be
             spoken
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             golden
             shoes
             which
             he
             wore
             on
             his
             feet
             :
             for
             of
             the
             Spouses
             wearing
             such
             gorgeous
             shoes
             ,
             mention
             is
             afterward
             made
             ,
             Chap.
             7.1
             .
             
               How
               beautifull
               are
               thy
               feet
               with
               shoes
               ,
               O
               Princes
               daughter
               !
            
             Now
             because
             the
             legs
             and
             feet
             are
             those
             instruments
             and
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             whereby
             the
             whole
             body
             is
             upheld
             ,
             and
             moved
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             therefore
             by
             these
             legs
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             are
             as
             
               pillars
               of
               marble
            
             ,
             and
             feet
             that
             are
             
               as
               sockets
               of
               gold
            
             ,
             whereon
             these
             pillars
             stand
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             ,
             his
             strong
             ,
             firm
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             his
             pure
             and
             glorious
             managing
             and
             carrying
             on
             all
             the
             works
             of
             his
             Mediatorship
             ,
             as
             in
             treading
             down
             all
             his
             enemies
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             Psal
             .
             110.1
             .
             in
             carrying
             on
             his
             Gospel
             where
             ever
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             breaking
             through
             all
             the
             opposition
             that
             is
             made
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             bearing
             up
             ,
             supporting
             and
             helping
             his
             mysticall
             body
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             are
             not
             able
             to
             prevail
             against
             them
             ,
             &c.
             in
             all
             which
             he
             never
             treads
             awry
             ,
             nor
             fails
             of
             doing
             what
             he
             hath
             undertaken
             ,
             by
             means
             whereof
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             Government
             must
             needs
             be
             pure
             and
             upright
             ,
             full
             of
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             unchangeably
             constant
             and
             durable
             ;
             as
             likewise
             that
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             these
             is
             his
             divine
             Almighty
             strength
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             his
             unchangeable
             truth
             and
             faithfulnesse
             .
             I
             know
             that
             some
             Expositors
             do
             somewhat
             otherwise
             apply
             this
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             whereby
             Christ
             was
             carried
             forth
             into
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             whereon
             the
             Church
             is
             firmly
             founded
             ,
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
             is
             these
             firm
             ,
             and
             stable
             ,
             and
             beautifull
             legs
             ,
             that
             are
             as
             marble
             pillars
             ,
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Apostles
             are
             called
             pillars
             ,
             Gal.
             2.9
             .
             and
             of
             them
             principally
             is
             that
             spoken
             ,
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
             
               How
               beautifull
               are
               the
               feet
               of
               them
               that
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               of
               peace
               ,
            
             &
             c
             !
             and
             that
             these
             pillars
             are
             said
             to
             be
             set
             on
             
               sockets
               of
               gold
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             grounded
             upon
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             which
             are
             pure
             and
             precious
             ,
             
               a
               sure
               word
               of
               prophecy
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             cals
             them
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             
               His
               countenance
               is
               as
               Lebanon
               ,
               excellent
               as
               the
               Cedars
               .
            
             ]
             By
             his
             countenance
             ,
             is
             not
             meant
             his
             face
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             form
             and
             appearance
             of
             his
             person
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             which
             the
             Spouse
             intends
             hereby
             is
             ,
             that
             her
             beloved
             was
             a
             tall
             ,
             goodly
             ,
             personable
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             aspect
             was
             stately
             ,
             and
             withall
             pleasant
             and
             delightfull
             .
             And
             
             hereby
             was
             signified
             the
             largenesse
             ,
             glory
             and
             eminency
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             (
             as
             elsewhere
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             it
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             little
             stone
             ,
             that
             became
             a
             great
             mountain
             ,
             Dan.
             2.35
             .
             )
             and
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             believers
             it
             should
             be
             as
             a
             forrest
             ,
             and
             that
             alwaies
             flourishing
             and
             continuing
             in
             its
             freshnesse
             and
             vigor
             :
             yea
             that
             whatever
             of
             himself
             Christ
             is
             pleased
             to
             discover
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             excellent
             and
             glorious
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               His
               mouth
               is
               most
               sweet
            
             .
             ]
             Here
             again
             the
             Spouse
             useth
             the
             same
             loving
             expressions
             concerning
             her
             beloved
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             used
             concerning
             her
             ,
             as
             Chap.
             2.14
             .
             
               Sweet
               is
               thy
               voice
            
             ;
             and
             Chap.
             4.11
             .
             
               Thy
               lips
               ,
               O
               my
               Spouse
               ,
               drop
               as
               the
               honey-comb
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             is
             generally
             understood
             of
             the
             exceeding
             sweetnesse
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             speeches
             and
             sayings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             doctrines
             ,
             comforts
             and
             promises
             .
             See
             Psal
             .
             19.10
             .
             &
             119.103
             .
             And
             some
             understand
             it
             too
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             mouth
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             he
             dispenceth
             these
             sweetnesses
             of
             the
             word
             of
             grace
             unto
             his
             people
             ;
             as
             the
             Baptist
             is
             called
             the
             
               voice
               of
               one
               crying
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
            
             Joh.
             1.23
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Spouse
             had
             mentioned
             this
             before
             in
             commending
             his
             lips
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               His
               lips
               like
               lilies
               ,
               dropping
               sweet-smelling
               myrrhe
            
             ;
             and
             because
             this
             clause
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               His
               palate
               is
               most
               sweet
            
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             why
             this
             may
             not
             be
             particularly
             meant
             of
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             (
             which
             is
             as
             the
             breath
             of
             Christ
             )
             conveying
             the
             comforts
             and
             promises
             of
             the
             word
             with
             much
             sweet
             delight
             unto
             the
             souls
             of
             beleevers
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             only
             those
             that
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             spiritual
             kisses
             and
             embraces
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             do
             ever
             discern
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             these
             breathings
             .
          
           
             
               Yea
               ,
               he
               is
               altogether
               lovely
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             Not
             to
             insist
             further
             on
             particular
             parts
             ,
             I
             may
             well
             wind
             up
             all
             briefly
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             
               he
               is
               altogether
               lovely
            
             ,
             amiable
             and
             desirable
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             his
             Person
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Graces
             ,
             Providences
             and
             Members
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             he
             called
             ,
             
               The
               desire
               of
               all
               Nations
            
             ,
             Hag.
             2.8
             .
             which
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             doth
             here
             also
             import
             .
          
           
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               my
               friend
               ,
               O
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.5
             .
             It
             is
             as
             if
             she
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             According
             to
             this
             description
             which
             I
             have
             given
             you
             of
             my
             beloved
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             know
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             such
             another
             ;
             and
             considering
             seriously
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             blame
             me
             for
             being
             sick
             of
             love
             ,
             for
             being
             transported
             with
             such
             a
             violence
             of
             affection
             in
             seeking
             after
             him
             ,
             or
             for
             laying
             such
             a
             solemn
             charge
             and
             adjuration
             upon
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               WHither
               is
               thy
               beloved
               gone
            
             ?
             &c.
             ]
             These
             are
             the
             words
             of
             
               the
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Spouse
             had
             made
             that
             large
             description
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             Chap.
             5.8
             —
             16.
             and
             concerning
             whom
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.5
             .
             As
             pitying
             the
             Spouse
             for
             her
             sad
             condition
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             absence
             of
             her
             friend
             ,
             so
             exceedingly
             worthy
             indeed
             to
             be
             beloved
             by
             her
             ;
             and
             being
             themselves
             ,
             by
             the
             high
             commendation
             which
             she
             had
             given
             of
             him
             ,
             enflamed
             with
             the
             love
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             strong
             desire
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             an
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             they
             offer
             to
             joyn
             with
             her
             ,
             or
             to
             help
             her
             in
             seeking
             him
             out
             ,
             if
             she
             could
             but
             tell
             them
             
             which
             way
             he
             was
             gone
             or
             where
             he
             used
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             might
             be
             like
             to
             find
             him
             ;
             for
             so
             much
             this
             question
             of
             theirs
             imports
             ,
             
               Whither
               is
               thy
               beloved
               gone
            
             ?
             which
             out
             of
             the
             vehemency
             of
             their
             affection
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             how
             forward
             they
             were
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             they
             repeat
             again
             ;
             only
             by
             that
             phrase
             of
             his
             being
             
               turned
               aside
            
             ,
             they
             imply
             their
             hope
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             gone
             farre
             ,
             nor
             would
             be
             long
             absent
             ,
             
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               women
            
             ,
             (
             See
             Chap.
             1.8
             .
             )
             
               whither
               it
               thy
               beloved
               turned
               aside
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               seek
               him
               with
               thee
               ?
            
             All
             which
             is
             to
             signifie
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             Jews
             shall
             one
             day
             be
             brought
             to
             seek
             after
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             high
             commendation
             given
             of
             him
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             or
             else
             more
             generally
             ,
             that
             when
             Gods
             Elect
             people
             are
             once
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             brought
             to
             know
             the
             transcendent
             worth
             and
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             will
             seek
             after
             him
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             scared
             nor
             beaten
             off
             by
             the
             hard
             usage
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             ,
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             hath
             alwaies
             met
             with
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             withall
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             implied
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             desire
             to
             seek
             after
             Christ
             ,
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             go
             along
             with
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             never
             like
             to
             find
             him
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               My
               beloved
               is
               gone
               down
               into
               his
               garden
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Because
             immediately
             before
             it
             was
             said
             that
             the
             Spouse
             was
             greatly
             distressed
             ,
             because
             she
             could
             not
             find
             her
             beloved
             ,
             and
             yet
             here
             now
             she
             tells
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             whither
             he
             was
             gone
             ,
             therefore
             some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             here
             there
             begins
             a
             new
             Relation
             of
             another
             passage
             between
             the
             Bridegroom
             and
             the
             Bride
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             respect
             to
             another
             time
             &
             state
             of
             things
             ;
             according
             to
             what
             is
             noted
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             3.1
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             this
             is
             an
             answer
             to
             the
             Question
             propounded
             to
             her
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             by
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             it
             seemes
             that
             bethinking
             her selfe
             of
             the
             gracious
             disposition
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             she
             had
             alwayes
             had
             of
             his
             gentlenesse
             ,
             and
             the
             constancy
             of
             his
             love
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             taking
             occasion
             from
             that
             which
             they
             had
             hinted
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             he
             was
             but
             only
             somewhere
             a
             little
             
               turned
               aside
            
             ,
             she
             thus
             determines
             concerning
             his
             going
             from
             her
             ,
             
               My
               beloved
               is
               gone
               down
               into
               his
               garden
               ,
            
             As
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             Surely
             so
             it
             is
             ;
             he
             is
             but
             only
             gone
             down
             into
             his
             garden
             ,
             there
             to
             refresh
             himselfe
             ;
             where
             in
             that
             expression
             of
             his
             going
             down
             to
             his
             garden
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             to
             Solomons
             gardens
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             were
             beneath
             in
             the
             fruitfull
             valleys
             ,
             whilst
             his
             Palace
             was
             in
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             the
             City
             ;
             and
             to
             these
             the
             Spouse
             saith
             her
             beloved
             was
             gone
             ;
             
               to
               the
               beds
               of
               spices
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             delight
             himselfe
             with
             the
             pleasant
             sight
             and
             smell
             thereof
             ,
             as
             men
             doe
             that
             walk
             in
             such
             gardens
             ;
             
               to
               feed
               in
               the
               gardens
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             eate
             of
             the
             fruits
             growing
             there
             in
             the
             severall
             divisions
             of
             his
             garden
             ,
             which
             were
             as
             severall
             gardens
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             dainties
             there
             provided
             for
             him
             ;
             or
             to
             feed
             his
             flock
             in
             pastures
             neare
             to
             his
             garden
             ,
             or
             within
             the
             hedge
             of
             it
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.16
             .
             
               And
               to
               gather
               lilies
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             please
             himselfe
             therewith
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             garlands
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             Spouse
             .
             And
             accordingly
             that
             which
             is
             spiritually
             here
             intended
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             faithfull
             in
             their
             desertions
             have
             still
             this
             feed
             of
             comfort
             abiding
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             Christ
             can
             never
             forsake
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             their
             desertions
             they
             are
             wont
             to
             recover
             some
             comfortable
             evidence
             of
             his
             favourable
             presence
             againe
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             still
             to
             communicate
             what
             they
             know
             of
             Christ
             unto
             others
             ;
             for
             by
             
               his
               garden
            
             ,
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             the
             paradice
             of
             heaven
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             5.1
             .
             where
             the
             Church
             teacheth
             every
             true
             believer
             to
             seek
             Christ
             .
             
             And
             then
             by
             his
             going
             to
             the
             beds
             of
             spices
             ,
             his
             feeding
             in
             the
             gardens
             ,
             and
             his
             gathering
             lilies
             ,
             must
             be
             meant
             the
             delight
             that
             Christ
             takes
             in
             the
             joyes
             and
             services
             that
             are
             yielded
             him
             ;
             see
             that
             Note
             againe
             ,
             Chap.
             5.1
             .
             Or
             2ly
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             his
             Church
             abides
             on
             earth
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             4.12
             .
             And
             then
             we
             must
             understand
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             
               the
               beds
               of
               spices
            
             ,
             the
             variety
             of
             sweet
             Christians
             ,
             or
             their
             graces
             and
             good
             works
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             delightfull
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             By
             his
             feeding
             in
             his
             gardens
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             there
             feeds
             the
             soules
             of
             his
             people
             with
             the
             choicest
             dainties
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.16
             .
             or
             else
             the
             delight
             that
             he
             takes
             in
             the
             fellowship
             ,
             the
             graces
             ,
             and
             the
             services
             of
             his
             Saints
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             4.16
             .
             And
             3.
             by
             his
             gathering
             lilies
             ,
             either
             his
             gathering
             to
             himselfe
             his
             elect
             and
             chosen
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             often
             in
             this
             Song
             compared
             to
             lilies
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.2
             ,
             16.
             
             &
             4.5
             .
             or
             else
             his
             gracious
             acceptance
             of
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             both
             their
             persons
             and
             graces
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             delight
             he
             takes
             in
             their
             holy
             services
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               I
               am
               my
               beloveds
               ,
               and
               my
               beloved
               is
               mine
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.16
             .
             The
             Spouse
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             broken
             forth
             into
             these
             words
             ,
             when
             she
             found
             her
             beloved
             in
             his
             garden
             ,
             or
             met
             him
             as
             they
             were
             going
             thither
             to
             find
             him
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             way
             of
             glorying
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             love
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             notwithstanding
             her
             former
             disrespect
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             recovery
             of
             her
             peace
             and
             joy
             thereby
             after
             all
             her
             sufferings
             and
             sorrowes
             ;
             yea
             it
             may
             also
             imply
             her
             resolution
             never
             againe
             to
             slight
             him
             ,
             as
             she
             had
             now
             done
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             up
             her selfe
             wholly
             to
             him
             .
             All
             which
             doth
             notably
             set
             forth
             how
             the
             faithfull
             are
             affected
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             recovered
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             after
             a
             time
             of
             desertion
             .
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               Who
               feedeth
               among
               the
               Lilies
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               beautifull
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             The
             Spouse
             having
             found
             her
             beloved
             ,
             and
             having
             (
             as
             must
             be
             supposed
             )
             bewayled
             her
             neglect
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             acquainted
             him
             what
             she
             had
             since
             done
             and
             suffered
             in
             seeking
             after
             him
             ,
             he
             thereupon
             makes
             known
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             hereby
             to
             cheare
             her
             up
             ,
             what
             precious
             account
             he
             made
             of
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             no
             lesse
             beautifull
             ,
             pleasing
             and
             delightfull
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             then
             she
             was
             before
             ;
             to
             manifest
             which
             he
             useth
             afterwards
             many
             of
             the
             same
             expressions
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             used
             before
             in
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             :
             &
             all
             this
             tends
             to
             set
             forth
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             doth
             manifest
             himselfe
             from
             heaven
             after
             times
             of
             desertion
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             penitent
             people
             ,
             he
             doth
             never
             a
             whit
             the
             lesse
             love
             and
             esteeme
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             former
             miscarriages
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             to
             seek
             him
             againe
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             :
             for
             the
             Churches
             beauty
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.5
             ,
             8.
             
             &
             Psal
             .
             45.11
             .
             It
             is
             here
             set
             forth
             by
             three
             elegant
             similitudes
             ;
             1.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               beautifull
               ,
               O
               my
               love
               ,
               as
               Tirzah
            
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             goodly
             City
             in
             the
             tribe
             of
             Manasseh
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             1
             Kings
             14.17
             .
             The
             word
             signifieth
             well-pleasing
             ,
             or
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             it
             fit
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             spirituall
             beauty
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             is
             made
             faire
             &
             acceptable
             in
             and
             thorough
             Christ
             ,
             her
             beloved
             ,
             Eph.
             1.6
             .
             &
             5.27
             .
             2ly
             ,
             
               Comely
               ,
               as
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             which
             was
             indeed
             esteemed
             in
             those
             times
             the
             most
             gallant
             and
             stately
             City
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             her
             buildings
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Temple
             there
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             those
             Easterne
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             Psal
             .
             48.2
             .
             
               Beautifull
               for
               scituation
               ,
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
            
             &
             Psal
             .
             122.3
             .
             
               A
               City
               ,
               that
               is
               compact
               together
               ,
            
             yea
             and
             Lam
             ▪
             2.15
             .
             
               The
               perfection
               of
               beauty
            
             :
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             is
             usually
             with
             respect
             thereto
             called
             Jerusalem
             :
             
             and
             3ly
             ,
             
               Terrible
               as
               an
               army
               with
               banners
            
             ;
             which
             expression
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             unfit
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             praise
             of
             a
             woman
             (
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             here
             personated
             ,
             )
             it
             being
             very
             commendable
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             gravity
             and
             sobriety
             of
             their
             countenances
             doth
             strike
             a
             terror
             into
             wicked
             men
             ;
             so
             it
             doth
             notably
             set
             forth
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             that
             she
             is
             to
             her
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             terrible
             
               as
               an
               army
               with
               banners
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             an
             army
             that
             with
             banners
             displayed
             is
             going
             forth
             to
             fight
             with
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             of
             her
             invincible
             faith
             and
             strength
             ,
             against
             which
             hell-gates
             are
             not
             able
             to
             prevaile
             .
             And
             indeed
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             in
             an
             army
             )
             it
             is
             the
             order
             and
             union
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             discipline
             for
             the
             punishing
             of
             those
             that
             walk
             disorderly
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             Captaine
             and
             King
             ,
             alwayes
             ready
             to
             help
             and
             defend
             them
             ,
             that
             makes
             the
             Church
             so
             dreadfull
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             52.12
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               goe
               before
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               will
               be
               your
               rereward
            
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             1.9
             .
             &
             4.4
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Turn
               away
               thine
               eyes
               from
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Taking
             occasion
             perhaps
             from
             the
             Spouses
             fixing
             her
             eyes
             upon
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             exuberancy
             of
             her
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             him
             ,
             now
             that
             after
             a
             time
             of
             desertion
             she
             had
             recovered
             his
             presence
             againe
             ,
             the
             Bridegroom
             breakes
             forth
             into
             these
             passionate
             tearmes
             ,
             
               Turn
               away
               thine
               eyes
               from
               me
            
             ;
             which
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             desired
             not
             she
             should
             look
             on
             him
             any
             more
             ,
             (
             for
             there
             was
             nothing
             he
             desired
             more
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             2.14
             .
             
               Let
               me
               see
               thy
               countenance
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             but
             as
             a
             poetical
             expression
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             would
             set
             forth
             the
             surpassing
             beauty
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             extreame
             vehemency
             of
             his
             affection
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             her
             beauty
             ,
             especially
             of
             her
             eyes
             ,
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             able
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             endure
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             them
             ;
             
               for
               they
               have
               overcome
               me
            
             ;
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               they
               have
               puffed
               me
               up
            
             ,
             or
             
               lifted
               me
               up
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             rapture
             of
             love
             ;
             but
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             her
             beauty
             had
             transported
             him
             beyond
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
               Thy
               haire
               is
               as
               a
               flock
               of
               goates
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Thy
               teeth
               are
               as
               a
               flock
               of
               sheep
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               As
               a
               piece
               of
               a
               Pomegranate
               are
               thy
               temples
               within
               thy
               locks
               .
            
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               There
               are
               threescore
               Queens
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             This
             is
             still
             added
             to
             cheare
             up
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             by
             letting
             her
             see
             how
             highly
             he
             esteemed
             her
             ;
             
               There
               are
               threescore
               Queens
               ,
               and
               fourescore
               Concubines
               ,
            
             (
             which
             how
             they
             differed
             from
             those
             that
             were
             legal
             wives
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             Queens
             ;
             see
             in
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Gen.
             22.24
             .
             &
             25.6
             .
             &
             Judg.
             19.1
             .
             )
             
               and
               Virgins
               without
               number
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             hand-maids
             ,
             and
             maids
             of
             honour
             ,
             that
             attended
             upon
             the
             Queens
             and
             Concubines
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.14
             .
             Some
             conceive
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             indefinitely
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             any
             Prince
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             definite
             number
             is
             also
             put
             for
             an
             indefinite
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             3.7
             .
             
               There
               are
               threescore
               Queens
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             the
             Bridegroome
             had
             said
             ,
             Suppose
             there
             be
             ,
             or
             ,
             Though
             there
             should
             be
             in
             a
             Princes
             Court
             never
             so
             many
             Queens
             ,
             and
             Concubines
             ,
             and
             Virgins
             ,
             which
             are
             usually
             of
             the
             most
             beautifull
             women
             and
             most
             gorgeously
             attired
             ;
             yet
             alas
             amongst
             them
             all
             there
             would
             not
             be
             one
             found
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             my
             love
             .
             But
             then
             others
             againe
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             women
             in
             Solomons
             family
             ;
             for
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             because
             the
             Virgins
             are
             said
             to
             be
             indefinitely
             
               without
               
               number
            
             ,
             therefore
             it
             seemes
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             by
             
               threescore
               Queens
               and
               fourescore
               Concubines
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             of
             them
             just
             that
             definite
             number
             ,
             and
             this
             can
             therefore
             be
             meant
             of
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             Solomons
             Court
             ,
             though
             afterwards
             indeed
             in
             his
             old
             age
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             had
             
               seven
               hundred
               wives
               ,
               and
               three
               hundred
               Concubines
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             11.3
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             And
             if
             we
             thus
             take
             the
             words
             ,
             the
             drift
             of
             them
             must
             needs
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             amongst
             these
             there
             were
             none
             ,
             that
             equalled
             the
             beauty
             and
             lovelinesse
             of
             his
             beloved
             Spouse
             .
             And
             however
             ,
             some
             understand
             by
             these
             
               Queens
               ,
               and
               Concubines
               ,
               and
               Virgins
               without
               number
               ,
            
             the
             severall
             Nations
             and
             Assemblies
             in
             the
             world
             pretending
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             some
             better
             by
             many
             degrees
             ,
             and
             some
             worse
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             this
             passage
             to
             be
             the
             same
             in
             effect
             ,
             As
             if
             Christ
             had
             said
             ,
             Let
             there
             be
             never
             so
             many
             Nations
             ,
             Churches
             and
             Assemblies
             ,
             that
             call
             themselves
             by
             my
             name
             ,
             and
             challenge
             an
             interest
             in
             my
             love
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             their
             outward
             prosperity
             may
             seeme
             to
             have
             much
             respect
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             much
             worth
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             mentioned
             in
             comparison
             of
             my
             true
             Spouse
             :
             yet
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             rather
             taken
             to
             be
             plainly
             this
             ,
             that
             how
             excellent
             soever
             the
             beauty
             and
             bravery
             might
             be
             of
             the
             Queens
             ,
             and
             Concubines
             ,
             and
             Virgins
             in
             any
             Princes
             Court
             ,
             (
             or
             particularly
             in
             Solomons
             )
             yet
             in
             such
             an
             innumerable
             company
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             be
             one
             found
             ,
             that
             could
             match
             the
             spirituall
             beauty
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             added
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               My
               dove
               ,
               my
               undefiled
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             2.14
             .
             &
             4.7
             .
             
               is
               but
               one
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             she
             is
             the
             only
             one
             whom
             I
             own
             as
             my
             Spouse
             ;
             as
             there
             are
             none
             fit
             to
             be
             ranked
             with
             her
             for
             beauty
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             none
             that
             are
             so
             deare
             to
             me
             ,
             nor
             that
             stand
             in
             so
             neare
             a
             relation
             to
             me
             as
             she
             doth
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             other
             people
             joyned
             to
             me
             by
             a
             Covenant
             of
             peace
             .
             This
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             who
             as
             she
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             particular
             true
             Churches
             that
             are
             on
             earth
             ,
             are
             so
             united
             together
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             but
             one
             body
             ,
             Eph.
             4.4
             .
             
               There
               is
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               one
               spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             because
             of
             their
             brotherly
             love
             and
             unity
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             so
             also
             because
             though
             there
             are
             many
             Assemblies
             and
             bastard
             Churches
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             worlds
             judgement
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             esteeme
             ,
             are
             as
             Queens
             and
             Ladies
             ,
             Revel
             .
             18.7
             .
             &
             Isa
             .
             47.7
             .
             yet
             there
             is
             but
             one
             true
             legitimate
             Church
             ,
             which
             Christ
             doth
             own
             as
             his
             Bride
             and
             Spouse
             .
          
           
             
               She
               is
               the
               only
               one
               of
               her
               mother
               ,
               the
               choice
               one
               of
               her
               that
               bare
               her
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               Which
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               us
               all
               ,
            
             Gal.
             4.26
             .
             whose
             darling
             she
             is
             ,
             as
             being
             her
             only
             Child
             ,
             see
             Judg.
             11.34
             .
             and
             exceeding
             beautifull
             ,
             as
             resembling
             her
             mother
             in
             her
             heavenly
             gifts
             and
             glorious
             excellencies
             .
             Yea
             and
             some
             take
             this
             as
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             as
             deare
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             an
             only
             daughter
             useth
             to
             be
             to
             a
             tender
             mother
             ;
             
               Ye
               shall
               be
               a
               peculiar
               treasure
               unto
               me
               above
               all
               people
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Exod.
             19.5
             .
          
           
             
               The
               daughters
               saw
               her
               and
               blessed
               her
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             particular
             Churches
             or
             believers
             (
             for
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             dialect
             ,
             the
             common
             body
             of
             any
             company
             of
             people
             are
             usually
             called
             the
             mother
             ,
             and
             severall
             members
             the
             daughters
             )
             when
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             they
             came
             fully
             to
             understand
             her
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             did
             admire
             her
             beauty
             and
             her
             happinesse
             in
             the
             love
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             and
             did
             pronounce
             her
             blessed
             ;
             see
             2
             Sam.
             7.23
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             143.15
             .
             
               Yea
               the
               Queens
               ,
               and
               the
               Concubines
               ,
               and
               they
               praised
               her
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             honourable
             
             and
             mighty
             Nations
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             both
             did
             and
             shall
             admire
             and
             extoll
             her
             spirituall
             beauty
             and
             glory
             .
             Deut.
             4.6
             ,
             7.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             nations
             should
             say
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
               Surely
               this
               great
               nation
               is
               a
               wise
               and
               understanding
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             see
             also
             Deut.
             26.18
             ,
             19.
             
             &
             33.29
             .
             &
             Psal
             .
             126.2
             .
             and
             of
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Act.
             5.13
             .
             that
             
               the
               people
               magnified
               them
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             intended
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             here
             pretend
             themselves
             falsely
             to
             be
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             find
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             ,
             at
             least
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             how
             happy
             they
             were
             that
             joyned
             themselves
             thereto
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Who
               is
               she
               that
               looketh
               forth
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             ]
             Very
             many
             Expositors
             hold
             ,
             that
             here
             begins
             a
             new
             passage
             of
             this
             Pastoral
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             connexion
             with
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             3.6
             .
             Wherein
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             that
             as
             the
             Bride
             was
             going
             up
             from
             her
             garden
             ,
             a
             company
             of
             Virgins
             espying
             her
             ,
             did
             break
             forth
             into
             the
             admiration
             of
             her
             beauty
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               she
            
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             But
             it
             seemes
             farre
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Bridegroom
             having
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             the
             Queens
             and
             Concubines
             praised
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             these
             are
             inserted
             as
             the
             words
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             praised
             her
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               she
               that
               looketh
               forth
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             and
             it
             is
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             admiration
             ,
             thereby
             to
             set
             forth
             her
             surpassing
             excellency
             ;
             as
             when
             David
             saith
             ,
             Psal
             .
             24.8
             .
             
               Who
               is
               this
               king
               of
               glory
               ?
            
             and
             Psal
             .
             77.13
             .
             
               Who
               is
               so
               great
               a
               God
               ,
               as
               our
               God
               ?
            
             and
             when
             the
             people
             were
             astonished
             at
             Christs
             marvellous
             works
             ,
             Mark
             4.41
             .
             
               What
               manner
               of
               man
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               winde
               and
               the
               sea
               obey
               him
               ?
            
             so
             here
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               she
            
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             What
             manner
             of
             woman
             is
             this
             ?
             
               that
               looketh
               forth
               as
               the
               morning
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             appeareth
             as
             the
             morning
             doth
             after
             a
             dark
             night
             ,
             fresh
             and
             faire
             ,
             lightsome
             and
             chearfull
             ?
             see
             Isa
             .
             58.8
             .
             
               Faire
               as
               the
               Moone
               ,
               cleare
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               terrible
               ,
               as
               an
               Army
               with
               Banners
               :
            
             By
             all
             which
             similitudes
             ,
             the
             beauty
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             set
             forth
             ;
             see
             Isa
             .
             60.1
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             last
             of
             them
             is
             explained
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             But
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             1.
             that
             by
             comparing
             her
             to
             these
             Lights
             of
             heaven
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             intimation
             given
             that
             the
             Churches
             beauty
             is
             not
             such
             as
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             ;
             in
             that
             she
             is
             adorned
             with
             heavenly
             excellencies
             ,
             and
             that
             her
             
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             she
             looseth
             not
             her
             beauty
             ,
             when
             she
             is
             in
             the
             saddest
             condition
             ;
             in
             the
             darknesse
             of
             persecution
             she
             is
             
               faire
               as
               the
               Moone
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               cleare
               as
               the
               Sun
            
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             :
             and
             though
             she
             may
             suffer
             an
             eclipse
             ,
             or
             be
             under
             a
             cloud
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             long
             ere
             she
             alwayes
             shines
             forth
             againe
             gloriously
             .
             2.
             
             That
             by
             saying
             she
             is
             
               faire
               as
               the
               Moone
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             her
             light
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             
               and
               cleare
               as
               the
               Sun
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fountaine
             of
             light
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             also
             a
             hint
             given
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             all
             her
             beauty
             from
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
            
             ,
             Mal.
             4.2
             .
             and
             that
             her
             beauty
             consists
             chiefely
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             she
             hath
             by
             faith
             
               put
               on
               Christ
            
             ,
             Gal.
             3.27
             .
             and
             so
             is
             clothed
             with
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             is
             described
             ,
             Revel
             .
             12.1
             .
             
               Clothed
               with
               the
               Sun
            
             ;
             and
             3ly
             .
             that
             the
             ranking
             of
             these
             in
             this
             order
             ,
             by
             comparing
             her
             ,
             1.
             to
             the
             morning
             ;
             2.
             to
             the
             Moone
             ;
             3.
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             may
             seeme
             to
             imply
             a
             gradual
             increase
             in
             the
             Churches
             beauty
             and
             glory
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             with
             believers
             severally
             ;
             the
             light
             of
             their
             knowledge
             and
             grace
             ,
             is
             at
             first
             but
             like
             the
             light
             of
             the
             morning
             in
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             but
             by
             degrees
             it
             
               shineth
               more
               and
               more
               unto
               the
               perfect
               day
               ,
            
             Pro.
             4.18
             .
             And
             so
             it
             hath
             been
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             severall
             ages
             ,
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             in
             Gospel
             
             times
             ;
             her
             brightnesse
             was
             still
             greater
             and
             greater
             .
             The
             beginnings
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             were
             meane
             ,
             and
             obscure
             ;
             and
             so
             were
             the
             beginnings
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             but
             by
             degrees
             they
             both
             did
             rise
             to
             a
             great
             height
             of
             brightnesse
             and
             glory
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             at
             length
             shine
             forth
             gloriously
             throughout
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             shall
             at
             last
             be
             made
             perfect
             in
             heaven
             ,
             when
             
               the
               righteous
               shall
               shine
               forth
               as
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               their
               father
               ,
            
             Matth.
             13.43
             .
             I
             know
             that
             many
             understand
             this
             place
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Jewes
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             the
             words
             imply
             ,
             that
             people
             should
             wonder
             at
             the
             suddaine
             and
             unexpected
             rising
             up
             of
             a
             new
             Church
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             glorious
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             astonishment
             of
             those
             that
             should
             behold
             it
             .
             But
             I
             conceive
             it
             my
             be
             better
             understood
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             as
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             her
             glory
             by
             those
             Queens
             and
             Concubines
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               she
               that
               looketh
               forth
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             As
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Is
             this
             the
             Church
             that
             we
             did
             so
             despise
             and
             reproach
             ?
             certainly
             her
             glory
             is
             now
             so
             apparently
             great
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             wonderfull
             in
             our
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               I
               went
               down
               into
               the
               garden
               of
               nuts
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             By
             nuts
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             a
             word
             that
             is
             no
             where
             else
             found
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             )
             we
             must
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             understand
             some
             choicer
             sort
             of
             nuts
             ,
             such
             as
             used
             to
             be
             planted
             in
             gardens
             ,
             as
             wall-nuts
             or
             filberds
             ,
             or
             nutmegs
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             Bridegroomes
             and
             Spouses
             gardens
             are
             still
             noted
             in
             this
             book
             to
             be
             planted
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             aromaticks
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             Chap.
             4.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             of
             which
             the
             nutmeg
             is
             a
             chiefe
             ,
             and
             under
             which
             all
             other
             aromatical
             plants
             may
             be
             here
             comprehended
             .
             Now
             very
             many
             learned
             Expositors
             doe
             take
             these
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             wherein
             she
             gives
             an
             account
             why
             she
             came
             downe
             after
             her
             beloved
             to
             his
             garden
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             having
             found
             him
             there
             ,
             they
             might
             delight
             themselves
             with
             beholding
             the
             sweet
             springing
             of
             the
             severall
             plants
             that
             grew
             therein
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             implyed
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               to
               see
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               valley
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             accordingly
             they
             hold
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             that
             the
             Church
             doth
             thorough
             faith
             mount
             up
             after
             Christ
             to
             heaven
             ,
             (
             Christs
             garden
             of
             nutmegs
             )
             
               to
               see
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               valley
               ,
            
             &c.
             where
             in
             those
             hot
             Countries
             their
             gardens
             used
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             tast
             by
             a
             lively
             faith
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             life
             eternall
             ,
             and
             by
             raising
             of
             her
             heart
             in
             holy
             desires
             to
             advance
             her selfe
             toward
             heaven
             ,
             whether
             her
             beloved
             Saviour
             is
             gone
             before
             her
             ;
             or
             2ly
             ,
             that
             she
             visited
             the
             holy
             Assemblies
             ,
             that
             finding
             Christ
             there
             ,
             they
             might
             delight
             themselves
             with
             seeing
             the
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             springing
             and
             growing
             up
             amongst
             his
             people
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Spouses
             going
             to
             the
             garden
             was
             to
             seek
             her
             beloved
             ,
             (
             and
             of
             this
             there
             is
             no
             expresse
             mention
             here
             made
             )
             therefore
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Bridegroome
             that
             still
             here
             continues
             his
             speech
             unto
             his
             Spouse
             ;
             and
             that
             having
             professed
             his
             constant
             love
             to
             her
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             here
             he
             makes
             knowne
             that
             he
             did
             not
             goe
             away
             from
             her
             in
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             against
             her
             ,
             but
             only
             went
             a
             little
             to
             his
             garden
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             things
             thrived
             and
             prospered
             there
             .
             
               I
               went
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               downe
               into
               the
               garden
               of
               nuts
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             mystical
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             must
             be
             ,
             either
             that
             Christ
             did
             only
             delight
             himselfe
             in
             the
             pleasures
             of
             his
             heavenly
             garden
             ,
             his
             kingdome
             of
             Glory
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             by
             this
             his
             hiding
             himselfe
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             goe
             as
             it
             were
             to
             see
             and
             visite
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             make
             tryall
             whether
             after
             the
             winter
             of
             some
             tribulation
             and
             affliction
             ,
             there
             were
             any
             
             spring
             of
             grace
             to
             be
             discerned
             amongst
             them
             .
             Now
             in
             expressing
             this
             ,
             1.
             he
             calls
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               the
               garden
               of
               nuts
            
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             nut
             seemes
             outwardly
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             dry
             wood
             ,
             but
             yet
             hath
             a
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             kernell
             therein
             ;
             so
             the
             Church
             seemes
             despicable
             and
             worthlesse
             outwardly
             ,
             but
             yet
             inwardly
             it
             is
             full
             of
             grace
             and
             goodnesse
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             (
             if
             by
             nuts
             we
             understand
             nutmegs
             ,
             )
             because
             it
             yields
             fruit
             ,
             so
             odoriferous
             and
             pleasing
             to
             God.
             2.
             
             He
             tearmes
             her
             
               the
               valley
            
             ,
             saying
             that
             he
             went
             down
             
               to
               see
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               valley
               ,
            
             to
             imply
             thereby
             ,
             either
             the
             humble
             spirits
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             or
             how
             low
             and
             base
             they
             are
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             rather
             how
             abundantly
             they
             are
             watered
             with
             his
             word
             and
             Spirit
             :
             and
             3.
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               And
               to
               see
               whether
               the
               Vine
               flourished
               ,
               and
               the
               Pomegranates
               budded
               ,
            
             by
             the
             vine
             and
             the
             Pomegranates
             ,
             he
             meanes
             his
             people
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             whose
             good
             works
             and
             holy
             life
             are
             as
             the
             sweetest
             of
             fruits
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             flourishing
             and
             budding
             ,
             he
             meanes
             their
             first
             inclinations
             to
             good
             ,
             the
             first
             discoveries
             that
             are
             made
             of
             grace
             wrought
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             which
             Christ
             would
             have
             us
             know
             he
             much
             lookes
             after
             in
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             gives
             hope
             of
             ripe
             and
             pleasant
             fruit
             in
             time
             to
             come
             .
             But
             now
             againe
             ,
             all
             this
             some
             apply
             to
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             hardnesse
             that
             is
             upon
             their
             hearts
             ,
             Rom.
             11.25
             .
             and
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             their
             spirits
             against
             Christ
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             a
             
               garden
               of
               nuts
            
             ,
             because
             the
             nut
             ,
             the
             wall-nut
             especially
             ,
             hath
             a
             hard
             shell
             ,
             and
             a
             bitter
             rind
             ;
             and
             concerning
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             made
             known
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             he
             will
             visite
             them
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             inclination
             in
             them
             to
             heare
             and
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yea
             that
             he
             will
             againe
             receive
             them
             to
             be
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Or
               ever
               I
               was
               aware
               my
               soul
               made
               me
               like
               the
               charets
               of
               Amminadib
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             made
             my self
             like
             the
             charets
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             an
             Hebraism
             frequent
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             soul
             being
             put
             for
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             6.4
             .
             yet
             sometimes
             it
             implieth
             also
             the
             doing
             of
             a
             thing
             with
             much
             earnestnesse
             and
             vehemence
             of
             affection
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             may
             do
             here
             .
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             1.7
             .
             &
             Eccles
             .
             7.28
             .
             That
             which
             we
             translate
             ,
             
               Or
               ever
               I
               was
               aware
            
             ,
             &c.
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               knew
               not
               ,
               my
               soul
               made
               me
               like
               the
               charets
               of
               Amminadib
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             with
             our
             Translation
             ;
             for
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             I
             knew
             not
             how
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             before
             I
             knew
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             thought
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             my
             soul
             made
             me
             
               like
               the
               charets
               of
               Ammi●adib
            
             .
             There
             are
             two
             things
             that
             make
             this
             place
             the
             most
             difficult
             that
             is
             in
             all
             this
             mystical
             Song
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             so
             hard
             to
             determine
             who
             this
             Amminadib
             was
             ,
             of
             whose
             charets
             Solomon
             here
             speaks
             :
             And
             2.
             because
             it
             is
             as
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             these
             words
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             the
             Bridegrooms
             or
             the
             Brides
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ;
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             Scripture
             of
             several
             men
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Amminadab
             ,
             as
             Numb
             .
             1.7
             .
             &
             1
             Chron.
             6.22
             ,
             &c.
             and
             to
             some
             of
             these
             some
             Expositors
             do
             apply
             that
             which
             is
             said
             heer
             .
             But
             because
             there
             is
             a
             clear
             difference
             between
             Amminadib
             and
             Amminadab
             ;
             and
             because
             there
             is
             nothing
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             concerning
             the
             charets
             of
             those
             Amminadabs
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             well
             questioned
             ,
             but
             that
             Solomon
             speaks
             here
             of
             
               the
               charets
               of
               Amminadib
            
             ,
             as
             very
             famously
             known
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             it
             farre
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             this
             Amminadib
             was
             some
             famous
             Chariot-driver
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             used
             to
             out-drive
             all
             men
             in
             the
             races
             they
             ran
             with
             their
             charets
             ,
             or
             else
             some
             Prince
             or
             great
             man
             that
             in
             Solomons
             daies
             delighted
             in
             charets
             ,
             
             as
             Absalom
             did
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15.1
             .
             and
             had
             charets
             that
             were
             above
             all
             other
             mens
             ,
             famous
             for
             their
             speed
             :
             Yea
             and
             because
             Amminadib
             is
             translated
             by
             some
             ,
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               my
               people
            
             ,
             therefore
             some
             think
             that
             by
             
               the
               charets
               of
               Amminadib
            
             may
             be
             meant
             Solomons
             charets
             .
             And
             again
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             2ly
             ,
             that
             this
             clause
             may
             be
             rendred
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               My
               soul
               set
               me
               on
               the
               charets
               of
               my
               willing
               people
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               my
               noble
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               princely
               people
            
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             read
             it
             so
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             can
             be
             meant
             thereby
             ,
             but
             the
             charets
             either
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             neighbours
             or
             friends
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             or
             Bride
             ,
             who
             being
             of
             an
             ingenuous
             and
             noble
             spirit
             ,
             were
             willing
             and
             ready
             any
             way
             to
             afford
             them
             any
             help
             or
             assistance
             .
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             party
             by
             whom
             this
             is
             spoken
             ;
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             giving
             her
             beloved
             an
             account
             how
             she
             came
             to
             follow
             him
             to
             his
             garden
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             not
             knowing
             that
             he
             was
             gone
             down
             to
             his
             garden
             for
             the
             reasons
             mentioned
             by
             him
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             but
             fearing
             that
             he
             was
             departed
             in
             anger
             ,
             she
             did
             thereupon
             follow
             him
             with
             as
             much
             speed
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             been
             carried
             upon
             the
             charets
             of
             Amminadib
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             missing
             him
             ,
             though
             she
             knew
             not
             whither
             he
             was
             gone
             ,
             yet
             ere
             she
             was
             aware
             ,
             being
             transported
             with
             the
             vehemency
             of
             her
             desires
             after
             him
             ,
             she
             became
             as
             the
             charets
             of
             Amminadib
             ,
             and
             was
             carried
             ,
             she
             knew
             not
             how
             ,
             to
             the
             garden
             where
             her
             beloved
             was
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             speed
             ,
             as
             such
             charets
             are
             wont
             to
             run
             :
             Yea
             and
             it
             may
             imply
             also
             ,
             that
             her
             affection
             made
             her
             so
             couragious
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             in
             that
             regard
             too
             ,
             like
             the
             charets
             of
             Amminadib
             ,
             in
             that
             not
             fearing
             the
             dangers
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             even
             when
             she
             had
             been
             already
             so
             barbarously
             used
             ,
             she
             never
             gave
             over
             till
             she
             had
             at
             last
             met
             with
             her
             beloved
             .
             And
             if
             we
             take
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             they
             serve
             to
             set
             forth
             ,
             either
             how
             unexpectedly
             and
             sodainly
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             faithfull
             are
             sometimes
             caught
             up
             into
             heaven
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             expresse
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             with
             what
             speed
             and
             vehemency
             of
             spirit
             Christians
             are
             often
             carried
             to
             seek
             after
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             a
             strange
             impulse
             of
             spirit
             they
             are
             sometimes
             carried
             to
             the
             use
             of
             those
             meanes
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             brought
             at
             last
             to
             enjoy
             his
             favourable
             presence
             .
             But
             because
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             ,
             as
             is
             formerly
             noted
             ,
             seeme
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Bridegroome
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             this
             should
             not
             also
             be
             so
             taken
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             here
             make
             known
             to
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             either
             how
             he
             was
             sodainly
             carried
             away
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             wrath
             against
             her
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             strong
             desire
             of
             visiting
             his
             garden
             ,
             which
             seised
             upon
             him
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             ,
             and
             posted
             him
             away
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             set
             upon
             the
             charets
             of
             Amminadib
             ;
             or
             else
             how
             having
             visited
             his
             garden
             ,
             he
             was
             sodainly
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             ,
             stirred
             up
             to
             make
             hast
             back
             again
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             being
             carried
             with
             such
             an
             unexpressible
             and
             unresistable
             violence
             and
             speed
             therein
             ,
             that
             he
             seemed
             to
             himselfe
             to
             be
             as
             
               the
               charets
               of
               Amminadib
            
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             
               set
               upon
               the
               charets
               of
               his
               willing
               people
               .
            
             And
             taking
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             they
             set
             forth
             ,
             either
             how
             exceeding
             desirous
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             to
             see
             the
             garden
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             sprout
             out
             and
             flourish
             ;
             or
             rather
             how
             very
             forward
             he
             is
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             with
             comfort
             to
             his
             penitent
             people
             ;
             As
             the
             father
             of
             the
             Prodigal
             ran
             to
             meet
             his
             penitent
             sonne
             ,
             Luk.
             15.
             20.
             so
             doth
             Christ
             hasten
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             carried
             upon
             charets
             ,
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             penitent
             Spouse
             ;
             when
             his
             people
             are
             willing
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             Psal
             .
             110.3
             .
             then
             Christ
             is
             carried
             out
             as
             upon
             the
             charets
             of
             this
             his
             willing
             people
             ,
             to
             meet
             &
             embrace
             
             them
             ;
             Or
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             
               the
               charet
               of
               Israel
               and
               the
               horsemen
               thereof
               ,
            
             2
             King.
             2.12
             .
             he
             brings
             them
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             his
             gracious
             presence
             ;
             see
             Isa
             .
             66.20
             .
             This
             is
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             hard
             place
             .
             But
             yet
             withall
             it
             may
             not
             be
             unusefull
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             this
             also
             some
             understand
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             forwardnesse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             promote
             their
             conversion
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             brought
             in
             speedily
             ,
             as
             
               upon
               the
               charets
               of
               a
               willing
               people
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Return
               ,
               return
               ,
               O
               Shulamite
               ,
               return
               ,
               return
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             This
             name
             Shulamite
             is
             derived
             partly
             from
             Salem
             ,
             the
             ancient
             name
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Psal
             .
             76.3
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             divers
             Expositors
             hold
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Synagogue
             or
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             called
             the
             Shulamite
             ,
             and
             doe
             therefore
             look
             upon
             this
             as
             a
             cleare
             prophecy
             of
             that
             calling
             and
             conversion
             of
             the
             na●●on
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             ,
             Rom.
             11.25
             .
             But
             I
             question
             not
             but
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             of
             whom
             Solomon
             speakes
             all
             along
             in
             this
             Song
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             called
             the
             Shulamite
             ;
             and
             that
             she
             is
             so
             called
             either
             from
             her
             City
             Salem
             ;
             (
             as
             Ruth
             of
             Moab
             is
             called
             the
             Moabitesse
             ,
             Ruth
             2.2
             .
             )
             for
             even
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             Solomon
             may
             allude
             in
             this
             Song
             )
             might
             well
             enough
             be
             expressed
             by
             this
             name
             ,
             after
             she
             was
             incorporated
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             a
             daughter
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.10
             .
             or
             else
             from
             her
             husband
             Solomon
             ,
             wives
             being
             usually
             called
             by
             the
             names
             of
             their
             husbands
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             4.1
             .
             
               Let
               us
               be
               called
               by
               thy
               name
               .
            
             And
             so
             as
             Christ
             is
             in
             this
             Song
             called
             Solomon
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             peaceable
             ,
             (
             as
             Salem
             also
             signifieth
             peace
             ,
             Heb.
             7.2
             .
             )
             so
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             here
             called
             Shulamite
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             communion
             she
             hath
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             she
             enjoyeth
             with
             God
             thorough
             his
             grace
             ;
             as
             likewise
             because
             the
             Church
             or
             Christ
             did
             at
             first
             come
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             .
             The
             greatest
             difficulty
             in
             this
             passage
             is
             to
             know
             by
             whom
             this
             is
             spoken
             to
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             intended
             thereby
             .
             Many
             Expositors
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             
               the
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             5.8
             ,
             16.
             that
             went
             along
             with
             her
             to
             seek
             her
             beloved
             ,
             Chap.
             6.1
             .
             that
             did
             thus
             call
             and
             cry
             after
             her
             ,
             when
             being
             made
             
               like
               unto
               the
               charets
               of
               Aminadib
               ,
            
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             she
             posted
             away
             to
             seek
             her
             beloved
             ,
             and
             left
             them
             behind
             her
             ;
             or
             that
             did
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             acclamation
             of
             joy
             ,
             invite
             her
             to
             returne
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             now
             that
             she
             had
             met
             with
             her
             beloved
             ,
             
               Return
               ,
               return
               ,
               O
               Shulamite
               ,
               return
               ,
               return
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               look
               upon
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             acquaint
             our selves
             with
             thee
             ,
             enjoy
             thy
             company
             ,
             and
             behold
             thy
             beauty
             .
             And
             accordingly
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             mystically
             thus
             ,
             that
             those
             nations
             and
             persons
             ,
             who
             were
             well
             affected
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             doe
             here
             desire
             ,
             either
             that
             she
             might
             not
             be
             gathered
             up
             into
             heaven
             without
             them
             ,
             but
             might
             stay
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             admitted
             into
             her
             fellowship
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             she
             would
             return
             to
             her
             wonted
             carriage
             of
             her selfe
             towards
             Christ
             ,
             from
             which
             she
             had
             swerved
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             have
             the
             more
             abundant
             cause
             to
             admire
             her
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             her
             .
             But
             then
             others
             judge
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             most
             probably
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Bridegroom
             that
             still
             speakes
             to
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Christ
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             having
             hitherto
             professed
             his
             constant
             love
             to
             her
             ,
             notwithstanding
             her
             late
             disrespect
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             doth
             now
             invite
             her
             to
             returne
             to
             her
             first
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             her
             former
             respective
             carriage
             of
             her selfe
             towards
             him
             ,
             offering
             to
             receive
             her
             into
             his
             grace
             
             and
             favour
             againe
             ;
             
               Return
               ,
               return
               ,
               O
               Shulamite
               ,
               return
               ,
               return
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               behold
               thee
            
             ;
             He
             ingeminates
             this
             word
             return
             foure
             severall
             times
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             speed
             ,
             that
             he
             required
             in
             her
             return
             ,
             the
             vehemency
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             earnestnesse
             of
             his
             desires
             after
             her
             return
             ;
             and
             hardly
             even
             the
             faithfull
             themselves
             after
             their
             strayings
             are
             brought
             home
             to
             Christ
             .
             And
             then
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               that
               we
               may
               look
               upon
               thee
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             delight
             and
             joy
             ;
             which
             he
             speakes
             in
             the
             name
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             companions
             and
             friends
             ,
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             or
             his
             faithfull
             Ministers
             ;
             for
             
               the
               Angels
               desire
               to
               look
               into
            
             the
             things
             imparted
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.12
             .
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             penitent
             returns
             of
             poore
             sinners
             ,
             Luk.
             15.10
             .
             Neither
             doth
             any
             thing
             more
             cheare
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             faithfull
             Ministers
             ,
             then
             to
             behold
             the
             spiritual
             welfare
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             
               What
               will
               ye
               see
               in
               the
               Shulamite
               ?
            
             &c.
             )
             Some
             take
             this
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             humbly
             abasing
             her selfe
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             poore
             Shulamite
             ?
             In
             me
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             thing
             that
             is
             worth
             the
             looking
             on
             .
             And
             so
             also
             the
             following
             answer
             may
             be
             taken
             too
             as
             hers
             ,
             
               as
               it
               were
               the
               company
               of
               two
               Armies
            
             ;
             As
             if
             she
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             but
             a
             sad
             spectacle
             to
             be
             gazed
             at
             ,
             a
             poor
             persecuted
             people
             ,
             like
             a
             company
             of
             two
             Armies
             ,
             covered
             over
             with
             dust
             and
             blood
             ;
             And
             what
             delight
             can
             there
             be
             in
             such
             a
             sight
             ?
             Or
             else
             thus
             ,
             If
             you
             look
             upon
             me
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             like
             
               two
               Armies
            
             fighting
             continually
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             there
             's
             but
             a
             poore
             deale
             of
             beauty
             and
             delight
             in
             such
             a
             sight
             .
             But
             the
             Question
             is
             better
             taken
             as
             propounded
             by
             the
             Bridegroome
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             stirre
             up
             his
             companions
             to
             the
             admiration
             of
             his
             Spouses
             beauty
             and
             glory
             ,
             
               What
               will
               ye
               see
               in
               the
               Shulamite
               ?
            
             And
             then
             the
             answer
             is
             made
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             
               as
               it
               were
               the
               company
               of
               two
               Armies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             you
             will
             see
             in
             my
             Spouse
             an
             awfull
             grace
             and
             majesty
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             in
             a
             well-marshalled
             Army
             ready
             to
             goe
             out
             against
             an
             enemy
             .
             And
             thus
             Christ
             sets
             forth
             the
             spirituall
             beauty
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             above
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               as
               it
               were
               the
               company
               of
               Mahanaim
               ,
            
             wherein
             there
             may
             be
             an
             allusion
             to
             that
             story
             ,
             Gen.
             32.1
             .
             implying
             that
             the
             Spouse
             and
             her
             retinue
             ,
             the
             Church
             with
             all
             her
             members
             ,
             were
             as
             goodly
             a
             sight
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             two
             hosts
             of
             Angels
             ,
             that
             appeared
             there
             to
             Jacob
             for
             his
             defence
             ;
             especially
             that
             she
             shall
             be
             so
             ,
             when
             the
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             shall
             be
             united
             into
             one
             Church
             ,
             Eph.
             2.15
             .
             and
             so
             shall
             goe
             forth
             in
             great
             pomp
             and
             state
             ,
             like
             two
             gallant
             Armies
             ,
             to
             meete
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             their
             Bridegroome
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               HOw
               beautifull
               are
               thy
               feet
               with
               shooes
               ,
               O
               Princes
               daughter
               !
            
             ]
             For
             this
             Title
             given
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.13
             .
             Many
             Expositors
             hold
             that
             it
             is
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             that
             doe
             here
             set
             forth
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Spouse
             in
             the
             severall
             parts
             of
             her
             body
             ;
             and
             their
             maine
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             judge
             it
             not
             proper
             that
             Christ
             should
             speak
             of
             himselfe
             that
             which
             we
             find
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               king
               is
               held
               in
               the
               Galleries
               .
            
             But
             nothing
             is
             more
             frequent
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             for
             men
             to
             speak
             of
             themselves
             in
             a
             third
             person
             :
             I
             make
             no
             question
             therefore
             but
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             that
             gives
             this
             following
             large
             description
             of
             the
             Spouses
             
             beauty
             ;
             for
             who
             else
             indeed
             was
             fit
             to
             speak
             of
             those
             parts
             mentioned
             in
             this
             and
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             was
             both
             her
             maker
             and
             her
             husband
             ,
             Isa
             .
             54.5
             .
             And
             for
             the
             order
             that
             he
             observes
             herein
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             begins
             here
             with
             the
             feete
             ,
             and
             so
             goeth
             upward
             ,
             whereas
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             4.1
             .
             he
             began
             with
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             so
             went
             downward
             ;
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             by
             this
             variety
             this
             Song
             might
             be
             made
             the
             more
             delightfull
             ,
             but
             also
             especially
             because
             intending
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             praise
             her
             for
             that
             which
             did
             at
             present
             chiefly
             commend
             her
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             her
             returning
             to
             him
             after
             her
             late
             straying
             ,
             under
             this
             expression
             ,
             
               How
               beautifull
               are
               thy
               feete
            
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             Upon
             this
             mention
             of
             her
             feet
             ,
             he
             takes
             occasion
             from
             thence
             to
             proceed
             by
             degrees
             upward
             in
             describing
             the
             other
             members
             of
             her
             body
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             first
             clause
             ,
             
               How
               beautifull
               are
               thy
               feet
               with
               shooes
               !
            
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             by
             feet
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             usually
             meant
             the
             motions
             or
             goings
             of
             the
             feet
             ;
             see
             Eccles
             .
             5.1
             .
             and
             consequently
             that
             as
             by
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Spouses
             feet
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             literally
             the
             modesty
             ,
             gravity
             ,
             and
             majesty
             of
             her
             gate
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             lovelinesse
             and
             acceptablenesse
             of
             her
             present
             return
             to
             Christ
             ;
             so
             also
             spiritually
             may
             be
             meant
             thereby
             the
             admirable
             progresse
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             zeale
             and
             diligence
             of
             those
             that
             preached
             it
             ,
             the
             welcome
             they
             should
             find
             amongst
             the
             people
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
             
               How
               beautifull
               are
               the
               feet
               of
               them
               that
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               of
               peace
               ,
            
             &
             c
             !
             as
             likewise
             the
             amiable
             conversation
             of
             Christians
             ,
             their
             carefull
             walking
             in
             the
             truth
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             zeale
             in
             running
             the
             wayes
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             .
             And
             2.
             that
             in
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Spouses
             shooes
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             costly
             trimming
             ,
             wherewith
             women
             in
             those
             times
             used
             to
             adorne
             their
             shooes
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             read
             ,
             Isa
             .
             3.18
             .
             of
             Gods
             threatning
             to
             
               take
               away
               the
               bravery
               of
               their
               tinkling
               ornaments
               about
               their
               feet
            
             ;
             as
             likewise
             ,
             that
             the
             wearing
             of
             shooes
             was
             in
             those
             dayes
             a
             signe
             of
             those
             that
             were
             in
             a
             free
             ,
             and
             joyfull
             and
             prosperous
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             as
             going
             barefoote
             ,
             was
             on
             the
             other
             side
             a
             signe
             of
             bondage
             and
             affliction
             ;
             see
             2
             Sam.
             15.30
             .
             &
             Isa
             .
             20.4
             .
             So
             that
             by
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Churches
             shooes
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             blisse
             and
             comfort
             of
             Christians
             walking
             in
             the
             liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             them
             free
             ,
             Gal.
             5.1
             .
             having
             their
             
               feet
               shod
               with
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               peace
               ,
            
             Eph.
             6.15
             .
             in
             that
             being
             assured
             of
             reconciliation
             by
             the
             Gospel
             of
             peace
             ,
             they
             shrink
             not
             for
             any
             sharpnesse
             or
             troubles
             they
             meet
             with
             in
             their
             way
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             now
             with
             the
             Spouse
             :
             before
             every
             small
             thing
             discouraged
             her
             ,
             Chap.
             5.3
             .
             
               I
               have
               put
               off
               my
               coate
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               put
               it
               on
               ?
            
             whereas
             now
             nothing
             could
             hinder
             her
             from
             following
             after
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               The
               joynts
               of
               thy
               thighs
               are
               like
               jewels
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             neate
             and
             comely
             ;
             
               the
               work
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               cunning
               workman
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             a
             choice
             workman
             for
             making
             such
             things
             .
             By
             the
             joynts
             of
             the
             thighs
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             bones
             that
             turn
             and
             move
             in
             the
             hollow
             of
             the
             thighs
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             hollownesse
             wherein
             the
             hip
             or
             thigh-bone
             is
             moved
             or
             turned
             about
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             which
             we
             translate
             joynts
             ,
             is
             derived
             from
             a
             word
             that
             signifieth
             turning
             ,
             or
             turning
             about
             .
             Now
             this
             signifieth
             the
             straight
             and
             comely
             stature
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             her
             ready
             and
             decent
             mooving
             of
             her
             body
             in
             her
             going
             in
             a
             due
             and
             comely
             posture
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             it
             may
             signifie
             the
             Churches
             strength
             and
             concord
             ,
             and
             her
             upright
             dealings
             and
             Gospel-like
             conversation
             .
             As
             for
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               the
               work
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               cunning
               
               workman
               ,
            
             that
             hath
             in
             the
             mystical
             sense
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             hath
             with
             incomprehensible
             wisdome
             most
             curiously
             framed
             all
             the
             joynts
             in
             our
             bodies
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             also
             the
             author
             of
             his
             peoples
             new
             being
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             calls
             Israel
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             were
             a
             righteous
             people
             ,
             a
             branch
             of
             his
             planting
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             Isa
             .
             60.21
             .
             and
             it
             is
             he
             that
             workes
             
               all
               our
               works
               in
               us
            
             ,
             and
             
               for
               us
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             26.12
             .
             see
             1
             Cor.
             12.6
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               Thy
               navel
               is
               like
               a
               round
               goblet
               ,
               which
               wanteth
               not
               liquor
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               which
               wanteth
               not
               mixture
            
             ,
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Pro.
             9.2
             .
             &
             Cant.
             5.1
             .
             And
             he
             meanes
             a
             goblet
             full
             of
             some
             precious
             liquor
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             very
             brim
             ,
             like
             Davids
             cup
             ,
             that
             is
             said
             to
             
               run
               over
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             23.5
             .
             which
             makes
             such
             a
             bowle
             the
             more
             lovely
             and
             beautifull
             ;
             for
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             Bridegroome
             in
             this
             comparison
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             to
             imply
             the
             plenty
             of
             nourishment
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             navel
             is
             conveyed
             to
             a
             child
             in
             the
             mothers
             womb
             (
             to
             the
             hinting
             whereof
             even
             the
             roundnesse
             of
             the
             goblet
             is
             significant
             ,
             because
             that
             makes
             it
             the
             more
             capacious
             )
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Job
             40.16
             .
             &
             Pro.
             3.8
             .
             but
             also
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             navel
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             made
             to
             be
             an
             ornament
             to
             the
             belly
             ,
             and
             such
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             its
             curious
             shape
             ,
             the
             roundnesse
             ,
             hollownesse
             ,
             and
             the
             windings
             and
             circlings
             in
             it
             hath
             some
             resemblance
             of
             a
             goblet
             ,
             that
             is
             artificially
             wrought
             ,
             and
             turned
             with
             roundlets
             for
             the
             adorning
             of
             it
             .
             And
             hereby
             ,
             as
             all
             Expositors
             agree
             ,
             that
             vertue
             is
             meant
             whereby
             new
             converts
             are
             formed
             ,
             and
             nourished
             ,
             and
             cherished
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             applyed
             severally
             :
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             the
             grace
             of
             Regeneration
             it selfe
             ,
             whereby
             those
             that
             are
             begotten
             againe
             and
             made
             new
             creatures
             ,
             are
             secretly
             fed
             and
             nourished
             ,
             as
             the
             child
             is
             in
             the
             mothers
             womb
             by
             the
             navel
             ,
             being
             made
             carefull
             to
             cherish
             those
             principles
             of
             grace
             and
             good
             desires
             that
             are
             wrought
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             which
             may
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             
               a
               goblet
               ,
               which
               wanteth
               not
               liquor
               ,
            
             because
             this
             grace
             is
             never
             quite
             lost
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             as
             
               a
               well
               of
               water
               ,
               springing
               up
               into
               everlasting
               life
               ,
            
             Joh.
             4.14
             .
             see
             also
             ,
             Joh.
             7.38
             .
             2ly
             ,
             To
             the
             Ministers
             or
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whereby
             the
             first
             beginnings
             of
             grace
             are
             cherished
             and
             encreased
             ,
             Gal.
             4.19
             .
             
               Which
               wanteth
               not
               liquor
            
             ;
             in
             that
             the
             Church
             shall
             never
             want
             that
             liquor
             of
             saving
             doctrine
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             must
             be
             cherished
             in
             her
             children
             ,
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
             And
             3ly
             ,
             To
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             outward
             seale
             of
             our
             Regeneration
             ;
             of
             the
             laver
             whereof
             it
             may
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             
               wanteth
               no
               liquor
            
             ,
             because
             from
             thence
             plenty
             of
             instruction
             and
             comfort
             may
             be
             fetched
             for
             poore
             Christians
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
          
           
             
               Thy
               belly
               is
               like
               an
               heap
               of
               wheat
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             a
             stack
             of
             wheat-sheaves
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             heap
             of
             wheat-corne
             ,
             that
             is
             round
             and
             rising
             ,
             broad
             beneath
             and
             narrow
             above
             .
             And
             hereby
             is
             signified
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             the
             Churches
             fruitfulnesse
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             children
             ,
             which
             she
             continually
             brings
             forth
             unto
             God
             ;
             in
             regard
             whereof
             ,
             as
             she
             may
             be
             well
             compared
             to
             a
             woman
             big
             with
             child
             ,
             Revel
             .
             12.2
             .
             whose
             belly
             may
             be
             well
             said
             to
             be
             
               as
               a
               heap
               of
               wheat
            
             ;
             so
             her
             numberlesse
             issue
             may
             also
             be
             said
             to
             be
             as
             a
             heap
             of
             wheat
             in
             the
             floore
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             keep
             close
             together
             ,
             being
             united
             together
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             bond
             of
             charity
             and
             love
             one
             to
             another
             .
             And
             2.
             
             The
             abundant
             provision
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Church
             is
             stored
             for
             the
             feeding
             of
             all
             that
             belong
             to
             her
             charge
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             some
             have
             applyed
             this
             particularly
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             did
             that
             before
             of
             the
             Spouses
             navel
             to
             the
             
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             )
             because
             this
             Ordinance
             is
             appointed
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             true
             believers
             .
             As
             for
             that
             last
             clause
             ,
             
               set
               about
               with
               lilies
            
             ,
             some
             think
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             therein
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             making
             hedges
             about
             their
             stacks
             of
             wheat
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             intention
             of
             these
             words
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Christians
             are
             as
             a
             heap
             of
             wheat
             ,
             fenced
             about
             ,
             not
             with
             briars
             and
             thornes
             ,
             but
             
               with
               lilies
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             their
             innocency
             and
             blamelesse
             conversation
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             in
             this
             expression
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             allusion
             to
             a
             custome
             of
             adorning
             their
             heapes
             of
             new
             wheate
             in
             the
             joyfull
             time
             of
             harvest
             with
             flowers
             and
             garlands
             ;
             and
             that
             accordingly
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             clause
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christians
             are
             gloriously
             adorned
             with
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             :
             or
             2ly
             ,
             That
             the
             food
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             the
             meanes
             of
             much
             spirituall
             joy
             to
             Gods
             people
             .
             Because
             the
             belly
             is
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             bowels
             ,
             therefore
             some
             understand
             that
             which
             is
             said
             here
             of
             the
             Churches
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             and
             sweet
             tender
             affections
             ,
             which
             she
             sheweth
             to
             others
             in
             seeking
             their
             spirituall
             good
             .
             But
             the
             former
             Exposition
             is
             justly
             preferred
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Thy
               two
               breasts
               are
               like
               two
               young
               Roes
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Thy
               neck
               is
               as
               a
               tower
               of
               Ivory
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             understand
             hereby
             Solomons
             throne
             of
             Ivory
             ,
             1
             Reg.
             10.18
             .
             being
             the
             rather
             induced
             to
             think
             so
             ,
             by
             comparing
             this
             place
             with
             that
             in
             Neh.
             8.4
             ,
             where
             
               the
               pulpit
               of
               wood
            
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Levites
             expounded
             the
             Law
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             tearmed
             
               a
               tower
               of
               wood
            
             .
             But
             1.
             
             Because
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             Scripture
             of
             Ivory
             houses
             ,
             1
             King.
             22.39
             .
             &
             Amos
             3.15
             .
             and
             of
             Ivory
             palaces
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.8
             .
             And
             2.
             
             Because
             in
             the
             following
             branches
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             the
             comparisons
             that
             are
             used
             ,
             are
             taken
             from
             places
             that
             were
             famously
             known
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             why
             it
             may
             not
             be
             very
             probably
             thought
             that
             it
             was
             some
             particular
             
               tower
               of
               Ivory
            
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             .
             The
             Bridegroom
             had
             before
             compared
             the
             neck
             of
             his
             Spouse
             to
             
               the
               tower
            
             of
             David
             ,
             Chap.
             4.4
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             :
             But
             here
             now
             to
             
               a
               tower
               of
               Ivory
            
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             shew
             how
             exceeding
             pure
             ,
             and
             white
             ,
             and
             smooth
             ,
             and
             bright
             it
             was
             .
             And
             accordingly
             hereby
             is
             noted
             ,
             either
             the
             purity
             and
             glorious
             beauty
             of
             those
             graces
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             intended
             by
             the
             Spouses
             neck
             ,
             as
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             or
             else
             of
             the
             persons
             intended
             thereby
             ,
             namely
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             4.4
             .
             how
             pure
             and
             precious
             their
             doctrine
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             how
             holy
             and
             blamelesse
             they
             should
             be
             in
             their
             conversation
             .
          
           
             
               Thine
               eyes
               like
               the
               fish-pools
               in
               Heshbon
               ,
               by
               the
               gate
               of
               Bathrabbim
               .
               ]
               Heshbon
            
             was
             a
             goodly
             City
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Reubenites
             ,
             Numb
             .
             32.37
             .
             that
             was
             formerly
             the
             royal
             City
             of
             Sihon
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             Numb
             .
             21.26
             .
             and
             here
             it
             seems
             there
             were
             very
             goodly
             fish-pools
             ,
             that
             were
             a
             great
             ornament
             to
             this
             City
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             plenty
             and
             pure
             clearnesse
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             curious
             and
             artificial
             making
             ,
             were
             very
             famous
             throughout
             the
             Land
             of
             Israel
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             here
             ,
             
               by
               the
               gate
               of
               Bathrabbim
            
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             
               the
               gate
               of
               many
            
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             either
             because
             it
             was
             the
             place
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             or
             the
             Market
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             multitudes
             of
             people
             resorted
             thither
             ;
             or
             rather
             ,
             because
             such
             multitudes
             of
             people
             were
             still
             going
             in
             and
             out
             at
             this
             gate
             ,
             fetching
             water
             from
             these
             fish-pools
             .
             Now
             to
             these
             
               fish-pools
               by
               the
               gate
               of
               Bathrabbim
               ,
            
             the
             Bridegroom
             compares
             his
             Spouses
             eyes
             ,
             as
             before
             to
             
               doves
               eyes
            
             ,
             Chap.
             1.15
             .
             &
             4.1
             .
             to
             shew
             how
             clear
             ,
             and
             bright
             ,
             and
             lovely
             
             her
             eyes
             were
             .
             And
             if
             by
             the
             Churches
             eyes
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             what
             is
             before
             noted
             in
             those
             forecited
             places
             )
             we
             understand
             the
             faith
             and
             knowledge
             of
             Christians
             ,
             this
             signifieth
             how
             rich
             and
             plentifull
             their
             knowledge
             is
             ,
             how
             quick-sighted
             they
             are
             to
             see
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             into
             their
             own
             and
             other
             mens
             actions
             :
             Or
             if
             hereby
             we
             understand
             those
             that
             are
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             hereby
             is
             signified
             ,
             how
             usefull
             and
             gracefull
             they
             are
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             they
             are
             abundantly
             replenished
             with
             wisdom
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             people
             may
             flock
             to
             them
             for
             instruction
             and
             counsell
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             to
             such
             pools
             to
             draw
             water
             ;
             and
             by
             them
             may
             receive
             clear
             and
             full
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             be
             abundantly
             replenished
             with
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             waters
             of
             life
             .
             Some
             adde
             that
             the
             Churches
             eyes
             are
             compared
             to
             these
             pools
             of
             Heshbon
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             her
             frequent
             powring
             forth
             of
             abundant
             tears
             ,
             both
             for
             her
             own
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             .
             See
             Jer.
             9.1
             .
             &
             31.9
             .
             &
             Zech.
             12.10
             .
             And
             others
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             Spouses
             eyes
             ,
             that
             are
             here
             compared
             to
             
               the
               fish-pools
               of
               Heshbon
               ,
               by
               the
               gate
               of
               Bathrabbim
               ,
            
             because
             every
             man
             may
             freely
             go
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             draw
             from
             thence
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             may
             therein
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
             Jam.
             1.23
             .
             discover
             the
             spots
             in
             his
             spirituall
             face
             ,
             and
             so
             wash
             them
             off
             .
             But
             I
             take
             the
             first
             applications
             of
             the
             similitude
             ,
             to
             be
             farre
             most
             genuine
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             
               Thy
               nose
               is
               as
               the
               tower
               of
               Lebanon
               ,
               which
               looketh
               toward
               Damascus
               .
            
             ]
             Though
             there
             might
             be
             a
             tower
             in
             that
             house
             which
             Solomon
             built
             in
             or
             nigh
             unto
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             
               the
               house
               of
               the
               forrest
               of
               Lebanon
               ,
            
             1
             King.
             7.2
             .
             (
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             :
             )
             yet
             because
             Lebanon
             was
             a
             mountain
             in
             the
             utmost
             North-border
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             Damascus
             lay
             North-ward
             from
             Lebanon
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             there
             was
             a
             tower
             also
             built
             by
             Solomon
             in
             that
             mountain
             .
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             1
             King.
             9.19
             .
             and
             that
             it
             was
             purposely
             built
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             watch-tower
             and
             Frontier
             Garrison
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             Land
             against
             the
             incursions
             of
             the
             Syrians
             from
             Damascus
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             chief
             City
             ,
             Isa
             .
             7.8
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             
               the
               tower
               of
               Lebanon
            
             that
             is
             here
             intended
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             words
             ,
             
               which
               looketh
               toward
               Damascus
            
             ,
             are
             added
             purposely
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             other
             tower
             of
             Lebanon
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             or
             nigh
             unto
             Jerusalem
             .
             Nor
             need
             it
             seem
             strange
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Bridegroom
             should
             here
             compare
             his
             Spouses
             nose
             ,
             that
             is
             indeed
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             ornaments
             of
             the
             face
             ,
             to
             a
             tower
             ;
             if
             we
             consider
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             that
             tower
             ,
             that
             this
             comparison
             is
             made
             ,
             but
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             beauty
             of
             that
             building
             ,
             to
             imply
             a
             nose
             fair
             and
             beautifull
             ,
             not
             crooked
             but
             strait
             ,
             well-featured
             and
             well
             proportioned
             :
             2.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             this
             Poem
             ,
             which
             being
             a
             Pastorall
             ,
             the
             language
             therein
             is
             suited
             to
             that
             of
             shepheards
             ,
             and
             country
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             wont
             to
             compare
             their
             loves
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             strange
             ,
             wonderfull
             ,
             and
             glorious
             in
             their
             eyes
             ;
             And
             3.
             
             That
             the
             mysticall
             and
             spirituall
             sense
             of
             every
             passage
             must
             be
             principally
             respected
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             respect
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             so
             here
             the
             Churches
             nose
             is
             compared
             to
             
               the
               tower
               of
               Lebanon
               ,
               which
               looketh
               toward
               Damascus
               ,
            
             the
             use
             whereof
             was
             to
             observe
             and
             discover
             the
             first
             motions
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             in
             time
             be
             armed
             against
             them
             ,
             thereby
             to
             signifie
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             watchfull
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             her self
             and
             children
             against
             all
             the
             attempts
             of
             her
             enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             ,
             by
             the
             
             vigilant
             care
             of
             her
             watchmen
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             are
             for
             this
             end
             set
             in
             places
             of
             eminency
             above
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             as
             towers
             of
             defence
             for
             the
             securing
             of
             the
             people
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Churches
             wonderfull
             sagacity
             in
             discovering
             the
             secret
             frauds
             of
             her
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             dangers
             that
             are
             coming
             upon
             her
             :
             The
             nose
             is
             the
             instrument
             of
             smelling
             ;
             and
             suitable
             hereto
             God
             hath
             given
             his
             Church
             such
             an
             eminent
             gift
             of
             solid
             judgement
             and
             discretion
             ,
             and
             discerning
             of
             spirits
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.10
             .
             that
             his
             people
             are
             able
             to
             smell
             out
             Satan
             his
             errors
             ,
             and
             cunning
             stratagems
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             appears
             outwardly
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
             see
             2
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
             &
             Rev.
             2.2
             .
             and
             so
             by
             this
             means
             they
             are
             inabled
             to
             arm
             themselves
             against
             approaching
             dangers
             ;
             yea
             and
             hereby
             they
             can
             discern
             things
             that
             differ
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             only
             savour
             the
             things
             above
             ,
             and
             bend
             all
             their
             force
             to
             make
             sure
             to
             themselves
             things
             eternall
             .
             And
             3.
             
             The
             Churches
             courage
             and
             magnanimity
             in
             standing
             out
             against
             dangers
             ,
             and
             resisting
             the
             attempts
             of
             her
             enemies
             thus
             discovered
             ,
             manifested
             in
             her
             outward
             carriage
             and
             behaviour
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Thine
               head
               upon
               thee
               is
               like
               Carmel
               .
            
             ]
             Carmel
             was
             a
             high
             mountaine
             in
             Phaenicia
             ,
             exceeding
             glorious
             and
             beautifull
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             fruitfulnesse
             ;
             whence
             is
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             33.9
             .
             
               The
               earth
               mourneth
               and
               languisheth
               ;
               Lebanon
               is
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               hewen
               down
               :
               Sharon
               is
               like
               a
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               Bashan
               and
               Carmel
               shake
               off
               their
               fruits
               .
            
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Bridegroom
             compareth
             the
             head
             of
             his
             Spouse
             to
             Carmel
             ;
             And
             this
             some
             think
             he
             doth
             with
             respect
             to
             some
             curious
             tire
             or
             ornaments
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             some
             garland
             of
             flowers
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Country
             Brides
             ,
             she
             wore
             upon
             her
             head
             ,
             which
             made
             her
             head
             like
             unto
             Mount
             Carmel
             ;
             But
             rather
             it
             is
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             her
             head
             it selfe
             ;
             
               Thy
               head
               upon
               thee
               is
               like
               Carmel
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             Thy
             head
             which
             stands
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             thy
             body
             ,
             is
             as
             goodly
             and
             beautifull
             as
             Carmel
             ;
             or
             ,
             it
             as
             farre
             excels
             all
             other
             womens
             ,
             as
             Carmel
             is
             above
             all
             other
             Mountaines
             .
             Some
             reade
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Thine
               head
               upon
               thee
               is
               like
               crimson
            
             ;
             and
             this
             also
             may
             referre
             to
             the
             costly
             and
             beautiful
             attire
             ,
             which
             she
             wore
             upon
             her
             head
             ,
             fit
             for
             her
             that
             was
             
               a
               Princes
               daughter
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             or
             it
             may
             rather
             imply
             ,
             that
             her
             head
             was
             stately
             and
             full
             of
             Prince-like
             Majesty
             .
             But
             however
             that
             which
             is
             principally
             intended
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             filled
             with
             all
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             adorned
             with
             all
             the
             goodly
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ;
             or
             that
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             she
             is
             very
             lovely
             and
             amiable
             in
             Gods
             sight
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               haire
               of
               thine
               head
               is
               like
               purple
               .
            
             ]
             This
             also
             some
             referre
             to
             the
             purple-filletings
             ,
             or
             haire-laces
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             such
             like
             trimming
             ,
             wherewith
             her
             haire
             was
             adorned
             ;
             Or
             ,
             it
             may
             signifie
             that
             her
             haire
             was
             of
             a
             bright
             and
             lovely
             colour
             ,
             or
             Prince-like
             beautifull
             ;
             for
             scarlet
             and
             purple
             were
             usually
             worn
             by
             Princes
             .
             And
             according
             to
             the
             interpretation
             formerly
             given
             of
             the
             Spouses
             haire
             ,
             Chap.
             4.1
             .
             this
             may
             spiritually
             signifie
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Churches
             outward
             profession
             is
             very
             glorious
             .
             2.
             
             That
             her
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             purposes
             ,
             and
             affections
             ,
             were
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             dyed
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             and
             3ly
             ,
             that
             Christians
             themselves
             are
             adorned
             with
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             many
             precious
             graces
             ,
             and
             thereby
             made
             very
             comely
             and
             beautifull
             in
             Gods
             sight
             .
          
           
             
               The
               King
               is
               held
               in
               the
               galleries
               .
            
             ]
             Or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               bound
               in
               the
               galleries
            
             .
             So●e
             Expositors
             give
             this
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             King
             in
             
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             should
             once
             come
             to
             behold
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             so
             ravished
             therewith
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             desire
             continually
             to
             satisfie
             his
             eyes
             with
             the
             sight
             thereof
             ,
             and
             despising
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             world
             in
             comparison
             of
             her
             beauty
             ,
             would
             mind
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             beholding
             of
             that
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             the
             Bridegroome
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             usually
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             speakes
             here
             of
             himselfe
             in
             a
             third
             person
             ,
             
               The
               King
               is
               held
               in
               the
               galleries
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             king
             Solomon
             ,
             as
             he
             walkes
             in
             his
             galleries
             ,
             espyeth
             thee
             ,
             he
             is
             presently
             so
             captivated
             ,
             and
             chained
             with
             thy
             beauty
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             move
             but
             stands
             gazing
             upon
             thee
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             able
             to
             satisfie
             himselfe
             with
             beholding
             of
             thee
             .
             The
             galleries
             of
             Kings
             used
             to
             be
             hanged
             with
             rich
             purple
             hangings
             ;
             and
             to
             these
             ,
             it
             seemes
             ,
             the
             Bridegroome
             doth
             here
             allude
             ;
             affirming
             ,
             that
             as
             her
             haire
             was
             bound
             in
             her
             haire-laces
             ,
             so
             was
             he
             bound
             in
             those
             galleries
             by
             beholding
             her
             beauty
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             4.9
             .
             And
             so
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Solomon
             ,
             is
             so
             exceedingly
             delighted
             with
             the
             graces
             of
             his
             Spouse
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             even
             tyed
             to
             her
             with
             the
             bands
             and
             cords
             of
             such
             a
             firme
             conjugal
             love
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             keep
             his
             eyes
             off
             her
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             but
             abide
             with
             her
             for
             ever
             ;
             he
             is
             held
             
               in
               his
               galleries
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             in
             the
             particular
             Congregations
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             where
             his
             love
             will
             engage
             him
             to
             be
             still
             with
             them
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             see
             Hos
             .
             2.19
             .
             Isa
             .
             62.4
             .
             Ezek.
             37.26
             .
             &
             48.35
             .
             &
             2
             Cor.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               How
               faire
               and
               how
               pleasant
               art
               thou
               ,
               O
               love
               ,
               for
               delights
               !
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             manifold
             delights
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             thy
             beauty
             ,
             thou
             yieldest
             both
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             others
             that
             converse
             with
             thee
             ;
             see
             Isa
             .
             66.10
             ,
             11.
             
             The
             Bridegroome
             having
             elegantly
             set
             forth
             the
             beauty
             of
             his
             Spouse
             in
             many
             severall
             parts
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             here
             he
             winds
             up
             all
             in
             this
             patheticall
             expression
             of
             admiration
             ,
             
               How
               faire
               ,
               and
               how
               pleasant
               ,
            
             &
             c
             !
             Thereby
             implying
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             all
             the
             particulars
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             not
             named
             ,
             her
             beauty
             was
             so
             wonderfull
             great
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             words
             whereby
             he
             could
             expresse
             it
             ,
             
               How
               faire
               ,
               and
               how
               pleasant
               ,
            
             &
             c
             !
             And
             so
             withall
             there
             may
             be
             in
             these
             words
             a
             reason
             couched
             ,
             why
             he
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             held
             in
             the
             galleries
             ,
             namely
             ,
             because
             her
             beauty
             being
             so
             admirable
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             ,
             though
             the
             king
             was
             captivated
             with
             a
             constant
             desire
             of
             beholding
             her
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             1.15
             ,
             16.
             
             &
             4.7
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               This
               thy
               stature
               is
               like
               to
               a
               Palm-tree
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             In
             regard
             of
             
               this
               thy
               stature
            
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             particularly
             described
             ,
             and
             which
             consists
             indeed
             in
             the
             due
             proportion
             of
             all
             the
             members
             ,
             thou
             art
             
               like
               to
               a
               Palm-tree
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             that
             thou
             art
             ,
             1.
             tall
             ,
             as
             the
             Palm-tree
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             Poet
             in
             a
             like
             expression
             sets
             forth
             the
             comelinesse
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             
               Longâ
               procerior
               alno
            
             :
             2.
             
             Straight
             and
             bolt-upright
             ,
             which
             is
             alwayes
             esteemed
             very
             gracefull
             in
             women
             ;
             and
             3.
             
             Strong
             ,
             fresh
             ,
             and
             flourishing
             ,
             and
             so
             likewise
             in
             other
             particulars
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             92.12
             .
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               righteous
               shall
               flourish
               like
               the
               Palm-tree
               .
            
             And
             in
             all
             this
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             intends
             to
             set
             forth
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             transcendent
             eminency
             of
             the
             Churches
             dignity
             ,
             and
             beauty
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             magnanimity
             and
             heavenly
             mindednesse
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             still
             looking
             upward
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             conversation
             in
             heaven
             ,
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
             and
             the
             continual
             progresse
             and
             growth
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             at
             last
             ,
             
               Vnto
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.13
             .
          
           
           
             
               And
               thy
               breasts
               to
               clusters
               of
               grapes
               .
            
             ]
             In
             the
             Original
             it
             is
             only
             clusters
             :
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             generally
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Palm-tree
             growes
             in
             clusters
             .
             But
             because
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             they
             are
             called
             
               clusters
               of
               the
               Vine
            
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             was
             the
             word
             renderd
             by
             our
             Translators
             ,
             
               clusters
               of
               grapes
            
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             that
             these
             
               clusters
               of
               grapes
            
             are
             not
             unfitly
             joyned
             with
             
               the
               Palm-tree
            
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             part
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             Expositors
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             Countries
             they
             used
             to
             plant
             their
             Vines
             by
             their
             Palm-trees
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Vines
             clasping
             about
             these
             trees
             might
             thereby
             be
             born
             up
             .
             However
             ,
             having
             commended
             the
             goodlinesse
             of
             his
             Spouses
             stature
             ,
             the
             Bridegroom
             takes
             occasion
             from
             thence
             againe
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             beauty
             of
             her
             breasts
             ,
             (
             though
             of
             them
             he
             had
             spoken
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             )
             because
             when
             women
             grow
             up
             in
             stature
             ,
             then
             their
             breasts
             swell
             and
             grow
             great
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             he
             intends
             in
             saying
             her
             breasts
             were
             
               like
               to
               clusters
               of
               grapes
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             fair
             ,
             and
             big
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             milk
             ,
             as
             those
             are
             of
             wine
             .
             Now
             whether
             we
             understand
             this
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             exposition
             formerly
             given
             of
             the
             Churches
             breasts
             ,
             Chap.
             4
             ,
             5.
             either
             of
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             two
             Testaments
             ,
             the
             old
             and
             the
             new
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             comparison
             is
             cleare
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             abundantly
             replenished
             with
             wholesome
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             like
             clusters
             of
             grapes
             ,
             both
             for
             meate
             and
             drink
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             Gods
             people
             :
             and
             that
             Ministers
             must
             be
             alwayes
             as
             breasts
             full
             of
             milk
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             the
             spirituall
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               I
               said
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             promised
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             it
             good
             ;
             Or
             ,
             rather
             ,
             I
             did
             firmly
             hereupon
             resolve
             and
             determine
             thus
             with
             my selfe
             ,
             
               I
               will
               goe
               up
               to
               the
               Palm-tree
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             climb
             up
             into
             this
             my
             Palm-tree
             ,
             I
             will
             converse
             with
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             love
             and
             delights
             of
             this
             my
             deare
             Spouse
             .
             And
             so
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             would
             joyne
             himselfe
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             converse
             lovingly
             with
             her
             ,
             as
             with
             his
             dearely
             beloved
             Spouse
             :
             
               I
               will
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               boughes
               thereof
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             climb
             up
             thereby
             into
             this
             my
             Palm-tree
             .
             But
             because
             it
             is
             generally
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Palm-tree
             ,
             though
             very
             tall
             ,
             hath
             no
             boughes
             growing
             out
             on
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             body
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             on
             the
             top
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             fruit
             it
             beares
             groweth
             there
             ,
             therefore
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             by
             laying
             hold
             of
             the
             boughes
             thereof
             is
             meant
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             would
             prune
             them
             and
             dresse
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             rather
             that
             he
             would
             take
             hold
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             gather
             the
             fruit
             that
             was
             growing
             thereon
             .
             And
             so
             it
             implyes
             how
             tenderly
             carefull
             the
             Bridegroom
             would
             be
             over
             his
             Spouse
             for
             her
             good
             and
             welfare
             ;
             or
             his
             resolution
             to
             delight
             himselfe
             in
             her
             beauty
             and
             love
             ;
             which
             in
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             import
             two
             particulars
             principally
             concerning
             his
             dealing
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             that
             he
             pruneth
             and
             purgeth
             every
             true
             Christian
             ,
             and
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             (
             for
             these
             may
             be
             meant
             by
             the
             boughes
             of
             this
             Palm-tree
             )
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             beautifull
             and
             fruitfull
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Joh.
             15.2
             .
             
               Every
               branch
               that
               beareth
               fruit
               ,
               he
               purgeth
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
            
             ;
             and
             2.
             that
             he
             takes
             exceeding
             great
             delight
             in
             the
             gracious
             disposition
             and
             holy
             conversation
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               also
               thy
               breasts
               shall
               be
               as
               clusters
               of
               the
               Vine
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             become
             more
             and
             more
             fresh
             ,
             and
             sweet
             ,
             and
             lovely
             ,
             both
             in
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             others
             .
             That
             which
             is
             promised
             here
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             his
             tender
             care
             to
             doe
             her
             good
             ,
             she
             should
             not
             be
             
               barren
               nor
               unfruitfull
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.8
             .
             but
             ,
             should
             
               blossome
               ,
               and
               bud
               ,
               and
               fill
               the
               face
               of
               the
               world
               with
               fruit
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             27.6
             .
             and
             so
             should
             yield
             the
             more
             delight
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             plentifull
             nourishment
             to
             her
             children
             .
          
           
             
               And
               the
               smell
               of
               thy
               nose
               like
               apples
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             taken
             two
             severall
             wayes
             ;
             namely
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             breath
             which
             came
             out
             of
             her
             nostrils
             ,
             that
             this
             should
             be
             sweet
             as
             the
             most
             odoriferous
             apples
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.5
             .
             so
             that
             all
             that
             approached
             neare
             her
             ,
             should
             be
             delighted
             with
             the
             favour
             of
             her
             sweet
             breath
             .
             And
             if
             we
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             then
             the
             spirituall
             meaning
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             breathing
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             Teaching
             and
             holy
             conference
             shall
             be
             exceeding
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             ;
             see
             2
             Cor.
             2.14
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             ,
             Chap.
             4.11
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             Yea
             and
             look
             as
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             the
             breath
             ,
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             the
             inward
             parts
             are
             sound
             and
             good
             ,
             so
             the
             sweet
             breath
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             the
             hidden
             man
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             uncorrupt
             .
             And
             2ly
             ,
             Of
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             that
             which
             is
             smelt
             by
             her
             ;
             
               the
               smell
               of
               thy
               nose
            
             shall
             be
             
               like
               apples
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             nose
             by
             drawing
             in
             a
             pure
             ,
             and
             sweet
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             ayre
             ,
             shall
             refresh
             thy
             inward
             parts
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             spirits
             are
             refreshed
             with
             the
             smell
             of
             apples
             ;
             meaning
             ,
             that
             Gods
             people
             should
             by
             the
             sweet
             breathings
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             be
             quickned
             and
             refreshed
             in
             the
             inner
             man
             ;
             Or
             ,
             
               the
               smell
               of
               thy
               nose
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             thy
             nose
             smelleth
             ,
             shall
             be
             
               like
               apples
            
             ,
             thy
             graces
             and
             gracious
             conversation
             ,
             (
             especially
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             graces
             for
             which
             the
             Spouses
             nose
             was
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             compared
             to
             the
             tower
             of
             Lebanon
             )
             shall
             yield
             a
             sweet
             fragrant
             favour
             to
             thy selfe
             ;
             and
             consequently
             also
             both
             to
             me
             and
             others
             ;
             yea
             thou
             shalt
             perceive
             that
             the
             sweet
             savour
             of
             thy
             good
             report
             and
             fame
             by
             reason
             hereof
             is
             spread
             abroad
             farre
             and
             neare
             .
             Thus
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             doth
             set
             forth
             the
             blessed
             effects
             of
             Christs
             drawing
             neare
             to
             his
             Church
             here
             in
             this
             world
             :
             though
             others
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             take
             the
             whole
             verse
             to
             be
             a
             figurative
             expression
             of
             Christs
             perfect
             conjunction
             with
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             unspeakable
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             take
             in
             her
             there
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               And
               the
               roof
               of
               thy
               mouth
               like
               the
               best
               wine
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             The
             Spouse
             had
             formerly
             said
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             Chap.
             5.16
             .
             
               His
               mouth
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               his
               palate
               )
               is
               most
               sweet
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             ;
             and
             here
             now
             he
             returnes
             a
             like
             expression
             of
             his
             high
             esteeme
             of
             her
             ;
             
               And
               the
               roof
               of
               thy
               mouth
               like
               the
               best
               wine
            
             ;
             meaning
             that
             her
             breath
             or
             speech
             was
             exceeding
             sweet
             and
             delightfull
             .
             And
             that
             which
             is
             spiritually
             intended
             hereby
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             to
             poore
             sinners
             ,
             full
             of
             spirit
             and
             life
             ,
             chearing
             and
             refreshing
             the
             sad
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             people
             like
             wine
             ,
             Pro.
             31.6
             .
             see
             Pro.
             9.2
             .
             2ly
             ,
             That
             Christ
             takes
             great
             delight
             in
             the
             faithfull
             dispensing
             of
             this
             word
             of
             his
             grace
             amongst
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             prayers
             and
             praises
             which
             they
             offer
             up
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             3ly
             ,
             That
             the
             communication
             and
             speech
             of
             the
             faithfull
             is
             sweet
             and
             gracious
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             tends
             to
             the
             edifying
             of
             others
             ,
             like
             generous
             wine
             ,
             gladding
             the
             hearts
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             delightfull
             to
             Christ
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Pro.
             23.16
             .
             
               My
               reins
               shall
               rejoyce
               ,
               when
               thy
               lips
               speake
               right
               things
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               For
               my
               beloved
               ,
               that
               goeth
               down
               sweetly
               ,
            
             it
             may
             be
             renderd
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               which
               goeth
               straightly
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               according
               to
               righteousnesses
               ,
               )
               to
               my
               beloved
            
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             thus
             reade
             the
             words
             understand
             them
             
             to
             be
             a
             description
             of
             the
             best
             wine
             ,
             much
             like
             that
             ,
             Pro.
             23.31
             .
             
               When
               it
               mooveth
               it selfe
               aright
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             And
             indeed
             thus
             men
             are
             wont
             in
             these
             times
             to
             speak
             of
             wine
             ,
             when
             it
             lookes
             brisk
             and
             sparkles
             in
             the
             cup
             ,
             Ay
             ,
             this
             is
             right
             .
             But
             who
             is
             meant
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               For
               my
               beloved
            
             ?
             I
             answer
             ;
             This
             indeed
             makes
             this
             place
             very
             intricate
             ;
             the
             rather
             because
             this
             is
             usually
             the
             expression
             ,
             which
             the
             Bride
             useth
             concerning
             the
             Bridegroom
             ;
             which
             hath
             made
             many
             Expositors
             take
             this
             whole
             verse
             as
             spoken
             by
             the
             Bride
             .
             But
             methinks
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             went
             before
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             is
             spoken
             by
             the
             Bridegroom
             in
             commendation
             of
             the
             Bride
             .
             And
             accordingly
             there
             are
             three
             other
             answers
             given
             by
             Expositors
             for
             the
             resolving
             of
             this
             Question
             ;
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Bridegroom
             had
             said
             ,
             
               The
               roof
               of
               thy
               mouth
               is
               like
               the
               best
               wine
               ,
            
             then
             the
             Bride
             interposed
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               for
               my
               beloved
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             If
             the
             roof
             of
             my
             mouth
             be
             
               like
               the
               best
               wine
            
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             it
             is
             only
             so
             
               for
               my
               beloved
            
             ,
             no
             body
             else
             must
             drink
             or
             tast
             of
             it
             .
             2ly
             ,
             Others
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             verse
             is
             spoken
             by
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             only
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               for
               my
               beloved
            
             ,
             he
             pleasantly
             mentions
             that
             loving
             expression
             which
             was
             so
             frequent
             in
             his
             Spouses
             mouth
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               The
               roof
               of
               thy
               mouth
               is
               like
               the
               best
               wine
               ,
            
             as
             thou
             usest
             to
             say
             ,
             
               for
               my
               beloved
            
             .
             And
             3ly
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             like
             the
             best
             )
             Others
             think
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             in
             these
             words
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             roof
             of
             her
             mouth
             was
             like
             that
             choice
             wine
             ,
             which
             at
             his
             banquets
             he
             used
             to
             bring
             forth
             for
             his
             choicest
             and
             best-beloved
             friends
             .
             Every
             way
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             words
             is
             much
             the
             same
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             acceptable
             to
             Christ
             ;
             or
             intended
             for
             the
             making
             known
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             chearing
             and
             refreshing
             of
             the
             beloved
             members
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             then
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             
               Causing
               the
               lips
               of
               those
               that
               are
               asleep
               to
               speak
            
             ;
             that
             is
             an
             hyperbolical
             expression
             of
             the
             mighty
             efficacy
             of
             strong
             excellent
             wine
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             such
             wine
             is
             able
             to
             revive
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             a
             mans
             tongue
             run
             when
             he
             is
             fast
             asleep
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             dull
             ,
             stupid
             ,
             sleepy-headed
             fellowes
             ,
             very
             fluent
             and
             eloquent
             in
             speaking
             ;
             as
             indeed
             strong
             wine
             is
             wont
             to
             make
             men
             talkative
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             given
             to
             babling
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             Pro.
             23.29
             .
             yea
             to
             affect
             a
             kind
             of
             finenesse
             and
             eloquence
             in
             speaking
             ,
             
               Faecundi
               calices
               quem
               non
               fecere
               disertum
               ?
            
             I
             know
             that
             some
             by
             
               wine
               ,
               causing
               the
               lips
               of
               those
               that
               are
               asleep
               to
               speak
               ,
            
             understand
             wine
             ,
             that
             makes
             men
             overcome
             with
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             speak
             as
             if
             they
             were
             asleep
             .
             And
             some
             reade
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             rendered
             in
             the
             margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               Causing
               the
               lips
               of
               the
               ancient
               to
               speak
               ,
            
             who
             are
             indeed
             sometimes
             by
             reason
             of
             weaknesse
             duller
             and
             heavier
             of
             speech
             .
             But
             the
             former
             both
             translation
             and
             exposition
             are
             clearely
             the
             best
             .
             To
             be
             sure
             such
             is
             the
             mighty
             efficacy
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             quicken
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             asleep
             in
             sinne
             ,
             and
             make
             even
             
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               dumb
               sing
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Isa
             .
             35.6
             .
             and
             even
             when
             Christians
             are
             most
             drowsie
             and
             sleepy
             ,
             if
             the
             word
             comes
             once
             to
             have
             the
             word
             of
             life
             dwell
             plentifully
             in
             them
             ,
             this
             will
             make
             their
             tongues
             as
             the
             pen
             of
             a
             ready
             writer
             ,
             their
             language
             will
             be
             holy
             and
             pious
             ,
             they
             will
             talke
             much
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             forbeare
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Act.
             4.20
             .
             
               We
               cannot
               but
               speak
               the
               things
               which
               we
               have
               seen
               and
               heard
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               I
               am
               my
               beloveds
               ,
               and
               his
               desire
               is
               towards
               me
               .
            
             ]
             As
             if
             she
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             (
             for
             these
             are
             clearely
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Spouse
             )
             I
             see
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             by
             these
             sweet
             expressions
             
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             now
             heard
             from
             him
             ;
             I
             see
             we
             doe
             alike
             love
             one
             another
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             2.16
             .
             &
             6.3
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Come
               ,
               my
               beloved
               ,
               let
               us
               goe
               forth
               into
               the
               field
               :
               let
               us
               lodge
               in
               the
               villages
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Spouse
             speakes
             here
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             dwelling
             in
             the
             City
             doe
             sometimes
             walk
             out
             into
             the
             field
             ,
             or
             goe
             to
             their
             Country-houses
             to
             take
             the
             ayre
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             notice
             how
             the
             Spring
             comes
             forward
             ,
             and
             how
             those
             things
             they
             have
             planted
             there
             doe
             thrive
             and
             prosper
             :
             And
             hereby
             is
             figuratively
             set
             forth
             the
             Churches
             care
             ,
             1.
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             thoroughout
             all
             nations
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             commission
             given
             her
             ,
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
             for
             
               the
               field
               is
               the
               world
            
             ,
             Matth.
             13.38
             .
             2ly
             ,
             To
             visite
             those
             Churches
             that
             are
             already
             planted
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             to
             Barnabas
             ,
             Act.
             15.36
             .
             
               Let
               us
               goe
               again
               and
               visit
               our
               brethren
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               preached
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               they
               doe
               .
            
             3.
             
             In
             seeking
             the
             conversion
             of
             men
             ,
             not
             to
             despise
             the
             simplest
             and
             meanest
             cottages
             ,
             but
             to
             seek
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             poore
             in
             such
             obscure
             places
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             for
             this
             may
             be
             implyed
             also
             by
             the
             mention
             that
             is
             made
             here
             of
             
               the
               field
               and
               the
               villages
            
             ;
             see
             Matth.
             9.35
             .
             &
             Mark
             6.6
             .
             &
             Isa
             .
             43.19
             ,
             20.
             &c.
             4ly
             ,
             To
             beg
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             goe
             along
             with
             her
             ,
             to
             protect
             and
             prosper
             her
             in
             this
             work
             ;
             because
             though
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             must
             labour
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             called
             fellow-labourers
             with
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.9
             .
             yet
             all
             their
             support
             and
             successe
             is
             from
             Christ
             ,
             without
             whom
             they
             can
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             Joh.
             15.5
             .
             And
             5.
             
             Some
             adde
             also
             ,
             To
             withdraw
             themselves
             sometime
             from
             the
             troubles
             and
             distractions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             in
             private
             retired
             places
             ,
             enjoy
             the
             sweet
             and
             heavenly
             delight
             of
             holy
             meditation
             ,
             and
             of
             powring
             forth
             their
             soules
             in
             prayer
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Let
               us
               get
               up
               early
               to
               the
               Vineyards
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Spouse
             having
             smarted
             sorely
             for
             her
             former
             sluggishnesse
             ,
             when
             she
             refused
             to
             rise
             to
             her
             beloved
             ,
             Chap.
             5.3
             .
             is
             now
             in
             a
             quite
             contrary
             temper
             of
             doing
             all
             things
             with
             all
             possible
             diligence
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             acceptable
             to
             her
             beloved
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               get
               up
               early
               to
               the
               Vineyards
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             morning
             all
             things
             are
             sweetest
             and
             most
             pleasant
             in
             the
             Country
             .
             And
             this
             sets
             forth
             the
             Churches
             diligence
             in
             visiting
             and
             seeking
             the
             good
             of
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             (
             for
             these
             are
             Christs
             Vineyards
             ,
             see
             Isa
             .
             5.1
             .
             and
             the
             Note
             ,
             Cant.
             6.1
             .
             )
             according
             to
             a
             like
             expression
             of
             the
             Lords
             sending
             his
             Prophets
             early
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             2
             Chro.
             36.15
             .
             &
             Jer.
             25.3.4
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               us
               see
               if
               the
               Vine
               flourish
               ,
               whether
               the
               tender
               grape
               appeare
               ,
               and
               the
               Pomegranates
               bud
               forth
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             To
             see
             what
             accesse
             there
             was
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Christians
             therein
             ,
             both
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             did
             thrive
             and
             grow
             in
             grace
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             6.11
             .
             for
             
               the
               tender
               grapes
            
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             2.13
             ,
             15.
             and
             for
             the
             Pomegranates
             ,
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             4.3
             ,
             13.
             
             &
             6.7
             .
          
           
             
               There
               will
               I
               give
               thee
               my
               loves
               .
            
             ]
             It
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellency
             ,
             the
             plenty
             and
             abundance
             thereof
             .
             Some
             take
             this
             to
             be
             a
             modest
             expression
             of
             nearest
             conjugal
             communion
             ;
             But
             it
             may
             intend
             only
             ,
             that
             she
             would
             there
             yield
             him
             all
             possible
             expressions
             of
             her
             unfeined
             love
             and
             affection
             to
             him
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             meaning
             is
             cleare
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Vineyards
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             would
             give
             up
             her selfe
             ,
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yield
             him
             the
             fruition
             of
             all
             her
             graces
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             in
             her
             profession
             
             and
             good
             workes
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             those
             notable
             places
             ,
             Ezek.
             20.40
             ,
             41.
             
             &
             Isa
             .
             65.9
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               The
               mandrakes
               give
               a
               smell
            
             .
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             a
             sweet
             pleasant
             smell
             ;
             But
             for
             the
             mandrakes
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Gen.
             30.14
             .
             Whatever
             our
             mandrakes
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             those
             mentioned
             there
             and
             here
             ,
             were
             rare
             ,
             and
             beautifull
             ,
             and
             sweet
             flowers
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             had
             a
             vertue
             to
             procure
             love
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             they
             had
             ,
             or
             were
             generally
             conceived
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             often
             by
             Writers
             called
             Circea
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             one
             reason
             why
             these
             are
             here
             particularly
             mentioned
             :
             for
             this
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             is
             pressed
             by
             the
             Spouse
             as
             a
             motive
             to
             allure
             her
             beloved
             to
             go
             along
             with
             her
             ,
             as
             she
             had
             desired
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             into
             the
             Country
             .
             And
             hereby
             is
             meant
             the
             sweet
             savour
             of
             the
             graces
             and
             good
             works
             of
             Christians
             ,
             whether
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             delightfull
             .
             For
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             
               And
               at
               our
               gates
               all
               manner
               of
               precious
               fruits
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             See
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             4.13
             ,
             16.
             
             In
             this
             expression
             here
             used
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             To
             the
             old
             custom
             of
             adorning
             the
             gates
             ,
             and
             strewing
             the
             doors
             of
             Bride-houses
             ,
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             sweet
             and
             goodly
             flowers
             and
             fruits
             :
             Or
             2ly
             ,
             To
             the
             manner
             of
             having
             all
             kind
             of
             delicious
             fruits
             planted
             by
             their
             wals
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             close
             by
             their
             gates
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             alwaies
             ready
             at
             hand
             for
             them
             that
             came
             thither
             .
             Or
             rather
             3ly
             ,
             To
             the
             custom
             of
             their
             using
             to
             make
             the
             chambers
             or
             lofts
             over
             their
             gates
             ,
             in
             country
             houses
             ,
             the
             store-houses
             ,
             where
             they
             kept
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             gardens
             and
             orchards
             :
             And
             therefore
             doth
             the
             Spouse
             adde
             those
             following
             words
             ,
             
               New
               and
               old
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               laid
               up
               for
               thee
               ,
               O
               my
               beloved
            
             ;
             for
             the
             understanding
             whereof
             we
             must
             know
             ;
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             be
             spoken
             with
             reference
             to
             those
             trees
             ,
             Orange
             trees
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             use
             to
             have
             ,
             both
             old
             fruit
             that
             is
             fully
             ripe
             ,
             and
             green
             fruit
             that
             is
             newly
             coming
             on
             ,
             growing
             on
             them
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             new
             fruit
             of
             the
             present
             year
             ,
             and
             old
             of
             the
             foregoing
             year
             ,
             laid
             up
             in
             their
             store-houses
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             an
             expression
             only
             intended
             to
             imply
             their
             variety
             and
             plenty
             of
             fruits
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             which
             is
             said
             of
             the
             
               housholder
               ,
               which
               bringeth
               forth
               out
               of
               his
               treasure
               ,
               things
               new
               and
               old
               ,
            
             Matth.
             13.52
             .
             See
             also
             Levit.
             26.10
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             fruits
             at
             their
             gates
             ,
             both
             new
             and
             old
             ,
             is
             spiritually
             meant
             ,
             either
             young
             converts
             and
             old
             professors
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             first
             gifts
             and
             graces
             conferred
             upon
             Christians
             ,
             and
             their
             first
             good
             works
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2.5
             .
             and
             fresh
             and
             new
             supplies
             of
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             divers
             and
             many
             ,
             which
             God
             conferres
             upon
             his
             faithfull
             ones
             ,
             and
             their
             works
             more
             at
             the
             last
             then
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2.19
             .
             for
             so
             runs
             the
             promise
             to
             the
             sincere
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             persevere
             and
             grow
             in
             grace
             .
             Matth.
             25.29
             .
             
               Vnto
               every
               one
               that
               hath
               shall
               be
               given
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               have
               abundance
               .
            
             And
             these
             fruits
             are
             said
             to
             be
             at
             the
             gates
             ,
             either
             to
             imply
             the
             readinesse
             and
             forwardnesse
             of
             the
             Saints
             to
             the
             fruits
             of
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             :
             The
             Lord
             can
             never
             come
             to
             visit
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             finde
             her
             ready
             presently
             to
             entertain
             him
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             signifie
             the
             open
             profession
             ,
             and
             clear
             discovery
             which
             they
             make
             of
             holinesse
             and
             righteousnesse
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             :
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             the
             Spouse
             is
             said
             to
             have
             laid
             up
             these
             for
             her
             beloved
             ,
             because
             the
             Churches
             constant
             aim
             is
             to
             referre
             and
             improve
             all
             her
             gifts
             and
             graces
             to
             the
             glory
             and
             service
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             O
             
               That
               thou
               wert
               as
               my
               brother
               ,
               that
               sucked
               the
               breasts
               of
               my
               mother
               .
            
             ]
             To
             set
             forth
             the
             ardency
             of
             her
             affection
             to
             her
             beloved
             ,
             and
             her
             desire
             of
             conversing
             constantly
             with
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             freedom
             of
             familiarity
             and
             expressing
             their
             love
             mutually
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             here
             wisheth
             ,
             that
             he
             were
             to
             her
             ,
             as
             her
             
               brother
               ,
               that
               sucked
               the
               breasts
               of
               her
               mother
               ,
            
             meaning
             thereby
             ,
             either
             a
             brother
             most
             faithfull
             and
             loving
             ,
             a
             brother
             that
             had
             tumbled
             in
             the
             same
             belly
             ,
             and
             sucked
             of
             the
             same
             breasts
             with
             her
             ,
             a
             brother
             by
             the
             mothers
             side
             ,
             because
             such
             use
             indeed
             to
             love
             one
             another
             most
             affectionately
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Joseph
             and
             Benjamin
             ,
             See
             the
             Note
             ,
             Deut.
             13.6
             .
             or
             rather
             ,
             a
             brother
             ,
             that
             were
             yet
             a
             little
             child
             ,
             sucking
             the
             breasts
             of
             her
             mother
             ,
             with
             whom
             his
             elder
             sisters
             live
             continually
             in
             the
             same
             house
             ,
             and
             are
             ever
             and
             anon
             taking
             him
             up
             in
             their
             arms
             ,
             and
             sporting
             themselves
             with
             him
             ;
             as
             seems
             most
             probable
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               When
               I
               should
               find
               thee
               without
               ,
               I
               would
               kisse
               thee
               ,
               yet
               I
               should
               not
               be
               despised
               ,
            
             which
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             Spouse
             desires
             that
             the
             marriage
             betwixt
             her
             and
             her
             beloved
             were
             fully
             consummated
             ,
             that
             so
             she
             might
             as
             freely
             embrace
             and
             kisse
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             sister
             doth
             her
             little
             sucking
             brother
             ,
             even
             when
             she
             finds
             him
             abroad
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             because
             she
             knows
             no
             body
             will
             despise
             or
             reproach
             her
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             count
             it
             any
             immodesty
             in
             her
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             spiritual
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             here
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             which
             how
             earnestly
             they
             longed
             for
             in
             the
             daies
             before
             Christ
             ,
             that
             waited
             for
             this
             consolation
             of
             Israel
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             Matth.
             13.17
             .
             &
             Joh.
             8.56
             .
             &
             Heb.
             11.13
             .
             Then
             Christ
             was
             to
             the
             faithfull
             as
             a
             brother
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             4.9
             .
             yea
             as
             a
             brother
             that
             sucked
             the
             breasts
             of
             their
             mother
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             sucked
             the
             breasts
             of
             mans
             humane
             nature
             ,
             being
             suckled
             and
             nursed
             up
             by
             his
             mother
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             as
             other
             children
             are
             ;
             or
             else
             because
             he
             sucked
             the
             spiritual
             breasts
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             mother
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             attended
             upon
             the
             Ministry
             of
             John
             ,
             and
             other
             Jewish
             teachers
             .
             And
             then
             too
             it
             might
             be
             said
             that
             he
             was
             found
             without
             ,
             because
             then
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             was
             openly
             seen
             amongst
             men
             .
             Before
             his
             Incarnation
             he
             lay
             hid
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             was
             no
             other
             way
             revealed
             upon
             earth
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             shadows
             of
             dark
             types
             and
             ceremonies
             ;
             but
             when
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             which
             Christ
             said
             ,
             Joh.
             16.28
             .
             
               I
               am
               come
               forth
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               am
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             then
             he
             was
             found
             openly
             abroad
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             and
             with
             reference
             to
             this
             time
             may
             those
             words
             therefore
             be
             taken
             by
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             
               when
               I
               should
               find
               thee
               without
               ,
               I
               would
               kisse
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             would
             by
             all
             possible
             means
             manifest
             my
             love
             and
             humble
             respect
             to
             thee
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Psal
             .
             2
             12.
             
             
               Yet
               I
               should
               not
               be
               despised
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             now
             ,
             whilst
             thou
             delayest
             thy
             coming
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             am
             scorned
             and
             despised
             ,
             as
             expecting
             a
             Messiah
             that
             will
             never
             come
             .
             Or
             2ly
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             doth
             here
             desire
             the
             consummation
             of
             her
             marriage
             with
             Christ
             in
             heaven
             ,
             where
             she
             might
             for
             ever
             dwell
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             familiarly
             and
             openly
             manifest
             her
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             brothers
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             that
             live
             together
             in
             one
             house
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             danger
             of
             being
             despised
             .
             Here
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             are
             wont
             to
             scorn
             and
             deride
             the
             faithfull
             for
             their
             love
             to
             Christ
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             shall
             
             meet
             with
             him
             out
             of
             the
             world
             in
             heaven
             ,
             their
             exceeding
             glory
             there
             shall
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             a
             people
             to
             be
             despised
             ;
             yea
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             enemy
             there
             to
             despise
             them
             .
             Or
             3dly
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             doth
             in
             this
             patheticall
             wish
             ,
             only
             set
             forth
             her
             longing
             desire
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             yet
             enjoy
             a
             more
             intimate
             and
             familiar
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             being
             mutually
             knit
             together
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             most
             affectionate
             brother
             and
             sister
             might
             not
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             &
             delight
             one
             in
             another
             more
             then
             they
             did
             .
             And
             then
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               When
               I
               should
               find
               thee
               without
               I
               would
               kisse
               thee
               ,
               yet
               I
               should
               not
               be
               despised
               .
            
             The
             Church
             promiseth
             that
             she
             would
             openly
             embrace
             and
             own
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             free
             profession
             of
             him
             before
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             in
             the
             conclusion
             she
             should
             not
             be
             despised
             for
             it
             .
             Yea
             and
             lastly
             ,
             some
             make
             this
             the
             wish
             of
             the
             believing
             Jews
             that
             should
             be
             converted
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               I
               would
               lead
               thee
               ,
               and
               bring
               thee
               into
               my
               mothers
               house
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             According
             to
             what
             is
             noted
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             also
             taken
             as
             a
             profession
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             converted
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             ,
             how
             farre
             otherwise
             she
             would
             deale
             with
             Christ
             ,
             then
             their
             forefathers
             had
             done
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             cast
             him
             out
             of
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             but
             would
             with
             all
             respect
             and
             joy
             ,
             entertaine
             him
             into
             their
             Assemblies
             .
             But
             it
             is
             better
             understood
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ;
             and
             see
             therefore
             the
             Note
             upon
             the
             like
             expression
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             4.
             
             And
             indeed
             if
             it
             should
             be
             restrained
             to
             any
             particular
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             doth
             here
             promise
             to
             bring
             Christ
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             because
             she
             might
             well
             call
             them
             her
             
               mothers
               house
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             her
             first
             Original
             from
             the
             Jewes
             .
             However
             ,
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             expressing
             this
             with
             those
             severall
             tearmes
             ,
             
               I
               would
               lead
               thee
               and
               bring
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             the
             Spouse
             implyes
             the
             joyfulnesse
             of
             the
             matter
             she
             was
             now
             speaking
             of
             ,
             and
             her
             firme
             resolution
             that
             she
             would
             certainly
             doe
             it
             ;
             she
             would
             carry
             her
             beloved
             into
             her
             mothers
             house
             ;
             who
             ,
             saith
             she
             ,
             
               would
               instruct
               me
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             also
             how
             I
             should
             carry
             my selfe
             towards
             thee
             ,
             my
             beloved
             .
          
           
             
               I
               would
               cause
               thee
               to
               drink
               of
               spiced
               wine
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             Ipocras
             ;
             
               of
               the
               juice
               of
               my
               Pomegranate
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             she
             would
             entertaine
             him
             there
             with
             the
             choicest
             drinkes
             she
             had
             .
             If
             this
             be
             restrained
             to
             the
             converted
             Jewes
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             ,
             it
             implyes
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             give
             Christ
             gall
             and
             vinegar
             to
             drink
             ,
             as
             their
             ancestors
             had
             done
             ,
             but
             give
             him
             the
             best
             entertainment
             they
             could
             .
             But
             understanding
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             the
             words
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             should
             not
             be
             fruitlesse
             in
             her
             ,
             because
             she
             would
             honour
             and
             serve
             Christ
             ,
             with
             all
             her
             graces
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             her
             praises
             and
             holy
             conversation
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             sweet
             ,
             pleasant
             and
             delightfull
             to
             Christ
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             4.10
             .
             &
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               His
               left
               hand
               should
               be
               under
               my
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               should
               embrace
               me
               .
            
             ]
             Herein
             the
             Spouse
             declares
             ,
             how
             her
             beloved
             would
             cherish
             her
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             once
             brought
             into
             her
             mothers
             house
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               I
               charge
               you
               ,
               O
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               that
               ye
               stirre
               not
               up
               ,
               nor
               awake
               my
               love
               ,
               until
               he
               please
               .
            
             ]
             To
             wit
             ,
             When
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             holding
             me
             in
             his
             embraces
             ,
             he
             shall
             fall
             asleep
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               Why
               should
               you
               stirre
               up
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               why
               should
               you
               awake
               
               my
               love
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             As
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             will
             be
             no
             way
             advantageous
             ,
             either
             to
             you
             or
             us
             ,
             to
             provoke
             and
             displease
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             to
             interrupt
             his
             Rest
             and
             communion
             with
             his
             Sion
             ,
             but
             rather
             it
             will
             be
             very
             dangerous
             .
             But
             this
             implyes
             the
             very
             same
             that
             is
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             And
             therefore
             I
             charge
             you
             doe
             not
             doe
             it
             .
             But
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             2.7
             .
             &
             3.5
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               Who
               is
               this
               that
               cometh
               up
               from
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             ]
             For
             these
             first
             words
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             3.6
             .
             But
             for
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               leaning
               on
               her
               beloved
            
             ,
             they
             are
             added
             here
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Spouses
             supposed
             loving
             and
             familiar
             carriage
             of
             her selfe
             to
             her
             beloved
             in
             her
             leaning
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             she
             went
             along
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             that
             this
             was
             an
             expression
             of
             familiarity
             and
             love
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             mention
             that
             is
             made
             of
             the
             custome
             of
             Kings
             leaning
             on
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             great
             favourites
             ,
             2
             Kings
             5.18
             .
             &
             7.2
             .
             Very
             many
             Expositors
             take
             these
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             conceive
             that
             Christ
             doth
             herein
             admire
             and
             extoll
             the
             faith
             and
             love
             of
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             rejoyceth
             and
             glorieth
             in
             her
             happy
             coming
             up
             out
             of
             her
             wildernesse-estate
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             thus
             associate
             her selfe
             with
             him
             her
             Lord
             and
             Redeemer
             .
             Againe
             others
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Bride
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             speakes
             this
             of
             her selfe
             in
             a
             third
             person
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               this
               that
               cometh
               up
               from
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               leaning
               on
               her
               beloved
               ?
            
             and
             that
             too
             ,
             as
             admiring
             at
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             in
             her
             exceeding
             great
             happinesse
             ,
             in
             that
             she
             enjoyed
             so
             neare
             and
             sweet
             communion
             with
             Christ
             her
             beloved
             ,
             and
             propounding
             it
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             wonder
             ,
             by
             others
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             ,
             that
             as
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             3.6
             .
             so
             here
             likewise
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             or
             Bride
             ,
             or
             some
             others
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             met
             them
             by
             the
             way
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             in
             our
             Bibles
             they
             are
             included
             in
             a
             parenthesis
             by
             themselves
             .
             And
             accordingly
             they
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             a
             joyfull
             acclamation
             of
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             or
             other
             the
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wondering
             ,
             either
             1.
             at
             the
             neare
             conjunction
             and
             deare
             love
             that
             was
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ;
             or
             2ly
             ,
             at
             the
             springing
             up
             of
             some
             new
             Church
             in
             some
             place
             where
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Congregation
             of
             believers
             before
             ,
             and
             their
             being
             conducted
             by
             Christ
             thorough
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             or
             3.
             at
             the
             former
             Churches
             growth
             and
             encrease
             ,
             her
             strength
             and
             zeale
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             her
             stedfast
             and
             unmoveable
             faith
             and
             patience
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             neare
             union
             with
             ,
             and
             constant
             dependance
             upon
             her
             beloved
             Saviour
             .
             But
             yet
             considering
             that
             the
             foregoing
             words
             and
             those
             which
             follow
             after
             ,
             are
             most
             probably
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             word
             ;
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             methinks
             it
             is
             the
             clearest
             way
             to
             take
             this
             also
             (
             which
             some
             Expositors
             doe
             )
             as
             spoken
             by
             her
             ,
             only
             in
             the
             name
             of
             others
             ;
             
               Who
               is
               this
               that
               cometh
               up
               from
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               leaning
               on
               her
               beloved
               ?
            
             As
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             Thus
             will
             people
             now
             again
             extoll
             my
             happinesse
             ;
             Every
             one
             that
             beholds
             me
             will
             admire
             my
             blisse
             in
             that
             familiarity
             and
             love
             that
             is
             betwixt
             me
             and
             my
             beloved
             .
             However
             ,
             by
             this
             phrase
             of
             the
             Churches
             
               leaning
               upon
               her
               beloved
            
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             doth
             imply
             ,
             not
             only
             her
             entire
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             her
             dependance
             upon
             him
             by
             faith
             ;
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             weak
             in
             her selfe
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Vine
             that
             would
             sink
             and
             fall
             down
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             she
             clings
             fast
             to
             her
             wall
             or
             pole
             )
             only
             by
             casting
             her selfe
             upon
             his
             merits
             ,
             and
             resting
             in
             all
             things
             upon
             him
             for
             help
             and
             assistance
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             sure
             support
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             doth
             strongly
             beare
             her
             up
             ;
             see
             Joh.
             15.5
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             &
             Jer.
             10.23
             .
          
           
           
             
               I
               raised
               thee
               up
               under
               the
               apple-tree
               :
               there
               thy
               mother
               brought
               thee
               forth
               ,
               there
               she
               brought
               thee
               forth
               that
               bare
               thee
               .
            
             ]
             Very
             many
             learned
             Expositors
             doe
             take
             these
             also
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             to
             the
             Bride
             .
             And
             accordingly
             they
             make
             the
             spiritual
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             that
             when
             the
             Church
             lay
             in
             a
             sad
             and
             deplorable
             estate
             ,
             that
             naturall
             estate
             wherein
             she
             was
             conceived
             and
             brought
             forth
             by
             her
             mother
             ,
             like
             a
             child
             cast
             out
             in
             the
             fields
             under
             a
             tree
             ,
             unpittied
             and
             ready
             to
             perish
             (
             and
             indeed
             the
             Prophet
             compares
             man
             in
             his
             naturall
             estate
             to
             such
             a
             child
             
               cast
               out
               in
               the
               open
               field
               ,
            
             and
             so
             left
             in
             a
             sad
             and
             desperate
             condition
             ,
             Ezek.
             16.4
             ,
             5.
             )
             then
             Christ
             did
             by
             his
             free
             grace
             raise
             her
             up
             ,
             and
             bring
             her
             to
             that
             glorious
             condition
             which
             at
             present
             she
             enjoyed
             :
             or
             2ly
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Church
             lay
             under
             the
             tree
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             that
             first
             sinne
             ,
             whereby
             all
             mans
             posterity
             were
             destroyed
             ,
             then
             Christ
             did
             love
             her
             ,
             and
             raise
             her
             out
             of
             that
             misery
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             she
             was
             born
             againe
             .
             But
             because
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             pricked
             Bibles
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             in
             the
             masculine
             gender
             ,
             as
             spoken
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             therefore
             the
             most
             of
             our
             Protestant
             Expositors
             do
             take
             them
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Spouse
             to
             her
             beloved
             .
             And
             so
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Parable
             the
             Spouse
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             speak
             this
             by
             way
             of
             putting
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             place
             in
             his
             mothers
             house
             ,
             where
             they
             began
             first
             to
             set
             their
             affections
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             finding
             him
             asleep
             under
             an
             apple-tree
             there
             ,
             she
             awakened
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             upon
             that
             occasion
             their
             hearts
             from
             thence-forth
             were
             mutually
             knit
             together
             ;
             whereupon
             it
             is
             that
             as
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             very
             place
             where
             he
             was
             borne
             ,
             she
             addes
             those
             words
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             rapture
             of
             joy
             ,
             
               There
               thy
               mother
               brought
               thee
               forth
               ,
               there
               she
               brought
               thee
               forth
               that
               bare
               thee
               .
            
             But
             now
             for
             the
             spirituall
             sense
             intended
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             with
             reference
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             :
             1.
             
             Some
             conceive
             that
             by
             
               the
               apple-tree
            
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             Paradice
             of
             God
             in
             heaven
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             Christs
             repose
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Church
             did
             there
             raise
             up
             her
             beloved
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             prayers
             and
             zeale
             of
             the
             faithfull
             in
             those
             times
             Christ
             was
             moved
             to
             visit
             her
             from
             heaven
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             of
             God
             did
             waken
             him
             by
             their
             prayer
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             expression
             used
             concerning
             prayer
             ,
             Psal
             .
             44.23
             .
             
               Awake
               ,
               why
               sleepest
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ?
            
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             was
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             by
             his
             mother
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
             Again
             ,
             2ly
             ,
             Some
             understand
             by
             
               the
               apple-tree
            
             ,
             that
             tree
             of
             grace
             and
             life
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             Spouse
             had
             before
             compared
             her
             beloved
             to
             an
             apple-tree
             ,
             Chap.
             2.3
             .
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             seeme●
             ,
             in
             allusion
             hereto
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             Gospel
             the
             wonderfull
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             is
             made
             known
             to
             poore
             sinners
             ,
             the
             Church
             here
             tells
             Christ
             ,
             that
             finding
             him
             there
             ,
             she
             raised
             him
             up
             to
             come
             in
             to
             her
             help
             and
             comfort
             in
             her
             misery
             and
             sorrow
             ;
             and
             then
             she
             addes
             ,
             there
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             under
             this
             discovery
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             
               thy
               mother
               brought
               thee
               forth
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             did
             conceive
             thee
             ,
             and
             by
             preaching
             ,
             professing
             and
             practising
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             by
             suffering
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             did
             bring
             thee
             forth
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             without
             many
             bitter
             throes
             and
             hard
             labour
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             signifieth
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             referred
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             anguish
             of
             true
             penitents
             that
             are
             brought
             in
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             sad
             sufferings
             and
             sorrowes
             which
             they
             undergoe
             that
             by
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             doe
             seek
             their
             conversion
             ,
             see
             2
             Cor.
             6.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
             &
             4.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             how
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             said
             in
             this
             regard
             to
             be
             the
             mother
             of
             Christ
             ,
             see
             before
             in
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             3.11
             .
             But
             3ly
             ,
             Others
             by
             
               the
               apple-tree
            
             ,
             understand
             that
             tree
             of
             offence
             where
             our
             first
             Parents
             Apostatized
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             because
             the
             Church
             did
             then
             first
             in
             our
             first
             Parents
             by
             faith
             lay
             hold
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             in
             that
             promise
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             That
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             should
             break
             the
             Serpents
             head
             ,
             and
             did
             earnestly
             seek
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             an
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             here
             that
             the
             Church
             did
             there
             raise
             him
             up
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             his
             mother
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Eve
             the
             mother
             of
             this
             
               promised
               seed
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             in
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             did
             first
             conceive
             and
             bring
             him
             forth
             .
             All
             which
             seemes
             here
             to
             be
             pressed
             by
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             thereby
             to
             engage
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ
             the
             more
             to
             her
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Set
               me
               as
               a
               seale
               upon
               thy
               heart
               ,
               as
               a
               seale
               upon
               thine
               arm
               .
            
             ]
             The
             same
             reason
             that
             is
             given
             the
             Hebrew
             Bibles
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             doth
             also
             hold
             here
             ;
             but
             see
             the
             Note
             there
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             in
             the
             expression
             here
             used
             there
             is
             respect
             had
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             great
             mens
             using
             to
             weare
             certain
             engraven
             tablets
             on
             their
             breasts
             ,
             and
             signets
             or
             seale-rings
             on
             their
             fingers
             ,
             which
             because
             they
             did
             highly
             esteem
             ,
             and
             had
             them
             continually
             in
             their
             eye
             ,
             whence
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             said
             concerning
             Zorobabel
             ,
             Hag.
             2.23
             .
             
               In
               that
               day
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               will
               I
               take
               thee
               ,
               —
               and
               will
               make
               thee
               as
               a
               signet
            
             ;
             and
             concerning
             Jeconiah
             ,
             Jer.
             22.24
             .
             
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               though
               Coniah
               the
               son
               of
               Jehoiakim
               King
               of
               Judah
               ,
               were
               the
               signet
               upon
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               yet
               would
               I
               pluck
               thee
               thence
            
             ;
             therefore
             by
             these
             words
             the
             Spouse
             would
             imply
             her
             desire
             ,
             that
             her
             beloved
             would
             keep
             her
             still
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             and
             make
             very
             precious
             account
             of
             her
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             impression
             of
             a
             seale
             ;
             
               Set
               me
               as
               a
               seale
               upon
               thy
               heart
               ,
               as
               a
               seale
               upon
               thine
               arm
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Let
             me
             be
             deeply
             imprinted
             upon
             thine
             heart
             ,
             and
             upon
             thine
             arm
             ;
             meaning
             ,
             that
             she
             earnestly
             desired
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             she
             might
             be
             nearely
             and
             dearly
             joyned
             and
             united
             to
             him
             ;
             2.
             
             That
             she
             might
             be
             deeply
             fixed
             in
             his
             heart
             and
             affections
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             removed
             from
             thence
             ;
             see
             2
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
             3ly
             ,
             That
             he
             might
             keep
             her
             continually
             in
             his
             mind
             and
             thoughts
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             which
             God
             saith
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             Isa
             .
             49.10
             ,
             22.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               have
               graven
               thee
               upon
               the
               palmes
               of
               my
               hands
               :
               thy
               walls
               are
               continually
               before
               me
               .
            
             And
             4.
             
             That
             he
             would
             outwardly
             manifest
             his
             love
             by
             his
             actions
             ,
             by
             helping
             her
             ,
             by
             supporting
             her
             in
             all
             her
             infirmities
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             yea
             by
             causing
             all
             things
             to
             work
             together
             for
             her
             good
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             principally
             intended
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               as
               a
               seale
               upon
               thine
               arm
            
             ;
             see
             Psal
             .
             77.15
             .
             &
             Isa
             .
             40.10
             ,
             11.
             
             So
             that
             there
             seemes
             to
             be
             an
             allusion
             in
             the
             words
             to
             the
             precious
             stones
             that
             were
             on
             the
             breast-plate
             and
             the
             shoulder-pieces
             of
             the
             Ephod
             of
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             whereon
             the
             names
             of
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             were
             engraven
             ,
             
               like
               the
               engravings
               of
               a
               Signet
               ,
            
             Exod.
             28.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             29.
             and
             so
             hereby
             covertly
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             the
             earnest
             desire
             of
             the
             Spouse
             was
             ,
             that
             her
             beloved
             would
             ,
             as
             a
             faithfull
             High-Priest
             ,
             be
             continually
             carefull
             of
             her
             salvation
             ,
             mindfull
             of
             her
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             present
             a
             continual
             memorial
             of
             her
             before
             his
             father
             ,
             as
             ever
             appearing
             before
             him
             as
             her
             Mediator
             and
             Intercessor
             .
          
           
             
               For
               love
               is
               strong
               as
               death
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             as
             able
             to
             kill
             those
             that
             are
             strongly
             transported
             herewith
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             obtaine
             their
             desires
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             is
             ;
             Or
             rather
             more
             generally
             ,
             It
             is
             invincible
             and
             irresistable
             ,
             as
             death
             is
             ;
             As
             no
             opposition
             
             can
             vanquish
             death
             ,
             nor
             withstand
             the
             over-bearing
             power
             of
             death
             ;
             so
             neither
             can
             any
             thing
             suppresse
             ,
             nor
             over-come
             the
             strong
             prevailing
             power
             of
             love
             ;
             it
             will
             vanquish
             the
             strongest
             of
             men
             ,
             see
             Psal
             .
             89.48
             .
             and
             will
             break
             thorough
             any
             resistance
             that
             is
             made
             against
             it
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             what
             it
             desires
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Spouse
             addes
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             that
             her
             foregoing
             passionate
             request
             ,
             
               Set
               me
               as
               a
               seale
               upon
               thine
               heart
            
             ;
             and
             so
             first
             it
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Therefore
             she
             desired
             that
             he
             might
             so
             affectionately
             love
             her
             ,
             because
             she
             knew
             nothing
             would
             be
             then
             able
             to
             weaken
             his
             love
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             would
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             in
             his
             way
             to
             hinder
             him
             from
             any
             manifestation
             of
             his
             love
             to
             her
             ,
             no
             not
             death
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             prayed
             and
             dyed
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             furiously
             enraged
             against
             him
             ,
             see
             Rom.
             5.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Or
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             Rather
             it
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             Spouses
             love
             ;
             Therefore
             did
             she
             so
             eagerly
             beg
             that
             she
             might
             be
             imprinted
             on
             his
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             because
             her
             love
             was
             
               strong
               as
               death
            
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             not
             thus
             tenderly
             love
             her
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             death
             to
             her
             ;
             her
             love
             was
             so
             vehement
             ,
             that
             she
             could
             not
             resist
             it
             ,
             nor
             would
             any
             thing
             else
             satisfie
             her
             .
             And
             indeed
             true
             spirituall
             love
             will
             make
             men
             break
             thorough
             any
             losses
             ,
             sorrowes
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             yea
             death
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             enjoy
             Christ
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Who
               shall
               separate
               from
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             Rom.
             8.35
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             the
             following
             clause
             ,
             
               Jealousie
               is
               cruel
            
             (
             or
             
               hard
               )
               as
               the
               grave
            
             ;
             where
             ,
             by
             Jealousie
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             wrath
             which
             ariseth
             from
             vexing
             suspition
             ,
             or
             from
             discovery
             of
             falsenesse
             in
             the
             party
             loved
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             cruell
             enough
             ,
             see
             Pro.
             6.34
             .
             (
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             jealousie
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             )
             but
             rather
             that
             vehement
             and
             fervent
             love
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             zeale
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             endure
             the
             least
             suspition
             or
             feare
             of
             the
             cooling
             of
             that
             love
             that
             is
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             therefore
             said
             here
             to
             be
             
               cruel
               as
               the
               grave
            
             ;
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             this
             love
             of
             the
             Saints
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             inexorable
             ,
             it
             will
             no
             more
             yield
             to
             part
             with
             Christ
             ,
             then
             the
             grave
             will
             spare
             any
             man
             from
             being
             lodged
             in
             her
             house
             of
             darknesse
             ;
             or
             2ly
             ,
             Because
             as
             the
             grave
             devoures
             all
             the
             bodies
             that
             are
             laid
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             this
             fervent
             love
             will
             make
             the
             Saints
             mortifie
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             swallow
             downe
             any
             distresses
             or
             difficulties
             that
             stand
             in
             their
             way
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             Christ
             ,
             making
             them
             regardlesse
             of
             themselves
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             69.9
             .
             
               The
               zeale
               of
               thine
               house
               hath
               eaten
               me
               up
            
             ;
             And
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             faithfull
             can
             no
             more
             endure
             those
             that
             offer
             any
             indignity
             to
             Christ
             ,
             then
             Christ
             can
             endure
             those
             that
             offer
             any
             wrong
             to
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               The
               coals
               thereof
               are
               coales
               of
               fire
               ,
               which
               hath
               a
               most
               vehement
               flame
               .
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             This
             spirituall
             love
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             Christ
             ,
             this
             jealousie
             or
             zeale
             ,
             is
             like
             coals
             of
             fire
             that
             yield
             a
             most
             vehement
             flame
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             being
             kindled
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             believers
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             
               spirit
               of
               burning
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             4.4
             .
             it
             doth
             even
             burne
             their
             hearts
             within
             them
             ,
             it
             breaks
             forth
             into
             strong
             and
             ardent
             affections
             ,
             and
             breathings
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             doth
             burne
             up
             and
             consume
             all
             those
             cursed
             corruptions
             that
             would
             hinder
             their
             love
             ,
             as
             the
             fire
             would
             lick
             up
             so
             much
             straw
             or
             stubble
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             7.
             
             
               Many
               waters
               cannot
               quench
               love
               ,
               neither
               can
               the
               floods
               drown
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             compared
             love
             to
             a
             vehement
             fire
             ,
             here
             he
             addes
             (
             the
             more
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             strange
             force
             of
             love
             )
             that
             it
             was
             a
             fire
             ,
             which
             water
             could
             not
             quench
             ,
             no
             not
             
               many
               waters
            
             ,
             not
             whole
             floods
             of
             waters
             .
             Thus
             some
             doe
             give
             the
             
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             .
             But
             rather
             by
             
               many
               waters
            
             here
             and
             floods
             of
             water
             are
             meant
             ,
             as
             usually
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             many
             and
             sore
             afflictions
             ,
             see
             2
             Sam.
             22.16
             .
             Psal
             .
             32.6
             .
             &
             42.7
             .
             And
             so
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             threatnings
             ,
             afflictions
             ,
             or
             persecutions
             ,
             can
             beate
             off
             the
             Spouse
             from
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ;
             see
             Rom.
             8.35
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             following
             words
             the
             contrary
             is
             added
             too
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             as
             no
             terrors
             can
             beate
             them
             off
             from
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             any
             temptations
             by
             the
             proffer
             of
             the
             greatest
             wealth
             or
             rewards
             allure
             them
             from
             it
             ;
             
               If
               a
               man
               would
               give
               all
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               house
               for
               love
               ,
               it
               would
               utterly
               be
               contemned
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             ,
             though
             the
             wealthiest
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             should
             proffer
             a
             Christian
             all
             his
             wealth
             ,
             to
             hire
             him
             to
             abandon
             his
             love
             and
             loyalty
             to
             Christ
             ;
             he
             would
             look
             upon
             it
             with
             scorn
             and
             indignation
             ,
             with
             contempt
             and
             detestation
             .
             A
             true
             Believer
             will
             part
             with
             all
             he
             hath
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             not
             part
             with
             Christ
             for
             all
             the
             world
             .
             Some
             doe
             otherwise
             render
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             last
             clause
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             love
             cannot
             be
             purchased
             at
             any
             price
             ;
             or
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             which
             she
             will
             be
             contented
             with
             ,
             without
             the
             love
             of
             her
             beloved
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             that
             he
             will
             not
             value
             any
             thing
             we
             can
             give
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             give
             him
             not
             our
             hearts
             ,
             our
             love
             .
             But
             the
             first
             Exposition
             is
             questionlesse
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               We
               have
               a
               little
               sister
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             There
             being
             no
             convincing
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             think
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             by
             any
             other
             then
             the
             same
             party
             ,
             that
             spake
             all
             along
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             I
             conceive
             that
             these
             are
             the
             words
             also
             of
             the
             Spouse
             to
             her
             Beloved
             ,
             
               We
               have
               a
               little
               sister
               ,
               and
               she
               hath
               no
               breasts
               :
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
               for
               our
               sister
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               when
               she
               shall
               be
               spoken
               for
               ?
            
             wherein
             she
             propounds
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             having
             a
             young
             sister
             ,
             that
             was
             yet
             but
             little
             ,
             and
             not
             grown
             up
             to
             yeares
             of
             being
             ripe
             for
             marriage
             ,
             she
             would
             know
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             that
             cordial
             affection
             which
             she
             desired
             might
             be
             in
             his
             heart
             towards
             her
             ,
             what
             they
             should
             doe
             for
             this
             their
             sister
             ,
             when
             being
             grown
             up
             ,
             any
             match
             should
             be
             propounded
             to
             her
             ,
             or
             for
             her
             :
             and
             herein
             it
             may
             well
             be
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             hath
             respect
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             Brides
             ,
             being
             very
             ready
             at
             their
             own
             nuptials
             to
             talk
             much
             of
             the
             marriage
             of
             their
             younger
             sisters
             .
             So
             that
             clearely
             these
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             to
             Christ
             concerning
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             Before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             there
             were
             many
             Prophecies
             and
             promises
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             be
             brought
             in
             and
             made
             one
             Church
             with
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             which
             therefore
             the
             faithfull
             and
             righteous
             servants
             of
             God
             amongst
             them
             did
             believe
             and
             expect
             ,
             see
             Psal
             .
             2.8
             .
             &
             Isa
             .
             11.10
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             is
             brought
             in
             here
             pleading
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             She
             calls
             her
             both
             hers
             and
             Christs
             
               sister
               ,
               We
               have
               a
               sister
               ,
            
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             she
             should
             be
             gathered
             in
             ,
             as
             a
             sister
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             priviledge
             of
             being
             made
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ;
             (
             and
             how
             Christ
             also
             owns
             such
             as
             
               a
               sister
            
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             4.9
             .
             )
             or
             else
             because
             even
             in
             Solomons
             time
             she
             was
             already
             such
             in
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             which
             being
             made
             known
             ,
             he
             by
             faith
             speaks
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             done
             already
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             she
             calls
             her
             
               a
               little
               sister
            
             ,
             that
             had
             
               no
               breasts
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             breasts
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             no
             such
             breasts
             as
             Virgins
             use
             to
             have
             when
             they
             are
             grown
             up
             to
             yeares
             of
             marriage
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             Prophet
             speaking
             saith
             ,
             
               Thy
               breasts
               are
               fashioned
            
             ,
             Ezek.
             16.7
             .
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             present
             times
             before
             the
             conversion
             of
             
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             when
             
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
            
             for
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             Messiah
             not
             being
             yet
             come
             ,
             Gal.
             4.4
             .
             they
             were
             yet
             in
             the
             state
             of
             a
             young
             maide
             under
             age
             ,
             not
             ripe
             for
             marriage
             ,
             without
             breasts
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             any
             teachers
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ;
             or
             else
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             times
             when
             they
             were
             first
             newly
             converted
             ,
             because
             then
             they
             were
             but
             few
             ,
             
               a
               little
               flock
            
             ,
             as
             Christ
             calls
             them
             ,
             Luk.
             12.32
             .
             a
             young
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             little
             growth
             ,
             and
             of
             little
             strength
             and
             courage
             ,
             till
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             after
             the
             Ascention
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             powred
             forth
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             without
             breasts
             ,
             because
             without
             a
             setled
             Ministry
             ;
             for
             such
             is
             the
             state
             of
             Churches
             in
             their
             first
             beginnings
             ,
             Act.
             14.23
             .
             &
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             And
             then
             for
             that
             which
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             propounds
             to
             Christ
             concerning
             this
             her
             sister-Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               we
               doe
               for
               our
               sister
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               she
               shall
               be
               spoken
               for
               ?
            
             I
             conceive
             the
             time
             hereby
             intended
             is
             ,
             when
             Christ
             should
             make
             love
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             by
             winning
             them
             to
             embrace
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             take
             them
             to
             be
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             was
             
               a
               mystery
               kept
               secret
               since
               the
               world
               began
               ,
               was
               made
               known
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             Rom.
             16.25
             ,
             26.
             
             And
             that
             which
             she
             desires
             to
             know
             is
             ,
             what
             course
             they
             should
             take
             then
             with
             this
             their
             sister
             for
             the
             encrease
             and
             strengthening
             of
             her
             faith
             ,
             and
             what
             advancement
             ,
             glory
             and
             dignity
             should
             be
             farther
             conferred
             upon
             her
             :
             which
             is
             propounded
             in
             the
             name
             both
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Spouse
             too
             ,
             because
             though
             Christ
             can
             only
             work
             grace
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             good
             the
             Church
             enjoyes
             is
             wholly
             from
             him
             ,
             yet
             his
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Church
             are
             instrumentally
             co-workers
             together
             with
             him
             .
             And
             by
             propounding
             this
             ,
             wherein
             Christs
             glory
             should
             be
             so
             much
             advanced
             by
             the
             accesse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             doth
             manifest
             the
             ardency
             of
             her
             love
             to
             her
             Beloved
             .
             I
             know
             that
             this
             is
             otherwise
             understood
             by
             some
             Expositors
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             doth
             here
             speak
             to
             her
             Beloved
             concerning
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             shall
             embrace
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             .
             But
             considering
             the
             time
             when
             this
             Song
             was
             written
             ,
             I
             think
             the
             former
             Exposition
             is
             the
             best
             ;
             and
             the
             generall
             streame
             of
             Expositors
             runnes
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               If
               she
               be
               a
               wall
               ,
               we
               will
               build
               upon
               her
               a
               palace
               of
               silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             conceive
             that
             the
             Spouse
             having
             propounded
             that
             question
             concerning
             their
             little
             sister
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               we
               do
               for
               our
               sister
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             doth
             here
             answer
             her self
             .
             But
             it
             is
             farre
             more
             plain
             to
             take
             it
             as
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             wherein
             he
             tels
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             that
             as
             their
             little
             sister
             proved
             either
             strong
             or
             weak
             ,
             they
             would
             sutably
             provide
             a
             worthy
             husband
             for
             her
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             both
             an
             honour
             and
             a
             defence
             to
             her
             ;
             for
             that
             I
             conceive
             (
             according
             to
             the
             letter
             )
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             figurative
             expression
             ,
             
               If
               she
               be
               a
               wall
               ,
               we
               will
               build
               upon
               her
               a
               palace
               of
               silver
               ;
               and
               if
               she
               be
               a
               door
               ,
               we
               will
               enclose
               her
               with
               boards
               of
               Cedar
               .
            
             But
             that
             which
             is
             spiritually
             intended
             herein
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             concerning
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             is
             that
             we
             are
             principally
             to
             mind
             .
             And
             for
             this
             there
             are
             different
             Expositions
             given
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             altogether
             improbable
             .
             As
             1.
             
             Some
             take
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               she
               be
               a
               wall
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             If
             this
             Primitive
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             be
             furnished
             with
             a
             Christian
             Magistracy
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             as
             a
             wall
             about
             her
             for
             her
             defence
             and
             safety
             ,
             
               We
               will
               build
               upon
               her
               a
               palace
               of
               silver
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             will
             make
             her
             Government
             rich
             ,
             and
             honourable
             ,
             and
             glorious
             :
             
               And
               if
               she
               be
               a
               door
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             destitute
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             have
             only
             Ministers
             and
             
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             to
             take
             care
             of
             her
             ,
             to
             open
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             admission
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             shut
             out
             others
             ,
             according
             to
             Gospel
             rules
             ,
             
               We
               will
               inclose
               her
               with
               boards
               of
               Cedar
               ,
            
             a
             wood
             sweet
             and
             durable
             ,
             that
             rotteth
             not
             ,
             nor
             breedeth
             worms
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             will
             make
             this
             Government
             comfortable
             and
             strong
             for
             their
             defence
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             chearfully
             go
             in
             and
             out
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             in
             peace
             and
             good
             order
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             without
             fear
             amongst
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.10
             .
             2ly
             ,
             Others
             explain
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               she
               be
               a
               wall
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             one
             of
             the
             two
             wals
             ,
             whereof
             I
             am
             the
             Corner
             stone
             ,
             joyning
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             together
             ,
             
               We
               will
               build
               upon
               her
               a
               palace
               of
               silver
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             be
             the
             place
             of
             my
             abode
             in
             grace
             and
             everlasting
             glory
             ;
             the
             purity
             and
             beauty
             ,
             and
             lastingnesse
             whereof
             is
             signified
             ,
             by
             tearming
             it
             
               a
               palace
               of
               silver
               :
               and
               if
               she
               be
               a
               door
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             by
             her
             Ministry
             the
             door
             of
             this
             palace
             ,
             
               We
               will
               enclose
               her
               with
               boards
               of
               Cedar
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             will
             fortifie
             her
             with
             such
             durable
             strength
             ,
             that
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             prevail
             against
             her
             .
             3ly
             ,
             Others
             set
             forth
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               she
               be
               a
               wall
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             so
             strong
             and
             well-grounded
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             she
             become
             as
             a
             City
             that
             hath
             wals
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             8.5
             .
             to
             wit
             ,
             through
             her
             faith
             and
             hope
             of
             salvation
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             Isa
             .
             60.18
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               call
               thy
               wals
               ,
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               thy
               gates
               Praise
            
             ;
             then
             
               we
               will
               build
               upon
               her
               a
               palace
               of
               silver
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             graces
             of
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             communicated
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             she
             shall
             be
             made
             yet
             more
             strong
             to
             resist
             her
             enemies
             ,
             and
             more
             beautifull
             and
             glorious
             ,
             that
             she
             may
             be
             still
             the
             fitter
             to
             be
             
               an
               habitation
               of
               God
               through
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.22
             .
             
               And
               if
               she
               be
               a
               door
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             she
             become
             yet
             more
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             ,
             like
             a
             house
             or
             City
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             doors
             set
             up
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             last
             works
             in
             building
             ,
             Neh.
             3.1
             .
             )
             then
             
               we
               will
               enclose
               her
               with
               boards
               of
               Cedar
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             will
             make
             her
             yet
             more
             beautifull
             ,
             durable
             and
             strong
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             highly
             esteemed
             for
             the
             savour
             of
             her
             sweet
             graces
             .
             4ly
             ,
             Because
             by
             
               a
               wall
            
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             constancy
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             is
             usually
             signified
             ,
             as
             in
             Isa
             .
             26.1
             .
             
               We
               have
               a
               strong
               City
               ,
               salvation
               will
               God
               appoint
               for
               wals
               and
               bulwarks
            
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             God
             spake
             to
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Jer.
             15.20
             .
             
               I
               will
               make
               thee
               unto
               this
               people
               a
               fenced
               brazen
               wall
               ,
            
             (
             an
             expression
             not
             unlike
             that
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Poet
             ,
             
               Hic
               murus
               aheneus
               esto
            
             :
             )
             therefore
             I
             take
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             the
             Bridegroom
             had
             said
             ,
             You
             are
             troubled
             at
             the
             poor
             and
             contemptible
             beginnings
             of
             the
             Gentile-Church
             ;
             but
             be
             not
             so
             :
             
               If
               she
               be
               a
               wall
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             well
             grounded
             upon
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             so
             she
             continue
             firm
             and
             constant
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             sinking
             under
             the
             heavy
             weight
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             constantly
             resisting
             all
             that
             shall
             seek
             to
             corrupt
             her
             ,
             being
             herein
             like
             
               a
               wall
            
             ,
             where
             though
             men
             knock
             never
             so
             loud
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             entrance
             can
             be
             had
             ;
             then
             
               we
               will
               build
               upon
               her
               a
               palace
               of
               silver
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             will
             strengthen
             and
             adorn
             her
             further
             with
             many
             precious
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               hath
               ,
               to
               him
               shall
               be
               given
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               have
               more
               abundance
               ,
            
             Matth.
             13.12
             .
             
               And
               if
               she
               be
               a
               door
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             somewhat
             weaker
             ,
             having
             embraced
             the
             faith
             ,
             but
             not
             yet
             throughly
             established
             in
             it
             ,
             only
             she
             doth
             not
             resist
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             is
             willing
             and
             ready
             to
             open
             her
             heart
             to
             the
             word
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             5.2
             .
             then
             
               we
               will
               enclose
               her
               with
               boards
               of
               Cedar
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             case
             also
             she
             shall
             receive
             a
             further
             
             increase
             of
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             for
             the
             further
             strengthening
             and
             beautifying
             of
             her
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             be
             sure
             she
             shall
             be
             secured
             and
             preserved
             ,
             till
             she
             come
             at
             length
             to
             be
             made
             partaker
             of
             an
             incorruptible
             Crown
             of
             glory
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             another
             Exposition
             of
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             which
             seems
             also
             very
             probable
             :
             
               If
               she
               be
               a
               door
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             over-wavering
             and
             inconstant
             ,
             easily
             tempted
             and
             overcome
             ,
             too
             ready
             to
             open
             and
             entertain
             those
             that
             would
             seduce
             and
             corrupt
             her
             ,
             yet
             we
             will
             not
             cast
             her
             off
             ,
             but
             
               we
               will
               enclose
               her
               with
               boards
               of
               Cedar
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             will
             by
             a
             strong
             fence
             of
             affliction
             barre
             her
             up
             so
             ,
             that
             she
             shall
             not
             go
             out
             to
             such
             corrupters
             ,
             nor
             admit
             them
             to
             come
             in
             to
             her
             ,
             which
             fully
             agreeth
             with
             that
             ,
             Hos
             .
             2.6
             .
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               will
               hedge
               up
               thy
               way
               with
               thorns
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               wall
               ,
               that
               she
               shall
               not
               find
               her
               paths
               .
            
          
           
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               I
               am
               a
               wall
               ,
               and
               my
               breasts
               like
               towers
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             take
             these
             as
             the
             words
             of
             that
             younger
             sister
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             her
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             and
             that
             because
             the
             Bridegroom
             had
             said
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             
               If
               she
               be
               a
               wall
               ,
               we
               will
               build
               upon
               her
               a
               palace
               of
               silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             therefore
             she
             replies
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             ,
             not
             a
             door
             ,
             but
             
               a
               wall
            
             ,
             strong
             and
             firm
             ,
             and
             constant
             ,
             and
             that
             her
             breasts
             were
             as
             towers
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             towers
             built
             upon
             the
             wall
             of
             a
             City
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whatever
             they
             had
             been
             ,
             they
             were
             now
             grown
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             or
             a
             husband
             that
             loved
             her
             ,
             would
             esteem
             them
             as
             such
             .
             But
             because
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             reconcile
             this
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             was
             said
             before
             of
             this
             little
             sister
             ,
             I
             rather
             think
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             that
             takes
             occasion
             from
             that
             which
             her
             beloved
             had
             said
             concerning
             her
             little
             sister
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             her
             own
             estate
             ,
             as
             every
             way
             fit
             for
             marriage
             ,
             thereby
             implying
             her
             desire
             that
             their
             marriage
             might
             be
             consummated
             .
             And
             accordingly
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             spiritual
             sense
             ,
             though
             these
             words
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             
               little
               sister
            
             mentioned
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             professing
             her self
             to
             be
             every
             way
             capable
             of
             that
             honour
             ,
             which
             the
             Bridegroom
             had
             promised
             to
             conferre
             upon
             her
             ,
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               If
               she
               be
               a
               wall
               ,
               we
               will
               build
               upon
               her
               a
               palace
               of
               silver
            
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             foregoing
             Note
             :
             yet
             I
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             that
             here
             speaks
             ;
             and
             that
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             her
             own
             present
             condition
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               wall
            
             ;
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             such
             as
             thou
             requiredst
             my
             little
             sister
             should
             be
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             wall
             ,
             constant
             and
             firm
             in
             my
             love
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             consequently
             in
             me
             God
             dwels
             ▪
             as
             in
             a
             Prince-like
             silver
             palace
             ,
             fit
             for
             the
             dwelling
             of
             so
             great
             a
             King
             ;
             
               and
               my
               breasts
               are
               like
               towers
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             doctrine
             is
             fully
             enough
             for
             the
             nourishment
             of
             my
             children
             ;
             or
             else
             rather
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             promise
             being
             accomplished
             ,
             which
             her
             beloved
             had
             made
             concerning
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             both
             they
             and
             she
             should
             become
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             joyntly
             together
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             accordingly
             she
             glories
             in
             that
             her
             expected
             glorious
             condition
             ,
             speaking
             of
             that
             which
             was
             to
             be
             ,
             through
             the
             assurance
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             so
             already
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               wall
            
             ,
             as
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             Ay
             now
             I
             am
             indeed
             
               a
               wall
            
             ,
             a
             strong
             ,
             a
             goodly
             and
             glorious
             City
             ;
             by
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             coming
             in
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             me
             ,
             my
             strength
             and
             splendor
             is
             much
             increased
             ,
             and
             now
             indeed
             the
             great
             King
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             will
             dwel
             in
             me
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             silver
             palace
             ;
             yea
             and
             
               my
               breasts
            
             are
             become
             
               like
               towers
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             strength
             ,
             plenty
             and
             glory
             of
             my
             doctrine
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             soon
             spread
             abroad
             ,
             and
             became
             famous
             and
             renowned
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             towers
             are
             seen
             afarre
             off
             :
             2.
             
             Because
             
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Gospel
             that
             the
             Church
             resists
             her
             enemies
             ,
             and
             becomes
             invincible
             .
             And
             3.
             
             Because
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             bestow
             such
             abundance
             of
             knowledge
             and
             other
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             his
             servants
             in
             Gospel-times
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             to
             nurse
             up
             multitudes
             of
             children
             in
             all
             Nations
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             therefore
             are
             the
             Churches
             breasts
             here
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             those
             times
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             
               like
               towers
            
             .
             And
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             intimates
             her
             hopes
             to
             her
             beloved
             ,
             that
             now
             ere
             long
             there
             should
             be
             a
             full
             consummation
             of
             their
             marriage
             in
             heaven
             ,
             because
             indeed
             the
             daies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             so
             frequently
             called
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               The
               last
               daies
            
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               was
               I
               in
               his
               eyes
               as
               one
               that
               found
               favour
               .
            
             ]
             This
             may
             be
             added
             (
             according
             to
             the
             different
             exposition
             of
             the
             foregoing
             words
             )
             as
             an
             acknowledgement
             made
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             or
             her
             
               little
               sister
            
             ,
             mentioned
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             that
             it
             was
             meerely
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             make
             that
             promise
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             
               If
               she
               be
               a
               wall
               ,
               we
               will
               build
               upon
               her
               a
               Palace
               of
               silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             or
             that
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             shew
             that
             respect
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             shown
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             one
             or
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             or
             else
             as
             a
             declaration
             of
             the
             Bridegroomes
             approving
             and
             accepting
             of
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ;
             Then
             ,
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             spoken
             those
             words
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               wall
               ,
               and
               my
               breasts
               like
               towers
               ,
               )
               I
               was
               in
               his
               eyes
               as
               one
               that
               found
               favour
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             was
             very
             deare
             and
             precious
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             he
             took
             much
             delight
             and
             contentment
             in
             me
             .
             And
             so
             also
             we
             must
             understand
             it
             as
             spoken
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             either
             that
             she
             acknowledgeth
             that
             it
             was
             meerely
             from
             Christs
             free-grace
             and
             favour
             to
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             she
             had
             before
             described
             ;
             or
             else
             that
             she
             glorieth
             in
             his
             acceptance
             of
             her
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             precious
             account
             that
             he
             made
             of
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             assurance
             she
             received
             from
             him
             of
             his
             constant
             and
             everlasting
             love
             to
             her
             .
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             which
             we
             translate
             favour
             ,
             doth
             properly
             signifie
             peace
             ;
             which
             the
             Spouse
             might
             use
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             names
             of
             Solomon
             or
             Shulamite
             .
             And
             indeed
             by
             nature
             we
             are
             all
             enemies
             to
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             5.10
             .
             and
             it
             is
             only
             by
             Christ
             that
             the
             Church
             comes
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             feele
             any
             peace
             ,
             quiet
             ,
             or
             contentment
             in
             her selfe
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Solomon
               had
               a
               Vineyard
               at
               Baal-hamon
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Some
             take
             this
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             followes
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             expresse
             her
             affection
             to
             her
             Beloved
             ,
             she
             undertakes
             to
             shew
             how
             much
             she
             prized
             her
             Vineyard
             above
             Solomons
             ,
             meaning
             by
             her
             Vineyard
             ,
             either
             some
             particular
             Vineyard
             which
             she
             had
             ,
             (
             and
             indeed
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             1.6
             .
             she
             had
             spoken
             of
             a
             Vineyard
             ,
             which
             she
             calls
             her
             
               own
               Vineyard
            
             )
             which
             she
             so
             highly
             prized
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             precious
             fruit
             which
             she
             expected
             that
             would
             yield
             her
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             opportunity
             of
             many
             sweet
             retirements
             there
             with
             her
             Beloved
             ;
             or
             else
             her
             Beloved
             himselfe
             ,
             a
             Vineyard
             from
             whom
             she
             expected
             that
             comfort
             and
             delight
             that
             was
             farre
             above
             all
             the
             profit
             that
             Solomon
             reaped
             from
             his
             Vineyard
             ;
             But
             methinks
             (
             considering
             this
             and
             the
             next
             verse
             joyntly
             together
             ,
             )
             it
             is
             clearely
             the
             Bridegroom
             that
             speaks
             here
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             respect
             to
             that
             which
             his
             Spouse
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               Set
               me
               as
               a
               seale
               upon
               thine
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             namely
             ,
             to
             assure
             her
             that
             Solomon
             did
             not
             so
             highly
             esteem
             his
             choicest
             Vineyard
             ,
             which
             yielded
             him
             so
             great
             a
             revenue
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             esteem
             of
             her
             ,
             his
             far
             more
             precious
             Vineyard
             .
             Concerning
             this
             famous
             Vineyard
             which
             Solomon
             had
             at
             Baal-hamon
             ,
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             word
             Baal-hamon
             doth
             properly
             signifie
             ,
             
             
               the
               Master
               ,
               owner
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               possessor
               of
               a
               multitude
            
             .
             2ly
             ,
             That
             Baal-hamon
             might
             therefore
             be
             some
             place
             famous
             for
             Vineyards
             ,
             (
             amongst
             which
             Solomon
             had
             one
             ,
             eminent
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             well
             think
             above
             the
             rest
             )
             and
             that
             it
             was
             so
             called
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             Vineyards
             that
             were
             there
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             abundance
             of
             fruit
             which
             they
             yielded
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             abundance
             of
             people
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             exceeding
             fertility
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             did
             live
             upon
             those
             Vineyards
             .
             Some
             hold
             it
             to
             be
             the
             same
             place
             that
             in
             Josh
             .
             12.7
             .
             is
             called
             Baal-Gad
             .
             And
             3.
             
             That
             some
             think
             ,
             that
             hereby
             is
             figuratively
             meant
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             the
             City
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             Vineyard
             which
             God
             had
             committed
             to
             Solomons
             care
             and
             custody
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             is
             tearmed
             Gods
             Vineyard
             ,
             Isa
             ,
             5.1
             .
             )
             and
             this
             is
             here
             called
             Baal-hamon
             ,
             because
             the
             Israelites
             were
             a
             very
             numerous
             people
             ,
             or
             because
             Jerusalem
             was
             such
             a
             populous
             City
             ,
             Lam.
             1.1
             .
             
               How
               doth
               the
               City
               fit
               solitary
               that
               was
               full
               of
               people
               !
            
             And
             now
             according
             to
             this
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             may
             we
             conceive
             of
             the
             spirituall
             sense
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Christ
             doth
             here
             set
             forth
             his
             tender
             care
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             by
             comparing
             her
             to
             Solomons
             Vineyard
             at
             Baal-hamon
             .
             Some
             indeed
             doe
             here
             by
             Solomon
             understand
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             Baal-hamon
             ,
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             among
             the
             multitude
             of
             whose
             nations
             Christ
             hath
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             choice
             Vineyard
             ;
             or
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             manifold
             fruit
             ,
             which
             she
             yieldeth
             or
             ought
             to
             yield
             to
             Christ
             ,
             being
             planted
             by
             him
             in
             a
             fruitfull
             soyle
             ,
             and
             watered
             continually
             with
             his
             blessing
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             understand
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               He
               let
               out
               the
               Vineyard
               to
               keepers
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             his
             servants
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             first
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             successors
             ,
             to
             watch
             over
             and
             to
             dresse
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             the
             Church
             ;
             see
             Matth.
             21.33
             .
             &
             1
             Cor.
             3.9
             .
             
               Every
               one
               for
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               was
               to
               bring
               a
               thousand
               pieces
               of
               silver
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             to
             bring
             as
             great
             an
             encrease
             in
             to
             Christ
             as
             possibly
             they
             could
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             words
             may
             farre
             more
             clearely
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             ;
             and
             that
             Christs
             aime
             herein
             is
             to
             assure
             his
             Church
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             by
             way
             of
             replying
             to
             that
             request
             of
             hers
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               Set
               me
               as
               a
               seale
               upon
               thine
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             that
             he
             did
             far
             more
             highly
             prize
             her
             ,
             then
             Solomon
             did
             that
             rich
             and
             goodly
             Vineyard
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             at
             Baal-hamon
             .
             To
             which
             end
             ,
             first
             he
             sets
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             Solomons
             Vineyard
             in
             this
             Verse
             ;
             and
             then
             afterwards
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             what
             a
             far
             more
             precious
             and
             delightfull
             Vineyard
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             his
             Church
             ,
             was
             to
             him
             .
             Solomon
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               had
               a
               Vineyard
               at
               Baal-hamon
               ,
               he
               let
               out
               the
               Vineyard
               unto
               keepers
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             severall
             farmers
             or
             officers
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             dresse
             and
             manure
             it
             ;
             
               every
               one
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             the
             keepers
             severally
             ,
             
               for
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               was
               to
               bring
               a
               thousand
               pieces
               of
               silver
               ,
            
             where
             a
             thousand
             ,
             as
             usually
             elswhere
             ,
             may
             be
             put
             indefinitely
             for
             a
             great
             number
             ,
             see
             Chap.
             4.4
             .
             Isa
             .
             7.23
             .
             &
             Eccles
             .
             7.29
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Every
             one
             of
             the
             keepers
             payd
             thousands
             for
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             :
             all
             which
             is
             expressed
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             great
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             this
             Vineyard
             ,
             which
             yielded
             so
             great
             a
             rent
             to
             Solomon
             ,
             the
             owner
             ,
             besides
             the
             profit
             which
             the
             keepers
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             hired
             it
             ;
             And
             besides
             to
             imply
             the
             difference
             that
             was
             betwixt
             Solomons
             and
             Christs
             Vineyard
             ,
             in
             that
             Solomon
             ,
             though
             a
             King
             ,
             could
             not
             keep
             his
             Vineyard
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             was
             faine
             to
             set
             Officers
             or
             farmers
             to
             take
             care
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             his
             father
             had
             done
             before
             him
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             27.27
             .
             who
             therefore
             had
             their
             share
             in
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             ;
             whereas
             
             Christ
             lookes
             to
             his
             Vineyard
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             fruit
             and
             benefit
             thereof
             belongs
             unto
             him
             alone
             ;
             as
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               My
               Vineyard
               ,
               which
               is
               mine
               ,
               is
               before
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             They
             that
             take
             these
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Spouse
             (
             according
             to
             what
             was
             noted
             on
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             )
             doe
             likewise
             therefore
             hold
             ,
             that
             here
             she
             proves
             how
             much
             more
             highly
             she
             prized
             her
             Vineyard
             ,
             then
             Solomon
             did
             his
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             she
             did
             not
             let
             out
             her
             Vineyard
             to
             farmers
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             did
             his
             ,
             but
             had
             it
             continually
             in
             her
             own
             eye
             ,
             dressing
             it
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             reserving
             it
             wholly
             to
             her selfe
             ,
             for
             her
             own
             peculiar
             use
             and
             delight
             .
             And
             accordingly
             they
             take
             the
             following
             words
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             her
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             glorying
             over
             Solomon
             ;
             
               Thou
               (
               O
               Solomon
               )
               must
               have
               a
               thousand
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               keep
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               ,
               two
               hundred
            
             ;
             As
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             Thou
             ,
             O
             Solomon
             ,
             must
             afford
             the
             keepers
             of
             thy
             Vineyard
             a
             fift
             share
             of
             the
             profit
             ,
             which
             it
             yields
             ,
             but
             the
             benefit
             of
             mine
             redounds
             wholly
             to
             my selfe
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             said
             ,
             the
             words
             doe
             appeare
             farre
             more
             clearly
             to
             be
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             concerning
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             set
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             Solomons
             Vineyard
             at
             Baal-hamon
             ,
             here
             as
             by
             way
             of
             opposition
             ,
             he
             shewes
             how
             farre
             inferior
             Solomons
             Vineyard
             was
             to
             his
             ,
             and
             what
             far
             more
             precious
             account
             he
             made
             of
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             then
             Solomon
             did
             of
             that
             which
             yielded
             him
             so
             great
             a
             revenue
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             Christs
             Vineyard
             is
             more
             peculiarly
             his
             ,
             then
             Solomons
             was
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             implyed
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               My
               Vineyard
               ,
               which
               is
               mine
            
             ;
             The
             Church
             was
             Christs
             by
             conquest
             ,
             purchase
             ,
             and
             donation
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             an
             eternall
             inheritance
             ,
             Psal
             .
             2.7
             .
             whereas
             Solomons
             Vineyard
             was
             his
             ,
             only
             upon
             temporary
             and
             uncertaine
             tearmes
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             Solomon
             was
             faine
             to
             have
             keepers
             to
             look
             to
             his
             Vineyard
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             but
             Christ
             is
             alwayes
             present
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             Matth
             ,
             28.20
             .
             &
             Revel
             .
             2.1
             .
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             likewise
             because
             it
             is
             so
             deare
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             takes
             such
             comfort
             and
             delight
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             watcheth
             over
             it
             ,
             keeps
             it
             and
             dresseth
             it
             himselfe
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             saith
             of
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             Isa
             .
             27.3
             .
             
               I
               the
               Lord
               doe
               keep
               it
               :
               I
               will
               water
               it
               every
               moment
               :
               lest
               any
               hurt
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               keep
               it
               night
               and
               day
            
             ;
             for
             indeed
             though
             Christ
             imployes
             his
             Ministers
             to
             be
             under
             him
             keepers
             of
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             but
             as
             instruments
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             they
             do
             all
             they
             do
             by
             strength
             derived
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             can
             doe
             nothing
             except
             he
             be
             present
             with
             them
             and
             in
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             yea
             and
             when
             they
             have
             done
             what
             they
             can
             ,
             thorough
             Christ
             that
             strengthens
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             onely
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             that
             doth
             make
             his
             Vine
             fruitfull
             and
             yield
             her
             encrease
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             3.
             
             Because
             consequently
             the
             whole
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             Vineyard
             he
             reserves
             wholly
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             not
             suffering
             any
             part
             of
             it
             to
             be
             alienated
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             by
             others
             ;
             for
             though
             Christ
             doth
             alwayes
             reward
             those
             whom
             he
             employes
             as
             keepers
             and
             labourers
             in
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             Matth.
             20.1
             ,
             2.
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             ,
             Dan.
             12.3
             .
             
               Every
               man
               shall
               receive
               his
               own
               reward
               according
               to
               his
               own
               labour
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             3.8
             .
             yet
             the
             revenue
             and
             fruit
             of
             his
             Vineyard
             he
             reserves
             wholly
             to
             himselfe
             ;
             the
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             that
             is
             done
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             ;
             is
             all
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             his
             Ministers
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             he
             implyes
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             wherein
             by
             an
             Apostrophe
             turning
             his
             speech
             to
             Solomon
             ;
             Thou
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               (
               O
               Solomon
               )
               must
               have
               a
               thousand
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               keep
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               ,
               two
               hundred
               :
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             
             have
             said
             ,
             Thus
             it
             is
             with
             thy
             Vineyard
             ,
             thy
             keepers
             goe
             away
             with
             a
             fift
             part
             of
             the
             profit
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             mine
             ,
             all
             the
             profit
             of
             my
             Vineyard
             redounds
             wholly
             to
             my selfe
             .
             Some
             Expositors
             ,
             I
             know
             doe
             take
             these
             last
             words
             as
             spoken
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Solomon
             ,
             
               Thou
               (
               O
               Solomon
               )
               must
               have
               a
               thousand
               ,
            
             &c.
             implying
             ,
             that
             though
             Christ
             was
             to
             have
             the
             maine
             profit
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             yet
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             his
             watch-men
             and
             labourers
             ,
             were
             to
             receive
             a
             liberall
             compensation
             ,
             and
             should
             eate
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             too
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.7
             .
             
               Who
               planteth
               a
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               eateth
               not
               of
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               ?
            
             But
             then
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             this
             ,
             as
             spoken
             by
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             or
             some
             that
             stood
             by
             ;
             whereas
             methinks
             they
             are
             clearely
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             the
             Bridegroome
             ,
             preferring
             his
             Vineyard
             and
             his
             care
             over
             it
             ,
             before
             Solomons
             at
             Baal-hamon
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             answer
             to
             what
             his
             Spouse
             had
             said
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               Set
               me
               as
               a
               seale
               upon
               thine
               heart
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             the
             summe
             of
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             here
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             assure
             her
             of
             his
             tender
             love
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             care
             over
             her
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             thus
             said
             ,
             Thou
             ,
             my
             love
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             me
             not
             alwayes
             in
             thine
             eye
             ,
             and
             because
             I
             suffer
             thee
             to
             be
             sometimes
             tryed
             with
             sore
             afflictions
             ,
             art
             ever
             and
             anon
             in
             a
             trembling
             and
             fainting
             condition
             ,
             as
             doubting
             my
             love
             .
             But
             why
             doest
             thou
             not
             rest
             with
             confidence
             on
             me
             ?
             That
             I
             may
             free
             thee
             of
             all
             thy
             feares
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             thee
             ,
             how
             deare
             thou
             art
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             how
             tenderly
             carefull
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             will
             be
             ,
             of
             thee
             .
             Thou
             seest
             what
             precious
             account
             Solomon
             makes
             of
             his
             Vineyard
             at
             Baal-hamon
             ;
             yet
             being
             man
             ,
             though
             a
             King
             ,
             he
             is
             faine
             to
             let
             it
             out
             to
             farmers
             that
             must
             take
             care
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             dresse
             it
             ,
             and
             keep
             it
             in
             his
             absence
             ;
             and
             so
             though
             he
             receives
             a
             great
             rent
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             others
             have
             a
             share
             with
             him
             in
             the
             profit
             of
             it
             .
             But
             now
             thou
             ,
             that
             art
             my
             Vineyard
             ,
             art
             continually
             in
             mine
             eye
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             make
             use
             of
             men
             in
             planting
             and
             dressing
             this
             my
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             in
             defending
             and
             keeping
             it
             ;
             yet
             I
             am
             alwayes
             all
             in
             all
             in
             that
             work
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             I
             only
             that
             give
             the
             encrease
             ,
             I
             only
             justifie
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             ,
             and
             defend
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             thee
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             fit
             thou
             shouldest
             wholly
             depend
             upon
             my
             love
             and
             provident
             care
             over
             thee
             ;
             neither
             must
             thou
             depend
             upon
             any
             other
             ,
             nor
             give
             the
             glory
             of
             thy
             welfare
             to
             any
             other
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             the
             full
             drift
             of
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               Thou
               that
               dwellest
               in
               the
               gardens
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             It
             may
             be
             renderd
             according
             to
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               O
               thou
               inhabitresse
               of
               the
               gardens
               ,
            
             a
             title
             fit
             for
             a
             Country
             damosel
             ,
             and
             whereby
             it
             is
             unquestionably
             cleare
             ,
             that
             here
             the
             Bridegroome
             speakes
             to
             the
             Bride
             .
             Having
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             laboured
             to
             assure
             her
             of
             his
             sincere
             love
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             tender
             care
             over
             her
             ,
             and
             being
             for
             a
             while
             to
             take
             his
             leave
             of
             her
             ;
             he
             makes
             this
             request
             to
             her
             ,
             
               The
               companions
               hearken
               to
               thy
               voice
               ,
               cause
               me
               to
               heare
               it
            
             ;
             wherein
             he
             desires
             that
             before
             the
             Bridemen
             and
             Bridemaides
             ,
             the
             companions
             that
             stood
             by
             as
             witnesses
             of
             the
             contract
             ,
             hearkening
             diligently
             to
             heare
             what
             should
             be
             concluded
             between
             them
             ,
             she
             would
             openly
             make
             known
             her
             mind
             to
             him
             herein
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             consummating
             of
             the
             marriage
             might
             be
             hastened
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             words
             as
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             to
             his
             Spouse
             the
             Church
             .
             He
             tearms
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               Thou
               that
               dwellest
               in
               the
               gardens
               ,
            
             either
             with
             respect
             to
             her
             being
             adorned
             with
             the
             manifold
             graces
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             or
             to
             her
             residing
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             where
             particular
             Churches
             or
             Congregations
             were
             planted
             ,
             as
             delightfull
             to
             Christ
             as
             so
             many
             Paradices
             or
             Edens
             ;
             or
             to
             her
             having
             her
             conversation
             above
             in
             Gods
             heavenly
             Paradice
             ,
             
             even
             whilst
             she
             lives
             here
             below
             ;
             for
             which
             see
             the
             Notes
             ,
             Chap.
             4.12
             ,
             15.
             
             &
             6.2
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             that
             which
             he
             desires
             of
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             heare
             her
             voice
             ,
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             voice
             of
             her
             confessions
             ,
             praises
             and
             prayers
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             2.14
             .
             but
             especially
             of
             her
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             to
             her
             companions
             ;
             (
             though
             some
             I
             know
             would
             have
             it
             understood
             of
             her
             desire
             that
             he
             might
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             her
             praises
             in
             heaven
             )
             
               The
               companions
               harken
               to
               thy
               voice
               ,
               cause
               me
               to
               heare
               it
            
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             Churches
             companions
             there
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Angels
             ,
             who
             doe
             indeed
             with
             great
             delight
             harken
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Eph.
             3.10
             .
             &
             1
             Pet.
             1.20
             .
             Or
             2ly
             ,
             The
             Elect
             ,
             or
             the
             faithfull
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             received
             into
             the
             fellowship
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             have
             obtained
             the
             like
             precious
             faith
             with
             them
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.1
             .
             and
             were
             before
             called
             the
             friends
             of
             Christ
             ;
             see
             the
             Note
             ,
             Chap.
             5.1
             .
             and
             so
             this
             may
             be
             a
             motive
             to
             encourage
             her
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             though
             the
             world
             will
             not
             ,
             yet
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             would
             attentively
             heare
             her
             :
             Or
             3ly
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             thinke
             )
             it
             may
             be
             extended
             also
             to
             all
             men
             here
             below
             ,
             at
             least
             such
             as
             are
             not
             dogs
             and
             swine
             ,
             but
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             heare
             ;
             for
             because
             of
             our
             common
             creation
             and
             habitation
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             even
             these
             may
             be
             tearmed
             
               the
               companions
            
             .
             However
             observable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             same
             charge
             wherewith
             the
             Bridegroom
             doth
             here
             take
             his
             leave
             of
             his
             Bride
             ,
             Christ
             did
             also
             take
             his
             leave
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Goe
               ye
               therefore
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Make
               hast
               my
               Beloved
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             It
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             flee
             ,
             or
             
               flee
               away
               ;
               and
               be
               thou
               like
               to
               a
               Roe
               or
               to
               a
               young
               Hart
               upon
               the
               mountaines
               of
               spices
               :
            
             Now
             accordingly
             that
             which
             the
             Spouse
             here
             desires
             of
             her
             beloved
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             would
             flee
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               make
               hast
            
             away
             with
             her
             to
             some
             place
             of
             extraordinary
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             ,
             called
             therefore
             
               the
               mountaines
               of
               spices
            
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             solace
             themselves
             together
             ;
             such
             as
             was
             that
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             haply
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             ,
             Chap
             ▪
             4.6
             called
             
               the
               mountain
               of
               myrrhe
               and
               the
               hill
               of
               frankincense
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             2.
             that
             after
             he
             had
             dispatched
             his
             affaires
             in
             that
             place
             whither
             he
             was
             now
             going
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             as
             much
             hast
             or
             speed
             in
             his
             return
             to
             her
             again
             as
             a
             Roe
             or
             a
             young
             Hart
             doth
             ,
             when
             they
             run
             upon
             ,
             or
             for
             succour
             flee
             unto
             the
             mountaines
             of
             spices
             ;
             see
             the
             Notes
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             2.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             &
             17.
             
             And
             so
             likewise
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             spirituall
             sense
             here
             intended
             ;
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             words
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             spoken
             by
             the
             Church
             to
             Christ
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             ascension
             into
             heaven
             ;
             As
             if
             she
             had
             said
             ,
             Though
             it
             would
             be
             most
             pleasing
             to
             me
             to
             enjoy
             thy
             bodily
             presence
             here
             below
             ,
             yet
             since
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             ascend
             up
             to
             thy
             father
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             there
             provide
             a
             place
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             mine
             ,
             and
             mayest
             from
             thence
             send
             the
             comforter
             to
             us
             ,
             therefore
             flee
             as
             a
             Roe
             or
             a
             young
             Hart
             to
             those
             mountaines
             of
             spices
             ;
             Or
             else
             ,
             2.
             
             With
             respect
             to
             his
             coming
             in
             to
             her
             help
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             in
             the
             severall
             Assemblies
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             here
             called
             the
             mountaines
             of
             spices
             .
             Because
             Christ
             had
             called
             upon
             her
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             ,
             to
             cause
             her
             voice
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             she
             knew
             that
             this
             would
             stirre
             up
             many
             enemies
             against
             her
             ;
             therefore
             she
             requests
             that
             her
             Beloved
             would
             upon
             all
             occasions
             come
             in
             speedily
             to
             her
             encouragement
             ,
             succour
             ,
             and
             support
             ;
             which
             agrees
             with
             that
             which
             was
             noted
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             2.17
             .
             Or
             rather
             ,
             3ly
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             here
             desires
             that
             Christ
             would
             hasten
             that
             his
             glorious
             appearance
             the
             second
             time
             for
             her
             full
             
             and
             perfect
             redemption
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             consummation
             of
             her
             marriage
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             then
             she
             knew
             that
             she
             should
             be
             also
             taken
             up
             with
             him
             from
             the
             valleys
             of
             the
             gardens
             to
             the
             mountaines
             of
             spices
             ,
             as
             heaven
             may
             be
             well
             called
             for
             its
             unconceivable
             delight
             and
             sweetnesse
             ,
             there
             to
             enjoy
             his
             glorious
             presence
             for
             ever
             without
             any
             interruption
             ;
             see
             1
             Cor.
             15.52
             .
             &
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             thus
             as
             this
             divine
             Song
             began
             with
             a
             prayer
             ,
             and
             as
             some
             understand
             it
             for
             his
             first
             coming
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               kisse
               me
               with
               the
               kisses
               of
               his
               mouth
            
             ;
             so
             it
             ends
             with
             a
             prayer
             for
             his
             second
             coming
             .
             And
             Solomon
             closeth
             up
             this
             Book
             with
             the
             same
             expressions
             in
             a
             manner
             which
             we
             finde
             in
             the
             close
             of
             St
             Johns
             Revelation
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               come
               quickly
               .
               Amen
               .
               Even
               so
               ,
               Come
               ,
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .